《My Supermodel Wife》


 Chapter 1 - Sold? By? My Own Father!

    In August, in the middle of a hot dry season.


    The aroma of fresh green tea escaped from the Royal Caf��. It was one of the elite cafes in the center of Surabaya City. Many rich and famous people had visited and spent their leisure time there. In one of the VIP rooms of the cafe, a shallow conversation was taking ce.


    Lilia Pangestu looked calm and confident. The slender woman sat down gracefully, sipping a ss of green tea. Her long hair hung down over her back like a jet-ck curtain. She was putting down her ss when she felt a sharp gaze was directed at her. Lilia turned to the man sitting across the table. Her pair of eyes as ck as night met the man''s chromatic deep dark blue of ocean eyes.


    Lilia''s cherries curved into a polite smile. The man''s sharp gaze made her ufortable, but she couldn''t say anything because of the man''s identity


    The sturdy man in front of her was named Jean Widjaya. Born as the fourth son of a conglomerate family, he was the president of one of Asia''s leading real estatepanies at the age of 26. The young tycoon was powerful enough to destroy the Pangestu Family business with just a snap of his fingers.


    Jean leanedzily into the chair and folded his legs while giving Lilia a rxed smile. The girl, however, felt ufortable seeing the man who sat like a tyrant in front of her. Lilia looked away quickly, not realizing that Jean''s smile turned stiff because of it.


    Suddenly, the man sitting beside Lilia cleared his throat and broke the silence. Robert Pangestu smiled broadly as he said, "Mr. Jean, my business is fully supported by the Widjaya Family thanks to you. I guarantee this construction project will be a great sess!"


    Robert poured green tea into a pair of cups, then handed one to Jean.


    "My daughter and I are truly grateful to you!" Robert said as he nudged Lilia''s leg under the table.


    Lilia looked back at Jean reluctantly. She focused her gaze on the man''s tinum blonde hair as she said, "�� Thank you very much, Mr. Jean."


    "You don''t need to be too formal with me." Jean replied coldly as he crossed his arms. He ignored the tea that Robert offered, but his blue eyes were fixed on Lilia.


    "Hey, you."


    "��What?" Lilia asked curtly. She didn''t like the way the man called her like a maid.


    "How old are you this year?" Jean asked in a slightly warmer tone.


    Lilia raised her thick ck eyebrows, "24." The answer was short.


    She was tempted to add, ''What business do you have? ?'', but Robert again nudged her leg as if he could read her mind.


    Jean frowned, "You ..." He started, but in the end, he canceled his words. His blue eyes were tinged with irritation by Lilia''s coldness.


    The man got up from his chair withzy movements. His 188 cm tall body forced Lilia and Robert to look up to see his eyes.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''m alreadyte for an important meeting." He said before leaving the room with a leisurely pace. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family didn''t even say goodbye.


    In the quiet room, there was only the sound of boiling tea. Robert broke the silence with a loud sigh. Lilia almost jumped out of her chair and turned to her father.


    Robert asked, "How do you feel about Jean?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows with a confused face, "Dad, what do you mean? Does this have something to do with why you are forcing me toe here?"


    Robert didn''t reply to Lilia and instead took a sip of his tea. After putting down the cup, he opened his mouth but immediately closed it again. A few momentster, Robert began to speak, "The Widjaya family has approved your marriage to Jean. Today I was asked to bring you here to meet him."


    "What?! A wedding?!" Lilia jumped to her feet and hit the table. She didn''t care that she had spilled tea on the expensive carpet, "Dad, are you kidding ?!" Said Lilia while ring


    Robert just looked at Lilia with a calm and serious look.


    Lilia kept on scolding her father, "Why did you suddenly get me married? I''m only 24 years old! I''m too young! Not to mention, how could the Widjaya family ept me?!"


    "Lilia, our family is in a financial crisis. We need financial assistance from the Widjaya family. " Robert said, reprimanding Lilia, "This contract marriage is the only way our family can survive. You''re a smart kid, you can understand that, right?"


    The young woman red at Robert, "So you sold me to them?"


    Robert sipped his tea without answering, but Lilia already knew the answer to her question.


    Lilia clenched her fists so she wouldn''t hit her father. Even though Lilia had been treated coldly by her family all this time, she believed that they would never sacrifice their daughter for money. Now, she realized that money was everything to Robert. He would not even hesitate to sell his daughter for a profit.


    *****


    On their way back to home, Lilia and Robert didn''t speak a word. Lilia stared nkly out the car window. The evening sky was cloudy and misty like her mood.


    Once they got home, Lilia locked herself in the room. She refused to eat dinner and chose to be alone on the veranda.


    She didn''t know how long she stood there. When she looked up at the sky, the sun had set behind thick clouds and was reced by the faint moonlight. Her hand gripping the phone felt stiff with cold air.


    Her father''s decision was invible. Lilia had no choice in this marriage.


    Still, Lilia couldn''t take the decision for granted. She had never met Jean before today. What''s more, the Widjaya family was not an ordinary family. Looking at the other wealthy families, many of them married for business gain. Was there even a happiness in such marriage?


    Lilia''s career as a model was just taking off. She earned a nickname from fans as "Lady Snow White" and was even invited to attend Mn Fashion Week next month. This was the first step in realizing her big dream. Since childhood, Lilia had always dreamed of bing a famous supermodel in the world. Surely, she didn''t want to be confined like a bird in a cage with a wedding.


    Finally, after thinking about this matter carefully, Lilia made a decision. She would fight this contract marriage in her own way.. Lilia called the agency where she worked as a model, "Hello? Please give me Jean Widjaya''s phone number. "

 Chapter 2 - Caught Red Handed

    The next day, in a cafe located on the ground floor of an office building owned by the Widjaya Family, the employees were taking their lunch break.


    A young woman was sitting alone at a table by the window. Her slender fingers tapped the surface of the table as if to express her irritation. Lilia looked strikingly outstanding with sunsses, a T-shirt, and denim pants that looked casual. She watched the cafe door while drinking a ss of caramel mhiato.


    Fifteen minutes had passed after their agreed meeting time, but Jean had not shown up either. Lilia frowned, wondering if the guy just was just ying with her.


    While Lilia was grumbling about Jean, a man entered the cafe. The scrawny man was wearing a gray coat and sses with a gold rim.


    "Mr. Kenny!" The employees who were enjoying their coffee immediately greeted the man with great respect.


    Lilia only nced at the man named Kenny for a moment before looking back at her cellphone. She considered calling Jean one more time, but the voice of a soft, polite man interrupted her thoughts.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Lilia?"


    Lilia looked up and saw Kenny standing in front of her. She nodded, "I am. Do you have business with me?"


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Kenny Sadana, President Jean''s assistant. He asked me to take you to his office upstairs. You can wait there until the meeting is over. " Kenny exined with a friendly smile. He was the exact opposite of his arrogant boss.


    "OK." Lilia nodded and took off her sunsses, "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Kenny."


    "No, no, it''s not that troublesome. You can just call me Kenny. " Kenny said with a friendly smile.


    Kenny escorted Lilia to Jean''s office. The extremely cold air immediately greeted Lilia the moment she stepped into the room.


    ''Is the AC broken here? This room is too cold!'' She thought.


    In just a few seconds Lilia started rubbing her hands together to keep them warm. The thin T-shirt she wore couldn''t handle the cold.


    Kenny acted as if there was nothing wrong with this situation. After making sure Lilia wasfortably seated on the sofa, Kenny put a ss of water on the table, "Miss Lilia, please wait here. The meeting with President Jean will be over soon."


    "Thank you." Lilia nodded, "Um ... the temperature in this room is too cold, can it be increased?"


    "We''re sorry, but President Jean forbids us from touching anything in this room." Kenny politely refused his request.


    Lilia could only nod in return. Kenny then said goodbye before leaving the room. After a while, Lilia became bored and began to pay attention to the contents of the office.


    The furniture in this room was made of solid wood and looked expensive. Arge ss window on one side of the room made it easier for sunlight to enter, but the curtains were closed. Arge shelf filled with foreign books covered the left wall. Overall, this office looked practical but elegant.


    Lilia''s gaze fell on Jean''s desk. The surface of the table was covered by a neat pile of documents. A photo frame among the pile caught Lilia''s attention.


    Lilia couldn''t imagine an arrogant man like Jean decorating his desk with photo frames. The frame''s color was sky blue and looked childish. Her curiosity emerged. Lilia turned towards the door and strained her ears. In this silent room, only the hum of the air conditioner could be heard. After confirming that the situation was safe, Lilia stood up and approached the table.


    After three steps, Lilia stopped in front of Jean''s table and reached out to the simple-looking frame. Her slender fingers reached for the frame. She flipped the frame to see the photo inside.


    "Eh?" For a moment, Lilia couldn''t believe her eyes.


    A young woman smiling gracefully looked back at her from the photo. The woman was wearing a dress that had be popr several years ago and was walking on the fashion show stage. The woman''s face looked familiar��it was the face Lilia always saw whenever she looked in the mirror. In other words, it was a photo of Lilia herself!


    Before Lilia''s mind could digest this fact, the office door swung open. Lilia jumped up and turned towards the door, causing her ck hair to flick to the side like an open curtain.


    The owner of the room walked in, draped his ck coat over his arm. Jean was unbuttoning the top of his white shirt when he saw Lilia.


    The two of them looked equally surprised.


    Then, Jean''s gaze fell on the frame in Lilia''s hand and his eyes turned sharp.


    Lilia gripped the frame tighter as she asked in a cold tone, "Why did you have my photo?"

 Chapter 3 - What Kind Of Man Are You?

    Jean ignored Lilia''s words and walked over to her. With a t face, the man grabbed his stature from Lilia''s hand.


    "I do keep a photo of my future wife," Jean replied calmly as he stepped behind his desk. He stashed the frame in his desk drawer before settling into the boss chair. The man linked his hands together and asked, "Is there something wrong with that?"


    Lilia frowned in confusion. The man still didn''t answer her question. Why did Jean bother to put up a frame with Lilia''s photo on his desk?


    "Have you been waiting long? The meeting just ended." Jean''s deep, steady voice didn''t show any emotion. It seemed that the man wanted to act as if the incident just now never happened.


    As a guest here, Lilia couldn''t force Jean to answer her question just now. Who would know what that man would do if he got angry? Jean might call the security to kick her out of this building. Because of that, Lilia forced herself to smile politely, "It''s fine, I know you must be busy as president of the Genesis Company."


    "Please sit. Make yourself asfortable as possible." The corners of Jean''s mouth lifted into a faint smile and his tone was softer than before.


    Lilia sat back on the sofa. After Jean appeared, Lilia felt that the room that was as cold as a freezer and now became as cold as the north pole. The tips of her fingers froze.


    "So? Why do you want to meet me? " Jean asked while watching Lilia closely. His sharp blue eyes seemed to be able to see through Lilia''s heart.


    Lilia felt intimidated by Jean''s re, but she tried not to show it. The woman drank a sip of water before starting to speak, "Yesterday, I was told by my father that we''ll be getting married soon."


    Having heard Lilia talked about their marriage, Jean raised his thick eyebrows, "So what?" He said in a calm tone as if he didn''t feel there was anything wrong with marrying a woman he barely knew.


    Lilia silently gritted her teeth. The first thing she hated the most was being forced by other people. The second thing she hated the most was the man who felt himself the most righteous. Jean had both of those traits, making him the man Lilia wouldn''t want to marry the most!


    Lilia straightened her back and confidently said, "President Jean, I feel like this marriage is too hasty. We''ve only met twice. How could I marry a stranger I just met?"


    Jean''s eyes widened when he heard that, "Hurry, you say?" He said in surprise. It seemed that he was taken aback before continuing, "Three months ago, the Widjaya Family and the Pangestu Family began discussing ns for cooperation. At that time, they agreed to n this wedding. Didn''t your father tell you that the funds were the dowry from the Widjaya Family?" There was a faint irritation in the man''s voice.


    Lilia instantly choked on her own throat. It turned out that her father had been nning to sell her in this marriage from three months ago. Without knowing, Lilia was trying to find a way to get away from this contract marriage. She must have looked like a fool to the man in front of her.


    Lilia was silent for a few moments before deciding to change tactics. She casted a defiant gaze at Jean.


    "President Jean is the fourth son of the Widjaya Family and respected leader of the Genesis Company. A man like you can get any woman you want. Then why are you willing to agree to this contract marriage?" Lilia was trying to provoke Jean''s ego.


    However, Jean didn''t fall for her words, "What kind of man do you think I am? Hmm?" He asked in a light voice.


    Jean''s words made Lilia even more annoyed. What kind of man was Jean Widjaya? How could she know! She had never even met him before!


    "I do not know," Lilia replied coldly with her arms folded, "And that''s the problem. I don''t want to marry someone I don''t even know."


    Jean raised his eyebrows when he heard that, but he immediately rxed his expression again, "Then, you just need to get to know me and solve the problem, right?" He replied with a rxed smile.


    Lilia clenched her fists and wanted to shout, ''It''s not that easy!'' to Jean and yet, she restrained herself with difficulty. Her emotions were mixed and her thoughts were also in disarray. She just wanted to get out of here before she did something she would regret.


    Before Lilia could say goodbye, Jean said, "If Miss Lilia doesn''t want this marriage, there is still a way to cancel it."


    Hearing that, Lilia immediately looked up. Her desperate expression immediately changed into hope. She was so excited that she didn''t notice the sadistic look in his eyes. Lilia asked, "What can I do?"


    Contrary to Lilia''s enthusiasm, Jean leaned back on the chair and started reading one of his documents, "If the dowry is returned, the marriage can be canceled. Easy, right?"


    Lilia''s hope vanished as quickly as it appeared. Even though she had never run a business, at least Lilia knew that such arge amount of money could not be returned easily. Did Jean think she was stupid?


    Knock. Knock.


    There was a knock on the office door and Kenny''s voice was heard, "President, Mr. Tom Wibowo has arrived. He wants to meet you."


    "Hm." Jean lowered the document and looked at Lilia. The man was waiting for his fianc��e''s answer.


    Lilia returned her gaze angrily and left without saying a word.

 Chapter 4 - She Is A Candidate For The President’s Wife!

    When Lilia came out of Jean''s office, Kenny immediately greeted her with a big smile, "Miss Lilia."


    Lilia just nodded stiffly without saying a word. Kenny was quick to read the woman''s terrible mood and immediately hit the elevator button for her.


    The elevator doors opened and a man wearing a floral print shirt walked out. The man nced at Lilia, but the young woman ignored him and entered the elevator. After the elevator doors closed, Lilianded a punch on the wall to vent her anger.


    The man was Jean''s guest, Tom Wibowo. He watched Lilia until the elevator doors closed. Tom whistled and turned to Kenny, "Ken-Ken, who is that beautiful woman?"


    Kenny gave a look of disgust when he heard the nickname. Before he could answer, Jean stepped out of the room.


    "Don''t mess with her." Jean''s voice was heavy and threatening.


    Tom''s rxed expression immediately changed as he turned his head towards Jean. His eyes sparkled with interest, "Bro, do you know that woman?"


    Jean ignored his question and walked back inside. The guest followed him with a puzzled look on his face. This oddly gave him a strange feeling because it was the first time he thought that Jean Widjaya, the coldest person he had ever met, was attracted to a woman. Tom thought to himself,


    ''Would the world end tomorrow?''


    Kenny immediately exined excitedly, "Of course President Jean knows him! Miss Lilia is his future wife!"


    Tom choked and spent several minutes coughing violently.


    *****


    That night, in an elite bar called Bar King, a singer sang a beautiful sad song on the stage. His golden voice entertained the customers who filled the bar.


    At one of the tables, Lilia was slowly sipping her cocktail. Vivi Tara, Lilia''s best friend, sat opposite her with a ss of coke in her hand. The woman''s round face was filled with excitement as she listened to Lilia''s story.


    "In short, you are getting married soon?" The woman with shoulder-length brown hair concluded after Lilia finished her rants.


    Lilia mmed her ss on the table, "Vivi, didn''t you listen to my story earlier?! I told you, I was forced into marriage! Are contract marriages still around today?! I still want to live my life!" She protested.


    Vivi sighed and tried tofort Lilia, "Yes, but from your story, you have no other way out. So just look at the positive side. Your partner is Jean Widjaya, you know! That one Jean Widjaya, the youngestpany president in all of Indonesia!


    Vivi emphasized excitedly. Her ck eyes shed with enthusiasm.


    "All the women in this city want to marry the fourth son of the conglomerate family! In addition, he is handsome and mysterious, what an ideal man! Trust me, Jean is a hundred times better than that man!"


    Lilia knew that Vivi didn''t mention the boy''s name on purpose. When Lilia heard this, she stopped lifting the ss midair for a moment.


    Vivi sighed again when she saw Lilia''s reaction. It had been several years since they broke up, but Lilia couldn''t forget her ex.


    "Hey, isn''t this Lilia Pangestu, that supermodel who happens to be popr?"


    Suddenly a woman''s voice shrilled sharply from behind Vivi.


    Vivi turned and saw Rina Calya, a model from the same agency as Lilia. The woman''s narrow eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at Lilia. Rina was apanied by a fat man wearing expensive clothes. The brand watch was wrapped around the man''s wrist and his fingers were covered with golden rings.


    Vivi was sure that Rina was here to find trouble with Lilia as usual. She nced at her best friend who was red with alcohol and decided that they should leave before anything bad happened.


    "Lilia, let''s go home!" Vivi stood up and tried to pull Lilia away.


    However, Lilia refused to move and smiled sarcastically, "Oh, isn''t this youngdy Rina whose wealth is up to seven generations?" Lilia said, mimicking the woman''s voice perfectly.


    Rina''s face turned red with embarrassment and she didn''t dare to nce at the man who was with her.


    Everyone in the entertainment world knew that at the beginning of her debut, Rina pretended to be a rich youngdy just because of her high prestige. As a result, Rina was cheated all out by her former lover and the case became a big scandal. Until now, the news about the scandal could still be found on the inte.


    "Peter, can you wait over there for me?" Rina spoke with a flirtatious tone and a big fake smile.


    Peter scowled and said in a harsh tone, "Don''t be too long!"


    "Yes, I''ll be right there!" Rina answered with a relieved expression.


    After confirming that Peter had gone far enough, the smile on Rina''s face vanished. She crossed her arms and red at Lilia, "If paparazzi find out that a model invited to attend Mn Fashion Week is drinking here, you will get viral!"

 Chapter 5 - Viral Topic

    Rina''s voice was loud enough for everyone to hear and ruined the peaceful atmosphere in Bar King. People looked at the two models with curious eyes. Some even took out their cell phones and started recording.


    Vivi defended Lilia, "What? A famous person can''t drink water in peace?"


    ''Unlike you?'', Vivi didn''t say thest part on purpose, but Rina caught the point.


    Even though Rina and Lilia work in the same agency, everyone always said that Lilia was much more talented than her. That talk made Rina brim with jealousy and hatred. She always tried to tarnish Lilia''s reputation at every opportunity.


    Rina''s face turned bright red and Vivi took this opportunity to pull Lilia to her feet, "Let''s go!"


    "Wait!" Rina immediately blocked their way. She deliberately raised her voice, "Lilia, look at your pitiful appearance. Is this because you heard the news that William Anggara has returned to Indonesia?"


    "Rina, shut up!" Vivi tried to push Rina aside, but it was toote.


    Hearing that name, Lilia felt as if the foothold under her feet had disappeared. She staggered backwards and hit her feet on the chair, nearly knocking herself over.


    "Lilia!" Vivi immediately supported her friend''s body. "Never mind, don''t listen to her!"


    Lilia pushed Vivi away, her gaze fixed on Rina, "You said William is back?"


    William Anggara.


    Just hearing that name was enough to open the old wound in Lilia''s heart.


    Rina looked proud because she managed to shake Lilia. "Oh, you don''t know yet? Yes, William is back! But he''s not here just to go home! I heard he wanted to get married here!"


    Lilia felt a lightning struck her when she heard the news. Her intention to ignore Rina immediately vanished and now she was really angry.


    She shed a cold smile at the woman. Her eyes were as clear as the night sky, as if she wasn''t drunk, "Since William is back, don''t you think you have a chance to seduce him again?"


    Rina''s triumphant face immediately tinged with irritation, "What did you say?!" She growled.


    "You did fail to seduce him first, but maybe this time you will seed." Lilia shrugged, "You won''t know until you try. If you get stic surgery to fix your face and im to be a youngdy from a conglomerate family, maybe William will want to sleep with you. Ah, I forgot." Sheughed out loud with a mocking tone, "You don''t have the money for such an operation."


    "How dare you��!" Rina bit her lip with a frustrated face. She wanted to see Lilia''s heartbroken appearance, but she was the one who was humiliated.


    William Anggara was one of the most handsome and popr actors in Indonesia. Back when Lilia was still his lover, everyone praised Lilia as the perfect match for William. Rina was jealous and tried to break their rtionship.


    That moment was a dark time in Rina''s life.


    *****


    Ten minutester, the topic of Lilia Pangestu became viral on the inte. The video of her fight with Rina widely circted.


    At the same time, in one of the best fitness clubs in the city, Tom Wibowo wiped his sweat after exercising. He opened his cell phone and browsed the inte, looking for interesting news. When he saw the hot topic that everyone was talking about, he immediately clicked on the video.


    Due to the dim lighting in the video, Tom could only recognize the ce as a bar. A woman in a provocative outfit and a miniskirt was shouting at another woman who looked familiar, "Lilia, William Anggara will never turn to you again! His true love is Sara Hartanto, the manager who can make him even more famous!"


    After hearing Rina''s words, an icy cold wind blew through the gym and made Tom jump up in surprise.


    "Bro! Why did you lower the AC temperature?! It''s too cold!" Tom protested his friend as he continued watching the video.


    Kenny, who was apanying the two men, let out a heavy sigh. Tom didn''t seem to realize that Jean was upset with the content of the video. If he had known, he wouldn''t dare to continue watching it in front of him.


    Jean threw the towel at Kenny, "Prepare the car." His eyes looked extremely cold and his tone was indisputable, "We''ll get her."


    "Ready!" Kenny immediately started packing Jean''s things.

 Chapter 6 - Drunk

    As Tom looked up from his phone screen, he saw Jean and his assistant walk away without saying a word.


    "Eh? Bro, where are you going? Didn''t you promise to have dinner with me after this?! Bro!" He called out in a pitiful voice.


    Kenny nced at Tom before asking in a low voice, "President, what about Mr. Tom?"


    "Ignore him." Jean replied short without looking back.


    "��Well." Kenny turned to Tom sympathetically.


    Seeing that, Tom tilted his head in confusion. Why did Kenny look sorry for him? What was wrong with him? He shook his head and went back to surfing the inte.


    Three secondster, he''d reached a certain part of the news and discovered something unexpected.


    "Huh?! This woman is Jean''s future wife?! Bro, wait a minute ...!"


    *****


    After Rina ran out of words to fight Lilia, the woman went looking for Peter with her head down. Vivi wanted to go home immediately, but Lilia refused and returned to sit at their table as if nothing had happened. She absolutely had no idea that her fight with Rina had gone viral.


    In a few moments, themotion disappeared and the ce returned to peace.


    Vivi looked at Lilia with worry. Her friend''s face looked calm, as if she didn''t care about the news about William, but the three extra cocktails Lilia ordered showed the opposite.


    Lilia downed ss after ss as if she was drinking water. Ever since William left her for a career in Hollywood, Lilia consoled herself that they would never see each other again, but now the man suddenly returned to Indonesia. Even worse, he intended to marry his manager.


    Lilia vented her irritation by mming the ss on the table, "Waiter! one more ss!"


    "Lilia, stop drinking! You''re drunk! " Vivi tried to stop her with a worried face, but she knew how stubborn Lilia was.


    "I am alright. Vivi, you have to work tomorrow morning. Go home first, then I''ll go back by myself." Lilia said without showing any signs of stopping her drink anytime soon.


    "My job is less important than you!" Vivi scolded angrily, "I told you, you don''t have to listen to Rina''s nonsense! You better just p her!"


    Vivi''s words made Liliaugh out loud, "What will change if I p her? It will only make her famous!" She said.


    Vivi sighed, "I really don''t understand how the entertainment world works. Never mind, stop drinking and let''s go home!" This time Vivi grabbed the ss from Lilia''s hand and pulled her to her feet.


    Lilia, who was tired of Vivi''s lecture, let her best friend drag her out without a fight.


    On the second floor of Bar King, Rina was pouring wine for Peter. When she looked up, she realized Peter was staring out the window. Rina followed Peter''s gaze and saw Lilia, who came out of the bar with Vivi. Rina''s annoyance and jealousy peaked when Peter watched them without blinking.


    "Peter, where are you looking at? You''re too good for that pathetic woman!" Rina protested in her high-pitched voice.


    Peter''s lips curved into a faint smile, "So that''s the model you talk about a lot, Rina?"


    "Yeah, but she can only gain favor from other people and just happens to be popr! She is very arrogant just because she is rich and a little bit beautiful! I''m sure soon everyone will forget about her!" Rina deliberately badmouthed Lilia in front of Peter.


    However, Peter''s gaze remained fixed out the window. The man''s eyes were obsessive, like a hunter finding his target.


    "If she bothers you again next time, call me. I will definitely help teach her a lesson!" Peter licked his lips with a vulgar expression.


    Rina immediately knew what Peter meant, but she didn''t want this rich man she was working hard to get to obsess over Lilia. She pretended to agree and said, "Everyone knows I am hostile to her. If anything happens to that woman, they will immediately me me! We better wait until the right timees!"


    Peter just nodded. His narrow eyes were filled with ill will.


    *****


    After exiting the bar, Vivi made Lilia put on her sunsses. A hot model like Lilia shouldn''t be seen drunk on nights like this.


    When Vivi carried her best friend to the car park, her phone suddenly rang. She struggled to pick the iing call, "Hello, Director? What? Any errors in the data? But�� well, well, I''ll be right there!"


    Vivi hung up the phone with an annoyed face.. She had no choice but to immediately return to her office and fix the problem.

 Chapter 7 - The Most Beautiful Dream

    "You have to go back to the office?" Lilia asked while leaning against the street light pole.


    "No, don''t worry," Vivi nodded irritably as she pulled Lilia toward the parking lot, "I''ll definitely take you home first."


    "Vivi, go to the office. I can go home alone." Lilia let go of Vivi''s hand and pushed her away.


    As soon as she heard what her best friend said, all the annoyance in Vivi''s heart disappeared. She worriedly asked, "Lilia ... are you sure ...?"


    Lilia smiled and nodded, "I can order a taxi. You know my house is not far from here, right?"


    Vivi frowned in silence. She didn''t want to leave her best friend alone, but the trouble at her office couldn''t be ignored. Vivi finally gave up to Lilia''s persuasion and called a taxi for her. She made sure the taxi driver knew Lilia''s home address before she hurried off to the office.


    However, Vivi did not think that the taxi would just turn the corner and drop Lilia in front of the karaoke building.


    Lilia ordered a VIP room as well as two bottles of wine to apany her. She tipped the waiter for dropping her off before kicking her shoes off her feet. Walking barefoot, Lilia threw herself on the sofa.


    The woman started to open her first bottle of wine while tuning the song loud, as if trying to drown Rina''s words earlier.


    ''William is back��''


    Lilia shook her head and downed the wine bottle. The sweet memories of her time with William resurfaced one after another, like a ghost refusing to be expelled.


    When William confessed his love for Lilia, she felt as if she was above the clouds. For the first time, Lilia''s life felt perfect. It turned upside down on the day William left her. Her illusion of a perfect love life shattered to pieces.


    After days of depression and locking herself in a room, Lilia vowed not to repeat her mistakes again. She stopped trusting other men and threw herself into her work. Thanks to that, Lilia''s career took off and everyone recognized her abilities as a model.


    s, she had to marry a man she didn''t know, and William had returned to marry someone else now.


    Lilia opened the second bottle and took another sip of wine. Normally, she wouldn''t have dared to drink this much wine, but the news about William had shaken her up. Lilia drank to calm herself down.


    Lilia hupped and hugged the wine bottle, "What''s so good about being married? All men are bastards! They only approach you when they need to and throw you away when you are useless! I don''t need a man!" Lilia kept on nagging and cursing until she finally fell asleep.


    *****


    When Kenny opened the door, he immediately turned on the light and was stunned to see the conditions in the VIP karaoke room.


    The woman they were looking for was lying on the sofa. Her one arm was wrapped around the empty wine bottle, while the other was covering her face. The music was deafening and drowned out everything else.


    Kenny was secretly amazed that Lilia could sleep so soundly in the midst of all thismotion. He immediately turned off the television, leaving the room in silence.


    The loss of music disturbed Lilia''s sleep. The woman slowly opened her eyes and struggled to sit on the sofa.


    The drunk Lilia exuded a different kind of charm than usual. Her rosy cheeks made her beautiful face look even more enchanting. Her ck eyes were as clear as water and as innocent as a baby. Her red lips glittered like rubies with wine.


    Kenny''s face turned red when he saw Lilia''s appearance, but luckily, he still remembered that his boss was standing right behind him. Kenny quickly turned around and walked out. Jean''s cold gaze piercing his back made the man quicken his steps.


    After closing the door, Jean walked over to Lilia with a sigh. He could hear Lilia babbling incoherently, but the name ''William'' repeatedly came out of her mouth. This made Jean even more annoyed.


    As soon as Jean approached, Lilia immediately turned towards him. Jean was stunned when their gazes met. The woman used to give him a hard, stubborn gaze, but now she was gently looking at him with a pair of wistful eyes. This wasn''t the figure of Lilia he knew.


    As expected, Lilia tilted her head in confusion. Her raven ck hair flowed over her right shoulder. "Does this ce provide�� special services��? Heh�� heheh��" Lilia muttered with a drunken smile.


    Jean was at a loss for words for a moment. He really wanted to know how Lilia hade to this state. Jean knelt in front of the sofa and flicked her forehead once.


    "Don''t bother me like this again." He said in a low voice.


    If Lilia heard that in a conscious state, she would have protested that she never asked Jean toe get her.


    Now that she was in a semi-conscious state and drunk with bitter memories, Lilia didn''t hear a word Jean said. She just frowned.


    "Ouch ..." She protested in a spoiled voice


    This time, even Jean couldn''t help smiling. His fianc��e looked absolutely adorable. He flicked Lilia''s forehead again, this time on a whim, but she caught his hand.


    "What the heck?" Lilia protested.


    Jean tried to pull her hand back, but Lilia stubbornly maintained her ''new toy'', like a cat ying with a spool of yarn. Lilia''s hot hands warmed Jean''s cold skin.


    "Yes, let''s go." Jean said firmly as he got up, "This is not a ce worthy of you."


    "��Do not." Lilia muttered, "Don''t go ..."


    Hearing that, Jean stopped pulling his hand. He looked at the woman in surprise.


    "If you go..." Said Lilia in a low voice, "... I''ll be alone again."


    A single tear fell onto Jean''s hand. The man froze, not daring to move at all. Without saying a word, Jean returned to his knees in front of the woman he was going to marry. Slowly, his left hand rubbed Lilia''s soft and warm cheek.


    It didn''t take long for Lilia to cry. She began to sob as teardrops flowed more and more profusely. Heavily drunk and messy with a broken heart, Lilia cried in front of the man she hated.


    However, her sobs didn''tst long. Jean''s hands felt cool, his firm but soft grip made Lilia feel safe, as if someone was protecting her.


    "Shh ... Don''t cry." Jean whispered softly, "I''m here for you. Everything will be alright."


    Jean kept repeating his words like a magic spell until he heard the sound of Lilia''s regr breathing. The woman fell asleep while clinging to his hand.


    Jean watched Lilia who fell asleep without saying anything,pletely bewitched by the scene. To him, women were annoying and iprehensible creatures. They were always swarming around him chattering endlessly, like a mosquito buzzing in his ear. Even though Lilia was different from other women, Jean only saw her as the woman he wanted to get.


    Jean always got what he wanted, so his interest in Lilia was limited to that. He was satisfied with making sure that the woman couldn''t escape from him.


    However, when he heard Lilia''s whisper that was filled with despair, something changed inside him. The warmth of her hands melted the ice in his heart. Jean then made a decision; he wanted this woman''s heart too, and he would get it.


    At that time, Jean didn''t know that the coldness in his face had melted away and was reced by a very gentle expression.


    *****


    It was almost midnight when Jean arrived at his house with Lilia who was fast asleep. The woman slept so soundly that she lost consciousness when Jean carried her into the guest room. Even so, Jean still tried to move her as carefully so as not to wake Lilia.


    The man deeply sighed afterying Lilia on the bed. The woman continued to hold his hand tightly all the way home that Jean didn''t have the heart to pull his hand away. Lilia''s grip finally loosened as her head touched the pillow and Jean was able to break free. Instead of leaving the room, the man sat on the bed. His gaze was fixed on Lilia''s restless sleeping face.


    Jean reached out and rubbed Lilia''s cheek with his thumb, "Why are you crying��?"


    No one in the room could hear Jean''s whisper, but the man continued talking.


    "After years of searching for you, I finally found you. I won''t let you slip away from my grip again. I promise I will get rid of everything that makes you sad. That''s why��" Jean leaned over andnded a light kiss on Lilia''s forehead, "��Do not cry anymore."


    Without Jean realizing it, Lilia''s expression turned peaceful as if she could hear those words.


    *****


    That night, Lilia felt someone carried her lightly. In the dream, a pair of hands lifted her body and embraced her tightly. The hand felt strong and gave her a sense of security. It was also very gentle and treated Lilia as if she was a fragile and very precious treasure.


    That night, Lilia really had the most beautiful dream.

 Chapter 8 - You Don’t Want To Let Me Go

    Rays of sunlight slipped in from between the curtains of the bedroom''s window. It basked the side of Lilia''s face and the warmth evoked her from the dream world. She slowly opened her eyes that felt heavy. The throbbing pain in her head was painful that she had to rest her forehead in her hand.


    "Ow��" Lilia groaned and winked, trying to focus her blurred vision.


    The first thing she saw was a bedroom that looked foreign. The walls were covered in gray wallpaper. The furniture in the room was made of solid wood and gave off an elegant impression. The bed also felt much softer than the bed in her own room.


    Lilia hurriedly sat up, making the thick nket that covered her body fall down. She looked down and realized that someone had changed her clothes. She was already wearing a white silk nightgown that felt soft against her skin when she woke up. Lilia looked around and found her clothesst night on the table, neatly folded and washed clean.


    The model lifted her nket and got off the bed. Her feet stepped on the thick Persian carpet that spread across the floor. The longer she thought about it, the more questions appeared in Lilia''s head.


    ''Whose luxury room is this? How did I end up here?''


    Lilia only remembered going to karaokest night and drinking a ?little ?more than she should have. He felt that someone else was there too, but she couldn''t remember who it was. Lilia took a deep breath, regretting what she did yesterday.


    Lilia approached the table and was about to change when there was a knock on the door.


    "Miss Lilia? Are you awake? " A woman''s voice asked from behind the door.


    "Y-Yes, I''m awake. Wait a minute, I''m getting dressed." Lilia replied while hurriedly changing clothes. Her clothes smelled good and felt dry, as if they''d been washed in a professionalundry.


    After Lilia gave her permission, the door swung open. A middle-aged woman wearing an apron stepped in. She smiled broadly and greeted her, "Good morning, Miss. Young master is already waiting for you for breakfast downstairs."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows with a confused expression, "Young master? Who is that?"


    The woman in the apron just smiled without answering Lilia''s question. She led Lilia downstairs and so the female model found the answer to her question.


    "Jean?" Lilia looked at the man sitting in front of the dining table dumbfounded.


    "Finally got up too, miss Sleeping Beauty?" Jean teased her while sipping a ss of coffee.


    This morning Jean wore only a light gray T-shirt and dark shorts. His casual attire made the man look like apletely different person. Coupled with a coffee cup in hand and azy expression, the man''s appearance this morning made Lilia''s heart beat faster.


    Lilia tried to cover up her admiration for Jean''s appearance by observing the breakfast that had been prepared for her. The middle-aged woman had cooked eggs and bacon, looking very appetizing.


    However, she had no appetite right now, "Why am I in your house?!" Lilia asked in an using tone.


    "You''re drunk, and I happened to see you at that karaoke ce. So I took you home." Jean replied briefly, putting down his coffee ss.


    "Coincidence, you say?" Lilia raised an eyebrow, "That doesn''t mean you can just take me to your house! You know we''re not married yet, right?" She refuted.


    "Okay. In that case, what do you think I should do?" Jean returned Lilia''s gaze calmly, "Should I just leave my drunk fianc�� alone in a ce like that? Hmm?"


    Lilia looked away while trying to find another argument. After a while, she managed to find another solution that made more sense.


    "You can take me back to my own house!" She demanded.


    A thin smile crossed Jean''s lips, as if he had been waiting for this answer, "I would if I could. But you were really difficultst night."


    Lilia tilted her head when she heard that, ''Difficult?''


    "You''re crying and making a mess all over." Jean calmly exined to her.


    Lilia''s eyes widened and she automatically took a step back, "I-I didn''t do..."


    "You also held my hands and refused to let go while crying." Jean mercilessly added the details.


    Lilia''s face started to turn red as she covered her ears, "I do not know anything! I don''t remember what happenedst night!"


    "You were mumbling things and repeatedly said the name William..."


    "Okay, okay! I already understand that I''m giving you trouble, so thank you for bringing me home!" Lilia finally gave up trying to argue with Jean. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassed face.


    ''How drunk was I yesterday to refuse to let Jean go and call out William''s name?''


    Lilia slowly raised her face to see Jean''s reaction. The man''s expression seemed satisfied with her answer.


    "It''s good that you realize. Now, sit down and eat. Kenny will drive you hometer.." Jean ordered before turning his focus back on his iPed.

 Chapter 9 - How Long Have You Been Together?

    Lilia wanted to refuse Jean''s order and go home right now. However, her growling stomach really chose that moment to sound. Without saying a word, Lilia sat down and started eating her breakfast.


    After being in an awkward silence for a while, Lilia finally said something, "��Thank you forst night. I really appreciate it." She said in a low voice.


    Even though Lilia was still annoyed with Jean for bringing her home without asking permission, at least she knew that Jean was just trying to help her. This made Lilia think that maybe this man was even better than she imagined.


    "I just don''t want to hear the news that the future wife of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family was found drinking at the karaoke until morning." Jean replied dryly.


    She cancelled her thoughts earlier. This man was still as cold and reckless as she imagined. Lilia bit her lip so she wouldn''t start cursing Jean. Couldn''t this guy say something nice just once?


    At that moment, the middle-aged woman with an apron walked into the dining room. Jean introduced her as Sister Mei. She had been Jean''s babysitter since he was a child and was responsible for running the house.


    "Young Master, there is a call for you." Sister Mei handed Jean his cell phone.


    The man received the cell phone and read the caller name on the screen, then gave Lilia a strange look.


    ''...What?'' Lilia returned her gaze in confusion.


    Jean got up and left the room to pick up the phone.


    Lilia''s eyes continued to follow Jean''s figure, still unable to proceed anything that just happened. She had to admit that Jean''s handsome face was true to her type. If only that man gave up his arrogant attitude and didn''t try to meddle with her life, Lilia wouldn''t mind marrying him.


    "Miss, you are the first woman Young Master brought home!" Sister Mei approached Lilia and started questioning her with questions, "How was your first meet? How long have you been together?" The middle-aged woman''s eyes shone with enthusiasm.


    "Cough...Cough!" Lilia choked on her food and made Sister Mei hurriedly hand her a ss of milk.


    "Don''t be shy, miss. Young Master Jean is an extraordinary person. You have a good taste!" Sister Mei praised her young master sky high as she continued to clear the dining table, "When I changed your clothesst night, Young Master repeatedly emphasized that I should be careful and not wake you up!"


    Lilia was stunned and looked at Sister Mei in confusion. She couldn''t believe that Jean could be so attentive to her. Since their first meeting two days ago, Jean had always been cold towards her. Lilia didn''t understand why that man would want to contract marriage with a woman he didn''t like even though he could choose any woman he wanted.


    "No, we ..."


    "Have you finished eating? Kenny is here." Jean''s appearance cut off Lilia''s words.


    Lilia hurriedly finished her milk and stood up, "Yes, I''m done."


    As she followed Jean, Lilia could feel Sister Mei''s gaze sparkled full of expectation. She let out a sigh hoping that Jean would resolve this misunderstanding before her kind nanny got disappointed.


    *****


    When Lilia arrived home, she saw her mother in the living room. Sylvia Pangestu sat on a European style sofa drinking a cup of tea. Lilia knew that her mother was waiting for her toe home.


    Sylvia nced at Lilia with a cold gaze and put down her teacup, "Why are you justing home now?" Sylvia asked firmly.


    "I stayed at Vivi''s housest night." Lilia replied curtly while taking off her shoes.


    She didn''t bother speaking politely or even ncing at her mother. Whenever Lilia looked at her mother''s face, she would only find a cold and apathetic expression that was even worse than Jean''s.


    Since childhood, Lilia knew that her mother didn''t like her. All of Sylvia''s love and care was poured on her younger brother, Daniel. Sometimes, Lilia wondered if she was the real child of the Pangestu Family.


    "You are famous now. You have to be more careful with what you say and do. Don''t hang around people with no clear background." Lilia only heard the concern for the Pangestu Family''s reputation in Sylvia''s words.


    There was not a shred of worry for her daughter who had note home all night in her voice.


    "Yes, mom." Lilia replied in a t tone. She was tempted to argue, but stirring up a ruckus would only bring trouble for herself.


    Lilia immediately headed to her own room. She didn''t want to be in the same room as her mother any longer.


    "Yesterday your father told me that you had met the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. Is it true?"


    Lilia''s steps stopped immediately, "��Yes." The answer was reluctant.


    "You have to thank him. Thanks to the Widjaya Family, our family was able to get through this financial crisis. Also, in three days our two families will meet to discuss this marriage. Go on and buy the best clothes. Don''t embarrass the Pangestu Family name."


    Lilia clenched her fists while trying to hold back her anger, but this time she couldn''t take it anymore. Lilia turned around and locked eyes with Sylvia.


    "Mother, do I have to get married?" Lilia said without thinking.


    Sylvia''s cold expression turned irritated, "You think we can change the contract now? Do you know how much dowry the Widjaya Family has given you?! If you don''t get married, do you think our family can livefortably like this forever?!"


    "So you traded my happiness for wealth and reputation?!" Lilia fiercely disputed.

 Chapter 10 - Stop Fighting

    Bam!


    "How dare you be so insolent! You''ve been raised on good hands all this time!" Sylvia hit the table with rage, "Right now this family is facing difficulties and you don''t want to help? Can''t you sacrifice a little for your family? Your father and I only want the best for you!"


    Sylvia''s words were true to some extent and made Lilia sound like a selfish bastard. Still, Lilia couldn''t believe the words that came out Sylvia''s mouth. If she and Robert really cared about her, the two wouldn''t have agreed to this contract marriage without her consent.


    "The best for me? Or for this family?" Lilia asked coldly.


    For a moment, Sylvia was silent, "�� What''s good for our family is good for you too. You are part of this family." She answered.


    "Really?" Lilia''s voice was sarcastic, "I thought I was only here to make sacrifices for this family."


    Before Sylvia could answer, the head of the family appeared from her study on the second floor.


    Maybe the mother and daughter''s argument downstairs was too loud that it bothered him.


    "Why are you fighting again?" Robert asked with a tired face.


    Seeing her husband appear, Sylvia''s anger vanished and she sat back down with an elegant posture, "Your beloved daughter refused to marry." She calmly answered him.


    Robert frowned with a helpless expression, "... Lilia, let''s talk upstairs."


    "But��" Lilia wanted toin that she didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Lilia." Her father''s tone was stern and indisputable.


    Lilia lifted her chin with a stubborn gaze, but she didn''t protest anymore. While walking towards the stairs, she nced at Sylvia. Her mother''s face had returned to expressionless as if the fight had never happened. Lilia was baffled for a moment by the satisfaction creeping up Sylvia''s lips.


    The female model''s eyes felt hot and she hurriedly looked away. Lilia blinked her eyes to ward off the tears that were starting to pool, realizing that crying won''t solve anything this time.


    In Robert''s office, Lilia sat in front of her father. She lowered her head to hide her emotional face while ying with her nails.


    After a long silence, Robert sighed, "Lilia, were you with Jeanst night?"


    Hearing that unexpected question, Lilia raised her face in surprise, "How did you..." She remembered Jean''s strange look this morning and immediately stopped her words, "Did he tell you?"


    Robert shook his head, "You couldn''t be reachedst night. I''ve called your best friend, but she also didn''t know where you were going. This morning Jean''s assistant called and told me that the man had picked you up from the bar."


    Lilia remembered Jean''s description of her drunken behaviorst night. She was a little grateful that Jean didn''t say anything to Robert.


    "Dad, nothing happenedst night. He just happened to be passing by and offered me to stay at his house, which was closer to the bar. That is all!" Lilia decided to use the lie that Jean used earlier.


    Robert leaned toward Lilia, his eyes begging, "Dad trusts you. But please don''t me your mom. This family is facing a major crisis. If we weren''t in such turmoil, I wouldn''t have forced you to get married like this."


    Lilia frowned. Now Robert said the exact same thing as Sylvia earlier. Didn''t her father know that she couldn''t believe their words?


    "Lilia, I''m not telling you to like Jean. But at least try to get closer to him. He is a good man." Robert continued.


    Hearing Robert''s words, Lilia finally understood something. The purpose of this conversation was not to discuss a solution so that Lilia didn''t need to get married. If anything, Robert only wanted her to stop fighting. This marriage wouldn''t be canceled, no matter how Lilia felt about it.


    "... Alright, father." Lilia couldn''t argue with her father.


    In this family, only her father could make Lilia obediently listen to his words.


    Robert nodded, pleased with Lilia''s answer, "The Widjaya family is much richer than ours. After marriage, I guarantee you will livefortably."


    ''?But that''s not what I wanted.'' Lilia swallowed back the words she almost said.


    *****


    Lilia mmed her bedroom door shut and opened her bedroom window. She spent several minutes staring nkly at the sky. The sun was shining brightly and a fresh breeze was blowing in, yet none of that could cheer her up.


    The sound of the phone broke Lilia''s daydream. She looked at Vivi''s name on the phone screen and picked up immediately.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Vivi scolded her without stopping. Her best friend poured out all the worry and anger she felt when Lilia disappeared overnight. Even though Lilia''s ears felt hot from Vivi''s scolding, her heart was warmed by her friend''s concern.


    Vivi demanded an exnation, so Lilia told her that she was staying over at Jean''s house.


    "Huh?! You and Jean slept together?!" Vivi screamed.


    "We didn??t!" Lilia immediately denied, "I only slept in the guest room! If he didn''t kidnap me into his housest night, I wouldn''t want to go near him! You think too much, Vivi!"


    Lilia shuddered at the thought of her and Jean sleeping together. How could two people who didn''t love each other do that?


    "What''s too much?! Jean Widjaya is the best man ever! Do you know how many women out there want to be in his bed?!" Vivi continued to argue.


    Lilia once again emphasized to Vivi that she didn''t look at Jean like that before hanging up the phone. She threw herself on the bed and let her mind wander. She had a shback tost night''s incident and the news of William''s return. However, the thing that bugged her mind the most was the man who kidnapped her from the karaokest night.


    In Lilia''s mind, Jean was a bitch too proud of himself just because he managed to be the president of apany at such a young age. As a proof, that man dared to bring Lilia back to that man''s house without asking her permission. How else could she call his action except literal abduction?


    Lilia turned around while closing her eyes. Even though she still couldn''t ept Jean''s selfless treatment, she couldn''tpletely hate this man. Lilia wondered why Jean didn''t do anything to her when she was at the man''s house. Lilia was drunk and unconscious. Jean could have easily done whatever he wanted with Lilia at that time. Instead, that man just let her sleep in peace.. She wondered to her sleep if the guy was not interested in her.

 Chapter 11 - Reunited

    That afternoon, Lilia was called by Harold Satria, her manager. Harold asked her toe to the agency''s office to discuss a few things.


    Lilia immediately changed into a white cotton shirt with a pastel linen skirt that reached her knees. Shepleted her look with a wide-brimmed hat that matched her skirt.


    When Lilia arrived at the agency office, she ran into Rina. The woman red at Lilia as she walked away. Her angry expression looked scary, but she didn''t say anything to Lilia. In an instant, the woman with a bright red face got into a white Jaguar and sped away.


    Lilia guessed that Harold also called Rina to the office regarding their fightst night. Themotion made them a viral topic on the inte, especially because the name of a famous actor William Anggara was mentioned.


    When Lilia entered her manager''s office, the man wearing the checkered shirt immediately put out his cigarette. He stood and opened the window for the fresh breeze to blow away the suffocating smoke.


    "I ran into Rina and she looked angry." Lilia opened the conversation while sitting in front of Harold, "Did you just reprimand her?"


    Harold sneered. "Because of her,st night''s fight made the entertainment world noisy. Punishing her with reprimands was too light. So I also stopped two endorsement programs and canceled a supporting role contract on a television series that she got."


    Lilia was shocked at the sanction, "Isn''t that too heavy?" Not that she wanted to defend Rina, but she felt that such punishment was a bit harsh.


    Harold shrugged, "Since a long time ago, the agency has forbidden anyone to talk about your past with William. But Rina broke those rules and even humiliated you in public! Who did she think she was? Of course, she must be prepared to ept the consequences of her actions!"


    Lilia was secretly satisfied with Harold''s exnation. Rina was the one looking for trouble with her, but she was hit by the same stone she first threw at her.


    After Harold finished nagging about Rina, he finally remembered his reason for calling Lilia, "This is your flight ticket to Italy next month. Until Mn Fashion Week is over, I won''t give you any work. Just focus on preparing. The agency will take care of your clothes, so you don''t have to worry."


    *****


    Lilia left Harold''s office feeling disappointed that she couldn''t work to distract herself from this contract marriage. She turned down Harold''s invitation to have dinner together, but now she didn''t know where she was going.


    Lilia thought about going home, but she was reluctant to face Sylvia''s cold attitude at home.


    Finally, she hailed a taxi and went to the nearest mall.


    The shopping center looked quieter than usual, maybe because today was a weekday. Lilia headed to the biggest fashion shop in the mall. She nned to improve her mood by shopping.


    Apart from that, Sylvia also told her to find new, nice clothes for their meeting with the Widjaya Family in three days. No matter how much Lilia hated this marriage, she couldn''t cancel it. That was why she could only follow the wishes of her parents.


    As Lilia walked in, it happened that the shop manager saw her. She immediately walked over to Lilia.


    "Miss Lilia Pangestu! Wee to our store!" The woman smiled broadly, "What clothes are you looking for today?"


    When a famous model like Lilia bought her clothes here, the shop would reap huge profits from its poprity. The manager was determined to make a good impression on Lilia.


    "Please show me yourtest outfits!" Lilia instructed.


    The shop''s clerks immediately moved while the manager ushered Lilia into the changing room. After the clerks brought out a wide selection of clothes, Lilia picked a few to try on and entered one of the empty changing rooms.


    While Lilia was trying on her first dress, she heard a woman''s voice outside her dressing room.


    "Will, do these clothes look good?"


    Lilia held her breath as she recognized the voice.


    There was only one person apart from Lilia who dared to use the nickname William Anggara so intimately�CSara Hartanto.

 Chapter 12 - William Anggara

    Lilia still remembered when William and Sara left Indonesia for a career in Hollywood. The two of them announced that they would not return until they became sessful. Now that Lilia met them again in this shop, she cursed her entire n to boost her mood earlier.


    As Lilia froze in her dressing room, she heard William''s voice.


    "This dress suits you, Sara. You look beautiful in it." His voice was heavier and more mature than it was three years ago.


    Lilia didn''t know what to do. She was conflicted between sneaking out or waiting until Sara and William left the store.


    She was so troubled that she did not realize how long she''d stayed there when she heard the store manager called, "Miss Lilia, is there anything I can help you with? Are you okay?" Asked the manager in a worried tone.


    As soon as Sara heard Lilia''s name, the smile on her face disappeared. She returned the shirt she had just tried. Her gaze moved to the closed changing room, then shifted to William.


    In an instant, Sara smiled again, "Will, let''s go to another shop. I don''t like the clothes here!" She pampered as she took William''s arm.


    "Okay, let''s go." William said while nodding casually.


    Seeing William''s calm reaction, Sara returned to a sigh of relief. The two of them left the shop without a word.


    Meanwhile, Lilia remained silent in the dressing room until the sound of the two''s footsteps faded. After making sure they were gone, Lilia finally came out of the changing room.


    "Miss Lilia, are you alright?" The manager immediately approached Lilia and handed her a bottle of water. He was regretful of his carelessness.


    The manager was aware of the rumors circting about Lilia and William''s breakup three years ago. He also heard the news that William Anggara had just returned to Indonesia. However, he never expected that the two of them would meet at his shop. Even worse, William was with his new lover.


    Lilia just smiled at the manager and epted the water bottle. She looked down at the clothes she was trying on.


    "I want these clothes and the clothes I have chosen. Please send everything to my address."


    The manager let out a sigh of relief that Lilia didn''t me him, "Fine, just leave it to us!"


    *****


    It was gettingte when Lilia left the mall.


    The full moon was hidden behind the clouds, but the light of the stars in the sky gave a peaceful feeling. Unfortunately, Lilia could not enjoy the night sky. She put on her sunsses and walked quickly toward the highway. The woman just wanted to go home without seeing anyone again.


    Sadly, her hopes were dashed when a tall man got in his way. The man''s appearance was hidden by the darkness of the night, causing Lilia to take a hesitant step back.


    "Lili." There was only one person who called him by that nickname. The man''s deep voice sounded familiar to her ears.


    The man came closer and Lilia could see William''s figure more clearly. His athletic body was d in a dark blue shirt. His ck hair was neatlybed, shing his smoothly crafted jaw. His gentle and romantic gaze always melted Lilia''s heart back when they were still together.


    However, that was no longer the case.


    Lilia took a deep breath and straightened her back, "Long time no see, William." Lilia said in a t, emotionless voice.


    Lately, Lilia often imagined how she would react when she met William again. Would she be able to hold her anger toward William? Or would she just cry in his arms and forgive him?


    Now that she faced her former lover, William''s presence no longer evoked any feelings in Lilia''s heart. Whatever feeling she had toward him that might have remained before had evaporated, vanishing with her tearsst night.


    William frowned at Lilia''s cold attitude. He put on a sad face while trying to speak as softly as possible, "Earlier in the changing room, why didn''t youe out and greet us?"


    Lilia just smiled sarcastically, "Why do you want me to greet you? So you can introduce me to Sara?"


    "Lili, it''s not what you think. At first Sara and I ... "


    "Enough!" Lilia immediately interrupted William''s words, "I''m not interested in anything that happened between you and Sara. I have other things to do. So go ahead and leave me alone!"


    Lilia walked past William without even ncing at him. Ever since that man betrayed her sincere feelings of love, Lilia vowed she would never trust William again.


    William, on the other side, hadn''t given up and grabbed Lilia''s arm, "Lili. Please listen to me." He said pitifully as he pulled the woman closer.


    Lilia lost her bnce and hit William''s broad chest. She could smell the fresh fruity scent�Chis signature scent�Cand also the strange perfume scent from his body.


    Lilia red at him and tried to push William away, but the man didn''t budge.


    "William Anggara, what exactly do you want from me ?!" She asked coldly.

 Chapter 13 - I’ve Got My Fiancee Picked Up!

    Lilia''s icy cold attitude was a p to William''s face. The man was stunned and stared nkly at her. The woman before him suddenly looked like apletely different person. The Lilia he knew wouldn''t look at him as if he were a stranger.


    William sighed and gave a pleading look, "Lili, do you still me me for leaving you? Trust me, I never intended to hurt you. I still love you with all my heart!"


    Hearing that, Lilia secretly praised William''s acting skills. No wonder this man dared to go for a career in Hollywood. If Lilia was still as innocent as three years ago, she would have believed his nonsense.


    Lilia smiled sarcastically, "You don''t need to bring up the past. You and I have chosen our own paths. I don''t want to find trouble, so why are you bothering me now? Do you want to reminisce with me or just say goodbye?"


    "I-I ..." William was at a loss for words.


    Lilia looked around, but no one else was around them, "William, where is Sara Hartanto? Please don''t ever approach me alone like this again. I don''t want other people to misunderstand us." If Sara was his lover, Lilia hoped that she would keep William under control so he wouldn''t cause trouble for her.


    Sara''s name brought William''s eyes back to focus. He smiled broadly as if he realized something, "Oh, I see. Lili, you are jealous of Sara. That''s why you purposely made your fight viralst night."


    This time it was Lilia''s turn to be at a loss for words. She just looked at William in confusion.


    "I know you hired someone on purpose to make your fight viral so that I would remember our past. Then after sessfully getting my attention, you pretended to be cold towards me. I have to admit, that''s the smart way, Lili. You''ve changed a lot during these three years." William smiled proudly, as if he had correctly guessed Lilia''s intentions.


    At that moment, Lilia felt that Rina should receive even harsher sanctions. Because of her, William thought that Lilia still loved him. Lilia''s hand was itching to p the face of the man who was full of himself in front of her.


    Lilia slowly took off her sunsses and gave her the most contemptuous gaze, "Are you stupid? Why would I use that ridiculous way to get your attention?"


    William was stunned by Lilia''s words.


    "More importantly, I don''t even need your attention. Could it be that you''ve forgotten what kind of person I am? It turns out that you are getting even more stupid after three years we haven''t met!" Lilia continued her insults.


    As William''s face flushed with embarrassment, the woman stepped forward and closed the gap between them. Her gaze was filled with anger that she intimidated William, making the man step back.


    "Next time, think before making such usations, William Anggara." Lilia said coldly.


    When William thought about it, he had to admit that it didn''t suit Lilia''s character. The woman preferred to do things in a straightforward manner. However, William believed love can change a person. Before the man could argue, Sara''s voice came from behind him.


    "Will, who are you talking to?" Asked Sara.


    With Sara''s arrival, William immediately stopped acting pitiful. He returned to the appearance of a gentleman full of confidence. William let go of Lilia''s arm and turned to his lover.


    "Have you finished shopping?" William smiled gently as he asked.


    Lilia clicked her tongue at William''s hypocrisy. The man said that he still loved Lilia, but he didn''t dare say the same thing in front of Sara. At this point, Lilia could only think of him as a two-faced jerk.


    Lilia looked away and walked away again. She had only taken two steps when Sara called out to her, "Lilia, wait!"


    Indeed, she was running out of luck today.


    Sara saw Lilia stop when she called, but the woman didn''t turn to look at her. Lilia''s calm and nonchnt attitude actually made Sara even more worried if she would seed in seducing William to change hearts once again.


    "Lilia, we haven''t seen each other in a long time. I didn''t expect we could meet here as soon as William and I returned!" Sara''s started a small talk. Her pretty innocent face made her words sound sincere.


    In contrast to Lilia''s eye-catching beauty that resembled a red rose, Sara looked more like a soft, inconspicuous jasmine. Her small face and big eyes were filled with innocence, drawing out the protective side of men.


    "Yes, this is truly an extraordinary coincidence." Lilia answered in a t tone.


    However, Sara wasn''t bothered by Lilia''s cold attitude and instead put on a big smile, "Since we happened to meet, let''s have dinner together! I haven''t talked to you in a while and I have a lot to tell you."


    Lilia finally turned to Sara, but her expression was unfriendly, "No, thank you. I have another appointment." She refused firmly.


    Lilia continued walking, but this time Sara grabbed her arm. She red at the woman in annoyance. Why were these two so stubborn to keep her with them?


    "What are you busy with, to the point that you can''t even eat with your old friend?" Sara asked in a disappointed tone.


    ''We''re not even friends! I don''t want to deal with you and your two-faced boyfriend any longer!'' ?Lilia endured the scolding that almost escaped her mouth.


    She looked around in despair, trying to find a way to get away from the two people. Then she happened to see a ck Volkswagen car parked by the side of the road. The rear window of the car was half open, revealing Jean who was reading a document.


    Lilia straightened up and smiled politely, "Sorry, but my fianc�� has picked me up. I have to go."


    Without waiting for the two people to answer, Lilia jerked her arm off and ran towards the Volkswagen. She decided to take back all the bad things she had said about Jean.


    Jean was her savior tonight.

 Chapter 14 - He Must Be On Purpose!

    Lilia rushed to the side of the car and opened the rear seat door. She was a little surprised that the car door wasn''t locked, but Lilia didn''t really think about it. In a quick movement she slipped in without asking the car''s owner.


    However, neither Kenny, who was in the driver''s seat, nor Jean, who was sitting in the backseat, were surprised when Lilia suddenly appeared. They acted as if they really came here to get her.


    Jean only gave Lilia a quick nce before focusing his attention back to the document in his hand. The man leaned back in the car seat with his legs folded. The top button of his ck shirt was left open.


    Lilia silently stole nces at her ex and his new girlfriend behind. The two of them looked at her standing still, but a momentter, William started walking toward the car.


    Lilia hurriedly turned to Jean and said, "President Jean, please help me!"


    Jean turned his attention away from the document and looked at Lilia. The woman looked panicked as she repeatedly nced out of the car. Jean raised his eyebrows and followed Lilia''s gaze. He saw a young man he recognized as William Anggara approaching the car.


    Jean frowned and put down the documents. Without warning, Jean reached out to Lilia and hugged her waist. The man ignored the surprise on Lilia''s face as he pulled her into his arms.


    Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear, "What kind of help do you need?"


    Jean''s mood improved a little as he watched William stop walking with a shocked expression out of the corner of his eye. She wouldn''t let another man get close to Lilia, let alone the boy that she used to love. His fianc�� struggled and tried to push him away, but he tightened his embrace instead.


    After her resistance failed to bear fruit, Lilia gave up and answered Jean''s question, "...Take me away from here."


    Kenny immediately straightened and grabbed the wheel of the car, waiting for orders from his boss. But Jean hadn''t finished talking to Lilia yet.


    "If I help you, how are you going to pay me?" The smile on Jean''s face showed that he was enjoying this situation, "My help isn''t cheap, you know?"


    "I-I ..." Lilia was confused to answer the man''s question and nced at Kenny for help. However, the assistant immediately looked away and pretended to not see anything.


    ''You traitor!'' She thought.


    "Hmm?" Jean grabbed Lilia''s chin, returning her gaze to the man.


    "��Dinner! I''ll buy you dinner!" Lilia said the random thing that came to her mind.


    The whole car was silent for a few moments. Then Jean broke the silence with a chuckle, making Lilia and Kenny jump in surprise.


    "I don''t need to be treated. Kenny, run the car." Jean ordered.


    Lilia let out a sigh of relief as the car moved away. She once again turned to the two men and saw Sara arguing with William. The woman grabbed William''s arm while shouting something.


    A wide smile spread across Lilia''s face and her mood immediately improved. Everyone knew Sara hated her, so why should she pretend to be nice to her?


    The car had been driving for a while when Lilia realized that Jean''s arm was still wrapped around her waist. She could smell the faint smell of cigarettes from his body. Liliapared it to William''s fresh fruity scent and felt that Jean''s scent was much more masculine.


    "Um ... President Jean, can you let me go?" Lilia reminded, "We''ve got far enough and nobody''s paying attention anymore."


    After saying that, Lilia felt that the temperature in the car had dropped a few degrees.


    Jean let go without saying a word and Lilia immediately shifted to make a space between them. The temperature in the car dropped so low that Lilia checked the car''s AC temperature. After confirming that Kenny didn''t change the car''s temperature, she nced at Jean. The man went back to reading the document, but Lilia felt that the fourth son of the Widjaya family looked very upset. She tried to improve the atmosphere by saying politely, "Thank you for helping me earlier, President Jean."


    Jean''s eyes remained fixed on the document in his hand, "I don''t need your thanks." He said coldly.


    Lilia was starting to regret her decision to get into this car. What was she expecting from this heartless man?


    In the driver''s seat, Kenny secretly let out a deep sigh.


    "Because you promised to have dinner with me." Jean continued without changing his expression.


    Both Lilia and Kenny immediately turned to Jean in shock. Didn''t Jean just refuse Lilia''s invitation to go out to dinner together? Why did he change his mind now?


    Lilia gave up trying to understand Jean''s thoughts and said, "Please drop me off at the intersection. I''ll go home first to change clothes, then meet you at any restaurant you choose."


    Jean finally looked up from the document, "Do you intend to go home on foot?" His voice was sarcastic.


    Lilia shook her head, "No, I''ll take a taxi home. I don''t want to trouble you any further."


    In truth, Lilia just didn''t want her family to see that man take her home. Still, she wouldn''t tell the man beside her. Lilia had no intention of making the man''s mood��and the temperature in the car��even colder.


    Kenny nced at Jean in the rearview mirror, waiting for his decision. Jean frowned, indicating that the man did not agree to let Lilia go home alone. Then Kenny''s eyes caught the car behind them.


    "President, there is a car that has been trailing behind us since earlier." Kenny reported.


    Lilia looked back, feeling suspicious of Kenny''s words. When she saw the ck van that read ''Saturday Magazine'', Lilia''s face immediately changed.


    They were being followed by the paparazzi!


    "Stop the car at the intersection and get her off." Jean''s orders were cold.


    Lilia gave Jean an annoyed look. ?Now ?the man was willing to fulfill her request? He must be ying with Lilia on purpose!


    When Kenny started to slow down the car, Lilia immediately relented, "Wait! I changed my mind! Can you walk me home?"

 Chapter 15 - An Unexpected Visit

    Jean didn''t answer Lilia, but he didn''t tell Kenny to stop the car either. Smiling with satisfaction, the man turned his attention back to the document in his hand.


    As their car turned right at the intersection, the van behind them turned left and disappeared from view.


    Of course, Lilia didn''t know that Kenny was just making it up about the paparazzi.


    When they arrived in front of Lilia''s house, she looked around to make sure the paparazzi''s car was gone before she got out of the car.


    Lilia bowed to Jean, "Thank you for driving me home, President Jean. I''ll be back soon, so please wait here." She straightened up after saying that.


    Jean looked closely at Lilia. The woman''s eyes sparkled with relief and her red lips curved into a broad smile. The light from the streetmp lit up her fair skin, making her figure glow in the dark night. Lilia was indeed worthy of being a popr model. Her beauty was able to move the hearts of others and make them unable to take their eyes off her.


    As Lilia looked up, she saw an unexpected sight. Jean stared at her with empty eyes. Lilia often saw simr gazes from her fans when she appeared as a model. Still, she could not believe that someone like Jean Widjaya could be charmed by a woman like her.


    Lilia''s heart was pounding and she hurriedly mmed the car''s door shut without waiting for Jean''s reply. A feeling that couldn''t be described in words filled Lilia''s heart.


    She headed for the front door of her house while trying to unravel the strange feeling. She was so deep in thought that she didn''t notice the ck Porsche that had just entered the garage of the house.


    "Lilia?"


    Lilia''s steps stopped when she heard that voice. Once again Lilia cursed her luck today.


    "Isn''t that Jean? Did he just drive you home?" Robert got out of his Porsche and stared at Jean''s car in confusion.


    Lilia turned to her father, trying to find a way to exin this situation, "Um... this..."


    This afternoon she had an argument with her mother about the contract marriage, but now her father saw Jean drive her home. This was why Lilia didn''t want Jean to take her home.


    Seeing Lilia struggling with embarrassment, Robert took the initiative to approach Jean''s car. Within seconds, Jean got out of the car and was following Robert.


    "��Come in, Mr. Jean. Sorry the house is a bit messy. We didn''t expect that you woulde to visit." He said weing as he invited Jean into the house. Robert gave his daughter a scolding gaze, berating her for letting Jean wait outside.


    "I do not mind. Excuse me, Mr. Robert." Jean walked past Lilia who was standing stunned. For an instant, Lilia was sure she saw an amused smile on Jean''s face.


    Lilia frowned in confusion. Earlier, Jean forced her to have dinner together, but now that he dropped by her house, what exactly did he want?


    Lilia trailed behind the two men. Jean was much taller than his father''s, and today he wore a custom-sewn brown coat and trouser. Unlike their first meeting, this time Jean didn''t show any arrogance. He looked calm and polite, as if he was a son-inw visiting his inw''s house.


    Lilia hurriedly erased the thought. When an arrogant man like Jean acted polite, it could only mean one thing; he wanted something in return.


    Contrary to his daughter''s suspicious gaze, Robert studied Jean with a satisfied gaze. From their first meeting, he could see that this man paid special attention to his daughter and treated her well.


    "Mister Jean, while you''re here, how about we discuss the building project over tea? There are several changes to the n that I would like to discuss." Robert invited Jean in a friendly manner.


    Jean frowned for a moment, but then finally nodded, "��Okay."


    Lilia''s suspicion grew even more when she saw Jean''s obedient attitude. What was that man nning this time? Was that sneaky man nning to ckmail her father? In Lilia''s eyes, she already considered Jean a sly man with evil intentions. If that man had known Lilia''s thoughts, he would have immediately ordered her to correct her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Lilia''s mother heard about the visit of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family from one of the servants. Sylvia immediately put on her best clothes and rushed into the living room. However, Robert had already brought Jean to his study on the second floor, leaving Lilia to sit alone in the living room.


    Lilia watched her mother busy giving instructions to the servants to clean the house and prepare tea. She had never seen her mother treat a guest with this kind of care.


    Lilia got up from her chair silently and intended to run to her room, but Sylvia called out to her, "Lilia! Where are you going?! We have important guests, so why are you silent?!" Her mother scolded as she handed a tray of teapots and teacups, "Come on, bring this tea to your father''s study! We need to make sure Young Master Jean feels warmly weed!"


    ''?Why me too?! If you want to meet Jean, just go alone!'' ?Lilia protested to herself. She didn''t want to get close to Jean, but her mother''s fierce face showed that she had no other choice.


    "...Yes." Reluctantly, Lilia epted the tray.


    On her way to her father''s study, Lilia had to listen to her mother who constantly nagged her to be careful and not spill anything. The scolding that came insistently made Lilia even more eager to spill the contents of the tray, especially on top of the sly Jean''s head!

 Chapter 16 - Serious Or Just Playing?

    When Lilia and her mother came into the study, Jean was sitting opposite Robert. They were sitting across a wooden table with a pile of important documents.


    "Excuse me, we brought tea for the two of you." Sylvia immediately greeted the two men with warm smiles, "I hope we don''t interfere with your discussion."


    "No, of course you don''t interfere. Lilia, you can put the tea here." Robert immediately cleared the table so that his daughter could put the tray she was carrying.


    "Mister Jean, I am Lilia''s mother, Sylvia Pangestu. It''s an honor to be able to meet a talented young entrepreneur like you." Sylvia introduced herself to Jean with enthusiasm.


    Jean turned towards Sylvia and nodded, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Sylvia Pangestu." He replied with a polite smile, "As a future mother-inw, you don''t need to be formal with me."


    "Ah, alright. As her mother, I hope Lilia doesn''t make things difficult for you, Young Master Jean. This kid is too stubborn and unruly." Sylvia sighed in an exaggerated manner, "But she''s actually a good girl who really loves her family."


    Behind Sylvia, Lilia didn''t say anything and just lowered her head. She knew her mother was currently trying to get Jean to sympathize with them. Lilia was embarrassed by Sylvia''s behavior, but she didn''t dare to argue with her mother in front of Jean. Sylvia cared deeply about other people''s opinions and would not hesitate to punish Lilia if she did something embarrassing.


    Jean nced at Lilia, who was partly visible behind her mother''s body. The young woman always looked full of confidence, but it was as if she was withered in front of her own mother. Jean frowned and returned his gaze to Sylvia.


    "Lilia isn''t that difficult at all." Jean said lightly, "I''ve always admired her independence and confidence."


    Lilia lowered her head even more to hide her shocked expression. She did not expect that her stubborn nature would be appreciated by this arrogant man.


    "Y-Yes, of course!" Sylviaughed dryly, even though herugh sounded forced, "As a mother, I also feel proud of my daughter. But I think it would be better if the kid stopped pretending to be a model and stayed home like a good wife. Doesn''t Young Master Jean agree with me?"


    Hearing that, Lilia clenched her hands together. Sylvia never agreed to Lilia''s dream of bing a model, but that woman couldn''t do anything because Robert supported Lilia. If Jean sided with Sylvia and forbade Lilia to work as a model��


    Lilia closed her eyes tightly. Would her dream end before she can even take her first steps?


    "Mrs. Sylvia." Jean spoke in a serious tone, "Please retract your words."


    "Huh?" Both Lilia and Sylvia were shocked. Lilia looked up to Jean.


    "Lilia doesn''t ''pretend'' to be a model��she''s a professional model." Jean continued firmly, "Since her debut 4 years ago, she has been appearing in various fashion shows like��" The man started to mention the big events that Lilia participated in since her debut as a model.


    The three members of the Pangestu family were listening to Jean with shocked expressions. Lilia herself didn''t think that this man knew so much about her career. She felt that her efforts had finally been recognized by someone. Without realizing it, the corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a happy smile.


    "�� Lilia is really serious about her job. So please take your words back, Mrs. Sylvia." Jean ended his lecture.


    "Ah�� um�� I-I''m sorry��" Sylvia muttered frantically.


    Jean''s gaze shifted from Sylvia to Lilia, as if he wanted Sylvia to apologize to her daughter.


    "�� Sorry, Lilia. Mother misunderstood you." Said Sylvia reluctantly, "Then, I''ll excuse myself..."


    Without waiting for Lilia''s answer, the woman rushed out of the room. Lilia nkly watched her mother leave. She never imagined there would be a day when Sylvia apologized to her and this was all thanks to the sneaky man��that man, Jean!


    Robert cleared his throat and got up from his chair. "Lilia, I need to use the restroom for a bit. You stay here with Jean, okay." Without waiting for Lilia''s answer, Robert rushed out after his wife.


    For a few moments, the room waspletely silent.


    Lilia slowly turned her body again, but she didn''t dare to look at Jean. She focused her gaze on the documents on the table while thinking of something else to distract him. Robert''s sudden departure made the atmosphere turn awkward. Lilia wanted toin that she didn''t want to be left alone with Jean in such an awkward situation.


    Lilia heard the sound of running water as Jean started pouring tea into the cup. She secretly stole nces at the man. Jean''s dark blue eyes looked like a calm sea, as if the man didn''t feel awkward at all.


    Suddenly he turned to Lilia, "Are you going to stand there all night?" Jean asked in a light voice.


    Hearing that indirectmand, Lilia headed for the chair opposite the man, but Jean tapped the empty space beside him.


    "Come here." He called.


    Lilia stopped walking and hesitated for a moment. She felt awkward sitting close to the man, but on the other hand Lilia was also indebted for Jean''s defense.


    "Come on, sit down. Take it easy, I won''t bite you." Said Jean with a faint smile, as if he was enjoying the awkwardness in Lilia''s bodynguage.


    Given there was no other choice for her, Lilia sat beside Jean. The man ced a teacup in front of him, "Why are you silent? Where did all your passion and courage go? " He asked.


    "What do you mean by passion and courage ?!" Lilia said curtly.


    Jean raised an eyebrow, "Who was sneaking into my car without asking permission earlier?"


    "Ugh��" Lilia couldn''t answer and looked away while grumbling inwardly.


    "About the dinner appointment."


    Jean''s words made Lilia turn her head back to him.


    "We''ll postpone it for another time." Jean''s eyes studied her face closely, "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Of course, it''s okay. I don''t mind at all." Lilia answered quickly. She just hoped that Jean would cancel it as well.


    Jean''s lips twitched as if he could read Lilia''s thoughts, yet he didn''t say a word.


    "��Thank you." Lilia muttered.


    "Hm?" Jean nced at her.


    "Because you''ve defended me earlier." Lilia said it while looking away, but Jean could see a tiny smile on her face.


    "I only did it because I didn''t like your mother''s arrogant attitude, that''s all." Jean replied calmly, "I actually prefer you to stop working and stay at home like a good housewife."


    Lilia turned directly to him while frowning, "I won''t do that! If I stop, my dream��" Lilia hurriedly swallowed the rest of her sentence again. She cleared his throat and continued, "If you want a wife who can stay at home, just find another woman!"


    Jean just chuckled and didn''t reply to Lilia''s words. She nced at Jean to see his reaction. The man lifted his teacup elegantly. Lilia''s eyes were fixed on Jean''s every move, on how he blew the hot tea with great patience, how his high cheekbones stood out from close up, and then��


    Lilia realized that she had been staring at Jean without blinking. The woman hurriedly raised her own teacup to cover her embarrassment. She could feel Jean''s gaze, as if he could see into the bottom of her heart.


    In her panic, Lilia drank the tea quickly and forgot about the fact that it was still very hot.


    "Ummph! " Lilia choked and coughed violently. She covered her mouth with one hand as she hurriedly put down the cup.


    Jean put down his cup and patted Lilia''s back, "Why are you so careless?" He said softly, as if the man was worried about her. However, Lilia could see theughter in her blue eyes.


    "Cough...Cough... I ... you ..."


    ''This is all your fault!'' Lilia wanted to scream. If Jean didn''t embarrass her, she wouldn''t choke!


    Lilia''s tongue was burned by the hot tea and she couldn''t taste anything. Her teary eyes looked around to find a ss of water in the room, but the only drink avable was the hot tea she brought. Unable to take it anymore, Lilia stood up and ran out of the room.


    Jean watched Lilia''s fleeing figure. A chuckle escaped his mouth, "Maybe I teased her too much." Jean smiled softly while muttering. His face, which was always looking cold, became warmer.


    After chilling her tongue, Lilia walked into her room and refused toe out again. She didn''t know how long she''d been under the covers until she heard Jean saying good-bye to her parents. Lilia waited for the sound of the man''s car to disappear before she ventured to peek out of the house from her bedroom window.


    She sighed with relief when she saw that the Volkswagen car was gone. She never knew if the man was serious or just ying with her. His attitude towards Lilia was mostly icy cold, but sometimes Jean showed concern that made her heart flutter.


    That night, Lilia couldn''t sleep well. She kept dreaming of Jean''s two ocean-colored eyes watching her. In her dream, his eyes were filled with tenderness and warmth.


    At six in the morning, Lilia was woken up by the ringing of the phone that didn''t stop.


    "��Hello?" Lilia picked up the phone while yawning.


    "Get up this instant! This isn''t the time to sleep well! Something happened to Sara Hartanto!"

 Chapter 17 - Sara’s Incident

    Hearing Sara''s name, Lilia immediately sat on the bed. The drowsiness disappeared to thin air. Twenty minutester, Harold came to pick her at her house.


    After Lilia got into Harold''s car, she took off the mask and sunsses she was wearing. Lilia''s long hair was only tied back, showing how hurried she was.


    "What happened?" Lilia asked.


    Harold started the car and said, "Give me your cell phone first."


    His usually energetic appearance looked grim. His gray eyes were filled with worry. Seeing Harold''s gloom made Lilia grip her cellphone tighter, "Harold. Tell me, what''s going on on the inte? " She demanded.


    Managers should only confiscate their artist''s cell phone when there were uncontroble situations on the Inte. This action was taken to protect the artist from gossip and rumors.


    The same thing happened when William and Sara went to America three years ago.


    When Harold remained silent, Lilia became even more panicked and tried to open her social media ounts.


    "Do not look!" Harold snatched Lilia''s cellphone as the woman let her guard down. He took a deep breath and began to speak, "Sara Hartanto was involved in a car identst night. She was hit by a car and broke her leg. When being interviewed by reporters, she purposely mentioned that she met you before the ident happened."


    "So�� you mean��" Lilia''s face turned pale.


    Harold nodded with a bitter expression, "The entertainment world is in an uproar now. Everyone thinks that you have something to do with the ident because Sara tried to cover up the case. Plus, William Anggara''s fans insult you all over the inte. This topic has already attracted the attention of more than five million people and the number is still growing."


    Lilia was at a loss for words at all of that. She didn''t know anything but still got dragged through the mud. She even became the prime suspect. Her body was already heavy due tock of sleep and she felt even more tired now.


    Lilia felt that she was underestimating Sara''s abilities. When she was with William, Sara always had a way to get his attention. The daughter of the Hartanto family even spread rumors several times that William was bored with Lilia, so he started dating Sara. The man convinced Lilia that the rumors were fake, but in the end, William fell into Sara''s hands.


    Now that Sara had got William, what else could she get by ndering Lilia?


    Harold was driving fast but carefully. On the way, he stopped by the convenience store and bought breakfast for Lilia. The woman finished her breakfast quickly before leaning back into the car seat. She closed her eyes, her innocent bare face looked tired.


    Harold watched Lilia silently. He wanted to reach out and stroke the woman''s head, just so he could see Lilia smiling again, but Harold got discouraged when Lilia opened her eyes.


    "What are we going to do about this?" Lilia asked in a low, sleepy voice.


    "Let''s go to the agency first. I''ll take care of everything, so you don''t have to worry." Harold replied, trying to sound confident.


    Hearing that, Lilia closed her eyes again. She had seen Harold''s ability to solve problems like this many times. She believed her manager could also handle this incident.


    Even if Harold really couldn''t solve it, Lilia had thought of the other ways to deal with it.


    *****


    Two hourster, Aphrodite Agency''s official website and social media ounts posted their statements.


    The content stated that all forms of defamation such as insults and spreading gossip on the inte could be prosecuted. In addition, the Aphrodite Agency promised full cooperation with the police to investigate this casepletely.


    In just five minutes since the announcement was posted, more than a thousand people hadmented. Almost all of them came from William fans.


    [MemeManis: 3]: "This announcement was posted even though the police haven''t issued any statement yet? This is called a false promise!"


    [Ucok_SBY]: "Defamation? If the usation is true, no good name can''t be defamed!"


    [Rahmat_99]: "I support Lilia Pangestu and Aphrodite Agency! Keep the spirit Okay!"


    [increasingly cool]: "How many people were hired to screw up here? I want to be paid too! Invite me!"

 Chapter 18 - Uncontrolled Public Opinion

    In one of the Aphrodite Agency offices, the members of the public rtions team sat around arge table. They were all busy discussing this incident and looking for a solution to calm theizens.


    Harold sat at the end of the table. His eyes were fixed on thements he scrolled down his cellphone screen. The man acted as if he didn''t listen to the public rtions team discussion, but he kept racking his brains to find a way to save Lilia''s reputation.


    However, as if to mock their efforts, the situation on the inte got more and more out of control as time went on.


    Netizens, especially William''s fans, terrorized Lilia''s agency website and social media ounts. They used Lilia of being the one who caused the ident and wrote all sorts of cruel and insultingments to her.


    The bacsh even reached the police department''s website. They demanded a thorough investigation into the case. The police eventually responded by sending several police officers to Aphrodite Agency.


    The policemen came to ask Lilia toe with them to the police station. They wanted to ask for information from her about this case.


    "What did you say?! Who''sing?!" Harold''s voice rose menacingly when the building receptionist called him.


    All the members of the public rtions team who were in the room jumped in shock at Harold''s scream. Lilia''s personal assistant, a young woman named Merry, was standing trembling in the corner of the room. This was the first time she had seen Harold that angry.


    Harold hung up the phone before massaging his forehead. He sighed heavily, "Merry, call Lilia here."


    "B-Okay!" Merry nodded and immediately went to find Lilia.


    He found the model he was looking for fast asleep in the break room,pletely unaware that public opinion was blowing out of control.


    Ten minutester, Lilia appeared at Harold''s office. Her face was flushed and she looked more refreshed after a quick nap.


    "Is there any problem?" Lilia asked while holding back her yawning.


    The manager did not answer immediately. Harold, who usually spoke bluntly, now looked confused about her words.


    "Is the problem really big?" Lilia asked again, her face turned serious.


    Harold sighed, "The police are here. You are asked toe to the police station for questioning. I know you didn''t do anything, but they insisted." He decided to answer as frankly as possible.


    Harold didn''t want Lilia to go to the police station because that would only make people even more suspicious of her. However, if Lilia really refused to leave, the police would be suspicious. After all, Lilia couldn''t escape this situation.


    Half an hourter, Lilia arrived at the police station. The car driven by Harold was escorted by two police cars, as if they were the perpetrators who were caught by the police. Just as Harold was worried, the news immediately spread across the inte and made matters worse.


    Lilia''s fans try to defend their idol, but that actually triggered another inte dispute withizens. The bunch of opinions about the matter; good and bad; flooded social media''s timelines.


    *****


    Lilia''s arrival at the police station was greeted by dozens of reporters who were waiting with their cameras ready and their eyes were shining. They crowded into the gate, making Lilia reluctant to get out of the car.


    "Don''t worry, the police and I will take care of them." Harold assured Lilia.


    He and Lilia''s assistant got out of the car and opened the door for her. While the police were busy chasing the reporters, they escorted the model to the entrance to the building. Despite being blocked by Harold, Merry, and the police, the reporters were still trying to charge at Lilia while shouting their questions.


    Lilia had never seen those reporters act as persistent and unyielding as she currently witnessed. Of course, she had no idea that this case had already attracted so much attention. Just a piece of thetest information could bring these reporters multiple benefits. No wonder they charged at Lilia like moths drawn tomp.


    Lilia was escorted by a policeman to the interrogation room. The policemen and staff who passed her often gave her curious looks.


    This was understandable because Lilia''s appearance did not match the tense and stiff atmosphere of the police station. She came wearing a pastel blouse and a knee-length skirt sewn with white flowers. Her feminine appearance easily caught everyone''s attention.


    Not long after Lilia waited inside the interrogation room, a policeman who looked like a senior and his well-built partner stepped in. Both carried thick folders containing files rted to this case.


    "Miss Lilia Pangestu, my name is Inspector Marcus." The senior policeman greeted Lilia with a friendly smile, "This is my colleague, Detective Kevin. We''ll just ask you a few questions. It''s part of a routine procedure, so you don''t have to worry."


    "OK." Lilia nodded.


    Seeing Lilia''s calm and cooperative attitude made Inspector Marcus let out a sigh of relief.


    The man felt that this incident was exaggerated. Even though this was just an ordinary traffic ident, it excited the virtual world because the victim was the manager of a famous artist. The public''s attention to this case was so great that superiors in the police repeatedly stressed that the two of them would investigate the case further. Usually, this kind of petty case wouldn''t be left to a senior cop like him.


    "Miss Lilia, where did you go yesterday? Who did you meet?"


    Lilia answered those general questions honestly.


    "And did you get into physical or emotional conflict when you met Miss Sara?"


    "I did not." Lilia answered firmly.


    After asking a few more questions, Inspector Marcus finally asked about the Volkswagen car Lilia was in after separating from Sara.

 Chapter 19 - Is This Your Car?

    "Miss Lilia, please pay attention to this photo. Did you ride this car yesterday?" Inspector Marcus pushed a photo towards Lilia.


    After carefully observing it, the woman shook her head, "No."


    Lilia''s answer shocked the two policemen.


    Detective Kevin frowned and tapped the photo, "Miss Lilia, look at the photo again. Are you really not in this car? " He asked in an intimidating tone.


    Instead of following his orders, Lilia looked up at the stiff-faced man, "Detective, even if you tell me to look at this photo a hundred times, my answer will not change. I didn''t ride this carst night." Her answer was obstinate.


    "Do not lie to me!" Detective Kevin mmed the table and made Lilia jump, "We have eye witnesses who say that this is the car you were in! You better confess now before we lock you!"


    Lilia gritted her teeth at the usation. She didn''t know anything about this case and yet she was forced toe to the police station. Now they''re trying to get her to confess a crime she didn''t evenmit!


    "If you do have solid evidence, why are you still asking me about this?" Lilia leaned back on the chair with her arms crossed. She had an expression full of confidence, "You only need to bring this eye witness in front of the court. Why do you bother telling me to confess? Oh, I know why."


    Lilia''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile.


    "Because the ''eye witnesses'' you mentioned are fake. Tell me, how much did Sara pay you to nder me like this?" Lilia red at Detective Kevin, "A corrupt cop like you humiliates the name of the police."


    "What did you say?!" Detective Kevin''s face turned bright red when he heard that.


    Detective Kevin reached out and grabbed Lilia by the cor. Before she could react, the man pulled her closer from across the table.


    "Ouch ...!" Lilia choked on the strength of that grown man.


    "Hey, stop it!" Inspector Marcus tried to separate them, but he lost his strength to Detective Kevin, who was overweight, "Kevin! What are you doing?! Let her go!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Detective Kevin roared at Lilia, "I''m not paid by anyone! Why don''t you just admit that you hit Sara?! Hurry up and confess before my patience runs out!"


    "Kevin! Stop�� "


    "Shut up!" Detective Kevin grabbed Inspector Marcus by the arm and threw it easily, like a child throwing a toy.


    Lilia''s eyes widened when she saw the inspector''s body hit the floor, but she couldn''t do anything to help the man at this time.


    "Admit your fault!" Detective Kevin snapped while shaking Lilia''s body.


    "I-I��" Lilia started to speak hoarsely, causing the man to loosen his grip. However, she gave Detective Kevin a defiant look as she said, "�� I refuse. I''m not the culprit!"


    Detective Kevin''s face turned red as a tomato and saw veins popping up on his temples. He raised a clenched fist while shouting, "You woman��!"


    BRAK!


    Before Lilia''s brain could process the sound of the door opening, she saw someone run over to them and grabbed Detective Kevin''s arm.


    "Is this an appropriate action for a policeman, who is supposed to protect society?" Jean asked in a cold voice.


    "Huh?! Who-?!" Detective Kevin turned his head in annoyance, but his expression immediately changed when he saw Jean.


    The detective immediately released Lilia with a panicked face. The woman coughed while leaning on the table. Lilia was relieved that she was able to breathe normally again. Arge warm hand stroked her back, helping Lilia to calm down.


    "Are you alright?" Jean asked in a low voice.


    Lilia nodded without turning to him. She was so focused on catching her breath that she missed the worry in Jean''s gaze.


    "M-Mister Jean Widjaya�� I-I�� I�� I didn''t mean��" Detective Kevin stuttered as he slowly stepped back.


    "Is this how a policeman asks for information from an eye witness?" Jean cast a knife-sharp gaze at Detective Kevin, "By threatening and persecuting them?"


    "B-But that woman did it ...!" Said Detective Kevin fiercely.


    "Is it true?" Jean took something out of his coat pocket and threw it on the table.


    A pile of photos was scattered across the table, all showing a ck Volkswagen car taken from different angles. However, on closer inspection, there were two different types of Volkswagen cars in the photos.


    "The car she rode yesterday was a Volkswagen Passat. Meanwhile, the car that caused the ident was the Volkswagen Golf. " Jean said dryly, "I don''t need to exin what that means, do I?"


    "O-Of course!" Inspector Marcus, who finally got up from the floor, immediately answered, "You can leave the rest of this investigation to us!"


    Jean nodded in satisfaction, "Then, I''ll take my fianc��e away ..."


    "U-Um�� I''m sorry, but there are still procedures that need to bepleted��" Inspector Marcus interrupted Jean in a small voice.


    Jean stared hard at the man, causing Inspector Marcus to break out in cold sweat and shake his body. However, the inspector still insisted onpleting the interrogation ording to procedure. Seeing that man''s stubbornness, Jean finally gave in.


    "Alright. I''ll make sure your boss hears about this." Said Jean coldly.


    Before leaving the room, he once again nced at Lilia. The woman looked at him with a confused expression, as if she couldn''t understand why Jean was helping her. He wanted to exin everything to Lilia now, but this was not the right time. Jean just nodded at him before leaving.


    After Jean left, Inspector Marcus expelled Detective Kevin from the room. Only then did he continue by asking some simple questions which Lilia could easily answer.


    As the interrogation drew to a close, there was a knock on the door. Inspector Marcus immediately opened the door and came face to face with their superiors.


    "Commissioner Dean, why are you here?!" Inspector Marcus immediately straightened his back and ushered the man in.


    Commissioner Dean just shook his head and asked the man toe out for a moment. Lilia was left alone in the quiet interrogation room.


    She lowered her head and started thinking about the case. Sara dared to nder her for this ident�Cshe even prepared a simr car. She must have nned it all. Now, how could Lilia show her gratitude to Sara for this big surprise?


    Ten minutester, Inspector Marcus returned with a pale face. He cleared the files on the table saying, "Miss Lilia, thank you very much for your cooperation. I sincerely apologize for the rudeness of my colleague earlier. We will announce the results of the investigation of this case as soon as possible!"


    Lilia looked at the man and smiled in relief, "Thank you for your hard work, Inspector. Sorry to bother you."


    "No, no, this is part of my job. I''ll take you out. This way, miss."


    Lilia felt that Inspector Marcus had be very polite after being summoned by themissioner.

 Chapter 20 - Always Assume The Worst

    When Lilia walked out of the interrogation room, she saw Harold and Merry in the waiting room. The two of them also saw Lilia and immediately ran over to her.


    Harold looked at Lilia closely and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Lilia nodded and gave a strained smile, "I am alright. They only ask me a few things." She kept the trouble with Detective Kevin a secret so they would not worry.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Lilia saw Inspector Marcus move nervously. The man continued to steal nces at the front gate. He wanted to ask if the inspector was waiting for someone, but Merry distracted her.


    "Sister Lilia, you must be thirsty. Here, drink up first!" Merry handed the woman a bottle of water.


    Lilia took a sip then exined, "Thank you, Merry. The inspector has allowed me to go home, so let''s go back to the agency."


    Harold nodded with a relieved expression. "Well, I''m d you are okay. How about we have lunch first before going back to the office? I''ll treat."


    "I agree!" Merry raised her hand excitedly, "Harold, I''m d you understand the plight of people with a thin wallet at the end of the month."


    Harold sighed, "I''m not doing this for you, you know..." He muttered softly.


    Inspector Marcus watched the three of them chat as they walked out of the police station. He let out a sigh as they disappeared from his sight. When he turned to go back to work, Commissioner Dean was already standing in front of him.


    "Inspector Marcus. To my room, now. We need to discuss your sanctions for today''s incident."


    Inspector Marcus'' shoulders slumped as he trailed behind Commissioner Dean.


    *****


    As Lilia stepped outside, she saw that the outside of the police station was clear of reporters. Then, her gaze fell on a familiar ck Volkswagen. The car''s window slowly slid down and revealed Jean''s face. His blue eyes stared hard at Lilia.


    Harold also saw the man while walking behind Lilia. He knew that their lunch ns had been canceled in an instant. His mind was filled with disappointment when he felt someone pulled his sleeve.


    "Ha-Harold�� isn''t that Jean Widjaya? Why is he here?" Merry whispered with a mixture of nervousness and fear in her voice.


    "What do you think?" Harold replied dryly. It wasn''t hard to guess the reason, looking at the sight of Jean that never left Lilia.


    "Ugh�� my stomach hurts. I-I''m going to the restroom first, so you don''t have to wait for me." Merry said, clutching her stomach.


    "Alright. See you at the office." Harold nodded. His mind was too busy thinking about the man''s rtionship with Lilia to care about Merry''s reasons.


    Merry nced at Jean with a terrified gaze before slipping away at lightning speed.


    Harold sighed and walked over to Lilia, "I will return to the agency first. Just leave this matter to me, I''ll let you know the resultster. Don''t even think about this, okay? Everything will be fine." Harold patted Lilia''s head to reassure her.


    "I know, you don''t have to treat me like a child." Lilia moved away from Harold''s hand while frowning.


    Haroldughed, then walked away with his chin held high. No one saw the pain and disappointment in his eyes.


    *****


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon and the sun was shining brightly. A faint smell of grass wafted through the half-open car window. Just like yesterday, Lilia sat in the back seat with Jean.


    "��Thank you for helping me earlier. But why are you here?" Lilia asked bluntly.


    Jean crossed his legs and leanedzily into the car seat, "Am I not allowed toe here?" The tone in his reply was rxing.


    Lilia fell silent and nced at Kenny who hurriedly looked away. She felt that Jean seemed to be looking angry. Her mind was puzzled with the question why Jean, who had nothing to do with this case, was angry.


    Then, she recalled that Jean''s car was suspected of running over Sara, "Will this matter damage the reputation of the Widjaya Family? Is that why you came here? To rify that matter?" Lilia asked while looking at Jean with innocent and clear eyes.


    After Lilia said that, the atmosphere inside the car got heavier. Kenny covered his face with his hands and pretended he wasn''t there.


    Jean frowned and met Lilia''s gaze, "Do you really think so?"


    Lilia tilted her head in confusion, "What else did you do in the police station? This car was suspected by the police, right?"


    Jean''s gaze grew sharper and the frown on his forehead deepened. Then, he stared out the window without answering Lilia''s question.


    Kenny couldn''t take it anymore and gave a small cough. "Miss Lilia, actually the President isining..."


    "Run the car!" Jean cut Kenny in a cold voice.


    Lilia felt that the two men were acting strange, but she didn''t bring up the matter anymore.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of arge, luxurious house. Lilia, who had been busy with the iPed that Jean had lent her, finally looked up and recognized the house.


    She turned to Jean, "Why did you take me to your house?"


    Lilia assumed that Jean would drive her home and didn''t pay attention to the path they were on.


    Jean crossed his arms, "There are a lot of reporters hanging around your house right now. Your father agreed to let you stay here for two days until things die down." Jean paused for a moment before adding with a sadistic smile, "Or would you prefer to go home?"


    Lilia hurriedly shook her head. She felt that there was something strange about this situation, but she couldn''t remember what it was.


    Lilia only realized what was wrong after she told this incident to Merry, her assistant. Since starting her career in the entertainment world, Lilia had never revealed any personal information about her family background. Then how could the reporters find her house?


    However, the day Lilia learned about Jean''s lie was still far in the future.

 Chapter 21 - Waiting For You To Come Home

    It was gettingte, and moonlight was seeping in from the living room window. Its light illuminated a young woman standing in front of the window. Lilia stared nkly out the window while asionally ncing at the iPed screen in her hand.


    Negativements on agency and police websites had significantly decreased thanks to the intervention of the authorities. However, the war between fans on social media ounts such as Twitter was still ongoing.


    Lilia closed the application with a cold expression. Someone had hired these people on purpose to destroy her reputation online, and Lilia could guess who the culprit was.


    At that moment, Sister Mei walked into the sitting room, "Miss Lilia, dinner is ready!"


    Hearing that, Lilia automatically nced at the clock on the wall. It was six in the evening, but Jean hadn''te home yet. The man just drove her here before heading straight back to the office. Lilia shook her head. Why was she thinking about that heartless man? If Jean wanted toe homete at night, that''s none of her business!


    She followed Sister Mei into the dining room and saw the dishes filling the table. There were meat dishes, vegetable stir fry, and miso soup. Everything looked tastier than the cooking at home. Lilia was worried that she would gain weight aftering back from here.


    Sister Mei wiped her hands with an apron and started preparing tableware for Lilia, "If there is something you don''t like, tell me, OK. I''ll cook a different dish for you!"


    "Don''t bother, Sister May. These all look so delicious. I''m confused about which one to try first.


    Thank you very much." Lilia said while sitting down.


    "You''re wee!" Sister Mei switched to cleaning the kitchen as she continued talking, "Young Master has been busytely, but he really cares about Miss Lilia. Usually, the Young Master never ate dinner at home because he always came homete. But today Young Master specifically told me toe and cook dinner for you."


    Lilia ate while listening to Sister Mei''s chatter. She didn''t know whether she should be ttered or worried. Lilia was only his fianc�� by contract, so why did Jean care about her so much?


    *****


    At eight o''clock in the evening, there was the sound of a car engine that stopped in front of the house.


    Kenny opened the car door for Jean. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family stepped outside while giving some additional instructions to his assistant.


    "��That is all. Do you understand?" Asked Jean at the end of his instructions.


    "Yes, I will immediately implement it." Kenny bent over, "Good night and have a good rest, President."


    Jean just nodded before entering his house. He took off his coat and put it on the hanger near the entrance before removing his shoes. Usually he thought of this house only as a ce to bathe and sleep, but today he purposely came home early.


    The man walked into the dining room, but no one was there. Jean frowned and moved into the living room. He found the woman he was looking for sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    Her long, curly ck hair glistened under the moonlight. Lilia''s face was calm and peaceful while she was sleeping, giving off an impression that was different from usual. Jean continued to watch the woman intently in silence, as if admiring a work of art.


    As if feeling Jean''s sharp gaze, Lilia''s eyshes trembled and she slowly opened her eyes.


    The sleeping princess who just woke up looks innocent and adorable, like a baby animal opening its eyes for the first time. The man''s sharp gaze softened as he discovered a side of Lilia that he had never seen before.


    In a half-awake state, Lilia saw a tall man standing in front of the door. The woman blinked repeatedly, trying to focus her gaze.


    "Oh, you are home!" Said Lilia while rubbing her eyes. Her voice was soft and low from just waking up.


    In Jean''s ear, Lilia''s words sounded like the ''wee back'' that a wife used to say when her husband came home from work. The thought made all of Jean''s tiredness disappear immediately.


    Jean walked into the kitchen to cover up his excitement. He poured a ss of water and handed it to Lilia, "Why don''t you sleep in your room?"


    "Hmm��" Lilia smoothed her messy hair before receiving the water, "I just wanted to lie down here for a while, but I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep. Oh yeah, Sister Mei made you dinner. Let me get it for you.


    Lilia put down her ss before standing up and took outst night''s dinner from the fridge. She warmed it ording to the instructions that Sister Mei taught before the woman returned home.


    When Lilia served it at the dining table, Jean had finished changing his clothes. In a casual dress that looksfortable, the man sat at the dining table.


    Even though she had seen Jean''s casual appearance before, Lilia still felt like she was seeing apletely different person. The man seemed friendlier and more approachable than before, which made Lilia''s heart race faster.


    Jean''s gaze fell on her and she hurriedly looked away, "Eat it while it''s still warm, okay." Lilia said before walking to the door. She intended to run away from there, but Jean''s words stopped her.


    "How about you? Have you eaten yet?"


    Lilia nodded, "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll go back to the room first. Enjoy your dinner!"


    This time Jean didn''t stop her. He watched Lilia walk quickly to the second floor as if running away from him. The corner of Jean''s mouth lifted into an amused smile. It seemed that Lilia wasn''t used to his presence yet. In that case, Jean just needed to spend a lot of time with Lilia until she stopped trying to run away from him.


    Meanwhile, Lilia closed her bedroom door and leaned against the door.. Her heart was beating wildly, as if she had just run a marathon.

 Chapter 22 - Password

    That same night, the police gave a statement via their official website:


    "Based on reports from local residents,st night there was a hit and run around Jn Tunjungan. The victim of the incident had the initials SH, an artist manager. Through a police investigation, the perpetrator who hit the victim has been arrested. The perpetrator with the initials LM admitted his actions and is now being legally processed."


    "During the investigation process, the public had used the famous model Lilia Reins of being the perpetrator. With this, the police stated that the news was just a hoax. SH as the victim also expressed her satisfaction with the results of this investigation. The police remind everyone to maintain social order and not to spread fake news. "


    This statement spread widely on the inte and again made Lilia''s name go viral, albeit for positive reasons.


    Lilia happened to see the news about that statement on her iPed. Apart from the inscription, there were two photos attached. One of them was a photo of the perpetrator''s arrest and the other was a photo of the car that hit Sara.


    After reading the news, the worry that had been filling Lilia''s mind immediately vanished. She emailed the statement to Harold before leaving her room.


    When Lilia walked out into the hallway on the second floor, only a few small wallmps were on. The weak light actually made the hallway look even darker. The quiet atmosphere of the house didn''t help reduce Lilia''s fear either.


    She walked down the hall, checking every room she passed, hoping to find Jean. However, her search was fruitless.


    Lilia went down to the first floor and went back to exploring the house. She finally found the only room where the lights were still on. Lilia was standing at the front of the room, but she hesitated to knock on the door.


    Lilia felt ufortable bothering Jean thiste, plus she always felt awkward when faced with that man. However, she needed a cell phone and there was only Jean''s cellphone in this house.


    While Lilia was arguing with herself when the study door swung open.


    Jean opened the door and was about to step outside with a teacup in hand. He almost dropped the cup when he saw someone standing in front of his study door. Fortunately, Jean was able to maintain his even facial expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean asked.


    Lilia was just as surprised, but she immediately replied, "Um�� can I borrow your cell phone? My manager still carries my cell phone."


    "No problem. Come in. " Jean answered. He turned around and went back into his study.


    Lilia hesitated for a moment to follow the man, but she recalled her purpose here and stepped inside.


    The woman looked around. The simple but elegantyout and decor reminded him of Jean''s room in his office. One wall of this room was covered by arge shelf filled with books. On his work table was a teapot and an ashtray.


    Lilia''s gaze fell on the figure of Jean wearing gray silk pajamas. The man''s tall and well-built body made him look athletic and masculine. Seeing that reminded Lilia of the time when Jean hugged her in the car. Being in that man''s arms gave her a sense of security and serenity, the kind of feelings she hardly could describe.


    Lilia hurriedly shook her head to erase the thought. She hoped that Jean wouldn''t notice her blushing cheeks.


    "This. The password is 0601."


    Lilia turned around when she heard Jean''s voice. She epted the cell phone that the man handed her and entered the number without thinking.


    After a few seconds, Lilia realized that the number sequence was her birthday.


    How did Jean know her birthday?


    More importantly, why did Jean use her birthday date?


    "Don''t just stand there. Sit down." Jean''s voice broke Lilia''s reverie.


    Lilia saw the man leaning back on the sofa while crossing his legs. As before, Lilia headed to the sofa opposite Jean. The fianc��, however, cleared his throat and patted the empty space next to him.


    Lilia gave Jean a defiant look. Without saying a word, she sat opposite him. Lilia felt satisfied when she saw Jean''s eyes widen in shock. Surely that man had never seen another person oppose him so tantly like this!


    s, her satisfaction was short-lived.


    Jean stood up and moved right beside Lilia. The woman looked at Jean in annoyance. ''Would you die if you weren''t close to me?!'' She thought to herself.


    She decided to ignore Jean and call Harold''s number. Her hand yed with the sofa cushions while waiting for the phone to connect.


    Seeing Lilia acting as if he wasn''t there, a small smile crossed Jean''s face. At least this was the progress from Lilia''s attitude which was awkward and shy any day. The man said nothing and started working with theptop beside him.


    "Hello, Harold? This is Lilia. Can you pick me up tomorrow at 10 am? Ah, don''t forget to buy flowers on your way here. White lilies. Where, you ask? Of course to the hospital!"


    Lilia was silent for a moment as Harold spoke.


    "This is precisely the right time to visit. Please take care of the preparations. Hm? No, I''m not at home."


    At this point, Lilia frowned and fell silent for a moment. She turned to Jean, then pushed the cell phone away before whispering, "What''s the address of this house?"


    After Jean gave her his home address in detail, Lilia smiled broadly and returned to her phone.


    She told Harold the address and immediately ended their conversation.

 Chapter 23 - Visit To The Hospital

    Harold was in a meeting with the public rtions team when Lilia called him. After their conversation ended, Harold stared nkly at his cellphone screen.


    This afternoon Jean Widjaya picked up Lilia from the police station. Later tonight Lilia called him from an unknown number and gave him the man''s home address. Could it be that Lilia and Jean had a more intimate rtionship than he thought?


    "So, thanks to an official statement from the police, public opinion has shifted in our favor. We need to take advantage of this situation and restore our reputation�� Harold, are you listening?"


    The head of the public rtions team called out to Harold, who was still deep in thought.


    "Yes, yes, I heard. We need to clear Lilia''s good name, right." Harold said without looking up from the phone screen.


    The team''s leader just sighed and continued his words.


    Twenty minutester, Harold left the room as soon as the meeting ended. Before leaving, he advised the public rtions team to contact journalists they knew. He promised some hot news they could get at the hospital in the morning.


    *****


    Lilia returned Jean''s cellphone and thanked the man. She immediately stood up to return to the room, but Jean''s deep voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "How are you going to solve this problem?"


    Lilia turned to him, "The source of all thismotion is the false information from Sara. I''m just going to ask her to retract her words." She answered while ying the ends of her long hair.


    "Hmm��" Jean muttered without looking up from theptop screen, "I will help you." His voice was light, as if he was just talking about tomorrow''s weather. Still, Lilia knew that behind those words was hidden the great influence of the Widjaya Family.


    "Wait ... what do you mean?" Lilia had a bad feeling about this.


    "I have prepared all the evidence against that woman and called the bestwyers. I''ve also told prosecutors and judges I know that you don''t need to be present at the trial." Jean calmly answered.


    Lilia was stunned to hear that, but Jean wasn''t done yet, "That woman will be forced to pay around ten billion in fine, but if you feel that amount is still not enough, I can raise it to..."


    "Jean! Stop! Wait a minute!" Lilia raised her voice and managed to stop the man''s words.


    "Is there something wrong?" Jean raised an eyebrow.


    "Listen to me carefully, Jean Widjaya! I don''t need your help, okay?" Lilia suppressed her anger and tried to speak as calmly as possible, "I''m not a clueless child. I know you mean fine, but I can handle trivial matters like this. Why would I kill a chicken with a butcher knife?"


    Jean frowned, "You think about this problem until you can''t sleep at night, and you still call it a trivial matter?"


    "Uh��" Lilia couldn''t tell him that she couldn''t sleep well thinking about that man, "But you heard me calling my manager earlier, right? I already have my own ns, so trust me and let me take care of this."


    Jean looked at her doubtfully without saying a word.


    Lilia sighed, "If I can''t handle it, I''ll ask your help. I promise." Lilia said earnestly.


    Jean could see the seriousness in Lilia''s voice. With a heavy heart, he let her get what he wanted. Jean knew his fianc��e was stubborn, but Lilia was the first person who could make him give in like this.


    "Thank you, Jean! I will resolve this matter properly, you will see!" Lilia smiled confidently, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Lilia''s stubborn yet confident appearance provoked a smile to appear on Jean''s face. His expression turned soft, as if he was staring at something very precious.


    Lilia''s heart skipped a beat when she saw that rare smile.


    "I-I''m going to sleep now. Good night!"


    Lilia turned around and ran out of there. That smile was not good for her heart!


    *****


    The next day, at 10 am at the most reputable hospital in the city of Surabaya, the sound of the knocking of high heels echoed through the hospital hallway.


    The owner of the shoe was wearing a white blouse with a tight dark blue skirt. Lilia''s appearance stood out among the hospital staff''s uniforms.


    "After we turn left in the hallway, room number 703 is on the right." Harold, who was walking beside her, gave an exnation.


    Lilia''s lips curved into a big smile, "Let''s finish this."


    The two of them headed to the patient room they were looking for. Lilia''s ck hair fell loose and swayed with each step, catching the eyes of everyone who passed them.


    When they arrived outside room 703, they could hear Sara''s spoiled voice clearly, "Will, I''m sorry you stayed here to take care of me all night."


    "It''s okay, I''m not calm when other people take care of you."


    Lilia was disgusted by those words. William was clearly an expert in sweet-talking.


    Sara''s voice sounded increasingly spoiled, "You don''t have to worry about me. Aren''t you having interviews for two magazines this afternoon? Don''t bete!"


    "I''ve canceled it. I can''t possibly leave you here alone��"


    Lilia decided that she didn''t want to hear the rest of their conversation and immediately slid the room''s door open.


    "Excuse me!" Lilia cut their sweet talk without a trace of guilt, "The door isn''t locked, so you don''t mind if I let myself in, right?" She asked casually.


    William and Sara stared at Lilia in surprise. For a moment, the room was silent.


    Sara was the first to recover from the shock. The woman wearing the hospital gown sat leaning back on the bed. One of her legs was bandaged and supported so she couldn''t move, "Oh, Lilia! You came to visit me? Of course, I don''t mind! Pleasee in!" Sara said with a kind smile.


    Lilia felt that Sara should be the only actress with these amazing acting skills. She walked in followed by Harold, who was carrying a bouquet of white lilies.


    The strong scent of lilies filled the room, driving away the smell of hospital disinfectant.


    Lilia could feel William''s eyes continuing to fix on her, but she ignored him. Lilia stopped beside Sara''s bed and began to survey the contents of this hospital room.


    The private room was equipped with various modern medical equipment that asionally made strange noises. Wreaths of different shapes lined the wall opposite Sara''s bed.


    Then Lilia met Sara''s eyes, staring intensely at the woman who was hiding poison behind her innocent gaze.

 Chapter 24 - Big Evil Wolf

    Lilia turned to Harold and the man immediately handed over the bouquet of lilies in his hand. The model then handed the bouquet to Sara with a friendly smile, "Sara, you better be careful when crossing the road next time. Fortunately, this time your leg only cracked, but who knows what might happen next."


    Sara''s eyes were fixed on the lily and the corners of her mouth twitched. She could hear the threat behind Lilia''s words.


    Although Sara was both annoyed and anxious, she didn''t dare to show it. William''s manager received a bouquet from Lilia and ced it on the table beside her bed.


    "Your words are absolutely correct, Lilia." Sara nodded with an earnest face, "I didn''t think that I would be hit by a car just a few days after William and I got back here. Looks like we are not destined to get married in Indonesia!"


    The two women still wore big smiles as they threw knives at each other behind their words.


    William and Harold who listened silently could grasp their hidden intent.


    ''If you do this again next time, you won''t get away with just a cracked leg''?, was what Lilia meant.


    ''Are you jealous that I came back here with William to get married?'' Sara inwardly replied.


    William frowned and red at Lilia. He opened his mouth to defend Sara, but Harold who was sitting next to him spoke first, "Mr. William, how about we go outside for a moment?"


    William shot Harold an annoyed look and wanted to refuse. However, Sara advised him, "Will, can you please apany Mr. Harold for some fresh air? You''ve been sitting here all night, surely your body is all tired. I''ll have a private chat with Lilia."


    William took turns staring at Lilia and Sara before finally relenting, "Okay. If there is anything, please call the nurse." He reminded Sara.


    Before leaving, William gave Lilia another sharp gaze. It was as if she were a big and bad wolf who was going to devour Sara, the little girl with the red riding hood.


    The two men walked out and Harold slid the door shut. After waiting for the sound of their second footsteps to disappear, Sara started talking, "Lilia, Will told me about themotion on the intest night. I am really, really sorry. I didn''t think that everyone would me you for my ident."


    Lilia crossed her arms, her lips forming a sinister smile, "If there weren''t people who intentionally gave wrong information, they couldn''t possibly use me, right?"


    Sara''s white face turned even paler, "Lilia, are you using me of lying on purpose? I really don''t know�� ow!"


    Sara grimaced in pain when she identally moved her leg.


    Lilia sighed, "You are too excited. Please don''t forget that your leg is still healing. "


    She crossed her arms and gave Sara a cold stare, "Right now, there are only the two of us here, so if something happens to you, I''ll be the one to me!"


    "Lilia, you misunderstood! I know you hate me because you feel like I''ve stolen William from you, and I''m sorry. But in love, there is no such thing as stealing someone else''s boyfriend!" Sara tried to justify herself, "Me and William are destined to be a match, so we will definitely be together no matter what!"


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth twitched inughter. She winced at the irony that even if she and William were not a destined match, it did not give Sara the freedom to snatch him.


    Finally, Lilia couldn''t stand it and startedughing, "There is no one else here besides the two of us. Why do you continue to act like a victim who needs pity? You know I won''t be fooled by your appearance."


    "W-What do you mean?" Sara wore a confused expression, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Do you still remember when you took William from me three years ago? At that time, you were much smarter than now!" Said Lilia aloud.


    "...What do you want to say to me?"


    Finally, Sara realized that Lilia was not deceived by her acting and gave up her pretense.. Her face that looked innocent suddenly turned sharp.

 Chapter 25 - My Fiancee Is Much Better

    Lilia didn''t answer right away. She sat back in the chair with a rxed face, her hands ying with her hair, "Why is your tone so serious now? I just want to say that your lie this time is not smart enough. You deliberately make as if the car that hit you is the car I was driving. But unfortunately, you prepared the wrong type of car."


    "I''m only conveying what I saw! It waste at night and I was panicking, you can''t me me if I''m a little confused!" Sara said bitterly.


    "I''m not interested in the truth of this case." Lilia slowly got up from her chair, "I just wanted to know why you bothered to design this entire ident drama just to nder me."


    "nder you?! Nonsense! What is the proof that you said that?!" Sara started to get a bad feeling when she saw Lilia''s calm attitude.


    "Do you think I''m bluffing?" Lilia raised her eyebrows with a confident smile, "I found information about the owner of the car that hit you. Because of its unique name, it''s not difficult to find out about it."


    At this time, Sara started breaking out in cold sweat. She turned her head and tried to reach for the button to call the nurse beside her bed.


    However, Lilia gripped her arm before she could press the button.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. I know your leg didn''t even crack after that ''ident''. Oh, and since you mentioned evidence earlier, I have an interesting video here." Lilia said.


    Sara''s face turned even paler when she heard that and she struggled.


    "Do you want to watch it? It''s about the details ofst night''s ident. Apart from videos, I also have photos that will definitely interest you." Lilia smiled broadly, "The photo of youing out of the restaurant with the person who hit you."


    "W-What ...?!" Sara immediately stopped fighting Lilia. Her face filled with panic.


    "You have bothered to prepare a drama script that is so interesting to me. Of course, I must respond with gratitude." Lilia''s smile looked exactly like that of a big, bad wolf, "What do you think will happen if I send this evidence to the police? Hmm? I can already imagine the headlines in tomorrow''s paper. ?The manager of a famous actor was arrested by the police for defamation?!"


    Sara''s body trembled and her face turned despair. Her hands were tightly clenched. She looked really scared.


    "N-No ... this isn''t ... it''s not me ... it''s not my fault!" Sara initially muttered incoherently but eventually she screamed and red at Lilia. Her gaze was full of poison, as if she just wanted to tear Lilia apart right now.


    However, Lilia wasn''t scared at all and calmly looked back at her. Compared to Jean''s sharp eyes, Sara was nothing.


    "Lilia Pangestu, I really hate you, you know? You''re always really, really annoying!"


    "Thank you very much. My feelings are the same as yours!"


    Sara clenched her fists even tighter when she heard Lilia''s casual answer. Sara''s nails were stuck into her palms.


    "This is all your fault!" Shouted Sara, "I don''t want to do this, but you just keep showing up and seducing Will! You know Will left you but you don''t give up either! You really are shameless!"


    Hearing all that, Lilia was at a loss for words. It seemed she needed to suggest that Sara not only have her brain checked, but her eyes as well while still in this hospital.


    Since when did Lilia seduce William? She didn''t even want to get close to him!


    Lilia''sughter was colored with ridicule, "I seduced William? Are you blind? You should have seen yesterday that I already had a fianc��, right? My fianc�� is much more handsome and richer than William. He is the greatest man in the world! Why would I pick up the trash I''ve thrown away?"


    While the two of them were having a heated argument, someone was recording their entire conversation and spreading it on the inte. That day, the virtual world was again in an uproar by the contents of the recording.


    [User4005]: "Could it be that when William Anggara broke up with Lilia Pangestu, Sara Hartanto was also involved?"


    [User2732]: "So yesterday''s ident was designed by Sara Hartanto? Give me back my love!"


    [User9928]: "Where did this recorde from? Is this for real?"


    Everyone talked about the contents of this recording online, and the people who previously sided with Sara now turned against her.

 Chapter 26 - Your Fiancé Is Too Scary

    On that day, the names Lilia Pangestu and Sara Hartanto once again became a viral topic in cyberspace. Lilia''s social media ounts were filled with support from people who sympathized with her. On the other hand, Sara''s ount was filled with sphemy and usations from those who believed the contents of the tape.


    When the virtual world was in an uproar, Lilia sat casually inside Harold''s car. The car drove away from the hospital''s parking lot.


    "Have you recorded everything?" Lilia asked the agent.


    Harold snorted, "The inte is in an uproar because of your recording as we speak. Thank me for keeping William out of there! The man was constantly worried about Sara and wanted to get back to her side soon. I''m sure she won''te near you again after this incident." Lilia had told Harold that William thought his ex-lover still loved him.


    Hearing that, Lilia just smiled faintly. William might be blind about love, but he was not stupid. With this, she was sure that the man would stop bothering her.


    "I have to admit, your idea this time is brilliant." Harold yawned, "But next time give me more time to prepare. I didn''t sleep all night designing all this!"


    This whole n was Lilia''s idea. She gave the details over the phonest night and asked Harold to prepare everything. The agent then arranged for reporters acquainted with the agency toe to Sara''s room and record their conversation.


    When Harold went out with William, he deliberately left the door open for a moment. As nned, the reporters immediately spread the footage they got on the inte.


    "Sorry, Sorry." Liliaughed, "I''ll treat you as a thank you."


    Lilia looked down and looked at her cell phone''s screen, which Harold had returned. Because of that, she missed seeing the joy on the man''s face.


    Harold cleared his throat and immediately changed the subject to hide his excitement, "Ah, I have something to ask you. Do you really have a photo of Sara Hartanto having dinner with the culprit who hit her? How about a video showing that the woman''s leg isn''t cracked? Where did you get all that?"


    He had a guess about Lilia''s information source, but he wanted to hear the answer straight from the woman''s mouth.


    Lilia looked away and gave a small cough, "Jean Widjaya gave it to me."


    This morning, while Lilia was waiting for Harold to pick her up, she discovered that Jean had sent the video and photos to her iPed. Lilia was surprised, but she decided not to ask Jean about it. Compared to Jean''sst night''s ''help'', Lilia felt that this was a form ofpromise she could ept.


    Obtaining such information was only a fraction of what the Widjaya Family could do as one of thergest conglomerates in Indonesia.


    "What has that guy to do with you?" Harold asked, though he didn''t really want to hear the answer.


    "Um�� we�� well�� he and I��" Lilia was confused while exining.


    She didn''t know whether she should tell Harold about this contract marriage or not. She didn''t want Harold to look at her with pity when he found out she was sold into this contract marriage by her own parents.


    "...You could say he''s... my fianc��." Finally, Lilia decided to say what she had said to Harold.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car was silent.


    Harold let out a deep breath. His joy at being able to have lunch together with Lilia vanished.


    He wondered if this felt like losing before going to war.


    "��You are engaged to a scary man." Hemented in a dry tone.


    Lilia didn''t notice Harold''s change in mood. She returned to monitoring the situation on the inte, "Can you remove my name from the list of topics that are currently viral?" She asked.


    "I''ll do it after thismotion subsides. If your name is removed now, people will be suspicious." Harold replied.


    *****


    Inside Jean''s office at apany owned by the Widjaya Family, the Genesis Company, the president had just finished a meeting with his staff when he got a call from James Widjaya, his eldest brother and head of the Widjaya Family.


    "Hello?"


    James hardly ever called unless something important happened.


    "Have you read the news on the intetely?" James didn''t bother to return the greeting and immediately asked in a firm voice.


    Jean loosened his tie and threw the document he was reading on to the table, "So what?"


    He could hear his elder brother sighing, "Jean, think about it carefully once again. Are you sure you want to marry that daughter of the Pangestu Family?"


    "I''m very sure, so you don''t have to worry." Jean replied coldly.


    In the sitting room of the Widjaya family house, James massaged his forehead. Of all the members of the Widjaya Family, only Jean dared to be insolent to him like this.


    "How about we postpone the meeting of the two families tonight until themotion on the inte subsided?" James proposed, only to be balked at by his brother.


    "I will not change the meeting time. If you don''t want toe, I can make my own decision."


    The sound of the phone being cut off followed afterward.


    Before James could respond, Jean had hung up on him. James gripped the phone tightly and resisted the temptation to throw it against the wall.


    "This kid is getting more and more absurd! How can he be attracted to that woman from the entertainment world who gets into scandals every day?!" James grumbled.


    Irene Widjaya, James''s wife who was sitting beside him, smiled at James''s grumbling, "When Jean is not interested in finding a partner to marry, you encourage him every day. Now that he has painstakingly found a woman he likes, you grumble. No wonder your brother doesn''t want you to interfere."


    "Why are you taking the boy''s side too?" James muttered to himself.


    However, he saw his wife''s smile grow colder and he hurriedly turned his gaze to the document containing full information about Lilia.


    "Not that I object to the woman he chooses. But the Pangestu Family was ambitious enough to force their daughter to marry for money. I''m worried��" James didn''t finish his sentence, but Irene caught his point.


    "James, do you think apetent person like Jean will allow himself to be taken advantage of by the Pangestu Family?" Irene asked softly.


    James stared at his wife for a moment, then he threw the document on the table, "You are right. He wanted this, so he should be able to handle it."


    Meanwhile, after Jean hung up the phone, he went on the inte and found a tape of the fight. He listened to Lilia''s words with a satisfied smile. After it ended, he saw a chating from Tom Wibowo in the chat group in the Other application.


    [Tom]: "[My fianc�� is much more handsome and richer than William. He is the greatest man in the world!] Hmm, I know someone who would love to hear these words!"

 Chapter 27 - Meeting Of The Two Families

    That night, in the area of ??elite restaurants.


    An Italian-style restaurant stood out from the many fine dining restaurants in the area. The view of the city from the windows of the VIP room on the restaurant''s rooftop was stunning. The lights scattered all over the city looking like stars in the night sky.


    However, out of the six people in the room, not a single one nced out the window. They sat around the round dining table in the middle of the room while eating and chatting lightly.


    Around the room, there were about 20 personal bodyguards belonging to the Widjaya Family. They kept their eyes full of caution while keeping their distance so as not to disturb the warm atmosphere of the two families.


    James, the head of the Widjaya Family, and his wife Irene sat side by side. Sylvia, who was beside Irene, continued to talk to her in a familiar tone.


    In between conversations, Robert asionally stole nces at his daughter who was silent at a thousandnguages ??next to him. Jean, who sat between Lilia and his eldest brother, also often nced at Lilia with a frown.


    "Mr. Robert, I often hear about your projects. I am delighted to meet sessful entrepreneurs like you." James raised his wine ss to toast Robert.


    Even though he had reached middle age, James was no less handsome than his younger brother. The man was wearing an elegant gray suit, which made Lilia wonder if all the members of the Widjaya Family liked the same color.


    Robert smiled broadly and immediately toasted the man, "Mr. James has overstated my reputation. I am the one who is honored to meet you tonight. I''ve wanted to learn from the sess of the Widjaya Family, which dominates the real estate sector. "


    Hearing their conversation, Sylvia also invited Irene to make a toast for tonight''s meeting. They looked very harmonious in the eyes of others.


    The only exception there was Lilia. The woman just listened to their conversation with her mouth closed tightly. She also refused to touch the food on her te.


    Tonight, Lilia looked absolutely stunning in a dress that matched her ck eyes, but her expression was the opposite of her parents. She felt like the goods were brought here to be sold, and the people who sold them were her own parents.


    The thought made Lilia''s eyes hot and her chest tight. She lowered her head to hide the anger on her face.


    The sound of tes clinking caught Lilia''s attention. She slowly looked up and saw the addition of fresh salmon chunks on her te.


    Lilia turned to face Jean, who stared back at her without saying anything. His actions were enough to tell Lilia that he was trying to make her feel better.


    The tightness in Lilia''s chest eased and she felt that she could breathe easier. Lilia gave a small nod, then started to take her fork. Suddenly she realized that the conversation between the two husband and wife had stopped.


    As Lilia looked around the table, she found them all watching her interaction with Jean. Robert looked relieved, while his wife had a satisfied expression. On the other hand, James and Irene both looked shocked.


    Then James broke the silence with a chuckle.


    "I didn''t expect to see Jean looking at other people like this! Looks like my little brother really likes Miss Lilia. Jean has never treated his own brother this well, you know? He doesn''t even want to get me a side dish when we eat together!" James''s voice was full of nostalgia.


    Jean shot his knife-sharp gaze at his brother, as if telling him to shut up.


    Sylvia took this opportunity to reply, "As a mother, I am relieved to see these young people get along well. Lilia gets very excited for a few days when she finds out that she will marry Young Master Jean."


    Lilia secretly sighed, ''Mom, when have you ever seen me excited about this? If you want to lie, at least make up the lies that make more sense!''


    Lilia could feel Jean''s gaze on her, as if waiting for her to correct Sylvia''s words. But Lilia didn''t want to argue about this small thing. She lowered her head without saying anything, her hands clenched tightly under the table.


    Lilia''s silence made the atmosphere a little awkward. But after a while, the soon-to-be husband and wife started chatting as if Sylvia had never said anything.


    After they had finished their main course, James gave a signal to his assistant. The assistant came with a red box decorated with many precious stones. James ced the box on the table and pushed it toward Robert.


    "Mr. Robert, since your daughter and Jean agreed with this marriage, tonight we are bringing you a list of the dowry that will be given by the Widjaya Family. Please check the list."


    Robert was so shocked that he nearly dropped his ss. The man put down his ss with trembling hands and nced at Sylvia. He thought the funding assistance for his project was the dowry from the Widjaya Family, but he was wrong.


    Sylvia grew impatient and secretly pinched her husband, "Quickly open the box!" She whispered.


    Robert slowly opened the box and saw a pile of red paper. He read the text on the paper and the frown on his forehead deepened.


    Only the Widjaya Family could provide a dowry of this size!

 Chapter 28 - No Need For A Wedding Party

    Peeking from Robert''s side, Sylvia couldn''t help but read the list too. The moment she saw the total value of the dowry, her calcting gaze immediately lit up.


    Seeing the joy shown by her mother, a feeling of tightness filled Lilia''s chest again.


    She was tempted to ask Sylvia whether she was happy because her future son-inw valued her daughter so much or because of the fact that she managed to sell her daughter at a high price.


    Lilia bit her lips and clenched her fists even tighter until her nails stuck deep into her palms. Her whole body felt icy cold, just like her current mood. Her eyes were hot with tears, making her vision blurry.


    Just before her tears fell, a big warm hand grasped Lilia''s. The hand gently opened Lilia''s clenched fist and rubbed the nail marks left on her palm.


    Lilia looked up and met Jean''s dark blue eyes. The man continued stroking her hands, driving away the chill that hit Lilia. She felt she was seeing the illusion that the man''s ever-arrogant gaze was filled with sympathy and care for her.


    Then Lilia realized that Jean was still holding her hand under the table. She tried to pull her hand from Jean''s grasp before anyone saw. Still, the man refused to let go of Lilia''s hand, no matter how hard she tried.


    Lilia shot a sharp gaze at Jean, who immediately averted his gaze and acted as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, Robert finally recovered from his shock. He felt confused and began to speak, "Mr. James, this dowry..."


    Robert wanted to say that this dowry was too big for his daughter.


    He knew very well that the Pangestu Family''s wealth was nothingpared to the Widjaya Family. In fact, they were the ones who benefited from this marriage while the Widjaya Family did not, yet at the same time, this dowry also showed the sincerity of the Widjaya Family.


    One billion US dors.


    He had never heard of such arge dowry for the daughter of an upper-middle ss businessman like him.


    James nced at Jean, who showed no intention of speaking. The man then returned his gaze to Robert before replying, "Does Mr. Robert feel this wedding gift is too little?"


    Robert jumped and hastily shook his head, "Mr. James must be kidding. If I can speak frankly, this amount is more than what we deserve." He said honestly.


    James exchanged nces with Irene. The wife of the head of the Widjaya Family smiled and replied, "Mr. Robert, we feel that this amount is sufficient to convey that the Widjaya Family is serious about this marriage. The most important thing is the happiness of Jean and Lilia." Her clear voice confirmed that they wouldn''t change their minds.


    "Mrs. Irene, we are very grateful for your concern for our daughter. We also wish them only the best." Sylvia wore the expression of a mother who cared for her child.


    By the next second, however, her eyes shed with greed.


    "Since we''ve all gathered here, how about we talk about marriage? Does the Widjaya Family want to announce their engagement first or immediately hold a wedding party?" Sylvia spoke in a sweet voice. She couldn''t wait to formalize this contract marriage soon!


    "I don''t need a wedding, just signing a marriage certificate is enough." Lilia opened her mouth for the first time since the dinner started.


    The whole room fell silent. James and Irene automatically turned to Jean, while Robert kept his mouth shut and made noment.


    Only Sylvia immediately argued, "Lilia, what is this nonsense ?!" The woman''s face was filled with anger.


    Lilia continued stubbornly, "Mr. James and Mrs. Irene, since this marriage is irrevocable, I just want this matter to be resolved simply."


    Sylvia opened her mouth to interrupt, but Lilia continued without giving her mother a chance to speak.


    "As you know, currently I''m very busy with my career as a model. Having a wedding party will only waste a lot of time and money. Therefore, we better just sign the marriage certificate." Lilia finished.


    Sylvia''s face grew even redder as she heard Lilia speak. Her body trembled in anger. It was tantamount to say that Lilia actually didn''t want to marry Jean and didn''t want to be bothered by this marriage. What if this made the Widjaya Family change their mind?!


    "Lilia! Watch your mouth!" Sylvia shot her daughter a poisonous look. If there weren''t the Widjaya Family here, she would have pped the clumsy child!


    Sylvia could already imagine this marriage bing sensational news that shook the entire city. She couldn''t wait for the moment when people would congratte her with big smiles and envious gazes. However, all her images of avish grand wedding were now in danger of copse. Sylvia was sure Lilia was deliberately trying to embarrass herself!


    Contrary to Sylvia''s anger, James was now looking at Lilia with great interest. Then his gaze shifted to Jean''s t face and the man smiled broadly. This was the first time that any woman had been immune to Jean''s handsome face and wless reputation.


    ''?What are you going to do about this?'' James asked through his gaze.


    Jean slowly straightened up and everyone''s eyes fell on him, including Lilia.


    "Young Master Jean, don''t listen to this child''s nonsense. She''s spoiled too often so she has no manners " Sylvia said while ring at Lilia, forcing her to retract her words.


    Lilia didn''t flinch. The threats from her mother didn''t scare her. If she had to marry Jean, Lilia had intended to do this marriage on her own terms. She was sick of being ruled by other people.


    Jean nced at Sylvia and squeezed Lilia''s hand lightly before opening his mouth to speak, "I do not mind.. I will follow whatever Lilia wants."

 Chapter 29 - One Billion Is Not Enough

    After the dinner ended, Lilia went home first with her parents.


    Jean apanied James and Irene to wait for their pickup in the lobby of the Italian restaurant. Suddenly James said, "Jean, I think I know why you are attracted to that woman now. She really is different from other women!"


    James never imagined that there would be a woman who could marry into a prestigious family like the Widjaya family but did not actually want a wedding. Instead, Lilia acted like she didn''t want to marry Jean if given that choice.


    Jean nced at his eldest brother. They were almost the same height, so their gazes were level, "If you already know that, a billion dors is not enough."


    James''s gaze turned irritated. What amount of dowry did she have to give until Jean was satisfied? Before James'' anger could explode, Irene immediately patted James on the back to calm him down, "I like Lilia too, but I''m sure increasing her dowry won''t make her happy."


    "Jean, if you feel like that amount is stillcking, you can give Lilia whatever you want after you two get married." Irene suggested with a gentle smile.


    Irene''s proposal worked to ease James''s annoyance and satisfied Jean''s wishes.


    "Thank you for your advice, Sis Irene." Jean nodded.


    At that moment, the car they were waiting for finally arrived.


    "Then, we''ll go back to the mansion first. Jean, don''t forget to stop by often, okay? After all, it''s your home too." Irene said goodbye.


    "Of course. Be careful on the road, sister." Jean immediately opened the car door for Irene. "... You too, brother." He added when James got into the car.


    James shot his brother a hurtful look. Why would Jean act as if Irene was his real sister?


    *****


    All the way back from the restaurant, there was only silence between the three Pangestu Family members.


    Lilia ignored her parents and continued to stare out the car window. The view of the city shed before her eyes, but she could only see her mother''s calcting smile and her angry gaze as Lilia refused to hold a wedding.


    The only thing thatforted Lilia during the dinnerst night was the warmth of Jean''s hands. The man refused to let go of her hand until the dinner was over, as if he wanted to show that he was on her side.


    Lilia kept thinking about that guy until she got home. As she followed her parents into the living room, Sylvia suddenly turned around and pped Lilia with all her might.


    Lilia''s body staggered against the chair before falling to the floor. She could feel the sting of pain on her cheek and on the shoulder that hit the chair.


    "Insolent child! How dare you embarrass me like that?!" Sylvia shouted loudly.


    "Sylvia! What are you doing?!" Robert immediately stood in front of Lilia, protecting her from Sylvia''s anger.


    Sylvia pointed a finger at Lilia in a voice trembling with anger, "Robert, why are you siding with that ungrateful kid? Look what your daughter has done! And you! How dare you speak like that in front of the Widjaya Family!" Sylvia hadpletely lost control and made all the maids tremble in fear in the corner.


    Robert sighed and put his arm around Lilia''s shoulders. He carefully helped her daughter up, "Sylvia, no matter what, Lilia is still your daughter. She has agreed to marry for the sake of this family, so don''t cause trouble again. Why don''t you let her do what she wants?" Robert''s voice sounded tired.


    Sylvia mmed her handbag onto the table, "Oh, so now I''m the one causing trouble ?!" She shouted hysterically, "Let me tell you what''s the problem here! The problem was that this ungrateful child intended to tarnish the reputation of the Pangestu Family! Hey, you son of a bitch! Look at me when I talk to you!"


    Sylvia''s gaze turned to Lilia. Her eyes were filled with deep hatred.


    "Do you want everyone to know that you married into the Widjaya Family without a proper wedding party?! You''re only satisfied when everyone isughing at this family, huh?!"


    Lilia stared at Sylvia''s hysterical figure without saying a word. Her cheeks looked red and swollen, but the pain was nothingpared to the pain in her heart.


    She never expected that Sylvia would raise her hand on her.


    No matter how cold Sylvia had treated her all this time, Lilia thought that she was still her mother. She thought that at least Sylvia still had some affection for her.


    Today, Lilia realized that she was wrong.


    Sylvia only saw her as a property that needed to be maintained in order to be sold at a high price. During this time, Sylvia had never seen Lilia as her daughter.


    Lilia''s throat caught and she pushed her father away before rushing out of the house. She could hear Sylvia screaming behind her, telling her to stop but Lilia ignored her. She kept running and running without looking back.


    Hot tears fell down her cheeks and wet her dress. Lilia continued to rub her eyes in annoyance, but her tears refused to stop.


    After running for a while, Lilia got tired and started to slow down. When she looked around, Lilia found herself in a city park that she used to visit as a child. As it was alreadyte at night, she saw nobody around.. In her ck dress, Lilia''s figure seemed to melt into the darkness of the park.

 Chapter 30 - Sister-in-law

    Lilia walked around the garden alone while trying to organize her chaotic thoughts.


    She was forced to marry a man she didn''t know for the good of a family that never loved her. Even though Lilia had epted that fate, her mother still pressured her to follow her wishes. Sylvia''s presence felt like a boulder pressed against Lilia''s chest, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Lilia kicked the pebbles on the ground hoping that someone would cheer her up at this time.


    Suddenly Jean''s face shed across her mind.


    Lilia hurriedly erased the thought. Even though that man had helped Lilia in several ways, he was still the source of all her troubles right now.


    In the stillness of the night, Lilia''s ears caught the sound of a car engine that stopped nearby.


    She frowned and looked around restlessly. If she got into trouble here, no one could help her.


    Lilia picked up a fairly thick tree branch from the ground before approaching the source of the sound carefully. She hid behind a bush and peeked at the car. However, theck of lighting made it difficult for Lilia to recognize the car.


    Lilia opened her cell phone and dialed the emergency call number 112. She positioned her finger on the ''Call'' button so she could immediately call when needed. Lilia looked up again to watch the car��


    "Hey!" A hand held her shoulder.


    Lilia jumped and immediately pressed the ''Call'' button while screaming. She swung the log in her hand wildly, hoping it was enough to keep away whoever was trying to attack her.


    "Woah! Lilia! Calm down! It''s me, Vivi!"


    Only after Lilia heard that familiar voice did she stop swinging the tree branches. She dropped the ''weapon'' in her hand and looked at the person standing in front of her.


    "��Vivi?" Lilia parroted nkly.


    Vivi sighed, "You really startled me suddenly screaming like that. Do you think I''m a ghost?!"


    Lilia immediately defended herself with a red face, "Then don''t sneak around like a creep! It''s only natural that I screamed when I got ambushed from behind!"


    "Huh?! Who was in ambush�� ?!"


    "Hello, this is an operator for an emergency call number. Is there anything I can help?"


    The two''s bickering was interrupted by a voice from Lilia''s cellphone. She hurriedly apologized to the operator and hung up on him. For a moment, the two women stared at each other.


    In the next second, the two of themughed out loud. That action helped them get rid of all their tension.


    "Vivi, why did youe looking for me here?" Lilia finally asked after they were satisfiedughing together.


    "Hmm, this may sound strange, but Jean Widjaya''s assistant called me. He asked me to look for you because maybe something happened��" Vivi was silent for a moment, "Aren''t you supposed to meet the Widjaya Family tonight? What happened?"


    Lilia''s heart was beating fast when she realized that Jean had deliberately told Vivi toe tofort her. Could it be that the man had expected that Sylvia would scold her all out? But why did Jean bother doing that?


    "Lilia?" Vivi called her again worriedly.


    Lilia realized that she had been silent for a long time, "Mm�� there''s a problem with my mother, that''s why I left home. When I realized, I had arrived here."


    Vivi smiled and said, "I see. When I came to your house, Uncle Robert just said that you ran out of the house after the fight. I knew right away that you must be here. You alwayse here whenever you are sad."


    Hearing the tenderness in Vivi''s voice, Lilia''s tears welled up again and she threw herself into her best friend''s arms.


    That night, Lilia stayed at Vivi''s apartment.


    *****


    After three days of taking refuge in Vivi''s apartment, Lilia''s mood finally improved. She spent every day practicing yoga and doing fitness to keep her body in shape.


    In two weeks, Lilia was leaving for Mn Fashion Week. She nned to give her all as a model and bring out the best in her first international fashion show.


    During those three days, Robert called every day to ask her how she was. However, he never said a word about Sylvia or their bickering. Lilia did the same.


    Even though she was used to Sylvia''s coldness, the wounds in her heart still hurt sometimes, so Lilia tried not to think about that woman.


    Another thing that currently upied Lilia''s spare time was following the development of the scandal about Sara Hartanto.


    Sara''s reputation and image were devastated to the point where William''s fans demanded him to change his manager.


    On the other hand, Lilia''s name was removed from the viral topic at her request of Harold. Her manager even hired people to post the best photos of Lilia and discuss the uing Mn Fashion Week on the inte. All of this was done to improve Lilia''s reputation after the incident with Sara.


    That afternoon, Lilia was rxing in the living room after practicing yoga and started thinking about buying an apartment for herself. Lilia turned on the TV and essed the inte via her cell phone. She wanted to look at apartment prices, but instead she found a notification from the Other app.


    Lilia opened the application and saw that someone named ''Tom'' had sent Lilia a friend request. That person even sent her a message.


    [Tom]: "Sis, add me!"


    Lilia frowned, ''Sister?'' She didn''t remember having any younger siblings besides her little brother Daniel, so who was this person? Lilia epted [Tom] ''s request out of curiosity. Just a secondter, Lilia received an invitation to join a group chat.


    [Tom]: "@Lilia, wee to the group!"


    Lilia opened the list of group chat participants and found that there were three more people besides Lilia and [Tom] in this group.


    [Tom]: "Bro @Jean, I''ve brought my sister-inw here!"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. [Tom] ''s way of addressing Jean sounded so familiar that Lilia was encouraged to open his profile picture. She immediately recognized him as Tom Wibowo, the only son of the Wibowo Group whose wealth was almost equal to that of the Widjaya Family.


    Lilia remembered that she had run into Tom when she met Jean in his office, but Lilia was in a bad mood after Jean refused her request at that time so she didn''t really pay attention to him.


    [Alex]: "Oh, so this is our sister-inw!"


    [Chris]: "Greetings, Sis!"


    [Tom]: "Sis, are youing tonight?"


    [Chris]: "I can''t wait to see our sister-inw!"


    [Alex]: "You have toe to the show tonight, Sis!"


    Lilia smiled a little when she saw them keep calling her ''sis'' and ''sister-inw''. They must have been pretty close to Jean too if they thought of her as a sister.


    She was a little curious about the events they mentioned. She waited for Jean or one of them to exin, but the group suddenly turned quiet.


    As Lilia continued to wait for someone to appear, she grew suspicious and checked the list of the group''s members. As expected, only Jean and herself were left in the group.


    At the same time, Tom sent Lilia a private message, "Sis, Bro Jean kicked us all out of the group chat!" The message was followed by a crying face sticker.


    Lilia couldn''t help herself and startedughing. Tom sounded more innocent and friendlier than she had expected.


    [Jean]: "Where are you?"


    Suddenly Jean sent her a private message. Lilia immediately replied, "In a friend''s house."


    [Jean]: "At the Metropolitan Apartment?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and replied in surprise, "How do you know?"


    Jean did not reply to her message.. Twenty minutester, he only sent three words, "I''ve arrived."

 Chapter 31 - Events At Night

    After Lilia read Jean''s message, she ran to the window overlooking the highway. Her eyes found a familiar ck car. A male figure leaned casually against the body of the car smoking a cigarette. Jean''s tall body was d in a formal ck suit, as if he had headed straight here from his office. The evening sunshine fell on Jean''s blonde hair and made him look bright and gleaming.


    Jean suddenly turned his head towards her, as if he could feel Lilia''s gaze. Even from a distance, Lilia could see the faint smile on the man''s face. Jean made a gesture by moving his index finger back and forth.


    ''?Come here quickly!'' Lilia caught the hint.


    Lilia changed clothes at lightning speed and ran towards the elevator, but it was still on the 30th floor.


    Lilia clicked her tongue impatiently and chose to go down the stairs. Luckily, Vivi''s apartment was on the seventh floor�� if she had to go down the stairs from the 30th floor, Lilia would make Jean wait much longer.


    Ten minutester, Lilia arrived in front of Jean, breathing heavily and panting. It took her a few more minutes to regte her breath back to normal.


    Jean raised an eyebrow at her messy appearance, "Why are you in a hurry?"


    Lilia gave Jean an exasperated look, "You didn''t say anything to me and just appeared, then told me toe right away! Of course, I came here quickly!" Lilia protested.


    Jean''s eyes shed with ignorance, "So you rushed over here because you missed me?" He teased Lilia.


    At that time, Lilia was considering whether she should turn around and return to Vivi''s apartment instead.


    "Besides, I never told you to hurry over here." Jean continued in his defense, "Technically, I was only hinting for you toe here. You yourself assumed that you had toe quickly."


    Lilia red at Jean, but she couldn''t argue with his words. Seeing that man''s face again reminded Lilia of the dinner three days ago. There, she saw a caring side that Jean had never shown before. Since then, Lilia felt a little closer to her fianc��.


    "Fine, fine, I made the wrong assumption." Lilia crossed her arms and admitted her defeat, "Have you been waiting long?"


    The mischievous look in Jean''s eyes disappeared and he answered in a serious tone, "Not really." He threw his cigarette butts into the ashtray in the car and watched Lilia closely. His eyes were subtly filled with worry, "Haven''t you gotten thinner since Ist saw you?"


    Lilia''s eyes sparkled when she heard that. She started measuring her waist circumference while asking excitedly, "Really?"


    Lilia''s behavior looked cute and adorable in Jean''s eyes. The urge to flirt with her returned and Jean stepped forward, easily closing the gap between them. Before his fianc��e could react, Jean wrapped his arms around Lilia''s waist and pulled her into his arms.


    "J-Jean, w-what ... wait a minute ... you''re too close ..." Lilia''s face turned red and she tried to get away from the man.


    "Hmm, you are indeed thinner than thest time I hugged you." Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear, his breath tickling her ear.


    Now the female model''s face turned red as a tomato. In a panic, she mmed her elbow against Jean''s side, "Ow!" Jean frowned in pain and loosened his hug.


    Lilia immediately stepped away and looked at Jean warily. She looked like a wild cat ready to scratch anyone who got too close to her, "Don''t do that again without my permission!" She hissed furiously.


    "Okay." Jean sighed and raised both of his hands, "We have to leave immediately if we don''t want to bete, so get in the car. I won''t do it again."


    Lilia slowly approached the car, but still worried, "Where are we going? And how do you know I''m here?"


    Lilia was curious about Jean''s ability to always appear around her. It was as if Jean was monitoring all of her movements. She felt that it was a little too much, but she also felt like she was being protected.


    "Do you want to know?" Jean asked as he opened the car door and sat in the driver''s seat, "Get in the car first."


    Lilia followed Jean''s orders and took the passenger seat. Her clear ck eyes were fixed on the man who was fastening his seat belt. When he noticed Lilia''s gaze, Jean nced at her. The woman continued to wait for Jean to answer her question, but the man just sighed.


    Suddenly the tall man leaned towards her. Jean''s face approached hers, as if he was about to kiss her. Lilia closed her eyes reflexively and waited with a pounding heart. At this close, she could smell the faint smell of cigarettes from Jean''s body.


    Click?.


    Lilia immediately opened her eyes and found her seat belt fastened. She looked away to hide her blushing face, feeling embarrassed for thinking such nonsense.


    Jeanughed at Lilia''s reaction. Her cheeks that were flushed with embarrassment made her look even cuter than usual. Her various reactions were adorable, making Jean want to tease her more. The fact that only he could see Lilia''s hidden side made him feel special.


    A few moments after Jean started driving, Lilia realized that she didn''t know where they were going.


    "... Where are you taking me?" Lilia asked.


    "Tonight, there is a party celebrating the establishment of the Widjaya Familypany that I manage. You will apany me there." Jean answered while turning the wheel casually.


    Hearing that, Lilia straightened up and looked at the clothes she was wearing, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?!" She protested.


    If she had known she was going to the party, she would definitely put on a nice dress and not run down the stairs like a freak.


    "Don''t worry about clothes and the like. I''ll take care of it." Jean nced at her, "Or you don''t want to go to parties with me?" He was trying to sound neutral, but Lilia could hear the doubt in his low voice.


    The female model felt surprised and somewhat touched too. The man who always looked like he didn''t care about other people''s opinions was now worried that Lilia wouldn''t want to apany him to the party. She smiled reassuringly for Jean, "Don''t get me wrong.. I''m just worried because I didn''t prepare anything. I''m afraid I will embarrass you!"

 Chapter 32 - The Perfect Match

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, in a five-star hotel, the celebration was about to begin.


    There in the grand hall a celebration party for the founding of the Genesis Company, the real estatepany of the Widjaya Family took ce.


    The man who founded and managed thergepany was named Jean Widjaya.


    Many famous businessmen and politicians were invited to attend this party. There were also celebrities from the entertainment world.


    A red carpet was spread from the sidewalk to the hotel''s entrance, making the atmosphere feel like Hollywood. Reporters flocked to both sides of the carpet, lights and noises from camera''s clicks illuminated the ce.


    Important guests arrived and the party''s atmosphere was getting more festive. Many single men and women from the Genesis Company take advantage of this party to make acquaintances as well as to find a mate.


    "Wow! isn''t that Shirley Pierre who just won the title of ''Queen of Movies'' in Berlin?"


    "Looking around! She''s here with Jack Cruise! I''m a huge fan!"


    Whenever a famous person came, the crowd around the red carpet cheered.


    "Oh, my God! That''s�� our mayor, right?"


    "Huh? Where�� oh, it really is the mayor! Even he came here, huh?"


    Fifteen minutester, a ck limousine slowly made its stop in front of the red carpet.


    Thepany staff and hotel maids also gathered to see who wasing. The hotel receptionist wearing white gloves immediately opened the car''s door, leaving everyone holding their breath in anticipation. Photographers aimed their camera lenses and stared hungrily at the car''s doors.


    A pair of ck leather shoes set foot on the sidewalk, followed by long legs d in custom-sewn ck cloth trousers. The figure finally stepped out of the car. The blue shirt and ck coat he wore contrasted his blonde hair. His posture was straight, but the top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned and gave azy impression.


    "That''s President Jean ..."


    Someone in the crowd whispered in astonishment.


    Jean was standing by the limousine with his haughty and cold attitude, attracting the attention of many women. Everyone thought he would walk in soon, but Jean turned around and reached into the car.


    Many people heard sharp breaths as they realized the meaning of Jean''s gesture.


    Everyst one of them wondered, ''The president hase with a woman?!''


    Photographers repeatedly snapped their cameras at the scene. This was understandable because Jean almost never made public appearances, so it was naturally difficult to get his pictures. Plus, the president did not attend the celebration party on his own tonight. A woman hade with him. This topic would definitely make the headlines for tomorrow morning!


    The light from dozens of cameras continued to flicker incessantly. The security guards had to fight hard to maintain order.


    Every single pair of eyes shot a surprised look when a woman''s delicate hand appeared and grabbed the president''s hand. The entire ce was frozen with silence as everyone''s attention fell on her. They couldn''t wait to see what kind of woman Jean Widjaya had brought�C their next target for bacsh.


    Lilia stepped out of the limousine with light and elegant steps as if she was walking on a runway. She was wearing a ck ball gown decorated with tiny pearls, making it look like she was wearing a sky full of stars. The makeup on her face was not excessive as it intended to emphasize her natural beauty.


    She fitted perfectly into everyone''s eyes, defying the wisdom in the saying "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder."


    It was all thanks to her 175 cm height and high heels that Lilia did not look like a dwarf when standing next to Jean. The two of them looked as if they had juste out of fairytales. Everyone there couldn''t take their eyes off the couple. The woman looked confident and charming, while the man looked calm and elegant.


    The women who were determined to criticize Lilia were now speechless. They could only let go their envy upon Lilia''s graceful form.. The president and Lilia made a perfect couple.

 Chapter 33 - Tense?

    Lilia looked at the crowd around the red carpet before ncing at the president. She realized for the first time that Jean looked very tall. Even in high heels, Lilia''s head only reached his chin.


    Jean then felt the woman''s gaze and turned his head, "Tense?" He asked, raising an eyebrow. His deep, low voice gave Lilia a sense of security.


    Lilia answered his question by shing a confident smile. She was a professional model. She was used to this kind of attention from the crowd. Lilia''s only concern right now was the possibility that her appearance might damage Jean''s reputation. After all, this was Lilia''s first time apanying Jean�C a real estate tycoon�C to a party.


    "Do not worry." Jean''s sharp eyes seemed to read Lilia''s thoughts, "No one will be able to criticize your appearance tonight. You are the perfect partner. Besides, I''m also with you."


    Hearing thatst sentence, Lilia''s heart felt warm. No one had ever said that to her. Jean made her feel that she wasn''t alone.


    "Come in." Jean offered his arm.


    Lilia nodded and took Jean''s arm. They started walking the red carpet while still looking straight ahead, ignoring the attention of the crowd.


    "��Thank you." Lilia whispered softly to Jean.


    She was sure that Jean wouldn''t be able to hear her voice amid all thismotion. To her surprise, Jean nced at Lilia with a light smile, ''How sharp is this guy''s hearing?!'' Lilia thought to herself.


    After the two of them disappeared into the hotel lobby, someone in the crowd finally realized who the woman was, "Ah! That''s Lilia Pangestu!"


    In an instant, the crowd was again in an uproar.


    "Doesn''t Lilia Pangestu already have a fianc��? It became a viral topic two days ago. Howe she is President Jean''s fianc��e?"


    "It is impossible! Lilia Pangestu and President Jean have never had any rtionship. How could they suddenly get engaged?"


    "But President Jean wouldn''t have brought her here if they didn''t know each other!"


    The debate about Lilia''s rtionship with Jean heated up. Some people even started searching for Lilia on the inte, which caused her name to go viral again.


    *****


    The feast began at half past six sharp.


    As the founder and leader of the Genesis Company, Jean needed to deliver a speech from the stage.


    Lilia was standing in the corner of the room, her eyes following Jean''s figure walking towards the stage. The man greeted the guests with a warm smile on his face. He looked different from his everyday cold appearance.


    "Hello, Sis Lilia!"


    Lilia turned around when she heard the greeting. She was confronted by three unknown men. She then recognized the man who was standing at the front as Tom Wibowo. He wore a soft pink suit with a striking floral print shirt.


    Lilia observed the other two men standing behind him. Their appearance looked calmer and more mature than Tom.


    Lilia wondered if Jean chose his friends based on their attractiveness. They all looked like handsome young men who were popr among girls.


    "Hello, Mr. Tom." Lilia greeted him politely.


    Tom handed Lilia a ss of champagne from a passing waitress. He raised his own ss and began to boast to the two men behind him, "I told you, my sister-inw definitely recognizes me!"


    The man wearing the blue tuxedo sipped his ss and greeted Lilia, "Sorry to surprise you, Lilia. I''m Chris Hartanto, childhood friend of this guy and Jean." He introduced himself.


    Lilia immediately recognized the name. This man came from the same family as Sara. The Hartanto family became famous in this city due to their feud case. Recently, the head of the Hartanto family fell ill and his two sons were fighting over the family''s property. She had heard that the tension in their feud was getting stronger.


    "Um�� how is your grandfather''s condition now, Mr. Chris?" Lilia asked, trying to sound polite.


    "Fortunately, he is still stable. Thank you for your concern." Chris smiled gently. He didn''t look like a cunning or greedy person who would fight with his own family for money. Lilia guessed that this nice man was just getting caught up in the feud.


    "Hey, I''m Alex Vander!" The man beside Chris spoke up as if he didn''t want to lose. He was wearing a in ck suit that didn''t stand out at all. The man looked like an educated person with the white-edged sses on his face.


    Lilia felt that the name sounded familiar and she tried to dig into her memory.


    A momentter, Lilia''s eyes opened wide, "Ah! Are you Van the fashion designer?"

 Chapter 34 - Celebration Party

    Alex smiled at Lilia and blinked his eyes, "You''re right!"


    Lilia''s face immediately lit up with excitement and admiration.


    The designer for the Van brand was a legend in the world of fashion. His clothesbined traditional and modern styles, resulting in elegant contemporary clothes that were popr with all walks of life.


    The name Alex rose to worldwide fame three years ago. The firstdy wore his homemade clothes when receiving visits from foreign guests. It could convey the appeal of a traditional Javanese dress without looking old-fashioned and reap high praise from the guest.


    Lately, Van brand clothes were getting harder and harder to get, and the price was increasing every year. People referred to Alex as a talented but entric designer.


    As a model, Lilia also admired Alex''s clothes. She immediately got into an exciting conversation with the man that Lilia had forgotten Tom and Chris were still there.


    The two men exchanged nces and both sighed. Given Jean''s possessive and overprotective personality, they only hoped that the man didn''t see this scene.


    Luckily, Lilia''s chat was interrupted by Jean''s speech from the stage. The man''s deep, dignified voice could be heard clearly in this great hall. Lilia and the other guests focused their attention on the stage.


    "Good night all. Thank you for attending this celebratory party on the sidelines of your busy life. Thank you also to the staff and colleagues of thispany for your hard work over the years��"


    Lilia found herself staring at Jean''s figure as if bewitched. The man had the charisma and dignity of a natural leader who caught everyone''s attention. He looked like a king addressing his people.


    The content of Jean''s speech was very short and concise. He praised the people who had worked hard all this time and asked them to enjoy the party. Even though it was short, Lilia could feel the sincerity in his voice. Now she understood why Jean, who rarely made public appearances, could maintain his good reputation.


    "Sis Lilia, are you fascinated by Jean?" Suddenly Tom asked Lilia. His broad smile looked ignorant, "I can see it from your face!"


    Lilia quickly neutralized her facial expression, "Oh? Mr.Tom also wants to make a public speech as President Jean''s close friend? I''m sure it can be easily arranged. Excuse me��"Lilia moved towards the nearest servant.


    "Eh, hey, wait, wait!" Tom panicked at the seriousness on Lilia''s face. He gripped Lilia''s arm tightly, "Sis, I''m just kidding, I''m sorry ...!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lilia and Tom both froze and slowly turned their heads towards Jean, who had already finished his speech.


    Jean''s gaze fell on Tom''s hand that was still holding Lilia''s arm. Jean shot Tom a knife-sharp gaze. The poor man immediately released Lilia and took cover behind Chris, who could only smile helplessly.


    "Jean ..."


    Before Lilia could exin, the man''s arms were wrapped around her waist. Lilia once again fell into Jean''s arms in front of everyone.


    "Wait�� Jean�� let me go! Everyone is watching!" Lilia hissed frantically, but Jean ignored it.


    The guests who attended were surprised to see the intimacy of the two. Some people even dropped their sses. They all got the message behind Jean''s attitude,


    ''This is my woman, so don''t mess around!''


    ''Is this really President Jean who has never been attracted to women?!'' Almost all of them still could not believe what they''d just witnessed.


    Currently the mayor was delivering his speech on stage, but no one paid attention. They were too busy stealing nces at Jean, who was whispering with the woman in his arms.


    "You look familiar with the three of them. Especially with Alex." Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear.


    Lilia kept trying to get away from Jean, but her efforts were in vain, "Well�� I see. By the way, your speech was great."


    "What are you talking about?" Jean brushed off Lilia''s attempt to change the subject with a calm face.


    "...He ns tounch a new product for this year, and he offered to be one of the models." Lilia replied while pinching Jean''s arm, telling the man to release her.


    "Hmm ... and you epted the offer?" Instead of letting go, Jean pulled her closer.


    Lilia could smell Jean''s clear, springy scent, without the usual smell of cigarettes. Lilia''s face got even redder and she got ready to elbow Jean until the man let her go. Although Lilia''s reputation would also be destroyed, at least it would be better than spending the night in this embarrassing position.


    Before Lilia could even do that, she heard the voice of the woman she hated.


    "Brother Chris!"


    Lilia turned her head and Jean followed her gaze. She froze when she saw Sara Hartanto make her appearance.

 Chapter 35 - Not Smart At All

    Sara''s appearance ruined Lilia''s mood. Jean could see the change in her expression and let go of her from his embrace. The man turned to gently grasping Lilia''s hand to show his support.


    Sara smiled kindly as she greeted her sister''s friends. Her gaze fell on Lilia and she looked surprised to see Jean and Lilia''s hands intertwined.


    Lilia''s eyes were fixed on Sara''s smooth, wless legs. Her lips lifted into a sinister smile. It seemed like Sara was tired of pretending to be a victim of a car ident.


    Sara realized the meaning of Lilia''s gaze and shifted beside Chris, trying to escape her suspicion and seeking support from him, "Chris, Grandpa''s not goodtely. When can you go home and visit him?" Sara asked, holding Chris''s arm affectionately.


    Chris frowned with an increasingly obvious irritation. He pulled his arm away and replied, "When I wille home is my business. It has nothing to do with you."


    The smile on Sara''s face vanished. She stood still, dejected with embarrassment on her face. She didn''t expect Chris to be that cold towards her in front of everyone. It was already worse that it happened in front of the person she hated the most�CLilia.


    Sara happened to see Lilia at this party and nned to boast about her identity as Chris Hartanto''s sister, a close friend of Jean Widjaya, but she ended up embarrassing herself.


    Lilia stared coldly at Sara before turning to Jean, "I''ll go outside and get some air." She said while pulling off her hand.


    Jean understood the irritation in Lilia''s eyes and nodded. He took his fianc��e''s arm again, "I will keep youpany." He said while returning the champagne ss in Lilia''s hand to the passing waitress.


    The two of them walked out into the hotel garden, ignoring Sara''s gaze that was filled with disbelief. When both of them were gone, Sara tugged at Chris''s sleeve, "Brother Chris, does President Jean have a romantic rtionship with Lilia Pangestu? Did she seduce President Jean too?"


    Sara knew that Chris was a childhood friend of the Widjaya Family''s fourth son and their friendship still continued to this day. She assumed Chris would know if Lilia had a scandal with Jean.


    Tom and Alex then silently exchanged nces. The two of them reached the same conclusion; this woman was not that intelligent.


    Chris drained the champagne ss in his hand and stared coldly at his little sister, "Watch your mouth. Does working in the entertainment world damage your brain?"


    Sara''s face paled and she took a step back. How could she forget that Chris''s kindness was just a mask? The man hid his cold and cunning personality behind that mask.


    Sara knew Chris''s patience was running out and she immediately found an excuse to escape from there. Deep down inside, she couldn''t ept this embarrassing situation. One day she would make Lilia and Chris regret their arrogance.


    ******


    The garden was wide and filled with refreshing green nts. There was a footpath carved from natural stone leading to an artificial pond in the center of the garden. Lotus nts floated over the clear surface of the pond. The light from the garden lights made the atmosphere feel magical.


    Lilia cautiously walked down the path. Her high heels treaded lightly and the skirt of her dress swung gently with each step. She looked like an angel in human form.


    Jean followed behind her, walking his steps steadily.

 Chapter 36 - Because Of You

    Jean''s presence made Lilia feel at ease in the middle of the quiet garden.


    After a few steps, Lilia turned around and looked at the man following her in silence. She kept wondering whether Jean would be offended by this question, but her curiosity prevailed,


    "Do you know Sara Hartanto?" She asked.


    Jean put a hand in his pocket and brushed his blonde hair in the night breeze. His handsome appearance made Lilia''s heart beat faster.


    "She is Chris''s younger sister and the third grandchild of the Hartanto family." Jean replied without hiding anything.


    Lilia started rubbing her chin, a habit she did when she was thinking about something, "If you know her, why do you keep giving me those videos and photos?"


    This was what made Lilia confused. Shouldn''t Jean have preferred his best friend''s younger sister to a woman he didn''t know?


    Jean stared at Lilia without speaking for a moment, then walked over to the woman and tucked a strand of her ck hair behind her ear, "Are you curious why I''m helping you?" Jean caught Lilia''s intention urately.


    Lilia linked her hands together, "�� You can say that. I hope you are not offended."


    "Hmm." Jean just smiled and stepped closer.


    Lilia automatically looked up to see the man''s expression. Under the moonlight, Jean''s blonde hair looked like sparkling gold. Suddenly, she felt self-conscious about their closeness.


    "If you don''t want to answer, just tell me! Don''t just smile ambiguously like that!" Lilia looked away from Jean''s face.


    Lilia could feel her cheeks and ears turning red from Jean''s gaze. Her heart felt as if it was about to jump out of her chest. She took a deep breath and turned around. The woman was about to walk away when Jean caught her wrist. She lost her bnce and fell into Jean''s chest.


    "Where do you want to go? Don''t you want to hear my answer?" Jean whispered in her ear.


    "Y-You don''t have to pull me like that! Just say your answer!" Lilia protested while pushing Jean away.


    Lilia felt that Jean had be even bolder and more open since that dinner. The man kept trying to hug or touch her, as if he was going to die without her.


    "Because of you."


    Hearing that answer, Lilia looked up and looked at Jean''s face in confusion. Jean''s blue eyes looked serious, "I helped you because of you. There is no other reason."


    For Lilia, those answers touched her soul beyond her own understanding. It was also the most endearing words that she had ever heard tonight.


    Lilia recently started thinking that if she had to continue the contract marriage with someone for the sake of her family, Jean wasn''t a bad choice. She was still not ready to trust and love someone else after what happened to William, but she was willing to try with Jean.


    The problem now, Lilia didn''t know what answer to give.


    "Ahhh, my eyes!"


    Suddenly, Tom''s loud voice came from the hotel''s door. The man covered his eyes with both hands, but he kept peeking out from between his fingers.


    Lilia hurriedly pushed Jean away and took two steps back. She was grateful for Tom''s timely presence.


    On the other hand, Jean''s gaze was still fixed on Lilia. He could still smell the scent of flowers on Lilia''s body. Jean took a deep breath and suppressed his urge to hug her again. He didn''t want to scare Lilia any more than this.


    The president then turned around to take care of the man who imed to be his best friend, "You don''t need your eyes anymore, right?" His voice was grim.

 Chapter 37 - Lilia Pangestu, Don’t Be Arrogant!

    "Of course I still need it!" Tom hurriedly protested.


    He didn''t dare imagine how angry Jean would have been this time with Lilia being interrupted, but Tom had no other choice.


    "Bro, I wouldn''t bother you if I didn''t have to, but the mayor is waiting for you in the lobby. He has to leave the party early because of other business." Tom exined, hoping that his friend would forgive him. He was afraid of Jean''s anger, but he couldn''t refuse the mayor''s request either.


    Jean nodded, "I''ll deal with youter." He said coldly.


    "Eh?! Seriously?! Bro, I''m just trying to help��!"


    Jean ignored the man and turned to Lilia. Before Jean could say anything, the woman preceded him, "Hurry over there, don''t make the mayor wait for you."


    Jean stared at Lilia for a moment before smiling lightly. The woman clearly wanted to get away from him, "Okay. I will be right back. If you need anything, ask Tom and the others for help." Jean advised.


    After making sure Lilia nodded, Jean walked over to Tom. He stopped in front of the poor man and gave him a cold stare, "Watch Lilia carefully. Don''t let her get into trouble. If you do well, I''ll forget what happened just now."


    Tom automatically straightened his back and saluted him, "Roger that!"


    Jean emphasized once again that Tom should look after Lilia before leaving the park.


    ****


    As soon as Lilia and Tom returned to the hall, the festive atmosphere of the party swept away all of Jean''s messages from Tom''s head. This was the Widjaya Family celebration party and Lilia was the fianc��e of the organizer of the party. Who the hell was stupid enough to mess with her?


    When Tom had only been apanying Lilia for a while, the man''s eyes caught the figure of a beautiful actress. He reminded Lilia not to go out with strangers before approaching the actress.


    Lilia could only smile seeing Tom''s behavior. She looked around, but could not find Jean in the room. Lilia took a ss of champagne and went to the corner of the room. He spent time sipping the drink while watching the guests interact with each other. Even without Jean, the atmosphere in the room still felt so much alive.


    Then Lilia''s ears caught the sound of footsteps heading her way.


    "Lilia Pangestu, don''t be arrogant!"


    Lilia slowly turned to Sara Hartanto, who was looking at her with a face full of hatred. Lilia just smiled mockingly and asked, "What did you say?"


    Sara had lost all elegance and her face was filled with anger, "You think you can use Jean Widjaya to boost your career?! He will get bored of you soon and throw you out! Just like Will! Let''s seeter!"


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth twitched as Sara said the name William. She had forgotten the man and didn''t want to be associated with him again.


    "If you have time to care about my business, does this mean that you have managed to ovee the impact of that ident?" Lilia''s voice was cynical andzy, indicating that she didn''t want anything to do with Sara.


    "How dare you��!" Sara remembered all the taunts and insults she had received over the inte.


    ''All of this happened because of Lilia Pangestu!'' The more Sara thought about the incident, the more her hatred for Lilia fueled.


    The debate between the two beauties caught the attention of the other guests. Their gazes were mainly on the night sky-colored dress Lilia was wearing. Coupled with Lilia''s perfect posture, she caught everyone''s eyes.


    When Sara ran out of words to reply to Lilia, she realized that they had be the center of attention. She felt frustrated that the guests'' gazes were only on Lilia.


    "I can''t wait for the day when Jean Widjaya dumps you! I will definitely be there to see your pitiful and pathetic self!" Sara screamed angrily.


    Lilia just nodded and smiled calmly, "Of course, I will wait for your presence."


    Sara tossed her reddish brown hair and walked away in a huff. Lilia watched her disappear from the crowd while sipping champagne. Lilia hoped that Sara had gotten hold of herself after the hospital footage broke the inte, but it seemed like the woman was much dumber than she thought.


    After standing in the corner of the hall for a long time without any sign of Jean''s return, Lilia opened her phone and checked the time.


    "... I''ll just order a taxi." Lilia was tired of being a wall decoration and she didn''t dare to drink too much champagne.


    When Lilia reached the hotel lobby, a hotel staff approached her.


    "Miss Lilia Pangestu? President Jean asked me to give this to you." The man held out something on the tray.


    "What?" Lilia frowned and looked at the card on the tray.


    Lilia took the card and examined it. It was the hotel card for room 3086.. She tilted her head in confusion.

 Chapter 38 - Room 3086

    Lilia stared at the room''s card doubtfully. When she raised her face to question the staff who delivered the card, there was no one in front of her. Lilia then looked around, but she couldn''t tell the man she was looking for from the staff passing by the lobby.


    She looked back at the card in her hand with a suspicious look. Lilia couldn''t imagine Jean telling someone to just give her the hotel''s room card. She had a bad feeling about this and decided to try to contact Jean.


    "The number you have dialed is busy. Please try again after a while��"


    Lilia''s frown deepened as she repeatedly failed to call Jean. Was he really that busy making her wait in the hotel room? Or did Jean just happen to be unreachable and someone else sent this hotel card in his name? These questions riddled her to annoyance.


    She was overwhelmed by her curiosity and decided to check out the room. She left a message for Jean before getting into the elevator.


    From a distance, the staff watched as Lilia''s elevator stopped on the 30th floor. The man immediately took out his cell phone and called someone.


    Lilia got off on the 30th floor, then followed the directions to reach room number 3086. She stopped in front of the door of the room and took a deep breath.


    Lilia pressed the doorbell button while holding the hotel card in her other hand. She wasn''t that stupid to just walk right in. She wanted to see if anyone else was waiting for her inside.


    "Good night, sorry to disturb your rest. I happened to find your room card while cleaning the hallway and wanted to return it." Lilia pretended to be a hotel maid to lure anyone who might be in the room.


    After waiting for a moment, a heavy and rough male voice came from behind the door, "In a moment, I''ll open the door."


    Lilia let out a sigh of relief after knowing that her suspicions were correct. Someone was trying to trap her into this room.


    "Ah, don''t bother. I''ll slide the card through the gap in the door. " Lilia replied immediately.


    She bent down and pushed the room''s card in through the slit under the door. However, before Lilia could leave, the door swung open and revealed the figure of a man.


    The man with a pot belly came out wearing only a white towel wrapped around his waist with his hair still half dry. He lowered his head and saw Lilia, who was frozen in a bent position. The man''s narrow eyes shed with satisfaction as he recognized Lilia.


    "You ... Peter?!" Lilia immediately straightened up and moved away from Rina''s lover. She still remembered the unpleasant encounter with Rina and this man at Bar King. Lilia immediately knew who was trying to set her up tonight.


    When she turned her back, Peter stretched out his big hand and gripped her arm. The lustful smile on his face disgusted Lilia.


    "Since you already know who I am, don''t be shy like that." Peter licked his lips as he dragged Lilia into the room, "I guarantee you will definitely like this!"


    "Stop!! Let me go! Please! Someone�� hmph!"


    Lilia fought back and shouted for someone toe help her, but Peter sped his hands on Lilia''s mouth.


    "It''s useless for you to scream, no one wille! It''s just you and me on this entire floor!" Peterughed vulgarly as he continued to pull Lilia towards him.


    In desperation, Lilia bit Peter''s hand as she put her high heels on Peter''s feet. The man howled in pain and pped Lilia. That p was much harder than Sylvia''s, making her head dizzy for a moment. Peter took advantage of the moment to push Lilia into the room. The woman hit the carpet hard and winced in pain.


    "If you dare to fight me again, I will beat you!" Peter growled, holding his bleeding hand.


    Lilia forced her aching body to stand up. She had to get past Peter to get to the door, but she couldn''t imagine winning against the strength of a grown man.


    Peter took step by step closer to Lilia. His vulgar gaze surveyed the woman from top to bottom. He was already starting to imagine what he would do with this widely popr model.


    Suddenly, Lilia took off a shoe and threw it in Peter''s face. The man automatically covered his face with both arms. Lilia used this opportunity to run towards the door.


    As her hand almost reached the door, she felt Peter''s fat arm catch her waist.


    Lilia fell on the carpet and the man dragged her back in. She reached out as far as possible, trying to grab the door''s knob. Her hand managed to grab the end of the door, but Peter jerked his body and knocked the woman off.


    "No��!" Lilia was struck with fear and despair when she saw her body being pulled further and further away from the bedroom door.


    As a final form of resistance, Lilia raised one leg and stomped her shoe against Peter''s face.


    The high heels managed to break the man''s nose, his blood scattered everywhere.


    "How dare you��!" Peter roared and pulled Lilia even harder, tearing the bottom of her expensive dress. "You damn whore! I will not forgive you! I will crush your face and beat you to the death! I will humiliate you until you regret being born! I''ll��!"


    "What are you going to do to my sister-inw, huh?!"


    The moment Lilia heard that angry scream, someone appeared and hit Peter''s face with all their might. The man copsed to the floor, taking Lilia with him.


    Tom waved his blood-stained hand and immediately helped Lilia to escape. Before Lilia could thank him, a pair of strong hands pulled Lilia into his arms. Lilia''s adrenaline-filled body slowly rxed as she caught the familiar scent of spring.


    "You really..." The man''s deep voice whispered in her ear, "Don''t make me worry like this again."


    Lilia couldn''t see the man''s face, but she could hear the panic and anxiety in his deep voice. She was shocked when she realized that even Jean Widjaya could feel panic like normal people.


    "Damn it! Who are you?! How dare you hit me?!" Peter screamed, clutching his swollen face.


    Tom crossed his arms and red at Peter, "You are messing with the wrong person!"

 Chapter 39 - A Man Who Cannot Be Opposed

    Peter tried to stand up, but Tom kept kicking him until the man didn''t dare move an inch. Hearing Peter''s groan, Lilia tried to turn to him. She wanted to see her attacker''s pathetic appearance.


    However, Jean''s stern voice rebuked her, "Don''t look."


    His hand gently pressed Lilia''s head against his chest, preventing her from seeing Peter who was covered in blood.


    Lilia''s body turned stiff as her cheek pressed against Jean''s chest. She could hear the man''s heartbeat as clear as her own. His steady rhythm calmed Lilia down and stopped her from trying to turn around.


    Meanwhile, Peter continued to groan in pain on the floor. Apart from a broken nose, his left cheek was swollen from Tom''s punch. His feet still throbbed with pain after Lilia stepped on it with her high heels.


    Alex, who was following Tom and Jean, looked up from the information on his phone screen. He looked at Peter coldly and said, "He''s from the Sarim Family."


    Tom thought hard for a moment, "Sarim''s family? I''ve never heard that name before." He asked in confusion.


    "They are ssified as the new rich and have 30 supermarket branches." Alex exined as he stepped into the room.


    Tom looked at Peter in disbelief. His family only had a few branches and was already acting this way? Even the butler at Tom''s house was richer than them!


    Peter took turns looking at the men and his feelings grew even worse, "Who are you?!" He asked terrified.


    They were able to find his personal information in just a few minutes and still treating him this rudely, they were clearly no ordinary people.


    Tom snorted, "Don''t care about that. I''m more curious about who dared touch my sister-inw." He said coldly. He looked intimidating when he was not cheerful.


    There were footsteps and Chris appeared in the doorway. He pressed the light switch, turning the room into full light, "Sorry I''mte." He said, trying to catch his breath.


    Peter squinted until he got used to the light atmosphere. When he looked at the men gathered in the room, his face turned pale. He recognized all of them as people with power and influence in various fields of business.


    Tom nced at the horror-filled expression on Peter''s face and turned to face Jean, "Bro, what are we supposed to do with this guy?" Tom sounded exactly like a mafia gang member talking to his boss.


    Jean''s dark blue eyes looked like a frozen ocean, "I don''t want to hear Sarim''s name anymore. Get rid of them all." His answer was short.


    Peter''s pale face turned blue when he heard this. That meant it was over for his family business. He did not know he''d offended the worst kind of men whose power and influence went unopposed!


    Tom straightened up like a trained soldier, "On my way! You don''t have to worry, I''ll take care of everything!" He smiled broadly, hoping this was enough to make Jean forgive his negligence tonight.


    Jean only gave Tom an icy re before taking Lilia away from there. He suddenly shivered. He could read Jean''s cold gaze and it said, ''Don''t think you''re forgiven?.''


    Tom considered whether he should ask Lilia for help to defuse Jean''s angerter. However, he still had some work to do right now.


    The man turned to Peter and kicked him one more time, "Who sent you to do this? Tell me everything! If you dare to lie��" Tom red at him, "�� There will be no mercy for the Sarim Family!"


    Hearing that, Peter desperately told him everything as if his life depended on the story.

 Chapter 40 - Never Do This Again

    On the highest floor of the hotel was a royal suite booked under the name Jean Widjaya.


    Jean entered the living room of the room while carrying Lilia. Jean''s ck suit wrapped Lilia''s body, covering her torn dress. He sat the woman on one of the sofas and took out the medicine box. Without saying a word, Jean started applying some ointment on the bruises on her cheeks and body from her struggle with Peter earlier.


    The silence between the two made Lilia feel even more guilty. She avoided Jean''s gaze by looking around the room.


    The decor in the royal suite looked minimalist but gave a luxurious impression. A thick, soft Persian rug spread over the floor. The room, divided into several different rooms, such as the living room, kitchen, and bedroom, felt too spacious to stay alone.


    "... Why did you go to that room?" Jean''s t voice couldn''t hide his anger behind it.


    Lilia bit her lip and answered in a small voice, "I just wanted to confirm whether it was really a trap or not. I''ve tried to call you many times, but you didn''t pick up ... "


    Hearing that, Jean could only sigh. He had to admit that he was also guilty of this incident. After meeting with the mayor, he got into a long conversation with one of his clients. Fifteen minutes had passed when Jean finally read the message from Lilia.


    "You can also tell Tom and the others. I''ve told them to take care of you, but see�� they are really unreliable." Jean''s scolding turned into grumbling about his friends.


    Lilia shrank even more when Jean med them, "��Sorry." She muttered with her head down.


    Jean finished treating Lilia and returned the medicine box. He walked over to Lilia and stopped in front of her, his hands slowly grasped Lilia''s hands.


    Lilia slowly raised her face and met Jean''s eyes. She came back to the fact that Jean was very tall as his neck started to ache. The dark blue shirt that the man was wearing entuated his broad chest and athletic build.


    Jean suddenly leaned towards Lilia. Hisrge, firm hands rested on the arm of the sofa, trapping Lilia between his arms. The woman automatically inched backwards as Jean''s handsome face approached her. Lilia looked around in panic, but that man had blocked all her escape routes.


    "What would you do if I didn''te in time?" Lilia could hear Jean''s voice trembling as he said that.


    Lilia could not answer him. She didn''t really think about the possibility and only thought that everything would be fine as long as she didn''t enter that room. Lilia remembered the fear and despair she felt when the handle slipped from the room''s door. Her body trembled violently at the thought of what Peter would do to her. If Jean didn''t appear at that time, heaven knew what would happen next.


    After Peter had his way with her, Lilia would probably have to be hospitalized, and all her hard work would be in vain. Her reputation, her career and her life would certainly fall apart. Her merciless family would never recognize her as their daughter anymore.


    Just like Peter said��Lilia would rather die than to live like that.


    Jean saw Lilia''s body trembling violently and fear colored her eyes. The man sighed and all his anger disappeared. He gently embraced her while stroking her back.


    After a while, Lilia''s panic died down and her body stopped shaking.


    "... Sorry I didn''te sooner." Jean muttered softly, but the woman in his arms could hear his words.


    Lilia''s eyes widened. She was taken aback by the fact that even a haughty and cold man like him could apologize like a normal person.


    She shook her head, "I know you wille." Then said softly, "I may be new to you, but I know that."


    Lilia could feel Jean''s body stiffening in surprise. Even Lilia herself didn''t know since when did her trust in Jean grow this big. Maybe since Jean took Lilia''s side at dinner that night? Or maybe since their conversation in the hotel garden tonight? She could not answer these herself.


    As Lilia was deep in thought, Jean came to his senses and slowly let go of his hug. He stared deeply into the woman''s pair of dark eyes for a few seconds. Learning that Lilia trusted him, Jean''s love for this brave woman was even more overwhelming. Still, he didn''t dare to let that emotion appear on his face. If Lilia found out how much Jean loved her, that woman would run away from her.


    Jean didn''t want to let Lilia slip away from his grasp again.


    He lifted Lilia''s chin so that their eyes met, "Don''t ever do this again, okay?" He pleaded, rubbing her smooth skin.


    Jean''s deep sexy voice and the touch of his gentle hands made Lilia''s face turn tomato red. For a moment, she''d forgotten how to speak and could only nod in silence.


    "Very nice." Jean smiled gently, his finger continued to stroke Lilia''s face.


    Lilia''s heart was beating even faster as Jean''s face got closer to her. Their eyes locked, and Lilia could see her face reflected in the man''s blue eyes.


    Time seemed to slow down as Lilia closed her eyes and let Jean kiss her.


    However, they were interrupted by the same person once again.


    When Jean''s lips were only half an inch away from Lilia, the royal suite door swung open and Tom burst in.


    "Bro, that bastard told me everything!"


    Tom immediately regretted his stupidity when Jean''s gaze fell on him.. If gazes could kill, Tom would have been chopped in pieces by now.

 Chapter 41 - An Eye For An Eye

    Tom''s appearance brought Lilia back to her senses. She hurriedly pushed Jean away, her face looking bright red as if it was about to explode.


    She must be bewitched by Jean''s handsome face! Under normal circumstances, Lilia couldn''t possibly let her fianc�� be that close!


    Jean took his distance from Lilia at will, but he was secretly clicking his tongue. His gaze that was as cold as the north pole was fixed on the poor man standing in the doorway.


    Tom jumped and gave goosebumps on his neck. He just wanted to escape Jean''s murderous gaze, but he knew Jean would be even more angry if he dared to escape. Why was he so unlucky today?!


    Ten minutester, Chris and Alex followed Tom to the royal suite. They reported all of Peter''s story to Jean and Lilia. When they finished, the atmosphere in the living room was heavy and gloomy.


    Jean turned to Lilia who was sitting beside him, "What do you want to do?"


    Chris and Alex also turned their heads at her.


    Tom who knelt on the floor as punishment immediately volunteered, "Sicily, how about you let me teach him a lesson?"


    "No need." Lilia said in a cold voice that she had never used in front of Jean before.


    The person who was trying to frame her tonight didn''t seem to consider the possibility that Lilia would contact Jean. If Lilia couldn''t deal with an opponent as stupid and careless as this, she wouldn''t be able to survive in the entertainment world. She had to return the favor of the person behind this trap!


    After thinking for a moment, Lilia finally opened her mouth, "Where''s Peter?"


    "He''s still in that room, waiting for his fate." Tom replied with an obvious look of disgust.


    Jean studied Lilia''s expression. He knew this woman was working out her own ns, "What are you nning to do?" Jean reached out and squeezed Lilia''s hand gently.


    Lilia was surprised that Jean could read her mind, "What can I do with Peter?" She asked Jean, rifying the limit of actions that could be taken against Peter.


    "Whatever you want." Jean replied without hesitation. His eyes were stuck on Lilia''s figure, as if she was the only woman in his sight.


    Lilia turned red and looked away, while the other three men exchanged nces with helpless faces. They wanted to get away from this romantic atmosphere, but unfortunately their conversation was not over.


    "Ahem." Lilia cleared her throat and continued, "Then, I''ll make her fall into the hole she dug herself. Here''s the n..."


    *****


    In the hotel hall, the celebration party was still running with great fanfare. Everyone mingled and interacted with each other, regardless of title or appearance.


    Fortunately, the party crowd did not reach the hotel guest rooms upstairs. An elevator stopped on the quiet 30th floor.


    A hotel staff member got out of the elevator. After looking around, he waved at the elevator.


    "Is everything alright?" Asked the figure who walked out of the elevator.


    Even though the figure tried to hide its identity with a hat and mask, the body shape indicated that it was a woman.


    The staff nodded, "Don''t worry, everything is going well! President Jean was drinking tea in the hotel garden at this time and there wasn''t anyone else on this floor. That woman won''t be able to escape!"


    The womanughed triumphantly, "Very good, I''ll give you a bonuster! Now, let''s meet the popr model!"

 Chapter 42 - Pathetic Woman

    The woman told the hotel staff to take her to room 3086. They arrived at the door of the room and the woman listened carefully. She wished she could hear Lilia Pangestu''s pitiful scream, but there was only silence.


    The woman frowned in annoyance. Maybe the walls of this hotel room were made soundproof, so she couldn''t hear anything. The second time she put her ear on the bedroom door and pricked, silence greeted her again.


    Finally, she lost her temper and turned to the staff, "Are you sure they are inside?"


    The staff member did not answer and instead pushed the woman into the unlocked room.


    "Sorry, Miss Rina!" The staff member mmed the door shut and grabbed the doorknob so the woman couldn''t get out.


    "Hey! What are you doing?! Open the door! " The woman shouted while banging on the door.


    A momentter, the woman stopped banging on the door. Instead, a voice shouted, "Peter, it''s me! H-Hey, what the�� aaahh!!!"


    The staff jumped back when they heard the woman''s scream. He hurriedly took out his phone with a trembling hand and called Lilia.


    "Miss Lilia, she''s in!" He reported in a trembling voice.


    He received further instructions over the phone, then immediately went to the staff-only elevator at the end of the hall. After waiting for a few minutes, the elevator doors opened and a group of reporters scrambled to get out. The staff member directed them to room 3086.


    The reporters came because they heard the news that a famous actress was meeting her lover at this celebration party. Even though the information did not mention the actress''s name, they still came with great enthusiasm.


    "Quick, prepare the camera lens!"


    "Make sure the voice recorder is ready!"


    "Don''t get caught by other reporters!"


    They arrived in front of room 3086 and immediately bursted in as soon as the staff opened the door.


    The view in the room surprised them all. Their camera lights captured the cluttered room and the clothes scattered everywhere. On the bed, a fat man was beating a woman who was sobbing violently.


    *****


    Twenty minutester, the sound of ambnce sirens stopping in front of the hotel interrupted the festivities.


    The guests crowded into the lobby and saw the reporters scrambling out of the hotel elevator. After they all got out, two people appeared carrying a woman from the elevator. The woman''s body was only covered by a hotel nket.


    The newly arrived medics immediatelyid the woman on a stretcher before taking her to the ambnce, but everyone had already seen the woman''s pathetic appearance.


    "What a pathetic woman..."


    "Who beat her until her face is so battered like that?"


    "Is she a guest at this party too?"


    The guests''ments reached Rina''s ears, who could only lie weakly on the stretcher. She felt like she was on stage and being watched by everyone.


    Rina didn''t understand why her neatly arranged n fell apart like this. She just wanted to torture Lilia and humiliate her in return for their bickering at any time. Instead of making it happen, Peter attacked her until Lilia could not see the bridge of her nose.


    As medics were carrying her across the lobby, Rina heard someone speak in a loud voice, "Hey, isn''t she a model named Rina Calya?"


    Immediately there was amotion among the guests.


    "Who is Rina Calya?"


    "Isn''t she a model who pretends to be rich and gets cheated all out?"


    "Ah! I heard she put nails in another model''s shoes at an audition for a fashion show! This must be karma!"


    Rina gritted her teeth and could only bear the shame until she was led into the ambnce.

 Chapter 43 - Falling In Love

    That night, the name Rina Calya immediately went viral.


    Photographs snapped by the reporters were widely circted on the inte, including photos of Rina as she was carried on a stretcher into an ambnce. In an instant, the model''s reputation sank.


    While the guests were still gossiping about the incident, Lilia, Jean, and their three friends quietly left the hotel.


    Chris and Alex stood on the red carpet watching Jean and Lilia''s limo leave the scene. The two''s eyes were shining with interest.


    "Looks like Jean really has fallen in love with that woman." Chris said with a serious look.


    Alex nodded excitedly, "I''ve never seen him treat others so well!"


    Chris took out a cigarette and lit it with a lighter, "Do you think Lilia Pangestu is the woman he has been looking for?"


    "I��"


    Before Alex could finish his sentence, a car horn interrupted them. A ck car pulled up in front of them and the car window slid down to reveal Tom''s face.


    "Come in! How much longer do you want to stand there?" Called Tom with a wide, innocent smile.


    Alex sighed and nced at Chris, "I don''t know if that woman is really Lilia Pangestu. But I know who needs to be taught tonight''s lesson."


    Chris nodded in agreement, "I was just thinking the same thing. Let''s get in the car and teach this kid not to interrupt other people''s conversations!"


    Tom didn''t know what the two friends were talking about, but he started breaking out in a cold sweat when he heard their evilughter. What mistake did he make now?!


    *****


    In the limousine, Jean and Lilia sat side by side in the back seat. The atmosphere in the car was shrouded in silence. Jean wasn''t the chatty type and Lilia felt awkward being alone with that guy.


    While staring out the window, Lilia remembered something. She turned to the man beside her, "Will Rina be okay?" She asked.


    Jean nced at Lilia and raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Are you worried about her?"


    Lilia sighed, "How could I? She deserves to fall into the hole she dug herself!" She shifted her gaze while muttering in a small voice, "I''m just worried that your reputation will be affected because something happened to her."


    Lilia was concerned because Rina was involved in an incident at the hotel where the Widjaya Family celebration party was held. Those smart enough to understand should know that Rina wasn''t invited to the party, but Lilia was worried that people would link the Widjaya Family with Rina''s incident. In the end, even people with high reputation could barely handle what people would say on the inte.


    Even though Lilia deliberately lowered her voice, Jean''s sharp ears could still hear her.


    "Hmm ... so you are worried about me?" Jean''s face was adorned with a mischievous smile.


    Lilia''s ears started to turn red and she coughed to cover her embarrassment, "I never said that. It''s up to you how you define it."


    Jean''s smile grew wider, then he leaned towards Lilia. Hisrge hands caught Lilia''s chin, causing the woman to look up at him.


    "Why is your face red? Are you embarrassed to admit that you are worried about me? Isn''t it natural for a wife to worry about her husband...?"


    With every word Jean said, Lilia''s face turned so red that she couldn''t take it anymore and burst out with anger, "Okay, I''m really worried about you! There I said it, satisfied now?!" Lilia brushed Jean''s hand away from her face.


    This man really tested her patience!


    Lilia had a feeling that Jean was enjoying her reaction so that the man wouldn''t stop until Lilia gave up first.


    Jean grabbed Lilia''s hand back andnded a light kiss on top of her knuckles, "Of course. Hearing you say that makes me very happy."


    Lilia swore she could get diabetes because of the sweetness in Jean''s words.

 Chapter 44 - Impossible To Forget You

    After making Jean let go of her hand with great difficulty, Lilia stole a nce at the man. Jean''s expression looked like an abandoned puppy.


    Lilia was confused again. Jean Widjaya was every woman''s dream man. He was a wealthy businessman, born from a conglomerate family, and also handsome. Plus, they had met for the first time a week ago. Jean didn''t look like someone who believed in love at first sight.


    Why was such a great man acting as if he really fell in love with Lilia?


    A guess came to Lilia''s mind.


    "Jean, have we met before?" Lilia immediately voiced her suspicions.


    Lilia would never be able to receive all the love and attention from Jean until she figured out why.


    Jean''s face suddenly turned expressionless, "Maybe." His answer was short.


    Lilia could only stare nkly at Jean, ''What kind of answer is that?!''


    Lilia refused to give up and this time she leaned towards Jean, "What do you mean? I just want to know if you''ve met me before!" Lilia urged.


    Jean''s lips formed a thin line as he nced at Lilia''s excited face.


    "Just think for yourself."


    In an instant, Jean returned to being the arrogant and cold man Lilia had first met.


    Lilia didn''t want to make the mood of the man beside her even worse. She stopped asking Jean and looked back out the window. Jean''s attitude showed that the man didn''t want to tell her.


    Lilia''s frown deepened. She had a good memory and never experienced amnesia like the one in the television drama series. If she had met a man as handsome and great as Jean Widjaya, surely she would not have forgotten him!


    The man sitting beside Lilia stole a nce at the woman. Jean quietly sighed when he saw Lilia frown with a confused expression. As expected, this woman really didn''t remember him.


    Lilia''s mind returned to the real world when the limo stopped. She saw Jean''s house and was about to protest, but Lilia remembered Jean''s bad mood. If she protested and irritated him even more, she couldn''t imagine what he would do to her, so Lilia wisely decided not toment.


    That night, Lilia didn''t sleep well. For some reason, she repeatedly dreamed of the figure of a boy. The boy turned his back on Lilia and walked away from her. Lilia kept running after the boy, but she could never see his face.


    *****


    The next morning, when Lilia came down to the dining room, there was only Sister Mei who was busy preparing breakfast. ording to the middle-aged woman, Jean had already left for the office because there was an important meeting.


    Lilia sat down at the dining table and started chewing on her sandwich. She felt as if she dreamed of someone who was very important to herst night, but she couldn''t remember who it was. As a result, Lilia lost her appetite and took an hour to finish her breakfast.


    Just as Lilia finished eating, her father called. Robert told Lilia that he and Sylvia were going to Jakarta for a week. Apart from that, her father also asked Lilia to visit Daniel, her younger brother who was 4 years younger than her. Liliaplied with that small request without knowing that it would cause unexpected trouble.


    Lilia always wondered why her parents routinely went to Jakarta every two or three months. She repeatedly asked Robert that question, but her father always replied that this was a business trip. After getting the same answers over and over again, Lilia stopped trying to find out.


    Around lunch time, Harold suddenly called her.


    "How is Rina''s condition?" Lilia immediately asked when the phone was connected.


    "...I heard she was hospitalized." Harold replied after recovering from his shock, "I did not think you would ask about Rina. How about you? Are you in trouble?"


    "No, I''m fine." Lilia added to herself, "Thanks to Jean and his friends." If they didn''te help her, Lilia would be the one in the hospital right now.


    As Lilia didn''t exin further, Harold guessed that she didn''t want to talk about it, "In that case, thank God. I just came back from out of town and was immediately greeted by this incident! Can''t that woman give me a break? I have to work overtime to take care of canceling her contract as a model! But I will make sure Rina payspensation equal to all the trouble she caused!" He grumbled.


    Lilia was grateful that the man didn''t ask for the details of Rina''s incident, though she was also curious about the reason, "You''re not going to ask me?"


    Haroldughed nkly, "This incident happened during the Widjaya Family celebration party, right? I can already imagine what happened then!"

 Chapter 45 - Daniel Pangestu

    After she finished talking to Harold on the phone, Lilia hailed a taxi and headed to one of the best public universities in the city. ording to Daniel''s schedule, her brother was supposed to be practicing basketball on campus. Since Lilia herself had nothing to do, she decided to go see her brother. Fallen leaves were scattered along the paths she walked, a sign that the dry season was almost over.


    When Lilia came down in front of the campus gate, she saw a young man acting suspiciously. The young man ran towards the gate as if he intended to go home after ss, but he kept looking back. He behaved as if he was being stalked by someone.


    "What are you doing?" Lilia stopped in front of the young man and made him jump, "Daniel." Lilia crossed her arms while looking at him suspiciously.


    "Wow! O-Oh ... it''s you, Sis." Lilia''s 4 years younger brother stroked his chest in relief, "Why did youe here?"


    Lilia had to look up to be able to look at Daniel, who was 185 cm tall. The young man was wearing a basketball uniform and his face was drenched in sweat. His short hair which was the same dark brown as their mother''s was also moist. Lilia couldn''t understand why her brother was still exercising in this heat.


    She took out a tissue and told Daniel to wipe his sweat, "Father and Mother went to Jakarta as usual. I''m free today, so I stopped by to see you." Lilia exined.


    Daniel epted the tissue and began to wipe his face, "Again? Didn''t they just go therest month?" He protested.


    Lilia shrugged, "Don''t care about them. How have you been in collegetely? Let''s chat in that cafe." Lilia pointed at the cafe across the street. She couldn''t wait to get away from the scorching heat of the sun. The casual clothes like the T-shirt and shorts she was wearing now could not protect her fair skin from the sun.


    Daniel hesitated and did not immediately agree to Lilia''s invitation.


    "What is wrong? Are you busy?" Asked Lilia.


    Daniel scratched his head embarrassedly, "Well ... today I have other business off campus. What if��?"


    "Ah! There he is! Captain!" Someone''s scream interrupted Daniel''s words.


    Hearing the voice, Daniel jumped and his face filled with panic. However, before he could escape, another young man who was also wearing a basketball uniform approached them.


    "Captain! Where are you going?! Did you forget we have practice today?! The match is only two weeks away! If you don''t practice, the other members will protest!" The member of Daniel''s basketball team scolded him.


    Daniel''s shoulders slumped and he gave up trying to run away, "Fine, fine, I''ll be right there." The answer was limp.


    After the young man made sure Daniel wouldn''t run away, he left him and Lilia alone.


    "Since you are busy, I will not bother you today." Lilia turned to leave, but her brother caught her arm.


    "Wait a minute, Sis! Um�� there''s something I want to talk about�� so�� can you wait until I finish training?" Daniel asked in an unusually nervous manner.


    Seeing her brother''s shy attitude, Lilia could only say yes, "Then show me the way to the basketball court."


    Daniel''s face immediately brightened and he continued to chatter as he took Lilia to the basketball court. The young man had the appearance of his sister who was a famous model. In other words, his good looks stood out even more than other youths his age. The Pangestu siblings caught everyone''s attention on campus with their attractive appearance.


    "Sis, aren''t you invited to join Mn Fashion Week soon? How are you prepared? Is it going well?" Daniel asked with a big smile.


    Lilia nced at her brother with suspicion. She had always felt that Daniel was trying so hard to please her, and that only meant one thing.


    "What do you want?" Lilia asked dryly.


    "Ah?" Daniel was surprised that Lilia could read his mind, "No, no, I don''t have such thoughts!" He hastily refuted.


    "Daniel Pangestu." Lilia stopped walking and said his name with great emphasis, "How long do you think we have been siblings? Tell me what you want."


    Daniel took a step back and looked away, "...Can-can you lend me money?"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow, "Don''t you have your own credit card?"


    She still remembered her father giving Daniel a credit card when the young man was just starting college. The limit on the card was more than enough for a student.


    Daniel shrank at the question. He looked like a scared puppy in front of Lilia, "M-My credit card was taken by someone. I��"


    "Captain Daniel, why are you taking so long?! Come back quickly! Everyone is waiting for you!" The screams of one of his teammates interrupted Daniel.


    Lilia turned around and realized that they had arrived near the basketball court.


    Daniel looked relieved by this interruption, "I promise, I''ll tell you everything after I finish training, okay?"


    Without waiting for his sister''s answer, Daniel fled to the basketball court. Lilia watched him leave with a sharp gaze.


    ''Who in the world dared to take the credit card of a person with a ck belt in Taekwondo like Daniel?''

 Chapter 46 - Troubles At Campus

    Lilia was watching the basketball match from a distance. Seeing the youths ying so passionately made her feel a little jealous. When she was a student, she spent most of her time as a model, so she did not have the time to enjoy her youth.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Lilia?"


    Lilia heard someone ask from behind her. Inside, she regretted forgetting to wear her sunsses. Harold had repeatedly emphasized that Lilia should not attract attention in the public, but it seemed she was still being careless. The woman sighed and turned around.


    "Yes, right. You��" Lilia started to speak, but her words stopped when she saw the other person.


    The person who summoned her was a tall man, even taller than Daniel. He was wearing a lecturer''s uniform and ck pants, with a stack of thick folders that covered his arms. The ck-edged sses he wore made the young man look smart and highly educated.


    "Sorry, who are you?" Lilia hurriedly corrected her words.


    The man smiled kindly, "My name is Alfred Ricardo, Daniel''s trustee lecturer."


    "Ah, nice to meet you, Mr. Alfred. I am Daniel''s older sister, Lilia Pangestu." Lilia bowed as she introduced herself to the young lecturer.


    To Lilia''s surprise, Alfredughed, "There is no one in Daniel''s ss or even in the entire Multimedia Engineering Faculty who doesn''t know about you. Daniel always prides himself on his sister as a famous model."


    Hearing that, Lilia became even more embarrassed, "My younger brother has always been a bit arrogant, maybe because he is spoiled too often. Please forgive his behavior."


    Alfred shook his head and told Lilia that Daniel was a good student. The man then nced at the pile of folders he was carrying, "Miss Lilia, did youe today because of the trouble Daniel caused?"


    Lilia suddenly had a bad feeling about this. She remembered Daniel''s strange attitude and suspected that it was rted to what she just heard, "What problem do you mean?" She asked.


    The young lecturer sighed and showed one of the folders in his hand. The writing "The Daniel Pangestu Case" on the folder left Lilia at a loss for words.


    "Looks like Daniel hasn''t told his family about this. Is Miss Lilia willing to help him with this problem? It''s okay if you object, I can ask your parents toe." Alfred asked.


    "Ah�� at this time, our parents��" Lilia started to exin.


    When the two of them were talking with a serious face, Daniel stole nces at them during his y. As a result, the ball in his hand was easily captured by the opposing team.


    "Captain, what are you doing?! Do you want our opponent to win?!" One of Daniel''s team members protested.


    "I have other business, so I have to go now!"


    Daniel tried to escape from his basketball practice, but all of his team members blocked him and thwarted the young man''s efforts. He could only see his sister leaving with Alfred.


    *****


    When Lilia finished reading the contents of the folder in Alfred''s office, her expression was as cold as ice. She wondered if her brother had spent his time wisely getting into this prestigious university. No wonder Daniel was acting so suspicious. If Lilia didn''t meet Alfred today, maybe her little brother wouldn''t tell anyone.


    Lilia sighed and closed the folder.


    Alfred started talking, "Miss Lilia, it happened exactly as you have read. This case greatly affected the reputation of our university. While the university does not prohibit students from forming rtionships, this case has crossed the line. The student''s parents came to campus and imed that Daniel impregnated their daughter while the student was drunk."


    Hearing that, Lilia regretted the parenting style of her parents who spoiled Daniel too much. Especially her mother, who never scolded her younger sibling even once. See what it did to him now.


    Alfred continued, "If this case is not handled properly, the worst possibility is that the police would also be involved. If the name of the university is tarnished by this incident, the university will not hesitate to expel Daniel. As his guardian lecturer, I don''t want that to happen."


    "Excuse me!" Daniel opened the door to Alfred''s room without knocking first. He was breathless and drenched in sweat, as if he had run here without resting after his basketball practice was over.


    Daniel walked over to Lilia and jumped backwards when he saw the cold expression on his sister''s face. He knew it meant he was in very deep trouble.


    "Sis, please listen to me first ..." Daniel tried to persuade her.


    Alfred took this opportunity to get up from his chair, "I''ll get Daniel a drink. You can first talk about this matter as a family.." He said before leaving.

 Chapter 47 - How Will You Deal With This?

    After Alfred left the room, Lilia shot a knife-sharp gaze at her brother.


    "Daniel Pangestu. Exin what happened." She didn''t bother hiding the anger in her voice.


    "Sis, at that time we were both drunk! I don''t really remember what happened, and it looks like we did sleep together, but I didn''t force her! I know she likes me, that''s why we did that! Otherwise, she won''t go out drinking with me at night! Trust me!" Daniel exined at length with a passion.


    Lilia patiently waited for Daniel to finish before smiling sarcastically, "In short, that girl is really pregnant because of you?"


    "Well ..." Daniel hesitated for a moment, "I know she is pregnant. But Sis, I don''t think it''s my son. This isn''t her first time having sex, and I heard she''s dating several guys at once. Plus, the gestational age didn''t match."


    The longer Lilia listened to Daniel''s words, the more her irritation grew. Since when did her younger brother be this stupid?


    "Then? You already know that she is lying and you still give her your credit card?" Lilia asked coldly.


    "G-Gone, when she said she was pregnant, I panicked! She promised not to tell anyone as long as I paid for her abortion, so I gave her my card. I didn''t know that her parents woulde to campus and cause trouble. Sis, I didn''t mean�� " Daniel lowered his head and couldn''t continue his words.


    Lilia sighed, "Did mom and dad know about this?" Lilia asked again.


    Daniel shook his head with a grim expression, "Not. I don''t dare to tell them. Father will kill me if he finds out! Actually, if you didn''t meet Mr. Alfred today, I wouldn''t tell you either."


    ''This kid really��!'' Lilia gave Daniel a murderous look. Luckily, Alfred came back before Lilia did something she would regret to her brother.


    The young lecturer took turns looking at Lilia and Daniel, "Miss Lilia, how are you going to solve this problem?" He asked politely.


    Lilia turned to Alfred, "Do you have any suggestion for us?"


    Alfred gave the ss of water he brought to Daniel before responding, "If Miss Lilia doesn''t want news about this case to spread, how about you try to negotiate with the student''s family? If this case can be resolved properly, I''m sure the campus will not make an issue."


    Alfred sat back in his chair, joining his hands together.


    "However, Daniel will be representing the university in a basketball game in two weeks. The university certainly doesn''t want to lose the basketball team captain at a time like this."


    Lilia nodded. She also came up with the same idea, but she needed cooperation from the campus for her n to work. With this, Alfred had given Lilia the answer she needed.


    "That is a good idea. Can Mr. Alfred help me contact the student''s parents?" Lilia asked with a confident expression.


    Alfred studied Lilia''s face and smiled faintly, "Looks like Miss Lilia already has a solution to this problem."


    Lilia smiled too. She looked like a predator ready to pounce on its prey, "Precisely. Since this is a sensitive issue, we need an honest and fair third party to be neutral in the negotiation process. Are you willing to fill that position?"


    Alfred was secretly amazed by Lilia''s calm attitude. He had never met such a tough and independent young woman as the woman before him, "Okay, I''ll contact the victim''s family and arrange a meeting time. Can I have Miss Lilia''s phone number to give updates?"


    After Lilia gave Alfred her number, she said goodbye to the man and left the room with Daniel. Lilia walked towards the campus gate to go home and rest. Her younger brother trailed behind her like a dog that just got scolded by its master.


    "Um ... sis ... about the money..." Daniel tried to get Lilia to talk, but his big sister ignored him and hailed a taxi. Before entering, she threw one of her credit cards at Daniel.


    "��Don''t make trouble anymore.." Lilia said coldly.

 Chapter 48 - Prize

    On the way home from campus, Lilia took out her phone to check the time. She noticed that a message had arrived in the Other app two hours ago.


    When Lilia opened the message, her bad mood was immediately swept away like sand in the waves. The corner of her mouth automatically lifted into a smile.


    [Jean]: "Where are you going?"


    Lilia immediately replied to the message, "To my brother''s campus."


    The woman thought that Jean would not read the message anytime soon and intended to close the application. Surprisingly, only a few seconds after the message was sent, Jean replied to the message.


    [Jean]: "What''s wrong?"


    Lilia stared at the phone screen for a few moments. She didn''t know how to answer the man''s question. Should Lilia talk about the trouble her brother had caused? But she didn''t want to burden Jean with her family''s problems. If she continued to depend on that man, she was afraid that she would turn into a bby woman.


    Since Lilia took too long to think, her cell phone started ringing and Jean''s name appeared on the screen. Lilia picked up the phone, but she didn''t say a word. She could hear a faint voice on the other end of the line.


    When Lilia didn''t say anything, Jean''s deep voice finally began to speak, "Why are you silent?"


    Jean''s gentle tone was able to calm Lilia''s chaotic mind. She took a deep breath before answering in a mischievous tone, "Isn''t the person on the phone the one who needs to talk first? I just want to make you talk!"


    Even though Lilia tried to sound casual by teasing Jean, the man''s silence showed that Lilia''s attempt to outwit him did not work.


    "Where are you now?" Jean asked.


    "On the way home."


    "If you have nothing else to do, stop by the office."


    Lilia frowned at that. It was only 4 PM and Jean must be busy. Why did that man suddenly tell her toe over?


    "Is there any problem?


    "Juste first. Kenny will be waiting for you there." Jean said before hanging up the phone.


    The woman had no other choice and could only ask the taxi driver to go to the Genesis Company office. Along the way to Jean''s office, Lilia felt worried and continued to guess the worst that could happen. Fortunately, the university was not far from Jean''s office. In just 15 minutes, the taxi arrived in front of the office building.


    As Lilia got out of the car, she saw Kenny who was wearing a gray suit. The man was standing outside the lobby door as he kept his eye on the highway. Lilia felt a little sorry to see Jean''s assistant drying in the sun.


    "Miss Lilia!" Kenny immediately ran over to her, "Pleasee in! President Jean asked me to escort you directly to his office."


    "Sorry to keep you waiting outside in this hot weather, Kenny." Lilia expressed her guilt.


    "No, you didn''t keep me waiting. I was justing out of the lobby when you arrived." Kenny hurriedly rejected Lilia''s apology.


    The man escorted her to Jean''s office on the top floor just like before, but this time Lilia got a lot of curious looks from the staff who passed her.


    She wasn''t surprised that many of Jean''s employees were present at the celebration party yesterday as guests. Lilia had a suspicion that the news about her rtionship with Jean had spread widely among the staff, all because of Jean showing off their closeness during the party!


    When Lilia arrived at Jean''s office, the owner of the room was not there.


    "The president is still in a meeting but it will end soon, please wait here for a moment." Kenny told Lilia.


    As Kenny said, Jean appeared only five minutes after Lilia arrived. He was carrying a stack of documents in his arms and looked tired. However, when the man saw Lilia, his face became a little more excited.


    "Have you been waiting long?" Jean asked in a warm voice.


    Lilia shook her head, "No, I just got here." She said while ying with the sofa cushions. Seeing Jean''s face again reminded Lilia of the moment their lips had almost touched. The memory made her feel embarrassed through and through.


    Suddenly Jean''s face appeared right in front of Lilia, "Are you alright? Your face is red." The man asked in worry.


    Lilia jumped in shock and hurriedly walked away, "I-I''m fie. I-I should have asked you that! Why did you call me here when you were busy? Did something happen?"


    Lilia remembered the voice of conversation she heard when Jean called. The voice must havee from the meeting Jean had just joined. If that man called in the middle of a meeting, there must be something important he had to tell her. Still, Lilia had no idea what it was.


    Lilia stared at Jean''s calm face with a frown. The man didn''t seem rushed or panicked, he looked very rxed. He made Lilia feel stupid for worrying about things.


    Jean just smiled at Lilia''s annoyed gaze. He ced his documents on the desk before opening one of his desk drawers. The man took out a box that was neatly wrapped in paper, "For you."


    Lilia looked at him in surprise, "What''s this special asion?"


    Her feelings were mixed having seen the gift. She felt a bit frustrated that all her worries had just gone in vain. At the same time, Lilia was also touched because Jean still took the time to give her gifts despite his busy schedule.


    Jean sat down next to his fianc��e and ced the gift in her hand, "Thest time you came here, you seemed very interested in the frame containing your photo. So I bought you the same frame." He said while smiling mischievously.


    Lilia''s eyes widened when she saw the frame containing Jean''s photo. That guy looked really handsome in his picture, but what kind of guy gave his own photo?! This was the first time Lilia has received such a unique gift!


    Jean raised his thick eyebrows when he saw that Lilia did not seem excited by the present, "What is wrong? You don''t like the photo of your future husband?"


    "Huh? No, I was just a little shocked. Um�� thank you." Lilia covered her surprise with a big smile. This had to be some sort of a revenge!


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    -Link : https://..webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805

 Chapter 49 - Do You Need Help?

    This time, Lilia''s reaction made Jean satisfied. The man went to his desk and started working again, "What were you doing on your brother''s campus today?" He asked in a light tone as if he was asking about the weather.


    Jean''s question made Lilia stop getting the gift into her bag for a moment, "Ah�� my parents were going to Jakarta on business, and they asked me to visit Daniel, my younger brother. Since I''m not busy today, I went to his campus." Lilia answered, deliberately not mentioning the problem Daniel had caused.


    Still, Jean could perceive the faint irritation in Lilia''s voice, "Then how is your brother''s condition? Is he in trouble?" The man put down the document and stared at Lilia.


    Lilia lowered her head while smiling bitterly. She really couldn''t hide anything in front of her fianc��, "Yes ... something like that."


    "Do you need help?"


    Hearing Jean''s question, Lilia turned to the man in surprise. She still remembered thest time Jean gave her "help", he arranged things without asking Lilia for her opinion like a tyrant. Now that Jean remembered to ask her first, this must be a good progress!


    Lilia lowered her head and thought about the offer for a moment. Normally she would refuse Jean''s help. She was not used to asking other people to solve her problems. Plus, she and Jean were just a contract partner. The man offered his help as a mere formality to fulfill his obligations as a good fianc��.


    The question, however, was it true?


    The more times Lilia met Jean, the more uncertain she became. Behind his cold demeanor and words, Lilia could feel his care and concern. It was as if��


    Jean really loved her.


    Lilia hurriedly shook her head, trying to erase the thought. She had promised not to repeat her mistake of trusting men. If she didn''t expect anything, she wouldn''t be heartbroken when her hopes were betrayed.


    "You don''t need my help?"


    Lilia looked up in surprise. It seemed like Jean took her head shake as rejection. Even though the man''s expression didn''t change, Lilia could feel the disappointment in Jean''s voice.


    ''Maybe�� Jean likes me too. Even if only a little.''


    That thought prompted Lilia to answer, "I guess I need a little help."


    Hearing that, Jean''s gaze immediately sparkled and the corners of his mouth twitched as if holding a broad smile. He looked really happy just because Lilia asked him for help.


    "Just a little, okay? I do ask for your help, but only a little! Really a little!" Lilia emphasized.


    "Of course." Jean nodded, "What do you need?"


    "I need information about a student. It doesn''t have to be aplete profile. I just need her family background and activities for thest two weeks." Lilia answered without hesitation.


    "Okay." Jean only asked the target''s name before calling someone.


    Lilia looked at the man talking on the phone. To be honest, she didn''t have to ask Jean for help. The Pangestu family also had an extensive informationwork and she could use it to find information. But if she used the Pangestu Family connection, they would tell her father. Lilia nned to use this matter to make Daniel owe her a debt of gratitude, so her father shouldn''t find out about this. That was why she decided it would be safer to ask her fianc�� for help.


    At the very least, Lilia didn''t need to pretend in front of Jean, and that man was reliable too.


    Jean gave her the confidence that if Lilia fell, that man would always be there to catch her.


    Lilia snapped out of her reverie as Jean flicked her forehead. Lilia immediately covered her forehead and gave an angry gaze at the man who was standing in front of her.


    Still, Jean didn''t feel guilty and instead smiled ignorantly, "Why do you keep staring at me? Enchanted by my face?"


    Lilia''s face immediately turned red, "Huh?! What did you say?! Don''t talk nonsense!" She protested.


    Before Jean could tease Lilia any further, the man''s phone rang. Clicking his tongue in annoyance, he raised it. After a brief conversation, the fax machine on Jean''s desk turned on and began printing something.


    "This."


    Lilia stared at the stack of papers which Jean casually offered her. In just a few minutes, the information she was looking for was avable. Lilia received the document with trembling hands.


    The Widjaya Family''s influence was truly terrifying!


    Lilia''s surprise grew even greater as she read the document. The information listed there about the student who became Daniel''s girlfriend was veryplete. There were even details about her monthly menstrual period.


    However, Lilia''s expression changed while reading thest part of the report.


    "Is there something wrong?" Jean did not escape seeing the change in expression.


    Lilia shook her head with a faint smile, "I just don''t think that this matter is more difficult than I thought. Jean, I have one small request for you��" The woman approached Jean and whispered something in his ear.


    "Okay, I''ll tell him." Jean nodded.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    -Link : https://..webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805

 Chapter 50 - Dinner Promise

    Even though Jean didn''t fully understand Lilia''s request, he didn''t ask any further.


    After the incident where Lilia scolded him for arranging everything without asking her opinion, Jean understood something. This woman in front of him did not rely on others and had her own thoughts. Lilia was not a bird in a cage.


    The best thing that Jean could do for such a woman was to respect her wishes.


    "Thank you very much, Jean." Lilia''s voice pulled the man back to reality. Lilia gave the biggest smile Jean had ever seen. Her beautiful face was radiant and she looked even cuter than usual, "This information is very helpful. I''m d I asked for your help."


    ''What a cunning woman'' Jean thought to himself. If Lilia continued to show him such a cute smile, he wouldn''t be able to refuse whatever the woman asked. His desire to tease Lilia came back.


    "Just a thank you?" Jean crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows, "Do you think that''s enough?"


    Lilia''s smile froze. Jean stifled augh when he saw Lilia looking around, as if looking for a way to escape.


    "Um ... how about I buy you dinner?" Lilia suggested the first thing that came to her mind.


    However, Lilia''s face turned red in embarrassment secondster because she had given the exact same answer as before. Jean felt that this woman''s unique mindset had never changed. Since when did a rich man like him let his fianc��e treat him?


    Jean chuckled, "I thought I told you I didn''t need a treat." While saying that, Jean punched in Kenny''s extension number, "Reserve a ce at Hirayuki Restaurant." His words were short.


    "Understood, President!"


    Lilia looked closely at the man who was hanging up the phone. When she thought that Jean''s dominant attitude had improved, the man made another decision without asking her opinion.


    "Hm, even though I wanted to invite you to eat something spicy." Lilia quipped.


    "Don''t worry, Hirayuki Restaurant also has spicy food." Jean replied casually, "Whatever you want to eat, you can find it there."


    Lilia took a deep breath. This man had absolutely no intention of improving his attitude!


    *****


    Hirayuki Restaurant was located on the outskirts of town. Even though the location was far from the crowds, this restaurant was actually popr because of its quiet atmosphere and beautiful mountain views. Hirayuki Restaurant was also famous for using only natural ingredients in its cooking.


    When Jean and Lilia arrived, it was six o''clock. The twilight atmosphere and the smell of the fresh grass gave Lilia a feeling of calm and peace. She walked along the path towards the restaurant with light steps.


    Every now and then she nced at the man walking beside her. Jean had left his coat at the office and was wearing only a ck shirt. His blonde hair contrasted the dim atmosphere.


    A restaurant waiter escorted them to an outdoor dining room that showed a clear view of the mountain. The tables were made of chiseled stone and the wooden chairs were lined with soft cushions for customers to sitfortably.


    Lilia looked around, admiring the ssy-looking open dining room and its natural atmosphere. But there was one thing that bothered her. In a ce this wide that could amodate dozens of people, there were only the two of them.


    After sitting down at one of the tables, Lilia asked Jean this, "I heard this restaurant is very popr and it''s really hard to get a table. But why isn''t anyone other than us here now?"


    The waitress in charge of their table opened her mouth to exin, but Jean shot her a sharp gaze. The waiter hastily covered her mouth and handed them the menu book in silence.


    "Even popr restaurants can get lonely at times." Jean said without showing any guilt, "Just enjoy this rare opportunity."


    Lilia hid her smile behind the menu book. It looked like Kenny ordered this whole ce just so they wouldn''t be disturbed by their dinner.


    As Lilia started reading the menu book, she heard a notification sound from her cell phone. She put down the menu and immediately checked her phone. The notification said that Lilia got a new SMS.


    She opened the message and her eyes shed with pleasure when she saw the name of the sender. Alfred Ricardo, Daniel''s trustee lecturer. The man informed her that the student''s parents had agreed to meet and discuss the case in two days


    When Jean finished ordering and closed the menu book, he found that Lilia hadn''t touched the menu and was busy with her phone. Jean frowned in annoyance before stealing nces at Lilia''s phone screen. He could see the woman was reading an SMS instead of a message from another app.


    "Is there any problem?" Jean tried to ask in a tone as neutral as possible.


    Lilia didn''t even look up and just shook her head, "Nothing, I''ll be finished soon."


    Jean didn''t question her anymore as his eyes turned icy cold. He had investigated everything about Lilia, including people shemunicated with frequently. However, allmunication was always done via Other applications. This made the person grabbing his fianc��e''s attention right now was someone Jean didn''t know.


    ''Who is it?'' Jean''s eyes shed menacingly, making the waiter standing beside the table tremble with fear.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    -Link : https://..webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805

 Chapter 51 - Only Her

    Lilia finished replying to Alfred''s text and put her cell phone on the table. When she looked up, she felt that Jean''s face looked a little gloomy. However, when Lilia took a closer look at the man, Jean''s expression was as t as ever.


    ''Maybe he just got the wrong look'' Lilia decided.


    "What''s your order?" Jean asked while tapping on Lilia''s menu book.


    "Oh��" Lilia read the menu book briefly before ordering a bowl of soup and a te of sd.


    After the waitress left with their order, Jean took the teapot from the table and began to brew the tea, "Isn''t your dinner too little? I told you that I will treat you, so you don''t have to feel embarrassed."


    Lilia could hear the worry in the man''s voice, but she had no intention of adding to the order, "Next week I will go to Mn for the fashion week. I really need to keep my body in shape, so I don''t dare to eat more!"


    Jean poured tea into Lilia''s cup and his own. The fragrant aroma of tea made Lilia feel rxed.


    "How long will you be there?" Jean asked while sipping his tea.


    "About a week." Lilia tasted the tea and immediately liked it, "If all goes well, I can be back in four or five days."


    Jean just nodded and didn''t say another word.


    In the open dining room, only the sound of insects and the wind blowing asionally could be heard. Lilia started fidgeting with her nails. Jean''s decision to book this entire ce had the opposite effect. This silence was awkward and ufortable.


    When Lilia was trying to find a topic for conversation, her cellphone rang again. Both Lilia and Jean''s gazes were fixed on the cellphone screen, which showed a new SMS message. Lilia immediately opened it and read the message.


    When Lilia was typing her thanks, Jean red at the woman. If they had been in a closed room, the temperature in that room would have dropped dramatically due to Jean''s irritation. Even though Lilia had put her cellphone in the bag, the man''s mood still didn''t improve.


    Jean looked at Lilia''s bag and realized that the woman didn''t keep her cellphone in the bag, but instead put it on the table. He was sure that Lilia was doing it on purpose because she was waiting for the SMS reply. Jean''s annoyance peaked when he felt that Lilia was just chatting with him to pass the time until the text she was waiting for arrived.


    The man suddenly rose from his chair, "I''m going to the restroom for a bit." He said coldly before leaving.


    Lilia watched Jean walk away with a confused look. This time she didn''t see it wrong�� the man looked irritated! Lilia lowered her head and dug through her memories one by one. What irritated Jean? Was it because she orderedte? Or because she ordered too little food? There''s no way Jean was annoyed just because Lilia replied to the iing text, right?


    The more Lilia thought about it, the more suspicious and annoyed Jean looked because he felt he was ignored. It seemed like Jean didn''t like it when Lilia shared her attention with other things even though they were having dinner together. He sighed while shaking his head. Jean acted like a child whose toys were snatched by other kids! Unfortunately, no one else there could correct the misunderstanding.


    Meanwhile, Jean left the dining room and went into the hallway between the outdoor area and the indoor area of ??the restaurant. He took out his cell phone and called someone.


    "Find out everything that happened when Lilia went to her brother''s campus today. Immediately." His order was brief. After saying that, Jean immediately hung up on him.


    The man let out a deep breath, but he still felt confused. He took out his cigarette and lit it with a lighter. After several puffs of cigarette smoke, Jean felt calmer. He leaned against the pir and stared at the open dining room he had just left. For an instant, his mouth curled into a helpless smile.


    All this time Jean thought of himself as a rational person. He could keep his emotions steady without problem and yet, that confidence began to waver when he met the woman. Only she could make his mood rise or fall this easy.


    Only Lilia Pangestu.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    -Link : https://..webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805

 Chapter 52 - I Won’t Do It Again

    When Jean returned to the open dining room, he saw Lilia leaning back on the chair. The woman greeted him with a broad smile, as if that awkward silence never happened.


    Jean began to feel a little guilty for his fianc��e for making things so ufortable. He asked while sitting on his chair, "Why are you smiling like that?"


    Lilia pointed to the dish on the table that the waitress had just brought out. The dish was Sapo tofu with a thick, bloody red sauce. Just smelling the scent was enough to make Lilia''s eyes water from the heat. ording to the waiter, it was the spiciest dish in this restaurant.


    "I didn''t know you were taking my words seriously. Unfortunately, I''m on a diet, so I can''t eat spicy food." Lilia said while resting her chin. As a lover of spicy food, Lilia wanted to ept this challenge, but she didn''t want to risk messing up her job in Mn.


    "No problem. I''m going to wrap this food and give it to Kenny." Jean replied calmly.


    Lilia''sughter broke when she heard that. She knew Jean had no intention of eating this spicy dish in the first ce. The man only ordered this food to answer the sarcasm earlier.


    Fortunately, the waitress immediately came over with the rest of their order, so they could start the real dinner.


    Lilia didn''t eat the food right away. She took out her cell phone and opened the Other app, then sent a picture. After she did that, Jean''s cell phone vibrated.


    Lilia shed a mischievous smile at the man in front of her, "Jean, looks like you got a new message."


    Jean stared at the woman for a moment before opening his phone. He saw that one message had just arrived and immediately clicked the picture Lilia had sent. The image contains screenshots of Lilia and Alfred''s conversations via SMS. The man''s eyes widened. All the irritation he felt instantly vanished like melting ice, leaving only warmth in his heart.


    "You know, I actually don''t want to tell you about this because I don''t want to burden you with my troubles." Lilia started talking while ying with the food on her te, "But now that I think about it, I would feel hurt because I was not trusted if I was in your position. Besides, you''ve helped me too, so��" Lilia told Jean about the case caused by Daniel in full.


    The man listened patiently. Jean knew Lilia wasn''t the type to easily tell others her problems. This time, however, the woman was willing to tell him what had happened, without Jean having to find out on his own. Lilia, who shut the door to her heart tightly after being disappointed by William, had changed. The woman began to open the door to her heart again, a little wider for Jean.


    "Then Mr. Alfred just contacted me to discuss the settlement of this case. So you don''t have to worry because we don''t discuss anything else at all." Lilia ended her exnation.


    Jean returned to put away his cellphone with a t face as if he didn''t care, "You don''t have to exin everything you did to me."


    Even though Jean said that, Lilia could see a faint joy in the man''s expression. Lilia wanted tough because her honest fianc�� looked adorable.


    "If you don''t like something, just tell me. You don''t have to go out and smoke alone like that." Lilia said.


    Hearing that, Jean finally smiled back, "How do you know? Do you smell it?" He asked calmly.


    Lilia could feel the charm of a grown man from Jean''s smile. That man waspletely different from William, who always seemed like a faker upperssman.


    Lilia''s heart skipped a beat as she leaned towards Jean, "I know because I saw this." Lilia wiped the remaining ashes that had fallen on Jean''s cor with her hand.


    After making sure the man''s clothes were clean, Lilia pulled her hand back. Suddenly, Jean caught her wrist.


    "I will never do it again. I promise." He whispered beforending a light kiss on the back of Lilia''s hand.


    Lilia''s body stiffened and her face turned red. She could still feel Jean''s soft lips against her hands. Jean''s cold skin felt crisp to Lilia. But the thing that surprised her the most was Jean''s words.


    The man promised not to suspect her again for no apparent reason. It was a form of trust that Jean ced on Lilia.


    Lilia hurriedly pulled her hand away from Jean''s grasp, "Okay, I understand! Let''s hurry and eat before everything gets cold!"


    After that moment, the atmosphere between the two became warm and friendly, like a young couple in love.


    *****


    On the way home, Jean held the steering wheel with one hand while his left hand gripped Lilia''s right.


    Lilia who was in the passenger seat continued to stare out the window. She tried to be calm, but the tips of her ears were bright red. Lilia was silently observing Jean''s figure through his reflection in the car''s window.


    Suddenly Jean nced at Lilia and caught the woman stealing nces secretly. He smiled softly at Lilia''s adorable behavior.


    Lilia blushed when she got caught by Jean. She turned to the man to reply, "Jean, driving in these conditions is not safe!" Lilia raised her right hand which was held by Jean.


    Jean chuckled. He understood what Lilia meant, but that woman should know that he didn''t care what other people said, "Then I''ll drive more slowly."


    Lilia was at a loss for words at the answer. She just wanted Jean to let go of her hand, but the man dodged it easily. Lilia sighed and let their fingers link all the way home.


    *****


    The next day, Lilia heard from Jean that Kenny didn''te to work the day after getting the super spicy Sapo tofu. Feeling guilty, Lilia sent digestive medicine to the poor man.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    -Link : https://..webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805

 Chapter 53 - Case Solving

    Two dayster, Lilia came back to Alfred''s office on campus.


    Today she was wearing a white blouse and a long, bright yellow skirt which made her look younger than usual. With that appearance, Lilia could be mistaken as one of the students here.


    Alfred sat beside Lilia. The man would act as a neutral party in this case. The lecturer''s outfit looked simplistic and didn''t attract attention. Lilia felt that Alfred''s appearance suited his humble character.


    "Mr. Alfred, how long have you been teaching here?" Lilia opened the conversation while waiting for the student''s parents to arrive.


    "It''s only been about 4 years. I am an alumnus of this campus, and immediately taught as a lecturer after I graduated." Alfred replied with a friendly smile.


    "4 years? That means you are only 2 years older than me?" Lilia calcted Alfred''s age and was surprised to find that the man is only 26 years old, "Wow, you must be very smart because you can immediately teach as a lecturer!"


    "Not really, I''m lucky to be epted because there were rmendations from my lecturers. Without them, I wouldn''t be here now." Alfred emphasized with a red face, "Ah, Miss Lilia doesn''t need to be so formal with me either. Since our ages are not that different, just think of me as your senior."


    "Alright, Brother Alfred." Lilia nodded while thinking that Alfred''s embarrassed face looked cute.


    When Alfred poured the tea for Lilia, she happened to see the brandbel on Alfred''s sleeve. Lilia''s eyes widened in shock, ''Isn''t this an internationally renowned clothing from an expensive brand?'' The price of a T-shirt with this brand alone could reach millions of Rupiah, especially when the shirt Alfred was wearing looked like a shirt specially sewn for him.


    ''Since when did the sries of lecturers at this university be so high?!''


    Before Lilia could ask, the two of them heard footsteps leading into this room.


    "Looks like they''vee." Alfred''s expression turned serious.


    When the door swung open, Lilia got up from her chair as a gesture of courtesy. A husband and his wife entered the room, followed by a young woman wearing a pure white overalls. The student looked nervous. Her eyes kept ncing around the room.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Iswara, please sit down." Alfred also got up from his chair and invited them to sit down.


    The pair exchanged nces for a moment before sitting on the sofa across from Lilia without saying a word. Their daughter fidgeted near the sofa with her head bowed.


    "Lacy, please sit down too." Alfred gently called.


    The student jumped when she heard her name being called. After ncing at her parents, the student sat on the edge of the sofa. For a moment, there was only silence in the room.


    "Are you the guardian of that ignorant boy?" Lacy''s mother, Madel, started the conversation in a harsh voice.


    Lilia''s gaze swept across the married couple. She could see that the two of them had absolutely no intention of settling this case amicably.


    Lilia straightened up and suddenly bowed towards Lacy''s parents, "I''m really sorry for the trouble my brother caused." Lilia said in a polite tone. She was not condescending nor arrogant.


    Lacy''s father, Freddy Iswara, secretly nudged his wife. The man''s eyes shed with greed as he recognized Lilia''s identity, "Miss Lilia Pangestu, right? Since you know your brother has caused trouble, what are you going to do topensate us?" Freddy said coldly.


    Madel immediately nodded excitedly, "Our daughter got pregnant because of your brother! If you can''tpensate properly, we don''t mind settling this in court!"


    Alfred frowned as the couple deliberately threatened Lilia to intimidate her. His eyes turned cold and he prepared himself to interrupt when the situation got worse.


    Lacy, who had been silent since earlier, stole a nce at Lilia. When their gazes met, the student hurriedly lowered her head again.


    Lilia returned her gaze to the couple. Her expression was calm as if this situation was within her control, she even could smile a little, "I thought the Iswara Family would be willing to meet today to discuss a solution? If you guys insist on solving it in court, we don''t need to continue the discussion today. What do you think, Mr. Alfred?" Lilia threw the question at the man beside her.


    Alfred saw the confidence in Lilia''s eyes and decided to believe in her n. He nodded with a serious face, "I agree with your opinion, Miss Lilia. We''d better just end this meeting."


    Lilia and Alfred''s attitude made Freddy and Madel panic. They thought that Lilia didn''t want this case to be brought to court so that the young woman would fulfill whatever they wanted. But why did things turn out like this?


    Freddy cleared his throat and tried to fix the situation, "W-Wait a moment. Since we''vee all the way here, I don''t mind discussing a solution before going to court. Whatpensation can you offer to solve this problem? My daughter is an innocent and ignorant child. She''s never had a boyfriend. But now she is pregnant because of your brother. As her parents, I feel so sad!" Freddy''s words sounded exaggerated.


    Lilia almostughed at that. Innocent and clueless? She couldn''t believe that a student who dated several boys at once was still innocent!


    Lilia shot Lacy a sarcastic look before answering, "Really? Since Lacy was willing when my brother asked her to stay, it''s obvious that she also has feelings for Daniel, right? Otherwise, how could an innocent and clueless child seem to dare to spend the night with a boy!"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    -Link : https://..webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805

 Chapter 54 - He Is Not His Son

    Lacy''s face turned pale at Lilia''s words. Her parents also couldn''t reply to her words because that was what happened.


    Lilia felt satisfied seeing their reactions. It seemed like her debating skills had improved a lot since she met Jean, "Therefore, the solution I offer is to let Daniel take responsibility and marry Lacy." Lilia continued.


    Alfred turned to Lilia. His expression was colored with surprise. The three members of the Iswara Family also looked at Lilia in disbelief. But among all of them, Lacy was the first to show her reaction. Her expression of disbelief turned to joy and relief.


    Lilia smiled coldly at Lacy''s easy-to-read reaction.


    "W-What�� Are you serious? Can you really make that decision? How about your parent''s opinion?" Freddy''s voice trembled. His greedy eyes sparkled as if he could already see the Pangestu Family''s wealth falling into his hands.


    If their daughter could marry the Pangestu Family''s only son, all their assets would belong to him. He didn''t have to work hard anymore and could live a rxed life with all that wealth.


    Lilia nodded with a serious face, "Of course, I can decide that. My father has left this matter in my hands. If you don''t believe me, I can call him now��" Lilia acted as if she was going to take out her cellphone.


    "N-No need! We believe in you! " Fred hurriedly stopped Lilia. The greedy man wanted to formalize this marriage before Lilia''s parents could intervene.


    "Okay." Lilia nodded. She wanted to praise herself for being able to act so convincingly. "But before they can get married, my family has rules that Lacy has to follow."


    "What rules?" For the first time, Lacy spoke up. She had been looking down and making a pitiful face like an innocent victim since earlier, but now the young woman was staring straight at Lilia. It looked like she''d stopped pretending because her goal had been aplished.


    "The rule is very simple. Since you im that the baby in your womb is Daniel''s child, we just need to go to the hospital and find out the truth. If the DNA matches, we will immediately arrange for your marriage. Mr. and Mrs. Iswara, do you agree?"


    For a moment, no one was able to answer.


    The excitement on Lacy''s face faded and was reced by panic. She nced at her parents as if asking for help. Seeing her daughter''s gaze, Madel immediately spoke in a sharp tone, "What do you mean? DNA examination? Are you using Lacy of ndering that ignorant man?"


    Freddy nodded beside his wife, "Miss Lilia, your words just now made us doubt whether you really wanted to solve this case."


    The man then turned to Alfred, "Mr. Alfred too, why are you silent and let this youngdy say whatever she wants? Shouldn''t you be the neutral party here? If you really don''t want to settle this matter properly, we don''t mind meeting in court!"


    Alfred just smiled and didn''t answer. He did not feel the need to answer someone who did not know the duties of the neutral party in this meeting. Alfred would only speak up when things get out of hand. So far, he could see that Lilia hadplete control over this situation.


    Hearing Freddy''s repeated words, Lilia wanted to take a deep breath, "Aren''t you sure that the baby''s father is my brother? You just need to do a simple DNA test so we have clear evidence. Unless��" Lilia red at Lacy, "...You are not sure who the father of the baby is."


    Lacy hurriedly lowered her head, but her nervous movements were enough to answer Lilia''s suspicion. Daniel''s sister smiled coldly. How dare this woman try to trick the Pangestu Family?


    Sitting next to Lilia, Alfred''s eyes were constantly fixed on her. From the start of the meeting until now, Lilia had never shown the slightest nervousness or panic. Even though the Iswara Family tried toplicate the situation, Lilia''s response remained calm and polite. Lilia''s attitude surprised Alfred. The man became curious about what made this beautiful model so full of confidence.


    Meanwhile, Freddy and Madel ran out of excuses to fight Lilia. Madel suddenly stood up and hit the table, "What are you asking for a DNA test for?! I bet you told us toe today just to nder my daughter! We are victims! Why are you so impudent?! You really don''t know the rules! I will call the police and sue you in court!" Cried Madel.


    "Mrs. Iswara, please calm yourself!" Alfred immediately got up and ced himself in front of Lilia. He was worried that Madel would hit Lilia if she wasn''t stopped.


    Lilia wasn''t afraid at all. Her lips curved into a sinister smile, "You''re right, we should settle this withwsuits. I happened to call an acquaintancewyer today. Instead of arguing over who the baby''s father is, we better turn the case over to the police. Lawyer Sadana, pleasee in!" Lilia raised her voice and called someone.


    Only a few seconds after Lilia spoke, Alfred''s door opened. Kenny walked in looking like a professional attorney, carrying a leather briefcase and a stack of documents.


    "Good morning, Miss Lilia." Kenny immediately approached his client, "I''ve heard everything. Just leave this case to me." The man said in a serious tone while standing beside Lilia.


    Lacy''s face turned even paler upon witnessing this all. Daniel''s big sister had predicted that her parents wouldplicate the situation and prepared awyer! If this case was actually brought to court and the lies were exposed, then��


    Lacy jumped up from her chair and immediately knelt in front of her parents, "Father! Mother! Don''t take this matter to court! This baby is not Daniel''s child!"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    - "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    - "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" :?https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    - "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 55 - No Shortcut

    "Good morning, Miss Lilia." Kenny immediately approached his client, "I''ve heard everything. Just leave this case to me." The man said in a serious tone while standing beside Lilia.


    Lacy''s face turned even paler upon witnessing this all. Daniel''s big sister had predicted that her parents wouldplicate the situation and prepared awyer! If this case was actually brought to court and the lies were exposed, then��


    Lacy jumped up from her chair and immediately knelt in front of her parents, "Father! Mother! Don''t take this matter to court! This baby is not Daniel''s child!"


    Kenny''s arrival was thest trigger for Lacy to confess.


    Lacy''s confession seemed to p her parents in the face. Their daughter made it clear that the baby''s father was not Daniel Pangestu. Even worse, her words indicated that the Iswara Family was trying to deceive the Pangestu Family.


    While Freddy and Madel were still trying to process their daughter''s words, Alfred got up from his chair. The young lecturer approached the desk and took out his cell phone. After pressing a few buttons, they could hear the recorded voice clearly.


    "I will call the police and sue you in court!"


    "This baby is not Daniel''s child!"


    Alfred recorded all their conversations from the beginning. Lilia smiled with satisfaction because she made the right decision by asking Alfred for help.


    Meanwhile, Lacy''s body who was still kneeling on the floor began to tremble violently. Her face was pale and looked as if she was about to pass out.


    Her parents'' expression was even worse. The two of them were so embarrassed that they didn''t dare look up. All their arrogant attitude disappeared without a trace.


    "Since the truth is clear, please don''t cause trouble on campus again. This campus is a ce to teach and educate young people and not to make a fuss like this." Alfred said coldly.


    Hearing that, Freddy took turns ring at Alfred and Lilia. The man repeatedly opened and closed his mouth as if he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he gave up and pulled up from his seat. They hurried away without saying a word. They didn''t even nce at their daughter who was still kneeling on the floor.


    Seeing that, Lilia became worried that they would cross Lacy''s name from the family card due to this incident. Lilia sighed and took out a box of tissues from her bag. She approached the female student, then bent down and held her arm.


    "Can you stand up?" Asked Lilia.


    Lacy stared wide-eyed at the older woman. With Lilia''s help, she got up from the floor.


    Alfred couldn''t take his eyes off Lilia. The woman always managed to surprise him. Lilia didn''t seem like someone who would sympathize with her enemy, but she turned back Alfred''s belief. His chest was filled with a new feeling that couldn''t be described. The feeling grew stronger the more Alfred got to know the woman. The man decided that he needed to get closer to Lilia so he could better understand her feelings.


    Lilia used a tissue to wipe Lacy''s face which was drenched in sweat and tears as she said, "A woman needs to learn to take care of themselves. Don''t trust others too easily. Only you know what is best for you."


    Even though Lilia didn''t like Lacy for tricking her brother, the young woman reminded her of herself in the past. In the past, Lilia gave all her heart and trust to William, but all she got was heartache and disappointment.


    Lacy looked at Lilia with teary eyes. There was no hatred or contempt in the older woman''s words. There was only sincerity. Lacy wasforted by Lilia''s kindness.


    "...Yes." Lacy whispered before starting to sob. She regretted trying to trick Lilia. But her biggest regret was that she couldn''t be with this awesome sister-inw.


    "Once again, I apologize for what Daniel did. This card is for you. Think of it as an apology from the Pangestu Family." Lilia put her credit card in Lacy''s hand.


    Lacy hurriedly shook her head and tried to return the card, "N-No! I was in the wrong, so��!"


    However, Lilia justughed and patted her shoulder, "It''s okay, I want you to ept it. But if you have the opportunity, please return Daniel''s card. I also don''t mind you dating as long as that''s what you want. For your parents��"


    Lacy hurriedly interrupted Lilia''s words, "I''ll take care of them, so don''t worry, Miss Lilia! Instead, I should apologize to you and Mr. Alfred for causing trouble!" The young woman bowed deeply, expressing her regret.


    Alfred approached his student and asked her to look up, "Lacy, make today a lesson for you. Remember that there are no shortcuts to getting rich in this world." He said in a soft but firm tone.


    Alfred''s words reminded Lacy that even if Lilia had forgiven her, she still had a mistake. The student promised not to forget today''s events and immediately went after her parents. After confirming that Lacy really left, Lilia let out a long sigh. She turned to Kenny with a big smile, "Kenny, thank you very much for your help today."


    Kenny lost his serious expression and smiled back, "You''re wee, Miss Lilia. If you don''t have anything else you need, I''ll go back to the President first."


    Lilia nodded, "Please convey my thanks to him too." Thinking of Jean made Lilia''s expression soften.


    As Kenny left the room, Lilia checked her watch and realized that it was almost time for lunch. She turned to Alfred, "Brother Alfred, thank you very much for your help. Can I treat you to lunch as a thank you?"


    Alfred shook his head with a humble smile, "You''re wee, but I didn''t do anything earlier. You''re the one in charge, Lilia."


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    - "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    - "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" :? https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    - "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://.webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 56 - Men Of Study

    As Kenny left the room, Lilia checked her watch and realized that it was almost time for lunch. She turned to Alfred, "Brother Alfred, thank you very much for your help. Can I treat you to lunch as a thank you?"


    Alfred shook his head with a humble smile, "You''re wee, but I didn''t do anything earlier. You''re the one in charge, Lilia."


    "That is not true. If it weren''t for your initiative to record the entire conversation earlier, the Iswara Family might not have given up that easily. Does Brother Alfred refuse my offer because he didn''t want to have lunch with me?" Lilia asked lightly in a joking tone.


    Alfredughed, "If you insist like that, I will dly ept your offer."


    This young woman, who looked more mature than her age but still had a naughty side, tickled Alfred''s curiosity.


    *****


    They picked up Daniel, who was waiting on the basketball court with a pale face, before going to one of the restaurants near campus. Lilia deliberately chose afy but not too expensive restaurant so that Alfred wouldn''t feel embarrassed.


    They entered a private room in the restaurant and sat around the dining table. Daniel sat next to Lilia, while Alfred sat across the siblings. The room was surrounded by nt pots that gave it a natural and elegant impression.


    The waitress handed them the menu book before pouring the green tea into three cups.


    "Please, Brother Alfred, you may order first." Lilia pushed the menu book towards Alfred.


    "Thank you, but I''ll just follow what you ordered." Alfred tried to refuse gently.


    "Then tell me your favorite food and I''ll order it." Lilia brushed off Alfred''s attempt to refuse with a sweet smile.


    Alfred had no other choice and epted the menu book, "Since when were you sure the baby''s father wasn''t Daniel, by the way?"


    Daniel also turned to his sister. Even though the young man''s face looked tired and thin, his eyes lit up after hearing that the problem was over. He couldn''t taste his food or sleep well for the past two days. Daniel was worried to death that today''s meeting would end in trial, but his sister easily solved the problem. He vowed to return Lilia''s help someday.


    "Since the beginning. I knew my brother would be held responsible if he did it, and after searching for information on Lacy, I became convinced." Lilia replied casually.


    Alfred''s hand stopped turning the pages on the menu book for a moment, "I see. To be honest, I was really surprised to see you being nice to Lacy after she admitted her lie." The man looked at Lilia curiously.


    Lilia smiled faintly, "She didn''t n all this."


    "What do you mean?" Alfred frowned.


    "I know that Lacy is dating my brother and another boy. When I searched further, the man told her to pretend Daniel impregnated her so that Lacy could marry into the Pangestu Family." Lilia shrugged, "Maybe that guy promised Lacy that she could divorce Daniel after ckmailing him all out. When I found out about that, I couldn''t really hate her."


    "You don''t need to pity someone like that, Sis!" Daniel protested, "She''s trying to nder me, you know?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You also have a hand in this case." Lilia turned to her brother with a terrifying expression, "If you don''t shut up, I don''t mind telling dad everything."


    Daniel immediately fell silent at the threat. He could only frown as he flipped through the pages of the menu book.


    Alfred could onlyugh at their interaction. As expected, Lilia Pangestu was indeed an attractive woman. She was a popr model and came from a wealthy family, but she was not as arrogant as other young women. Instead, Lilia had the manners and kindness that were rarely found these days. Even though she treated her brother coldly, Lilia still cared enough to help him and hide this problem from their parents.


    In all his life, Alfred had never been attracted to someone like this!


    *****


    After they had lunch together, Lilia parted ways with Alfred and Daniel in front of the restaurant.


    "Thank you again, Brother Alfred." Lilia smiled broadly as she said that, "If there is something you need, please don''t hesitate to ask for my help."


    "I didn''t do much today, so I don''t deserve your thanks. I should be grateful for the lunch instead." Alfred replied humbly, "Drop by the campus if you''re free. Nobody knows what Daniel will do without his sister''s supervision." He added.


    "Hey! What do you mean?!" Daniel immediately protested.


    "Of course. Daniel, if you don''t go now, you''ll bete for ss." Lilia reminded him.


    Alfred went with Daniel, who was still grumbling with him. Lilia watched the two men walk away. She felt that Alfred was really fit to be a lecturer. Alfred fitted the image to what an educated man would look like. After being around people in the entertainment and business world for a long time, Alfred''s presence felt like a breath of fresh air to Lilia.


    The sound of the phone ringing broke Lilia''s reverie. She took out her cell phone and her smile broke when she saw the name on the screen.


    "Hello?"


    "When you''ve finished watching them, turn around."


    As usual, Jean''s deep voice made Lilia''s heart jump. The woman immediately turned around and saw a familiar ck car.


    Lilia hung up the phone and went over to the car. She stopped beside the opened car''s window where she could clearly see Jean''s face.


    "How do you know I''m here? Are you spying on me?" Lilia asked in a joking tone.


    The man''s cold expression melted away and Jean smiled faintly when he heard her joke, "Is your business finished?"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 57 - Have You Been Waiting For Me?

    Lilia hung up the phone and went over to the car. She stopped beside the opened car''s window where she could clearly see Jean''s face.


    "How do you know I''m here? Are you spying on me?" Lilia asked in a joking tone.


    The man''s cold expression melted away and Jean smiled faintly when he heard her joke, "Is your business finished?"


    Lilia nodded, her face filled with pride, "Yep, the case is over. The student and her parents will not cause any more problems."


    "Then get in the car." Jean opened the car''s door for her.


    Lilia walked in and sat down beside Jean. The woman acted as if she was the owner of the car. As soon as the car''s door closed, Kenny started driving the car.


    Lilia nced at the man beside her. Why would the president of the biggest real estatepany in town juste to pick her up? Didn''t he have other, more important pursuits?


    "Jean, did something happen? Shouldn''t you be in the office right now?" Lilia asked carefully.


    Kenny nodded excitedly in his driver seat. He wanted Lilia to break Jean''s habit of leaving his job just to meet his fianc��e. His head began to ache at the thought of the pile of work waiting for them in the office. However, Kenny did not dare to say that and could only pray that Lilia would understand his suffering.


    Jean turned to Lilia, a faint irritation appeared in his eyes, "I don''t happen to be busy, so I''m going to take you out to lunch. Don''t you like going out to eat with me?"


    Lilia frowned as suspicion arose in her mind. The man wanted to take her out to lunch, but Jean didn''t call her until she separated from Alfred and Daniel. Plus, that man was waiting for her near the restaurant, as if Jean knew Lilia had already had lunch.


    "Jean, have you been waiting for me until I finished lunch?" Lilia voiced her suspicions.


    "��Of course not." It took Jean a moment to answer. He didn''t think Lilia could guess so urately.


    Kenny was also surprised when he heard that. Jean deliberately forbade Kenny from telling Lilia that his boss also came to campus with him. The assistant knew that Jean intended to take Lilia to eat as soon as her business on campus was over. However, they saw Lilia going to a restaurant with Alfred and Daniel.


    Kenny thought that Jean would change his mind and return to the office, but the boss was waiting patiently. They sat in awkward silence in the car for an hour until Lilia parted ways with the two people. At times like this, Kenny regretted his fate as Jean''s assistant.


    Lilia was not aware of the inner conflict Kenny was currently experiencing. Jean''s answer was enough to tell her that this man had been waiting for her all this time. She felt guilty, but also touched.


    "Hmm, then, what do you want for lunch? I will apany you to eat." Lilia knew she shouldn''t eat too much before Mn Fashion Week, but she wanted to repay Jean''s favor. Her fianc��''s behavior was getting more and more adorable.


    Jean looked at the woman with suspicion. After a moment, he could see the guilt on Lilia''s face, "Hmm ..." Jean just smiled slightly without answering. That smile made his attraction as a grown man radiate even stronger.


    Lilia spent a few seconds admiring Jean''s appearance before finallying back to her senses. She cleared her throat and protested, "Don''t just smile! Where do you want to eat for lunch?"


    Instead of answering, Jean reached out and touched Lilia''s flushed cheek, "Do you feel guilty for eating first?" The temptation in his words was provocative.


    Lilia hurriedly moved away before shaking her head vigorously, "What are you talking about? I''m just not full yet!"


    "You want to know what you can do to get rid of your guilt?" Jean continued as if Lilia didn''t say anything.


    "Listen to my words!" Lilia protested.


    Jean ignored her protests and returned to stroking her cheek with his thumb,"It''s easy to correct your mistakes, really."


    "...What should I do?" Lilia gave in to her curiosity.


    Jean''s lips curled into a triumphant smile, "It is enough with just signing a marriage certificate."


    Hearing the man''s answer, Lilia stared nkly at Jean.


    She never thought that Jean would suddenly talk about their marriage certificate. Her mind was in chaos and she didn''t know how to react. All this time Lilia had always avoided the topic because it reminded her that her parents sold her for profit. At first Lilia thought that she hated this contract marriage, but now her mind had changed.


    When Lilia finally recovered from her shock, she pretended to sulk, "Hmm, I owe you a lunch, and you are asking me to pay it by marrying you? That doesn''t sound fair to me at all."


    "You think so?" Jean raised an eyebrow, "To me, that means the opportunity to have lunch with you is very valuable. Don''t you agree?"


    Lilia stopped pretending and could onlyugh at his answer. This man was getting better at sweet-talking!


    Jean smiled too when he heard her clearughter. He felt good for making his fianc��eugh. Satisfied withughter, Lilia cleared her throat and straightened up, "Regarding the letter, I can only promise you one thing." She said.


    "What is that?" Jean sensed that Lilia was talking seriously right now.


    "After I return from Mn, I will sign our marriage certificate."


    Lilia observed Jean''s expression as she said that. For a moment there was no change in the man''s face, but then his expression turned to surprise, disbelief, and finally joy.


    Note:


    Hi readers! Thankyou again for reading my novel this far, please support my other title in the webnovel application~ Your support and feedback are new power for me to keep on my works! ^^


    -"Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    -"Trial Marriage Husband" : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    -"The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 58 - A Decision

    Hearing the man''s answer, Lilia stared nkly at Jean.


    She never thought that Jean would suddenly talk about their marriage certificate. Her mind was in chaos and she didn''t know how to react. All this time Lilia had always avoided the topic because it reminded her that her parents sold her for profit. At first Lilia thought that she hated this contract marriage, but now her mind had changed.


    When Lilia finally recovered from her shock, she pretended to sulk, "Hmm, I owe you a lunch, and you are asking me to pay it by marrying you? That doesn''t sound fair to me at all."


    "You think so?" Jean raised an eyebrow, "To me, that means the opportunity to have lunch with you is very valuable. Don''t you agree?"


    Lilia stopped pretending and could onlyugh at his answer. This man was getting better at sweet-talking!


    Jean smiled too when he heard her clearughter. He felt good for making his fianc��eugh. Satisfied withughter, Lilia cleared her throat and straightened up, "Regarding the letter, I can only promise you one thing." She said.


    "What is that?" Jean sensed that Lilia was talking seriously right now.


    "After I return from Mn, I will sign our marriage certificate."


    Lilia observed Jean''s expression as she said that. For a moment there was no change in the man''s face, but then his expression turned to surprise, disbelief, and finally joy.


    Lilia never expected the day she would agree to this contract marriage on her own ord would finallye. Even though Lilia had not known Jean that long, all the care and warmth hidden behind the man''s coldness slowly melted Lilia''s frozen heart. She didn''t know how Jean had managed to sneak into the crack in the door of her heart, but now she couldn''t get him out of her heart.


    On the other side, Jean''s mind immediately went nk upon hearing those words. Lilia''s firm voice showed her readiness to spend her entire life by Jean''s side.


    ''Ah, finally.''


    Jean slowly grasped the woman''s hand, which looked tinypared to his own. He wanted Lilia to be able to feel the turmoil of his emotions through their interlocked fingers. The warmth of the woman''s hand creeped up his arm, and seeped into his chest.


    ''I finally got you.''


    After years of searching and chasing Lilia''s shadow, Jean finally managed to catch the woman. His love was overflowing right now and he wanted to immediately sign their marriage certificate before Lilia could escape his grasp again.


    But Jean managed to restrain himself with difficulty. He had learned to respect Lilia''s wishes.


    "Kenny, stop the car." Jean?said hoarsely. Even though he was able to hold back and didn''t immediately take Lilia to the registry office, he couldn''t control his emotions right now.


    Following Jean''s order, Kenny pulled the car over and he hurriedly got out of the car. The assistant walked away. His gaze was filled withplex feelings. He was excited about the progress of his boss''s love story, but he couldn''t afford third-wheeling every time he drove for them both.


    On the contrary, Jean didn''t care about his assistant''s inner conflict. One of his hands pulled Lilia''s waist closer while lifting her chin with the other. Jean continued to observe Lilia''s flushed face, looking for any sign of rejection. He didn''t want to rush her and scare her.


    As if answering the man''s concern, Lilia smiled gently before closing her eyes. Secondster, she could feel something lightly touching her lips, like a butterflynding on a flower.


    Lilia opened her eyes in surprise and stared at Jean. The man''s face was so close that she could see every detail clearly. Jean chuckled when he saw Lilia''s expression.


    The man let their foreheads touch before saying, "That kiss was just the trial version. I will save the full version after you sign the marriage certificate."


    Lilia frowned when she heard that. Jean made it sound like he was expecting something more from this situation!


    "Then, you can''t disappoint me." Lilia replied as if she didn''t want to lose.


    Jeanughed again and finally let Lilia go, "So, about that lunch." The man continued as if the romantic movement never happened.


    Lilia hit his shoulder yfully, "You really ...!"


    *****


    Meanwhile, Alfred received an SMS when he just returned to his office.


    "Young Master, Big Madame will have her 80th birthday on the 5th of next month. Big Madame wants you toe home and attend her birthday party."


    Alfred began to think after reading the message then replied, "Add Lilia Pangestu''s name to the guest list. Also send all the information about her to me."


    Two days had passed since the meeting with the Iswara Family.


    Lilia didn''t have time to see Jean again after apanying him to lunch that day. She could only go home and shut herself there. Even so, Lilia couldn''t stay still and let herself be swallowed up by sadness. She used all of her time to be productive. Primarily, Lilia chose to do various kinds of sports to keep her in shape as she prepared for Mn Fashion Week.


    Time flew quickly. Lilia invited her best friend Vivi to have dinner together the day before she was scheduled to leave for Mn.


    It didn''t take long for Lilia to finish getting ready to leave. She also took the time to remind Daniel not to forget dinner before she left to meet Vivi at her office. Her brother returned home the day after the case was resolved and told Lilia what happened on campus.


    Apparently, Lacy had returned Daniel''s card to the young man and disappeared from the university. The young woman didn''t say what she would do after dropping out of college, but Lilia wasn''t too worried about her fate. She purposely gave her credit card to Lacy to help her in this situation.


    Note :


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" :


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" :


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" :

 Chapter 59 - How Is Your Relationship?

    Two days had passed since the meeting with the Iswara Family.


    Lilia didn''t have time to see Jean again after apanying him to lunch that day. She could only go home and shut herself there. Even so, Lilia couldn''t stay still and let herself be swallowed up by sadness. She used all of her time to be productive. Primarily, Lilia chose to do various kinds of sports to keep her in shape as she prepared for Mn Fashion Week.


    Time flew quickly. Lilia invited her best friend Vivi to have dinner together the day before she was scheduled to leave for Mn.


    It didn''t take long for Lilia to finish getting ready to leave. She also took the time to remind Daniel not to forget dinner before she left to meet Vivi at her office. Her brother returned home the day after the case was resolved and told Lilia what happened on campus.


    Apparently, Lacy had returned Daniel''s card to the young man and disappeared from the university. The young woman didn''t say what she would do after dropping out of college, but Lilia wasn''t too worried about her fate. She purposely gave her credit card to Lacy to help her in this situation.


    *****


    Lilia got off the taxi in front of Vivi''s office building at around six in the afternoon. Even though she just came out for a casual dinner with Vivi, Lilia didn''t forget to look fashionable. She wore a ck short-sleeved T-shirt that was beautifully attached to her curves,bined with a silver knee-length skirt, and equipped with her signature sunsses. Even though the T-shirt and skirt were nothingpared to the clothes she usually wore on the runways, the supermodel''s beauty still radiated gorgeously. From her slender curves, from the shape of her face that was like that of a princess from a fairy tale, even from her slender white steps. Everyone, especially men who wereing home from work could not help but steal nces at her.


    What caught their attention wasn''t just Lilia''s beauty. The way the supermodel carried herself amazed them too. Her movements were graceful and elegant. Her upright posture made her look dignified, and the way she stepped her long legs looked steady.


    Even when she walked out of the taxi, Lilia looked like a model walking the runway, covered and photographed by so many photographers. It was the fruit of Lilia''s hard work as a model all this time.


    Lilia decided to wait for Vivi at the cafe across her office. After deciding on a ce for some time, Lilia finally chose to sit at a table by the window so that Vivi could find her easily.


    While waiting for her best friend''s arrival, Lilia ordered a ss of warmtte to apany her to spend time. The service at this cafe was good, it had not been 10 minutes when a female waitress came to Lilia''s table.


    "Miss Lilia, this is your order." The waitress kindly said.


    "Thank you," Lilia replied in a friendly manner. The woman couldn''t help smiling when she saw the drink she ordered. Someone had drawn a heart on the surface of her drink, "Excuse me, I didn''t order..."


    Indeed, this cafe was known for making unique and creativette art, but there was definitely an additional fee. The moreplex the image in thettice, the more expensive it would be. The motifs drawn on the surface of Lilia''stte were quite intricate. Anyone could see that there was a heart pattern with the center written "L.P." in cursive letters.


    "Oh! It''s okay Miss Lilia!" Said the maid quickly, "T-that''s from us for you..." She added happily.


    Lilia couldn''t help but smile wider, "Then I don''t have to pay?"


    "No need! It is okay! The line happens to be your big fan��! I-I too�� Also�� your fans��" Said the female servant shyly.


    Without saying much, Lilia immediately said, "Can I borrow your pen and notebook for a moment?"


    The maid quickly handed over what Lilia had asked for.


    "What''s the barista''s name?" She asked in a friendly manner as she began to write on one of the notebooks, "What''s your name too?"


    "Th-that, the barista''s name is Andre, and m-my name is Tricia!" The maid happily answered.


    Lilia quickly signed a sheet of notebook, then handed it to the maid, "Please convey my thanks to your friend Andre, okay..."


    "Well! Fine, thank you very much Miss Lilia! Enjoy your drink!" The maid bowed several times before disappearing from Lilia''s face with a big smile.


    Half an hour passed with Lilia only apanied by a ss oftte. Vivi finally appeared only after Lilia had finished half herttice.


    Vivi sat in front of Lilia with a big smile. She was wearing ck and white office clothes, "Have I made the popr model Lilia Pangestu to wait long?" Vivi teased.


    Liliaughed, "If I sit here any longer, the paparazzi and my fans will start arriving!"


    Vivi shook her head, "Being famous does have its difficulties. Did you know that two days ago there was an online poll for most favorite actors and actresses in Indonesia? You are not an actress, but your poprity surpasses them! Believe it or not, you are in the top three favorite actresses!"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow in surprise. She didn''t care about those kinds of things. She rarely kept up with thetest news in cyberspace and usually left all public rtions matters to Harold. Lilia became a model not to be famous, but purely because she loved modeling.


    "Ah, let''s go." Vivi stood up after checking her watch, "I''ve booked a ce at the usual suki restaurant."


    *****


    When the two of them arrived at their favorite suki restaurant, the ce was packed with people. Luckily, Vivi managed to find a private room for the two of them.


    "So, you are leaving for Mn tomorrow, huh?" Vivi opened the conversation after they ordered food, "What time is your flight?"


    "Five in the morning."


    "That''s so early!" Vivi shook her head. Then she observed Lilia''s calm expression, "I thought you would be nervous because this was your first international fashion show, but it looks like you will be fine. I''ll watch your fashion show from home, okay?" Vivi smirked.


    "If you miss it, our friendship will end right here." Lilia teased as she raised her ss filled with iced tea.


    Viviughed out loud, "If I weren''t your best friend anymore, you wouldn''t have anyone to call friends, you know? Especially after she suddenly disappeared��"


    Vivi''s voice slowed down as she realized that her words were turning the atmosphere grim.


    The woman cleared her throat and changed the subject.


    "Then, what about you and Jean Widjaya? Is there any progress in your rtionship?" Vivi asked ignorantly.


    "Cough ... cough ...!" Lilia choked on her tea when she heard Vivi''s question.


    "Eh? Seriously?! What happened?! Are you guys��" Vivi straightened up and looked at Lilia with eyes shining in enthusiasm, "...Have you slept together?!"


    "Not!" Lilia immediately snapped at her, "Why did you think like that?! Our rtionship is normal!"


    "What''s so normal?!" Vivi crossed her arms, "It''s obvious that he''s in love with you with all his heart and soul! If he doesn''t like you, why would he take you to hispany celebration party?! Or calling me just because he''s worried about you?!"


    "Uh��" Lilia regretted telling everything that happened to Vivi.


    While the two of them were busy chatting, suddenly a voice was heard from outside their room.


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 60 - An Unexpected Encounter

    The loud voice brought Lilia and Vivi''s conversation to a halt. The two women exchanged nces in confusion. This suki restaurant had been around for a long time and the customers were mostly upper-ss people. This was the first time they had heard someone making such a fuss at this restaurant. What kind of person woulde here and speak so disrespectfully like that?


    Because her curiosity was hooked, Vivi closed her mouth and gestured for Lilia to not make the slightest sound either. Vivi then stood up from the pillow where she sat. She slowly crept up to the door and pressed her ear against the surface.


    Lilia remained still, and could only sigh at her best friend''s behavior. Indeed, Vivi had a curiosity that was too great sometimes.


    As she couldn''t help but wanting to figure out what was going on behind that door, Vivi increased her hearing. Unfortunately, she couldn''t catch what was being said outside their room.


    Just as Vivi pressed her body against the door so she could hear more clearly, the door suddenly slid open.


    "This is the room you want, isn''t it? Hey, excuse me, I need this room! I''ll pay �� ow!"


    When the man suddenly opened the door, Vivi lost her bnce. Inevitably, the two of them collided quite violently.


    "Ouch! Hey! Where are your manners, huh!?" Before Vivi could recover from her shock, the man pushed her violently. Vivi fell to the floor, "Aaah! You insolent!" She shouted.


    Instead of stopping to help Vivi wake up, the man was furious, "Insolent? Me?! What is that supposed to mean, huh?!" The man snapped angrily. It seemed that he did not care about Vivi who fell on the floor.


    "What does that mean!? You just pushed me down! Where are your eyes, huh?!" Vivi snapped back. Lilia''s best friend rubbed her sore shoulder from hitting the door and gave the ignorant man a furious look.


    It all happened so fast that Lilia couldn''t react. She had just realized what was going on when Vivi''s body had already hit the floor. Lilia hurriedly ran towards her friend.


    "Vivi! Are you okay?!" Lilia asked worriedly.


    "Y-Yes ... Yes Lilia, I''m fine..." Vivi said somewhat annoyed, "It''s just my shoulder that feels a little sore. It''s all because of this bastard .... Ouch...!" Vivi moaned in pain as Lilia checked her bruise, but she didn''t stop ring at him.


    "Seriously ..." Lilia tilted her head to look at the man who entered without permission, "Hey, if you want toe in..." Her words stopped when her gaze met that man.


    "Ah!" Lilia and the man were both stunned.


    "S-Sicily...?" Tom Wibowo''s face immediately turned white. His anger, which was ready to pour out on Vivi, immediately vanished like a scalded fire. Now, the only thing on his mind was, ''Jean will definitely kill me when he finds out about this!''


    Lilia also stopped her from scolding Tom. She just helped Vivi up and made sure her friend was all right. She continued to say, "Mr. Tom, I''m sorry that my friend ran into you. But please, next time be careful when opening the door. Moreover, it is better if you knock before entering the room!"


    Tom could only nod without saying anything. What else could he say now? It was better to be quiet than to make the situation worse.


    "Then," Lilia continued calmly, "Since you seem to want to use this room, it''s better for me and Vivi to find another ce."


    Lilia''s words that remained calm and polite made Tom even more scared. The woman''s attitude was exactly like Jean when he was angry.


    "No, I don''t need ..."


    "I don''t want to move!"


    Tom and Vivi talked at the same time.


    Vivi continued to re at Tom with raging anger. Even though Lilia knew this man, Vivi still couldn''t forgive his rude attitude. What''s more, he had humiliated her twice. First, he pushed her down and made her bruised. Second, Tom yelled at her even though he was the one at fault!


    Tom turned nervously at Vivi. It didn''t take long for him to find out that this woman was Lilia''s best friend, so he didn''t dare to act so arbitrarily to her anymore, "S-S-Sorry, I-looks like I got into the wrong room! I-I''ll excuse me!" He stammered as he tried to run away as quickly as possible.


    Seeing the man''s spineless move, Vivi became even more angry because Tom''s apology seemed insincere. She stepped forward and grabbed Tom by the cor, preventing the man from escaping.


    "Hey, you cardboard boy! What kind of apology is that?! Is that how you apologize to a woman?!" Vivi snapped loudly, "Where are your manners?! Your mother never teaches you manners, huh?! Come on, apologize properly!" Vivi snarled.


    "W-Wait! Miss, what is the meaning of this?!" Tom started to panic at Vivi. His apology had been rejected, and now the woman harshly threatened him, "Hey! Let go of me! Don''t pull it off, these are expensive clothes!" The man was trying to get away, there were more important things he had to take care of than listening to this woman''s scolding!


    However, Vivi refused to let go until Tom apologized. She kept scolding Tom, berating and scolding him with all kinds of harsh words, while the poor man couldn''t do anything.


    Lilia tried not tough at them. Even though the situation started off tense, now it was like Lilia was watching a scene from aedy movie. Come to think of it, Vivi and Tom had simr personalities. Both of them were the temperamental types, and they both easily got emotional.


    It was this simrity that made the argument between the two continue, and the debate between the two did not stop.


    "Geez, seriously..." Said Lilia as she stepped forward to intercede for them. Before Lilia could open her mouth, there was a sound of footsteps from outside the door.


    "Tom, who are you talking to?" A woman''s voice echoed down the hall. The woman''s voice was clear and made people who heard her feelfortable.


    Vivi and Tom''s bickering stopped when the woman appeared behind them. The mysterious woman took turns looking at them all. Her sky-blue eyes exuded confidence. Her straight body and elegant gestures showed that she came from a respectable family.


    The contemporary kimono wrapped around her body made the woman look like a noble princess. Lilia was shocked when she saw it. The mysterious woman was wearing thetest Van brand kimono suit! Those suits were very difficult to get and cost up to millions of dors!


    Before anyone could speak, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps from the restaurant''s hallway. The woman in the kimono turned down the hallway and smiled broadly. In a voice as sweet as honey, she called, "Jean,e here."


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 61 - Sasha Hiroshi

    "Jean?"


    Lilia nced at Tom. With Jean''s best friend here, she wouldn''t be surprised if Jean was also in this restaurant.


    As Lilia expected, her fianc�� appeared behind the woman.


    The mysterious woman smiled sweetly and held Jean''s arm intimately, "Jean, Tom''s in trouble. Can you help him?" They were staring down the scene in front of them.


    Hearing that, Tom''s pale face now turned blue. He slowly turned his head towards Jean and nervously smiled, "B-Bro�� Sis Lilia and her friends are here."


    Jean''s gaze shifted into the private room. His eyes went past Vivi as if she wasn''t there. The man''s gaze fell on the person he was looking for.


    Jean pulled his arm away from the woman and stepped into the room. He stopped in front of Lilia, who stared back at him emotionlessly, "You came here with your friend?" Jean asked while ncing at Vivi who was still gripping Tom''s cor.


    Jean didn''t understand why Lilia became friends with Vivi. For him, Lilia''s best friend was overly temperamental and easily provoked,pletely different from Lilia. But Jean did not realize that the same also applied to him and Tom.


    Lilia nodded, "I intended to eat here with Vivi, but it looks like you need this room?"


    Tom hurriedly exined, "Bro, I say that, but I''m just kidding!"


    He prayed that Lilia wouldn''t ask why Jean specifically wanted this room.


    But to his surprise, it was the mysterious woman who talked, "Jean, looks like Tom wants us to reminisce in this room. Whenever we eat here, we always use this room. Do you remember, here we have been��" The woman suddenly stopped her sentence and nced at Lilia.


    "Ah, sorry, I got emotional because we haven''t seen each other in a long time. But if this room has been booked by someone else, I don''t mind the previous room." Said the woman with a smile as if she had made a great sacrifice.


    Lilia looked at the woman with cold eyes. Since earlier, that woman had been very friendly with Tom and Jean. Now she deliberately mentioned her past with Jean. Lilia could already guess what this woman was trying to achieve.


    Tom became even more terrified at the woman''s words, "Sasha! I told you I was just kidding!" He hissed frantically.


    Jean gave Sasha a quick nce before turning her gaze to her best friend, "Tom, where''s your apology?" Jean asked coldly.


    Hearing that, Vivi finally let him go. But before Tom could even bend over, Lilia spoke up, "No need. Mr. Tom had apologized to us earlier, and I know he didn''t mean anything bad." Lilia said.


    Tom looked at Lilia with sparkling eyes, "My sister-inw is the best!" He immediately praised Lilia for her kindness.


    Vivi, who moved to Lilia''s side, still couldn''t ept his apology. But she didn''t dare say a word when Jean was in the same room as her.


    Even though that man was warm and caring in front of Lilia, Vivi never forgot that Jean was still a cold and arrogant man. That special treatment was only aimed at one person namely Lilia.


    There was one other person who also realized the same thing. Sasha, the mysterious woman, was astonished to see Jean treat Lilia gently. Her hands were clenched tightly and her chest felt tight.


    However she refused to back down. Sasha put on a big smile while walking to Jean''s side. The woman wasn''t as tall as Lilia, but with the help of her high heels, she didn''t look short when she stood side by side with Jean. They seemed like a great match.


    Sasha watched Lilia for a moment before speaking, "Are you a contract partner for Jean? I didn''t expect to see you once I got back here! What a coincidence, huh? My name is Sasha Hiroshi, I''m Jean''s childhood friend." Her tone was weing and friendly, but her eyes were sharply fixed on Lilia.


    Lilia hid her sinister smile. Childhood friend? Even though she had just met Sasha, she could guess that this woman had liked Jean for a long time. She could see jealousy and humiliation in Sasha''s gaze.


    However, Lilia wasn''t the type to sit around when challenged. She stepped forward and used her tall build to force Sasha to look up. Lilia put on her best smile while holding out her hand, "Hello, my name is Lilia Pangestu. I''m d to see you tonight!"


    After Lilia and Sasha shook hands, the atmosphere in the room was filled with an awkward silence.


    Vivi stole a nce at Sasha. Since the first time she saw that woman, Vivi immediately disliked her. Even though Sasha tried to be friendly and polite, she couldn''t hide the arrogance in her eyes. As a fellow woman, Vivi knew Sasha looked down on Lilia.


    Meanwhile, Jean never took his eyes off Lilia. As he watched the two of them finish shaking hands, the man turned his head towards the dining table.


    Lilia noticed the direction of Jean''s gaze, "It''s okay, you can eat here. Me and Vivi will look for another ce." She said. She didn''t want to sit at the same table as them and hear them reminisce about the past.


    As Lilia started walking towards the door, Jean immediately grabbed her arm, "You don''t need to move. We can all eat together here."


    Even though Jean said it in a stern tone that didn''t ept rejection, Lilia remained adamant.


    "I really don''t mind. I don''t want to bother you." She said.


    "You are not bothering us." Jean replied instantly.


    The two of them stared at each other for a few moments. The three other people seemed to be able to see electric sparks flying between them. But finally Lilia gave up and let the man pull her towards the dining table.


    Sasha watched the two nkly. Supposedly, this dinner was held to wee her who had just returned to Indonesia. Yet she never expected Jean to ignore her as if she wasn''t even there. Even worse, she had to share their dinner with the woman who had won Jean''s heart.


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 62 - Dinner Together

    After Lilia and Sasha shook hands, the atmosphere in the room was filled with an awkward silence.


    Vivi stole a nce at Sasha. Since the first time she saw that woman, Vivi immediately disliked her. Even though Sasha tried to be friendly and polite, she couldn''t hide the arrogance in her eyes. As a fellow woman, Vivi knew Sasha looked down on Lilia.


    Meanwhile, Jean never took his eyes off Lilia. As he watched the two of them finish shaking hands, the man turned his head towards the dining table.


    Lilia noticed the direction of Jean''s gaze, "It''s okay, you can eat here. Me and Vivi will look for another ce." She said. She didn''t want to sit at the same table as them and hear them reminisce about the past.


    As Lilia started walking towards the door, Jean immediately grabbed her arm, "You don''t need to move. We can all eat together here."


    Even though Jean said it in a stern tone that didn''t ept rejection, Lilia remained adamant.


    "I really don''t mind. I don''t want to bother you." She said.


    "You are not bothering us." Jean replied instantly.


    The two of them stared at each other for a few moments. The three other people seemed to be able to see electric sparks flying between them. But finally Lilia gave up and let the man pull her towards the dining table.


    Sasha watched the two nkly. Supposedly, this dinner was held to wee her who had just returned to Indonesia. Yet she never expected Jean to ignore her as if she wasn''t even there. Even worse, she had to share their dinner with the woman who had won Jean''s heart.


    The truth was, the only reason Sasha returned to Indonesia was Jean. When she heard that Jean was getting married, she left her studies abroad and returned as soon as possible.


    Sasha had loved Jean for years. Even though her love was only one-sided, she could never forget that man. Everyone knew she liked Jean, but Sasha didn''t dare to confess her feelings to him. If Jean found out about this love and rejected it, Sasha would lose her position as a ''childhood friend'' and only be one of many ''women who chase after Jean''. She couldn''t take that risk.


    After years of being by Jean''s side, Sasha became convinced that he would never be attracted to any woman. So many women had tried to ingratiate themselves with him, but Jean''s heart had never been moved. Sasha believed that she was the only woman who could stand beside Jean.


    But she was wrong. Her hope hadpletely shattered this time.


    The shock and hurt that was clearly visible on Sasha''s face caught Tom''s attention. The man secretly let out a long sigh. His eyes were watching Sasha full of sympathy for his childhood friend.


    As Jean sat on the cushions, he realized that the other three were still standing still, "What are you doing? Come here and sit." He called.


    Sasha jumped by Jean''s voice and hastily put on her graceful smile again. She walked over to the table and intentionally sat beside Jean. Then Sasha said, "Tom, you can sit on that side, while Lilia''s friend sits on the other side. I don''t mind sharing a ce with Jean."


    The dining table was square and was normally only used by four people. Since Lilia was already sitting on one side, Sasha deliberately chose to share a ce with Jean.


    Lilia looked as if she wasn''t bothered by the seating arrangement, yet she gritted her teeth secretly. Lilia knew that the woman was showing off her identity as Jean''s childhood friend and trying to provoke her. She also knew that she should just ignore her. Her marriage to Jean could not be canceled by anyone. However, Lilia was still annoyed to see someone else upying her position beside Jean.


    Vivi frowned when she saw Lilia''s emotionless face. She knew her best friend enough to know that Lilia was burning with anger inside. Vivi opened her mouth to protest Sasha''s arrangement, but Jean preceded her.


    Jean stood up saying, "You don''t have to share my space with me. I''ll just move next to Lili."


    Hearing that nickname, Lilia automatically turned to Jean. Her ck eyes widened in shock. Only William had ever called her by that name. After they broke up, Lilia thought that name would only bring pain and bad memories. But when Jean said it, she felt a warmth fill her heart.


    Lilia''s mood immediately improved and she shifted to give Jean a seat without being asked.


    Jean smiled softly at Lilia''s easy to understand attitude. He sat down beside his fianc��e, but immediately frowned, "Don''t drink too much ice. It''s not healthy for you." Jean said while confiscating Lilia''s drink.


    The dinner took ce in an awkward atmosphere. Nobody tried to start the conversation, they were all focused on their tes. Only Jean spoke asionally, telling Lilia to take more food or forbidding her from eating anything unhealthy.


    After they finished eating the main course, the waitress served a pot of hot tea. Jean poured the tea for Lilia, "Drink this tea. You ate too much spicy stuff earlier." He said firmly.


    Lilia epted the tea ss, but she protested, "You''re overreacting. I didn''t eat that much��"


    Since this was Lilia''sst night before leaving for Mn, she pampered her stomach by eating some spicy food that she liked.


    Jean sighed at the woman''s stubbornness. Even so, his gaze never left Lilia. Both of them were already immersed in their own world.


    Sasha, who was forced to see their friendship from the start of the dinner to the end, seemed unable to take it anymore. Her hand was wringing the hem of her shirt until it was almost torn off.


    Vivi pretended not to see the romantic situation and focused on the melon on her te. She asionally stole nces at the two lovebirds with envious eyes. Jean Widjaya was truly an ideal man! She also wanted to fall in love with such a great guy!


    But if Vivi was given an offer to switch ces with Lilia, she would definitely refuse right away. Jean''s love was too much for her. Just imagine, that guy had been keeping an eye on Lilia since the first time he stepped into this room until now! Jean also never stopped advising Lilia to bnce her diet, or get her healthy food. To be honest, Vivi was in awe of Lilia who didn''t mind all the excessive attention.


    Meanwhile, Tom took the teapot from Jean and poured it for the two women. He felt sorry for Sasha, but nothing could stop Jean when he was like this.


    It was nine o''clock when the torturous dinner ended. They left the restaurant together. Jean and Lilia walked side by side at the very front, while Tom apanied Sasha behind the two of them, and Vivi walked the back.


    After facing the heated situation inside the restaurant, the cold night breeze was refreshing to Lilia. She stretched and closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the breeze.


    "Hm?" Suddenly Lilia felt something covering her shoulders and she immediately opened her eyes. Jean had covered Lilia with the suit he carried, "Jean, I''m not cold."


    "This is so you don''t catch a cold." Jean replied directly, "I won''t let you leave tomorrow if you get sick."


    Lilia couldn''t argue and pulled the suit closer. As she did so, she could feel a knife-sharp gaze piercing her back. Lilia didn''t have to turn around to know who was ring at her like she wanted to tear her apart.


    Jean suddenly wrapped his arm around Lilia''s waist before pulling her closer, as if he could feel that gaze too. Lilia looked up and looked at the man in surprise. If Jean did this, Sasha would hate Lilia even more.


    But after thinking about it for a moment, Lilia realized that her fianc�� was trying to make Sasha give up through his actions which showed, "There''s no chance for you."


    Lilia smiled a little. Her heart was moved by Jean''s action. Vivi might think that Jean''s love was too much, but Lilia liked the man''s attention. She knew Jean was doing all of this for her own good. No wonder Sasha couldn''t forget that man!


    Behind them, Tom gave Sasha a worried nce. As expected, Sasha''s expression was pathetic. The woman''s eyes filled with tears and she looked like she was about to start crying.


    Tom sighed and called out to Jean, "Bro, how are we going to get home?"


    Hearing that, Jean and Lilia both turned around. To be precise, Jean refused to let go of his embrace so Lilia was forced to turn around too.


    Sasha hurriedly adjusted her expression and forced a smile, "We finished dinner, but you guys stick still glue. You guys really are a great match!"


    Her words sounded like a joke to lighten the atmosphere, but Lilia could catch the jealousy and ridicule in her voice. She turned to Jean, "Vivi took me here earlier, so I''ll go home with her."


    Jean''s sharp gaze immediately focused on the woman who was walking alone behind their group.


    "L-Lilia!" Vivi felt a threat from Jean''s gaze and she hurriedly took out her cellphone, "Sorry, but it turns out I have to get back to the office for overtime!"


    Lilia gave Vivi a look of disbelief. Did she think that reason was enough to fool her?!


    Note :


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"

 Chapter 63 - Love Is Complicated

    Vivi ignored Lilia''s gaze and turned towards Jean, "President Jean, please take Lilia home, okay!"


    While saying that, Vivi deliberately nced at Sasha while smiling broadly. She felt satisfied that she managed to repay the woman in the kimono for her seating arrangement earlier!


    "Don''t worry about that." Jean nodded. He secretly corrected his gaze towards Vivi. His fianc��e''s best friend was reliable!


    "Then, I have to go now. Good night all!" Vivi turned around and rushed to the car park.


    Sasha gritted her teeth as Vivi provoked her, but she didn''t want to ruin her image as a graceful woman in front of Jean. Sasha turned to the man and said softly, "Jean, you can take the car and drive Miss Lilia home. Tom and I will just take a taxi."


    The proposal not only made Sasha sound like an understanding person, it also provoked sympathy from her listeners.


    "No need." Said Jean short.


    Sasha looked at Jean, eyes sparkling with expectation. As Sasha thought, she had a special ce in that man''s heart. But Jean''s next words shattered that hope.


    "I''ve told Kenny to pick me up. Tom can drive you home in his car." Jean continued.


    The man turned around without waiting for their answer and returned to walking with Lilia. The two of them crossed the highway before getting into the ck car that was waiting for them.


    Tom nced at Sasha without saying a word. He had liked her for a long time, but he also knew Sasha couldn''t stop loving Jean. Tom had tried to forget the woman, but all his attempts failed when Sasha suddenly returned to Indonesia.


    There was a saying that love isplicated. For Tom, that description was not quite right. Love hurt and made zero sense! He sighed and took out his cigarette box. The familiar smell of cigarettes made his mood a little better.


    Meanwhile, Sasha continued to watch Jean''s car drive away until it disappeared from view. It was as if she could hear the sound of her heart breaking into pieces. Suddenly someone tapped her head.


    "Everyone''s gone. You don''t need to pretend anymore." Said Tom while patting Sasha''s head awkwardly.


    Sasha turned to the man and smiled bitterly, "Is my face that easy to read?"


    "So easy." Tom puffed out his cigarette smoke, "Your feelings are literally reflected on your face. I''m sure even that insensitive Jean can notice."


    Tom was sure Jean already knew that Sasha loved him, but he didn''t say that on purpose.


    Sasha wiped her teary eyes, "I know. I was just shaken and not ready to see it all. Next time I will look even better."


    ''Especially in front of that woman'' Sasha added to her thoughts. She didn''t want to give in to Lilia just like that. She would prove that she was better than that woman and won Jean''s heart!


    *****


    Silence enveloped the atmosphere in the car. Lilia said nothing but greeted Kenny when she got into the car earlier. She rested her chin on her hand and stared nkly out the window. Lilia was so lost in thoughts about the incident with Sasha just now that she didn''t realize that Jean had repeatedly called her name.


    "... Lilia?"


    Suddenly Jean''s face appeared right in front of Lilia. The man was so close that Lilia could see her face reflected in Jean''s blue eyes.


    Lilia automatically moved away from that handsome face, "W-What?"


    "Are you still mad at me?" Jean asked in a serious tone.


    "��Huh?" Lilia couldn''t understand what Jean meant. Since when was she mad at that man?


    "Sasha is just my childhood friend. I swear that there was nothing between us. I don''t want you to misunderstand me just because of that."


    Lilia could see the sincerity and honesty in Jean''s eyes. The man looked so afraid that Lilia would misunderstand that it made Liliaugh out loud.


    She was jealous of Sasha because she knew about Jean''s childhood that Lilia didn''t know. She was also irritated when she saw her fianc�� being seduced by another woman. Lilia wondered if this was how Jean felt when she was busy texting Alfred in the middle of their dinner what time of day. She regretted not taking Jean''s jealousy seriously at that time.


    However, Jean''s honesty regarding his rtionship with Sasha made all of Lilia''s negative feelings disappear in an instant. If she still doubted that man after feeling all his affection and care all this time, Lilia wasn''t worthy to stand beside Jean.


    Lilia was actually surprised that Jean caught her anger earlier in the restaurant. She was sure that she had controlled her expression as best she could, but the man could read her heart still.


    "Jean, I trust you. I won''t misunderstand you just because of a small incident like this." Lilia said solemnly.


    Even if Jean had heard that woman''s words, he wouldn''t calm down until he was sure Lilia waspletely honest with him.


    To Jean, Lilia''s face was like an open book. He could tell her feelings just by observing her expression. Even if Lilia was trying to hide something, Jean''s instincts were sharp enough to tell.


    Jean studied Lilia''s face carefully. Her pair of eyes were as clear as the night sky and only reflected seriousness. Jean concluded that his fianc��e was neither angry nor misunderstood him. The man felt that he could breathe easier, as if the boulder pressing down on his chest had been lifted.


    Jean immediately pulled Lilia into his arms.


    "Wait��! Jean! Kenny is also here��! " Lilia tried to push the man away with a flushed face, but as usual, Jean never listened to her.


    Kenny who was in the driver''s seat shrank his body even more. He just hoped that his cold-hearted boss wouldn''t kick him out of the car for ruining the atmosphere.


    Hearing that, Jean hugged Lilia tighter and kissed his fianc��e''s forehead. But he didn''t stop there. The man''s lips moved down to Lilia''s temples, eyes, and ears before whispering, "If you keep fighting, I might do something even worse than this."


    At that instant, Lilia stopped struggling. Jean was satisfied that the woman didn''t reject him anymore, but he also felt a little disappointed when Lilia gave up so easily.


    "... Jean, have you been worried that I will misunderstand because of what happened at dinnerst night?" Lilia''s question took Jean away from his thoughts.


    "Yes." Jean answered honestly, "I''m always worried. Especially because you look angry."


    Lilia touched his face, "Am I that obvious?" She muttered without knowing that she was asking the same thing as Sasha earlier.


    "No, your face didn''t show any expression earlier. That''s what makes me think you''re angry. Usually you always show your emotions, no matter how small they are." Jean exined patiently.


    "Hmm ... then?" Lilia looked up and met Jean''s eyes, "What are you going to do if I misunderstand?" Lilia tempted him as she smiled mischievously.


    "If that happens ..." Jean''s long fingers stroked Lilia''s cheek, "... I will cut all my ties with Sasha." Jean said in a rxed tone, as if he were talking about the weather. However Lilia could see from the man''s gaze that he wasn''t joking.


    If Sasha heard what Jean just said, she would definitely pass out. It turned out that the title of ''childhood friend'' that she was so proud of meant absolutely nothing to Jean!


    Lilia was surprised by Jean''s cold answer, "Don''t do it! She''s your best friend too, just like Tom and the others, right?! I don''t want to make you have to choose between me or your best friend!" Lilia protested, "If I do that, you better get rid of me!"


    Jeanughed at Lilia''s fiery protest. He ced his forehead on Lilia''s shoulder and closed his eyes. Lilia''s distinctive flowery scent tickled his nose. Jean couldn''t imagine life without this woman.


    "If I had to choose between you or my family, I would still choose you." He whispered.


    Lilia''s face turned red as a tomato, "I-That''s not what I meant! Don''t you feel ashamed to say such romantic lines?!" She stuttered, unable to find the right words.


    "I see what you mean." Jeanughed at Lilia''s funny behavior, "But I believe you will never be a selfish and suspicious woman." Jean said calmly.


    The man could feel his fianc��e sighing deeply, "��Cheating. If you say that, I don''t know what to answer... "


    While the two of them were immersed in their own world, Kenny stepped on the gas pedal even deeper. He wanted to quickly escape from this romantic atmosphere!


    *****


    Half an hourter, the ck car stopped in front of Lilia''s house. The woman got out of the car and said goodbye to the two men who had escorted her.


    "Get enough rest tonight. Don''t forget to let me know when you arrive in Mn." Said Jean. His fingers yed the ends of Lilia''s ck hair as if they were reluctant to part.


    The womanughed, "Geez, you sound like my mother. You''ve said it many times, so I can''t forget." Lilia teased.


    Jean smiled faintly, "Be careful there." He reminded her.


    Lilia nodded and turned around. But after walking a few steps, she stopped. Jean looked at the woman in confusion. Suddenly Lilia turned and ran towards Jean, then kissed him on the cheek.


    "Ah��" Jean was stunned by Lilia''s bold action.


    "This is so you don''t miss me while I''m gone." Lilia smiled mischievously.


    Without waiting for Jean''s response, Lilia turned around and ran into her house. Jean was silent for a moment before finallyughing at his fianc��e''s behavior.


    In the driver''s seat, Kenny took a deep breath. Finally he was free from this awkward situation!


    *****


    The next morning, Lilia arrived at the airport at three in the morning.


    She worefortable clothes in the form of a sky blue blouse and white trousers. Pulling her suitcase the same color as her clothes, Lilia stepped into the international flight section.


    "Sis Lilia! I am here!"


    Hearing that voice, Lilia turned her head and saw Merry, her personal assistant. The young woman waved her hand vigorously.


    Lilia approached her assistant, smiling faintly, "Morning, Merry. What time did you get here?" Lilia greeted her. She saw that the woman''s eyes were red like shecked sleep.


    Merry immediately took over Lilia''s suitcase, "I got here at half past three in the morning. I heard that the security check process for international flights is quite long, so I came early so I wouldn''t bete!" Merry said cheerfully.


    "It''s too early! Aren''t you sleepy?" Lilia nced at the petite woman in surprise.


    Merry finished putting Lilia''s suitcase on top of the luggage cart and started pushing it, "Absolutely not! It''s my first time going abroad, so I''m so excited that I can''t sleep!" She said with sparkling eyes.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"

 Chapter 64 - Hello, Milan!

    After spending 17 hours on the ne, Lilia and Merry arrived in Mn at three in the afternoon local time.


    They collected their baggage andpleted the checking process before finally exiting the pick-up area. There, Harold was waiting for them. The man looked like a tourist on vacation in his casual t-shirt and sunsses.


    Merry pushed the carriage containing their luggage towards Harold. They didn''t bring a lot of luggage because the clothes for the fashion show were already arranged by the brand ownerpany that employed Lilia.


    "Wee to Mn!" Harold grinned as he took off his sunsses, "You must be tired after a long journey. I''ve booked a hotel for all of us, so you guys can rest there before going to see the show location." Harold took the luggage cart from Merry as he exined.


    Lilia''s manager arrived in Mn two days ago. As this was Lilia''s first international fashion week, Harold arranged everything carefully to make the event run as smoothly as possible.


    When she heard that, Lilia let out a sigh of relief as she rolled her shoulders, "I need to rest. I didn''t sleep well on the ne at all!"


    Harold nodded, "Our hotel is not far from the show location, so you can rx a little."


    As the two of them continued to talk while exiting the airport, Merry looked around curiously. Her eyes were wide wide as if she was seeing something truly amazing.


    They got into the car Harold had prepared and immediately drove away. Lilia stared out the window, taking in the busy streets of Mn. The car had no cont, so they had to roll down its windows. The weather in Mn in early September was cool andfortable even though the sun was still shining.


    Satisfied by looking around, Lilia finally remembered her promise to Jean. She turned on her cell phone and found new messages in the Other app. The message arrived ten minutes ago.


    [Jean]: "Not there yet?"


    Lilia smiled because of her fianc��''s impatience, "Just arrived." She replied.


    Only a few seconds after that, Jean already replied. He sent Lilia a picture. When the woman opened the picture, it turned out that it contained the forecast for the next week in Mn.


    "This guy really��" Lilia muttered. Thinking of Jean made her miss his deep voice, even though they had just metst night.


    [Jean]: "Don''t get cold. The difference between daytime and nighttime temperature is pretty extreme there."


    [Lilia]: "Jean, stop worrying. I will be fine!"


    After Lilia sent the message, Jean stopped replying. Lilia thought that the man was busy and hung up.


    About an hourter, they arrived at the Townhouse Hotel which was located near the Cathedral of Mn. Harold had purposely booked a room facing the cathedral for Lilia.


    The room was quite spacious. It was divided into several different rooms, such as a living room, bedroom and bathroom. The furniture inside was mostly monochrome, giving a simple but modern impression. When Lilia came out onto the balcony of her room, she could immediately see the Mn Cathedral. She rested her hands on the carved balcony rail and looked out over the city. Lilia saw many pedestrians in the cathedral front square.


    Mn was filled with medieval style buildings and had a warm atmosphere. Combined with the clear blue sky, the sight of this beautiful foreign city washed away all of Lilia''s fatigue.


    She returned to the room to get her cell phone and take a selfie with the cathedral as the background. After taking a few snaps of photos, Lilia returned to the living room and started selecting the best photos to post on her social media ounts.


    Lilia added the caption "Hello, Mn!" before posting that photo.


    After hesitating for a moment, Lilia also sent the photo to Jean. She was waiting for Jean''s reply with a pounding heart, but ten minutes passed and the man had not yet replied.


    Lilia frowned suspiciously. Where was the man who always replied in just a few seconds? Wasn''t it nearly ten at night there? Was Jean so busy that he couldn''t check his phone?


    Lilia waited patiently for an hour to pass, but Jean didn''t reply to her message.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door to her room.


    "Lilia, this is Harold. Are you awake?" The man''s voice echoed through the door.


    "Yeah. Hold on, let me open the door. " Lilia got up from her chair and headed for the door.


    When Lilia opened the door, she saw Harold and Merry fully clothed. Harold was wearing a neat shirt and trousers, with his hair gelled andbed. Beside him, Merry looked like an assistant with a in white T-shirt, jeans and a backpack on her back.


    "Um ... where do you want to go?" Lilia was surprised at their appearance, especially Harold who was well dressed.


    The manager frowned, "Didn''t I say that we were going to see the location of the show after resting? Do you forget?"


    "Ah�� sorry, I was too excited to see the view from my room. Wait a minute, I''ll get changed soon." Lilia hurriedly closed her bedroom door and changed into clothes. She was wearing a white knit dress and a long, bohemian skirt that gave her a casual look.


    Lilia joined Harold and Merry, then they walked towards the Mn Cathedral. The light of the evening sun made the whole city look like it was covered in gold.


    Lilia saw that there were many tourists taking pictures in the square in front of the cathedral. Lilia''s gaze shifted towards the Mn Cathedral and she let out a sigh of admiration. Even someone who was ignorant of architecture seemed to feel the majesty of this historic building. Its high roofs and stained ss windows made the building look majestic.


    Suddenly Lilia felt her arm being pulled and she almost got hit by a rushed passerby, "Hey, watch where you are walking!" Harold scolded while releasing Lilia''s arm.


    "S-Sorry." Lilia stopped admiring the cathedral and turned to Harold, "Where is the location for this year''s fashion week?"


    Harold nodded his head towards the building beside the cathedral that was no less magnificent, "At the Arengario Pce. One of the best ces in Mn to hold a fashion show!"


    Merry who was trailing behind the two eximed in amazement, "That ce looks amazing! I want to take a closer look, let''s hurry over there! " The young woman looked very excited, like a country girl who wasing to a big city for the first time.


    The three of them headed towards the Arengario Pce, which consisted of two separate butpletely symmetrical buildings. The walls looked as if they were made of gold in thete afternoon sun. The entrance was in between the two buildings.


    While Merry was busy praising andmenting on the beauty of the historic building, Harold gave Lilia a worried nce. The model paid no attention to the location of the show and instead checked her cell phone repeatedly.


    Before Harold could warn Lilia, the woman bumped into a male tourist for being too focused on her cell phone.


    "Ah��!" Lilia lost her bnce and almost fell.


    "Are you okay?!" The man who hit her immediately grabbed Lilia''s shoulder so she didn''t fall, "I''m really sorry, I was so focused on looking around that I bumped into you." He said in fluent English.


    Lilia felt like she had heard this man''s voice before, but she didn''t really think about it, "I am fine. I should be the one apologizing for not paying attention�� "


    When Lilia looked up, her eyes widened and she forgot what she was going to say.


    "B-Brother Alfred?" Lilia asked in disbelief.


    "Eh, Lilia?" Alfred, Daniel''s trustee lecturer, looked just as surprised.


    "Lilia, is she an acquaintance of yours?" Harold approached them, staring closely at Alfred.


    "Yes, this is Alfred, my brother''s guardian lecturer. Brother Alfred, this is Harold, my manager. The woman behind him is Merry, my assistant." Lilia immediately introduced them.


    "I''m Alfred, nice to meet you." Alfred smiled and shook hands with the two people.


    "Brother Alfred, what are you doing in Mn?" Lilia asked curiously.


    The man was dressed casually in a long-sleeved id shirt and jeans. Coupled with the backpack on his back, he looked like an ordinary tourist.


    "I''m apanying my family on vacation here." Alfred replied kindly, "It''s been a while since I had a vacation, so I took time off to spend time with my family. How about you, Lilia? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here for work." Lilia exined, "I was invited to attend Mn Fashion Week in three days as a model, so I''m here to check out the location first."


    Alfred''s eyes widened, "Mn Fashion Week?! Wow, that''s amazing! I wille to watch you, Lilia! You��"


    Before Alfred could finish his sentence, the man''s cell phone rang. He checked the screen and his expression turned grim.


    "Ah, I have toe back soon. Lilia, can you tell me the details of the event via SMS? I promise I''ll be there!" Asked Alfred.


    Lilia nodded, "Y-Yes, of course. I''ll call youter, Brother Alfred."


    Alfred said goodbye to them before hurrying away.


    Harold looked at the man with suspicion. Alfred looked like an educated, polite and friendly man, but Harold felt that he was not that simple in appearance.


    "Let''s continue to have a look at this ce." Lilia led them. She felt more focused after meeting Alfred.


    They walked around the building and only returned to the hotel when the sun hadpletely set. Harold reminded Lilia that she had to take part in a photo shoot scheduled by the organizers of the fashion week tomorrow before they returned to their respective rooms.


    Lilia sat on the bed. Her anxiety returned when she checked her phone and there was no message from Jean. Lilia kept waiting for Jean''s reply, but she was too tired and gave in to her sleepiness. She slept so soundly that she didn''t notice her phone vibrated around three in the morning.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"

 Chapter 65 - I Miss You

    The next morning, Lilia came to the shooting location. There, she met about a hundred famous models from various countries for the first time.


    The shooting location was thergest amusement water park in the city. All the models there, including Lilia, wore ck swimsuits prepared by the organizer. The swimsuit wasbined with a long silk cloth having the same color as the swimsuit. The fabric was tied around the waist, looking like a skirt long enough to sweep the floor.


    The models were asked to walk on the red carpet that had been prepared. Petals of different flowers were spread along the carpet to add a natural impression. After reaching the end of the carpet, the models would pass through the water spray that formed the curtains to climb onto the small stage.


    The arrangement not only captured the elegance of the models as they walked with their skirt tails sweeping the floor, but also added to the mystique as they passed through the water curtain.


    When Lilia stood with a hundred other models and listened to the exnation from the choreographer, she stood out among the models. She looked so confident, as if it was not her first timepeting with international level models. Her natural beauty and calm demeanor caught the eyes of the staff there.


    *****


    The shooting sessionsted 7 hours and only ended around 4 pm.


    Lilia left the shooting location with unsteady steps. She purposely skipped yesterday''s dinner in order to keep her body in shape. In addition, she also couldn''t eat during the photo shoot. Lilia was so hungry that she could finish a whole te of the super spicy Sapo tofu from Hirayuki Restaurant.


    Lilia got into the car that was waiting for her. Merry who sat in the back seat immediately greeted her by handing her a box of vegetable sd, "Are you okay, Sister Lilia? You look so tired. Here, eat something to fill your stomach." Merry said anxiously.


    Harold also nced at Lilia who was sitting beside him worriedly, but he tried to remain firm as he spoke, "There are still two days left before the fashion week starts. Your schedule for those two days will be worse than today, so prepare yourself carefully."


    Lilia slowly chewed the sd, "I know. But at least I don''t have to wait five hours like today." Her voice sounded very tired.


    Since this was Lilia''s first time appearing on the international stage, models from the same country kept their distance from her. The other international models had high self-esteem, making it even more difficult for Lilia to approach them. As a result, Lilia was only told that it was herst turn to advance after waiting for hours.


    Even so, Lilia epted the decision without protesting. She realized that no matter how famous she was in Indonesia, Lilia was still a neer here.


    Lilia lost her appetite after just a few mouthfuls and returned the sd to Merry. She leaned back into the car seat and closed her eyes.


    Harold saw Lilia''s lethargic andckluster expression, "Did the session go well? Or is there someone trying to cause trouble for you?"


    Lilia shook her head, "No, everything is going well."


    Seeing Lilia''s calm demeanor, Harold frowned suspiciously. Managers and assistants were prohibited from stepping into the shooting location, so he did not know what happened during the shoot. However, Harold was not that stupid as to believe that nothing had happened.


    The models taking part in today''s session were far more experienced than Lilia and some of them would definitely try to make things difficult for a neer like her. Luckily, Harold knew Lilia wasn''t the arrogant or impulsive type. She had the toughness and maturity sufficient to stand on the international stage.


    Lilia suddenly opened her eyes and turned to Merry behind her, "Where''s my cell phone?"


    Merry reached into her backpack, "Hmm ... I''m sure your cellphone should be on..." She muttered when she couldn''t find Lilia''s cellphone, "Ah! Sister Lilia, you didn''t give it to me before we left. Maybe you left it in the hotel room?"


    Lilia tried to remember her activities that morning. After a while, she remembered that she only changed her clothes before hurriedly leaving the hotel room.


    *****


    After they returned to the hotel, the first thing Lilia did was check her cell phone.


    When she saw that there was a new message from Jean, her gloomy face immediately changed 180 degrees. Her lips parted into a broad smile, like a wilted flower that swelled when it met the sunrays.


    [Jean]: "Your photos look pretty."


    Lilia''s heart was pounding as she read the man''s praise. She immediately replied, "What are you doing?"


    Lilia checked the clock on her phone and estimated that it was 11 pm there. She felt a little anxious. Would Jean reply quickly as usual? Or would the man disappear without more news?


    The sound of her cellphone notification answered Lilia''s worries.


    [Jean]: "Miss you."


    That one word alone was enough to wipe away all the worry and fatigue in Lilia''s heart. She smiled even wider, making her face look funny. Before Lilia could reply, the man sent her another message.


    [Jean]: "Are you tired today?"


    After thinking for a while, Lilia replied to Jean''s message, "Not too tired, but I''m starving."


    It hadn''t been a minute after Lilia sent her reply when her cellphone rang.


    "Hello?" Lilia immediately picked up the phone.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Jean directly asked. Even though they were thousands of kilometers apart, Lilia could still feel the man''s care for her.


    "Yes, really." Lilia answered with augh. Hearing Jean''s voice cured her longing a little.


    "Why are you hungry? Isn''t there food at the shooting location?"


    Just as Lilia was about to answer, she realized something, "Wait, how do you know today I''m taking a photo shoot?" Even in Mn, this man could tell all her movements!


    "The organizers of the Mn Fashion Week announced the models'' schedule. I know from there." Jean replied calmly.


    "Hmm��" Lilia decided not to ask him about that anymore.


    They returned to chat about another topic. After their conversation ended, Jean sent another message for Lilia.


    [Jean]: "Don''t forget to eat on time."


    For the next two days, Lilia was so busy that she didn''t have time to contact Jean at all. She participated in various activities nned by fashion week organizers such as yesterday''s photo shoot and rehearsals at the show location.


    This fashion week wouldst for 5 days, with more than 60 participating brands.


    Lilia had been chosen to model several brands on the third and fourth days of the fashion week, so her schedule for the start of the fashion week was quite loose. But on the night before the fashion week started, Harold suddenly visited Lilia''s room and gave her a new schedule.


    "Are you really sure about this?" Lilia lifted her face from the schedule and looked at Harold with full of doubts.


    Harold nodded, "I was just as shocked as you. This morning I received news that the Van brand will be the opening brand for this Mn Fashion Week. They specifically want you as the opening model for their show. The show will start at 7 pm, so you should be ready about 3 hours beforehand."


    After saying a few other things, Harold left Lilia''s room so that the woman could get some rest.


    Lilia looked back at the schedule in her hands when Harold had left. She remembered Alex''s offer, Jean''s best friend and designer for Van, to make Lilia as one of his models. The woman immediately opened her phone to thank Jean for giving her the opportunity to meet Alex.


    As she was typing a message for Jean, Lilia also remembered her promise to Alfred. She texted and informed him that she would appear in the Mn Fashion Week opening show at 7pm.


    Just a moment after Lilia sent the SMS, Alfred had already replied by promising that he woulde with a surprise for her. Lilia smiled as she read the message and looked forward to tomorrow.


    *****


    The next morning, on the first day of Mn Fashion Week, Lilia was awakened by a knock on her door.


    "Lilia, are you awake?" Harold asked from outside, "Can you open the door? There''s something I need to talk about."


    "Hmm��? Alright��" Lilia got up from her bed half-awake. She dragged her heavy body to the bedroom''s door and opened it. As soon as the door opened, Lilia could see Harold''s crumpled face.


    "We have a problem." Harold said before Lilia could ask, "The make-up artist who was supposed to handle your makeup tonight suddenly couldn''te. I''ve called several other MUAs, but their schedules are all full." The man tried to speak as calmly as possible, but his legs were moving nervously.


    "What?!" All of Lilia''s drowsiness immediately disappeared. Without MUA, Lilia would not be able to give her best performance in tonight''s show.


    "I will go to meet the staff from the Van brand and also the fashion week organizer to find a solution. You stay at the hotel and wait for news from me, okay?" Harold continued.


    Lilia immediately controlled herself and nodded, "Okay."


    If she panicked now, she wouldn''t be able to put up her best tonight. Lilia had confidence that Harold wouldn''t disappoint her.


    After Harold left with hasty steps, Lilia decided to eat something light for breakfast. She woke Merry up, then the two of them went down to the dining room on the ground floor.


    While the two were having breakfast, a hotel maid approached their table and offered to refill their coffee cups.


    "Only the two of you?" Asked the young woman in fluent English, "Isn''t there another man that came with you?"


    "Ah, my friend is on an urgent matter." Lilia looked at the servantdy in surprise. She didn''t think that the hotel staff would remember them.


    The maid immediately caught the intent of Lilia''s gaze, "Sorry if I sound rude, but I always pay attention to you. I''ve never seen an Asian as beautiful as you, you know? Are you a model?"


    Lilia nodded, "Yes, I will make my appearance tonight. How do you know?"


    The servantdy became excited after hearing her answer, "I knew it! Mn Fashion Week starts today, so I''m guessing you''re here as a model! Wow, this is a big honor for me! I''m a fashion lover! Can I shake your hand?" She put the kettle filled with coffee on the table and reached out with a bright eye.


    Lilia couldn''t resist and shook the woman''s hand, "So you will alsoe to watch fashion week?"


    The womanughed, "No, I watched it from home! It''s really hard to get in and watch it if you don''t have a connection, you know? Ah, you remind me of something!" Suddenly she pped her hands, "Did you know that there is a wish-fulfilling fountain in the Cathedral of Mn?"


    "Is it true?" Lilia tilted her head, "I didn''t see it when I went there yesterday."


    "The fountain is behind the cathedral." The maid told her, "People here used to go there and throw coins in it. This has be a kind of local tradition. I don''t know if that fountain really had the magic, but why don''t you try to go there? You can make a wish for your performance tonight."


    Lilia considered it for a moment. Usually she didn''t believe in rumors like that, but given the existence of this MUA problem, there was no harm in trying to do it for the sake of a little luck.


    "Thank you, I''ll be there after breakfast." Lilia nodded.


    Thedy waitress smiled and immediately moved to another table.


    "Sis Lilia, what are you talking about?" Merry could only understand pieces of their conversation as she was less proficient in English.


    Lilia exined about the fountain and Merry also agreed to go there. As soon as they finished breakfast, the two of them walked towards the Cathedral of Mn. Since it was still early morning, only a few pedestrians were on the square in front of the cathedral. The two of them walked around the magnificent cathedral building.


    "Sis, are you sure this is the right ce?" Asked Merry. She began to worry because there was no one else behind the building.


    "She said the fountain was behind the cathedral. Since we''vee all the way here, let''s look for a little more." Lilia invited her.


    After walking for quite a distance behind the cathedral, they found an old cemetery instead. The cool morning air created a light mist and added to the eerie atmosphere there.


    "S-Sis ... let''s go back to the hotel." Merry asked, clutching Lilia''s sleeve tightly.


    "Very well��" As Lilia was about to turn around, her eyes saw the silhouette of the majestic fountain inside the cemetery, "Wait, I found it!"


    Lilia offered to have Merry wait outside, but the woman refused. Finally she had to drag Merry into the cemetery. When they arrived at the fountain, both of them were both stunned.


    The fountain was dry, as if it had been neglected for a long time.


    "Huh��? Why is the fountain like this?" Lilia let go of Merry''s hand and stepped closer, "Looks like this fountain hasn''t been used for years. It''s quite in bad shape�� "


    "L-L-Lilia, let''s go��! This ce scares me!" Merry begged.


    Lilia was about to say yes when they heard the sound of a twig breaking from behind them. In the next second, Merry screamed in fear, causing Lilia to immediately turn around.


    "Merry! What the�� ow!"


    As she turned around, Lilia felt a sting of pain in her arm like she had just been shot. She looked down and saw a man''s hand pulling a thin needle from her arm. The man in ck standing before her was thest thing Lilia saw before losing consciousness.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"

 Chapter 66 - Vanished

    Harold returned to the hotel in thete afternoon. He felt tired after a long day running around to take care of make-up artist matters, but at least he managed to find a new MUA. The man was opening the door to his room when his phone rang. Harold frowned when he saw Merry''s name on the screen.


    "Hello��?"


    "Harold, please help!!!"


    Merry''s scream made his ears ring. Harold opened his mouth to tell the woman to calm down, but Merry''s next words made him nearly drop the phone.


    "Sis Lilia is kidnapped!"


    *****


    When Harold arrived at the police station, he immediately met Merry in the interrogation room. Lilia''s assistant told the incident while sobbing.


    "�� Then I shouted, and someone covered my mouth with a cloth. I fell unconscious, so I don''t know what happened to Ms. Lilia. When I came to my senses, I was left there alone. I called Harold straight away, then went to the nearest police station. But�� it''s toote�� I??? I should have taken care of Ms. Lilia��" Merry was sobbing again.


    One of the policemen who understood Indonesian tranted Merry''s words for the police who were interrogating her.


    "Merry, did you see the culprit?" Harold interrupted their interrogation. The policemen red at him, but the man didn''t care.


    Merry wiped her tears, "They are all big men and wear ck clothes. They also wear ck hats, so I can''t see their faces clearly."


    After being asked a few more questions, Merry was allowed to go with Harold.


    "Harold ... sorry ... I ... I should have taken good care of Sis Lilia ... but I actually ..." Merry looked as if she was going to cry again.


    "Hey, this isn''t your fault." Harold patted Merry''s head, "I''ve informed the organizers and the Van brand about this case. The police are also looking for Lilia. They will find her soon, so don''t worry."


    Merry nodded, her eyes swollen from crying, "Harold?? Can I wait at this police station? I want to monitor the situation here, and maybe I can remember something important."


    Harold was surprised by Merry''s request. This was the first time the young woman had asked for anything, "Fine, but don''t push yourself. I have to go back to the show location. Let me know when they find Lilia, okay?"


    "Of course!" Merry nodded vigorously.


    Harold left Merry at the police station and headed for Arengario Pce. When he entered the dressing room for the Van brand, he saw a man with sses giving instructions to the models there.


    "Ah, Mr. Harold." The man called out to him, "I was just about to call you. How is Lilia?"


    Harold walked over to him, "The police are looking for her at the moment. Sorry to worry you, Mr. Alex."


    Alex sighed, "It''s okay, this isn''t anyone''s fault. But��" He nced at his watch, "It''s 5 in the afternoon. If Lilia doesn''te in time, I will have to change to another model. We can''t dy this opening show just because one of the models is missing."


    Harold clenched his fists tightly, "��I know." He said in a bitter voice, "Thank you for your patience until thest minute, Mr. Alex." He bowed to the designer.


    Alex waved his hand, "I did this because I recognized Lilia''s potential as a model, and not just because she was my best friend''s fianc��e."


    Before Harold could reply, there was a knock on the door. One of the fashion week staff opened the door and looked around.


    "Um�� there is someone who wants to meet Miss Lilia Pangestu. Is Miss Lilia Pangestu here?" Asked the staff.


    Harold went straight to the staff, "Who is it?! Where is he?!" He asked impatiently.


    "A-At the backstage exit��" The staff replied while pointing his direction with trembling hands.


    Without saying another word, Harold dashed towards the door leading to the outside of the building from the backstage. A tall, erudite-looking man was waiting at the door. He was carrying a bouquet of colorful flowers in his hand.


    "Oh! Mr. Harold?" Alfred looked surprised to see Harold''s hasty appearance.


    "... Mr. Alfred." Harold''s shoulders slumped in disappointment as he looked at the man.


    "Where''s Lilia? I want to give this flower to cheer her up." Alfred asked as he didn''t see Lilia with them.


    Harold looked at Alfred without answering him. He didn''t know if this man could be trusted. But if this acquaintance of Lilia wasn''t as he thought, Alfred might be able to help him find Lilia.


    "Mr. Harold?" Alfred''s voice pulled Harold back from his thoughts.


    "Actually ... Lilia was kidnapped." Harold began to tell what happened. Alfred listened without saying anything, but Harold could see the man''s hand squeezing the flower bouquet he was carrying.


    "... I see." Alfred sighed when Harold finished, "I have some acquaintances here. I will ask them to help find Lilia."


    Harold bent his body, "Thank you very much." He said relieved.


    Alfred shook his head, "This is all I can do. I hope Lilia can return safely soon." Alfred said with a sad face.


    Alfred handed the flower bouquet he brought to Harold and immediately said goodbye to him. As soon as Alfred left the ce, his expression turned icy cold. He took out his phone and called someone.


    "This is me. Find Lilia Pangestu as soon as possible." Said Alfred coldly, his tone did not ept the rejection, "Use all the resources you have. Let me know when you find her."


    The man ended the call and sighed once again, "Luckily I came to Mn. At least with this, I can help Lilia." He muttered before getting into the car that was waiting for him.


    Half an hourter, Alfred''s phone rings again.


    "Did you find her? Very nice." Alfred nodded in satisfaction, "Clean the whole ce. I''ll go over there and get her." After hanging up the phone, Alfred gave the driver the address to a derelict warehouse on the outskirts of town.


    *****


    As time went on, Harold felt even more restless. There was only about an hour left before Mn Fashion Week started. Even if Lilia came back now, he didn''t know if they still had enough time to prepare.


    If Lilia didn''t show up on time, she wouldn''t be able to appear on this show at all. As an opening model, Lilia couldn''t change turns to appear with other models. Even worse, she might never get another golden opportunity like this if she missed it.


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps from outside the changing room. A secondter, someone opened the door to the room at full force until it almost slipped from its threshold. Everyone there jumped in shock at the loud voice.


    "Jean!" Alex was surprised to see his best friend suddenly appear, "What are you doing here?! Shouldn''t you��?"


    Jean ignored Alex and went straight to Harold. Before Lilia''s manager could say anything, Jean grabbed his cor.


    "Cough ...!" Harold could barely breathe because of Jean''s grip.


    "Jean! Calm down!" Alex tried to separate the two.


    "Calm down?!" Jean red at the designer, who then automatically took a step back. He looked like a mother beast who lost her cub. His face was bright red and his eyes were burning with anger, "I just arrived here an hour ago and was immediately told that my fianc��e was kidnapped by someone! You think I can calm down?!"


    "I know you''re mad, but this won''t solve anything!" Alex argued, but Jean ignored his words.


    Jean cast a murderous gaze at Harold as if he wanted to rip him apart this instant, "You are Lilia''s manager, right?! You only have one task, which is to take care of her! Are you so stupid that you can''t do your job well?! Lilia was kidnapped because of your negligence!" Jean snapped.


    Instead of feeling scared, Harold grabbed Jean''s arm back, "You think I want Lilia to be kidnapped?! If it weren''t for this stupid MUA''s problem, I would never have left her alone!" Harold replied fiercely, "Besides, why are you so sure this is my fault?! Lilia could have been kidnapped because she is your fianc��e!"


    The whole room fell silent for a moment. But in the next second, Jean clenched his fist and mmed into the side of Harold''s face. Lilia''s head manager was jolted to the side by the force of Jean''s punch. Several people screamed at the violence.


    "Try saying that one more time." Said Jean in an ice cold voice. His dark blue eyes looked like a bottomless ocean, "I will break every bone in your body."


    Harold spat out the blood in his mouth and gave Jean a defiant gaze, "I said��"


    "Enough!!!" Alex separated the two men forcibly, "This is a holy ce for fashion shows! You can continue your fighting outside!"


    Jean loosened his numb fist after hitting Harold. He red at Lilia''s manager before turning around, "Forget it, I don''t have time for this idiot. I will find Lilia myself."


    Jean walked towards the door without a single moment of hesitation.


    "Wait ... Jean!" Alex hurriedly caught his arm, "You''re kidding, right?! Mn is not a small city, you don''t even know where to start! You will only be wasting your time! You need to cool your head and wait for news from the police��! "


    "I can''t just stay quiet!" Jean waved his arm so that Alex was thrown to the floor, "After all I''ve done to get her back, I can''t imagine life without Lilia! I don''t want to lose her again like 14 years ago��!" Jean''s voice cracked as he said thatst sentence.


    Harold looked at Jean without saying a word. He had always hated that man for taking Lilia, but Harold never expected that there would be a day when he would understand Jean''s feelings.


    In the midst of that heavy and gloomy atmosphere, suddenly there was the sound of rushing footsteps in the hallway.


    "M-Mr Harold! Is Mr. Harold here?!" A staff member ran in, almost breathless, "Miss Lilia Pangestu is back!"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"

 Chapter 67 - Opening Of Milan Fashion Week

    Hearing the staff''s words, for a moment Jean''s mind went nk, ''Lilia�� you are back?''


    He immediately recovered from his shock and asked the staff, "Where?!"


    "A-At the exit��" The staff member pointed towards the exit for the backstage area.


    Jean immediately ran there. He could hear someone following behind him, but he didn''t turn his head. His thoughts were only filled with his fianc��e. He arrived at the exit and saw a woman surrounded by staff. The woman was being examined by a medic.


    "Lilia!" Jean called out to her in a voice filled with relief.


    The woman who had been missing for hours turned around and smiled warmly. Lilia looked very rxed for someone who was just kidnapped, "Jean! Since when did youe here?"


    "This afternoon. Are you alright?" Jean walked over to Lilia and studied her closely.


    Lilia nodded, "My head feels a little heavy, but I''m fine."


    "Lilia, how did youe back here?" Asked Harold, who had been following behind Jean.


    The woman stared at Harold''s swollen and bruised cheeks, "What happened to you?" Lilia asked worriedly.


    Harold shook his head, "That is not important. Just answer my question."


    Lilia frowned, but she replied, "I don''t know how I got back. When I realized, I was already here."


    One of the staff there also spoke, "We only know that a young man came to bring Miss Lilia. He asked us to call the medics to check on her, then he left before we could question him."


    While they were talking, the medic finished examining Lilia, "Yep, you are fine. You can still appear tonight without problems."


    Jean looked directly at Lilia, "You still want to go after all that?"


    Lilia returned Jean''s gaze fearlessly, "Yes, that''s why I came here. I don''t want to waste this great opportunity."


    When she saw Jean unmoved, Lilia changed her tactics, "Jean, let me do this." She gently begged.


    Jean sighed and ran his fingers through her hair. He couldn''t refuse if Lilia begged like that.


    "��Okay." He said, "I''ll take care of this incidentter."


    Lilia grinned at that. She turned to Harold who was standing behind Jean, "Is there still enough time to get ready?"


    "Of course!" Before Harold could continue his answer, there was a new voice from behind the man. Alex appeared and motioned for Lilia to follow him.


    "Come on in and prepare yourself. We only have one hour before the show starts!" Alex said.


    Lilia followed Alex into the dressing room while Harold and Jean went to watch from under the stage. The woman nced at Alex who was walking in hasty steps. Today the man was wearing a formal pastel suit with a ck bow tie. There was an inscription of ''Van'' on the chest of his jacket.


    "Mr. Alex, sorry for bothering you with this incident." Lilia apologized while walking, "Especially since you''ve chosen me as your opening model."


    Alex waved his hand, "You can repay me by putting your best on the show, okay? Ah, this is our dressing room."


    When she entered the room, Lilia was stunned. There were about 12 models being prepared by MUAs, and they all had European faces. Only Lilia had an Asian face over there.


    The models stole a nce at Lilia through the reflection of the mirrors on their dressers. She was sure they were surprised to see her arriving sote, but still allowed to appear. Lilia realized that there was a model who looked pale when she saw her appear, but she didn''t have time to think about it. Lilia sat in front of her dressing table and her MUA went to work at lightning speed.


    Alex nodded in satisfaction when he saw that Lilia wasn''t panicking with the little time left before the show started. He turned to his assistant, "Bring me the number one shirt."


    The male assistant picked up arge box covered in blue wrapping paper. When the assistant put the box on the table, all the models leaned over to see the clothes that were going to open the show.


    They all knew that the Van brand was currently one of the most popr brands in the world. That''s why this brand had the honor to open Mn Fashion Week. As its models, they couldn''t wait to see Alex''s newest outfit.


    Alex slowly pulled the straps off the box and opened it. The moment the box opened, there were breaths full of admiration from around the room.


    Lilia herself couldn''t hide her amazement. It was the perfect blend of traditional appeal and modern style. She couldn''t wait to put on the clothes and walk the runway.


    *****


    Sharply at seven in the evening, Mn Fashion Week began.


    Below the stage, people from different countries gathered and chatted with each other. Those who attend this fashion show were mostly celebrities from the world of fashion and entertainment. They were all looking forward to the Van brand clothing collection that had the potential to create new trends.


    Both sides of the wide room were covered by giant bookshelves that store various types of books. Apart from that, famous paintings were also disyed on the walls. The decor of this room made the audience feel like they were in the 19th century.


    Their conversation was interrupted when the lighting in the room dimmed. When the slow and melodious ancient music started ying, everyone''s attention was drawn to the stage. A woman''s figure appeared before the audience.


    With her ck hair, the woman looked as if she had melted into the darkness. Every step was in tune with the music being yed. The woman stopped in the center of the T-shaped stage and stood still for 3 seconds.


    Then the music turned into a more dynamic and lively one. Just as the woman ced her hands on her waist, the stage was flooded with light from the floodlights.


    The dramatic effect of the change in atmosphere left the audience holding their breath and looking forward to what would happen. But when they saw the model''s face clearly, most of them looked surprised.


    This was the first time an Asian model appeared as the opening model on the first day of Mn Fashion Week!


    Lilia stood on the stage confidently, unfazed by the audience''s surprise. Her long hair was lifted and arranged in a traditional Japanese style. Her face looked as if she was without makeup, entuating her natural beauty. Her clear eyes looked straight ahead without any sign of nervousness, as if this wasn''t her first time standing on the international stage.


    But everyone''s attention was fixated on her clothes. Lilia was wearing a blue and ck dress that swept the floor. The dress was a blend of kimono called furisode and modern European style. The clothes fit perfectly into Lilia''s slender body, as if they were made especially for her.


    Dozens of camera lights flickered non-stop, capturing Lilia''s every move as she started walking on the stage. Her footsteps made the distinctive sound of the Japanese wooden shoes she was wearing. Even so, each step remained calm and full of certainty.


    Alex watched the show from the screen in the dressing room. He rubbed his chin while smiling broadly. Lilia''s appearance could only be described by one word��perfect!


    Out of all the talented models chosen by Alex, only Lilia could exert the fascinating allure of this outfit to its full potential. It was not only because she had an Asian face, but also because she was able to make the audience unable to take their eyes off her.


    He believed Lilia''s poprity would skyrocket after tonight''s show. The woman would be known as the newest face for the Van brand. Alex took out his phone and sent a message.


    [Alex]: "Thank you for letting her appear! Your fianc��e is more amazing than I imagined!"


    Everyone watching the show on the inte was in an uproar.


    Who was that model? Where did shee from? How did she be the opening model for Mn Fashion Week? Questions like that flooded social media timelines.


    Only one thing was certain, the opening night of Mn Fashion Week was dominated by Lilia Pangestu!


    Meanwhile, the woman who was causing all the excitement was walking to the end of the T-shaped stage. In the middle of her steps, she saw a tall man sitting in the front row. Lilia walked step by step until she finally arrived right in front of Jean. For an instant, Lilia''s lips curved into a smile full of happiness.


    In Jean''s eyes, it was the most beautiful smile he had ever seen.


    Unfortunately, that private moment didn''tst. Lilia turned around and started walking back to the backstage.


    Even after Lilia''s figure disappeared from the stage, the audience was still discussing the model excitedly. Fashion shows in Europe roughly had Asian models as opening models.


    When Lilia was heading to the backstage, she came across the model who turned pale when she saw her. It was the model''s turn to appear after Lilia. The model gave Lilia a vengeful look, even though she wasn''t familiar with that model. However Lilia could guess the reason behind her gaze.


    "Next time, you don''t need to use dirty methods like that." Lilia said while stopping beside the woman.


    Lilia''s words made the model''s steps pause for a moment.


    "If you want to beat me, show your skills as an international level model." Lilia said coldly, "You embarrass me as a fellow model."


    Lilia walked back on without looking back. However Lilia could hear the model''s footsteps getting shaky, as if she had lost all confidence. Self-confidence was a model''s main weapon. Without it, her performance would never have captured the hearts of the audience.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 68 - Our Secret

    When Lilia arrived backstage, she saw Jean standing beside Alex. The woman immediately approached her fianc��, smiling broadly.


    "How did I look earlier?" Lilia asked excitedly like a child waiting for her parents'' praise.


    Jean smiled warmly, "Enchanting. You make me not want to show your beauty to others." He said with a serious tone. The man actually wanted to hug his fianc��e, but he didn''t want to spoil Lilia''s appearance in the middle of an important show like this.


    Liliaughed at that, "If you say that, that means my appearance was quite good!"


    Before Jean could reply, Alex immediately cut their conversation, "Ahem, how about you guys continue your conversationter? Lilia still has two more clothes to show."


    Jean reminded Lilia to meet him as soon as the show was over before he left the backstage with a heavy heart.


    *****


    The opening show for Mn Fashion Week ended fifteen minutester.


    At the end of the show, Alex went on stage with all the models. He specially took Lilia''s arm while she was in her first dress. They all bowed together to the audience.


    A sound of loud apuse echoed through the room. After tonight, the Van brand would certainly be a legend in the fashion world.


    On the inte, the photo of Alex holding Lilia''s arm drew many reactions.


    [User1288]: "Lilia Pangestu is so beautiful in that dress! My eyes are dazzled! I''m in love, here!"


    [User7002]: "How much bribe did Lilia Pangestu pay?! She doesn''t deserve to be the opening model for fashion week!"


    [User1120]: "@ User7002, who are you?! Look over there!"


    [User4958]: "Geez, Alex and Lilia look like a good match! LOL!"


    *****


    After the show ended, Lilia refused Alex''s invitation to join the closing party which the man held as a thank you. She had been asked to go to the police station to provide information about her kidnapping with Jean.


    "Thank you foring here, Miss Lilia." Said the police who handled the case, "I bet you were very tired after today''s incident, so I won''t ask too many questions. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Lilia frowned, "To be honest, there isn''t much I can say about that..." She recalled the events of that day.


    *****


    Lilia woke up in the dark.


    Her head felt heavy from the anesthetic. Her eyes were covered by ck cloth and she could not move her arms or legs freely. She moved her head and felt a cold, rough texture on her left cheek. Then she realized that she was lying on the stone floor.


    Lilia tried to grope around her, but her hand only touched the hard, solid stone floor surface.


    "Where is this? Is Merry alright?" She muttered to herself, "The man who attacked me was dressed in all ck and wearing a fedora hat, could it be��the mafia?"


    Suddenly Lilia heard the sound of approaching footsteps. She paused and pretended she was still asleep. Her ears caught the sound of the door swinging open along with the sound of conversation.


    There were three men talking, but they were speaking fluent Italian. Lilia could only catch a snippet of their conversation with her minimal Italian. One of them nudged Lilia''s body with his shoe to confirm that Lilia was really still unconscious before continuing the conversation.


    "Work�� paid�� easy��" Lilia caught those words, ''So they did this because someone hired them?'' She thought to herself.


    She began to regret not learning more foreignnguages ??when she had the chance.


    "Hm? They repeatedly said the word ''Don'', didn''t that ...?"


    As far as Lilia knew, ''Don'' was the name title for the boss of a mafia group. She started to feel hopeless because her guess was right.


    ''Who hired the mafia to kidnap me?''


    The faces of people who had a grudge against her like Rina, Sara, Sasha, and so on shed through Lilia''s mind, ''Too many. Rather than thinking that, I better think of a way to escape from here.''


    Lilia waited until the sound of the door closed and the three men''s conversation faded into the distance. Then she began to stretch and bend her body so that her hands could reach her feet.


    ''Luckily I wore stilettos today!'' Lilia used her pointy heels to cut the rope that tied her hands.


    After a long and tiring struggle, Lilia''s two hands finally broke free. She opened her blindfold and untied the rope that tied her leg too.


    Lilia fumbled into her pocket, but couldn''t find her cell phone, "My phone�� ah, I gave it to Merry. What time is it now? Can I stille back before the show starts?" Lilia started to worry, but she immediately calmed down, "I''ll worry about that once I get out of here."


    Lilia crept up to the door and slowly opened it, then she peeked down the hall. She made sure no one was there before sneaking out. Lilia walked down the hall and tried to find a way out, but she couldn''t find the exit. To make matters worse, all the windows in the abandoned building were nailed with wooden nks.


    After exploring the entire building, Lilia finally understood why she didn''t see any mafia in sight. They were all on guard outside the building''s only exit. Lilia peeked around the corner in the hallway and saw a dozen men in ck who were ying cards while on guard. They were all burly and looked intimidating. Fortunately, Lilia did not see a gun anywhere near them.


    "There''s only this way, huh..." Lilia sighed, "Should I take a risk and try to break out of here? I can''t just wait for help toe, I have to try it!"


    Lilia took a deep breath and took a swing. She was about to start running when the men suddenly stood up with wary expressions. Lilia hurriedly braked in panic. She thought they had seen her, but the men turned their heads outside the building.


    Suddenly there were gunshots and screams from outside the building.


    "Shot? Have the police arrived?" Lilia ducked and sharpened her eyes, but she couldn''t see what was happening outside.


    The men ran outside carrying their guns from its reserve. Lilia felt a little relieved that she didn''t try to break through their guard earlier. After confirming that they were gone, Lilia stood up and walked towards the door. She was about to run out when someone grabbed her by the shoulder.


    ''There are still people here?!'' Lilia turned around and automatically threw a punch at that person.


    "Whoa ...!" The person shouted in surprise and hurriedly let go.


    Lilia jumped back, but her expression changed as she recognized the man, "Alfred?! What are you doing here?!"


    "Shh, I''ll exinter! Let''s go from here!" Alfred grabbed Lilia''s arm and pulled her away from the entrance.


    "But the entrance is over there..." Lilia''s protest was interrupted when Alfred led her to the back door of the building which was supposed to be locked.


    From the splinters on the ground, Lilia guessed that Alfred was the one who broke the door. She didn''t ask any more and followed the man obediently. For the first time, Lilia felt that Alfred''s slender back looked strong and reliable. They got into the backseat of a car waiting not far away.


    "Huh ... I thought my heart would stop when I couldn''t find you, Lilia." Alfred took a deep breath as the car started moving, "But now we are safe. There''s still time before the show starts, so I''ll take you to the Arengario Pce. Excuse me for a moment..."


    Suddenly Alfred leaned over and cupped Lilia''s face with his hands.


    "B-Brother Alfred?!" Lilia''s face turned red and she automatically tried to move away.


    "Lilia, don''t move. I just wanted to check if you were okay." Alfred scolded while observing Lilia''s face closely, "Are you hurt? They didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    "Oh ... no, I''m fine." Lilia stopped moving and let Alfred check her face. The man''s touch was gentle and careful, as if Lilia was made of ss. He reminded Lilia of Jean, who also treated her like the most precious treasure in the entire world.


    Thinking about Jean made Lilia ufortable with Alfred''s touch. She felt like she was doing something wrong. When Alfred finally let her go, Lilia was secretly relieved.


    "Thank you for helping me, Brother Alfred." Lilia smiled broadly, "I won''t be able to escape without your help. What can I do to repay you?"


    Alfred shook his head, "You do not need to do that. I can''t just stand by when you are kidnapped."


    Lilia stared at him stubbornly, "I don''t want to be the one that always receives your help. Is there nothing I can do for you?"


    After pausing for a moment, Alfred finally sighed, "Well ... I ask that you keep my involvement in this case a secret."


    "Eh? Why?" Lilia asked, confused.


    "Well�� it''s a little embarrassing, but I don''t want the university to know I''m involved in a case here." Alfred scratched his cheek with an embarrassed expression, "I don''t want to endanger my career. Do you mind?"


    Lilia shook her head, "If that''s what you want, I don''t mind. But how do you know I was there?"


    Alfred told her that he had many acquaintances in Mn and they helped him find the ce. When he arrived there, the mafia group was in a sh with other mafias. Alfred took the opportunity to sneak in.


    When Alfred finished telling his story, their car was approaching the Arengario Pce. Lilia didn''t fully believe Alfred''s story, but this wasn''t the time to ask that man. Lilia pretended to be unconscious and let Alfred carry her out of the car. She was surprised when the slender man could lift her easily.


    "Remember, Lilia." Alfred whispered, Alfred''s breath tickled Lilia''s ears and made her heart race fast, "This is our secret."


    After handing Lilia over to the staff there, Alfred left the ce.


    *****


    "�� When I woke up, I was back at the Arengario Pce. I was unconscious the whole time, maybe because the anesthetic used was too strong." Lilia exined.


    The policeman scratched his head, "So you don''t know who took you there either?"


    Lilia shook her head. She could see Jean frowning out of the corner of her eye. It seemed the man knew she was lying. Lilia''s body tense up when Jean opened his mouth, but the man said something different.


    "Detective, as you know, my fianc��e is a model. For models, reputation is something very important. I ask you to keep this case a secret so it won''t harm Lilia''s reputation." Jean said.


    "I understand, Mr. Jean. You don''t have to worry about that." The policeman promised.


    After being asked several other questions, Lilia was finally allowed to go back.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 69 - Surprise For You

    All the way back to the hotel, there was only silence in the car. Lilia was repeatedly stealing nces at Jean, who kept staring out the window without saying a word. Lilia struggled to find a topic of conversation, but her brain seemed to refuse to work.


    Jean suddenly spoke, "...You know who helped you, right?"


    Lilia jumped at Jean''s words. "I-I ..."


    "Do not lie to me. You might trick the cop, but you can''t trick me." Jean turned his head with a sharp gaze.


    Lilia sighed, "... Yes, I know who helped me."


    Jean leaned over and tapped the ss separating the taxi driver from them, "Stop here."


    Lilia looked at her fianc�� in confusion as the car pulled up. Jean paid the fare and led Lilia out of the car.


    "Jean, what ...?"


    Lilia''s question was interrupted when the man suddenly hugged her tightly.


    "I''ve wanted to do this since earlier. You don''t like it when I do it in front of other people, right?" Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear.


    Lilia''s face immediately turned red, "Doing it on the roadside like this doesn''t make me feel any better!" She protested, but she didn''t try to get away. Since being kidnapped, Lilia had realized that her body was still in a tense and alert state. The warmth of Jean''s body eased her and made her feelpletely safe


    After a while, Jean reluctantly released Lilia. The man grabbed his fianc��e''s hand and they started walking towards Lilia''s hotel, which was only a few blocks away.


    "Are you cold?" Jean asked, breaking the silence between them.


    He was worried that her fianc�� would catch a cold from wearing only a simple blouse and shorts. If Lilia had known what Jean had in mind, she would haveined that this guy worried too easily.


    "No!" Lilia shook her head, "ording to the weather forecast, tonight the temperature is only 20 degrees. That temperature isn''t too cold for me!"


    Jean frowned, but he didn''t argue. He actually said something that was on his mind since earlier.


    "You won''t tell me about the person who helped you?" Jean asked.


    Lilia''s steps paused for a moment as she stared at Jean in surprise. Then she immediately continued walking, "I can''t tell you."


    "Why?!" Jean''s voice sounded sharper than he intended.


    "Because I don''t know him either." Lilia answered earnestly, "All I know is that he is a young man. Oh, he also has lots of acquaintances in this town, so I guess he''s a local."


    "Hmm ..." Jean muttered. Even though that woman sounded honest, Jean had the feeling that Lilia was still hiding something from him, "Okay, I won''t ask again about that."


    "Really?" Lilia turned to him with a big smile.


    Jean''s suspicion turned into conviction. The man was making mental notes to conduct a thorough investigation into the case when he got home.


    *****


    When they finally arrived in front of the Townhouse Hotel where Lilia was staying, she felt a little sad. She still wanted to spend more time with Jean, especially after what happened today.


    But Lilia tried to keep her expression neutral as she said, "Jean, thank you for escorting me to the hotel. Where do you stay? Is the ce far from here?"


    Jean stared at her for a moment, then he smiled softly as if he could read Lilia''s thoughts, "I also stay here, by ident." He sounded rxed.


    Hearing that, Lilia''s eyes widened in surprise. She was happy and embarrassed at the same time, "Why didn''t you tell me?" Lilia protested.


    "Think of it as a surprise for you." Said Jean ignorantly as he opened the front door, "Pleasee in, Miss Lilia."


    The man followed Lilia to the front door of her room. Lilia used the hotel card to open the door to her room before stepping inside. When she turned around to say goodbye to Jean, the man was still standing in front of her room as if he had no intention of going anywhere.


    Lilia gave Jean a curious look and asked, "Where''s your room?"


    Instead of answering, Jean stepped into Lilia''s room and closed the door behind him. Lilia automatically took a step back when Jean approached her. The man''s lips curled into a sadistic smile and he approached Lilia as if he was about to pounce on her. The woman continued to step back until her back hit the wall.


    In an instant, Lilia was caught between Jean''s arms. The man looked down at Lilia and his smile grew wider when he saw her restlessness, "Why did you run away?" He asked in a deep, sexy voice.


    Lilia looked away, "Y-You admire me, that''s all. Can you let me go?" She pleaded.


    Jean leaned closer and whispered in Lilia''s ear, "Guess which room I''m staying in. If you''re right, I will let you go."


    Jean''s breath tickled Lilia''s ears. But she actually remembered the moment when Alfred whispered in her ear, "This is our secret."


    "Lilia?" Jean tilted his head as Lilia just stared nkly at him.


    "Um��" Lilia woke up and hurriedly forced her brain to think.


    Of the many rooms in this hotel, why was Jean so sure that Lilia could guess it?


    "Ah ... could it be, the room next to mine?" Lilia guessed.


    A mixture of surprise and disappointment crossed Jean''s face. The man lowered his arms reluctantly.


    "I didn''t think you could guess it." He muttered in a low voice. Then he cleared his throat and neutralized his expression again, "Right. Do you like surprises from me?" Jean asked.


    Liliaughed and hugged the guy instead. She could feel Jean''s body turning stiff with surprise. Lilia wanted her fianc�� to feel the happiness she was feeling right now, "Yes, I really like it!"


    Having Jean with her in this strange city far from everything she knew made Lilia feel very grateful. When Lilia finally let go of her embrace, Jean cupped Lilia''s face with both hands.


    "Why do you look like you want to cry?" Jean frowned, "Did I do something wrong?" He asked.


    Lilia''s cheeks immediately flushed red and she hurriedly broke free, "No, that''s just your feeling! Rather than discussing that, I want to show you the night view from my bedroom balcony!"


    Lilia turned around and walked quickly towards the balcony. She wasn''t mentally prepared to tell Jean that she was so happy that he was here with her.


    The night wind blew to greet Lilia as she opened her balcony door. The cool air cooled her hot face. She leaned on the balcony railing and took a deep breath to calm herself. A few momentster, Lilia heard the sound of footsteps behind her.


    Lilia''s heart suddenly pounded, making her remember the time when she first fell in love.


    Even though at that time she was 20 years old, she was still innocent and didn''t know anything about love. Lilia thought that she had found her true love in William, so she gave her whole heart�� only to be smashed to pieces. Lilia had promised herself to never give her heart to others again.


    But now destiny brought Jean to her.


    "What are you thinking?" Jean''s question broke Lilia''s reverie. The man leaned on the balcony railing as well and stared intently at Lilia''s face.


    Lilia turned to Jean and caught her breath. Her fianc��''s hair looked like strands of gold under the moonlight. The sight of the handsome man against the backdrop of the starry night sky looked like a work of art by a famous painter. Lilia felt a strong urge to capture that moment.


    "Lilia?" When Jean called out to her, the woman realized that she had been staring at Jean without saying anything.


    She coughed and looked away, "I didn''t think about anything. I just feel that the view from here is very beautiful, that''s all." She quickly replied.


    Lilia could see a satisfied smile on Jean''s lips from the corner of her eye. The man seemed to be able to guess what Lilia meant by ''beautiful sight''.


    "Um ... Jean." Lilia dared to express her feelings, "Thank you foring all the way to Mn."


    Lilia looked straight at the man and smiled sweetly.


    "I''m d you are here with me." Her words were sincere.


    Jean was stunned when he heard that. Lilia''s smiling face against the backdrop of the starry night sky made her look even more beautiful. It took Jean a while to realize that he was staring at Lilia without saying anything.


    "Y-Yes ... I''m also happy to be able toe here." Jean gave a small cough to cover his awkwardness, "I''ll go in first. Don''t stay outside for too long, you will catch a cold." Jean ordered before going back into the room.


    After confirming that Jean had closed the balcony''s door, Lilia put her head on the stone fence and let out a deep sigh. She didn''t know what made her dare to say something embarrassing like that.


    Suddenly her cell phone rang. Lilia took out the cellphone and checked the screen. There was a new SMS from an unknown number. With rm, Lilia opened the message.


    "This is Will. Your performance tonight was amazing, Lili! I want to talk to you. Can we meet?"


    Lilia immediately deleted the message as soon as she read it. Why did William contact her all of a sudden? What did he want now?


    Lilia spent a few minutes on the balcony to collect herself before finally returning to the room. She was greeted by a hot cup of coffee from Jean.


    "Did you brew it yourself?" Lilia asked while sitting on the sofa. She nced at the coffee grinder in front of Jean before taking a sip of her coffee.


    "Right. Did you like it?" Jean replied while operating the device skillfully. The man remained elegant even when he did something as simple as brewing coffee.


    Lilia nodded, "This is better than my own. If only I could drink this everyday��" Lilia muttered.


    Jean chuckled, "When you move into my house, I''ll make it for you every morning."


    Jean''s words about their married life made Lilia''s face hot again. She hurriedly changed the subject.


    "By the way, you said you just got to Mn this afternoon?" Lilia asked.


    "Yes. There are many things I have to take care of before I can go here." Irritation colored Jean''s voice, "To be honest, I would like to leave on the same day as you. But Kennyined that he would die of exhaustion if I did that, so I had to resign him. I had to workte for a few days just so I had time toe over here."


    Lilia could imagine Jean''s assistant begging him not to leave with a face full of despair. She promised to buy lots of gifts for Kenny as a thanks for his hard work so far.


    "So that''s why you didn''t reply to my message for a long time?" Lilia asked in an using tone.


    "Oh?" The corner of Jean''s mouth lifted into a faint smile, "I didn''t know you were looking forward to my reply."


    Lilia couldn''t answer and could only look down with a red face.


    *****


    Mn Fashion Weeksted 5 days. After the opening show, there were more than 60 brands disying their clothing collections.


    Thanks to her appearance in the show owned by the Van brand, the name Lilia Pangestu became famous. She received many offers from other brands to appear on their shows. Because of this, her schedule was really busy and she often didn''t have time to eat, let alone meeting Jean.


    Lilia felt tired, but she was also happy because her hard work and ability as a model had received recognition from the world.


    On thest day of the fashion week, Lilia felt great relief when she stepped off the stage onest time. She went straight back to the hotel and fell asleep without taking the time to eat dinner.


    Meanwhile, Harold returned to Indonesia with Merry as soon as the fashion week ended. Ever since Jean appeared, Harold tried to avoid Lilia as much as possible. Whenever he met Lilia on the sidelines of her busy schedule, Jean was always with that model.


    The two men acted as if their fight never happened, but they also refused to talk to each other. Plus, Jean always unted his fondness of Lilia in front of Harold. Such childish acts made Harold hate Jean even more. It seemed that the two men were indeed destined to be enemies.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 70 - Dinner In Milan

    The day after Mn Fashion Week ended, Lilia just woke up at half past eleven in the afternoon. She woke up to a rumbling stomach.


    Lilia sat on the bed and began to stretch her stiff body. Then she checked her cell phone. She sighed as she looked back at the SMS from a number she didn''t know.


    Lately, William had been texting her using different numbers, so Lilia couldn''t block him. She had considered telling Jean, but most of William''s messages only contained requests for Lilia to contact him. The woman had no intention of forgiving William, so she only skimmed through the message before deleting it.


    This time too, Lilia opened the SMS and read it briefly. However, the content was different from usual.


    "You think there will be another man who can love you like me? You are beautiful, popr, and from a wealthy family but that''s precisely why other men will never love you for who you are. Only I love you sincerely regardless of your appearance or background. Lili, give me a chance to prove my love for you."


    After reading that, Lilia''s thoughts were on Jean. Doubts slowly grew inside her mind. Why did Jean agree to marry her? He could''ve chosen whoever he wanted, but that man chose Lilia instead. Was it because Jean needed something from Lilia? For that matter, Jean deliberately acted as if he really loved her? If that was true, Lilia should praise Jean''s acting skills.


    ''Jean isn''t that kind of guy!'' There was a part of Lilia''s mind that rejected that idea, ''He loved me sincerely!''


    "Then why me?" The question came out of Lilia''s mouth.


    But before she could think of it any further, her empty stomach gave a loud sound. Lilia hurriedly deleted the message before getting out of bed and heading into the sitting room. She intended to order lunch through room service.


    When Lilia opened the door to her room, she automatically squinted to adjust to the brightly lit living room. Sunlight entered the room through the open blinds of the window. Lilia frowned. It was strange, she didn''t remember opening the curtains of this room''s window.


    Lilia''s eyes finally got used to the bright light, but she stood still on the spot.


    "Good morning." Jean looked up from his iPed. The man sat back on the sofa with both feet on the table, as if he was the owner of this room, "Are you hungry? I''ve ordered food for you."


    Instead of answering, Lilia darted into the bathroom and mmed the door shut, "W-Why are you here?! How did you get in?!" Lilia demanded frantically from behind the door.


    The woman stared at his reflection in the mirror. Her current appearance waspletely chaotic. Her long hair was messy, plus there was still some makeup on her face that she hadn''t removed fromst night. Lilia didn''t want to show Jean this terrible appearance!


    She heard Jeanughing from the living room, "I borrowed your backup card. Speaking of food, I told them to bring it after you finished tidying up your appearance, so you take it easy."


    Lilia covered her face with her hands, ''He already saw me...''


    *****


    When Lilia came out of the bathroom looking fresh and tidy as if nothing had happened, her lunch was already on the table. She sat beside Jean and immediately started eating. She''dpletely forgotten William''s message.


    "You don''t need to rush. Nobody''s going to eat your food." Jean reminded while stiflingughter.


    Lilia slowed down her eating with an embarrassed expression. She was too hungry to eat with her usual elegance.


    "Oh yeah. The perpetrator of your kidnapping case has been arrested." Jean said lightly, as if he was just telling her about tomorrow''s weather.


    Lilia immediately turned to Jean, "Is it true? The culprit has been caught by the police?"


    Jean looked surprised because Lilia already knew who did it, "Right. Since you already know that, I guess you can guess the motive as well. She hired the mafia group to kidnap you so she could rece you as the opening model."


    "I knew it." Lilia muttered. She heard the news that the model''s performance at the opening show drew a lot of criticism from the audience so that her contracts with other brands were canceled. Coupled with this criminal record, Lilia was sure that the model would never return to the entertainment world.


    "That model admits that she also wants to destroy your career as a model by spreading the word that you were kidnapped. If all of this goes ording to the original n, the mobsters will let you go after the show ends ''so you know what it feels like to be humiliated''." Jean quoted the model''s words, "But I''ve asked the police to keep the case secret, so her n wouldn''t work."


    "Hmm?" Lilia tilted her head, "Wait a minute, if the police kept my kidnapping a secret, then what''s that model arrested for?"


    Jean smiled coldly, "You really want to know?" His tone indicated that Lilia was better off not hearing the answer.


    Lilia shook her head vigorously and returned to concentrating on her food, as if she didn''t hear anything.


    "Oh, there is one more thing that caught my attention from the results of the police interrogation. The model is good friends with Sara Hartanto." Said Jean.


    Lilia stopped spooning the soup, "You mean Sara was also involved in this incident?"


    "Unfortunately, there is no evidence to get the woman arrested." Jean sounded irritated, "However, we can be sure that Sara also had a hand in this case. Theymunicated by phone the day before the opening of Mn Fashion Week. Looks like the model told Sara about you and she suggested this kidnapping."


    Lilia put down the spoon and smiled coldly, "So she wants to y that way." Lilia muttered, "It turns out that the car ident wasn''t enough to make her give up."


    Suddenly she felt Jean''s big hand stroking her head, "Do not worry. I will not let this incident happen again."


    Lilia could only nod when she felt some murderous aura escaped from the man''s gaze.


    *****


    That night, Jean took Lilia to a restaurant by the canal. The restaurant was known for its delicious food and views of the historic canal.


    "Do you still have other business in Mn?" Jean asked as he cut the ham on his te.


    Lilia thought for a moment before shaking her head, "No, my work here is finished."


    "Then we will return to Indonesia tomorrow." Jean said while putting the ham on Lilia''s te.


    Jean''s words told Lilia that the man was deliberately matching her schedule. She smiled and tried the ham Jean gave her. Lilia could feel that the meat was cooked perfectly.


    "How about your job, Jean? You have always apanied me while here, don''t you have a lot of work to do?" Asked Lilia.


    "No problem." Jean replied calmly, "Kenny will take care of it for me."


    Hearing that, Lilia imagined Kenny drowning in a pile of documents that needed to be worked on. She secretly prayed that Kenny would survive until they returned to Indonesia.


    On the other hand, she also felt touched by Jean''s words. As the head of the Widjaya Family real estatepany, that man must have been very busy. Even so, Jean still made his time to apany her in Mn.


    After the two of them finished dinner, Jean and Lilia left the restaurant hand in hand. They happened to run into a young couple who were arguing. However, neither Jean nor Lilia paid attention to the couple.


    "Antonio, you are a jerk! I was really stupid for trusting you all this time!" The woman screamed angrily.


    Lilia suddenly stopped walking. She felt that the voice sounded familiar to her ears.


    When Lilia suddenly stopped walking, Jean turned his head towards her with a frown, "What is wrong?" Asked the man.


    "No�� just��" Lilia muttered as she turned around to observe the bickering. She did not finish her sentence because she was too focused on listening to the couple''s conversation.


    The man, Antonio, put on a disgusted expression as he said curtly, "Rachel, you should try looking in the mirror every now and then! You are so rude and unreasonable! How could you possiblypare yourself to the kind and understanding Anna?!"


    Lilia secretly sighed. The fight was starting to sound like the bickering in many drama series. The woman loved her partner, but the man loved another woman. When the man was caught cheating with another woman, he med her for the cause of the affair.


    A hurt expression crossed Rachel''s face. But she immediately covered it with a sneer. The woman in in white raised her hand and pped Antonio, "Then, I hope you regret choosing her!" She said coldly before storming away.


    As Rachel ran past Lilia, her teary face reminded Lilia of a young girl she knew. But the young girl in her memory always looked tough and never cried. Lilia was sure that Rachel and the girl were the same person, but this was the first time she had seen her shed tears.


    Suddenly Jean squeezed Lilia''s hand gently, pulling her back from her thoughts, "Do you know her?" He asked.


    Lilia turned to her fiance, "Yes. She''s my best friend in high school. But she and her family suddenly moved abroad. Since then, I never saw her again." Lilia answered softly.


    Lilia never thought she would find her long-lost best friend in Mn. Lilia, Vivi, and Rachel were an inseparable trio during high school.


    The woman stared at Rachel''s back and automatically stepped forward to catch up with her. But Lilia thought of Jean beside her. She stopped her steps and turned towards the man.


    "Go." Before Lilia could ask, Jean was already gently pushing her back.


    "She''s your best friend, right?" Jean smiled faintly.


    Lilia stared at the man for a moment, feeling touched by his concern. She stood on tiptoe and kissed Jean on the cheek, "I will be right back." She said before running away


    Jean chuckled as he watched his fianc��e chase after Rachel. Then the man turned to Antonio. His facial expression turned icy cold again, making him look like apletely different man.


    The man whom Rachel left behind had pulled out his cellphone and secretly snapped a photo of Lilia''s figure running away. His eyes were fixed on the beautiful woman, as if he was obsessed with her.


    "She is so beautiful, like a model. I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere�� "Antonio muttered to himself.


    Suddenly Antonio shuddered as he felt a strong killing force. The man slowly looked around and met Jean''s sharp eyes. That icy gaze caught Antonio''s breath stuck in his throat.


    At that moment, several bodyguards appeared from inside the restaurant. They were all wearing sunsses and ck suits that were identical to each other. A smallmunication device was attached to their ears.


    The head of the personal bodyguard team approached Jean and spoke respectfully, "Young master, what are your orders?"


    "Send two people to escort Lilia." Said Jean.


    "As you wish." The head of the team immediately carried out his order.


    "Then make sure the man deletes all the photos he takes." Jean added before stepping into the car waiting nearby.


    "Ready."


    Antonio became even more panicked when the head of the bodyguard approached him. He turned to run away, but instead he was faced with two other bodyguards. Antonio could only surrender and hand over the phone. He didn''t know who the man was, but he knew that he shouldn''t be challenged.


    *****


    Lilia managed to catch up with Rachel, who had slowed her pace. She could hear the woman''s sobbing voice.


    Lilia sighed. Her chest felt tight to hear her friend cry, "I never expected to see Rachel Gunawan cry because of a broken heart!" She said aloud.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 71 - Rachel Gunawan

    When Rachel heard those words, her steps stopped. She rubbed her eyes and turned around. Her eyes widened when she saw the best friend she left five years ago.


    "Lilia ... are you really Lilia?" Rachel asked in a trembling voice.


    Lilia smiled broadly, "How many beautiful models like me do you know?"


    Seeing Lilia''s unchanging smile, Rachel''s eyes filled with tears again. Even though it had been five years since theyst met, she felt like she had returned to her old high school days. She, Lilia, and Vivi promised to always maintain their friendship. And the two friends kept their promise. Their genuine and sincere friendship would never be eroded by time and distance.


    "Lilia!" Rachel lunged at Lilia and hugged her tightly. The happiness of meeting her old friend seemed to erase the pain from the breakup.


    "I miss you, Rachel!" Lilia hugged the woman back.


    *****


    The two friends then moved to a nearby cafe. Rachel put down her coffee cup and smiled at Lilia who was sitting across from her, "I watched fashion week yesterday. You really are amazing, Lilia!"


    Instead of feeling happy, Lilia looked confused when she heard that, "If you already found out I was in Mn, why didn''t you call me? My phone number remains the same as before." Lilia asked.


    Rachel sighed and stared out the window, "�� Sorry, but my situation isplicated. I don''t know how to exin it to you."


    Lilia could see the sadness on Rachel''s face. She decided not to ask any further, "Okay. You don''t have to tell me." She said while squeezing Rachel''s hand gently.


    Rachel smiled weakly and changed the subject, "When are you going back to Indonesia?"


    "Tomorrow." Lilia answered.


    "So fast��" Rachel muttered without trying to hide the disappointment in her voice.


    The two of them spent nearly half an hour in the cafe, chatting with each other and exchanging news. When they finally left the cafe, Lilia saw a man in a uniform like a bodyguard standing waiting for her.


    Lilia frowned. This was not the first time she had seen the Widjaya Family security team. At the meeting of the two families, they took many bodyguards with them. However Lilia never saw Jean''s bodyguard. She thought the man didn''t have bodyguards because he didn''t like being escorted anywhere.


    "Miss Lilia." The man immediately approached Lilia, "Young Master is waiting for you in the car." He said politely.


    Lilia followed the bodyguard''s gaze towards the ck Bentley across the street.


    Lilia was not surprised since she and Jean used the car to go to the restaurant, but Rachel stared in awe at the expensive car. Lilia''s friend felt inferior again. She felt that her breaking up with Lilia and Vivi five years ago wasn''t the right decision. She had lost the right to stand on an equal footing with them.


    "Rachel." Lilia''s voice pulled the woman out of her mind, "Can I have your contact? I don''t want to go home without notifying you." Lilia asked.


    "Um��" Rachel tried to find an excuse to refuse. She felt ashamed of the current condition of her family, "I-I ..."


    "Come on, Rachel!" Lilia held her best friend''s hand and made a pleading look, "Will you give me your contact?"


    After being silent for a while, Rachel finally handed Lilia her number. She always lost when faced with such pitiful gaze.


    The two friends parted ways. Lilia headed to the Bentley car apanied by her personal bodyguard. But before she went inside, her gaze was fixed on the figure of Rachel walking away. Her eyes were colored with sadness for her friend.


    Even though Rachel didn''t say a word about her current condition, Lilia knew that her best friend had been living a hard and difficult life all this time. Rachel''s once hefty body now looked very thin and her palms felt rough from the hard work.


    Rachel was a youngdy from the respectable Gunawan Family. Their wealth was almost equal to that of the Pangestu Family. But one day, the Gunawan Family suddenly moved to another country. No one, including Lilia, knew what happened.


    Lilia looked away as Rachel disappeared into the distance. She got into the car and sat next to Jean.


    Lilia''s grim and unhappy expression caught Jean''s attention. The man put down the document he was reading before grabbing Lilia''s chin and forcing her to turn around.


    "Why do you look so gloomy? Haven''t you met your old friend?" Jean asked.


    Lilia could smell cigarettes from Jean''s hand. She didn''t answer Jean''s question and took the man''s big hand instead. Like a child being spoiled by her parents, Lilia moved Jean''s hand to stroke her cheek.


    Jean was secretly surprised. This woman had never acted spoiled in front of him even once. The man followed Lilia''s wishes while hoping that his fianc��e would do cute things like this more often.


    "Lilia?" Jean asked in a soft voice, "Is everything alright?"


    "Yeah ... I''m just a little emotional." Lilia finally answered, "Rachel didn''t want to tell me why she suddenly cut contact with me and Vivi."


    The woman sighed and started talking about her best friend.


    "When Vivi and I heard the news that Rachel and her family had moved abroad, we cried all night. Rachel is like family to me. She is an honest person, open, and very loyal to her friends."


    Lilia smiled faintly as she recalled their past.


    "Since she is one year older, she always acts like our older sister. She even dared to fight with people who bother me��" Lilia kept on chattering, pouring out all of her feelings.


    When Lilia finished, Jean didn''t say anything and just hugged her tightly. The woman drew closer to her fianc��, feeling safe in Jean''s arms.


    When Lilia calmed down, Jean asked, "Would you like me to help investigate what happened to your best friend?"


    Lilia looked up and stared at the man. She could see the seriousness in Jean''s blue eyes. She thought about the offer for a moment before finally shaking her head, "No need. I''ll wait until Rachel is ready to tell me."


    As her best friend, Lilia wanted to respect Rachel''s feelings. What Rachel had gone through all this time must be too painful to tell. She didn''t want to rush her best friend and opened up old wounds.


    *****


    But Lilia didn''t think that she would see Rachel again soon. The next morning, her friend suddenly called.


    Lilia and Jean rush to the cancer hospital where Rachel was waiting for them. As soon as they arrived in front of the hospital building, Lilia immediately jumped out of the car and ran inside. She didn''t seem to care about the strange gazes from the other visitors.


    Jean got out of the car too, but he called the head of his personal bodyguard first before catching up with Lilia, "Find out what happened to the Gunawan Family." He ordered.


    "Yes, young master!"


    When Lilia arrived in front of the room Rachel mentioned, she paused for a moment. Her legs trembled and her hands on the doorknob refused to move.


    What if something bad happened to Rachel? Her best friend only told her toe here with a broken voice as if she was about to cry, but she didn''t say anything else. All kinds of worst-case possibilities filled Lilia''s mind, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Suddenly a big warm hand touched her back.


    "Everything will be fine." Jean said from behind her, "I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Those simple words gave Lilia the courage she needed to open the door to the room.


    When Lilia entered, she found her best friend by the bed. Rachel sat with her back to her so Lilia couldn''t see what kind of expression she had at the moment. Lilia''s gaze fell on the figure of a middle-aged woman who was lying on the bed. The woman''s face was covered in white cloth and her body did not move at all.


    Lilia''s throat caught when she saw that woman. She walked over to her best friend and called, "Rachel."


    Rachel''s body jumped as she noticed Lilia''s presence. The woman was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday when they parted and her hair looked matted. Rachel looked like she hadn''t slept all night.


    Rachel did not take her eyes off her mother''s body, "Lilia, I deserve this karma." She said in a t tone.


    "Rachel��" Lilia tried to find words tofort her, but not a word came out of her mouth.


    She didn''t know what to say to her best friend who had just lost her mother.


    Rachel shook her head, "What did I do with my pride all this time? If only I had received money from that man when my mother and I were kicked out of the house, my mother wouldn''t have died right now!"


    Lilia could only be silent listening to Rachel''s words that were filled with regrets.


    "Lilia, do you know why I cut off contact with you on purpose?" Without waiting for Lilia to answer, Rachel continued, "Because I''ve been abandoned by the Gunawan Family."


    Lilia gasped in surprise. She never thought that was what happened to Rachel five years ago.


    "I have to move to a foreign country and try to survive there. I dropped out of college and worked desperately to make money. Do you know how I feel when I have to work hard every day just for a bite of rice? Plus, my mother needs medical expenses for her cancer��"


    Rachel held back her sobs as she continued speaking.


    "I know you and Vivi will definitely help me if I ask. But I don''t want to do that! I don''t want you to see my bad condition! I don''t want you to look at me with pitiful looks! But look what the consequences are now! I am a fool. I caused my mother to die! This is my punishment for being too arrogant!"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 72 - His Love And Care

    After saying all that, Rachel finally turned her head towards Lilia. The woman''s eyes were red and swollen from crying too much.


    Lilia tried her best not to spill her tears. For as long as they''d been friends, she had never seen Rachel like this. The Rachel she remembered was an extraordinary girl leading the school''s volleyball team as captain. She was always smiling and looked cheerful, adding spirits on those around her.


    But in just 5 years, that young girl had lost her light.


    Rachel rose from her chair. She stretched out her skinny trembling hand and held Lilia''s hand, "Help me." She whispered, "Lilia, I don''t know who else I can trust but you. My dad didn''t answer my calls and my boyfriend left me. I�� I��" Rachel couldn''t continue her sentence and started sobbing. She hated crying the most, but that was all she could do right now.


    Lilia hugged her best friend tightly, "I''m right here, Rachel. Everything will be alright. I will not leave you, I promise." Sheforted the woman.


    "This is my fault, this is all my fault! Why am I so stubborn?! Why don''t I throw away this stupid pride?!" Rachel continued to me herself, "Lilia, I don''t know what to do now! I''ve lost my mother, I don''t have anyone here anymore�� "


    *****


    Lilia closed the door gently as she walked out of the hospital room. Her chest tightened as she thought about how hard life had been for Rachel these past five years.


    She was shocked when someone reached out and wiped her tears. Lilia looked up, her gaze met with Jean who had been waiting for her in the hallway.


    "Are you alright?" Jean was worried.


    Hearing the concern in that man''s voice, Lilia couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. She threw herself into the man''s embrace, her hand gripping Jean''s shirt tightly as if she would drown without it. The sound of Lilia''s sobbing echoed through the hospital hallway.


    Jean stroked Lilia''s back, trying to calm his fianc��e, "Don''t cry. I''ll feel sad if you cry." He said softly.


    "I feel like a failure as her best friend..." Lilia muttered to herself.


    Jean sighed and pushed Lilia away. He rubbed Lilia''s tear-scarred face with his handkerchief as he said, "My subordinates wille soon to help take care of Mrs. Gunawan''s funeral. Take this time to think about how you want to help your best friend, okay?"


    Lilia looked at Jean gratefully. She nodded and hugged the man again. After feeling Jean''s great love and care, Lilia didn''t know if she could live without Jean.


    *****


    As Jean said, his subordinates took care of all matters rting to Rachel''s mother''s death. After the cremation of her mother was finished, Rachel met Lilia and agreed to go back to her hometown.


    A dayter, Rachel returned to Indonesia with Lilia and Jean. She left behind all her bad feelings and memories in Mn to start a new chapter in her life.


    In the private ne, Lilia watched Rachel, who was fast asleep. The woman tightly hugged the jar filled with her mother''s ashes as if afraid of losing it. Lilia wrapped a thick nket over her best friend before going to the chair behind her.


    Lilia sat beside Jean and stared at him closely, "Jean, thank you for helping out with all this. If you''re not here ..."


    Lilia''s words were interrupted when Jean suddenly grabbed her hand. The man thennded a soft kiss on the back of her hand like a knight dering his loyalty, "Don''t worry. I will always be by your side." He promised while stroking the woman''s hand


    Lilia''s face suddenly turned red. She hurriedly pulled her hand away from Jean''s and looked away. Her fianc�� chuckled at her reaction.


    "Until when are you going to be shy like this?" Jean teased her, "Although I have to admit that your behavior is also cute."


    "I don''t know how you can do such a t-thing without feeling embarrassed!" Lilia protested.


    "What kind of thing do you mean?" Jean rested on his chin while smiling mischievously, "I won''t understand if you don''t say it specifically."


    "L-Like�� like��" Lilia''s neck and ears turned red as she tried to exin.


    Jean really enjoyed Lilia''s reaction whenever that man teased her. He felt that he would never get tired of seeing Lilia''s beautiful face flushed red and her eyes filled with tears.


    "��Forget it." Lilia grumbled as she noticed the amusement on Jean''s face.


    Jean chuckled while stopping Lilia who got up from her chair. He handed the woman a document.


    "This is the information about the Gunawan family''s immigration five years ago. Since you want to help your best friend, you should first understand the situation of her family before you make ns for the future." Jean exined.


    "Okay." Lilia nodded and epted the document.


    "Oh, one more thing." Jean added, "About our marriage certificate. You said you would sign aftering from Mn. When do you want to take care of it?"


    "Ah��" Lilia remembered the promise she made before she left for Mn. At the same time, the contents of William''s message came to her mind again.


    "�� Other men will never love you because of who you are."


    Lilia didn''t want to listen to William''s words, but she had to admit that he had a point. Was marrying Jean the right choice? What if she made the same mistake she used to�� surrender her heart to the wrong person? Lilia would never be able to recover if she were betrayed by the person she trusted once more.


    "Lilia?" Jean''s voice broke her thoughts.


    "Um�� about that, do you mind if we postpone it for a while?" Lilia said the first thing that came to mind.


    "Why?" A faint irritation crossed Jean''s face.


    This made Lilia even more convinced to postpone her marriage, "Because I want to focus on making sure Rachel can adapt to her return to Indonesia. She recently lost her mother and had to return to a ce that gave her bad memories. I want to be there for her." Lilia answered firmly.


    Jean stared at her intently for a few moments. Lilia kept her expression neutral while meeting Jean''s gaze. She tried to show that there was nothing she was hiding.


    "��Okay." Jean took a deep breath and exhaled a heavy sigh, "I won''t mention it again until you''re ready."


    As their nended at the airport, Rachel stared at the view of the city she had left for 5 years. She unconsciously clenched her fists tightly. She would rebuild her life and take revenge on those people!


    Suddenly Rachel felt someone grab her hand. She turned and saw Lilia who was looking worried. The warmth of her friend''s hand helped warm her cold heart.


    Rachel lowered her gaze, "Lilia, thank you ..."


    Those two simple words were not enough to describe how she felt right now. After being abandoned by her family, Rachel had lost hope and her future looked bleak. Lilia''s presence felt like the sunrays chasing away the darkness in her life.


    Lilia poked Rachel''s forehead, "Why are you suddenly being formal with me?" Asked the woman with a smile to lighten the atmosphere.


    Rachel smiled too. She felt grateful to be reunited with her best friend.


    *****


    Thanks to Mn Fashion Week, Lilia Pangestu''s name became famous. When the mass media found out that she was scheduled to return home today, reporters and photographers immediately gathered at the airport to intercept her.


    Before getting off the ne, Jean put his jacket on Lilia''s shoulders, "Ken will take you and Rachel home from here. He will also arrange the funeral."


    Lilia looked at Jean in confusion, "How about you? You''re noting with us?"


    The man reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind Lilia''s ear, "I have to go back to the office first. I have an empty apartment near your house. If Rachel doesn''t have a ce to live, she can use the apartment first. The ess code is 0601."


    Lilia was about to nod when she realized something. Wasn''t that the same code as Jean''s cellphone''s password?


    But Lilia didn''t have time to ask because the flight attendant came and asked her to get off the ne. Lilia decided to keep her question to heart.


    Before separating, she told Jean that Rachel was going to live in Vivi''s apartment for a while. It was not that Lilia wanted to refuse Jean''s help, but she didn''t want to see Jean too often for a while. She needed time to think.


    The three of them went down a special hallway for private ne passengers to exit to the pick-up area. Before getting into the car that was waiting for her, Lilia turned around and saw Jean getting into a different car. She kept staring at the car until it was out of sight.


    On the way to Vivi''s apartment, Lilia got a call from Harold.


    The manager grumbled at length because he had bothered to arrange for Lilia''s return to be highlighted by the mass media, but Lilia didn''t show herself at all. Harold felt that Lilia was wasting a good opportunity to get public attention.


    But Lilia justughed at Harold''s scolding. They both know that Jean would never allow Lilia to be exposed by the mass media without his supervision.


    "Then? I''m sure you didn''t call me just to nag." Lilia said.


    Harold sighed, "You know me well. I''ll be back to give you work starting in two days, soe to the office tomorrow. Take your rest well because you will be very busy after this. Your job offer has doubled since Mn Fashion Week!"


    Lilia smiled proudly, "Luckily, my trip there was not in vain. Alright, I''ll stop by the office tomorrow. See youter!"


    As Lilia hung up the phone, they arrived at Vivi''s apartment.


    Thendlord was waiting at the front door with an uneasy face. As soon as Rachel got out of the car, Vivi rushed over to her and hugged her tightly.


    "Rachel! It really is you, right?! Jeez, I miss you so much! You''re just getting thinner, are you having a hard time there?!" Vivi said excitedly as she took a good look at Rachel.


    Lilia said goodbye to Kenny before getting out of the car, "Vivi, take it slow. You scared Rachel." She said with augh.


    Rachel hugged Vivi back, her face already filled with tears, "Yes, it''s me. I miss you too, Vivi! "


    The three of them spent the night chatting and letting go of homesickness at Vivi''s apartment. Rachel talked about her life in Mn, interspersed with Vivi''s passionatements. Lilia was mostly silent and watching Rachel tell her stories. She was relieved that her best friend started smiling like before again.


    Their sharing sessionsted until 2am.


    Vivi put her wine ss on the table loudly, "So that Antonio cheated on you and betrayed you?!" She asked angrily.


    Rachel took a sip of red wine before replying, "Yes, but I don''t know if I should hate him or not." The woman smiled bitterly, "After all, he''s been helping pay for my mother''s medical expenses for half a year. I can''t me him for choosing another woman who is more stable than me."


    Vivi looked closely at Rachel, "So you will just forgive him?!" She asked.


    Rachel just shrugged, "It seems so for now. But I might change my mind if we meet again."


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 73 - Falling Into The President’s Hands

    Rachel''s gaze was sharp as she spoke. After experiencing a difficult life for so many years, she was no longer a naive and clueless young girl. She was not good enough to just forgive her ex. Rachel vowed she would take back everything that belonged to her!


    Lilia listened to their conversation, but her gaze was fixed on the screen of her cellphone. Lilia''s silence caught the attention of her two friends.


    Vivi and Rachel stopped chatting and turned to look at Lilia. The woman looked suspicious because she was smiling to herself while staring at her cellphone.


    Vivi''s lips curled into a wicked smile, "Miss Lilia, who are you talking to in the middle of the night like this? Should I report this to President Jean?" She teased.


    Lilia jumped and looked up from her cellphone. She saw Vivi and Rachel staring at her, grinning widely. Lilia gave a small cough before looking away, but she didn''t try to exin or defend herself.


    Lilia didn''t want her friends to know that she was smiling because of her conversation with Jean. Even though Lilia had decided to avoid that man, she couldn''t hold back her longing. So she sent Jean an article about her performance at the opening night of Mn Fashion Week to Jean. In just a few seconds, the man replied to her message.


    [Jean]: "You were amazing that night. My fianc�� is great."


    As soon as Lilia read the message, her cellphone rang. She stared at the screen of her cell phone for a few moments before finally going to the kitchen to pick up the phone.


    "...Hello, Jean?"


    Vivi and Rachel could hear Lilia''s unusually excited voice. The two of them exchanged confused looks.


    "Are they fighting?" Vivi asked.


    Rachel shook her head, "Their rtionship looks fine to me, they even look more romantic than the average couple. Maybe Lilia is just tired."


    Vivi sighed, "Lilia originally hated this engagement, but it looks like she has already fallen into President Jean''s hands!"


    "I agree that President Jean wants to marry Lilia. That man really suits her! " Rachel nodded excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Lilia closed the kitchen door just as Jean''s voice reached her ear, "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    "We''re still chatting." Lilia answered in a slightly nasal voice.


    "Lilia, do you have a flu?" Jean asked as he noticed Lilia''s voice that was different from usual.


    "Not." Lilia reflexively shook her head, "Maybe it''s because I drank too much wine. How about you?"


    "I just finished my job." Jean''s answer reminded Lilia of the amount of work Jean had umted as a result of his trip to Mn.


    Lilia was silent for a moment. Every time she heard Jean''s voice or saw him, she was always reminded of their wedding which she deliberately postponed. Because of this, her attitude towards Jean tended to get awkward.


    "Then ..." Lilia broke the silence, "Don''t forget to rest. Tomorrow morning I''m going to ask Kenny toe pick us up for Rachel''s mother''s funeral."


    "Okay. If you need anything, just tell Kenny."


    After ending the call, Lilia walked out onto the balcony. She looked up at the night sky with a deep sigh. She hoped that someone would appear and give her an answer to this problem, but life would never be that easy. Then Lilia went back inside and joined the chat with her two friends.


    But half an hourter, Lilia was getting sleepy. She was surprised that Vivi and Rachel were still full of energy, in contrast to her. Where did they get all that power?


    Suddenly Lilia''s cell phone rang. She forced her heavy eyelids open before checking her cell phone. Who contacted her at night like this?


    [Jean]: "Come downstairs!"


    When Lilia read the message, all her sleepiness disappeared. Without saying anything, Lilia jumped up from her chair and ran outside the apartment.


    Vivi was so shocked that she almost dropped her ss, "Lilia, where are you going?!" She shouted, but Lilia didn''t answer.


    Vivi exchanged nces with Rachel, who also looked just as confused. A few secondster, the two of them also ran after Lilia.


    The woman had reached the ground floor via the elevator. Her breath was panting as she ran out of the building. With the help of the moonlight, she could see the ck car pulling up in front of the apartment. The driver wasn''t Kenny, but the head of the personal bodyguard team she met in Mn yesterday.


    The rear window of the car was half open, revealing the handsome face of the man Lilia was looking for.


    Jean didn''t expect Lilia to appear so quickly after receiving his message. The woman was wearing only thin silk pajamas and slippers, indicating that she ran outside without changing her clothes. Her slender figure stood out in the moonlight. Jean frowned at Lilia''s clothes which he thought were too thin.


    The head of the security team got out of the car and opened the door for his boss. The tall man stepped out of the car.


    Normally, Lilia would have a strong urge to run into Jean''s embrace. But this time her legs felt heavy as if they were pressed against the ground. Lilia was tempted to run away from that man. She had never felt this scared when she faced Jean.


    Lilia didn''t move as Jean walked over to her. Her gaze continued to be on the ground, as if she didn''t want to see that man''s figure. Jean stopped in front of her, but Lilia still didn''t look up.


    "Lilia��" Jean''s voice sounded irritated, "Why did youe out with such thin clothes?"


    "Huh?" Lilia started observing her clothes. Only then did Lilia realize that she was only wearing her pajamas.


    Jean stepped forward, closing the distance between them in just a few steps. Lilia''s body turned stiff and she suppressed her urge to step back. The man put his coat on Lilia''s shoulder to protect her from the night wind.


    Jean''s gaze fell on Lilia''s cheeks which were flushed with wine. He raised his eyebrows, "Are you drunk?"


    Lilia took a deep breath to calm her racing heart. She met Jean''s gaze with clear eyes. "I''m not drunk." She strictly said, "Why did you suddenlye here?"


    Hearing that question, Jean turned to the head of his security team, "Clifford."


    The man immediately came with a box of food, "This is for you, Miss Lilia." He said while handing the box to Lilia.


    "What is this?" Lilia stared at the food box for a moment before turning her gaze back to Jean.


    "Smooth porridge. I heard it can reduce the side effects of drinking alcohol. Eat this before you sleep, okay?" Jean took the box and put it in the woman''s hand.


    Lilia took turns looking at Jean and the box in her hand, "You came all the way here just to give me porridge?" Her tone was tinged with disbelief.


    Jean chuckled, "I happened to be passing by this area when I returned home. So I stopped by here."


    Hearing that, Clifford nced at Jean while raising his eyebrows. Luckily, he managed to refrain frommenting. Clifford hurried back to the car before Lilia suspected anything.


    The head of the security team let out a long sigh. He began to understand Kenny''s feelings of having to work overtime every night to finish the job Jean left behind. Clifford himself was surprised by the drastic change in his boss''s attitude.


    Even though Clifford had been Jean''s bodyguard for ten years, he had never seen Jean treat a woman this well. Just to please Lilia, Jean made him drive 30 kilometers in the middle of the night!


    Meanwhile, Lilia decided not to question Jean any further. Her attention was on the lunch box in his hand. The box with the Hirayuki Restaurant logo was still warm. Lilia thought back to the extra spicy sapo tofu they ordered there. The memory brought a small smile to her face.


    "Eat it, then go to sleep."


    Jean reached out as if he was going to stroke Lilia''s head, but he held back before his fingers touched her. Jean could feel that this was not the right time to show his overflowing love for Lilia. He lowered his hand and turned around.


    "Good evening, Lilia." He said before walking away


    Suddenly Jean felt someone grabbing the hem of his shirt.


    "... I haven''t thanked you for this porridge." Lilia said while taking her eyes off Jean. But her hand gripped the hem of the man''s shirt tightly, as if reluctant to part from him, "Thank you very much, Jean."


    Seeing that, Jean decided to ignore his feelings earlier and immediately pulled the woman into his arms.


    Lilia automatically tried to break free, but in the end she gave up and let Jean hug her until he was satisfied. Lilia''s hand gripped Jean''s shirt tighter and the corners of her mouth lifted into a small smile.


    As the man hugged his fianc��e, he realized that there were two other pairs of eyes watching them. His gaze was fixed on the apartment building door which was slit open.


    The two women peeking through the door were shocked when they met. Vivi and Rachel exchanged nces for a moment, but both of them peered back at the romantic moment, holding backughter.


    "Lilia." Jean called out softly while releasing the woman, "Come back inside."


    Lilia stepped back reluctantly. The woman said goodnight to Jean and Clifford, then returned to the building without looking back.


    Jean waited until the door to the building closed before returning to the car. On the way home, Clifford was repeatedly stealing nces at Jean through the rearview mirror.


    "What do you want to say?" Jean asked with a cold gaze.


    The man straightened his back straight away, "No ... Young Master treats Miss Lilia very well, that''s all." He answered.


    He couldn''t possibly tell Jean that he didn''t want to be told to drive in midnights like this again!


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 74 - Ricardo’s Family Party Invitation

    The next day, Kenny drove the three friends to bury Rachel''s mother.


    Rachel stood before her mother''s gravestone without saying a word. She reached out and touched the cold surface of the tombstone. Rachel swore to herself that she would take revenge on the people who had hurt her like Antonio and the Gunawan Family.


    When they returned from the burial ground, Lilia parted ways with her two best friends. She went to the agency office to meet Harold while Vivi, who was on leave, would apany Rachel to tour the city for the rest of the day.


    *****


    When Lilia walked into Harold''s room, her steps suddenly stopped. She was surprised to see Harold''s appearance that was different from usual. But Lilia immediately covered her surprise by handing Harold a box of cigars as a gift.


    "Here, I bought a souvenir as my apology for the incident at the airport yesterday." Lilia said with a big smile.


    Harold red at Lilia, but his hand still epted the gift.


    ?????You think this gift is enough to make me forgive you?! Did you know that my phone doesn''t stop ringing all day?! The journalists keep asking me about you!" Harold grumbled, "What kind of exclusive flight did you catch that no one could see you?! Even though I already bothered to prepare everything... "


    Lilia sat in front of Harold while listening to the man''s scolding patiently. When the man finally finished, Lilia brought up the thing that had caught her attention all along.


    "Your appearance looks different, by the way." Lilia said as she observed Harold, "Is there something important today?"


    Harold immediately straightened his back and his cor, "Yes, I have an important meetingter. What do you think about my appearance today?"


    Lilia stared at the man closely. Usually Harold dressed casually in the youth style, but today he was wearing a white long-sleeved shirt and gray cloth pants. A suit of the same color as his pants wrapped around his body, giving him a neat and elegant appearance.


    "Um�� pretty good. You look more like a young entrepreneur. " Lilia gave her opinion.


    But she didn''t say that his appearance reminded him of Jean on purpose. Lilia felt as though Harold was trying to imitate her fianc��, but she immediately rejected the possibility. What''s her manager doing that for? Maybe Harold just wanted to be presentable for his important meetingter.


    The longer Lilia watched Harold, the more she noticed the differences between him and Jean. Even though they wore simr clothes, Jean had the dignity and charisma of a leader that Harold could not imitate.


    Harold''s expression turned grim as he noticed the change in Lilia''s expression. He realized that he wouldn''t be able to match Jean just by imitating that man''s dress. Harold felt stupid for doing something ridiculous like this to get Lilia''s attention.


    Even though Harold''s feelings were mixed, his face still looked t. He hurriedly changed the topic by holding out Lilia''s updated schedule, "This is your schedule for this week, please read carefully. If there''s work you don''t want to do, I''ll cancel it."


    Harold had never forced Lilia to ept job offers that she didn''t like. Lilia''s wish was Harold''s number one priority. He would rather be scolded by his boss for refusing a lucrative job offer than forcing Lilia to work. That was one of the reasons why Lilia liked Harold as her manager.


    Lilia epted the schedule without noticing Harold''s change in mood. She nced at the schedule, then her gaze was fixed on a sentence.


    "Attended the Ricardo Family birthday party as invited guests."


    Lilia looked up from the schedule and looked at Harold, "Birthday party? This is my first time hearing about this." She said.


    Lilia had never been interested in socializing and establishing good rtions with the elite. Even though it would make her career easier, Lilia prefered to hone her skills as a model rather than catering to others'' favor. Because of that, she never attended party invitations from high-ss folks.


    Harold should have known about it too, so why was he still including this invitation on her schedule?


    "About that��" Harold''s expression turned bitter. He sighed and shook his head, "Sorry, but I can''t refuse this invitation."


    "You can''t? Why?" Lilia was surprised to hear that. This was the first time Harold couldn''t turn down a job offer.


    Lilia''s manager rubbed the back of his head with a frown, "This invitation was conveyed through President Albert, which means you must attend." Harold said in a low voice.


    Lilia finally understood the situation. If the owner of the Aphrodite Agency, Albert Ares, had ordered it, Lilia wouldn''t be able to refuse.


    "But isn''t President Albert never involved in determining the jobs taken by his artists?" Lilia asked while taking out her cellphone. She intended to call Albert and ask about this invitation.


    But Harold stopped her, "President Albert is currently on overseas affairs and cannot be contacted. I''ve tried calling him." Harold said dryly, "Actually I''ve tried everything I can think of, but I still can''t cancel it."


    Lilia took a deep breath. It seemed she had no other choice in this matter. Plus, Ricardo was Alfred''sst name. Lilia wondered if that guy had something to do with the invitation to this birthday party.


    "So, what kind of family is the Ricardos?" Asked Lilia. She knew nothing about the family apart from the fact that they were powerful enough to force her to attend.


    Harold gave Lilia a look of disbelief, "The Ricardo family is one of the richest families in Indonesia! They are also the oldest family with a long history who ruled Yogyakarta City! Howe you never heard of them?" Harold scolded.


    Lilia was surprised to hear that, "One of the richest families in Indonesia?!"


    No wonder Alfred could take a vacation to Mn so easily! But Lilia became curious about why that man decided to be a lecturer in Surabaya and live a simple life if he came from such a rich family.


    "I heard this party is held to celebrate the 80th birthday of the head of the family." Harold continued his exnation, "They invited many famous celebrities to a party at their house in Yogyakarta. Think of it as an opportunity to add to your experience. You''re bing more and more famous now, so there will be many invitations like this in the future. You have to start getting used to yourself."


    Lilia sighed, "Okay."


    *****


    When Lilia left the agency office, she decided to forget about the Ricardo Family party invitation for a moment. She hailed a taxi and went to Vivi''s apartment to get her suitcase before heading home.


    Lilia''s parents had already returned from Jakarta when she was in Mn. Lilia didn''t forget to buy souvenirs for them. Although she knew this gift would not change anything, she couldn''t stop hoping that her mother''s attitude might soften after receiving this gift.


    Lilia had just reached the front door when she heard Sylvia''s voice from inside the house. It looked like the woman was talking on the phone.


    "Lei, girls like you should take good care of your health! You really made us worry half to death this time!"


    Lilia''s hand that was holding the doorknob stopped moving. In 24 years of her life, she had never heard her mother speak in such a warm and familiar tone. Sylvia treated the person on the other end of the line more like her own daughter than Lilia.


    Lilia dug through her memories, but as far as she could tell, she was the only daughter in the Pangestu Family. Nor did she have any female cousins ??from her mother''s side of the family.


    Then who was Sylvia calling?


    "Ah, Miss Lilia!" One of the Pangestu Family servants happened to see her while she was out to take out the trash, "Wee back!" The maid said with a big smile.


    "I am home." Lilia returned the greeting.


    When Sylvia heard that, she hastily hung up the phone without saying anything. Lilia''s mother opened the front door and red at her daughter.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you arrived?" Sylvia asked in a ming tone.


    ''Are you trying to overhear my conversation?'' Lilia could hear the question that Sylvia didn''t say.


    Lilia tried to hide her hurt feelings by taking gifts for her mother. She opened her bag and took out a small, neatly wrapped box, "Mother, this is the perfume I bought from Mn for you." She handed the box to Sylvia.


    Sylvia''s sharp gaze softened a little as she received the souvenir, "Don''t bother, I still have a lot of perfume that I haven''t used. Don''t waste your money." She ced the perfume box on the table without taking another look.


    "Okay." Lilia already knew that the reward wouldn''t be enough to please Sylvia, but she still felt a little disappointed, "Is father at home?"


    Sylvia sat back down on the sofa, "Not." Her answer was short.


    Lilia could feel that her mother didn''t want to continue this conversation, "Then I''ll go to my room." She said as she walked through the living room.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 75 - Things You Never Obtain

    Lilia handed her suitcase to one of the maids and headed for the stairs. Her feet were just stepping on the bottom step when Sylvia suddenly said, "Wait a minute. How are your wedding ns with Jean Widjaya?"


    Hearing that, Lilia was tempted to ignore her mother and immediately ran up to the second floor. But if she did, Sylvia would tell Robert and start a new round of fighting. With a heavy heart, Lilia turned towards Sylvia.


    "I will sign our marriage certificate in the near future." Lilia replied. She was not lying�� that''s what she agreed with Jean yesterday. She just didn''t say that she intended to postpone this marriage for a while.


    Thinking about that man made Lilia miss the time they spent in Mn. To be precise, the time before Lilia read that damned text from William. Since then, Lilia hadn''t opened a single message from William and deleted it right away. She didn''t have the courage to read the contents.


    Hearing Lilia''s answer, Sylvia''s face turned grim. She red at Lilia as she said coldly, "Looks like you really refuse to listen to me. Do you want to destroy the reputation of the Pangestu Family?!"


    "Mother, this is my wedding." Lilia said in a tired voice, "I believe I have the right to make my own decisions."


    "You��"


    "Mother."


    Lilia interrupted her mother''s sentence. Even though Sylvia''s expression was filled with anger, Lilia gave a big smile as if she didn''t care about her anger.


    "Instead of worrying about my marriage, it is better for Mother to continue your conversation on the phone with that girl. Isn''t that girl''s health much more important than me, your own daughter?"


    Sylvia''s face turned pale when she heard that. This was the first time Lilia saw her always calm and controlled mother look shaken. Contentment filled Lilia''s heart, but only for a moment. Soon that satisfaction was reced by feelings of hurt and jealousy.


    Lilia hurriedly turned her body so that Sylvia couldn''t see her pained expression. She climbed upstairs with unsteady steps trying not to think about the girl her mother was calling. Even so, Sylvia''s warm voice filled with affection and concern when she was talking on the phone kept ringing in Lilia''s ears.


    All that Lilia never got from her mother.


    As Lilia closed the door to her room, she again questioned her identity. Was she really Sylvia''s daughter?


    Lilia had considered doing a DNA test, but she immediately pushed the thought away. Lilia came out to the balcony of her room carrying her cellphone. She opened a social media app to calm her chaotic mind.


    "Hm?" Lilia was shocked when she saw that herst post received more than 10 thousandments.


    The post was a selfie of Lilia set in the Mn Cathedral. Most of thements contained requests that Lilia be more active in posting her activitiestely.


    Lilia decided to post about the fashion magazine cover photo shoot that she would be participating in tomorrow. She opened the magazine''s official website and found an announcement regarding Lilia''s participation in the photo shoot.


    When Lilia posted the announcement, her fans immediately made a scene in thement section. They all seemed more excited than Lilia herself to see tomorrow''s shoot.


    She skimmed through thements before closing the screen of her cell phone. Lilia''s bad mood made her lose the motivation to do anything. She just wanted to sleep and forget everything that happened today.


    When Lilia returned to her room, her gaze fell on her open bag. Lilia looked at her work schedule and picked it up. She started to check back on what work she would do this week.


    The phrase ''Ricardo Family birthday party'' caught Lilia''s attention again. She thought about the party well and got a strong urge not to attend. Lilia didn''t know anyone from the Ricardo family apart from Alfred, plus the party location was in Yogyakarta. Thinking of the long journey she had to take made Lilia''s spirit even lower.


    The woman picked up her phone and intended to contact Harold. Lilia would like to cancel the invitation with the excuse that she was tired after her trip to Mn.


    But before Lilia could do that, an SMS came in. She checked the sender''s name warily and was relieved to see a familiar name on the screen.


    Lilia immediately opened the SMS sent by Alfred.


    "Lilia, I''ll be waiting for your attendance at my family party in two days."


    Sheughed when she read the SMS. Alfred seemed to be able to read her mind and send the message right before Lilia refused his invitation. Before she could reply to the message, her cell phone rang.


    The name of the caller on the screen was Alfred Ricardo. Lilia hesitated for a moment before finally picking up the phone.


    "Hello, Brother Alfred!" Lilia greeted.


    She could hear the man''s warm voice from the other end of the line, "Hello, sorry to interrupt your time, Lilia. Have you received my message?" Alfred''s voice felt calmer than usual, maybe because Lilia''s mind was in chaos right now.


    "Yes." Lilia''s gaze fell on her work schedule, "Did you send me the invitation to the party?" Lilia tried to confirm her guess.


    That was the only exnation that made sense, since Lilia had never met any of the other members of the Ricardo Family.


    "Right. I wanted to surprise you, but it looks like you already guessed it." Alfredughed as he said that.


    "Don''t worry, I was quite surprised when I received the invitation." Lilia joked to lighten the mood, "If I may know, why did you invite me?"


    "Hmm ... do you remember when we met in Mn?" Alfred asked back.


    "Yes, you said you were apanying your family on vacation there." Lilia replied


    "My grandmother''s 80th birthday ising up. She went to Mn with me at that time. And she was so impressed with how you looked at fashion week." Alfred exined, "Since it''s her birthday, I want to invite you too. I know you are still tired aftering from Mn, but I hope you cane."


    Hearing that, Lilia felt reluctant to decline Alfred''s invitation. Plus, that man had helped her solve Daniel''s case and also when she was kidnapped in Mn.


    "Okay, I''lle." Lilia said, "I promised that I would return your help, right? After all, this invitation came at the right time. I''m in need of a distraction right now."


    "Hmm? Did something happen?" Alfred was worried, "Are you in trouble?"


    "Why are you talking like I''m always in trouble?" Lilia protested with a chuckle, "No, I''m fine. I just thought about something."


    "I just love it when you get into trouble." Alfred said in a joking tone, "That way, I can be the white knight who saves you."


    This time Liliaughed out loud at his joke, "Are you trying to increase my debt to you, Brother Alfred? If you keep saving me, I won''t be able to repay my debt."


    "And I''ve said that you don''t need to repay, but you never listened to me." Alfred chuckled, "Then, see you in two days, Lilia."


    After Alfred hung up, Lilia sent a message to Harold regarding the party invitation. Just as she finished pressing the ''Send'' button, her cellphone rang again.


    When she saw the name that appeared on the screen, Lilia''s chest immediately felt tight. The joy she felt when chatting with Alfred disappeared. She went to the balcony before picking up the phone. Lilia didn''t say anything and waited for Jean to speak first.


    "Why are you silent? Are you busy?" Jean''s deep voice broke the silence.


    The woman tucked a strand of hair behind her ear before answering, "I''m not busy, I just want to hear your voice first."


    "Hmm ..." Replied Jean in a t voice, "Are you with your friends?"


    "Not. I just got back from the agency office." Lilia answered while ying with the ends of her hair.


    "Do you have free time tonight?"


    Lilia was silent for a moment when she heard that question. When a man asked like that, there was usually only one possibility. However, Lilia felt unprepared for that possibility.


    "Um�� tonight��" Lilia muttered, trying to find an excuse to refuse the date.


    "You don''t have work for tonight, right?" Jean immediately eliminated one of the reasons that Lilia could use.


    "N-No, really ... but how do you know?" Lilia asked in surprise.


    "I''m sure your manager didn''t have the heart to immediately give you a job the day after you returned from Mn." Jean replied calmly.


    Lilia had to admit that Jean was right. Even so, this didn''t mean she was willing to go out with that guy!


    "I really don''t have work for tonight, but��" Lilia started, but Jean interrupted her again.


    "Did your family ask you out for dinner?" Jean guessed.


    Lilia remembered Sylvia''s cold attitude earlier and her mood got worse, "��Not." She replied in a voice lower than usual, "They didn''t say anything about it. But I-"


    "Or are you still tired after returning from Mn?" Again Jean cut her off.


    Lilia felt a little weird because Jean sounded more aggressive than usual. Normally, if Lilia showed the slightest sign of rejection, Jean would immediately abandon the n. However this time the man acted like he didn''t ept any rejection at all. Lilia didn''t know what had caused this change.


    "Sorry, I should just let you rest today." Jean continued in an apologetic tone, "But we haven''t had the chance to spend quality time together back from Mn, and I..."


    Jean was silent for a moment, as if looking for the right words.


    "��I miss you."


    Hearing Jean admit that made Lilia''s heart suddenly melt. If Jean said that, he must really miss Lilia. The woman also canceled her n to refuse Jean''s invitation.


    "Okay, I want to go on a date with you." Lilia said with a faint smile.


    She always felt awkward and pressured whenever she met Jeantely, but it didn''t mean that Lilia didn''t miss him. She was just as longing as Jean.


    "Oh, by the way��" Lilia was about to tell Jean about the Ricardo family party, but she suddenly realized something.


    Maybe this trip to Yogyakarta would give Lilia the distance and time she needed to make decisions about her marriage. If Jean had found out, the man would have appeared there just like when she went to Mn. Because of that, Lilia decided to keep her going a secret this time.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Jean asked, he sounded confused when Lilia suddenly stopped talking.


    "Ah�� nothing. When are you going to pick me up?" Lilia immediately changed the subject.


    "I''ll pick you up in a moment. Get ready." Jean answered before hanging up the phone.


    Inside the president''s room at the Genesis Company, Jean turned to Kenny who was standing next to him.


    "This is the information on Alfred Ricardo that you asked for, President." Kenny handed over the document without prompting.


    Jean scanned the contents of the document quickly. His gaze turned cold as he read Alfred''s personal data. And when Jean read about Alfred and Lilia''s meeting in Mn, the temperature in the room plummeted.


    The fact that Alfred invited Lilia to his family party in Yogyakarta also did not help improve the atmosphere. Jean wondered why Lilia kept this matter a secret. Could it be�� Lilia was secretly having an affair with Alfred, so she didn''t tell Jean about her departure?


    Kenny automatically stepped back when he felt Jean''s murderous force. He still had some information to pass on, but he was afraid that this room would freeze up when Jean heard about it.


    "Um�� President��" Kenny spoke carefully after gathering all his courage, "We also got the news that Alfred investigated Miss Lilia''s background."


    Kenny felt an icy cold wind blow through the room right after he finished talking. He hastily added, "But he doesn''t know about Miss Lilia''s marriage to you yet. Do we need to leak the news to the public?"


    Hearing that, the room temperature finally returned to normal. Jean ced the document on the table, the corner of his mouth raised in a satisfied smile. Lilia was his fianc��e, and that would never change.


    "No need. I want to see his expression when that man realizes his defeat!" Jean said coldly.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 76 - A Name That Must Not Be Named

    That night, before Lilia went on a date with Jean, she got a reply from Harold.


    [Harold]: "Are you sure you want to attend the Ricardo Family party for free?!"


    Lilia replied, "Yes, because I was present at the request of my acquaintance, not as a model named Lilia Pangestu."


    [Harold]: "Do you know how much down payment that family has already paid?! Ah never mind! Whatever you say!"


    While reading the message, Lilia could easily imagine her manager''s frustrated expression.


    Twenty minutester, Lilia finished getting ready for her date. She was wearing a white knit dress with a knee-length skirt that looked simple but made her look more feminine than usual.


    When Lilia came down to the living room, she saw Sylvia and Robert sitting opposite each other on the sofa. She couldn''t see her mother''s face with her back against her, but Robert''s face was stiff. The atmosphere between them also felt tense, as if they had just fought.


    "Ah, Lilia." Robert noticed his daughter''s presence and greeted her immediately, "Are you going out?"


    "Yes." Lilia pretended not to see the warning res Robert gave Sylvia, "I have a dinner appointment. By the way, I''ve put a souvenir from Mn on Dad''s desk." She said.


    Robert nodded, his face soft when he heard that, "I''ve seen your appearance during fashion week. You are really awesome. I''m proud to have a daughter like you!"


    In contrast to Sylvia''s cold and nonchnt attitude, Robert did not hesitate to show his affection for Lilia since she was little. Lilia felt that her father was trying so hard to give her the love she should have received from her mother as well.


    "Thank you." Lilia smiled at Robert''s sincerepliment.


    "Don''te home toote, okay. Be careful." Robert advised her. He purposely didn''t ask who Lilia was going with. The man could already tell from the way his daughter was dressed that she was going to meet Jean.


    "Okay, I''ll go first!" Lilia said goodbye before going out of the house. She neither nced at Sylvia nor said a word to her, as if her mother wasn''t there.


    After Robert confirmed that Lilia was gone, he stared angrily at Sylvia, "Can''t you act more like a mother in front of Lilia?!"


    Hearing that, Sylvia''s grim expression turned to anger. She snapped back, "You think I can do that?! It''s not my fault that I can''t act like her mother! I didn''t do anything wrong, but Lei�� "


    "Enough!" Robert immediately interrupted her words, "I have repeatedly reminded you that that name cannot be mentioned in this family! Fix your attitude towards Lilia! If you can''t do that, I won''t let you meet that kid again!"


    Robert rose from his chair and left the living room. Sylvia could only hold back her sobs when her husband left her alone.


    The servants in the house crowded into the kitchen door, overhearing their arguments. When Robert came out of the living room, they all immediately scattered and looked for their respective activities. One of the servants took out his cellphone and quietly sent out the information he had heard earlier.


    *****


    After Lilia closed the gate behind her, she walked over to the ck car parked on the curb. Lilia stopped beside the passenger seat''s half-opened window and peeked inside.


    "Jean, why are you driving alone?" Lilia asked while tilting her head in confusion. She felt awkward being alone with Jean. She''d hoped Kenny woulde with them too.


    "Kenny''s presence will only spoil the atmosphere." Jean replied briefly.


    Lilia stared nkly at Jean. She didn''t think Jean was looking forward to this date so much.


    At the same time, Kenny was drowning in a pile of documents?at the Genesis Company office when he suddenly sneezed.


    "...Is there someone talking about me?" Kenny muttered, his hands didn''t stop from going through the pile of documents in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Jean opened the car''s door then extended his hand to the woman, "Pleasee in, Miss Lilia."


    Lilia hesitated for a moment before finally epting Jean''s hand, "Thank you, President Jean." She replied with a stiff smile.


    As soon as Lilia got into the car, Jean started the car. They turned a corner and stopped at a red light.


    "Are you alright?" Jean suddenly asked.


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Lilia turned around with a confused look.


    "Didn''t you just fight with your mother?" Jean returned the woman''s gaze calmly.


    Hearing that, surprise colored Lilia''s expression.


    Lilia touched her face as if trying to confirm something, "Am I really that easy to read?" She muttered.


    Lilia was sure that she was quite skilled at controlling her facial expressions. When she was feeling sad and didn''t want anyone to know, Lilia could always hide her feelings from others. But the only exception was Jean. That man could always read Lilia''s heart, no matter how good her acting was. Maybe because Jean was always watching her closely.


    "Since when have you been able to trick my eyes?" Jean teased while stroking Lilia''s hair.


    Lilia usually didn''t refuse Jean''s touch. But this time was different. She immediately jumped away, as if she would burn if Jean touched her.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car became very awkward. Luckily the traffic light turned green at that point. Jean pulled his hand away and drove back to driving withoutmenting on Lilia''s overreaction.


    "��Sorry." Lilia muttered without daring to look at Jean, "I''m just ... a little sensitivetely."


    Jean shook his head, "I was in the wrong for startling you. Don''t worry about it."


    Then the car was again enveloped in an awkward silence.


    "About your mother..." Jean broke the silence, "You don''t have to care what your mother says. This is your life, you have the right to determine how you live it. No one, including me, can control your life." Jean firmly said to her.


    "...Yes." Lilia answered after being silent for a moment.


    She realized again that Jean had changed a lot since they first met. She couldn''t imagine the cold and arrogant man she met at the Royal Caf�� would say something like this.


    "Thank you, Jean." Lilia said with a soft smile.


    Jean nced at her and smiled too. After that conversation, the atmosphere in the car became a little more harmonious.


    But half an hourter, Lilia was staring nkly out the car window. She felt like she was being betrayed by that man sitting beside her. Didn''t Jean just say that she wouldn''t rule Lilia''s life? Then why did the man stop his car in front of a luxury boutique that sold wedding dresses? Did Jean suddenly change his mind and want to have a wedding party?!


    As Lilia''s mind was filled with those questions, Jean had opened his seat belt.


    "What are you doing? We have arrived." The man said while removing his own seat belt.


    Lilia opened her mouth to ask why they were here, but she immediately closed it again. There was only one reason someone went to a wedding dress boutique�� to buy a wedding dress!


    Jean got out of the car first. When he saw that Lilia still didn''t move from her seat, the man opened the door for her.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to get out of the car?" Jean asked while reaching out to Lilia. He started to worry that something was wrong with his fianc��e.


    "Huh? I-I''lle out!" Lilia ignored Jean''s hand and got out of the car. She pretended not to see the man''s hurt expression as they walked towards the boutique.


    Lilia''s heart was beating even faster as they got closer to the boutique. Were they really going to buy a wedding dress here?!


    "Wee, young master!" The shop''s staff immediately greeted Jean as they approached the front door. The woman opened the door for them, "Mrs. ire is waiting for you inside."


    Lilia tilted her head in confusion, ''ire? Who is that?''


    When they entered the shop, all the questions that had filled Lilia''s mind immediately vanished. She could only look around with a sigh of admiration. Various types of beautiful wedding dresses were disyed throughout the shop. They provided not only Javanese-style wedding dresses, but also western, Asian, and so on. It could be said that this shop was a paradise for women who were getting married.


    Lilia looked at some of the wedding dresses on disy with sparkling eyes. As a model, she admired the high quality gown and dresses in this shop. However, she did not recognize the brand.


    "Lilia." Jean grabbed Lilia''s arm who was still in awe of the shop, "We''ll go up to the second floor."


    "O-Oh, alright." Lilia immediately controlled herself and followed Jean obediently.


    They climbed a series of stairs leading to the second floor. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the walls. Then, the door at the end of the stairs opened to reveal a woman. A slender woman was about 30 years old, with perfect posture and stunning beauty stepped out of the room.


    When Lilia looked at the beautiful woman, she frowned. The woman looked simr to someone, but Lilia couldn''t remember who it was.


    "Oh, you finally came!" The tall woman approached Jean and immediately hugged him.


    Lilia automatically took a step back, surprised by the woman''s attitude which was even more intimate than Sasha.


    "Until when will you continue to hug me? I''m not a kid anymore." Jean grumbled as he pushed the woman away.


    "Um ... Jean ... who is this?" Lilia dared to ask.


    Hearing Lilia''s voice, the woman turned to her. She immediately walked over to Lilia and gave her an equally tight hug.


    "Wow, you really are beautiful! No wonder Jean likes you! I heard you just came back from Mn, huh? I''ve seen your appearance there and�� "The woman who was wearing a ck and white suit continued to chatter happily.


    "Sis, calm down a little. You scared Lilia." Jean interrupted in a dry voice.


    "''Sis''?" Lilia took turns looking at Jean and the woman. Now she could see the simrity in their appearance, "Are you Jean''s sister?" Asked Lilia.


    "That''s right, I''m ire Widjaya! Ah, but now my name is ire Austin because I''m married. I am the third child and the only daughter in the Widjaya Family." Jean''s sister smiled broadly as she introduced herself, "Lilia, you are my sister-inw, so there''s no need to be formal towards me, okay?"


    "Yes, Sister ire." Lilia smiled and nodded. She immediately felt like she fitted with this energetic and friendly woman.


    Hearing that, ire''s smile grew wider. She took Lilia''s arm and pulled her up to the second floor.


    "I just came back from business overseas yesterday, which is why I didn''t have time to meet you before. If I don''t scold Jean, my little brother won''t bring you to see me today!" ire told a story. So that''s why Jean was so aggressive about asking Lilia out on a date tonight.


    ire ignored her youngest brother, as if the man wasn''t there. Lilia nced back and saw Jean trailing behind them with a helpless expression. Lilia wanted tough because this was the first time she saw that expression on Jean''s face.


    "Yesterday I couldn''t attend the meeting of the two families, so today I want to invite you to dinner as a substitute!" ire continued.


    Lilia finally understood that Jean brought her to this boutique to introduce her to his sister.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 77 - Dinner With Sister-in-law

    Lilia, Jean, and ire had dinner together at the restaurant rmended by Jean''s older sister.


    Jean''s sister handed Lilia the menu book, "This restaurant uses organic ingredients in their cooking and only provides a healthy menu, so you can order whatever you want. This restaurant suits you, right?" ire winked as she said that.


    "Yes, thank you for choosing this restaurant, Sister ire." Lilia said sincerely.


    Lilia asionally stole nces at ire while opening the menu book. Jean''s sister was a sessful career woman, and still she didn''t be arrogant because of it. ire was so friendly and sociable that Lilia immediately felt familiar with her. Judging by ire''s warm attitude towards her, Lilia was sure that woman liked her too. Their first meeting went much smoother than Lilia''s first meeting with Jean.


    After meeting Jean''s two other siblings, Lilia realized that the Widjaya Family was different from other rich families in general. They were not arrogant because of their wealth or status, and they loved each other like a normal family. She felt that the Widjaya Family treated her much better than her own mother.


    The dinner was quite harmonious. Their conversation was dominated by ire who was basically chatty. Lilia preferred to listen and only speak when ire asked her opinion.


    Even though Lilia feltfortable with ire, it was their first time meeting today. Lilia didn''t want to make ire think that she was acting friendly just because that woman was Jean''s sister.


    When Jean left the table to go to the toilet, ire immediately leaned towards Lilia.


    "Lilia, how do you feel about my little brother?" Asked ire with shining eyes.


    Lilia choked on her soup and coughed violently. After her cough subsided, Lilia gave ire a confused look, "W-What do you mean?"


    "Come on, don''t be shy!" ire patted Lilia''s shoulder, "This is the first time I''ve seen Jean treat a woman this well! He''s clearly in love with you!"


    ire thought that Lilia would be shy or happy to hear her words. But to her surprise, Lilia''s expression turned stiff.


    "Yes, Jean is a really nice guy, but�� I don''t know if I''m good enough to be his partner." Lilia replied softly while lowering her head, "I''ve made mistakes in the past, and since then I''ve been afraid to trust other people." She sounded like she was confessing her sin to ire.


    ire didn''t know what mistake Lilia meant, but she listened without speaking.


    "I was so afraid of repeating the same mistakes that I couldn''t trust Jean''s love and concern for me." Lilia looked up and looked at the older woman with teary eyes, "I''m a really bad partner. I don''t know why Jean chose me as his fianc�� even though he can choose whoever he wants."


    Lilia rubbed her eyes, then forced out a weak smile, "Sorry to disappoint you, Sister ire, but I''m not the right person to��"


    "That is not true." ire grabbed Lilia''s shoulder and cut it off, "To be honest I also don''t know why Jean chose you. But I know my brother. He wouldn''t act like that if he didn''t love you. So try to be more confident."


    ire smiled broadly to encourage Lilia.


    "I believe that you are the right person for Jean. As her brother, I can guarantee that." ire firmly assured her.


    One of the reasons why ire forced Jean to take Lilia to see her today was because she didn''t believe the story of her eldest brother, James. ire wanted to know what kind of woman had won over her brother''s ice cold heart and ensure that Jean wasn''t fooled by a woman with evil intentions.


    During this dinner, she was surprised to see Jean devote all his attention to his fianc��e. Still, Lilia responded so coldly that ire suspected that the woman didn''t really love Jean. But after hearing Lilia''s words, she was relieved. It seemed that the woman really loved Jean.


    Lilia looked surprised to hear that. After being silent for a while, she finally nodded her head, "Thank you very much, Sister ire." She said with an alluring smile prettier than ever.


    "Then, one more thing." ire suddenly raised her index finger, "If you still feel insecure, talk to Jean. As a fellow independent woman, I know it is difficult for you to share your problems with others. But sometimes you can''t solve it all by yourself."


    ire grinned broadly before adding, "Learn to rely more on your future husband!"


    As Lilia''s face turned tomato red, Jean returned from the toilet. The man looked at Lilia with suspicion as he asked, "Did something happen while I was away?"


    "No, we are just chatting from heart to heart. Right, Lilia?" ire winked at the woman.


    Jean sighed and did not question them any further.


    When they finished dinner and were about to leave the restaurant, ire walked over to Lilia. She put a small box in Lilia''s hand.


    "This is for you. Open it!" ire said, her tone did not ept rejection.


    Lilia looked at the small box made of wood. She slowly opened the lid of the box and peeked inside.


    It contained a bracelet made of jade. The jade green color looked pure without a single speck of mixed colors. A dark blue crystal was attached to the bracelet. The color of the crystals reminded her of the color of Jean''s eyes. Even Lilia, who didn''t really understand jewelry, knew that the price was definitely not cheap.


    "Sister ire, this ...!" Lilia looked at the woman in surprise. The little box in her hand suddenly felt much heavier.


    "That''s a wedding gift from me!" ire grinned widely, "I''m d to see you today, Lilia. I''m going back to Jakarta in two days, and I don''t know when we can meet again. If you don''t like my present, I''ll bring you something different when Ie back here!"


    Lilia shook her head hard, "No, I really like this! But isn''t this too good for me?"


    Lilia was touched by ire''s kindness. The Widjaya family really treated her well. Lilia was starting to look forward to the day when she could be a part of this warm family.


    "Sister ire gave that gift to you." Jean suddenly spoke up.


    Lilia turned to the man beside her.


    "So you can do whatever you want with it." Jean looked back at her with a soft smile.


    ire raised her eyebrows at the sight of the two people''s interactions. Even though she had seen it herself during the dinnerst night, ire still couldn''t believe that Jean treated Lilia so warmly and with such care.


    Jean''s older sister hadn''t seen her younger brother treat someone so gently in all these years. To be more precise, ever since the ident ten years ago. After the ident, Jean turned into a cold man, even towards his own family.


    Meanwhile, Jean noticed ire''s warm gaze fixed on him, "What?" Jean asked his sister, "Did I say something wrong?"


    ire smiled mischievously, "No, I''m just d to see you so close to your future wife."


    Lilia''s face immediately turned red at that.


    But Jean actually looked proud, as if to say that this was something normal for him. Then he noticed another man from behind ire. Jean greeted the man with a rxed nod before inviting Lilia to leave.


    ire watched the young couple walk away and felt like a parent watching her little child grow up. "I''m old, huh..." She whispered sadly.


    "No, to me you are always young."


    When ire heard someone whisper in her ear, that person also put a jacket over her shoulder. ire turned and smiled at her husband, Andrew Austin. Andrew put his arm around ire''s shoulder to embrace her.


    Andrew seemed like a man who was calm and patient, in contrast to ire''s passionate and always lively personality. But when the two of them stood side by side, they seemed toplement each other.


    "Is that your future sister-inw?" Andrew asked.


    "Yep." ire nodded with a broad smile, "Lilia is a good child and gets along well with Jean. I feel calmer after meeting her."


    "Since you have finished your business here, it is time for you to return to Jakarta with me." Andrew kissed his wife''s forehead. The man hoped that they could have children soon so that his traveling wife would be at home more often.


    On the way home, Lilia sat in the passenger seat like before. She continued to y with the wooden box that ire had given her earlier.


    Jean nced at the woman. He had never seen Lilia show so much interest in something like this, "Looks like you really like that gift." Hemented.


    The man realized that he had never gifted Lilia with jewelry. He had often heard that women liked jewelry, but his fianc��e never mentioned it so Jean waspletely unaware.


    Since Lilia seemed to really like the jade bracelet, Jean started considering buying a jade quarry just so he could give Lilia the jewelry that suited her beauty.


    On the other hand, Lilia waspletely oblivious to what the man was thinking. She closed the wooden box and said, "I like jewelry in general, just like everyone else. It''s just�� this gift is too good for me. I don''t know how to repay Sister ire ..."


    Lilia felt ufortable epting such an expensive gift. She wouldn''t be able to rest easy until she could repay the kindness of the person who gave her the gift.


    Jean shook his head, "If you like it, keep the gift. I''m sure Sister ire will be happy if you wear it." Jean said. Even if that jade bracelet cost more than a million dors, in that man''s eyes, Lilia''s smile was still worth more.


    "...Alright." Lilia nodded and decided to change the subject, "By the way, doesn''t Sis ire live in this city?"


    "She followed her husband to Jakarta." Jean replied, "So Sister ire onlyes back here every now and then."


    "I see ..." Lilia muttered.


    There were still many things she didn''t know about the Widjaya Family. Lilia only knew that the family had four children, consisting of three sons and one daughter.


    But 14 years ago, the Widjaya family was involved in a ne crash. Both Jean''s parents and one of their children died in the ident. Now only James Widjaya, ire Austin, and Jean Widjaya were left.


    Lilia kept asking Jean about ire, like her daily life in Jakarta, her favorite food, her hobbies, and so on. Jean answered all her questions with mixed feelings. He was d that Lilia no longer acted awkward anymore, but he was also annoyed that she kept talking about his sister.


    When the car stopped in front of her house, Lilia was relieved. She was worried that if she was with Jean too often, that man would know what Lilia was thinking. She didn''t want Jean''s feelings to hurt because Lilia avoided his love.


    "Thanks for driving me home, Jean." Lilia took off her seat belt while talking. She was so relieved that she missed the annoyance on Jean''s face, "Until Friday��"


    When Lilia turned towards Jean saying goodbye, she felt a soft, cold sensation on her lips.


    PLAQUE!!


    When Lilia came to her senses, her hand had pped Jean''s cheek. She looked as surprised as the man. Jean slowly touched his red cheek, as if he couldn''t believe that Lilia was pping him just because he tried to kiss her. Then the man looked at Lilia with a hurt expression.


    "��Sorry." Lilia said before running out of the car. She didn''t dare to look back.


    Jean lowered his hand. His gaze continued to fix on Lilia''s figure who was getting further away.


    "...Damn." Jean muttered to himself.


    *****


    The next day, at the photo studio owned by iKoN Magazine.


    When Lilia arrived there, the magazine staff had just finished preparing everything needed for the photo shoot.


    IKoN Magazine was the best-selling fashion magazine for women in Indonesia. The editor-in-chief of the magazine wanted to review Mn Fashion Week, so they nned to make Lilia the cover of thetest issue of this magazine.


    As a model that dominated the opening night of fashion week, everything rted to Lilia would definitely sell out. It could be said that she was the most popr model in Indonesia right now.


    "Wee, Lilia!"


    The editor in chief, Adele Franz, warmly weed Lilia. The woman was over 40 years old, but she still looked like she was in her early 30s. She was a legendary figure in the fashion world.


    Lilia smiled and shook Adele''s hand, "Nice to meet you, Sis Adele. I''m pleased to cooperate with you on today''s photo shoot." Lilia said politely.


    Even though Adele had reached her 40s, everyone always called her ''Sis Adele'' without exception. This was an unwritten rule that must be followed if anyone met her.


    While shaking hands, Adele was quietly observing Lilia. The young woman in front of her had been a model for approximately 3 years. Lilia rarely appeared in public, didn''t care about poprity, and almost had no scandals. Even so, she could be one of the most popr models in Indonesia.


    Before meeting Lilia today, Adele had doubts about that model. She felt that people were exaggerating Lilia''s abilities. However, all her doubts immediately vanished when she saw Lilia''s figure.


    The young model was tall, with long legs and perfect posture. Her facial expression looked a little cold, but that only added to her appeal. Lilia had a natural talent as a model, so she didn''t have to worry about her poprity. To Adele''s eyes, Lilia looked like a flower that bloomed with pride and grace in the middle of winter. The editor-in-chief was very satisfied with Lilia''s appearance.


    After a brief introduction, they immediately started the photo shoot. Apart from the studio, they also used other locations as shooting spots. Lilia and the rest of the staff headed to an abandoned factory near the studio. With a backdrop of weathered buildings that look ancient, this location was often used for fashion shoots with a punk or gangster theme.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 78 - A Shooting Session

    Arriving at the abandoned factory, Lilia immediately changed into the first suit that had been prepared by the staff.


    She wore a ck V-neck blouse and tight leather pants. Her hair was styled in such a way that it looked messy but didn''t detract from her beauty. Lilia wore ck-themed makeup, making her look like a woman from a gangster.


    She perfectly nailed the new persona that the staff couldn''t take their eyes off her. It was as if they didn''t recognize her.


    The theme for this first photo shoot was cool female style.


    When Lilia stood in front of the camera, the photographer was amazed for a moment. The model''s cold expression perfectly matched the gloomy and dark atmosphere of the ce. The ck V-neck blouse she wore made Lilia''s skin look white as snow and showed off her long neck.


    The shooting session went very smoothly. Lilia excellently changed her expressions and gestures ording to the photographer''s instructions. She was very professional and neverined to the photographer''s request. Thanks to Lilia, the photo shoot waspleted much faster than usual and with high quality results.


    Adele watched the photo shoot with great satisfaction. She had the feeling that this issue of the magazine would sell well when it was sold.


    Three hourster, the photo shoot ended. Throughout the session, Lilia had changed clothes seven times and her shots reached more than a hundred photos.


    Merry, Lilia''s assistant, approached her and handed Lilia a bottle of water. While the model was drinking, Merry wiped her sweat with a towel, "Sis Lilia, isn''t this different from what was promised at the start?" She protested, "Harold said you would only wear five outfits in this photo shoot! But they arbitrarily increased the number of suits just because this session finished earlier than expected!"


    Lilia returned the bottle to Merry before answering, "It''s only a small change. IKoN magazine is the best-selling fashion magazine, there''s nothing wrong with having a good rtionship with them."


    "But ..." Merry frowned.


    Before Lilia''s assistant could continue her sentence, Adele approached them with a big smile.


    "Lilia, you worked hard today. The photoshoot went very smoothly thanks to you! Thank you very much!" Adele shamelesslyplimented her.


    "You''re wee, Sis Adele. I am the one who is honored to be working with iKoN Magazine." Lilia replied with a cute smile.


    "I''m also sorry for suddenly increasing the number of your suits." Adele continued, "I will renegotiate with Mister Harold about your paymentter."


    "Sis Adele, don''t bother." Lilia rushed in, "Think of it as my gratitude for this job offer. I''m really thankful that Adele gave me this opportunity."


    Hearing that, Adele wanted to hug Lilia tightly. No wonder this model had such a good reputation! Even though she had be popr thanks to the international fashion week that she participated in, Lilia remained polite and humble. Both of these things were rarely found in today''s fashion world.


    Before Lilia left, Adele gave her a business card. Adele also told her that she had rmended Lilia to a director she knew. The director would contact her in the near future.


    Lilia epted the name card hesitantly. She appreciated the opportunity Adele gave her, but Lilia had no intention of entering the cinema world yet.


    "When I met the director two days ago, he was looking for a young woman to appear in the music video he was going to make." Adele exined when she saw Lilia''s doubt, "I felt that you would suit the role, so I rmended you. But if you don''t like him, you don''t need to ept this offer."


    "Okay, I''ll think about it carefully. Thank you, Adele." Lilia said goodbye to her before going to her next job location with Merry.


    Adele was sure that Lilia''s career would elerate further in the fashion world after this photo shoot.


    *****


    It was 10 pm when Lilia had just finished herst job.


    Lilia''sst job for the day was appearing on a talk show for a television studio. ording to Harold, the event was a recording and not a live broadcast, so it wouldn''t take long. But it turned out that the director of this program was a perfectionist, so they need to re-record many times untilte at night.


    When they came out of the television studio building, the night sky was covered with thick clouds as if it was about to rain. Not a single star could be seen in the sky.


    Lilia walked towards the car park with unsteady steps. Her body felt heavy and her head kept throbbing painfully. It seemed she hadn''t been able to adjust to her busy schedule after rxing for a long time.


    Merry, who was following behind Lilia, asked in a worried tone, "Sis Lilia, are you okay?"


    She was worried about Lilia who looked like she would copse at any moment. Plus, the model kept massaging her forehead as if she was having a headache. Merry sped up her pace to keep up with Lilia, but she didn''t know what she could do to make Lilia feel better.


    "I am fine." Lilia waved and tried to sound rxed, "Just a little headache."


    They headed to the only car waiting in the parking lot. Lilia opened the back door and went straight in without paying attention to her surroundings. When she turned to Merry, her assistant was still standing outside the car.


    "What''s wrong?" Lilia asked in surprise when she saw Merry''s pale face.


    Merry repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, too startled to speak. She just pointed at the man sitting in the driver''s seat with trembling hands.


    Lilia followed her gaze and was also surprised to recognize Clifford, the head of Jean''s team of bodyguards she had met in Mn, "Why are you here?" Lilia asked, confused and anxious. The incident when she pped Jean shed in her mind.


    Hearing that question, Merry immediately realized. She ran behind the car and checked the license te.


    This was not a car from the agency!


    Merry bit her lip and tried to organize her chaotic thoughts. Why was there only this car in the parking lot? Where was the car supposed to pick them up? And most importantly, why was Clifford picking them up?!


    After a while, Merry finally returned to the back seat with Lilia. She looked at Clifford with a meaningful look as she asked, "Sorry, but who are you? Did we get in the wrong car?"


    The man in the driver''s seat met Merry''s gaze in surprise. Clifford immediately recognized Merry the first time he saw her, but the young woman kept pleading through her gaze for Clifford to pretend she didn''t know him.


    The head of the security team sighed and replied, "You guys didn''t get in the wrong car. Young Master Jean sent me here to pick up Miss Lilia, so I sent back the agency car that was waiting for you."


    Hearing that, Lilia let out a long sigh. She suspected that Jean wanted to talk to her, so the man sent Clifford to fetch her. But right now Lilia was too tired to refuse. She just nodded before leaning back into the car seat. In an instant, Lilia fell asleep.


    Beside her, Merry continued to stare at the man who had started driving the car with full vignce. She waited until she was sure Lilia was fast asleep before inching closer to the man.


    "Clifford, pretend you don''t see me tonight, okay?" Merry whispered, asking the man to keep her presence here secret.


    Clifford nced at Merry in the rearview mirror, "Shouldn''t Miss Merry be studying abroad? What are you doing here?" Clifford asked in a low voice.


    "That is none of your business!" Merry hissed fiercely. But she soon realized that she should have talked softer so that Clifford wouldn''t divulge her secret, "Clifford, aren''t you a good person? Since you are kind, you will help me, right?" Merry begged with a pitiful look.


    Clifford took a deep breath, "...Well, I won''t ask any further."


    He heard the news that this youngdy from the Hiroshi Family was supposed to go abroad to go to college half a year ago. But why was Merry here as Lilia''s assistant? Did Jean know about it?


    Although those questions upied Clifford''s mind, he knew he would not get any answers from Merry. The man escorted Merry back to his apartment before bringing Lilia who was still sleeping to Jean''s house.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO"


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO"


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet"

 Chapter 79 - I Don’t Want To

    Clifford stopped the car in front of Jean''s house. When he nced at the rearview mirror, he saw Lilia was still sound asleep in the back seat. The man was considering whether he should bring Lilia in or call his boss.


    But before he could decide, Jean had appeared from inside the house.


    When the man saw Lilia was still sleeping, Jean went straight to his car. He opened the door before lifting Lilia''s body into his arms as carefully and gently as possible.


    Clifford got out of the car to help Jean, but the boss gave him a re as if to prevent him from approaching. Clifford could only be silent and watched Jean bring Lilia into the house. He stood waiting beside the car to give his report on Merry.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Jean didn''t show up. It looked like the boss had forgotten that he was still there. Clifford sighed and decided to postpone his report. He didn''t know what Merry''s purpose was to keep her identity secret, so he''d better find out first before reporting it to Jean.


    *****


    Jean led Lilia into the house with great care. He went up to the second floor with slow steps so as not to wake the woman.


    Even though Jean had tried to be careful, Lilia''s sleep was disturbed by the shaking as the man climbed the stairs. Lilia stirred in her sleep and rubbed her cheek against Jean''s chest. Her arms also hugged Jean''s neck even tighter, making Lilia look like a kitten who was spoiled by her owner.


    Jean smiled softly at her behavior. Lilia''s body in his arms felt so light and fragile, making Jean worry that he would hurt Lilia if he hugged her too tightly. Jean''s mind recalled the time when Lilia pped him and he let out a long sigh.


    The man didn''t know exactly when Lilia started to change, buttely his fianc��e had been avoiding him. Jean knew he should have given Lilia time until she was ready to tell him, but Jean was running out of patience. He was fed up of seeing Lilia''s stiff expression and awkward attitude. He missed her big smile and sweetughter.


    Jean entered the room prepared for Lilia andid her on the bed. He studied the woman with a mixture of relief and disappointment. He was relieved that Lilia didn''t wake up, and yet he also hoped that he could hug Lilia''s warm body a little longer.


    Asif she could hear Jean''s thoughts, Lilia suddenly reached out and hugged Jean''s arm tightly. The man was stunned by Lilia''s bold action. He could feel his arms touching Lilia''s soft chest whenever she took a breath.


    Jean looked away and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He tried to grab her arm, but Lilia gripped his arm even tighter. The man gave up and sat on the bed, his dark blue eyes glued to Lilia''s face. The softness in Lilia''s gaze made the man''s cold and arrogant expression melt away.


    Jean could only show such a gentle expression in front of Lilia alone. Just like Lilia who didn''t need to pretend when she was with Jean.


    Jean leaned towards Lilia, as if to kiss her. But Lilia chose that moment to open her eyes.


    The first thing Lilia saw was Jean''s handsome face up close. She blinked a few times in confusion, trying to convince herself that this was just a dream. But the man''s face was still before her eyes.


    "Already up?" Jean asked, smiling faintly.


    "Huh?" Lilia felt that her brain had not fully awakened, "Um ... what ...?"


    Lilia shifted away from the man, but something in her arms refused to move. When Lilia lowered her gaze, she finally realized that she was hugging Jean''s arm tightly.


    "S-Sorry!" Lilia hurriedly let go of Jean''s arm before sitting down and inching away from the man. Her face was red as a tomato and she didn''t dare to look Jean in the eye.


    "Did you sleep well?" Jean asked calmly as if nothing happened. However, Lilia could hear theughter in the man''s voice.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?!" Lilia protested while avoiding Jean''s gaze.


    Lilia suddenly felt the soft touch of the man''s hand. She turned her head and saw Jean tidying her matted hair. Jean''s expression was colored with tenderness as he did that.


    "Because I do not want to." Jean replied.


    The man''s answer brought guilt into Lilia''s heart. She faced Jean before bowing deeply.


    "Jean, I really do ask��"


    "Sorry about yesterday."


    The man interrupted Lilia''s words. She looked up in surprise and saw Jean also leaning over her.


    "I''m annoyed that you seem to get along with Sis ire and keep talking about her in the car, even though you''re being cold to metely. I''m sorry for suddenly kissing you without asking permission first." Jean said, his voice was full of regrets.


    Lilia hurriedly shook her head, "No, I should apologize for pping you. Does your cheek still hurt?" She asked worriedly.


    Jean looked up before smiling faintly, "Don''t worry, I barely feel anything."


    For a moment, the two of them fell silent. Lilia was trying to find a topic of conversation to break the silence when Jean spoke again.


    "Lilia, did I do something wrong?" He asked.


    "Huh?" Lilia looked at Jean in confusion, ''What is he talking about?''


    "If I do something that upsets you, just tell me. I will not repeat it again." Jean said in a pleading tone, "You can nag, yell, or even hit me, but don''t shut me out. I''ll do anything for you, so�� "


    ''Don''t leave me.''


    Jean didn''t say thest part, but Lilia got the point. Lilia''s heart tightened with guilt. The man looked so frail and helpless, unlike the arrogant and dominant man Lilia had known so far.


    For the first time since thest few days, Lilia approached Jean voluntarily. She wrapped her arms around the man''s waist and pressed her face against Jean''s broad chest. The familiar scent of spring gave Lilia thefort she longed for.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong." Lilia muttered while rubbing Jean''s back, "Sorry I avoided youtely. I was so focused on myself that I didn''t even think about how you felt. I''m really sorry, Jean. I will do anything to make up for my mistake." She continued.


    Lilia felt Jean slowly rxed in her arms. After hesitating for a moment, the man finally hugged Lilia back.


    "If there is something that worries you, tell me." Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear, "I will use my family''s resources and destroy whoever tries to harm you."


    Liliaughed and beat Jean on the shoulder yfully, "This isn''t something that can be resolved by force!"


    "Then what worries you?" Jean asked so casually that Lilia almost answered automatically.


    "...I can''t tell you yet." Lilia said after being silent for a moment, "But I just need a little more time to resolve my worries. I will definitely tell you, so wait until that timees."


    Her conversation with ire yesterday had given Lilia the confidence to try to trust Jean. However, she did not have the courage to make a decision about this marriage.


    Jean let go of Lilia and studied her for a moment. The woman''s face did look brighter than before. But there was still one thing that was still on Jean''s heart.


    "Lilia��" Jean began, but he lost the courage to say,


    ''Do you have a special rtionship with Alfred Ricardo?''


    Jean wasn''t sure he could hold back if Lilia''s answer didn''t go the way he wanted. He might unleash his anger toward her and hurt her. They just made up�� Jean didn''t want to worsen their rtionship and make Lilia hate him.


    "Hm? What''s the matter, Jean?" Lilia tilted her head with a confused expression. Her movements looked so cute in Jean''s eyes.


    "Since you asked me to wait, you must have prepared thepensation for me, right?" He grabbed a lock of Lilia''s hair and kissed it.


    "W-What kind of logic is that?!" Lilia protested with flushed cheeks.


    Jean''s heart tickled by Lilia''s innocent behavior. He gave a strained smile and said, "Do you know how long I haven''t been able to sleep thinking about what mistake I did to you? Didn''t you say that you would do anything to make up for it?"


    "Y-Yes, but��" Lilia''s voice disappeared as her face grew even redder, "Oh okay!" She drew closer to Jean.


    The man could feel a soft, warm sensation brush his lips for a few seconds. As Lilia moved away, Jean cupped her face with both hands.


    "That''s not enough." He whispered before pulling Lilia closer, deepening their kiss.


    Lilia let herself get carried away by the atmosphere and tightly hugged Jean''s neck. For a long time, only the sound of their kissing and sighing could be heard in the room.


    Jean ended the long kiss and let Lilia go. The man''s dark blue eyes were filled with emotion, like a stormy sea. His gaze fell on Lilia''s red lips which looked full and inviting. Jean was again tempted to taste her sweet lips, but he struggled to hold back.


    Lilia looked away with a red face. Every time she took a breath, she could still smell the faint mixture of cigarette smells and the spring smells of Jean. Lilia''s hand yed with the edge of the nket that was lying nearby, a habit she always did whenever she was nervous.


    Jean cleared his throat before speaking in a hoarse voice, "Have you had dinner?"


    Lilia jumped at Jean''s voice, "No, I didn''t have time to eat." She replied, shaking her head.


    Jean chuckled and stroked Lilia''s hair, "Take a shower first before going down to eat." He said before leaving the room.


    Lilia stared at Jean''s back until the man disappeared from her sight. After the door closed, Lilia curled up on the bed and tried to calm her raging heartbeat.


    *****


    Half an hourter, Lilia just finished taking a shower. She returned to her room and found a nightgown that was neatly folded on the table. The nightgown was navy blue and made of silk so it feltfortable to wear.


    Lilia just blew her hair quickly before going down to the dining room.


    She saw Jean sitting at the dining table, one hand holding a cigarette and the other holding the iPad. The man seemed focused with his iPad screen.


    When Jean heard Lilia''s footsteps, he put down the iPad. His forehead frowned when he saw Lilia''s hair which was still half wet, "Aren''t you using a hair dryer?"


    Lilia shook her head, "No, it will dry itself." She was too hungry to care about her wet hair.


    Jean seemed to understand Lilia''s feelings and made her sit down, "Then, eat first."


    There was a bowl of white porridge decorated with chopped green onions. Lilia sat down and started eating the dish. To her surprise, the porridge tasted better than she had imagined.


    "Did you make this?" Lilia asked while continuing to eat hungrily.


    Jean leaned back on the chair and nodded, "Do you like it?" The man was trying to sound rxed, but Lilia could see the anticipation in Jean''s gaze.


    Hence, Lilia smiled broadly and gave him a thumbs up, "Very delicious!"


    When Lilia finished eating, it was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    The woman let out a sigh of satisfaction before getting up from her chair. She nced at the chair Jean had been sitting on. The man disappeared upstairs while carrying his iPad as Lilia was about to finish eating.


    ''Maybe Jean is busy with work.'' She thought to herself.


    Lilia cleared the dining table and put her cutlery in the sink. She was about to turn on the water tap when Jean returned to the dining room.


    "Just leave it there. Sister Mei will wash it up tomorrow." Jean said.


    Lilia turned towards Jean with a hair dryer in his hand.


    "Come here, I''ll dry your hair." Called the man.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 80 - Different From Others

    The hum of a hair dryer filled the living room of Jean''s house.


    Lilia sat on the sofa, while Jean stood behind her and dried her long hair.


    On a typical day, when Lilia''s schedule was very busy, she always left her hair care to the hairdresser. However, whenpared to the fast and efficient hair styling technique, Jean''s movements were gentler and more careful.


    Jean''s big handbed Lilia''s hair while drying it with a hair dryer. The man always made sure that he didn''t hold the hair dryer too close to Lilia''s head, so that his fianc��e could feelfortable. Every time Jean''s fingers touched Lilia''s ear, the woman always jumped in shock. Lilia wasn''t the type to get tickled easily, but his touch made her feel tickled.


    Most of the hairdressers Lilia worked with were male, but this was the first time Lilia felt sofortable when she was drying her hair.


    Jean was different from the others!


    Ten minutester, Jean finally put down the hair dryer. He finished his work neatlybing Lilia''s long hair. Her hair felt silky smooth in Jean''s hands, giving him the satisfaction of his hard work.


    "Done." Jean said while caressing Lilia''s hair.


    Lilia lightly touched her hair that now felt smooth and easy tob. Lilia turned to Jean with a big smile, "Thank you, Jean!"


    Jean smiled back. He always liked Lilia''s smiling face. If he could see her smile just by drying her hair, Jean would dry her hair every day.


    "It''s time for you to sleep." Jean said like he was talking to a child, "Aren''t you going to Yogyakarta tomorrow?"


    Surprise colored Lilia''s expression, followed by guilt. She deliberately kept the invitation to the party from Alfred a secret, but she did not expect that Jean could still find out about it.


    "Did Harold tell you?" Lilia asked in a small voice.


    "... You can say that." Jean replied after being silent for a moment.


    He had no intention of exining to Lilia that Harold couldn''t possibly tell him anything even if he begged.


    "Clifford will drive you to Yogyakarta tomorrow. I heard that the scenery of Yogyakarta in autumn is very beautiful. Enjoy your time there, okay? But don''te home toote." Jean continued.


    He purposely didn''t ask why Lilia was keeping this from him. The woman''s attitude was less awkward than before, but he knew Lilia hadn''t really opened up to him yet. Even so, Jean had no intention of letting Lilia go. He had arranged ''surveince'' for Lilia in Yogyakarta.


    "��Okay." Lilia nodded, relieved that Jean didn''t ask her anything.


    Lilia originally intended to go by fast train and return home the next day. However, if Jean wanted her toe home the same day, Lilia would follow his wish as an apology for keeping this matter a secret.


    After saying good night to Jean, Lilia returned to her room. Sheid on the bed and closed her eyes. But drowsiness did note to her. She flipped over on the bed, her mind filled with Jean''s pleading expression and their kiss earlier.


    Outside the window, there was a sound of rain that was getting heavier. The soothing sound of rain finally helped Lilia fall asleep.


    *****


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    After a night of heavy rain, the morning air was cool and the sky was clear without a single cloud.


    When Lilia came down to the dining room, Jean had already left for the office. Only Sister Mei was busy in the kitchen. Lilia had toast and milk for breakfast before going by Clifford''s escort to her job site this morning, Northpark Mall.


    This morning, she was asked toe to attend the opening of a branch store of a well-known clothing brand at the mall.


    When Lilia arrived behind the mall building, Merry was waiting for her. Lilia''s assistant handed Lilia a change of clothes while observing the model''s body carefully. Merry frowned. Lilia''s face, neck, and arms were white and wless. She opened her mouth to ask, but Lilia''s make-up artist hade and started doing her makeup.


    "Jeez Lilia, your skin is really good!" Praise Dn, the MUA who Harold had always trusted to make up for Lilia, "I''m jealous! Just a little makeup is enough to make you look stunning." The man was chattering while adding blush to make Lilia''s face look fresher.


    "Thank you." Lilia replied with a smile.


    When the man finished making up Lilia and started tidying up his makeup box, the model turned to look at Merry. She was surprised because her assistant kept looking at her as if she was looking for something.


    "Merry, why do you keep staring at me?" Asked Lilia.


    Merry jumped in surprise at the question. She nced from side to side before approaching Lilia. The young woman whispered, "Did Sis Lilia and President Jean sleep togetherst night?"


    Lilia looked back at Merry with annoyance. Since when did this assistant be gossipy about her love life?


    "Sis Lilia, don''t just stay quiet! Tell me, did you do it? Come on, I''m so curious!" Merry urged excitedly. The young woman''s eyes lit up.


    Lilia sighed and flicked her assistant''s forehead, "If you have time to gossip about me, why don''t you tell me where you wentst night? Why didn''t you say anything to me?"


    Merry''s face suddenly turned pale, "A-Ah, yesterday I came home anyway!" The young woman replied, her hand gripping the hem of her shirt tightly. "Clif �� the driver who picked us upst night took me home. You fell asleep at that time, so I didn''t wake you up."


    Merry felt panic secretly. Did Clifford tell Jean about it?


    The opening ceremony for the new branch store started at 10 sharp. The event wouldst for about an hour.


    In front of the shop, the journalists and photographers who were invited to cover the event were ready with their cameras and recording devices. The fans of celebrities who attended this event also gathered while shouting the names of their idols.


    The crowd got even more excited when Lilia and four other celebrities came onto the stage. After listening to the shop owner''s speech, the five celebrities together cut the ribbon blocking the entrance.


    Lilia nced at the other celebrities. One of them was William Anggara.


    Lilia was initially surprised to see that William was also invited to attend this event. The man finally stopped texting her, but Lilia knew William hadn''t given up yet. If her ex tried to mess with her, she''d be ready to call security. Fortunately, William did nothing during the event. That''s why Lilia was able to remain calm, even when they were standing side by side on the stage.


    At the end of the event, the five celebrities took a photo with their fans in front of the shop. After Lilia finished with all her fans, she stepped off the stage. Merry immediately greeted her and gave her a cold drink.


    The two of them intended to leave the ce immediately, but a call from a familiar voice stopped them.


    "Lili."


    William stood before Lilia and Merry, blocking their steps. For a moment, Lilia felt that this situation was familiar. She remembered when William had just returned to Indonesia. The man was also blocking her like this when she came home from shopping at the mall.


    Lilia observed the man''s appearance. William looked very handsome in his customized ck suit. His eyes were filled withplex feelings and continued to fix on Lilia, giving the illusion that only that woman was in William''s view.


    But Lilia never forgot. William''s betrayal three years ago still loomed over Lilia''s life today, and even interfered with her rtionship with Jean. She wouldn''t let that man mess up her life any more than this.


    On the other hand, Merry frowned when she saw William''s figure. She automatically took a step forward and stood in front of Lilia, as if protecting her from that man.


    Lilia smiled a little at Merry''s brave attitude, then she turned her gaze to William, "Do you have any business with me, Mister William?" Lilia''s voice was polite and distant.


    William gave Merry a quick nce, shooing the assistant away gently. But when Merry didn''t move from his ce, William finally said, "Can we talk for a moment?"


    Merry''s frown deepened and the young woman red at William, "Sis Lilia, our car has arrived! Let''s go!" Said Merry aloud.


    ''Who has time to talk to you? We are busy!''


    William''s expression turned irritated as he caught the hidden meaning behind Merry''s words.


    Lilia chuckled and patted Merry on the shoulder. Then she walked past William saying, "I have other business I need to settle. If Mister William wants to talk to me about work matters, please just contact my manager."


    Merry trailed behind Lilia as she continued to re at the man. Her attitude was like a kitten trying to appear intimidating.


    Seeing Lilia''s cold attitude, William''s patience ran thin. He didn''t want to lose the chance to talk to her!


    "Lili!" William turned and grabbed her arm, "You know that''s not what I want to talk about! Can''t I talk to you about other things outside of work?" He asked pleadingly.


    Lilia was forced to stop in her tracks. She shot him a look of disgust before yanking her arm out of William''s grasp, "If you dare touch me again, I will report you on charges of sexual harassment." Lilia threatened in an icy tone.


    William stepped back, his face turning pale.


    "And my answer is�� no. There is nothing I can discuss with Mister William outside of work." Lilia continued, not a trace of warmth or sympathy in her voice.


    At that moment, William finally realized that Lilia really hated him. This woman in front of him was no longer the innocent girl who used to joke andugh with him. Lilia was already a tough woman and didn''t trust others easily.


    Lilia turned and walked away. She was sure William would stop bothering her again after this.


    "Do you know that Sara has signed a contract with Rina Calya?"


    William''s words stopped Lilia''s steps. But only for a few seconds. Lilia kept moving on without looking back, as if William didn''t say anything.


    The man lowered his head, his expression filled with bitterness and disappointment. William knew he didn''t deserve a second chance. He also knew that Lilia should me him for leaving her for Sara. When Sara ndered Lilia, he didn''t trust Lilia and instead sided with his new lover. He really deserved to be med!


    Even so, William couldn''t give up the hope that Lilia still loved him. He thought that Lilia was kind enough to forgive him. But it looked like William was toote.


    Meanwhile, Lilia and Merry got into the car that Clifford was driving. Sincest night, the head of Jean''s security team had been a kind of personal driver for Lilia.


    "Sis Lilia, looks like Sara Hartanto needs to have her brain checked at the hospital." Merry started grumbling about the woman, "Rina''s reputation waspletely destroyed after the incident at the hotel, so why did Sara actually sign a contract with her?"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 81 - I’m Waiting For You In Yogyakarta

    Lilia only smiled faintly at Merry''s scolding. She rubbed the arm William had been gripping, as if she was trying to get rid of the trace of the man''s touch, "Maybe Sara has her own ns for Rina." Lilia calmly replied.


    Although Lilia was a little surprised to hear Sara signed a contract with Rina, she had guessed that the two people would eventually work together to bring her down. They might even have started working together since the incident at the Genesis Company celebration party. There was no way Rina and Peter would dare try to frame Lilia without someone supporting them to present at the party.


    Merry snorted, "Besides, what is William Anggara thinking?! Isn''t he Sara Hartanto''s lover?! Could it be that he purposely approached Lilia because he was nning something!"


    After saying that, Merry suddenly gasped in surprise.


    "Could it be that the man approached Ms. Lilia on Sara''s orders?! And that that woman told William to pretend to be sorry for leaving Ms. Lilia and ask you to return to him!" Merry started babbling excitedly, "Then when Ms. Lilia really believes in that man, Sara will appear and say that all this time William is just fooling you! Sis Lilia!" Merry turned to the model with a fiery gaze, "Don''t let that man approach you again, okay?!"


    Lilia looked at Merry while stiflingughter. Clifford also nced at Merry in the rearview mirror from his driving seat. Their gazes both said that the young woman watched too many soap operas on television.


    "W-What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Merry''s spirit vanished as she took turns staring at the two in confusion.


    Lilia chuckled and stroked her assistant''s head, "It''s alright. Like you said, I''ll be more careful with William." Lilia said warmly.


    Merry nodded with satisfaction and thought nothing of it.


    *****


    Clifford escorted Lilia and Merry to the agency office, where they took the party clothes Harold had prepared. Then they had lunch first before leaving for Yogyakarta.


    The trip took about 5 hours by car. Lilia estimated that they would arrive in Yogyakarta around 6 pm. They might be a littlete for the party, but Lilia hoped that Alfred could tolerate her busy schedule today.


    When the car was driving down the highway, Lilia got a call from Alfred.


    "Hello, Brother Alfred." Lilia greeted as she picked up the phone.


    Alfred could hear the sound of a car on the phone, "Are you on your way here, Lilia?" The man asked.


    "Yes, I just came out of Surabaya. Maybe I''ll be a littlete, I''m sorry beforehand." Lilia replied.


    "No problem." Alfred''s lips lifted into a broad smile. Hearing that womaning was enough to lift Alfred''s mood, "I was worried if you refused toe. Two days ago, my chief servant informed me that you returned the payment you had received."


    Alfred also nned to send a driver to pick up Lilia, but since the woman had already left alone, he cancelled it.


    "Ah, that''s because I came today as a friend of Brother Alfred, not as a model. So I can''t possibly ept that payment." Lilia answered firmly, "Think of it as a form of thanks for helping me all this time."


    Alfred''s heart felt warm when he heard Lilia''s answer. The woman always treated him gently, politely and with great care. Lilia never looked down on him just because he was a lecturer. Even when the model found out that Alfred came from the richest family in Yogyakarta, her attitude did not change.


    Lilia never once looked at Alfred''s status. She always treated him only as an ''Alfred''. It was Lilia''s character that captivated Alfred. He wanted to use this opportunity to be closer to that woman.


    "Be careful on the road. I''ll wait for your arrival here." After saying that, Alfred hung up the phone.


    The man stood still for a few moments. His gaze was fixed on the view of the ancient style garden thatid in front of the Ricardo Family mansion. He was greeted with a gentle blow of summer breeze. The fragrance of colorful flowers alsoplemented the beauty of the ce.


    Alfred began to imagine what Lilia would say if that woman were beside him now, admiring the same scene as him.


    "Young Master Alfred."


    The butler''s voice broke Alfred''s reverie. The man turned around and saw an old man who was over 50 years old.


    "This is an up-to-date guest list. Please check it out." The butler handed over the list to Alfred.


    Alfred epted the list and read it briefly. But his gaze turned sharp when he came across a name that wasn''t on that list before.


    "Chris Hartanto?" Asked Alfred, "Why is his name here?"


    The butler nodded, "He is the second grandson of the Hartanto Family and a business partner of Young Master Henry. Mr. Chris has just called and asked for an invitation because he has something to discuss with Young Master Henry."


    Alfred frowned with an exasperated expression, "It''s been going on for a long time, but Brother Henry still doesn''t realize what''s going on?"


    The old man gave a small cough before saying in a low voice, "You haven''t been in Yogyakarta for thest few years, so Young Master Henry volunteered to take care of the family business."


    *****


    Lilia arrived in Yogyakarta at 5 pm. They were able to get there an hour early thanks to Clifford''s great driving skills. The man was driving very fast and smooth, like a professional racer.


    When their car drove down the streets of Yogyakarta, Lilia''s gaze was glued out the window. The view of the historic city was decorated with trees with green leaves and looked very cool. For the first time since Lilia had an argument with Jean, she feltpletely rxed as she enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere of Yogyakarta. Lilia wished she had more time to see the city, as Jean suggested.


    Clifford drove Lilia and Merry to the hotel Harold had booked for them. The model was just getting out of the car when the cell phone rang.


    [Jean]: "Are you there yet?"


    Lilia automatically nced at Clifford, who was helping Merry out of the car. She wondered if it was the man who told Jean that they had arrived in Yogyakarta.


    Lilia replied to the message, "I''ve arrived in Yogyakarta safely, don''t worry."


    Jean didn''t reply again after that. Lilia and Merry immediately put on the party clothes they brought before leaving again. This time they headed to the Ricardo Family mansion.


    On the way there, Lilia recalled what Harold had said about the Ricardo Family. As the richest family in Yogyakarta, they had businesses in various different fields, ranging from tourism, real estate, to food.


    The mansion they were headed for was located in the middle of the city. Even though it was in the center of the city, the mansion was surrounded by hills and dense forests. That peaceful and calm natural atmosphere could make someone forget that they were in the middle of the city.


    Lilia''s car traveled down the main road that led to the gates of the Ricardo Family mansion. The high gate was built like a pce gate in medieval times.


    "Wow�� the Ricardos are really great!" Merry eximed, her gaze was fixed out the window, "Sis Lilia, do you know that this family has been around for several centuries? They are descended from rich nobles and merchants! I heard that the Ricardos really value this house so they purposely keep their old style!"


    Merry breathed a sigh of admiration as she clung to the car window. The young woman was wearing a pink, cherry blossom-colored dress that reached her knees. The dress made Merry look even cuter than usual. However, her beauty diminished because her hair was only tied up in a simple way.


    After the guards at the gate checked their identities, the car was allowed to pass. They drove on a big road with rows of red palm trees and frangipani flowers, adding a natural and mystical feel at the same time.


    The mansion''s peaceful surroundings reminded Lilia of Alfred. No wonder the man looked so educated. Anyone would be like that when they grew up surrounded by this scene.


    The path they walked on ended in a wide front yard. There were many many luxury cars parked.


    Clifford stopped the car at the front door and immediately opened the door for the two women. Merry got out first, then she turned around to help Lilia out of the car. The two of them started walking up the front steps while Clifford drove off to park the car.


    Lilia and Merry were greeted by servants at the front door. Because the guests invited were great and powerful people, the servants were very polite and careful. One of the servants there confirmed the identities of the two women before ushering them in.


    They passed a long hallway, the walls of which were decorated with famous paintings. Apart from the paintings, there were also antiques disyed in ss cases, as if to showcase the wealth and long history of the Ricardo Family. Lilia suspected that the price of one of these antiques alone could reach tens of millions of rupiah.


    Even though Merry looked around with shining eyes, she walked calmly beside Lilia. It was quite unusual for her as she always jumped up and down when she was in high spirits. This time, Merry was afraid of bumping into something or knocking herself over if she didn''t walk carefully.


    "Hmm?" Merry''s gaze fell on the door at the end of the hall, "Sis Lilia, there is someone in front of us."


    Merry''s words made Lilia divert her attention from the painting on the wall. She saw a bespectacled man that Merry just mentioned. The man in a white shirt, dark gray coat, and ck pants leaned against the doorway as if he was waiting for someone. A silver pocket watch hung in his breast pocket, adding to the elegant impression.


    "Good evening, Brother Alfred." Lilia greeted with a warm smile as she and Merry arrived in front of the man, "Thank you for your invitation today."


    While speaking, Lilia realized that Alfred wasn''t wearing his usual ck edged sses. Tonight he was wearing gold-edged sses, making him look like a young noble.


    Alfred smiled back and nodded, "Thank you foring all the way here. You look amazing tonight, Lilia." Heplimented.


    Lilia was wearing a ball gown that perfectly entuated her curves. The dressbines blues and whites beautifully, like the blue sky on a sunny day. Her beautiful appearance was like a water goddess who came down to earth from heaven.


    Alfred must admit that he was amazed when he first saw Lilia d in that dress. He felt that his decision to invite the woman here was not in vain.


    "Brother Alfred also looks very handsome." Lilia replied sincerely.


    Alfred stretched out his hand, "I''ll walk you in, Miss Lilia." He said while bending his body like a gentleman.


    Lilia stared at Alfred''s hand for a few seconds. Jean''s face shed across her mind, making Lilia hesitate to ept the man''s offer. But she convinced herself that Alfred was just trying to act like a host.


    "Thank you, Mr. Alfred." Lilia put her hand in the man''s grasp.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 82 - Merry Escapes

    Alfred took Lilia and Merry to the backyard garden where the birthday party was being held. The vast garden was filled with chattering guests and busy servants. Arge pavilion stood in the middle of the garden. There were guest tables and a small stage inside the pavilion.


    When Lilia appeared with Alfred, many guests turned their head towards them.


    "Hey, isn''t that Lilia Pangestu?" One of the guests recognized her.


    Although Lilia rarely coborated with other celebrities and didn''t know the guests here, these guests had extensive connections and they were keeping up with thetest news in the entertainment world. Lilia''s striking appearance made her easily recognized by others.


    "Wow, the Ricardos are great! Even the model who just started to dominate the international stage is invited tonight!"


    "Look at the guy beside her, isn''t that the young master of the Ricardo Family? I don''t think he invited her just because she''s a hot model!"


    "Jeez, they are holding hands! They look good together!"


    "Could it be that they intend to announce their rtionship tonight?!"


    Such rumors immediately spread among the guests. Lilia already knew that this would happen, so she wasn''t surprised to hear that. But she felt embarrassed for Alfred, who was the victim of this misunderstanding.


    "Umm, Brother Alfred? Thank you for taking me here. I''ll join the other guests." Lilia said, subtly asking the man to let go of her hand.


    "Then, I''ll take you to meet people I know." Alfred replied with a smile. The man showed no sign of letting go of Lilia''s hand.


    The woman didn''t know whether Alfred did that on purpose or he didn''t catch what Lilia meant. But at least the man didn''t seem bothered by the guests''ments.


    Lilia looked around for a way to get away from Alfred without being rude. Her gaze fell on the pile of gifts near the entrance. Guests with gifts in their hands were waiting in line to give them to the waiter in charge of receiving gifts.


    "Brother Alfred." Lilia stopped walking, causing the man to stop as well, "I want to give my present to your grandmother." Said Lilia as she nced at Merry, who was carrying the gift box in her hand, "I''ll be right back after��"


    "Lilia." Alfred interrupted her. "Did you forget what I said yesterday? Grandma wants to meet you in personter, so you can give your present at that time." Alfred exined.


    "Um�� but��" Lilia nced back at the pile of gifts with an ufortable face. If she handed the gift directly to Alfred''s grandmother, wouldn''t that make the gossip about their rtionship even more intense?


    "Grandma is looking forward to seeing you today. I''m sure Grandma would be happy to receive your gift in person." Alfred said softly.


    "Hmm�� alright." Lilia finally relented. If Alfred''s grandmother wanted to see her so badly, she had no intention of upsetting the old woman.


    Alfred was about to introduce Lilia to the guests when the butler of the Ricardo Family approached him.


    Lilia saw the butler whisper something to Alfred, which made the man release her hand reluctantly. She didn''t know what the butler said, but she felt very grateful to him.


    "Lilia, I have to go greet my family business partners. Enjoy the party, okay." Alfred said before disappearing into the crowd.


    The model secretly let out a sigh of relief. She and Merry went to mingle with the other guests.


    Merry followed behind Lilia obediently. Her arms pinched the gift box while both hands were busy cutting the cake she got from the party waiter. Merry was so focused on her food that she didn''t notice a figure appearing behind them.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to see you here, Sis!"


    Hearing that mention, Lilia turned around. She was shocked when she saw a familiar face at this party. The man was well-built and looked a little proud, reminding Lilia of Jean.


    "Mr. Chris." Lilia greeted him.


    But Chris answered with a flick on the forehead, "Why are you being so formal with me? Just call me your brother-inw." He protested.


    Lilia stared at the man closely. At first she thought Chris was a nice guy, but after seeing him again, her impression of him changed. She felt that Chris and Jean looked alike, like twins. That''s why Lilia decided to follow Chris''s wish.


    "Do you happen to know the Ricardos?" Lilia opened the conversation.


    "Yes, they are my business partners." Chris replied.


    When Chris was talking to Lilia, his attention was distracted by the figure hiding behind Lilia. Chris tried to ignore the person, but one of the guests passing near them identally nudged the person. As a result, that person was pushed out from behind Lilia and revealed her appearance.


    Merry was holding the te of the cookie that almost fell tight. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the cake was safe. A secondter, Merry noticed that a sharp gaze was fixed on her. She slowly raised her face and met Chris''s eyes. Merry''s face instantly turned pale.


    ''I got caught!''


    "S-Sis Lilia, I have to go to the toilet! Excuse me!"


    Without waiting for Lilia''s answer, Merry fled from the ce.


    "Hey��!" Chris automatically stepped forward to catch her, but Merry had disappeared from the crowd. The man turned to Lilia while asking, "Isn''t she��?"


    "Ah, that''s my assistant Merry. She''s still young, so sometimes shecks manners. Please pardon her behavior." Lilia said with a smile.


    Chris frowned. It seemed that Lilia didn''t realize who her assistant was. Did the Hiroshi Family know about this?


    After Chris finished talking with Lilia, he went to find a quiet corner of the park and took out his cell phone. The person Chris was calling immediately picked up on the first ring.


    "Jean, looks like the seventh son of the Ricardo Family is trying to snatch your fianc��e!" Chris said in a cheerful voice. He sounded so happy when he broke the bad news to his best friend, but this was Chris''s real personality.


    Only those closest to Chris knew that this man actually had a cunning heart and was happy to see other people suffer. Everyone was always deceived by Chris''s friendly face and his wless upbringing, just like Lilia when she first met him.


    For a moment, there was no answer from Jean. Chris waited with anticipation for his friend''s reaction. He wanted to see Jean''s jealous look, but since they were so far away, Chris wanted to at least hear Jean lose his cool. But his best friend just sighed.


    "I know. That''s why I told you toe to this party." Jean replied coldly.


    Chris held back the curse that almost escaped his mouth and tried to calm himself down by lighting a cigarette, "You told me toe just to watch over your fianc��e? Bro, if you''re worried about Lilia, why don''t youe here yourself?"


    "I have no connection to the Ricardos." Jean replied shortly.


    Chris couldn''t believe his ears. So Jean forced him toe all the way to Yogyakarta just because the man''s pride was too high to ask for an invitation from the Ricardo family? Chris vowed he would headp Jean at least once the next time they see each other.


    Actually, Jean had other reasons not toe to this party. He suspected that Lilia was keeping her visit a secret because she didn''t want Jean toe with her to Yogyakarta. But Jean had no intention of telling Chris about it. He could already imagine his sly-hearted best friendughing out loud when he heard that Jean was afraid of his own fianc��e.


    "Make sure Lilia returns safely. If you can do it, I will give you thend on Mount Fushi that you desire." Jean ordered.


    Chris took a deep breath, "Looks like you really love her, huh." The man said in a sarcastic tone, "I''ve asked for thend for 3 years, but you never gave it to me! Now you are willing to give it to me just because I want to look after your fianc��e?! Do you think you are a tyrant who can do whatever you want?!"


    Tuut. Tuut.


    Jean replied to Chris''s long nagging by hanging up the phone.


    Chris cursed as he mmed his cigarette on the ground. He poured out his anger by trampling the cigarette t. After feeling a little calmer, Chris looked up at the night sky and sighed.


    He had known Jean since they were little. The man never showed any interest in anyone but one girl. Jean just loved the girl and had been looking for her for years. If Lilia weren''t that girl, how could Jean treat her this well?


    Even though Chris was not a good person, he was still Jean''s best friend. And as his best friend, Chris hoped that the girl he was looking for was really Lilia.


    Chris lowered his gaze and checked his watch. Only a few minutes left before the party started. He turned around and was about to head towards the pavilion when he saw a woman hiding behind a tree. The young woman repeatedly peeked at the crowd of guests, as if looking for someone.


    Chris''s lips lifted into a sadistic smile and he approached her silently. Chris stopped behind Merry asking, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Uwah!" Merry jumped up and turned hurriedly. As soon as she saw Chris, her body immediately shrank, "B-Brother Chris ..."


    "Oh? Do you still remember me?" Chris asked in a sarcastic tone.


    Merry was silent without being able to answer. Her hand was wringing her dress skirt nervously.


    Chris put his hand in his pocket and red at Merry, "Why are you working as Lilia''s assistant? Do your parents know about this?"


    "Umm�� I-I��" Merry nced from side to side, trying to find a way to escape this situation.


    "Merry!"


    Right at that moment, Lilia appeared. She became worried because Merry did note back and decided to look for her. Lilia saw that her assistant was talking to someone in a corner of the garden. But she could not see who Merry was talking to because it was covered by the shadow of a tree.


    "Ah, Sis Lilia! I''ll be right back!" Merry eximed, waving her hand. Her panicked expression had turned to relief.


    She turned back to Chris and lowered her head, "Brother Chris, I''ll exin it to youter. Brother Chris has always been nice to me, so please don''t tell my parents, okay!" Asked Merry before running after Lilia.


    When she arrived at Lilia''s side, the model was looking at Chris with a frown. Merry secretly prayed that Lilia would not recognize the man.


    "Merry, who is it? What were you talking about earlier?" Lilia asked as she started walking towards the pavilion.


    Merry was so relieved that she could not speak for a moment, "Oh, I don''t know who it is either. He only asked me for directions to the toilet." Merry replied cheerfully.


    From behind the tree, Chris became irritated after he heard Merry''s words. He was tempted toe to Lilia and reveal the identity of the young woman who worked as her assistant, but he held back. Chris didn''t want to know what Jean would do if he upsetted Lilia.


    *****


    The birthday party started at 6 o''clock sharp.


    There were more than 50 tables provided for guests and not a single seat was vacant. Lilia and Merry got a table that was located right beside the main table. Remembering Alfred''s attitude earlier, Lilia guessed that the man made this arrangement on purpose. From her sitting position, Lilia could see Alfred clearly.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 83 - Yogyakarta’s Iron Lady

    The birthday party was opened by Joey, a famous presenter who often appeared on television. His humorous style in presenting an event could always attract the hearts of the audience and make the atmosphere lively.


    Joey then invited Alfred toe on stage to deliver his speech. The bespectacled man stood up from his chair and stepped up. The spotlights that hit Alfred made his appearance look even more handsome and elegant. There were sighs of admiration from the women sitting at the coffee table.


    "Good evening. First of all, I want to thank you all for being here tonight. I hope��"


    Lilia listened to Alfred''s remarks whileparing them to Jean''s speech during the Genesis Company celebration party. Both men sounded dignified and charismatic. The only thing that set the two apart was their level of self-confidence.


    Jean always acted confidently like apany leader, while Alfred tended to be humble. Lilia wondered if Alfredcked confidence because of his job as a lecturer.


    After Alfred finished delivering his speech, Joey took over and began the party ording to the scheduled timelines. The atmosphere of the party became lively because the guests wereughing at Joey''s jokes.


    Lilia scanned the interior of the pavilion. Arge ''80th Birthday'' inscription was ced on the stage and featured a spotlight. Even though they were in the open, the pavilion was brightly lit thanks to the ample lighting. Guests took turns disying their talents on stage, such as singing or ying music, to entertain the party.


    The woman of the birthday party that day, Florence Ricardo, sat at the main table with the rest of her family. Even though she was already 80 years old, Florence''s health was still well preserved and her mind was still sharp as ever. There were only a few gray hairs in her neatly arranged hair, making others wonder how she had managed to keep her youthful appearance. Florence''s face was usually stern and stiff, but when she smiled, her expression softened.


    Lilia slowly sipped a ss of champagne while considering whether she should postpone her return to Surabaya tonight. She was worried about Clifford who had to drive in the middle of the night. But if Lilia had known that the head of the security team was used to being forced to drive at night by his boss, she wouldn''t have worried like this.


    Suddenly someone tapped Lilia''s shoulder. The woman turned and stared at Alfred.


    "Lilia, Grandma wants to meet you. Come on, I''ll introduce you to her." The man invited her.


    Lilia immediately put down the champagne ss and stole a nce at the main table. She could see Florence smiling at her.


    "Very well, Brother Alfred." Lilia stood up and took the gift box from Merry before following the man.


    Lilia felt the sharp gaze of the other guests as she walked with Alfred to the main table. She could guess all of their thoughts.


    ''Lilia Pangestu is just a model who has recently be famous, how can she have a connection with the Ricardo Family?''


    Florence Ricardo was no ordinary woman. After her husband died, she worked hard to help her family business survive the economic crisis. Thanks to Florence, the Ricardo family could go through difficult times and grow into the richest conglomerate in Yogyakarta. People called Florence the Iron Woman of Yogyakarta.


    When Lilia and Alfred arrived at the main table, the expressions of the other Ricardo Family members immediately changed. Especially Henry, the third son. The man in the blue tuxedo looked at his younger brother with a cruel gaze. The corner of his mouth lifted into a cold smile. Henry was sure that Alfred finally made his move after years of preparing himself.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Florence. I am Lilia Pangestu, a friend of Brother Alfred. It was an honor for me to be able to attend your birthday party. May you be blessed with a long and healthy life." Lilia gave her congrattions along with the gift box to Florence.


    Florence, who had been observing Lilia ever since she first approached, received the gift with a warm smile. That smile made the wrinkles on her face more visible and at the same time softened her stern expression.


    Florence ced the gift on herp, "I''ve heard a lot about you from Alfred. That kid always looks happy when he talks about you." She said while holding Lilia''s hand.


    Florence''s rough hands told Lilia that this old woman in front of her was used to working hard, befitting her nickname as Iron Woman. This made Lilia admire Florence even more.


    "I also saw your performance when you were in Mn, but I did not think that you look much prettier up close." Florence praised her.


    Lilia lowered her head, "You are exaggerating too much." She said humbly, "I owe a debt of gratitude to Alfred for always helping me. Thanks to his invitation, I was able to celebrate your birthday."


    "Yes, Alfred is the grandson closest to me. He''s a good boy." Florence patted Lilia''s hand, "I also apologize for telling you toe all the way from Surabaya to here. You must be tired from the long journey. How about you stay overnight here before returning to Surabaya?" Florence offered.


    "Thank you very much for the offer, but my parents will be worried if I don''te home today." Lilia politely but firmly refused, "There is no need for Mrs. Florence to apologize either, because I chose toe here. As long as Mrs. Florence is pleased with my presence, I''ll be grateful."


    Florence''s smile grew wider when she heard Lilia''s words. The old woman nodded and fixed her gaze on Alfred, who was standing behind Lilia.


    "This girl really knows how to please an old woman like me. Alfred, you have to take good care of this girl huh!" Said Florence.


    "Of course, grandma. Don''t worry, I''ll do it." Alfred promised.


    Alfred stared fixedly at Lilia who was talking to his grandmother. This was the first time that the man had seen his grandmother like a woman this much.


    After their conversation finished, Lilia returned to her desk while Florence got up from her chair. The old woman asked the guests to enjoy her party, then she left the garden to rest.


    Once Florence was gone, the guests immediately took the opportunity to socialize with each other and make connections. There was a lot of talk about business cooperation or information exchange that took ce at this party.


    Alfred, as one of the young masters of the Ricardo Family, also joined the guests and socialized with them. Lilia took the opportunity when Alfred was busy to get out of the limelight. Lilia took Merry with her to a quiet corner of the garden.


    Lilia spent the time observing the guests who were busy chatting. She came here only to celebrate Florence''s birthday and not to seek connections. If Florence had left the party, Lilia would have no other reason to stay. She had been tempted to leave this boring party, but she knew it was considered rude and insulting to the party organizer.


    "Sis Lilia, what gift did you give to Mrs. Florence?" Asked Merry after she got tired of observing the celebrities she knew.


    "I heard she likes tea, so I gave her an antique teacup." Lilia replied calmly.


    "Oh��" Merry nodded. Then she remembered something and her eyes immediately lit up with excitement, "Sis, do you know that Young Master Alfred treats you specially? I heard that from the other guests!"


    "Is it true?" Lilia replied, her tone showing that she wasn''t interested in it, "You all think too much. He just treats me as a friend."


    Merry crossed her arms and frowned, "Sis Lilia is too innocent! I can tell from the way Young Master Alfred looks at you that he is clearly in love with you!"


    "Merry." Lilia sighed while speaking, "Have you ever heard the term ''ying dumb''?"


    "Yes, but what is the connection�� oh!" Merry finally understood Lilia''s meaning, "So Sis Lilia actually doesn''t like Young Master Alfred?"


    "Hmm ... if you have to choose between ''like'' or ''hate'', then I quite like Brother Alfred." Said Lilia while ying with the ss in her hand, "He''s a good person, and he helped me when I was in trouble. But��"


    ''I already have Jean.'' Lilia finished the sentence in her heart.


    "''But what?"


    Alfred''s voice made Lilia and Merry both jump up in shock. Lilia turned and saw the man approaching them carrying two sses of champagne.


    Merry immediately caught the man''s point and hurriedly made up an excuse to leave there. She walked away while asionally turning her head towards Lilia and Alfred. Merry was so curious about what the two were talking about that she didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. Because of that, she identally bumped into a female guest.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" Merry immediately apologized.


    But the woman in the pink dress didn''t even notice that Merry had run into her. The woman''s gaze was focused behind Merry, so that Lilia''s assistant followed the direction of her gaze. The woman turned out to be observing Lilia who was alone with Alfred. Merry looked back at the woman, frowning. Why did this woman in the pink dress keep watching Lilia and Alfred?


    Meanwhile, Alfred handed Lilia one of the champagne sses he was holding.


    "Looks like you''re not the party type, huh." Alfredmented with a slight smile.


    Lilia epted the ss, "Yes�� I don''t like formal events. It''s tiring." Lilia replied guiltily. As a guest, she shouldn''t have said this to Alfred.


    "It''s okay, everyone has something they don''t like." Alfred tried to make Lilia feel better, "But I hope you at least enjoy the atmosphere in Yogyakarta. A different atmosphere can help you solve problems from a different point of view, you know?"


    "Hmm?" Lilia tilted her head. She did not understand why Alfred suddenly discussed the problem. After thinking for a while, then Lilia remembered their conversation on the phone when she was upset about Jean, "Oh! I never thought that Brother Alfred would still remember about that."


    "Well�� you soundedckluster at that time, so I kept thinking about what kind of problem you have this time." Alfred replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Again, why do you think I''m always in trouble?" Lilia protested with a chuckle, "But thanks for worrying about me. I''m almost over my problem, really. I just need a little courage to take onest step." Lilia clenched her fists.


    ''When I get home from here, I''ll talk to Jean about the marriage certificate.'' Lilia decided to herself.


    Alfred smiled softly at Lilia''s determination, "Good luck with your problems, Lilia." He said sincerely, without knowing that the matter was rted to Lilia''s engagement, "If you need a ce to confide in, you can alwayse to me. I may just be a lecturer, but I often get scolded, really."


    Lilia nodded, "Thank you, Brother Alfred. But��" Lilia frowned as she red at the man, "�� Brother Alfred is too humble! You are not only a lecturer! You are the youngest lecturer at the University of Surabaya! Brother Alfred needs to be more proud of yourself! You are an extraordinary person!"


    Alfred''s eyes widened with surprise. He didn''t expect Lilia to lecture him like this.


    "Ha�� haha�� hahaha!"


    Lilia jumped when Alfred suddenlyughed out loud. She didn''t say anything funny, right?


    "Ah�� sorry." Alfred said, wiping his tears, "I just feel in awe of you. You are the only person to say something like that to me." The man looked up at the night sky with a sad gaze, "Other people always say that being a lecturer is not something I can be proud of. They also say that I am nothingpared to my other siblings."


    "Brother Alfred��" Lilia could understand Alfred''s feelings. Her mother devoted all her love and care to her brother. Although her father tried to be fair, Robert also paid more attention to Daniel as he was the only son in the family.


    "But��" Alfred''s voice broke Lilia''s reverie. The man turned to her with the biggest smile he had ever seen, "You are different. You are also the only person to value me for who I am. I''m sure if you are by my side, I can fight harder to achieve my dreams." Alfred said.


    Alfred''s serious expression stunned Lilia. His pair of sky blue eyes were fixed on Lilia, as if she was the only woman in his sight. One of Alfred''s hands stretched out like he was about to grab Lilia''s, but the man immediately lowered his hand before he could touch the model. Lilia knew that Alfred was confessing his feelings to her, but��


    Lilia couldn''t return his feelings.


    If she''d met Alfred before she knew Jean, maybe Lilia would ept his feelings. But in reality, Lilia''s heart already belonged to Jean.


    Lilia then shifted away to indicate her refusal and asked, "What is your dream, Brother Alfred?"


    Lilia saw Alfred''s shoulder slump as the man caught her gesture, but Alfred still answered, "My dream is��"


    "Alfred! Apparently you are here!"


    A man wearing a blue tuxedo approached them. Although Henry and Alfred looked alike, this man did not give the impression of being as educated as Alfred. In fact, Henry looked like a cunning businessman.


    "What are you doing here? The Pranasari family and Sutanto family want to see you! Don''t make them wait!" Henry scolded without even ncing at Lilia.


    Alfred looked annoyed at being interrupted, but he didn''t argue with his brother.


    "Sorry Lilia, but I have to go. I''ll be right back, so wait here, okay?" Said Alfred.


    Henry gave Lilia a scornful look before leaving with his brother.


    *****


    The party ended around 9pm.


    Alfred didn''t return until the party was over, so Lilia invited Merry toe home immediately. But when they arrived at the front door, they could hear Alfred''s voice calling Lilia''s name from behind.


    Lilia was forced to stop and turn around, "What''s wrong, Brother Alfred?" She asked.


    "Sorry, I can only get away from them now. Are you going home?" Alfred replied while slightly panting after he ran to chase Lilia.


    Lilia nodded, "Yes. The party is over and I don''t want to bother you any longer." She replied with a polite smile.


    "You''re not a bother at all!" Alfred said, straightening his back, "Grandma specifically asked me to prepare a guest room for you. If you aren''t rushing home, how about you stay here tonight?"


    Hearing that, Merry secretly nudged Lilia. The look in her eyes seemed to scream, ''I told you, didn''t I!''


    "No, I��" Lilia tried to refuse softly.


    "Grandma said she wanted to talk to you more tomorrow morning." Alfred deliberately used Florence as an excuse, "Do you mind, Lilia?"


    "Umm�� I��" Lilia was having a hard time finding an excuse to reject Alfred''s request.


    She originally came here to celebrate Florence''s birthday, so Lilia should have no reason to refuse. In addition, she owed a lot to Alfred for helping her in Mn. But Lilia didn''t want to break her promise to Jean toe home as soon as this party was over.


    "Sicily Lilia?" Someone called out to him in a loud voice. For Lilia, that person was her savior in this difficult situation.


    "Brother Chris." Lilia turned to Jean''s friend with a relieved smile.


    "Why are you still here?" Chris asked while approaching Lilia. He didn''t miss the change in Alfred''s expression, "You''ll make your parents worry if you don''te home soon."


    The seventh son of the Ricardo Family tried to hide his surprise. Why did Chris Hartanto treat Lilia like his own sister? What was the rtionship between the two?


    Lilia immediately replied, "Yes, I''m just about to go home."


    "Since we are going in the same direction, how about we go home together?" Chris offered, "I would be calmer if I could apany two young women like you on this long journey at night." He said as he stared at Alfred.


    The two men both gave each other sharp and stubborn gazes. The people around them could see that the two of them were in conflict without a sound. Finally, Alfred was the first to give in.


    Alfred hid his sharp gaze and turned back to Lilia with a gentle smile, "Then I''ll tell grandma that you have to go home soon. Be careful on the road. And if you need anything, you can call me any time." He said.


    "Fine, see you, Brother Alfred." Lilia bowed to the man before leaving with Merry and Chris.


    Alfred watched Lilia''s figure walk away in frustration. From the beginning to the end of the party, the woman always maintained a neutral attitude. Even though Alfred had treated her specially and Florence showed great concern for her, Lilia remained unmoved.


    As if she already had someone else in her heart.


    Alfred''s suspicion grew stronger when he heard Chris call her ''Sicily Lilia.'' The man seemed to be giving her a warning not to mess with his younger sister.


    Alfred said in a cold voice to the butler who was standing behind him, "Why wasn''t I told about the rtionship between Lilia Pangestu and Chris Hartanto?"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 84 - When Can I Meet With You?

    Lilia was surprised when Chris got into her car without saying anything. The man sat beside her before turning to Lilia.


    "Sis, do you mind if Ie back to Surabaya with your car?" Chris asked casually, "I don''t want to bother the Ricardo Family to take me home. We''re going in the same direction anyway, so you won''t mind, right?" Chris said.


    Chris''s attitude reminded Lilia of Jean, who always did whatever he wanted regardless of other people''s opinions. Lilia chuckled and replied, "I don''t mind. In return, Brother Chris can tell me about Jean''s childhood."


    "Of course." Chris grinned widely when he heard that. This woman seemed to know how to negotiate. He leaned back against the chair, unbuttoning his top shirt. The man really acted as if this was his own car, "Clifford, run the car."


    The head of Jean''s security team had known his boss''s friends for a long time. So Clifford didn''t protest and started driving.


    Chris rested his chin on his hands and stared nkly out the window. He thought back to the defiant attitude shown by Alfred earlier. It seemed that the seventh son of the Ricardo Family was intent on going against his own brother. Chris had a feeling that the business cooperation between the Hartanto Family and the Ricardos would be affected by this conflict.


    *****


    Along the way home, Lilia leaned back into the car seat staring out the window. She remembered Jean''s words that the view of Yogyakarta was very beautiful, she must enjoy her time while she was still here.


    Even though it was alreadyte at night, Lilia had to admit that Yogyakarta still looked amazing. The traditional-style buildings illuminated by yellow street lights make the ce look like the backdrop for a television series with Indonesian empire as its theme.


    However, Lilia felt that something was missing. Her mind was wandering to Jean. She hurriedly shook her head, trying to erase the thought. But the handsome face of her fianc�� refused to go. Lilia couldn''t deny the fact that she wished Jean were also here with her. She wondered when she could see that man again.


    ''Even though I''m fine without you, now we haven''t seen each other for a day, but I''ve been missing you half to death. I think I already know my decision about this marriage.'' Thought Lilia. The corner of her mouth lifted into a gentle smile as she thought of that man.


    Chris quietly took out his cellphone and took a picture of Lilia who was staring out the window. He sent the photo to Jean via the Line application.


    [Chris]: "Here, a photo to treat your longing. You can thank meter."


    When Jean received the message, he immediately saved the photo before replying to Chris.


    [Jean]: "Delete that photo from your phone."


    Chris was tempted to m his cell phone on the floor. Why did he want to be friends with an ungrateful guy like Jean?! But then Chris remembered that he wasn''t any better than that man himself. He swallowed his anger and put his cell phone back in his pocket.


    BRAK !!


    Chris nearly dropped his cell phone when the car was suddenly hit from behind. He immediately gripped his cell phone tightly while holding on to the chair in front of him.


    Their car rolled for a while, but luckily Clifford was a good driver. The man quickly took control of their car and pulled over.


    Chris nced at Lilia to check her condition. Jean would kill him if anything happened to her. Luckily Lilia was unharmed and was only taken aback by the collision.


    The only victim of the collision was Lilia''s assistant who was sleeping in the back seat. "Ouch��!" Merry groaned, clutching her forehead which hit the chair in front of her. She immediately sat up and looked around.


    Clifford removed his seat belt, "Please wait here, I''ll find out what happened." He said before getting out of the car.


    Lilia turned around and saw a ck Porsche pulling up behind them. It looked like the car hit them, judging by the slightly dented muzzle. Lilia frowned with a worried expression.


    "Nothing to worry about." Chris said as he saw Lilia''s face. The man was on his arms and trying to look rxed, "Clifford can take care of this kind of thing."


    Merry on the back seat also watched the car from the rear mirror. She felt that something was off about this situation.


    Two men got out of the Porsche. They were stocky and wore ck uniforms simr to Clifford''s. It seemed that the two men were also bodyguards.


    One of them opened the car door. A woman wearing a pink long tail dress got out of the car. The young woman stood behind her two bodyguards with her chin raised and shot an arrogant gaze.


    "Ah��!" Merry gasped as she recognized her. That woman was the guest Merry hit at the party.


    ''Why is she here?'' She wondered to herself.


    When the woman in the pink dress saw that only Clifford got out of the car, the woman said something to one of her bodyguards.


    The man nodded and walked towards Lilia''s car. But when he had walked only a few paces, Clifford blocked his path.


    Lilia stared at the Porsche with a sharp gaze. Just like Merry, she also felt that this was a strange situation. Clifford did drive at high speed, but that was a normal thing to do when driving on highways. In addition, the roads werepletely deserted with no other cars around.


    In other words, this collision shouldn''t have happened�� unless the car hit them on purpose.


    Lilia didn''t want to imagine what would have happened had Clifford not responded quickly.


    Outside the car, the bodyguard confronted by Clifford began to frown. The man was the same height as Clifford and looked a little more stocky. The atmosphere between the two men grew tense as Clifford refused to back down.


    Lilia was worried about Clifford and lowered the window. Instantly, the sound of vehicles passing at high speed on the toll road got into the car.


    The woman in the pink dress who was standing behind her bodyguard noticed that the car window was open. She immediately shouted, "Lilia Pangestu, get out of the car!"


    Hearing that, Lilia understood that this woman identally hit her car to find trouble with her. And Lilia wasn''t the type to back down when challenged.


    As Lilia reached out to open the car door, Chris immediately caught her arm.


    "You better stay in the car. We don''t know what that woman wants, and she''s desperate enough to hit this car. I''m going to talk to her." Chris suggested.


    The man prayed with all his heart that Lilia would obey his words. If he couldn''t look after Lilia, thend that Jean promised would be void. To make matters worse, Jean would skin him alive.


    But Chris''s prayer was not answered. Lilia jerked her hand away and said firmly, "If Brother Chris is worried, you cane out with me."


    Lilia didn''t want to hide in the car and let other people deal with the person who was looking for trouble with her. She wanted to know what reason this woman dared to crash into her car!


    Chris took a deep breath. He began to understand a little about why Jean was so overprotective of Lilia. This woman had courage and toughness that amazed Chris. He wondered how such a youngdy from a rich family could be this independent.


    Chris finally let go of Lilia''s arm before going out with her. Even so, Chris just leaned against the car with arms crossed. Her attitude showed that she would not interfere if it was not needed. He knew that Lilia would want to solve this problem herself.


    When Lilia got out of the car, the night wind blew her dress skirt, as if she was standing on a runway. The model approached the woman who called her. Each of her steps was stable and full of confidence, showing her ability as a world-ss model.


    Lilia ignored Clifford who was trying to stop her and stopped right in front of the woman.


    "Are you looking for me?" Lilia asked in a polite but firm tone.


    The woman stared at Lilia for a moment. It seemed she didn''t expect that Lilia would appear in front of her immediately.


    Before Lilia got out of the car, the thin-faced woman acted as if she was an arrogant youngdy from a rich family. But now, when Lilia was standing in front of her, that woman actually looked like an arrogant maid who didn''t know any manners.


    That woman had the impression that she lost to Lilia in every way. Without realizing it, the woman took a step back. But she immediately pulled herself together and straightened her back, trying to match Lilia''s tall body.


    "Yes, I was looking for you!" The woman replied arrogantly.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in confusion, "Alright, then who are you?"


    For a moment, the woman''s narrow eyes widened in shock. Then sheughed mockingly.


    "You don''t have to show your acting skills like that! How could you not know who I am?!" The woman demanded.


    Lilia studied the woman in front of her carefully. She had a good memory, but she had never seen this woman before.


    "No, I really don''t know who you are. So I would be grateful if you introduced yourself before talking about why you were looking for me." Lilia answered in a calm voice.


    The woman in the pink dress gritted her teeth when she heard that. Lilia had always looked calm and elegant, no matter what she said to provoke her. But that woman was sure that Lilia''s calm demeanor would copse upon hearing her name!


    "Then, listen carefully!" The woman had her hands on her hips and lifted her chin high. "I am Alfred''s fianc��, Nora Pranasari!" She looked triumphantly at Lilia, waiting for her reaction.


    "Oh." Lilia nodded. So this woman was looking for her because of Alfred, "Then?"


    This time Nora waspletely at a loss for words. She repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, but not a word was spoken.


    Seeing that, Lilia just smiled faintly. She took out her cell phone and called someone.


    Nora immediately seized the opportunity to tease Lilia, "Why? Are you looking for someone to help you? Have you finally realized who is standing in front of you?"


    Lilia pressed her cellphone to her ear while giving Nora a strange look. Did this woman watch too many drama series on television?


    "Hey, are you listening to me?!" Nora protested just as Lilia''s phone connected.


    "Hello, Brother Alfred? This is Lilia."


    The woman in front of her just crossed her arms with a troubled face.


    "Yes, something happened. Your fianc��e just hit my car."


    Nora''s eyes widened as she heard Liliain about her.


    "We just left Yogyakarta, on the toll road leading to Surabaya."


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 85 - He Came To Fetch

    Before Nora could recover from the shock, Lilia had hung up the phone. Nora''s face turned deathly pale. She lunged at Lilia with her hands raised while shouting angrily, "Lilia Pangestu, you really don''t know yourself! How dare you call Alfred here!"


    Clifford tried to stop Nora, but her two bodyguards immediately blocked the man. Chris, who had been just watching this situation, also immediately ran towards Lilia.


    All these and the two men shouldn''t have been worried.


    Before Nora''s hand could touch her, Lilia caught the woman''s wrist with a calm expression. She twisted Nora''s arm and took a step forward while ignoring her screams of pain. Lilia leaned towards Nora who was shorter than her and looked at the woman intently. Nora shrank when she saw Lilia''s icy gaze.


    "Whatever happens between you and Alfred is none of my business. So why are you dragging me into your business? Is Miss Nora too afraid to talk to Alfred, so you are looking for me to cause trouble?" Lilia asked in a low voice.


    Nora shook her head with a pale face. Her legs were trembling violently as she felt a stinging pain from her arm that Lilia twisted. Nora finally understood that the woman in front of her was not a woman who could be bullied easily. But her high pride made Nora refuse to admit defeat.


    "Let go of me! How dare you hurt me?!" Nora shouted as she tried to grab her arm, but Lilia''s grip felt as strong as iron. She turned to her two bodyguards in despair, "What are you doing?! Don''t you see that this woman is attacking me?! Get her away from me!"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other before approaching Lilia. Clifford tried to stop them, but one of the bodyguards got away from him and approached Lilia.


    Even though the opponent was a burly man with a fierce face, Lilia didn''t lose her cool. She had nned to push Nora towards her bodyguards if she tried to attack her.


    The man took out the stick that police usually used and raised it when Lilia was within his reach.


    ''Three�� two��'' Lilia counted the number of steps remaining before the man could reach her. ''One��''


    Suddenly a Volkswagen car turned off the highway and headed straight for them. Everyone on the scene froze as the car drew closer.


    "Sicily Lilia!" Shouted Chris frantically.


    "Miss Lilia!" Clifford dropped the knocked out bodyguard and ran towards her, but the car was too fast.


    ''Am I really destined to die by getting hit tonight?'' Lilia thought as she closed her eyes tightly and prepared to be hit.


    But the car stopped right in front of them, apanied by a screeching sound of brakes. The car door opened with a loud sound and someone darted out.


    When Lilia slowly opened her eyes, she saw a strong and familiar looking back in front of her.


    "What are you going to do to my fianc��e, huh?!" The man growled as he gripped Nora''s bodyguard tightly.


    "Jean��!" Lilia whispered in excitement. The man''s presence brought great relief to Lilia who''d been hiding her fear behind her brave attitude.


    Chris let out a loud sigh, ''Why did he alsoe to Yogyakarta?! This guy is too overprotective!''


    "Ugh��! G-Get off me!" The guard shouted the same thing as his employer.


    "Clifford." Jean calmly called while releasing the man.


    In an instant, Clifford made the man sprawled on the ground. Then Jean turned to Lilia and took a good look at her.


    Lilia automatically let go of Nora''s arm, who was hurriedly moving away from her. She still couldn''t believe her eyes. The man she wanted to meet the most at this time suddenly appeared before her. The headlights made Jean''s blonde hair stand out even more in the darkness of the night. The man was wearing a ck shirt covered with a light brown coat and jeans.


    Jean stepped closer to Lilia, but his sharp-knife haze brushed Nora''s figure.


    Nora felt as if she was stabbed by an invisible sword. Her whole body felt icy cold and she couldn''t move.


    Then Jean turned his attention back to his fianc��e. He took off his coat and tucked it around Lilia''s shoulders, as if she would be lost to the night breeze if she didn''t cover herself. Jean then pulled Lilia into his arms while whispering, "Are you okay?"


    Those words caught Lilia''s breath in her throat. She hugged Jean back without saying anything, but the tight embrace of Lilia conveyed her feelings clearly to Jean.


    Lilia wanted to ask why Jean hade from Yogyakarta. But after thinking about it for a moment, she felt that Jean wouldn''t give her an honest answer. Plus, Lilia already guessed the reason. This man in front of her always thought of her and prioritized her needs.


    Jean must havee here to get her.


    The man hugged Lilia without caring about her surroundings. He secretly let out a sigh of relief when he felt the warmth of the woman''s body. Jean felt his heart almost stop when he saw the guard about to hit Lilia. He nned to lecture his fianc��eter on not to repeat this reckless act again.


    When Jean heard the sound of a group of carsing from the direction of Yogyakarta, he reluctantly released Lilia.


    Nora recovered from her fear when Jean released Lilia. The gaze of the arrogant woman continued to fix on Jean. She felt that the man was very dangerous.


    However, her two bodyguards were lying on the ground. In addition, there was still Clifford and Lilia who were strong enough to defeat her bodyguards. This situation was very unfavorable for Nora.


    Nora mustered all her courage before opening her mouth, "Hey, you!" She rudely called, "Who are you?! Don''t you know who I am?!"


    Even though Nora shouted in a loud voice, Jean didn''t even nce at her. The man acted as if Nora''s voice was just a passing wind.


    Instead, it was Chris whoughed at her words, "You don''t know who he is, but you still dare to find trouble with him? Looks like the Ricardos have be too arrogant!" He said coldly.


    Nora trembled at the threat in the man''s voice. But when she remembered how Alfred introduced Lilia to Florence and even got alone with her at a party, jealousy overcame her senses. She wouldn''t be satisfied until she humiliated Lilia!


    Nora ignored Chris''s warning and stepped forward. She pointed at Lilia as she said, "Lilia Pangestu, I never thought that you were a shameless lowlife! You dare to hug another man after seducing Alfred earlier! Shame on you!"


    Lilia took a deep breath. She tried to correct her choice of words, but Nora''s next words left Lilia at a loss for words.


    "You are as bad as your ex, William Anggara!"


    Lilia looked at Nora in surprise. It seemed like Lilia''s reaction satisfied Nora, as the arrogant woman straightened herself up and continued as if she knew everything.


    "You think I don''t know?! William Anggara had an affair with his manager and ended up dumping you! I wouldn''t be surprised if you also love to cheat like your ex!"


    "Nonsense!" Said Lilia fiercely, "I''ll never do that! Watch your mouth!"


    Lilia had known herself what it felt like to be saddled and dumped, therefore the thing she hated the most was having an affair. No matter how bad Lilia''s rtionship with Jean was, she would never cheat just to hurt Jean''s heart.


    "You can''t fool me!" Nora''s reply was no less fierce, "Didn''t you appear hand in hand with Alfred at the party earlier?! You also forced him to introduce you to his grandmother, and even be alone with him in the corner of the park! Then you hugged another man so intimately! Isn''t that an affair?!"


    All of Lilia''s self-defense vanished when she heard that. Lilia hated people backstreeting like William the most. To some people''s eyes, Lilia had be just as bad as that man. Even though she didn''t have that kind of intention, in other people''s eyes, she looked like a cheap woman who liked to seduce other men.


    When Lilia thought that, she lost the courage to look at Jean. She didn''t want to see the disappointment and hurt in the man''s dark blue eyes. Lilia could only be silent and lowered her head. She began to think about how to exin the annulment of this contract marriage to her parents.


    Lilia wanted tough at herself. Since when was she so afraid of losing this loveless marriage?


    Maybe�� since she fell in love with Jean Widjaya.


    Suddenly Lilia felt a big warm hand stroking her head.


    "Shut up." The ice-cold voice was in contrast to the warmth of the hand that touched Lilia. But that voice carried warmth in Lilia''s heart, "Before I make you regret it."


    Nora gasped and took a step back. Jean shot a murderous gaze, as if he wanted to tear Nora apart.


    "I know who my fianc��e is." Jean continued calmly, "And I trust her."


    Lilia automatically turned to Jean. The man noticed her gaze and smiled softly. That smile told Lilia that no matter what, Jean would still believe her.


    Lilia took a deep breath. She felt stupid for doubting Jean''s love for her all this time. She still didn''t know why Jean chose her, but Lilia knew that Jean''s love was not fake. The man wouldn''t leave her like William.


    Lilia turned around and hugged Jean tightly, "Thank you." She whispered.


    When Lilia released her embrace, the car group was getting closer to them. Seeing the cars, Chris immediately approached Jean.


    "The Ricardos are here." Chris said in a low voice to his friend.


    "I know." Jean replied calmly. But his expression turned colder. He put an arm around Lilia''s waist, as if trying to keep her close to him.


    The arrival of the car group made the road even more crowded. Nora kept shuffling toward her car, as if looking for an opportunity to escape. But before she could do that, the door to one of the cars opened. Alfred, still wearing his party clothes, got out of the car.


    Seeing the man, Nora was frozen in her spot. She hurriedly lowered her head and her body trembled violently. All her pride vanished at once, reced by fear.


    After Alfred got out of the car, the bodyguards got out of the other cars. There was a man wearing a blue tuxedo among them. Even though there were many people on the side of the highways, the atmosphere was heavy and gloomy.


    Alfred swept his gaze across the people who had been there before he came. His gaze was fixed on Lilia, to be precise, on Jean''s hand that was wrapped around her waist.


    Alfred''s mind went nk in a second. So that was the reason why Lilia didn''t answer his feelings tonight. That woman had given her heart to another man. Alfred continued to stare at Lilia without blinking, as if hoping that this scene was just an illusion.


    The snoring sound from beside Lilia made Alfred wake up. She slowly turned her gaze towards Jean while keeping her facial expression neutral.


    The fourth son of the Widjaya Family.


    The seventh son of the Ricardo Family.


    The two young men with extraordinary good looks stared at each other. They looked like they were observing each other without saying a word.


    At that moment, a man in a blue suit walked forward. As he passed Alfred, Henry chuckled in a disdainful voice. Alfred immediately took his eyes off Jean before stepping back.


    "Mr. Chris, are you all right?" Henry asked.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 86 - Engagement Canceled

    Chris frowned at Henry''s question. He nced at the back of his car, which was dented up by the crash, "If I''m not okay, I won''t be able to stand here and talk to you now." He quipped.


    Henry nodded with a guilty expression, "I deeply apologize for this incident on behalf of the Ricardo Family."


    Alfred''s brother was very polite and careful with Chris. Henry was 40 years old, but his expression was always grim and cold, making him look older than his age.


    After Henry finished talking to Chris, he turned his attention to Nora. The man narrowed his sharp eyes and slowly approached Nora.


    "Nora Pranasari, how dare you cause trouble for a guest of the Ricardo Family?" Henry said in a deep voice like a beast growl.


    Henry was in a very good mood tonight because his business partner, Chris Hartanto, was willing toe to this birthday party. But he never thought that they would be involved in a car crash on their way home from Yogyakarta.


    Luckily, Henry overheard Alfred''s conversation with Lilia on the phone so he rushed here too. If he didn''t show up and apologize in person, his business partnership with the Hartanto family would be over because of Nora!


    The closer Henry got to Nora, the paler the woman''s face became. Her eyes were filled with fear and she backed away from Henry, "H-H-Henry, I-I''m sorry ... I-I didn''t intend ..."


    Of all the Ricardo family members, Nora was most afraid of Henry. In her eyes, the man was extremely cold, cruel and merciless. In the past, Nora had seen Henry beat up a family bodyguard who made a mistake. He beat the guard mercilessly until he was ck and blue. The incident gave Nora a great trauma.


    Nora just wanted to cause trouble for Lilia, but she didn''t expect that she was in the same car as Henry''s business partner. Alfred''s brother definitely would not forgive her!


    Nora looked around in panic, then her gaze fell on Alfred''s figure. Without thinking, Nora rushed towards the man as if she had just found her savior.


    "Alfred, help me��!" Nora eximed.


    Unfortunately, the dress Nora was wearing was not suitable for running. She had only taken two steps when her foot stepped on the tail of her dress. As a result, Nora fell and hit the ground hard. Her neat hair was now messy and her makeup was mixed with dirt.


    However, Nora ignored her chaotic appearance and looked up at Alfred with teary eyes. The woman reached out to the man who she called her fianc��.


    "Alfred�� please�� help me��" Nora begged while putting on a pitiful face.


    She imagined that Alfred''s heart would melt by her pitiful appearance. That man would definitely help her like a prince saving a princess from danger. However, all of that was just an illusion in her mind.


    Alfred looked at Nora with icy eyes and a disgusted face instead.


    Nora''s eyes widened. Not! Alfred shouldn''t be looking at her like this! Where had the man with the kind smile Nora had known all this time gone?!


    Alfred turned his head towards Nora''s bodyguards who just recovered from Clifford''s attack, "Help her." His order was cold.


    Nora''s two bodyguards immediately helped their madam to her feet. The woman''s dress was dirty on the ground and the tail of her dress was torn off. Nora''s miserable appearance didn''t seem like a youngdy from a rich family at all.


    "Al��" Nora whispered Alfred''s nickname as she continued to stare at him pleadingly.


    Alfred stared back at her with a t expression. There was absolutely no pity or sympathy in his gaze. Instead, the man treated Nora like a stranger.


    "Miss Nora. I thought you were smarter than this." Alfred said calmly.


    The mention of ''Miss Nora'' seemed to crush all hope in her heart. The woman lowered her head, like a child being scolded by her parents. Her body trembled and her tears dripped soundlessly.


    "When the Ricardos and the Pranasari Family canceled our engagement half a year ago, weren''t you there too?" Alfred continued mercilessly, "Then why do you dare to im to be my fianc��e in front of Miss Lilia?"


    Alfred deliberately said that matter loudly and clearly in front of everyone. He intended to destroy Nora''s reputation so much that she wouldn''t dare to cause trouble again. Alfred also ensured everyone knew that tonight''s chaos had nothing to do with the Ricardo Family.


    After Alfred said it all, Nora was so embarrassed that she felt like dying. She ran into her car with a red face and teary eyes. The two bodyguards hurriedly fled after her. In just a few minutes, Nora''s car was driving away.


    Alfred stared coldly at the car until it disappeared from his sight. He was engaged to Nora, but the engagement didn''tst long.


    Nora still had feelings for Alfred, so she became jealous when she saw Lilia close to the man. However, it seemed that Nora didn''t dare confront Lilia at the birthday party earlier and preferred to chase her when Lilia came home.


    Alfred made a mental note to demandpensation from the Pranasari Family for this incidentter. The man looked away from the motorway and walked over to Lilia. Then Alfred bowed deeply to the woman.


    "Lilia, I''m really sorry about this incident. I''llpensate you as an apology from the Ricardo Familyter. Are you okay?" Alfred asked.


    Lilia asked the man to raise his face before saying, "It''s not your fault, so Brother Alfred doesn''t need to apologize. I also don''t needpensation because I''m fine. But I just want to ask Brother Alfred one thing."


    "What do you want?" Alfred straightened up, "Whatever it is, I''ll definitely give it to you."


    Lilia smiled faintly. Her ck eyes were as clear as the night sky and her expression was calm even though she had just experienced that unpleasant incident. Lilia''s elegant appearance stole Alfred''s heart again.


    "I just want Brother Alfred to help me resolve the misunderstanding with Miss Nora. If she finds out that the rtionship between Brother Alfred and I is only a friend, I''m sure that this kind of incident will not happen again." Lilia deliberately emphasized the word ''friend''.


    Hearing that, Alfred''s shoulders slumped. He nodded while trying to keep his expression neutral, "I''ll take care of that, so you don''t have to worry. But let me apologize personally. I feel guilty for inviting you here and causing you to have an unpleasant incident like this."


    Lilia shook her head, "No, Brother Alfred can''t possibly know that Miss Nora will find trouble with me, right? Besides, I don''t regreting here. Thanks to Brother Alfred''s invitation, I can meet Mrs. Florence." Lilia said sincerely.


    She really felt that Alfred couldn''t be med for this incident. The only one guilty was Nora. That woman couldn''t control her feelings and tried to hurt Lilia just because of her jealousy. As long as Nora got the consequences for what she did, Lilia had no intention of prolonging the matter.


    After Alfred confirmed that Lilia really didn''t mind, he turned his attention to Jean who was standing beside the woman.


    "You must be Mr. Jean Widjaya." Alfred smiled kindly and stretched out his hand.


    Behind Alfred''s smile, Jean could see a defiant look full of ambition. He considered that this bespectacled man was not someone who could be underestimated, "Mr. Alfred. Lilia told me about you." Jean said dryly as he shook the man''s hand.


    When the two of them shook hands, everyone there saw an illusion as if the two men were war generals from two opposing camps who met before fighting. They could feel electric sparks from the gazes of the two.


    Jean''s strong figure and charisma made others feel the urge to submit to him. His dark blue eyes looked like a bottomless sea, hiding the sword-like sharpness that had been honed over the years.


    On the other hand, Alfred looked calm and elegant. He gave the impression of an erudite and humble, making him approachable to others. But behind those sky-blue eyes, hidden mes full of ambition were ready to seize everything he wanted.


    Jean, the man who had everything.


    Alfred, the man who wanted everything.


    The two of them were destined to always stand on opposite sides.


    The two men removed their hands at the same time.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Jean here. Did youe all the way to Yogyakarta to pick up Lilia?" Alfred asked in a light voice, but his words indicated that Jean was too overprotective of her.


    "Mr. Alfred is exaggerating too much. I just happened to be passing by after finishing my business in Yogyakarta." Jean replied dryly.


    Even though his words seemed to be correcting Alfred, everyone who heard him knew that Jean hade here for Lilia''s sake. Plus, that man never took his hand off his fianc��e''s waist. Jean''s action seemed to dere his mark over her.


    ''Lilia Pangestu is my woman! So don''t you even think about snatching her!''


    Alfred stared coldly at the tall man. He felt frustrated that the Ricardo Family''s informationwork was still far behind the Widjaya Family.


    "I have no intention of interrupting, but can we go now?" Chris''s voice broke the tense atmosphere. He was leaning back to the side of the car, arms crossed.


    Chris secretly stole nces at Alfred. He didn''t like him since the first time he saw him. How could the seventh child dare to try to take over the Ricardo Family inheritance? No wonder Henry lost to Alfred. That man was skilled at hiding his ambition and strength behind his appearance as a humble lecturer! Chris believed Alfred had deceived many people with his faux low profile.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 87 - Way Home

    After hearing Chris''s words, Lilia immediately said goodbye to Alfred before getting into Jean''s car. Chris and Merry remained in the car driven by Clifford.


    Alfred stood there, staring at the two cars driving away. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Henry give him a meaningful re.


    "So the woman you are after turns out to be Jean Widjaya''s lover?" Henry said with a mocking smile.


    Alfred''s expressionless face suddenly turned cold. He turned and walked towards his car. As he passed Henry, he said in a low voice, "If I were you, I would be careful with what I said."


    Henry automatically stepped back, his face paled. This was the first time Alfred had given him such a tant warning.


    But Alfred ignored his third brother and got into the car.


    *****


    On the way home, Merry desperately racked her brain to find a way out of the difficult situation. She asionally stole nces at the Volkswagen car in front of their car. Merry was so nervous that she could not sit still.


    Her restlessness woke Chris, who was sleeping beside her. The man turned to Merry with a frown, "Can''t you calm down a little? I can''t sleep, you know!" Chris grumbled.


    "What are you so afraid of that you hide in the car and don''t dare to show your face? Are you afraid that Jean will send you home to the Hiroshi Family?" Chris asked scathingly.


    Merry frowned at Chris'' scathing words. She was scared to death here, but the man didn''tfort her and scolded her instead. Didn''t Chris feel sorry for her?!


    Of course, Merry wouldn''t dare to scold Chris like that. She tried to hide her frustration and said in a sweet voice, "Brother Chris, do you think Brother Jean saw me earlier? You''re a good man, so can you tell me?"


    Hearing that made up sweet voice, Chris shuddered. He flicked Merry''s forehead and said, "Don''t be cute in front of me. You just disgust me."


    Merry immediately red at the man. If she had a choice, she wouldn''t want to do this either!


    Chris crossed his legs and saidzily, "After all, Jean always goes blind whenever Lilia is around. His eyes can only see that woman, so how could he have realized that you were here?"


    Merry''s eyes widened. She always ran away whenever Jean appeared, so she didn''t know about it. Merry wouldn''t be so worried if she knew that Jean acted as if there were only the two of them in this world when he met Lilia.


    Merry leaned toward Chris with bright eyes, "Then, Brother Chris will help me hide, right?" She asked. As long as that man was on her side, nothing could scare her! Except Jean, of course.


    "You still want to keep hiding?" Chris raised an eyebrow. He studied Merry''s innocent expression that was full of expectation and was tempted to tease her, "And you asked me to help you keep this a secret?"


    Merry nodded excitedly. Unconsciously, her hand tightened the hem of Chris''s shirt.


    "Then, first tell me why you ran away from your study abroad and worked as Lilia''s assistant!"


    *****


    As Merry and Chris made a scene in their car by arguing and negotiating with each other, the atmosphere in Lilia''s car was very peaceful. Lilia leaned back into the car seat while letting her mind wander. One of Jean''s hands gripped her hand tightly, giving Lilia a sense of security. Jean''s stable driving style and calm car atmosphere actually made Lilia even more sleepy.


    Jean nced at the woman beside him, who looked like she was deep in thought, "What do you think of?" Jean asked, breaking the silence in the car.


    In response, Lilia took her hand away from Jean''s grasp with difficulty before taking the man''s hand instead. Then Lilia put Jean''s hand on the steering wheel, so that now Jean''s hands were in their proper ce.


    "I just thought that driving with two hands would be much safer than driving with one hand." Lilia answered with a big grin.


    Jean chuckled at her joke, "Don''t you believe in my driving skills?"


    "It''s not like that. What I don''t believe is the driving ability of those around you!" Lilia said while ncing at another car near them.


    After Lilia said that, Jean returned to concentrating on driving.


    Lilia stared at the man''s reflection in the window pane. She never grew tired of observing Jean''s handsome face which looked like it was chiseled from marble. When Jean nced at her, Lilia hurriedly searched for a topic to distract the man from her subtle embarrassment.


    "Oh yeah, I haven''t thanked you for helping me earlier." Lilia spoke, "Thank you very much, Jean. Even though I actually have a n to deal with the situation and your help is not really needed."


    Lilia''s voice that sounded dissatisfied made Jean chuckle.


    "Well�� but I''m still grateful that you came." Lilia said softly.


    But Jean''s sharp ears caught her words. He opened his mouth to reply, but Lilia was faster than him. The woman reached out and covered Jean''s mouth.


    "I knew you would ask me to do something to show my gratitude." Lilia said.


    Jean nodded while stiflingughter. Lilia''s fianc�� had be increasingly adept at reading her thoughts.


    "But!" Lilia continued, "You scared me too, don''t y when you''re speeding toward me at high speed earlier! I thought I was really going to get hit by a crash! So we''re even, okay?"


    Lilia didn''t take her hand away from Jean''s mouth until the man nodded his head.


    "By the way, you should have known that I was on my way back to Surabaya." Lilia asked something that made her curious, "So why did you bothering here?"


    The car crash urred around 10 pm. Lilia estimated that Jean had to leave before 6pm in order to meet her on the highway earlier. Lilia knew that Jean must have a lot of work to do, especially since he just came back from Mn.


    Even so, that man was still willing toe all the way just to pick her up.


    Jean didn''t answer Lilia''s question. The man just stroked Lilia''s head with one hand while changing the topic, "Have you had dinner?"


    For Lilia, Jean avoiding the topic was enough of an answer for her. She caught Jean''s hand and lowered it from her head, "Not yet." Lilia replied briefly.


    "You didn''t like the food at the party?" Jean''s hand rubbed the back of the woman''s hand.


    Lilia let Jean do as he pleased. She shook her head and replied, "I''m not hungry. I just want to get out of the party and go home."


    Hearing that, Jean grabbed Lilia''s hand and kissed the back of her hand, "Even if you''re not hungry, you shouldn''t leave your stomach empty for a long time. There''s a cake in the back seat, eat it to prop your stomach."


    Lilia immediately turned her gaze to the back seat. As Jean said, a box of cookies was perched on a chair. The cake box was heart shaped bought from Lilia''s favorite cake shop. Her chest tightened with all kinds of emotions as she imagined Jean walking into the shop filled with cute pink decorations just to buy her a cake.


    "Did you buy it for me?" Lilia asked in a low voice.


    When Lilia was about toe home, Jean drove all the way to pick her up. Worried that Lilia hadn''t eaten yet, he bought her favorite cake. Jean never said directly that he loved Lilia, but his actions reflected his heart.


    Lilia looked away, trying to hide her teary eyes from Jean. However the man immediately realized that something was wrong. He stole a nce at Lilia with a frown.


    "Don''t you like it?" Jean asked carefully.


    Lilia tried to pull her hand from Jean to wipe away her tears, but the man held her hand tighter. Lilia took several deep breaths to calm herself down. She felt so emotional tonight, maybe because of the fight with Nora earlier. Coupled with the appearance of Jean when she was missing that man, the emotional dam in Lilia''s heart seemed to be broken.


    Lilia answered in a hoarse voice, "I really like it."


    "Then why are you crying?" The frown on Jean''s forehead deepened. He finally let go of Lilia''s hand to pull over their car. Jean couldn''t drive calmly when his fianc��e cried like this.


    "�� When are we going to sign our marriage certificate?"


    That one sentence was enough to make Jean''s mind go nk. For a moment, their car almost rolled because Jean lost concentration. The man immediately pulled over his car and called Clifford.


    Five minutester, Clifford came on to rece Jean driving.


    Meanwhile, Chris, who was sitting in the middle seat, stared nkly at the ck Volkswagen that was getting farther and farther away. He was very tempted to call his best friend and curse him.


    ''Does Jean know that they are still very far from Surabaya?! If that man didn''t want to drive himself, why didn''t he bring his assistant to drive him from the start?!''


    But of course Chris didn''t dare to do that. If Jean had decided on something, the only answer he could ept was ''Yes''.


    Merry, who was still in the middle seat, peeked through the window. She saw Jean''s car far ahead of them, "Brother Chris, why didn''t you start driving? We fell behind!" Merry reminded the man.


    Chris let out a deep breath, his expressionpletely irritated. He took off his party suit and threw it in the middle seat, "Merry, sit up front with me!" He ordered.


    "No way. I can sleep morefortably in the middle seat." Merry tly refused his order.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 88 - Do You Want To Be My Wife?

    Chris looked at Merry in surprise. He didn''t think that the young woman would dare to refuse his order. His lips then curved into a cold smile and his sadistic eyes glistened.


    "Okay." He nodded without trying to force Merry again.


    Merry watched Chris with great caution. That man wasn''t the type to give up easily. She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    Chris took out his cell phone and called someone, "Bro Jean,e back for a moment. I was waiting for you at the ce earlier�� hmph!"


    Before Chris could finish his sentence, Merry immediately covered the man''s mouth with both hands. Her face looked so panicked. She leaned toward Chris.


    "Brother Chris, I can''t sit up front with you!" Merry whispered in the man''s ear. She was afraid that Jean would hear it if she yelled at the man in the driver seat.


    Chris was stunned for a moment. He could feel her soft and delicate hand pressing against his lips. Chris''s body stiffened as Merry''s breath tickled his ears.


    When the man came to his senses, he immediately pulled Merry''s hands from his lips, ring at her. He identally dropped his cell phone during the struggle. Merry then hastily grabbed Chris'' cellphone before the man could react.


    However, when Merry was about to hang up the phone, she realized that Chris was just bluffing. The man only pretended to call Jean to scare her. She looked up and gave Chris an angry look. However, Merry''s anger vanished and was reced by fear when she saw Chris''s menacing expression.


    ''If you disobey, I''ll drop you here.''


    As she had no other choice, Merry moved to the front seat, frowning. She fastened her seat belt and turned her back on Chris in annoyance. They did not say a word all the way home.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Clifford had taken over Jean''s car. The car owner sat in the backseat with his fianc��e.


    The first thing Clifford did was raise the ss divider that separated the front and rear seats. He had learned from experience that he was better off not listening to the two lovebirds'' conversation.


    Lilia sat next to Jean holding the cake box that the man had bought for her. Bright, cute pink ribbons adorned the box.


    "...Are you serious about what you said earlier?" Jean asked after confirming that Lilia had calmed down.


    Lilia''s hands automatically grabbed the cake box tighter. Her heart was pounding again and her fingers yed the pink ribbon. Lilia thought about her decision for a moment.


    "After Ie back from Mn, I will sign our marriage certificate."


    That''s what Lilia told Jean before she left for Mn. But when Jean mentioned the matter on the ne, Lilia deliberately dyed the answer. Even after that, Lilia kept looking for reasons to avoid Jean, such as helping her old friend Rachel or working with a tight schedule.


    Even so, Jean kept his promise and did not mention it again in their conversation. Lilia knew that the man would wait patiently for her until she was fully prepared. And Lilia took advantage of Jean''s patience to keep procrastinating her answer. She did that for only one reason��fear.


    Lilia was afraid of making irreparable mistakes.


    ''What if Jean doesn''t really love me?'' ''What if one day Jean realizes I''m not the woman he wants to be?'' ''What if he finds the woman he loves and leaves me?''


    These series of what-ifs caused by the text that William had sent her continued to haunt Lilia. Even though she thought she had forgotten that man''s betrayal, her heart had not forgotten.


    But tonight, Jean had given her the confidence she needed. Because of that, Lilia would no longer hesitate.


    "�� Y-yes, I''m serious." Lilia answered with a red face.


    Jean studied his fianc��e. Lilia''s expression looked tense and her eyes moved from side to side as if looking for an escape, but her hands were holding Jean''s shirt tightly. That action expressed Lilia''s determination to ignore her embarrassment in order to convey her feelings to Jean.


    Jean sighed. Did his fiancee realize that she looked so cute right now that he had a hard time holding back?


    At that moment, Lilia looked up and met Jean''s eyes. The woman said in a small voice, "Don''t you�� believe me?" Her big eyes filled with anxiety were even more charming.


    Jean decided to ignore hismon sense and reached out towards Lilia. He caught the woman''s face with both hands before kissing her deeply.


    When Jean finally let go of Lilia, the woman''s breathing was ragged and her eyes lost focus. Jean gently ced his forehead on Lilia''s and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "Do you really want to be my wife?"


    Lilia closed her eyes for a moment. She felt stupid for questioning her fianc��''s love. His deep and strong love had caught her like a. Once Lilia was caught, she couldn''t escape. But Lilia didn''t want to escape from that man''s snare either.


    Lilia opened her eyes and nodded confidently, "I want to be your wife!"


    When their car arrived at the Surabaya toll gate, it was already past midnight.


    Lilia was fast asleep while leaning on Jean''s shoulder. She waspletely exhausted from the long round trip in one day. In addition, she had also experienced that intense crash incident. No wonder Lilia didn''t wake up at all when Jean brought her into his house.


    Meanwhile, Chris separated from Jean''s car after they exited the toll booth. He needed to take Merry back to her apartment first. When they reached the address Merry had given them, Chris turned his head towards the passenger seat. He saw that the young woman was still asleep. Merry''s head rested to the side and her body was covered by Chris''s party coat.


    The man sighed and got out of the car to wait for the woman to wake up. While smoking, Chris stole a nce at Merry. He thought back to their conversation in the car and wanted tough at himself. He finally agreed to keep Merry''s identity and whereabouts a secret. If this situation had happened a few years ago, Chris would never have agreed to help her!


    Chris took a deep breath and exhaled again. His chest was filled withplex and inexplicable feelings whenever he thought about the young woman.


    After waiting long enough, Merry did not wake up. Chris lost his temper and opened the passenger door. He reached out to pat her cheek, "Hey, wake up."


    However Merry did not react at all. When Chris kept trying to wake her up, Merry pped the man''s hand.


    "Annoying��" Merry muttered in her sleep.


    Chris''s patience finally ran out, "MERRY HIROSHI!" He shouted right in Merry''s ear, "WAKE UP!"


    The woman jumped up and almost fell out of her chair. She looked around with a confused look. Her brain was still trying to process what was happening around her. When Merry met Chris''s cold eyes, all of her drowsiness vanished.


    "Get out of the car!" Chris ordered as he hurriedly averted his gaze.


    In Chris''s eyes, Merry''s face looked very cute when she had just woken up from her sleep. Her big, innocent eyes flickered with confusion and one cheek was red from sticking to her seat belt. Merry''s nk expression made her look like a living porcin doll.


    Chris shook his head vigorously. He must be crazy to be attracted to a little girl like Merry!


    "Ah, are we there yet?" Merry asked as she recognized the apartment building. The woman got out of the car and stretched her stiff body. Then she turned towards Chris, "Thank you for driving me home, Brother Chris! Good evening!" She said with a big smile


    But before Merry could leave, Chris called out to her.


    "Wait a minute, put this on." The man threw his party coat on Merry''s head.


    "Eh, for what?" Merry protested as she lowered the coat from her head, "It''s not cold here at all."


    Chris didn''t answer, but his gaze was threatening. As soon as Merry saw the man''s expression, she immediately covered her shoulders with the coat.


    "��Goodbye." Said Merry half sulking before entering her apartment. She didn''t look back at the man.


    Chris watched Merry''s back as she walked away. For the first time, he realized that the little girl who was always trailing behind him had grown up to be a beautiful and charming young woman.


    Merry was the favorite daughter of the Hiroshi Family, but why would she prefer to live in this modest apartment instead of studying abroad? Was she really doing this just because she liked entertainment, like she said earlier? Chris couldn''tpletely believe Merry''s story.


    He decided to find out what really happened.


    *****


    The next morning, when Lilia came down from her room, she saw Jean waiting for her in the dining room.


    Sister Mei, who was cleaning the kitchen, turned her head when she heard Lilia enter. The middle-aged woman smiled warmly as she greeted, "Miss Lilia, good morning. Your breakfast is ready. Young Master has been waiting for you to wake up earlier."


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 89 - Of My Own Desire

    Lilia replied to Sister Mei''s greeting with a big smile. The young woman was wearing a gray blouse with a V-neck style and a long white skirt. The outfit entuated Lilia''s ideal curves and made her look even sexier than usual.


    Lilia realized that ever since she entered the dining room, Jean''s gaze never left her figure. The man''s lips curved into a satisfied smile while observing Lilia''s appearance. Jean on the other hand looked like he just finished bathing, looking from his dripping wet blond hair. The ck shirt and short he was wearing gave off a casual andzy impression.


    Seeing Jean''s dumbfounded gaze, Lilia wanted to hear that man''s opinion firsthand. She walked in front of Jean and turned on the spot, showing off her appearance.


    "Do you think this outfit suits me?" Lilia asked with a big smile.


    "You look beautiful in it." Jean answered without hesitation, "Do you like it?"


    "I really like it!" Lilia''s smile grew wider when she heard that man''s praise. She lowered her head and took a good look at the skirt, "When did you buy this skirt? Isn''t this a new product from the Van brand that wasunched earlier this fall?"


    Lilia remembered seeing this skirt on the opening night of Mn Fashion Week. One of the Van brand models wore it when she appeared.


    "I heard Van brand products sold out immediately afterunch! How did you get them? Did Alex help you?" Lilia asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to know that, it''s enough if you like it. Sit down and eat your breakfast." Jean said dryly.


    Liliaughed at the man''s attempt to change the subject. Out of the corner of her eye, Lilia saw Sister Mei quietly leaving the kitchen, as if giving them some quality time.


    Lilia stepped closer to Jean and held his hand. When she saw Jean raise his eyebrows, Lilia gave a mischievous smile, "Jean, you always give me amazing surprises like this, but I''ve never returned your kindness. I think it''s time I expressed my gratitude to you."


    "Oh?" Jean smiled back. He seemed amused by Lilia''s words, "How are you going to express it?"


    Lilia responded by moving closer to Jean. Lilia was so close that she could smell the fragrant soap scent from the man''s body, "Close your eyes." She told him.


    Jean closed his eyes obediently. Lilia leaned towards the man and quickly kissed his cheek. The man''s eyes opened wide as Lilia''s lips touched his cheek.


    Then, Lilia immediately moved backwards while releasing Jean''s hand. Her cheeks flushed red and she didn''t dare look at the man. At first Lilia intended to kiss Jean on the lips, but she lost her courage halfway through.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with my gratitude?" Lilia asked while trying to sound rxed. She sat in front of Jean and started eating her breakfast as if nothing happened.


    Jean watched Lilia''s adorable behavior with a warm gaze. The corner of his mouth lifted into a sadistic smile. If Lilia saw that smile, she would immediately be alert, but fortunately that woman was drinking her milk.


    Just as Lilia put down her ss, Jean reached out and wiped the remnants of milk on her soft red lips.


    "Do you want to know what my answer is?" Jean asked in his deep hypnotic voice.


    "Cough�� cough��!" Lilia choked on the milk she drank just now. Her whole face turned tomato red, as did the tips of her ears.


    Jean moved the ss of milk away before taking a tissue to wipe Lilia''s mouth. The man''s face looked innocent with no guilt at all. Then he handed the ss of milk back to Lilia.


    "Here, drink more carefully. Don''t choke on it again." He said.


    Lilia gave Jean an using look as the culprit which made her choke, but she didn''t say anything. Lilia was also guilty of trying to provoke that man.


    After Lilia finished her toast, she took a sip of milk while trying topose the words she wanted to say. It took her quite a while before she finally put down the ss.


    "J-Jean, I have free time t-this afternoon." Lilia stuttered as she said that, "So�� um�� we can�� sign�� the marriage certificate��" Her voice grew smaller as her courage waned.


    Lilia lowered her head, her face flushed again. Though she nned to say that casually, as if this was nothing big. But the words ''I want to be your wife'' that she utteredst night kept appearing in her mind. She felt like she had exhausted herself and drained her courage just to say that.


    Lilia vaguely remembered that Jean didn''t say anything after she answered that wayst night. The man just sighed and hugged Lilia. Jean''s arms hugged her tightly, as if he didn''t want to let her go again. The warmth of Jean''s embrace and the sense of security she felt made Lilia fall asleep in the man''s arms.


    Lilia secretly stole a nce at Jean, hoping that the man understood the meaning implied in her words.


    ''When are we going to sign our marriage certificate?'' Lilia wasn''t sure if she had the courage to repeat those words to Jean again.


    Jean didn''t answer immediately. The man finished his coffee first before looking at Lilia, "Shall we do it this morning? Are you busy?" Jean replied.


    Lilia slowly looked up and stared at the man. Even though Jean''s expression was t as usual, Lilia could see the joy and anticipation in his eyes.


    She put down her ss of milk and got up from her chair, "Wait a minute, I''ll call Harold first." Lilia said before hurrying out of the room.


    When Lilia was far enough from the dining room, the corners of her mouth lifted into a smile that grew wider and wider. An overwhelming feeling of happiness filled her chest, making Lilia unable to stop smiling.


    Even though their rtionship started from a contract marriage, now Lilia knew that she had really fallen in love with Jean. At first, just thinking about that man made Lilia''s heart pound. Over time, Lilia would feel lonely and miss him if they didn''t see each other for just one day.


    Now, Lilia just wanted to spend every second of her time with Jean. In fact she had started having feelings for that man a while ago, but Lilia stubbornly refused to admit it.


    Lilia went into her room and called Harold. For the first time since Lilia started modeling, she canceled all of her work this morning. She told her manager that she had to take care of something important and it couldn''t be dyed. Fortunately, Harold epted her reason without asking at length.


    Half an hourter, Jean escorted Lilia to her house. She needed to take her family register to get their marriage certificate.


    Lilia had prepared some reasons and exnations to talk to her mother. But when she entered the house, there was no one in the living room. Lilia peeked into the living room, but it was also empty. She frowned in confusion. Was her mother out of the house?


    Lilia walked around the ground floor of the house, but she only found a few servants working and chatting in the kitchen. Lilia started to feel suspicious about this situation. Her house was very quiet, or so to speak, felt empty.


    Lilia went up to the second floor and headed for her father''s study. Robert always kept important documents such as the family register in the wooden cupboard in his study. Lilia entered the room and approached the cupboard she was looking for.


    Lilia was opening the closet door when she heard a sharp voice, "What are you doing here?"


    Lilia jumped and immediately turned her head towards the voice. She saw Sylvia standing in the doorway with her arms crossed. The woman looked at her with a suspicious look, as if she had caught Lilia stealing something.


    "I''m just looking for something. This has nothing to do with you." Lilia replied coldly before turning her gaze back to the cupboard. She started rummaging through the cupboard without paying any attention to Sylvia who was still standing there.


    "You won''t find the family register there."


    At that instant, Lilia''s movements stopped. She slowly turned her head back towards Sylvia.


    "��Why do you know that I''m looking for a family register?" Lilia asked in a t voice.


    "What are you going to do with the family register?" Sylvia replied without answering her question.


    "Answer my question!" Lilia shouted, starting to lose her temper.


    Sylvia''s eyes shed with anger, but the woman didn''t shout back, "It doesn''t matter. Whatever you n to do, you won''t find the register there." Sylvia said coldly.


    "Then where is it?" Lilia asked while struggling to hold back her anger. Sylvia was clearly trying to provoke her, but Lilia didn''t want to spend time arguing with her, "Since you sound so sure, you must know where our family register is."


    Sylvia lifted her chin and replied in a satisfied tone, "Your father took it to take care of the real estatend handover."


    Lilia clenched her hand on the cupboard''s door tightly. Why did her father have to do that when she needed the family register the most?!


    "When is heing home?" Asked Lilia.


    "I do not know!" Sylvia replied while turning around.


    She started walking away, but suddenly stopped as if she had remembered something. Sylvia turned back to Lilia.


    "Ah right, I haven''t answered you earlier. I know you are nning to make a marriage certificate secretly with the fourth son of the Widjaya Family." Sylvia said.


    Lilia''s breath seemed to get stuck in her throat. She cursed her stupidity for telling Sylvia about it when she had just returned from Mn. If she had known that Sylvia would react like this, Lilia would definitely keep her marriage a secret!


    "Don''t think that you can do what you want. If you don''t have a wedding, you don''t have to dream of getting that family register!" Sylvia threatened her.


    "Mother��!" Lilia opened her mouth to argue, but Sylvia walked away as if there was nothing else to say.


    Lilia stood transfixed in Robert''s study for a long time. She stared nkly at the direction which Sylvia left. The woman''s warning kept ringing in her ears. Sylvia''s cruel and merciless attitude seemed to show that she was tired of pretending to be a mother. Even though Lilia knew that, her chest still felt heavy and tight.


    Lilia finally woke up and turned towards the cupboard. She rummaged through the cupboard, hoping that Sylvia was lying about the family register. But in the end, Lilia still couldn''t find the document.


    Lilia was silent for a moment, trying to figure out what to do next. But her mind was confused and she felt disoriented.


    "She said Daddy brought the register ..." Lilia muttered to herself, trying to reorganize her thoughts, "So I just have to ask Daddy for it."


    Lilia immediately took out her cellphone. She punched Robert''s number with trembling fingers.


    "Dad, where are you? I need our family register."


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 90 - Lies

    After receiving Lilia''s call, Robert rushed home.


    When he arrived in front of his house, Robert panicked even more when he saw Jean''s car. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family was leaning against the car, looking straight at his house. His attitude clearly showed that he was waiting for someone. Robert immediately invited Jean into the house with him.


    Now Robert sat next to Sylvia, while Jean and Lilia sat across them. The atmosphere in the living room was heavy and gloomy. The servant who came in with the tea didn''t dare to look up at all. She just put down the tray she was carrying before running away at lightning speed.


    Sylvia stole a nce at Jean with an embarrassed expression. If she found out that Jean was waiting outside her house, she would have been more careful with Lilia. Sylvia shot Lilia a cold gaze for a moment before trying to correct this grim situation.


    "Jean, this is the newest type of tea that is in vogue right now." Said Sylvia in a sweet voice as she handed one cup of tea to the fourth son of the Widjaya Family, "Go ahead and try it, don''t be shy."


    But Jean just stared at the teacup without moving to take it. His icy gaze made Sylvia''s heart shrink even further.


    Robert immediately took the cup, then put it in front of Jean. Lilia''s father had seen his daughter''s grim face and teary eyes. Considering how much Jean loved Lilia, that man would not remain silent watching his fianc��e getting treated unfairly. If Sylvia wasn''t Lilia''s mother, Robert was sure Jean would have made her regret hurting Lilia.


    "Jean, how about we talk in my study?" Robert offered. He wanted to get Jean away from Sylvia before she made Jean even more angry.


    Jean nced at Lilia, who kept her head lowered. His fianc��e had refused to look at him ever since Jean walked into the house, as if trying to hide her crying face. Jean didn''t want to leave Lilia alone with Sylvia, but he also didn''t want her to listen to his conversation with Robert. In the end, Jean''s desire to solve this problem quickly prevailed.


    Jean grabbed Lilia''s hand, causing the woman to finally turn to him, "I''ll be right back. Call me if there''s anything, okay?" Jean said softly.


    Jean''s chest ached when he saw Lilia''s red eyes. Before Robert came, he knew something was wrong when Lilia didn''te out of the house. Sylvia''s shocked expression was mixed with embarrassment when she saw Jean and it added to his suspicion. Jean deliberately showed his support for Lilia in front of her mother so that she wouldn''t dare to wrong her any further.


    Lilia slowly nodded. The warmth of Jean''s hands and his caring gaze helped her to calm down.


    After Jean and Robert disappeared upstairs, Sylvia secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then she shot Lilia a sharp gaze, "Did you bring Jean here on purpose to embarrass me?" She asked fiercely.


    Hearing that, Lilia looked at the woman. She didn''t understand why Sylvia felt that Lilia was always trying to cause trouble for her.


    "Mother, if you still think of me as your daughter, you don''t need to treat me like this." Lilia said in a tired voice.


    "How am I supposed to treat you, Lilia? You don''t seem to realize that the older you get, the more insolent you behave toward me." Sylvia said coldly.


    Lilia frowned. Since when was she being so rude to Sylvia? Instead, she tried to always obey her words, because she wanted Sylvia to pay attention and praise her. However, Sylvia was never satisfied and always demanded more from Lilia. She opened her mouth in self-defense, but Sylvia continued her words.


    "Now that you have Jean to support you, you no longer respect me as your mother. Tell me, why should I shut up and excuse your rebellious attitude?" Sylvia red at Lilia.


    Her hostile attitude made Lilia''s chest feel even tighter. Her whole body felt frozen, as if she was in the middle of winter.


    Lilia clenched her fists tightly and spoke in a bitter voice, "Mother, since when have I been so rude to you? You told me to marry for the sake of this family and I obeyed your words. You sold me for a high price, isn''t that enough for you?"


    "If you still think of me as your mother, you won''t insist on refusing to have a wedding!" Sylvia snarled.


    "Unlike you, I don''t want to be the gossip for the whole town!" Lilia replied, "Even though I''m not having a wedding, I''m still going to marry Jean and you''ll still get the dowry you want! So why did you lie about our family register?!"


    "I-I��" Sylvia''s cold expression turned into panic as she was shaken by Lilia''s words. She avoided her daughter''s gaze while wringing her hands frantically. Sylvia didn''t think that her lie would be exposed so easily.


    "Father told me he didn''t have the family register with him." Lilia continued while suppressing her anger, "Are you that desperate for a wedding party that you have the heart to hide the family register? Why are you more concerned with your wishes than my happiness? Aren''t you still my mother?!" Lilia''s voice cracked as she shouted thatst sentence.


    For the umpteenth time, Lilia wondered why Sylvia was treating her so coldly. When she was a child, that woman mostly ignored her. Buttely, Sylvia openly treated her like an enemy.


    Sylvia was silent for a moment. She finally opened her mouth to say something, but the sound of footsteps from the direction of the stairs interrupted her. She immediately closed her mouth again while Lilia tried to erase the irritation on her face. Robert emerged from the direction of the stairs and approached the two women.


    He stopped beside Lilia and stroked her head, "Lilia, I''m sorry. You''ve been treated unfairly by your mother." He said softly.


    The warmth of Robert''s hands and his regretful voice made Lilia almost shed tears. She bit her lip while shaking her head, "You don''t have to apologize. I''m fine."


    Robert sighed when he heard that. He knew that Lilia didn''t expect an apology from him. But the person who should apologize to Lilia was acting as if she didn''t hear anything.


    When Robert settled beside Sylvia, Lilia automatically nced at the stairs. She felt a little relieved that Jean didn''te down with her father. Lilia didn''t want him to see her family fight.


    Robert poured himself some tea and took a sip while stealing nces at Sylvia. For a moment, the living room was filled with an awkward silence.


    "So?" Robert finally broke the silence, "Don''t you have anything you need to say to your daughter?" Robert asked as he red at Sylvia.


    "I don''t know what you mean. I have nothing to say to this insolent child." Sylvia replied while crossing her arms. The look on her face showed absolutely no remorse.


    "You need to introspect yourself. You don''t look like a mother right now." Robert shook his head, "Lilia has the right to decide what she wants to do with her marriage! You can''t force her to do what she doesn''t want. It seems like you got too caught up in your arrogance that you forgot yourself!"


    Robert''s piercing words made Sylvia even more upset.


    "What do you mean?!" Sylvia asked irritably.


    "Lilia is now Jean Widjaya''s fianc��e. That man will not remain silent if you dare to mess with Lilia. The Widjaya family can easily destroy our family whenever they want!" Robert snorted, "Do you think you can do what you want just because you are Lilia''s mother?"


    "T-That''s not what I meant!" Sylvia rushed in, "I''m only doing this because of this insolent child''s stubbornness! If she doesn''t insist on rejecting my suggestion to have a wedding, this fight will never happen! Robert, you know that the Widjaya Family will also be humiliated if we let this child marry without a wedding party. Come back to your senses!"


    The woman held her husband''s arm and put on a pitiful face while ncing at Lilia asionally, as if to say that this was all because of Lilia''s selfishness.


    "No need to pretend in front of me!" Robert waved the woman''s hand with a cold expression, "I know you only want to show off Lilia''s marriage, but you are going too far! This marriage is the young couple''s business with the Widjaya Family! The Pangestu family has no right to interfere in this!"


    Sylvia opened her mouth to protest, but Robert resumed his words.


    "Do you understand? Give me back the family register that you hid! If you try to prolong this matter, this marriage will actually be canceled as well!" Robert threatened.


    Sylvia''s face suddenly turned white, "I-Impossible, y-you are just bluffing��" She stuttered, "Jean won''t do that��"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try." Robert crossed his arms as he delivered his final threat.


    Hearing the seriousness in Robert''s voice, Sylvia didn''t dare to protest anymore. The woman got up and hurriedly went upstairs to retrieve the family register she''d hidden.


    Lilia stared at Sylvia''s back without saying anything. The expression on her face was filled with bitterness and sadness.


    She didn''t know what Robert and Jean were talking about in the study. But Lilia could tell that Jean wouldn''t hesitate to use any means necessary to force Sylvia to give up. She felt a little sorry for her father''s position that was pitted between Jean and Sylvia.


    "You don''t have to listen to what your mother says." Robert said as he moved beside Lilia.


    Lilia nodded without saying anything.


    "Lilia." Robert grasped his daughter''s hand, causing the young woman to turn her head towards him, "You can make your marriage certificate, but there is one condition from me that you must obey. I hope you promise to fulfill that condition!"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 91 - One Condition

    Hearing that, Lilia automatically frowned. Bad thoughts instantly flooded her mind. She asked anxiously, "What conditions?"


    "Father agreed with you not to have a wedding party and just get a marriage certificate. But you are still young and also a public figure." Robert said while rubbing the back of Lilia''s hand, "I want you to promise that you won''t announce your marriage for a while. When the right timees, you can announce it. Can you promise it to me?"


    Lilia looked at her father in shock. She had also thought about not announcing her marriage first, but she didn''t know how to exin her decision to her parents. Lilia didn''t think that her father would say that first.


    "�� Why did you suddenly say that?" Lilia asked hesitantly, "Did Jean suggest that to you?"


    Robert could read the suspicions on his daughter''s face. He smiled warmly to calm Lilia down, "No, this is my own idea. That''s the only condition before you can marry Jean."


    Hearing that, the doubts on Lilia''s face disappeared.


    "Lilia, no matter what your mother says or does to you, you are still my dear daughter. As your father, I have my own worries to let you marry." Robert said, his smile turned sour as he said that.


    He continued, "Jean is a good man, but the Widjaya Family has a much stronger position than ours. I''m afraid that they might treat you unfairly after you get married. Therefore, I want you to have a way out if that happens."


    Lilia saw Robert''s gaze filled with affection and realized that her father had not changed since she was little. Robert had always put her daughter''s happiness first and would not allow Lilia to marry a man she couldn''t trust. It was Lilia who misunderstood her father when she was suddenly told to get married.


    With teary eyes, Lilia agreed to her father''s condition. She felt safe knowing that there was still someone in the family who sincerely loved her.


    *****


    Ten minutester, Lilia left her house with Jean. She had brought all the documents she needed to arrange her marriage certificate.


    Even though this incident brought bitterness and heartache to Lilia, it also made Lilia realize how much Robert loved her.


    After Lilia closed the car''s door, she turned around and immediately threw herself into Jean''s arms. She wrapped her arms around Jean''s waist and buried her face in the man''s chest. The distinctive scent of spring tickled her nose.


    Jean sighed and stroked Lilia''s hair softly, "Don''t cry." He said, "Your mother won''t be able to rule your life anymore. You are free to do what you want to do."


    Lilia nodded without saying anything. Her eyes were tightly closed, but her tears continued to soak Jean''s shirt. The car was shrouded in silence for a long time while Jean waited patiently for Lilia to calm down again.


    After Lilia calmed down, she began to speak in a hoarse voice, "After we sign the marriage certificate, I''ll be out of this house."


    Jean lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms, "Then where will you live?" He whispered in Lilia''s ear. The man saw the tips of her ears turn red and a feeling of childish satisfaction filled his heart.


    Lilia paused to think about it before answering, "I can live in Vivi''s apartment or buy my own. Anyway I don''t want to see my mother for a while. I don''t want to have another argument with her."


    Even though she said that, the main reason Lilia avoided Sylvia was so that Jean wouldn''t get caught up in their fight. She didn''t want to burden the protective man with her family problems.


    Suddenly Jean cupped Lilia''s cheeks with both hands, causing the woman to look up at him. Jean clicked his tongue when he saw Lilia''s red eyes. The man''s face drew closer to Lilia, who automatically closed her eyes. Jeannded light kisses on her closed eyelids.


    Then Jean said, "I''ll take care of you. How can I let my wife live in someone else''s house?"


    Lilia''s mind immediately went nk when she heard that mention. Hershes trembled and her cheeks became even redder.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the registry office. Kenny was waiting for them there.


    "Mr. Jean, I have everything in order. You can just go in and follow the procedure." Kenny exined.


    "Good work." Jean nodded at his reliable assistant. He stepped into the building while holding Lilia''s hand.


    Once the two entered, one of the staff there immediately directed them into a private room to protect their privacy.


    Beforeing here, Lilia didn''t really think about this. For her, she just needed to follow the procedure and get their marriage certificate. But now that she was undergoing the procedure, Lilia felt very tense and nervous.


    She was so tense that the photographer who took the picture had to remind Lilia to rx twice. She only got calmer when Jean gently squeezed her hand.


    "Congrattions on your wedding!" The civil registry officer handed over their marriage certificate with a big smile, "May your household be full of happiness!"


    The female officer was quietly observing Lilia and Jean. She knew that Lilia Pangestu was a famous model who recently gained poprity, while Jean Widjaya was the fourth son of a conglomerate family in this city.


    Their marriage was supposed to be hot news that could rock an entire city�� this whole country, even. But why did the two of them choose to have it so simply? Unfortunately, the officer was strictly prohibited from distributing personal information such as their marital status, so she could not discuss this matter with anyone.


    "Thank you." Jean replied briefly while receiving the document. He handed Lilia their marriage certificate so that she could see it too.


    Lilia touched the marriage certificate carefully as if it was made of fragile ss. The photo of Lilia standing side by side with Jean caught her eye. The expression on her face in the photo looked a little tense, but also full of happiness. Beside her, Jean was staring at Lilia with a rare gentle expression. The man''s eyes showed his deep love for Lilia.


    "So we really are married��" Lilia muttered. That fact had not yet fully entered her mind.


    Jean chuckled and took the woman''s hand. He kissed the back of her hand as he said, "Congrattions on your wedding, Mrs. Lilia Pangestu."


    Lilia looked up and faced Jean. She felt that the man''s blue eyes looked brighter than usual, like the sea sparkling in the sun.


    Lilia smiled broadly and replied, "Congrattions on your wedding too, Mr. Jean Widjaya!"


    On September 15th, Lilia Pangestu officially became Mrs. Lilia Widjaya.


    *****


    When Lilia and Jean got their marriage certificate, it was 11 o''clock in the afternoon. Lilia handed Kenny her family register and asked Jean''s assistant to return the document to her house. Just like she said to Jean earlier, Lilia didn''t intend to see her mother for a while.


    Lilia nned to celebrate this wedding by having lunch with Jean, but she realized that Harold had tried calling her three times.


    "Jean, I''m sorry!" Lilia apologized as soon as they got back into the car, "I can''t have lunch with you. Harold told me I had to hurry to the office because he had important news for me."


    "No problem." Jean replied while tucking a strand of Lilia''s hair behind her ear, "We can eat together next time. Don''t forget to have lunch, okay?"


    The man''s gaze was filled with an overwhelming feeling of love, pouring out all the feelings he had been hiding all this time. Lilia smiled broadly as soon as she saw him.


    Lilia had the impression that nothing had changed in their rtionship, but at the same time, everything hadpletely changed.


    *****


    Lilia arrived at the agency office about an hourter. As soon as she entered Harold''s room, the man immediately jumped up from his chair and gave Lilia an irritated look. It seemed Harold had been waiting for her for a long time.


    "S-Sorry." Lilia smiled guiltily, "It turns out that it took me a little longer toplete my business."


    Harold stared at the model for a few moments before letting out a deep breath. All of his frustration vanished when he saw Lilia''s appearance, who was dressed in a white and gray overalls. The design of the shirt entuated Lilia''s long legs and made her look slimmer.


    Harold started walking toward the meeting room saying, "I don''t know what important business you have to finish early in the morning, but the important thing is that you''re here now. Luckily, the adpany likes you quite a bit. They said you coulde for a session and shoot whenever you can."


    "Oh��" Lilia trailed behind Harold, "So you called me here to talk about the offer from that adpany I had refused?"


    "Not." Harold replied in a tone that was more cautious than usual, "The photoshoot has been postponed to 4 in the afternoon. There''s something else I need to discuss with you before that, Lilia."


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 92 - Twelve Missed Calls

    Harold turned around and handed Lilia a folder, "I got a call from director Louis Spark this morning. Do you know him?" Harold asked.


    Lilia received the folder while nodding. She remembered Adele mentioning that the woman had rmended Lilia to a director. It seemed that Adele''s rmendation was approved by the director.


    "The director told me that he wanted you to y the female lead in a music video by Ryan Fever, a singer who has recently be famous. I answered that I needed to discuss it with you first." Harold exined.


    Average managers normally would ept a lucrative offer like this, but Harold would never have done that without Lilia''s permission.


    "Louis sounded sincere when he spoke to me and he has also sent his work contract. You can read it first before making a decision." Harold nced at the folder in Lilia''s hand, which contained the contract.


    After they entered the meeting room, Lilia started reading the contents of the contract. When she saw the schedule for video filming, she was shocked, "They start shooting in two days? Isn''t that too soon?"


    Harold lit his cigarette and said, "Louis told me they would shoot as soon as you agreed to y a role in the music video. And they also promised that the shooting schedule wouldn''t sh with your other work schedules. Looks like they were in a hurry."


    Lilia frowned. Louis Spark sounded as if he was willing to do anything to get Lilia to y a role in the video. Normally, well-known directors didn''t seem to need to humble themselves just to recruit a model.


    However, Lilia was no ordinary model. She recently put on a great performance during Mn Fashion Week, making her one of the most popr models in Indonesia today. If a popr model starred in the music video, lots of people would be interested in watching it.


    "What do you think?" Lilia asked Harold''s opinion as her manager. She had never been in filming or acting herself, but she didn''t want to waste Adele''s rmendation.


    Harold exhaled his cigarette before replying, "I think you should give it a try. Louis Spark is a very famous director, so this is a rare opportunity."


    "Hmm��" Lilia looked back at the contract doubtfully, "But I have no intention of bing an actress or anything like that��"


    "Maybe you are not currently interested in joining the cinema world, but I''m sure that one day you will try a career there." Harold sounded confident, "Your experience in working with Louis Spark will be a rewarding experience!"


    Lilia sighed, "I don''t know why you are so sure about that. I didn''t get into modeling because I wanted to be famous, you know. But I agree that this is my chance to have new experiences. Alright then, I''ll y a role in this music video." She returned the contract to Harold.


    "Good!" Harold snatched the document with a beaming face. The man seemed more excited about this offer from Lilia. Harold put the contract into his bag while asking, "How was the Ricardo Family party yesterday? Is everything going well?"


    Lilia was silent for a moment. The party itself was going well, but then her car was run over and she had an argument with that arrogant Nora Pranasari, then Jean also appeared there.


    "Lilia?" Harold turned to the woman with a suspicious gaze.


    "The party was going well, really." Lilia replied quickly. She tried not to think about the moment when she was alone with Jean in the car, "Like you said, there were many famous celebrities who were also present at the party. The Ricardo family is amazing."


    Lilia felt relieved when Harold nodded and started talking about another job offer for Lilia.


    After meeting Harold, Lilia was preupied with the various jobs she had to do. She was so busy that she didn''t have time to think about her unfavorable status��married.


    Lilia''s worksted untilte at night. When she finished shooting for Iva''s beauty productmercial, it was already half past ten.


    Lilia was stunned when she opened her cellphone. She had 12 missed calls. During the whole day, Lilia handed her cell phone to Merry so she had no idea what was going on. She checked the missed calls list. Vivi called her 3 times, so did Rachel. The rest was Harold''s. They called around seven to eight in the evening.


    Even though Harold was Lilia''s manager, that man usually let Merry apany Lilia with her job. Harold would onlye if Lilia was facing an important or difficult job. That''s why Harold wasn''t with her at the moment.


    Lilia frowned while staring at her cell phone screen. Harold wouldn''t call her many times without a good reason. Vivi and Rachel should also know that Lilia was busy, so something important must have happened.


    Just as Lilia was about to call Harold, she heard footsteps from behind her. The woman turned and saw Merry. The assistant was carrying a pile of clothes that Lilia had worn during the shoot. The clothes were given by thepany that owned beauty products Iva as a thank you to Lilia.


    "Sis Lilia, wait for me!" Merry eximed in a panicked voice. She was neither tall nor athletic, so she had a hard time carrying 8 outfits at once. Half of her face was covered by the piles of clothes and only her eyes were visible.


    Lilia smiled slightly and took over half the piles to lighten Merry''s burden. She draped the clothes around her arm before asking, "Did Harold call you earlier?"


    "Uh��" Merry used a hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead, "Y-Yes, that''s right."


    "What happened?" Lilia asked while observing Merry''s expression closely.


    Merry automatically looked away, "It''s not something important��"


    "Merry, Harold called me 6 times in a row. He couldn''t possibly do that unless something important happened." Lilia demanded, "Tell me what happened."


    Merry hesitated for a moment. Her eyes moved back and forth as if looking for an escape, but she finally gave up. Merry pulled Lilia out of the studio building with a serious expression. It seemed she didn''t want others to hear what she had to say.


    As Merry was busy looking around to make sure no one was around, Lilia''s mind started to guess what was going on. Did something happen to the Pangestu Family? Did one of her rivals get into an ident again? The sound of Merry''s sigh broke Lilia''s reverie.


    The younger woman leaned towards Lilia before whispering, "Have you and President Jean signed the marriage certificate?"


    For a moment, Lilia''s mind turned nk. When she finally recovered, Lilia immediately asked, "How did you know?"


    Lilia remembered Robert''s request to keep her wedding a secret and felt regretful. It hadn''t been a day since she married Jean, but she had broken her promise to Robert.


    Hearing Lilia''s cold tone, Merry shrank even more. She began to exin, "Around 7 pmst night, someone posted a photo on his blog. In the photo, everyone can see Ms. Lilia walking into the civil registry office while holding hands with a man. The photo made everyone in an uproar." Merry looked at Lilia with a look of curiosity and fear, "Is�� is that true?"


    Lilia groaned and covered her face with both hands. Apparently that''s what happened. No wonder she got so many missed calls!


    Merry watched Lilia with concern. She would open her mouth tofort the model when the sound of a car roaring interrupted her. Merry turned to the source of the sound and recognized the approaching car.


    "Sis Lilia, let''s get in the car first. We can continue this conversation in the car. I''m afraid there are paparazzi around here!" Merry said while pulling Lilia''s arm.


    Clifford went out from the driver seat and opened the door for them. After the two of them got into the car, the man started driving the car.


    The first thing Lilia did after getting into the car was to call Harold. His phone kept ringing without being picked up, making Lilia even more worried. Was the manager so busy that he didn''t have time to answer the phone?


    On the umpteenth ring, the call was finally answered. The sound of lively conversation and pounding music filled Lilia''s ears. She hurriedly pushed the cellphone away from her ear. Was Harold in the bar?!


    Lilia waited for themotion to die down before putting her phone back to her ear, "Hello, Harold?"


    "Have you really married him?" Instead of answering Lilia''s greeting, Harold immediately asked that question.


    Lilia paused for a moment before asking, "How are the conditions on the inte now?" She intended to exin it to Haroldter, but she wanted to know how bad the upheaval in the virtual world was right now.


    On the other end of the line, Harold was heard with the sound of exhaling cigarette smoke. After a while, the man finally replied, "Very calm. Everything was well arranged."


    "Huh?" Lilia frowned. She knew that it is impossible to cool off a hot news rage like a famous model''s wedding in a few hours, "What do you mean?"


    "The blog that posted the photo deleted it immediately." Harold said dryly, "The blog owner ims that the photo was only edited, soizens immediately stopped making a fuss. Plus, someone deliberately removed your name from the current topic."


    Harold felt even more frustrated as he exined that to Lilia. Even though he was Lilia''s manager, he wasn''t the one who did it. To be precise, he didn''t even get the chance to do anything.


    Aphrodite''s agency had a separate department that was dedicated to regrly monitoring news about their artists online. As soon as Lilia''s alleged photo appeared, the department head immediately informed Harold. But the situation in cyberspace had calmed down before the man could do anything.


    Harold lowered his head and studied the photo sent by the head of the surveince department. The secretly taken photo showed a tall man wearing a gray suit holding Lilia''s hand. The handsome man''s face made Harold regret not having him hit back yesterday in Mn.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 93 - Congratulations On Your Marriage!

    Lilia took a good look at Jean''s appearance. The man was wearing a ck shirt and trousers in a matching color. The top three buttons of his shirt were open, entuating his male appeal. Lilia''s heart skipped a beat as she walked beside Jean.


    Behind them, Clifford got back into the car. In just a moment, the car sped away, taking Merry with him. As expected of Lilia''s assistant, Jean waspletely oblivious to her presence earlier. Silence enveloped the ce, making the atmosphere feel romantic and intimate.


    "Are you tired?" Jean asked softly while stroking Lilia''s hand.


    Lilia shook her head, "I am fine." Earlier she was tired after filming for hours, but all her fatigue disappeared as soon as she met Jean.


    Jean smiled slightly and lowered his head to kiss Lilia on the cheek. The man had be more open in showing his love since they made up, "Don''t push yourself. Come on in." He said.


    "Why did you make Clifford take me here?" Lilia asked as they entered the vi''s front yard.


    Jean raised his eyebrows when he heard that, "Didn''t you say you wanted to get out of your house? I thought you would like this ce, so I brought you here."


    Lilia turned to Jean in surprise, "This is your vi?!"


    Lilia had nned to find an apartment to live in, but she didn''t think that Jean would buy a vi in this elite residence! Lilia couldn''t imagine how expensive this vi was.


    Jean chuckled when he saw Lilia''s expression filled by shock. He opened the door for her before answering, "Not really. This vi is part of your dowry, so technically it is your vi."


    Lilia sighed. To be honest, she was not interested in reading the dowry list provided by the Widjaya Family. The list only reminded Lilia that her parents �� Sylvia to be precise �� sold her for wealth.


    When Lilia entered the living room, her gloomy thoughts immediately vanished. She stood there, her eyes scouring the room. The floor was covered with a pastel-colored rug that matched the white sofa arranged around the ss table. The walls of the room were covered in gray wallpaper and decorated with natural paintings. Overall, the living room was blended in soft colors with a modern style, creating a warm and cozy atmosphere.


    Lilia could imagine how much effort Jean had to manage this room in between his busy life. She turned to the man while smiling broadly.


    "Did you like it?" Jean asked while hugging Lilia''s waist and pulling her closer. He could see happiness clearly etched on Lilia''s face.


    "I really like it!" Lilia answered him as a big smile bloomed in her face.


    Lilia reached out and hugged Jean''s neck. She looked up on tiptoes so she could match the man''s tall body. For the first time, it was Lilia who took the initiative to kiss Jean. Her heart was beating fast at their closeness. Every time she took a breath, the distinctive scent of spring tickled her nose.


    Lilia''s lips stayed an inch away from Jean''s when a loud popping sound interrupted the romantic moment.


    "Congrattions on your wedding! Hope you ... oh ..." Tom''s voice disappeared when he saw the couple about to kiss. He hurriedly hid the champagne bottle he had opened behind his back.


    Lilia looked at Tom in surprise. She hurriedly let go of Jean and stepped back with a bright red face. Why was there any other than the two of them in this house?!


    Jean silently clicked his tongue. He had struggled to manage this moment, but Tom had a knack for always showing up at the wrong time. The man shot a knife-sharp gaze at his friend, who was shrinking in fear.


    "I-I��" Tom opened and closed his mouth repeatedly, struggling to find words to defend himself. He pointed towards the dining room with trembling hands. The expression on his face looked as if he had been entering a lion''s cage, "I-I didn''t do this on purpose! Chris told me to wee you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!!" Chris, the perpetrator, emerged from the dining roomughing out loud. The man looked very happy because he managed to get back at Jean who had troubled him at the Ricardo Family party yesterday.


    Apart from Tom and Chris, there were other people hiding in the dining room as well.


    "Chris, yourughter sounds really mean." Alex hit Chris on the back as he walked past his friend. Vivi and Rachel also appeared from behind Alex. They were followed by someone unexpected�� Sasha Hiroshi.


    Tom pointed at his two friends, shouting, "You are all traitors!"


    Chris finally stoppedughing and wiped his tears, "I''m just suggesting you to surprise them both. It''s not my fault if you mess up their romantic moment."


    Alex nodded with an innocent face, "Jean, don''t be mad at Tom. You know he can never read the situation."


    Tom looked at the two men who imed to be his best friends with disbelief, ''You guys told me to do this but now you are making me the scapegoat?!''


    But Tom did not dare to say that to Jean, because he himself also agreed to do this since he wanted to make fun of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. So Tom turned towards Lilia and put on a big smile. He hoped that Lilia could save him from Jean''s gaze which became increasingly sharp.


    "S-Sicily Lilia, congrattions on your wedding huh! Do you like our surprise?" Tom said, lifting the champagne bottle.


    Alex sighed while shaking his head. Tom really was the best at saving himself from a desperate situation!


    *****


    Twenty minutester, the staff from Lilia''s favorite hotpot restaurant came to deliver their order. The staff arranged the food on the dining table ording to Tom''s instructions. He was tasked with preparing food and drinks as punishment from Jean.


    Alex and Chris chatted while smoking by the window. Their cigarette smoke sometimes blew in the wind towards the dining table, causing Tom to yell at them to smoke outside. But the two friends continued chatting as if they didn''t hear anything.


    Meanwhile, Vivi and Rachel help set the tes and other cutlery on the table. The two of them felt awkward being in the same room as these famous people, so they looked for something to divert their minds.


    Sasha was standing alone in the doorway of the dining room. She stared at the familiar, warm scene with a mixture of jealousy and disappointment.


    This estate was managed by the Genesis Company and was a symbol of the Widjaya Family real estatepany. Sasha and Jean''s friends each owned a vi in the area. They visited each other frequently, but Jean never let them into his vi. That''s why Sasha was very happy when Tom called and told her toe to Jean''s vi. She thought that Jean was finally willing to open his heart to her!


    s, she was greeted by the shocking news when she arrived there.


    Jean and Lilia were officially married.


    Sasha couldn''t believe the news. To be precise, Sasha didn''t want to believe the news. How could a handsome and ideal man like Jean Widjaya easily sign a marriage certificate with Lilia Pangestu? What was so good about that woman? Sasha didn''t know what magic spell Lilia used to make Jean so attracted to her. Unfortunately for her, their marriage had officially happened.


    Sasha turned around and peeked at the living room through the gap in the door. Her chest felt tight when she saw the couple alone by themselves there.


    The couple sat side by side on the sofa. Lilia enjoyed theke view at night from the window while letting Jean y with her long hair, "Did you invite them all here?" Lilia asked Jean.


    "Tom was the first to see the news on the inte. He immediately phoned Sasha and the other two. I arranged for your two best friends toe here too." Jean replied while running his fingers through Lilia''s silky hair. He had be fond of touching and ying with Lilia''s hair.


    "Hmm." Lilia was tickled by Jean''s movements. She took the man''srge hand before pressing it against her cheek. Jean''s cold skin felt cool andfortable, "About the news on the inte ... you are the one who takes care of it, right?"


    Lilia''s question sounded more like a statement. She had suspected that it was Jean who covered up the news about her marriage on the inte. No matter how good Harold was in public rtions, his manager wouldn''t be able to control public opinion in such a short time. Only the fourth son of the Widjaya Family would be able to do it.


    Jean chuckled and cupped Lilia''s face with his hands. Hended a soft kiss on her lips before saying, "This marriage is our private matters. Even if our marriage needs to be announced, only you can announce it."


    ''I won''t allow anyone else to do it.'' Lilia caught the meaning hidden behind Jean''s words. She smiled broadly and intended to return Jean''s kiss to express her gratitude.


    Of course, Tom chose that moment toe into the living room and announce, "The food is ready! I''m hungry, soe on�� ouch!"


    His sentence was cut short when the sofa cushions hit his face.


    *****


    Not long after Jean finished punishing Tom, they all sat around the dining table. The table was filled with various appetizing dishes.


    Their dinner went harmoniously thanks to Tom, who always made jokes andments to liven up the atmosphere. Even Vivi and Rachel also rxed and enjoyed the feast.


    It was almost midnight when they finished dinner.


    Jean and his three friends smoked in the living room chatting while the restaurant staff were clearing the dining table and kitchen. Meanwhile, Lilia was kidnapped by Vivi and Rachel to the second floor.


    The two women pulled Lilia to the European-style balcony at the end of the second floor''s hallway. When they opened the door to the balcony, a cool monsoon breeze blew in. Lilia sat on one of the wooden chairs, while Vivi and Rachel sat across her.


    Lilia felt threatened when she saw her two friends'' eyes shining. She had a feeling that the two of them intended to interrogate her all out regarding this marriage.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 94 - Message From Sasha

    Vivi took a sip of the juice from the ss she was carrying before looking at Lilia closely, "Lilia, don''t you feel like your marriage is too rushed? Did you know that my heart almost stopped when I read the news on the inte? You really make me worried!" Vivi scolded her best friend.


    Vivi was worried about the leaked news'' impact on Lilia''s reputation and career. If the woman was just a casual model, the news of her marriage would not have had a big impact. But Lilia was now the most popr model in Indonesia. The more poprity she gained, the greater the excitement that would result if her marriage were made public. Although the news itself had been erased, traces of it remained on the inte.


    Rachel nodded too when she heard Vivi''s scolding, "Lilia, I agree with Vivi. I also feel that you are too hasty to marry Jean. I mean, I know he is a good man��"


    "He is the ideal man that all women desire!" Vivi shouted fiercely.


    "�� Alright, Vivi. I know Jean is a rare ideal man, but isn''t Lilia under a contract to marry him? She signed the marriage certificate once she got to know him better!" Rachel continued.


    Lilia was silent for a moment. She looked up and stared at the star-studded night sky. The corners of her mouth lifted into a smile as she recalled what Jean said when he came to pick her up in Jogja. Her expression looked so peaceful, showing confidence as a woman who was loved and cherished so greatly by her partner.


    "I do admit that my action was too hasty." Lilia replied calmly, "But I''m also sure that I won''t regret it."


    Lilia turned to Rachel, "I didn''t expect Vivi to understand this feeling, but I know you understand what I feel, Rachel." She said.


    Vivi was at a loss for words when she heard that. How could Lilia mention the painful fact that Vivi had been single for 24 years when she was really worried about Lilia!


    Vivi drank the juice out and put it on the table loudly. She remembered that one of her coworkers at the office offered to introduce her to a single man. Vivi might want to consider epting the offer.


    Rachel smiled when she heard Lilia''s words. As someone who had fallen in love, she understood that feeling very well. If you loved someone, you definitely wanted to announce to the whole world that he was yours and you were his. This was even more so if your partner was ''the ideal man that all women desire'', as Vivi said.


    Rachel shook her head and patted Lilia on the shoulder, "Looks like you have been blinded by love!" She said with augh.


    "I think you''re right." Lilia joined in theughter, but her tone was serious as she said that.


    After chatting for a while, the three friends finally separated as the night was gettingte. Vivi had to work tomorrow and Rachel had a job interview scheduled in the morning. They made an appointment to meet again before Lilia escorted them outside.


    Lilia stood in front of the gate and waved at the car that was driving away. Rachel waved back in exchange for Vivi who was driving. Lilia smiled a little while watching the car until it disappeared from her sight. She felt lucky because she had two friends who were always worried about her and cared for her.


    The sound of footsteps from behind her made Lilia turn around. She stared at Sasha, who appeared from the vi. The woman looked as elegant and beautiful as before. Sasha''s slender body was d in a ck sleeveless dress that entuated her good figure. Her white skin contrasted the ck dress.


    "Miss Lilia, I didn''t have time to say this at dinnerst night. Congrattions on your wedding."


    Even though Sasha was smiling broadly, Lilia could see the pride hidden in her eyes. The woman made absolutely no effort to sound sincere. Plus, Sasha deliberately insulted her by calling her ''Miss'' even though Lilia had officially married Jean. Jean''s childhood friend made it clear that she didn''t acknowledge Lilia as Jean''s wife.


    However, Lilia was used to this situation when she was dating William in the past. Lilia put on a big smile as she replied, "Thank you very much, Miss Sasha. By the way, when did Miss Sasha herself n to get married? Jean and I will definitelye if you invite us."


    Sasha''s smile was about to copse when she heard Lilia''s words. The woman in front of her clearly implied that she needed to forget Jean and get married. Sasha coughed lightly and continued, "I''m not nning to get married. After all, I''m d that Jean forgot his past and is willing to marry you."


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. Forget the past? Did Sasha mean to tell her that she and Jean used to have a special rtionship? However, Lilia didn''t say a word and just waited for Sasha to continue her words.


    Seeing Lilia''s t expression, Sasha made a surprised face. She opened her mouth, then closed it again as if she was at a loss for words. After repeating that several times, Sasha finally spoke in a tone full of doubts, "Miss Lilia must know that there is a woman whom Jean has always loved and cannot forget, right?"


    Lilia struggled to keep her facial expression neutral. Sasha must have said this on purpose to shock her�� and she did. Lilia''s heart wavered when she heard that Jean, who had never shown any interest in other women, actually had a woman he had loved for a long time.


    "I know who my fianc��e is. And I believe her."


    Jean''s words when he defended Lilia in front of Nora shed back in her mind. Lilia took a deep breath to calm herself down. If she doubted Jean just because of Sasha''s words, that would mean she hadn''t learned from her mistakes.


    Lilia lifted her chin and gave Sasha a provocative gaze. She would not let her see herself shaken by her words.


    So what if Jean had a woman he loved in the past? Lilia herself also had another man she once loved. But feelings from the past could not change the present. Jean and Lilia were husband and wife now. She had no intention of letting anyone change that fact. Even if the woman Jean loved appeared, Lilia wouldn''t just give up her husband!


    "Now I know." Lilia answered with a chuckle, "So what?"


    Sasha almost choked on her breath when she saw Lilia could still act so calm, ''She must be just pretending to be calm.'' Sasha thought as she tried to hide her panic,''If I keep cornering her, she won''t be able to pretend anymore.''


    Sasha tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. She frowned with a guilty expression, "Ah, it turns out you don''t know. I''m sorry. I thought that you already knew about this, so I didn''t think that my words would hurt your feelings." Sasha said, her tone was pitiful.


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. The woman in front of her clearly didn''t know what she was talking about. Her words and gestures were misleading.


    "I don''t know what you mean talking about it, but I don''t care what happened in the past." Lilia said firmly.


    Sasha shook her head, "I didn''t mean anything! I won''t go into it again, so sorry if this topic inconveniences you. I''m sure Jean will tell you someday when he''s ready." She said with a sympathetic expression as if she was really worried about Lilia.


    Lilia was starting to get sick of seeing Sasha''s two-faced attitude. If that woman wasn''t Jean''s childhood friend, she would have kicked Sasha out of this vi. But Lilia''s face suddenly brightened when she saw the figure approaching them from behind Sasha.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean asked as he took turns looking at the two women.


    Earlier, Jean became restless because Lilia didn''te back into the house. That woman should only be dropping off her friends, so why was she taking so long outside?


    Jean''s worries grew worse when bad thoughts filled his mind. Since Lilia''s kidnapping incident in Mn, he had be increasingly overprotective of his wife.


    Tomughed and hit Jean on the back, "Just rx, Bro! Why are you so nervous? Maybe Sis Lilia is still chatting with her friends outside! What the hell could happen? No one would dare to kidnap Jean Widjaya''s wife!" Tom said, trying to convince him.


    Jean frowned as Tom reminded him of the unpleasant incident, "�� Lilia was kidnapped when she went to Mn." He said dryly.


    Tom immediately closed his mouth and busied himself with watching the restaurant staff cleaning in the kitchen.


    Chris put his wine ss on the table and looked at Jean, "If you''re worried, why don''t you just catch up with her?" He suggested in irritation. Seeing the overprotective man stole nces at the door made Chris unable to enjoy his wine.


    Jean nodded and got up from his chair. As soon as he left, Alex looked around as if looking for someone.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Sasha since earlier." Alexmented.


    "Ah, she went out earlier." Chris said as he poured wine into his ss, "Looks like she has something she wants to say to our new sister-inw."


    When Jean stepped outside, he saw Lilia talking to Sasha. The man frowned. He knew the two women weren''t getting along, so what could they be talking about?


    Jean walked over to them and Lilia immediately noticed his presence. A broad smile spread across the woman''s face, making Jean''s heart beat faster.


    But when Lilia answered his question earlier, Jean''s heart almost stopped beating.


    "Miss Sasha told me that there is a woman whom you have loved for a long time and you cannot forget." Lilia answered in a light voice.


    For the first time ever, Jean was afraid of Lilia''s smiling face.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was looking at Lilia with a dumbfounded face. Was this woman stupid?! Why did she immediately say that to Jean?! Did Lilia secretly find out about that woman and confront Jean with her anger?! After all, Lilia shouldn''t say that, much less with a twisted smile in her face like now!


    Sasha shuddered as an icy wind blew her nape. She slowly turned towards Jean. Sasha''s heart sank when she saw the man''s cold expression. She knew that Jean hated it the most when other people spread rumours about him.


    "I�� I don''t��" Sasha stuttered, trying to defend herself. But she seemed to be caught between her words when faced with Jean''s sharp gaze.


    Lilia was watching Sasha''s pale face with satisfaction. She decided to end the round with onest hit. Lilia stepped past Sasha and stood beside Jean. She put on her sweetest smile as she said, "Thank you for telling me this, Miss Sasha."


    Those words destroyed all of Sasha''s defense. The woman gritted her teeth while ring at Lilia. Even though Sasha didn''t want to admit it, tonight she lost so badly to Lilia Pangestu!


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 95 - The Woman In His Heart

    Jean''s expression turned darker when he heard Lilia''s words. His dark blue eyes shed with rage. If gazes could kill, Sasha would have been stabbed to death by Jean''s re.


    The man put his arm around Lilia''s waist. He spoke to Sasha in a deep threatening voice, "Since you know so much about this woman I can''t forget, why don''t you tell me what you know about her?"


    Sasha gave Jean a pleading look, but the man didn''t move at all to help her. Instead, Jean pulled Lilia closer, insisting that there was no ce for Sasha beside him. His movements were so natural and intimate, as if he had done this to Lilia many times.


    Sasha lowered her head to hide her tears that started welling up, "I didn''t mean it like that ..." She muttered.


    Jean''s friends including her knew that the man had someone he loved since they were young. When Sasha first found out about it, she was unable to ept it and it took her a long time before she finally calmed her feelings. She thought that as Jean''s wife, Lilia would be less likely to ept it?than her.


    However, Lilia just acted as if it wasn''t a big deal. She showed the confidence of a woman who believed in her husband''s love. If Sasha had known that Lilia would react like this, she wouldn''t have bothered to tell her. Sasha''s biggest mistake was not understanding Lilia''s personality.


    Jean acted as if he didn''t hear Sasha''s murmuring. He looked at the woman with an expression of disgust, "I don''t want you to be around my wife any longer without my supervision. Keep that in mind, Sasha Hiroshi." Jean said coldly before turning around and bringing Lilia back into the vi with him.


    Sasha looked up and watched the couple walk away in burning anger. Jean had never been so cold to her before! All of this was because of that cunning woman��Lilia Pangestu!


    Not long after Jean entered the vi, Tom went out to find Sasha. The man looked around the vi and saw a woman standing alone in the front yard. Sasha''s body was shaking violently as she bowed her head. Tom didn''t have to ask to know that the woman had upset Jean.


    When Sasha heard footsteps from the direction of the vi, she looked up with a look of hope. However, the light in her eyes diminished when she saw it was Tom''s figure who appeared and not Jean.


    Tom almostughed at the contrasting attitude. He stopped in front of Sasha and studied her for a moment. He sighed when he saw the woman''s teary eyes.


    "Have you forgotten what you said that day?" Tom asked her.


    Sasha frowned, ''When was that day?''


    "When we had dinner together at the hotpot restaurant." Tom reminded her when he saw Sasha''s confused expression.


    Sasha finally remembered that she told Tom that she wouldn''t be impulsive anymore, especially in front of Lilia. But it was easier said than done.


    Sasha smilednguidly, "Tom, tell me the truth. Do you think�� I still have a chance with Jean?"


    "Honestly, huh?" Tomughed dryly, "No, I think. You never had a chance with Jean from the start."


    Tom deliberately chose hurtful words because he loved Sasha. He did not want to see her continue to be caught in this futile love.


    Sasha''s face grew paler when she heard Tom''s straightforward answer. Her eyes filled with despair as she turned to the man, "Tom, do you know who this woman Jean has been loving?" Sasha asked straightforwardly.


    "Huh? Why are you suddenly asking about that?" Tom stared back at her in confusion. He felt that something was wrong with Sasha, so he didn''t answer the question on purpose.


    Sasha sighed heavily before answering, "Even though Jean has another woman he loves, he is still married to Lilia. This could mean Jean doesn''t love that mysterious woman anymore ... or Jean doesn''t really love Lilia. If he only married Lilia because he was forced to.�� " The corner of Sasha''s mouth lifted into a cruel smile.


    Tom became increasingly anxious when he saw the change in Sasha''s expression, "What are you nning this time?"


    Sasha shook her head, "Nothing." She replied calmly after wiping the smile from her face.


    Jean had loved this mysterious woman for 14 years without ever forgetting her. That meant Jean only married Lilia because of someone else''s coercion. As long as Lilia wasn''t the woman in his heart, Sasha hadn''t lost her chance with Jean yet!


    "Sasha, don''t try to cause trouble for Lilia." Tom warned her in a serious tone, "I''m saying this because I''m your best friend and I care about you. Don''t you see how much Jean loves Lilia? He won''t just stay quiet if you mess with his wife!"


    But Tom''s warning was just a mere wind to her ears, "What do you mean? Why would I deal with Lilia directly? That woman won''t be able to go against the power of the Hiroshi Family!"


    Tom was stunned to hear that, "You n to use the Hiroshi Family to deal with Lilia?! Are you crazy?!"


    When Lilia and Jean returned to the living room, Chris and Alex were still enjoying their wine.


    "Hmm? Where''s Tom?" Chris asked when he didn''t see the man with them.


    "He''s outside." Lilia replied.


    The two of them just ran into Tom at the front door. It looked like the man came out tofort Sasha, who was left alone in the front yard.


    "Oh!" Chris drained the red wine in his ss before cing it on the table. He looked a little drunk, "Let us go home!" He said, patting Alex on the shoulder.


    Alex nodded and put down his ss too. The man''s face was slightly red because of the wine, but he was still fully conscious. It looked like Alex didn''t drink as much as Chris.


    "Ah, I''ll take you out ..." Lilia moved towards the door, but Jean immediately caught her arm.


    "It''s too cold for you outside. I''ll escort them, so just wait inside." Jean said firmly.


    Lilia felt that the air outside was not that cold, but she didn''t protest. She knew that the man was only worried about her health. Lilia watched as the three men walked out, followed by the restaurant staff who had already finished their cleaning work.


    Lilia sat on the sofa, then her gaze fell on the wine bottle that Chris and the others had been drinking from. The bottle''sbel spelled ''Lafite'', a very expensive red wine brand. Lilia took an empty wine ss and filled it until half-full.


    Lilia tried to sip the wine. A strong fruity scent filled Lilia''s nose and she could taste the sweet and sour wine. This wine tasted great on the tongue of Lilia, who was a wine enthusiast herself. She shook the ss in her hand and studied the turbulent surface of the wine. The ripples were the same as her current mood.


    Sasha''s words resounded in her ears.


    ''There is a woman that Jean has always loved and cannot forget.''


    Now that she was alone, Lilia couldn''t stop thinking about those words. She wanted to know what kind of woman could trap Jean''s heart in such a way that he had not forgotten her for years. Could it be that this woman had a beauty that could steal the hearts of all the men who saw her? Or did that woman have such a pure heart like Mother Teresa?


    Or maybe the woman had both?


    Lilia was so lost in thought that she didn''t notice the sound of footsteps approaching her.


    "How much have you drunk?"


    When Lilia heard that, the wine ss in her hand was taken by a hand with long, slender fingers.


    "Ah." Lilia looked up and saw Jean, who was standing behind the sofa, "I just drank a sip, really." She protested, "This wine is really good."


    As someone who loved wine, Lilia didn''t want to miss the opportunity to enjoy an expensive wine this good.


    "Do you know how hard it is when you are drunk?" Jean asked in a t tone.


    "Ugh��" Lilia shrugged as Jean reminded her of that embarrassing moment, "Just one ss! Let me finish the ss. I promise I won''t get drunk, so give my ss back." Lilia reached out to the man while begging like a child whose toy was snatched away, "Please?"


    The man let out a deep breath. He couldn''t help it if Lilia was looking at him with such a pitiful gaze.


    "I won''t let you drink again if you get drunk, okay?" Jean returned the wine ss reluctantly.


    "Okay!" Lilia replied cheerfully.


    Jean chuckled in his delight at the mere ss of red wine, "If you like it, I''ll bring you another wine simr to this." He said while stroking the woman''s hair.


    "Great idea! Then we can drink together when you have time." Lilia chimed in excitedly.


    "Of course." Jean nodded. He was willing to do anything to see Lilia''s smile.


    *****


    Lilia could not sleep well that night. The woman had always slept alone, even since she was a child. Because of that, Lilia felt restless when sharing a bed with other people.


    Around three in the morning, Lilia woke up. Sheid on the bed and stared at the unfamiliar ceiling in confusion. After a while, Lilia realized that she was in the bedroom at the Lakeside Vi.


    Lilia turned around and her feet identally touched Jean''s. Lilia''s entire body turned stiff. Her heart was pounding as she realized how close she was to Jean on this bed.


    It was their wedding night and Lilia was tense to see what would happen when they sleep together. But Jean just told her to sleep and did nothing. Lilia felt a mixture of relief and disappointment when she heard that.


    Lilia shifted her body away from Jean. Her heart was racing and making it even more difficult to fall asleep.


    At that moment, Jean suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lilia, "Why are you not sleeping yet?" He asked softly.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 96 - Desiring The Present And The Future

    Lilia slowly raised her face when she heard Jean''s words. The only source of room''s lighting was the dim light from themp on the wall, so Lilia could only see Jean''s dark blue eyes.


    Jean sighed and wrapped his arms around Lilia''s shoulders. He pulled the woman into his arms. Lilia''s scent that smelled like flowers tickled Jean''s nose, making the man tighten his embrace.


    "Are you not used to sleeping with other people?" He whispered in Lilia''s ear.


    Lilia buried her face in Jean''s chest, "Yes." She replied in a muffled voice.


    Jean rested his chin on Lilia''s head before asking again, "So you''ve never slept with your brother?"


    The moment he asked that, Lilia''s body turned stiff for a moment. Jean wanted to beat himself for bringing up a sensitive topic. As the youngest child, most of Jean''s childhood was spent with his siblings. He sometimes forgot that not everyone had a good rtionship with their siblings as him.


    "��Forget it. Try to sleep." Jean said as he let go of the woman.


    Surprisingly, Lilia hugged Jean even tighter, "I don''t mind, so you don''t have to feel guilty. I was just surprised when I heard that." She said.


    Lilia was silent for a moment, as if looking for the right words before starting to tell a story.


    "My mother�� Sylvia has never liked me as far as I can remember. She always ignores me and only pays attention to Daniel. I always try hard to please my mother, but her attitude remains the same. On the contrary, my brother doesn''t do anything for my mother but he can get everything he wants."


    Lilia buried her face deeper in Jean''s chest, as if trying to escape from her past.


    "I hated Daniel to death at that time. Because of that, I was cold to him and tried to keep my distance. I really am a bad sister." She said,ughing softly.


    Jean stroked Lilia''s hair while answering, "That''s normal. It''s called being human. I''m sure your brother will understand how you feel when he grows up. If you really are a bad sister, you wouldn''t help solve the problems your younger sibling causes."


    Lilia chuckled when she heard that. Jean felt the woman''s body rx again.


    "Jean��" Lilia started, but she immediately stopped her words.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean could guess that Lilia wanted to ask him something.


    However, Lilia withdrew her intention, "Nothing. Good night." She said as she shifted away from Jean.


    Obviously, that man didn''t let her escape. Jean reached out and cupped Lilia''s face. He pulled her closer before kissing her soft lips.


    "I told you before, right?" Jean whispered after a long kiss, "If you are worried about something, tell me everything. I will ward off your worry."


    Lilia chuckled, and then replied, "I really don''t worry about anything."


    Lilia was relieved that the lighting in the room was dim. That way, Jean wouldn''t be able to see her expression when she told him that lie. Lilia was still thinking about what Sasha said earlier. She wanted to ask who the mysterious woman was, but more than that, Lilia wanted to know if there was still a shadow of that woman in his heart.


    Lilia might not be able to have Jean''s past, but she wanted Jean''s present and future for herself. She really was a greedy woman.


    When Lilia heard Jean''s sigh, she felt the man''s big hand stroking the side of her face.


    "You don''t have to believe what people say." Jean said firmly, "You just need to trust me, because I won''t lie to you."


    Lilia''s eyes widened when she heard the man''s words. Warmth filled her chest, dispelling the feeling of tightness she wasn''t even aware of. It turned out that Lilia had let Sasha''s words steal her calm. She just refused to admit it because she didn''t want to let Sasha feel victorious.


    "�� Yes." Lilia answered softly.


    She did not know whether Sasha''s words were true or if they were made up to provoke her. But as long as Jean didn''t say it himself, Lilia didn''t have to believe it. The negative thoughts that clung to the woman''s mind like clouds were swept away with just a simple sentence from Jean.


    Lilia smiled broadly and hugged Jean tightly to express her feelings. Now that her worries had disappeared, a feeling of sleep swept over her again. Lilia moved her body, looking for afortable position to sleep in.


    "Don''t move around too much." Jean''s deep voice sounded like a warning in Lilia''s ears, "Sleep in peace."


    Lilia immediately stopped moving, like a wooden doll whose rope had been cut. After a while, Lilia''s eyes closed and her breathing became regr. Lilia''s sleeping face looked so peaceful and innocent, like a child unaware of the harshness of life.


    Jean sighed heavily and stroked the woman''s face gently.


    After all this time, Lilia still didn''t remember it.


    That year, the flowers bloomed following the season. In a small alley of an old town, the 10 year old little girl seemed unable to remember the young man she met there.


    *****


    Two dayster, Lilia came to the set of the music video shooting with Harold and Merry. The shooting was carried out in a piano ssroom owned by a music university in Indonesia.


    Today Lilia would be filming with the new popr singer, Ryan Fever.


    Louis Spark, the director for the music video, was known as an A-list celeb producer in Indonesia. Every film he made always featured a famous actress or actor and sessfully gained profits. The films he directed were often blockbuster films, so Louis was nominated for best director for the Golden Lion Award abroad.


    Lyra Company''s influence couldn''t be underestimated.The musicpany that housed Ryan had proven its high reputation for recruiting a well-known director like Louis for their artist''s next MV.


    Harold apanied Lilia in the shooting to show Aphrodite Agency''smitment in working together this time. Apart from that, Harold himself also wanted to see Lilia''s acting skills.


    Even though it had been almost 4 years since her first debut, Lilia had only focused on fashion and modeling. She never once showed any interest in film. As her manager, Harold felt that Lilia was wasting her beauty and talent by just sticking to the fashion world. The man always felt like crying whenever Lilia turned down a role offer in a television series or a movie.


    When Lilia arrived at the piano ssroom, it was not 9 in the morning yet.


    Two days ago, Louis had sent Lilia the script for the music video. The music video told a love story on campus. The two main characters went through separation and reunification until their love finally blossomed.


    The song for this music video was the main song in Ryan''s third album. The team from Lyra Music Company had been preparing this album for half a year, which only showed how important this music video was to them.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 97 - Ryan Fever

    Nine past fifteen in the morning,?Lilia was doing her makeup in her dressing room when she heard someone knocking on the door.


    Merry put Lilia''s suit for filming on the table before opening the door.


    A young man was standing at the door. When he saw Merry, the man smiled pleasantly and said, "Hello!"


    Merry stared nkly at the man for three seconds. Then her eyes lit up immediately.


    "Wow��" She muttered. Merry immediately turned to Lilia and eximed excitedly, "Sis! Sis! this is Ryan Fever!"


    The man''s good looks stole Merry''s heart in an instant. Ryan''s handsome and innocent face made the singer look like a popr school boy. He wore a ck shirt with a silver earring attached to his left ear, enhancing his youthful appearance.


    Merry looked back at Ryan with enthusiasm. She decided to be a Ryan fan starting today! When Merry came home, she would immediately find out all the information about the man!


    Still standing at the door, Ryan tilted his head, "Umm... can Ie in?" Ryan asked without losing his smile.


    "Oh�� uh�� o-of course�� ow!"


    Before Merry could finish her sentence, Harold had tapped the woman''s head from behind. Lilia''s manager pulled Merry away from the door before ushering Ryan in.


    The young woman shrank at the sight of Harold''s warning, ''Don''t embarrass us!''


    Merry quickly stepped behind the door and began to tidy up her appearance. She wanted to look neat and beautiful in front of her new idol!


    Lilia stifled augh when she saw Merry''s determined expression. Then she turned her attention to Ryan. She had seen the singer on television before, but Ryan''s clean face without makeup made him look younger and innocent. Ryan was short for a 21 year old man, so Lilia would loom over him if they were to stand side by side.


    "Hello, I''m Lilia Pangestu." She got up from her chair and reached out to Ryan.


    The young man approached Lilia and shook her hand while smiling broadly, "I''m Ryan Fever. Wow, Miss Model is even taller than I thought! Looks like I have to ask Mr. Louis more sitting scenes for you!" Ryan joked. It seemed he wasn''t too worried about their stark height difference.


    Liliaughed at his joke. She immediately liked the young man. Ryan was a new singer on the rise, but he was not arrogant. Instead, the man was friendly, polite, and easy to approach. No wonder Ryan had so many fans!


    ***


    Filming started at 10. Louis specifically exined the shooting process to Lilia, who had never participated in this kind of shooting. Since this was a shoot for a music video, Lilia didn''t need to change ces. The camera would follow her from many different points of view.


    The filming then went smoothly. In the middle of filming, staff from Lyra Music Company posted a photo on their social media. The photo showed Ryan and Lilia sitting side by side at the piano. Ryan was ying the piano while stealing nces at Lilia. The young man''s gentle gaze was clearly captured by the camera.


    The photo was also apanied by the caption, "I''m ying the piano for the main character! What are you doing now?"


    The photo immediately caused a stir among the fans. In just a few minutes, there were thousands of ''Likes'' for the photo. Comments from fans also flooded the musicpany''s social media ounts.


    [User1092]: "So the main character in my idol music video is Lilia Pangestu?"


    [User2025]: "You guys use a supermodel as the main character ?! Are you crazy ?!"


    [User1060]: "@ User2025, what if they wear supermodels?"


    [User2025]: "@ User1060, it''s nothing, it''s just that Ryan''s height is a little�� forget it, assume I never said anything!"


    [User1081]: "Hahaha, I never thought that Lilia Pangestu would y the main character in this music video! Now I''m really looking forward to the release of the album!"


    [User9271]: "@ User2025, I understand how you feel, sis. I feel that Ryan looks even shorter when juxtaposed with famous models like Lilia Pangestu. LOL!"


    The shooting process went very smoothly. They were able toplete scene after scene in just a few tries. Louis was so satisfied that he kept praising Lilia''s ability, who was acting for the first time in a shoot.


    After filming in the morning was over, Merry brought warm tea for Lilia. She showed her cell phone screen to the model while bragging, "Sis Lilia, look at this photo I posted! There are already over a hundred thousand likes, you know! Everyone is looking forward to the release of this music video! Ah, of course, I can''t wait too. I can''t wait to watch it!"


    Lilia drank her tea while observing Merry''s cell phone screen. She would nod as her eyes fell on the name of the ount. Lilia reached out and took the cellphone from Merry''s hand, who didn''t have time to react. Lilia took turns looking at Merry and the cellphone in her hand.


    "User1060, this is your ount''s name?" Lilia asked in a surprised tone.


    The ount was the deputy chairman for the nationwide Lilia fan group. Since Lilia made her debut as a model, the ount had been actively posting about her on various different social media. Almost all news rted to Lilia''s career development always came from that ount.


    Lilia remembered User1060 because the number was her birthday arranged in reverse. She did not think that Merry was the owner of the ount.


    Merry looked at her cellphone which was now in Lilia''s hand, "Um�� about that��" She muttered while ying with the ends of her braided hair, "Yes, that''s my ount. Are you surprised?" She asked.


    Even though she had an innocent face, Merry was actually very panicked. What if Lilia got angry because she felt that Merry had been spying on her all this time? Was Lilia going to cut her sry? Or worse, dismissed her as an assistant? Merry shuddered at the thought of that possibility.


    However, Lilia only chuckled, "Yes, I was very surprised. You worked really hard all this time." She said while returning Merry''s cellphone.


    As Merry breathed a sigh of relief, someone approached them.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Ryan asked curiously.


    The young man had just finished his makeup. The sunlight pouring in through the ssroom window hit the side of Ryan''s face, making his fair skin look as if it was beaming with its own light.


    Merry stared at Ryan''s gleaming figure with her mouth agape. She immediately regained her senses and stepped aside, then quietly took a photo of the singer from the side. Merry had started thinking about how many ''Likes'' she would get after posting these photos.


    Lilia didn''t notice Merry''s cunning thoughts. She smiled at Ryan and said, "We''re talking about your fans. It looks like they all love you a lot. Just a single photo can get you over a hundred thousand likes!"


    Ryan shook his head with augh, "My fans are very enthusiastic about this music video. But your fans are the same, Miss Model. After Mn Fashion Week, your name dominated the viral topic for a week. I was really jealous when I saw it!" He said.


    Ryan''s attitude remained humble even though he had so many fans. Lilia''s evaluation of the singer was increasing, "Don''t worry, I''m sure your name will also be a viral topic once this music video is released." She said.


    Ryan stared at the model in surprise. Then the manughed and thanked her for the encouragement.


    ***


    Four scenes involving Lilia were taken after lunch.


    One of the most important scenes was where Lilia was standing next to amppost in the campus'' front yard. She would be waiting for the male lead character to arrive, shedding tears.


    Before filming for the scene began, Harold walked over to Lilia who was doing her makeup. The man hesitated for a moment, then he finally put the bottle of eye medicine on the dressing table.


    "If you can''t cryter, use this!" Harold said.


    Lilia nced at the tear medicine before turning her gaze towards Harold. Lilia''s MUA had added make-up around the woman''s eyes, so her eyes looked red as if they had been crying. Now her appearance looked really convincing.


    "Thanks, but there''s no need. I want to try it myselfter." Lilia refused Harold''s help. She wanted to take this opportunity to test her acting skills.


    ***


    For that scene, Lilia wore a soft blue blousebined with a white knitted skirt. Her ck hair hung down her back. Lilia''s face was clean as if without makeup, making her look like the girl idol that every man in campus had dreamed of.


    She was standing alone on the frontwn, her posture indicating that she was waiting for someone. Lilia''s figure blended in with the campus scenery, creating an atmosphere of the school days full of joys and sorrows.....


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 98 - Unbelievable Performance

    Lilia''s expression was filled with loneliness and her gaze was sad. Just by looking at her face was enough to feel Lilia''s sorrow.


    When the figure Lilia was waiting for finally appeared, her eyshes trembled and a single tear fell down her cheek. She stared at Ryan''s figure who walked closer and finally stopped right in front of Lilia. They looked at each other for a moment. Their gazes were filled with deep love.


    As Ryan reached out to wipe away her tears, Lilia bit her lip and hit the young man''s shoulder. Every inch of their moves were capable of expressing sincere sadness and love without the need for words.


    Finally Ryan caught Lilia''s wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    "Cut! You guys are awesome!" Louis called out through the megaphone in his hand. The director seemed proud of their appearance.


    At the first nce, the scene might seem simple. But carrying out the scene required great acting skills and seamless cooperation between the two actors. Louis must admit that both Lilia and Ryan had an extraordinary performance.


    Louis had arranged for the staff to y the album''s title song out of camera reach. He did it to help Lilia and Ryan dive into their roles. The song was soft and immersive, perfect for expressing the beauty of love that existed after going through many obstacles and hardships.


    Louis could already imagine the emotional reaction of the audience when they saw Lilia''s acting. That woman looked like an ordinary girl who was suffering for love. He believed that Lilia''s appearance would steal the hearts of millions of people and made this music video a sess.


    The director sat in front of the monitor screen with a serious gaze. He studied Lilia''s figure as he rubbed his chin. Louis seemed lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, Ryan handed Lilia a bottle of water and a towel.


    "Good job, Miss Model. You looked amazing!" Ryan praised her. He was taken aback by Lilia''s convincing acting. Ryan had some doubts whether Lilia really had no prior acting experience. That woman looked like a veteran actress!


    Lilia epted the towel and wiped the remnants of her tears. She smiled as she said, "Thank you. This is my first time acting out a sad scene, so I''m d I didn''t burden you earlier!"


    "No, no!" Ryan shook his head vigorously, "You underestimate your acting skill, Miss Model! Too bad you didn''t be an actress!" He said regretfully.


    "I''m not interested in bing famous." Lilia answered in a serious tone, "I became a model because I like modeling, so I have no interest in entertainment."


    "I think it is a waste of your talent, but I will notment again." Ryan shrugged, "I also became a singer because I like music and not poprity, so I will not judge your decision."


    "Thank you." Lilia smiled happily because the young man understood her as she was.


    "Then, I will be the first andst person to ever act with you, right?" Ryan grinned widely when he said that, "This is a great honor for me, Miss Model!" He bowed to Lilia.


    "I am also honored to have acted this role with you, Mr. Ryan." Lilia replied by grabbing the hem of her skirt and bowing towards the man.


    When Lilia and Ryan looked at each other, they bothughed out loud.


    "Oh yeah, there''s only one more scene to shoot after this." Ryan said after they were satisfiedughing, "When we''re done, how about we go to the closing party tonight?" He offered, sticking a hand in his pocket.


    Lilia thought about it for a moment, then she nodded. Attending the party afterpleting the filming process was a tradition in the entertainment world, after all. Even though Lilia disliked socializing, she still needed to be present as the main character in this music video.


    ***


    8 PM, at Club Moonlight.


    This elite club was owned by the Lyra Music Company and was a regr ce for thepany''s staff to visit. The first floor was a cafeteria, while the second floor was a karaoke ce and the third floor was filled with ssy restaurants.


    The closing party was held on the open balcony located on the top floor. The ce was decorated with small, colorful lights. On the right side of the balcony was a drink bar. A long table filled with various dishes and desserts was located on the left side.


    Almost all of the team members who participated in the making of the music video came to the closing party. Lilia, Harold, and Merry were also present at the party.


    The open balcony was immense and provided a view of the star-filled night sky above them. The ce was filled with people chatting with each other and enjoying the avable dishes.


    Lilia was alone in the corner of the balcony with a ss of champagne in her hand. She asionally sipped the champagne while observing the ongoing party.


    At that time, Louis approached her with a ss of wine, "Miss Lilia, why don''t you join them?" He asked kindly.


    Lilia lowered her ss and smiled politely, "I don''t really like fuss. Does Mr. Louis also have no intention of joining the other staff?" Lilia replied.


    Louis chuckled and shook his head, "I''m too old to enjoy a party like this."


    The two chatted for a while before Louis was called by his deputy director.


    Lilia was back watching the festive party. Not long after, Harold appeared, his face red from alcohol. The man walked on unsteady legs while carrying a te of cookies in his hand. Then Harold handed the te to Lilia.


    "You only ate sd for lunch, right? Don''t drink, you also need to eat something." Harold said, his breath reeked of wine.


    Lilia received the te containing the sponge cake, "Very well. Thank you very much, Harold."


    Harold snorted and leaned against the balcony rail next to Lilia, "Why are you being formal with me?" He grumbled, running his fingers through his hair, "I promise I''ll apany them for drinks again after this, so I won''t take you home. Merry will be with you. Then don''t forget to call me if anything happens."


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry." Lilia answered while cutting the cake on her te, "I''m not a kid, really."


    Harold stole a nce at Lilia. Even when his gaze was out of focus due to drunkenness, the woman''s face still looked so beautiful. The corner of Harold''s mouth lifted into a sarcastic smile. Lilia was right, Harold didn''t need to worry about it at all. That woman was perfectly protected by the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. Compared to Jean, Harold was just a useless old manager.


    "Lilia, you��"


    Those words had already escaped Harold''s mouth without him noticing. The man hurriedly swallowed back the rest of his sentence. Why would he ask how Lilia felt towards him if that woman couldn''t possibly belong to him?


    "Hmm?" Lilia swallowed the slices of cake before turning to look at Harold. The cake tasted too sweet and fatty, and it made Lilia frown, "What did you say earlier, Harold?" She asked in confusion.


    Harold sighed and shook his head. He just muttered, "Nothing. Be careful on the road. I''ll go first."


    Lilia stared at Harold who was hurriedly leaving. The woman sighed before averting her gaze. There were things that were better to keep and not bring up again.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Lilia and Merry said goodbye to Louis and the other staff before leaving the club first. When Lilia said goodbye to Ryan, the young man volunteered to take them outside. Ryan apanied them to the parking lot outside the building.


    "Miss Model�� no, Lilia!" Called Ryan when Lilia got into the car that picked her up, "Thank you for taking part in this music video! I know you have no interest in being an actress, but I still look forward to our cooperation next time!" Ryan said it with a big smile.


    Ryan''s smile made Lilia smile too, "You''re wee. Hopefully your album will be a Big Hit!"


    "That''s easier said than done!" Ryan protested with augh. He waved until Lilia''s car was out of sight.


    In the car, Merry continued to peek at Ryan from the back window. Her eyes sparkled with admiration.


    "Ryan is really handsome! I''ve fallen in love with him!" Merry turned to Lilia while talking excitedly, "When I saw his smile, I even decided where the two of us would be buried!"


    Both Lilia and Clifford nced at Merry with strange looks. They felt that the young woman''s reaction was too much. Merry must have watched too much drama series in her free time.


    Meanwhile, Ryan turned to head back to the party after Lilia''s car left. At the same time, Ryan''s manager appeared at the front door. It looked like the man was looking for the artist who suddenly disappeared. He raised his eyebrows when he saw Ryan who was walking back into the building.


    "Did you just end your rtionship with Lilia Pangestu?" The manager was half kidding.


    "Huh?! Don''t talk nonsense, Tony!" Ryan hissed angrily, "How did youe to that conclusion?!"


    Ryan admitted that Lilia was a very beautiful and sexy woman, but she was 3 years older than him! Not to mention their height gap too! When they stood side by side, Ryan looked more like a younger brother trailing behind his older sister. Ryan got goosebumps when he imagined he was dating Lilia. He would look so ridiculous!


    Hearing Ryan''s protest, Tony immediately looked disappointed, "Too bad. I thought you guys like each other because of love, but then you realize that your rtionship will hurt Lilia''s career. So you purposely ended this rtionship before it even started to protect her." Tony chattered at length.


    Ryan shot his manager a look of disgust, "You read too many romance novels, you know?!"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 99 - She Wants To Have Fun

    Tony Stone was a verypetent manager at his job. But the only weakness that man had was his overwhelming love for romance novels!


    Ryan knew that his manager always spent his free time reading novels on his cellphone. If it weren''t for Tony''s abilities and vast connections, Ryan would have fired that man!


    Even when Tony heard Ryan''s sarcasm, he looked proud. The manager opened the door for the artist, saying, "What do you think I read those novels for? Of course, to make you the most popr singer in the world!"


    "Tony��" Ryan nced at the man in surprise. He did not think that his manager was so dedicated to his job. In his heart, Ryan apologized for making fun of Tony all this time.


    "Oh yeah, I read a novel about the struggle of a singer to be a famous celebrity. That novel really moved my heart and made me cry! Tomorrow you can try to learn something from it!" Tony continued furiously, "I really want to see the main character of that novel in the real world!"


    Ryan took back his apology to Tony, "So you just want to make me y the main character?! You novel maniac!"


    *****


    It was already 10 pm when Lilia arrived at the Lakeside Vis.


    Lilia''s stomach ached and was burning hot, probably because she barely ate anything at the club earlier. She winced as she rubbed her stomach to ease the pain.


    When Lilia got out of the car, she automatically looked up to check the window of the vi. However, the entire building was pitch ck, indicating that Jean wasn''t home yet.


    Behind Lilia, Merry took out her notebook containing the modeling work schedule, "Sis, tomorrow morning you have no work. There is only an awards ceremony that night, so I''ll pick you up at 3 pm tomorrow." Merry reminded her.


    Lilia turned to her assistant and nodded, "Alright. Be careful on the road, okay?"


    She waited for the car to leave before entering the vi.


    Meanwhile, Merry let out a long sigh after her task was finished for the day. She stretched out and said, "Shall we have a little fun tonight, Clifford? Let''s go have a drink!"


    Clifford shot Merry a cold gaze. Yet the young woman was so excited that she didn''t notice his gaze. Merry moved to the middle seat and tapped the man on the shoulder.


    "I heard there''s a new bar opening nearby! People say, there''s a famous DJ at the bar! Let''s go there! I guarantee it will be a new, exciting experience for you, Clifford!" Merry tried to persuade him.


    As a young woman in her early twenties, Merry loved to have fun in nightclubs and bars. Usually, she was always busy apanying Lilia in her work untilte at night so Merry was already exhausted when she came home. But tonight Lilia finished her job early, giving her a chance to have fun. Merry had been working hard for two days now and her soul was in dire need of entertainment!


    But Clifford''s words destroyed Merry''s spirit.


    "No. Miss Merry, I remember your father wouldn''t let you go to such a vulgar ce." Clifford said in an even tone.


    Merry was stunned for a moment. Then she immediately frowned, "I do not know what you''re talking about!" She said, annoyed by what she''d just heard.


    Clifford sighed and pulled out his cell phone. His expression remained t as he said, "Then, should I call Mr. Steve to make sure?"


    Hearing that, Merry''s face suddenly turned pale. She didn''t think that Clifford was brave enough to threaten her now. It looked like that guy really didn''t want her to go to a nightclub!


    Merry crossed her arms and red at Clifford, "No need to call my father. I just want to have fun, what''s wrong with that? What I do with my life is none of your business, so you don''t have to interfere!"


    Clifford''s hand gripped the steering wheel even tighter at that, but he still drove toward Merry''s apartment withoutment. Even though Merry kept scolding him, Clifford acted as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Twenty minutester, Clifford stopped the car in front of Merry''s apartment.


    "Here we are, Miss Merry." Clifford said politely.


    "Hmph!" Merry got out of the car and mmed the door shut.


    The young woman entered her apartment and immediately changed clothes. She wore a tank top with a vest,bined with ck mini pants. Merry tied her hair up before putting on heavy makeup. After she was satisfied with her reflection in the mirror, Merry left the apartment again.


    She wanted to have fun and nothing could stop her!


    *****


    At the Lakeside Vi, Lilia was just walking in when the pain in her stomach got worse. Her body also felt heavy like she had a fever. She put her bag on the table and immediately changed clothes. Lilia hoped that the pain could be relieved by taking a bath in warm water.


    When Lilia went into the bathroom, she left her cell phone in the bag. Because of that, she didn''t notice that the cell phone was continuously ringing.


    Lilia immersed herself into the big bath filled with hot water. She let out a sigh of relief as the pain in her stomach began to lessen. Lilia leaned her head against the head of the bath while enjoying thefortable soaking sensation.


    As time went by, Lilia''s eyelids started to feel heavy. She took a towel and used it as a pillow to support her head. Lilia knew that she should get out of the bath and sleep on her bed, but she couldn''t gather enough strength to do that. She closed her eyes and intended to rest for just a moment.


    Lilia didn''t know how much time had passed when she started to have difficulty in breathing. Her chest felt heavy, as if something was pressing on her. She wanted to find out what happened, but she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyelids. Her ears could faintly hear someone''s voice, but Lilia couldn''t make out the words. Lilia''s consciousness vanished again, swallowed up by sleepiness and tiredness.


    Lilia waspletely unconscious when her body was lifted from the bath and taken to the bedroom. Nor did she know that her body temperature had reached 38.5 degrees that night.


    Half an hour earlier, Jean received a call from Clifford. The head of the security team reported that Lilia had arrived at the vi safely, but it seemed the woman had a stomach ache on her way home. Jean immediately called Lilia, but his wife did not respond. He called three times and all of his calls were not answered.


    Jean immediately stopped the meeting he was participating in and returned to the vi. He became even more worried because no one else was there besides Lilia. Jean deliberately dyed cing a maid in the vi so that he could be alone with Lilia after their wedding. But now Jean cursed his selfish decision.


    When Jean arrived at the vi, he found Lilia asleep in the bath. The woman did not respond at all when Jean tried to wake her up. He became even more panicked when he touched Lilia''s skin, which was burning hot. Finally Jean got the woman out of the bath and led her to the room.


    *****


    "Young Master, she will be fine. She just has the flu. This fever is caused by that flu and will soon subside." Lucas, the family doctor exined to convince Jean.


    The middle-aged man was summoned to the Lakeside Vis at night. Lucas thought that something happened to Jean so he came as fast as he could. However, it turned out that he was called to check on a young woman. Lucas was surprised when he found out the identity of the woman.


    Lilia Pangestu, the woman chosen for contract marriage with Jean. Lucas did hear that Jean chose Lilia himself, but he was even more surprised when he saw that the man''s dark blue eyes were filled with worry. Ever since Lucas arrived, Jean''s gaze had been fixed on Lilia as if she was going to die if Jean took his eyes off her for a second.


    "Alright." Jean breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Lucas''s diagnosis, "What does she need to get better?"


    Lucas cleared his throat, "Miss Lilia just needs a good night''s sleep to recover. If the Young Master is worried about her fever, I can give her an injection so that the fever will subside immediately." the doctor exined.


    Before Jean could answer, there was a weak voice from above the bed.


    "�� Don''t want�� the injection." Lilia muttered in a semi-conscious state. She didn''t know what the two men were talking about, but she reacted immediately when she heard the word ''injection''.


    "Anything�� other than�� injections." Lilia''s voice was so soft, as if it could disappear in the wind.


    Jean''s heart ached when he saw Lilia lying weak and helpless. He didn''t see the tough and independent self that Lilia usually showed. The man sat on the bed and leaned towards his wife. Jean brushed Lilia''s hair that was stuck to her forehead beforending a soft kiss.


    "Don''t you want to get well soon? Listen to the doctor!" Jean coaxed her gently.


    Lucas''s mouth fell open at Jean''s tenderness and patience towards Lilia.


    "Not��!" Lilia stubbornly shook her head, "Don''t want�� injections��!"


    In the end, Jean couldn''t convince Lilia to get injections. Lucas left the vi after giving Jean cold medicine and vitamins. The middle-aged man stopped in front of the gate and looked back at the vi. He wondered, ''Does the head of the Widjaya Family know about the changes that have happened to Jean?''


    *****


    Lilia''s breath filled the quiet bedroom. She dreamed that she fell into the sea and sank to the bottom. Seawater enveloped her body and suffocated her. Lilia struggled endlessly, struggling so that she could breathe again.


    "It''s hot��" Lilia muttered in her sleep.


    She turned her head, her hair was drenched in sweat and it got stuck to her cheek. The temperature fluctuated and made Lilia sleep soundly. Her whole body was covered by a thick nket to help reduce her fever.


    From time to time, Lilia kicked the nket off without realizing it. But whenever she did, Jean was always there to pull the nket on her and wrap her up again.


    The man had stayed up all night to care for Lilia who was burning in fever. He didn''t even bother to change clothes. Jean was still wearing a cloth shirt and pants, even though his clothes were now wrinkled and wet after taking care of Lilia.


    Lilia finally woke up when the morning sun fell right on her face. She frowned and slowly opened his eyes. Lilia moved her hand to remove the nket covering her body, but her hands felt heavy and weak. Lilia''s skin also felt sticky with sweat.


    As Lilia was trying to remember what happenedst night, she heard a familiar voice from beside her, "How do you feel, honey?"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 100 - What Happened Overnight

    That affectionate call made Lilia''s body freeze. She slowly turned her head and stared at Jean. The man who always looked handsome now looked tired. Jean''s face was wrinkled and there were dark circles under his eyes, showing that he hadn''t slept all night.


    "What happened to me?" Lilia asked, but her voice was hoarse and nasal. Her throat felt dry and rough as if she had swallowed sand.


    Jean poured a ss of warm water from the thermos that was on the table. Then he helped Lilia sit down before handing her the ss.


    "You had a high feverst night." Jean said briefly.


    After Lilia finished the water in the ss, her throat felt better. She touched her forehead to check her temperature, "Looks like my fever has gone down." Lilia said while returning the ss to Jean.


    Jean put it on the table, then he also reached out and touched Lilia''s forehead with the back of his hand. He nodded when he felt Lilia''s temperature had returned to normal.


    "Doctor Lucas said you just got the flu. Last night you insisted on refusing to get shots, so I had to cover you with a thick nket so you sweat and bring your fever down." Jean exined.


    Lilia wasn''t surprised when she heard that. She rarely got sick, but she always had a fever whenever she caught a cold, "Sorry about that. My dad used to tell me that I was weak and sickly when I was a kid. I always went to the hospital every three months, so I had trauma from the injection."


    Jean nodded, "Doctor Lucas said the same thing. Your body is prone to fever, so you have to be more careful." Jean took Lilia''s hand and kissed her, "Don''t make me worried anymore, okay?"


    Lilia could hear the concern and worry in the man''s voice. She gave a weak smile as she nodded, "I promise." Lilia said sincerely.


    Jean stared at the woman intently for a moment. After he was sure that Lilia meant what she said, Jean breathed a sigh of relief. He reached out and pulled Lilia into his arms.


    Jean realized that he was not the type to talk sweet. He tended to save words. For this reason, Jean always tried to express his feelings through actions. He hoped that he could convey his love clearly to Lilia.


    Lilia put her head against Jean''s chest. The sound of Jean''s steady and strong heartbeat echoed in her ears. For Lilia, the safest ce in the whole world was in Jean''s arms. The man was like a big tree that protected her from anything that tried to hurt her.


    But that feeling offort didn''tst long. Lilia stretched, trying to get away from that man, "Jean, my body is sticky all because of sweat. Let me take a shower first, then��"


    Lilia immediately stopped her sentence when she remembered something. Didn''t she take a showerst night when she arrived at the vi? Lilia only remembered that she wanted to close her eyes for a moment while soaking in the warm bath, then she lost consciousness. What happened then?!


    The woman looked down and studied the blue nightgown she was wearing. The dress was made of thin silk and feltfortable against her skin. Previously, Lilia didn''t have time to think about the dress she was wearing because she was focused on the flu. But now she just realized that she had never seen these clothes before. Perhaps��?!


    Lilia''s body turned stiff when she heard Jean''s smallugh. She slowly raised her face and stared at the man.


    "What is wrong?" Jean asked lightly, but his lips curled into a smile full of meaning.


    "Last night ... Last night ..." Lilia stuttered, but she couldn''t finish her sentence, ''Did you take me out of the bathroom?''


    Lilia''s face turned bright red as she imagined such an embarrassing situation. She lowered her head and refused to look at Jean.


    The man''s smile grew wider as he observed Lilia''s embarrassed face. He could guess what the woman was currently thinking. Jean decided to give an answer to Lilia''s unspoken question.


    "If you talk aboutst night, I found you passed out in the tub when I got home." Jean said calmly.


    But his words indicated that he had seen Lilia''s naked body back then. He was also the one who put this nightgown on Lilia.


    Hearing that, Lilia was so embarrassed that the tips of her ears turned red too. She moved away from Jean and hid herself under the thick nket.


    Lilia could hear Jeanughing through the nket that covered her head. She started digging up her memory aboutst night''s incident. Lilia wondered if she did other embarrassing things while sleeping, like delirium or something.


    Lilia''s reverie ended when she felt Jean trying to pull the nket off. She hurriedly strengthened her grip and held onto the nket. She wasn''t ready to show her face to Jean!


    Lilia didn''t know how long the tug-of-warsted until finally Jean took off the nket. She felt the bed move as the weight of Jean''s body disappeared. Lilia slowly lowered the nket and peeked outside. She saw the figure of the man standing beside the bed stretching his body.


    Lilia lifted her nket and asked hesitantly, "What are you going to do after this?"


    "Go to the office." Jean replied lightly, "Isn''t it the duty of a husband to provide for his wife?"


    Lilia''s face turned red at those words, but worry filled her eyes. Didn''t that man stay up all night? Normal people would not be able to do activities properly if they didn''t sleep at all! Why did Jean still intend to go to the office as if he was alright?


    Without thinking, Lilia reached out and caught the man''s arm, "Do you have to go to the office?" Lilia asked worriedly.


    Jean looked at Lilia in surprise. Then he smiled softly, "You don''t want me to go?" He tempted her.


    Lilia nodded, "You didn''t rest at allst night. If you go, you''d make mistakes at your work. What would you do if you got fired for that?" Lilia jokingly asked.


    Jean chuckled at her joke. No one in his office was brave enough to fire the president and owner of thepany.


    "If you have to go to the office, at least get some sleep first." Lilia suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll go to bed first then." Jean leaned over and kissed Lilia on the forehead, "Are you hungry? Should I make something before I go to sleep?" The man offered.


    Lilia shook her head while pulling Jean onto the bed, "I''m not hungry, really. I just want you to rest now." Lilia said. She felt that if she agreed to Jean''s offer, the workaholic man would not rest.


    After Lilia insisted, Jean finally relented andid down beside her. The man''s handsome face showed signs of exhaustion. Even though Jean didn''t say anything, Lilia knew that her husband was up all night just to take care of her.


    When Lilia enveloped Jean, she realized that the man was still wearing his office clothes, "Umm�� do you want to change into your pajamas before going to bed?" She was worried that Jean would not sleep well in those clothes.


    "No need." Jean reached out and pulled Lilia into his arms, "As long as you are here with me, I don''t need anything." He whispered.


    Lilia''s heart skipped a beat as she smelled Jean''s familiar scent. The mixture of cigarette and fresh scents that reminded Lilia of spring tickled her nose. Without realizing it, her fingers yed the buttons on Jean''s shirt. This was Lilia''s habit when she was nervous or thinking about something.


    This time, Lilia was deep in thought. She just realized that she knew almost nothing about Jean Widjaya. Lilia didn''t know what that guy used to do in his spare time. She didn''t know what kind of food Jean liked. Lilia also just found out that this man always wore his pajamas before going to sleep.


    Lilia felt that Jean knew all about her, but she didn''t know anything about him. It was at times like this that Lilia felt jealous of Sasha as Jean''s childhood friend. That woman must know a lot about what Jean liked or disliked. Sasha also knew what Jean''s childhood was like. Even so, Lilia didn''t want to lose to that woman. She decided to try to get to know Jean more by asking the people closest to him, like Kenny or his friends.


    Actually Lilia would get the answer right away if she asked Jean directly. But she also didn''t want to lose to Jean who could know everything without even asking her. Of course, that was because Jean made use of the Widjaya Family''s informationwork to investigate Lilia. The day Lilia realized that was far in the future.


    Lilia''s hand continued to y with the buttons on Jean''s shirt until she identally opened it.


    "Ah!" Lilia was shocked when her hand touched Jean''s chest directly. She could feel the warmth of his skin and his hard muscles.


    Before Lilia could pull her hand away, Jean had already caught her wrist. The man sighed while cing Lilia''s hand on his waist.


    "Don''t move. If you move too much, I won''t be able to sleep." Jean said in a low voice.


    Lilia nodded and didn''t try to move again. At first, Lilia thought that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep easily because she had slept all night. However, she slept poorlyst night due to a fever, so Lilia fell asleep in just a few moments.


    Jean could hear Lilia''s steady breathing up from close. He lowered his gaze and studied the sleeping face of the woman who looked so peaceful. Jean smiled with satisfaction when he saw her sleep. The man closed his eyes and let the sleep take over.


    They both slept for approximately 4 hours.


    When Lilia opened her eyes again, it was already daytime.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 101 - Sweet Call

    Lilia sat on the bed and stretched her body. She felt much better and fresher than before. Lilia turned to her side, but it was already empty.


    She got out of bed and immediately went into the bathroom. This time she didn''t dare to soak in the bath for long. When Lilia finished taking a shower and was about to leave the room, she remembered what Jean said the day they moved here. The man said he had prepared a special room to store Lilia''s clothes. The wardrobe was connected to their bedroom.


    Lilia turned around and headed for the door at the corner of the bedroom. Lilia''s eyes widened as she looked at the various types of clothes in the room. Apart from the clothes she brought from home, there were also many new clothes that Jean had bought for her. Lilia spent quite a long time choosing what clothes to wear. Finally, she chose a white knitted cardigan.


    Then Lilia came out of the bedroom. She immediately smelled the fragrant rice smell from downstairs. Lilia came down to the dining room and found Sister Mei busy cooking in the kitchen. She looked around, but she didn''t see Jean''s figure.


    "Good afternoon, Sister Mei." Lilia greeted the middle aged woman.


    "Ah, Mrs. Lilia! Good afternoon!" Sister Mei turned around and greeted her in return.


    The mention made Lilia''s heart pound. She lowered her head to hide her blushing face. But the corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a small smile. Just hearing that mention was enough to make her feel like she was floating above the clouds.


    Lilia nced at the dining table which was filled with various dishes such as soup and vegetable dishes. Sister Mei intentionally prepared a meal suitable for Lilia who had just recovered from a cold.


    "Sister Mei, where''s Jean?" Lilia asked.


    Sister Mei wiped her hands with her apron as she replied, "Young Master is taking a shower. I just heated up the ginger soup, why don''t you eat it while waiting for him?"


    Lilia agreed and epted a bowl of ginger soup from Jean''s nanny. It seemed that Sister Mei had added honey to the dish, as the soup was sweet and was easier to swallow.


    As Lilia finished the soup, there were footsteps from outside the dining room. The woman looked up and saw Jean enter. The man was wearing a gray casual dress made of silk. Lilia could see water droplets travelled down her husband''s wet blonde hair. When the midday sun fell on Jean, his hair looked like shining gold and made Lilia''s eyes dazzle.


    Jean saw Lilia''s figure and smiled warmly. He walked over to his wife, then rubbed her head, "Are you feeling better?"


    Lilia nodded, "Yes, really. It''s just a little flu."


    Jean pulled his hand back and sat across Lilia, "You''re still sick, so you need to eat a lot. If there is any other food you want, Sister Mei will prepare it for you. Don''t hesitate, okay?"


    Sister Mei observed the two''s interactions with a big smile. They acted so intimate, as if no one other than the two of them was here. Sister Mei was grateful that Jean had found a woman like Lilia who could make him happy!


    *****


    When they finished their lunch, the sun was already overhead. A cool monsoon breeze blew outside the window, reducing the scorching midday sun.


    Jean and Lilia sat side by side on the sofa in the living room. Lilia''s body was covered in a light nket, the result of herpromise with Jean. The man originally wanted her to wear a thick jacket and nket, but Lilia refused. She leaned on Jean''s shoulder while enjoying the view of theke outside the window.


    "Do you have any work this afternoon?" Jean asked while wrapping his arm around Lilia''s waist.


    "Yes." Lilia frowned when she heard her nasal voice due to the flu, "I have to attend an awards ceremony. This job was scheduled for months, so I can''t possibly cancel it."


    "Then, wear thick clothes to keep you warm and don''t worry me, okay?" Jean said while kissing Lilia''s forehead.


    He wanted to cancel the job and let his wife rest at home, but Jean knew Lilia would throw a tantrum if he did.


    Lilia nodded, "I know. I''ve told my assistant to prepare a suitable dress to wear during the rainy season. Jean, you don''t have to worry about me. Last night was just an ident, that''s all. I won''t do it again."


    Lilia thought that was enough to satisfy Jean. But when the man didn''t answer, Lilia looked up at him. The man frowned in disapproval, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Jean, what''s wrong?" Lilia asked.


    The frown on Jean''s forehead deepened. He finally opened his mouth, "What did you call me just now?" He asked in a deep voice.


    "Jean?" Lilia tilted her head in confusion.


    "Hmm��" Jean stared back at her with faint irritation, "We''re married, but you still call me that?"


    "Then how do you want me to call you?" Lilia replied in surprise, "Doesn''t ''Jean'' sound familiar enough?"


    "What if��" Jean brought his face closer to Lilia. "''Dear''?"


    "Huh?!" Lilia automatically tried to get away from the man, but Jean tightened his hug so she couldn''t escape, "W-What''s wrong with ''Jean''?!"


    "If you don''t like it, you can call me ''Husband'', ''My Beloved Husband'', or ''My Love''." Jean offered with a serious expression.


    "It''s embarrassing!" Lilia protested with a red face, "Don''t you have a better alternative?!"


    "Choose one of my affectionate nicknames." Jeanmanded whileughing at her adorable reaction, "My beloved wife." He teased.


    When Lilia didn''t answer, Jean brought his face closer and whispered in her ear, "Which would you choose, My Beloved Wife?"


    Lilia red at Jean with teary eyes and a flushed face, but the man refused to back down. Finally Lilia opened her mouth and said in a low voice, "A-Alright ... H-Honey ..."


    Even though she halfheartedly said that, Lilia felt like she was getting a little closer to Jean. For the first time, she realized that they were really married.


    Meanwhile, Jean himself felt like he was floating above the clouds when he heard the call. His chest was filled with an overwhelming feeling of love for Lilia. He pulled her closer and stole her lips to channel the feeling that filled his chest.


    The two of them spent time together in that sweet and romantic atmosphere.


    *****


    Around half past two, Jean reluctantly released Lilia from his embrace. He then changed into a ck shirt and blue suit which emphasized his male appeal. After Jean advised Lilia to take care of her health once again, he got into the car with Kenny waiting for him inside and drove to the office.


    Lilia felt a little guilty about keeping Jean at home when he was so busy. Before Jean left, he received a phone that seemed urgent. The man''s mood immediately changed and he looked angry.


    As his wife, Lilia wanted to help ease all the heavy burdens that Jean had been bearing alone all this time. And yet she didn''t know what she could do for that man.


    Not long after Jean left, Lilia got a message from Merry. Half an hourter, her assistant arrived at the Lakeside Vi to pick her up. As usual, Clifford drove the car.


    When Lilia got into the car, she was surprised to see Merry''s disheveled appearance. Her face was pale and there were dark circles under her swollen eyes.


    "What happened, Merry? Did you not sleep all night?" Lilia asked in her flu-like nasal voice.


    Merryughed when she heard Lilia''s voice, "Sis, do you also have the flu?" She asked hoarsely.


    Lilia just nodded at her question. It looked like Merry also caught the flust night. Was this a sign that the air was getting cold?


    "Haha, we are like sisters, huh!" Merry jokingly said as sheughed hoarsely.


    "Don''t talk too much, you will lose your voice." Lilia scolded while closing the car''s door.


    Clifford nced at Merry in the rearview mirror. His gaze was colder than the autumn wind blowing outside.


    Merry happened to see the man''s cold gaze. She hastily closed her mouth and averted her gaze. Merry prayed that they would get to their destination soon so that she would not have to feel Clifford''s piercing gaze. Along the way to the vi, the atmosphere in the car was so cold and heavy that Merry felt the cold was getting worse.


    Of course, Lilia''s assistant didn''t dare to express her frustration at Clifford''s treatment. She could only grumble inwardly, hoping that the man would be transferred so they wouldn''t have to see each other again. Merry never thought that this wish woulde true in the near future. But she also didn''t expect that she would feel a lifetime remorse when she couldn''t see Clifford anymore.


    The reason for Clifford''s cold treatment wasst night''s incident.


    After Clifford escorted Merry to her apartment, the young woman changed into party clothes and was determined to go to the bar alone. Even though it was now mid-autumn, Merry still wore revealing and provocative clothes. She acted as if she couldn''t feel the cold night wind.


    Half an hourter that night, Merry arrived at the bar. She walked in in a cheerful mood. The bar was filled with cigarette smoke and flickering disco lights. On the dance floor, the crowd shuffled wildly to the booming music.


    Merry immediately jumped onto the dance floor without thinking. She swayed to the music while singing along loudly. Merry didn''t realize that her young and beautiful appearance made her stand out from the crowd. Plus, she was wearing seductive clothes which probably attracted some nasty eyes around her.


    After a while, Merry felt that she was often nudging several men around her. But she didn''t really think about it. On this crowded dance floor, it was impossible to avoid body contact with other people.


    But as the men kept nudging her and even started moving around her, Merry finally realized that something was wrong. She tried to escape from the ce, but someone caught her arm. To make matters worse, the guy started dragging her further into the center of the dance floor.


    Merry turned and saw four men who exchanged vulgar smiles. She looked around, trying to find help. But the people who were dancing around them ignored her gaze. If anyone noticed Merry''s pleading gaze, that person would justugh and do nothing. For them, incidents like this weremon and bound to happen.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 102 - Incident At The Bar

    When the men forced Merry away from the dance floor, the woman thrashed around and screamed for help. But her scream couldn''t beat the ring music.


    Merry instantly regretted her decision toe here. The saying that said ''regrets alwaysest'' was true. She regretted not listening to Clifford''s warnings and insisted on going to the bar anyway. Merry prayed with all her heart that someone would appear and help her, but no one here cared about Merry''s situation.


    The men dragged Merry into the men''s room. She tried to fight back by hitting, kicking and screaming until her throat hurt, but Merry could not win against the strength of four men at once. When they cornered Merry and began to strip her clothes, the woman felt great despair.


    Right at that moment, a burly man appeared behind the four lecherous men. In just a few seconds, the man had beaten Merry''s attackers and stunned them all.


    Merry stared wide at Clifford, who was staring at the men with cold faces. Merry''s tears overflowed and she rushed straight at Clifford. She was sobbing as she gripped the man''s shirt tightly, as if refusing to part from him again.


    Clifford could feel Merry''s body shaking violently. Without saying anything, he wrapped the young woman in his suit. Then, he carried Merry and left before anyone noticed themotion.


    After that, Clifford once again escorted Merry to her apartment. However, the man only wore an icy cold expression and did not say a word along the way.


    For Merry, being silenced like that was far worse than when Clifford scolded her. Merry shrunk and sat in a corner of a chair in silence. She kept her head lowered without daring to look at the man. Merry promised herself never to go to a bar or nightclub again.


    *****


    The awards ceremony began at 6 pm. As this was the most prestigious music awards ceremony in Indonesia, Lilia was also invited to attend.


    Lilia arrived at the venue half an hour earlier. She was wearing a honey-colored dress that had long sleeves. The skirt of the dress swept the floor every time Lilia took a step, with a slit at the back of the skirt that exposed the woman''s long legs. A dark red sash was wrapped around her waist, adding to the elegant impression of the simple dress.


    Lilia was standing behind the line of guests about to enter the building. A red carpet wasid at the entrance and the show staff were busy arranging their entry order.


    "Hey, Lilia!"


    Lilia turned her head when she heard that familiar voice. She saw Ryan walking towards her, grinning his usual wide grin.


    "Hello, Ryan." Lilia greeted him back in a voice that was still nasal.


    "Hmm? Do you have the flu, Lilia?" Ryan worried, "Even thoughst night you still looked healthy. Are you alright?"


    Lilia nodded, "Just a little flu, really. I''ll get well soon. But thanks for worrying me." Lilia then shifted her gaze towards the red carpet.


    "By the way, it looks like they''re asking us toe inside together." Lilia said to change the topic.


    Ryan also nced at the red carpet, "Well, we just worked together on that music video, no wonder that those guys put you with me. Do you mind?"


    "No problem." Lilia smiled a little. She appreciated Ryan''s polite and thoughtful attitude.


    After waiting for a while, it was their turn to enter. Ryan offered his arm to Lilia, and the woman epted it as a courtesy. As soon as they stepped onto the red carpet, the journalists huddled on either side of the carpet were immediately excited. Camera lights flickered as photographerspeted to frame the moment. Lilia guessed that their names would go viral tomorrow because of this.


    When they got inside, Lilia separated from Ryan. This was because Lilia got a seat in the second row from the front, while the young man sat in the front row. The most popr artists and singers were deliberately ced in the front row to show their status as the entertainment elite.


    Lilia found her seat and carefully adjusted the skirt of her dress before sitting down. The event wouldn''t start until 6 o''clock, so Lilia looked around to pass the time. She turned to the empty chair to her left and read the name of the chair''s owner.


    Rani Kaliya.


    Lilia frowned. She didn''t recognize the artist''s name, but she felt it sounded familiar to her. The cement of seats at this award ceremony reflected the poprity of the artists. If this Rani Kaliya could get a seat in the second row, it could be that she was a neer with a good reputation. Lilia herself didn''t have many artist acquaintances in the entertainment world, so she didn''t know who the popr neers were.


    Lilia lost interest in the empty chair and went back to looking at the hall, which was arranged like a cinema room.


    As the time drew closer to 6 o''clock, more and more artists were arriving. A woman in a pink dress with a skirt sweeping the floor walked to the chair beside Lilia. After confirming the name on the chair, the woman sat down in an elegant manner.


    Lilia turned to the woman to greet her, just as the woman turned her head towards her. For a moment, Lilia was stunned then bursted out ofughter. Who would have thought that ''Rani Kaliya'' turned out to be ''Rina Ca''?!


    She remembered William''s words when they met at the store opening ceremony. The man said that Rina had signed a contract with Sara. So apparently, this was a form of their cooperation. Rina even changed her name!


    In front of Lilia, Rina smiled meaningfully. Her face was filled with arrogance which showed that the woman had not given up after the incident with Peter.


    "Hello, I''m Rani Kaliya." She said full of confidence.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows when she heard Rina''s self-introduction that sounded so arrogant. Where did this woman get her confidence? Did she think just changing her name was enough to make everyone forget her past? Was Sara Hartanto really that stupid?


    Lilia chuckled and gave Rina a sneer, "Since you changed your name, why don''t you change your face as well? People will be more easily fooled if you do that!"


    Rina''s expression froze when she heard that woman''s provocation. Secondster, anger colored her face. Rina guessed that Lilia would be shocked and panicked when she saw that she attended the same event as her though she should have withdrawn from the entertainment world. But Lilia remained calm and even dared to insult her.


    Rina clenched her fists while ring at Lilia. Then, she thought of something and her lips curved into a triumphant smile.


    Rina said in a condescending tone, "Lilia Pangestu, you always boast about your talent and poprity, but look at the truth! Even if you''ve been in the entertainment world for so long, you can only sit in the second row from the front!"


    The woman tossed her long hair with a satisfied expression before continuing.


    "Unlike you, I can choose any seat I want in this event with my connections! I''m just sitting here to surprise you!" She added.


    Lilia sighed and shook her head when she heard Rina showing off her connection. Maybe, instead of changing the name, it would be better if Rina changed her brain as well. Lilia could already guess that the connection the woman meant was Sara Hartanto.


    Sara was the third grandchild of the Hartanto family, so she had enough wealth and status to be an influential figure in the entertainment world. But Lilia didn''t expect that woman would sign a contract with Rina. She wanted to know what Sara thought to do something so stupid.


    "Oh, I see." Lilia nodded with a skeptical expression, "Too bad you can''t sit in the front row even though you have great connections!"


    Lilia''s casual words sounded like a crushing blow to Rina''s ego. The smile on Rina''s face immediately vanished and she hurriedly averted her eyes.


    Actually, Rina was also nning to sit in the front row. However, the organizer of this event refused to ept the bribe and even threatened to make the incident public if Rina insisted. In the end, she relented and agreed to sit in the second row. When she happened to see Lilia''s name, Rina begged her to be ced in the seat next to her.


    Rina was determined that this time she would take revenge for Lilia''s actions at the Widjaya Family celebration party. With a new name and support from Sara Hartanto, Rina believed she could beat Lilia as a model!


    *****


    The awards ceremony was preceded by a pair of hosts who were famous for their hrious duet. There were 24 awards to be announced tonight, but the most anticipated awards were the best musician award and best neer award this year.


    Lilia was invited to this event to give the award to the winner of the best single singer of the year. She was in tenth ce, so Lilia still had time to watch the program proceed.


    Compared to the award ceremonies for film and television, the music awards atmosphere was more lively and rxed. The guests could chat with each other freely as long as they did not disturb the proceedings.


    Lilia nced at the empty chair to her right. She didn''t know the name of the artist who was supposed to be sitting there. Lilia also didn''t know why that artist wasn''t present tonight, but she hoped that there was someone else near her she could talk to besides Rina.


    As if hearing Lilia''s wish, Ryan walked towards her after he had just gotten off the stage. The young man was supposed to be sitting in the front row on the other side of the stage, but he was sitting on Lilia''s right.


    "Lilia, I heard that you were invited here because you will be giving awards tooter?" Ryan started to chat with her. It seemed he knew that Lilia wasn''t that interested in this music awards show.


    Lilia smiled and nodded, "Soon my turn wille."


    Ryan stared at the stage while leaning against the back of the chair. He crossed his legs in a rxed manner before asking, "Who do you think will get the best musician award this year?"


    The young man seemed to be in serious thought as he rubbed his smooth chin.


    Lilia stifled augh when she saw Ryan''s serious expression. She shook her head, "Unfortunately, I don''t really understand about music. If you don''t even know who gets the award, I can only guess." Lilia said half jokingly.


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 103 - Lilia And Ryan Gossip

    Ryan caught the joke in Lilia''s voice. The young man supported his chin with one hand, "Since you say so, I will tell you my guess." Ryan said, secretly smiling.


    "Oh?" Lilia raised an eyebrow. She didn''t miss Ryan''s gleaming eyes.


    "I''m sure the winner of the best musician award this year must be ..." Ryan deliberately stopped his sentence for a moment.


    "Must be...?" Lilia urged.


    "It can''t be me!" Ryan announced confidently.


    Lilia and Ryan bothughed out loud at the ridiculous joke.


    Rina looked at the two people chatting about the awards ceremony in a friendly and warm manner. Her heart was filled with jealousy seeing Lilia so close to a popr neer like Ryan. The woman secretly took out her cell phone and snapped the two of them from a certain angle.


    The photo captured the moment when Lilia turned her head to talk to Ryan, so that the woman''s head covered half of Ryan''s face. However, at first nce, it would appear as if Lilia and Ryan were kissing. Plus, the lighting in the hall was dim and created an ambiguous atmosphere.


    An hourter, the music awards ceremony ended. However, the event, which should have been a hot topic on the inte, was defeated by a photo that had just been circting. The photo was posted by an anonymous ount and was apanied by the caption "Lilia Pangestu and Ryan Fever kissing?!"


    The photo immediately spread to various social media and caught the attention ofizens, especially Ryan''s fans. Even ounts that usually spread negative gossip about celebrities also posted the photo.


    Lilia only found out about the uproar when she got into the car that picked her up.


    Merry had been busy with her cell phone beside Lilia. Her gaze continued to stick to her cell phone screen as she said, "Sis Lilia, take it easy! Your fan group and I will set these idiots straight! How could they just believe this photo?! Don''t they all have eyes?!"


    "Y-Yes�� I leave this to you." Lilia nodded.


    She was sure Harold would do something about this situation. She thought Merry''s help was just like pouring a ss of water on a burning house. But she appreciated Merry''s efforts to defend her reputation.


    [User1060]: "Are you all blind? This photo is clearly being taken from a strange angle! Can''t you see that there is still a lot of distance between Lilia and Ryan?"


    [User2939]: "Wow, how many people were hired to make this fuss?"


    [User6066]: "Lilia Pangestu is a beautiful and popr model, no wonder she can''t help herself when she meets a handsome young man like Ryan Fever! I can prove the truth of this photo!"


    [User1060]: "@ User6066, after I checked your ount, you only posted negative news about Lilia Pangestu! So you created a fake ount just to spread this fake news! Just wait, I''ll call Lilia Pangestu''s fan group and terrorize you!"


    Merry continued to type on her cell phone furiously. She gathered members of the Lilia fan group who were active and terrorized the ount continuously until the ount owner was forced to deactivate their ount.


    When their car drove away from the event''s building, Lilia got a call from Ryan.


    "Have you seen the photo?" Ryan immediately asked when Lilia picked up the phone. The young man''s voice, who always looked cheerful, now sounded heavy andnguid, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t think this would happen when I sat next to you."


    Ryan only intended to chat with Lilia who looked bored to death in her seat. But he never thought that his good intentions would bring such a disaster. Now the fans were exploding with anger. Ryan saw that some of his most loyal fans even started bashing Lilia for tarnishing their idol''s image.


    Ryan''s shoulders slumped even more as he thought about this situation. Even though he tried to exin what happened, he wasn''t sure that his fans would stop badmouthing Lilia''s name. Ryan was ready to hear Lilia''s slurs when he called the model. After all, that woman was innocent and got dragged into this situation. If Ryan were in Lilia''s position, he wouldn''t ept being ndered like this either.


    "Do not worry." However, Lilia''s voice on the phone sounded very calm.


    "I know it''s not your fault, so I won''t me you." The woman didn''t scold or even me Ryan. Instead, Lilia was trying to make him feel better.


    In fact, Lilia said it all because she already knew who the culprit was. Seeing from the angle and distance of the photo, only Rina could do it. Lilia felt that the woman''s tactics were always cheap and childish, without ever learning from her mistakes.


    But Ryan didn''t know that. He thought that Lilia was really a good person for not ming him.


    The young man rubbed his slightly watery eyes and replied, "You don''t need to make me feel better. It''s all my fault for being careless. Don''t worry, I will rify this matter on all my social media. I won''t let this problem get any worse!"


    Ryan nned to use all the connections that his manager Tony had to mitigate this situation. His manager''s connection was the reason why Ryan became a popr singer so quickly.


    As an artist with talent, poprity and good looks, Ryan had big ambitions and was always careful about his image. But this time he let his guard down because he thought that they would be safe from the paparazzi inside the ceremonial building.


    Meanwhile, the manager Ryan relied on became so busy that he didn''t have time to read his novel. The man continued to coordinate with the public rtions team, trying to control public opinion on the inte.


    Due to the uproar caused by the photo, Lilia was summoned to the agency office by Harold. Even when it was half past ten in the evening, the office was still bright.


    Harold''s face was flushed from drunkenness. The man had just washed his face and there were still drops of water on his chin.


    Joe, head of the public rtions team at Aphrodite Agency, frowned as he continued to monitor the situation on the inte. The 40-year-old man had been the leader of the public rtions division since the agency was first founded. Joe had a very wide informationwork and a variety of ways to manipte the spread of news.


    The sound of the typing keyboard echoed throughout the quiet office. Harold broke the silence by asking, "Joe, can you contact the person who posted the photo and negotiate with them? At least it will help defuse the situation."


    Joe massaged his forehead and shook his head, "I''ve tried contacting them, but there''s absolutely no response. I think they deliberately created this scandal, so it seems futile to ask for their cooperation."


    Harold turned his head towards Lilia, who was sitting on the sofa staring at her cell phone with a calm expression. The woman looked very rxed for a person who was facing bacsh fromizens at the moment.


    "Okay, tell me the truth, Lilia." Harold called out to the woman, "What do you think about this? Could it be that Ryan Fever did this on purpose to nder you?" Harold asked.


    For Harold, that was the only exnation that made sense. No one on the show apart from Ryan himself expected that the man would move beside Lilia. Plus, paparazzi would not be allowed into the building.


    Merry opened her mouth to speak, but she immediately closed it again. She wanted to defend Ryan, but she was afraid Harold would scold her for siding with their ''enemy''. Merry''s legs twitched restlessly as she repeatedly nced at Lilia beside her.


    "Ryan didn''t do it." Lilia answered firmly. She looked up from her cell phone and looked at Harold, "You could say that Ryan and I were both ndered by someone tonight."


    Harold tilted his head with a confused expression, "On what basis do you say that?"


    Lilia put her cellphone on the table and shifted it towards Harold, "You will know the answer when you see this."


    Harold stared at Lilia''s cellphone screen, "Rani Kaliya?" He asked while reading the name. He didn''t know why Lilia suddenly showed one of the artists listed in the Indoensian artist database.


    "The woman is sitting next to me tonight." Lilia exined briefly.


    Joe also became curious about their conversation and took a peek behind Harold. The middle-aged man also tilted his head in confusion. However, their confusion vanished when Lilia clicked the name.


    "Rina Ca?!" Harold shouted in surprise when he saw the photo.


    Joe looked just as surprised. The man started reading the information about ''Rani Kaliya'' in the database, "Hartanto Entertainment''s newest star and junior William Anggara, the king of films. Rani Kaliya has yed a role in��"


    After reading all that, Joe frowned with a look of disgust.


    "Hartanto Entertainment is really shameless. All of the roles that Rina has yed are taken from series and films produced by Hartanto Entertainment itself! They are just trying to make Rina look good!"


    Harold seemed to be deep in thought, "So you''re saying that thismotion was caused by Rina?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. But the answer was clear.


    "Mr. Harold! Mr. Joe!" Suddenly one of the members of the public rtions team eximed, "W-William Anggaramented on his social media!"


    Harold turned towards his co-worker with a frightening expression. His voice was filled with exasperation as he scolded, "So what if that guymented?! You don''t have to tell me that!"


    Harold didn''t have the energy to think about William Anggara at a time like this. Who cared if that guymented on the inte?!


    However, the public rtions team member smiled broadly. The man rotated hisputer screen for everyone to see, "He helped defend Ms. Lilia!" He delivered the good news.


    Hearing that, Harold''s mind immediately went nk. William Anggara? Helped Lilia? How strange!


    The man automatically turned to Lilia. Harold felt a little relieved when he saw Lilia''s ice cold expression. That meant William didn''t have a chance to win Lilia''s heart again.


    "What did he say?" Joe asked.


    They all leaned over to see William''s message. There had been more than 500ments in response to the man''s message.


    [William]: "I don''t understand why everyone is fussing over news that is so clearly fake!"


    William''sment went viral and drew a lot of reactions fromizens.


    [User1060]: "Why did William Anggara suddenly defend Lilia Pangestu?"


    When Lilia read thement, she immediately flicked Merry''s forehead. She knew the man couldn''t be trusted, but at this point, William''sments did help them.


    [User2388]: "I''ve been waiting for you to post something everyday and you actually discussed this in your post?!"


    [User9323]: "What''s going on? William Anggara siding with Lilia Pangestu? Will the world end tomorrow?"


    [User7829]: "Have you read this, @Sara?"


    Note:


    -Please support my other title in the webnovel application


    "Hidden Marriage With My Imperfect CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/hidden-marriage-with-my-imperfect-ceo_17881455306500805


    "Trial Marriage Husband : Beautiful Wife For Satisfy The Wild CEO" : https://.webnovel/book/trial-marriage-husband-beautiful-wife-for-satisfy-the-wild-ceo_18245634206004805


    "The School Prince Is My Beloved Pet" : https://..webnovel/book/the-school-prince-is-my-beloved-pet_18028780605998105

 Chapter 104 - Their Relationship Rift

    Meanwhile, in one of the elite apartments in Surabaya, William Anggara was rxing alone in his living room. He wore gray cotton pajamas, with hair still wet from the shower. There were stacks of beer cans on the table.


    The man was readingments on his social media when his cell phone suddenly vibrated. Sara Hartanto''s name appeared on the screen. William stared coldly at the screen for a moment before turning down Sara''s call. He smiled faintly and returned his focus on social media.


    Secondster, Sara called him again. William rejected her call again, but Sara kept trying to reach him. Finally, the man picked up the phone in annoyance.


    "Delete yourment!"


    Sara immediately shouted in amanding tone as soon as the phone was connected. She was so angry that she didn''t bother greeting William. The man said nothing in return, but his hand gripped the cell phone even stronger.


    "Hello, are you listening to me?!" Sara asked impatiently.


    "I can hear you." William answered in a low voice. He took a can of beer and took a sip, "What happened?" He asked as if he didn''t know anything at all.


    William heard Sara take a deep breath beforeughing out loud. Her voice was tinged with rage, "What happened, you say? You want to y stupid in front of me? William Anggara, what do you want?!" Sara''s voice rose on the phone, "Do you feel sorry to see people bash that woman on the inte, so you deliberately defended her?!"


    "I''m just telling you the truth." William replied, forcing himself to remain calm, "You and I both know that Lilia isn''t that kind of person. Someone ndered her�� just like what happened back then."


    When William said that, his face was icy cold. He heard Sara''s gasping breath, but he didn''t feel guilty at all. Indeed, their rtionship had been fractured since some time ago. William finally made up his mind to leave Sara after the ident. He felt disgusted when he found out that Sara deliberately designed the ident to nder Lilia.


    Before they dated, William thought that Sara was a youngdy from a rich and powerful family. Hartanto Entertainment, which she managed, also had a big influence in the entertainment world. William admitted that he chose to leave Lilia and went abroad with Sara because he was tempted by her financial power.


    However, it turned out that William overestimated Sara''s position in the Hartanto family. The woman''s influence and financial capabilities were more limited than Sara had always prided. This led William to waste three years abroad in vain.


    When the man returned to Indonesia and met Lilia again, his heart was moved again. William found himself wondering if he could still correct his mistakes three years ago. Would Lilia give him a chance to restart their rtionship?


    That was why William defended Lilia in hisments earlier. Maybe he was being influenced by alcohol right now, but William didn''t want to see Lilia reviled by people who didn''t even know her.


    Sara''s constant nagging voice made William finally hang up the phone and block Sara''s number. He missed Lilia''s calm demeanor and soothing smile even more.


    *****


    Lilia just returned to the Lakeside Vis at 11 pm. Before she left the agency office, she assured Harold and Joe that everything would be alright. Lilia had a way to stop the rumors, but she could only do it tomorrow morning. The two men seemed skeptical, yet they couldn''t do much in this situation.


    Along the way home, Merry kept urging Lilia to tell her how to do it. But Lilia only answered her with a secretive smile.


    Until midnight, the topic of Lilia and Ryan''s kissing continued to go viral with no sign of abating.


    At that point, William made a new post. He posted a photo with the caption, "I miss the flowers that bloom in the dry season and you."


    The photo showed the figure of a woman standing behind the tatebuya tree. The woman only showed her back, but anyone with eyes could recognize her as Lilia Pangestu.


    The photo also caused great excitement on the inte. Although the impact was not as strong as the kissing allegation, the photo William posted could distractizens a little.


    Of course, there were people who did not ept the photo. Lilia''s fans immediately protested. Someone even made a discussion topic entitled "Get William Anggara out of the world of entertainment!" Obviously, the ount that created the topic was User1060!


    In the next morning, Lilia immediately checked the situation on the inte as soon as she woke up. The excitement over the photo of her kissing Ryan had subsided a little, but the topic was still being discussed. Lilia was surprised to see the names of the men she had worked with, such as William Anggara or Alex Vander, also went viral. It seemed thatizens were very interested in her love life.


    Lilia also found out that Lyra Music Company had posted a rification regarding yesterday''s incident. They stated that the kissing in the photo never happened. Thepany would also sue the person who spread the photo for defaming their artist.


    However, the rification from Lyra Music Company alone was not enough to counter the gossip.


    Lilia went downstairs and saw Jean who was busy in the kitchen. She automatically looked around, looking for Sister Mei''s figure. A few momentster, Lilia remembered that today the woman was on leave.


    Lilia walked to the kitchen door that was slightly opened, then leaned against the threshold. Her gaze was fixed on Jean''s back, who was busy cooking. An idea came to Lilia''s mind and she immediately took out her cellphone.


    A few minutester, the virtual world was again in an uproar by Lilia''s post that morning. She posted a photo followed by a short caption, "He can cook!"


    The photo showed a man wearing a ck shirt and trousers. But the man was turning his back on the camera, so that his face could not be seen. Even though the mysterious man was holding a knife and was cooking, his elegant impression did not diminish even a bit.


    The man''s back looked much more charming than the artists who always show off their good looks up front like William Anggara.


    People on the inte, especially Lilia''s fans, immediatelypeted to make various theories about who the man was. Most of them were sure that this man was Lilia''s boyfriend.


    "Hmm?" Jean turned his head when Lilia finished posting the photo, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Lilia smiled broadly as she hid her cell phone behind her back.


    Not long after that, the announcement from the official Aphrodite Agency website attracted a great excitement from theizens. The agency gave a shocking statement regardingst night''s events.


    "Yesterday, a photo of a kissing allegation that framed Lilia Pangestu and Ryan Fever was circting. The narrative behind the photo is untrue and has damaged the reputation of the two parties involved. With this, we file awsuit against Hartanto Entertainment on charges of defamation. We hope Sara Hartanto, Rani Kaliya, or Hartanto Entertainment can rify this issue as soon as possible."


    The announcement also included a formal letter from the attorney, video footage of the award ceremony, and photos taken by reporters covering the event.


    The video recorded the entire program from the start to finish. All interactions between Lilia and Ryan were also recorded there. However, the figures of the two seemed too small to be seen as the video recorded the entire hall. For this reason, the Aphrodite Agency also included a photo from the reporter. The photos showed Lilia and Ryan sitting next to each other. The two of them were clearly just sitting and chatting without doing any inappropriate actions.


    One of the most eye-catching photos was the one where Lilia turned to Ryan to speak. The lighting in the photo was exactly the same as the photo taken by Rina. The only difference was the angle at which the photo was taken.


    Netizens were amazed to see the plenitude of evidence submitted by Aphrodite Agency. They became aware that this agency was fullymitted in protecting their artists.


    In less than an hour, the announcement had gone viral on the inte. This was the first time a ''war'' broke out betweenpanies in the entertainment world. Conflict in the entertainment world normally involved artists knocking each other out.


    Feeling cheated by the photo, the whole inte med Rina and terrorized her social media ounts. Sara and Hartanto Entertainment were also dragged into this case. Their reputation plummeted and many of thepany''s investors withdrew their funds.


    The impact of this simple incident on Hartanto Entertainment was so great that it shocked the Hartanto family.. That morning, Sara was called home.

 Chapter 105 - Hartanto Family

    The main house of the Hartanto family was located on the outskirts of Surabaya, far from the bustle of the metropolitan city. The head of the Hartanto Family, Chris and Sara''s grandfather, moved back into his childhood house after the death of his wife ten years ago.


    However, the head of the family was dying in his bed now. The old man spent most of his time sleeping, but even if he woke up, he never said a word about the distribution of the family''s wealth. That was how the feud between his two sons started. For now, Jefferson Hartanto managed most of the family business as the eldest son.


    Sara arrived at the gates of the house around 10 am. Her heart was pounding and her head was filled with anxiety. Her father sounded very angry when he called Sara home over the phone earlier. Since then, bad thoughts started to invade her mind and she couldn''t concentrate on driving. She nearly got hit several times on the way home.


    Sara stood stunned for a moment. Her feet seemed to refuse to move past the gate. Sara looked up and surveyed the old house. Despite being renovated many times, the house still looked like it had been buffeted by rain and wind over the years.


    Sara took a deep breath before braving herself to get through the gate. She entered the front door and headed into the living room. After knocking, Sara opened the living room''s door.


    She saw her uncle Jefferson and her father, Paul Hartanto, sitting across the sofa. Apart from them, there were two more men who were smoking by the window. They were Chris and n Hartanto, Jefferson''s sons and first grandchildren of the Hartanto family. Chris was always friendly with n, even more so than Sara, who was actually his own sister.


    Sara took her eyes off the two young men before walking inside, "Uncle Jeff, Dad, Brother n, and Brother Chris, I''m back." Her greeting was polite.


    As soon as Sara said that, she felt Jefferson''s cold gaze pierced her.


    "Oh, Sara is here?"


    Hearing that familiar voice, Sara turned around. She saw her aunt who happened to juste out of the kitchen carrying a bowl filled with pieces of fruit. The middle-aged woman smiled broadly when she saw Sara.


    "Aunt Jenny, I''m back." Sara greeted the woman with a nod before turning her gaze back to the gentlemen.


    Since she was a child, her father always reminded Sara not to be close to her uncle''s wife. Jenny had been with her husband for nearly 40 years and helped him from behind the scenes. The woman''s ability couldn''t be underestimated.


    The harmonious atmosphere in the living room felt fake. Everyone waspeting with each other for the family''s inheritance.


    Jenny ced the bowl on the table before wiping her hands with a handkerchief. Even though she had reached her 50s, the woman maintained her youthful appearance still. There were almost no wrinkles on her face, not even a trace of line when she smiled.


    "Kids, don''t keep smoking and eat more fruit." Jenny called Chris and n, who were standing by the window. The woman still treated them like children, "You are young, so you have to maintain a healthy lifestyle! Sara, you also eat fruit, okay!" Jenny turned to look at Sara.


    Hearing that, Chris and n put out their cigarettes and walked over to the sofa. The two men were both tall, but Chris was slightly taller than n. Today, Chris was wearing an expensive looking white shirt and gray suit. His neat appearance was contrasting n''s.


    The 35-year-old man was wearing a dark blue polo shirt and dark pants that looked casual. n inherited his father''s face, especially the sharp look in his eyes. Because of this, the man was often called "scary face" and had trouble finding a girlfriend.


    "You can eat as much fruit as you liketer, Sara." Jefferson''s cold voice chased away the lively atmosphere, "Now tell me why Hartanto Entertainment is facingwsuit. What have you done?!"


    "Un-Uncle��" Sara stared at Jefferson, shaking violently. She was terrified by the man''s sharp gaze. Sara then saw her father''s worried look. She remembered that Hartanto Entertainment was apany that she had worked so hard to get from the Hartanto family. She couldn''t afford to lose thatpany!


    Sara took a deep breath and calmed down. She boldly met Jefferson''s gaze, "Uncle, the Aphrodite Agency is doing this on purpose to nder us. I''ve already called a group ofwyers I know and I won''t let them win."


    Jefferson squinted at Sara''s exnation, "Are you sure?" He asked, ring at the woman. His voice was filled with suspicion and disbelief.


    Sara felt her heart almost stop beating as her uncle seemed unable to believe her exnation. She gave her father a pleading look, hoping that Paul would help her out.


    Paul frowned as he caught Sara''s point. Even though he was angry about this case, he still needed to speak up. After all, Sara was his own daughter. Plus, Hartanto Entertainment was the biggest source of money for the Hartanto Family.


    "Brother Jeff, there seems to be a misunderstanding about this." Paul spoke in a soothing tone, "Hartanto Entertainment and Aphrodite Agency have never had any problems before. This time they may be nning something to repay the newly joined artist."


    Paul said that because Aphrodite''s agency sued Hartanto Entertainment. He said as if Sara Hartanto or Rina Ca didn''t start it all. This meant that the Aphrodite Agency was deliberately challenging the Hartanto familypany. Paul knew that Jefferson, as owner of Hartanto Entertainment, would not remain silent.


    But Jefferson didn''t say a word. The man just smoked with casual movements. His secretive attitude made Sara and Paul exchange confused looks.


    Jenny was the one who responded to their words, instead. The woman brewed some tea saying, "But we''ve never dealt with them before, have we? Why are they suddenly looking for trouble with us? It doesn''t sound right, Sara."


    Paul red at Jenny when he heard her daughter''s story being refuted.


    Jenny poured the tea into the teacup in an elegant motion. Perhaps, since the woman came from a respectable family, she could still look elegant even when she was brewing tea.


    Jenny handed the teacup to her husband before saying, "Sara, I heard that this big fuss was caused by a new artist you contracted a few days ago. Is that true? Is that artist so great that you''re willing to ignorepany''s rules just to hire her?"


    Sara''s face suddenly turned pale. She did not think that her aunt would mention Rina here.


    "A-Auntie�� Rina�� Rina is��" Sara stuttered in panic.


    She tried toe up with a reasonable excuse to justify her actions, but no words came to her mind. Sara intentionally recruited Rina just because they both wanted to bring Lilia down. She didn''t care about Rina''s abilities as an artist at all.


    But Sara didn''t think that Rina''s first attempt to take Lilia down would end like this. The woman caused such a big problem that Hartanto Entertainment was sued. That woman was really useless!


    Sara felt so angry at Rina for ruining everything. She hoped she could turn back time and cancel her contract with Rina. She reminded herself not to repeat the same mistake again!


    "Sara." Jefferson finally opened his mouth, "I''ve given you 5 years to run Hartanto Entertainment. I don''t expect much from you. After all, you are just a young woman. I am satisfied if you can maintain an average performance."


    Jefferson raised his teacup and blew the surface of the tea. He stared at the tea as he continued talking.


    "But you''ve made a very big mistake this time. Your mistake tarnished the reputation of the Hartanto Family as a whole. I think you should take some time to rest first." Jefferson continued calmly.


    Sara felt as if her legs had suddenly lost ground. She almost copsed when she heard those words. This was tantamount to telling Sara to let go of Hartanto Entertainment!


    "Uncle, please listen to me. This is just a minor ident. I never intended to embarrass this family. I��"


    Jefferson suddenly raised a hand and interrupted Sara''s exnation.


    "You don''t have to say anything else. I''ve decided it''s time to make a little change. Chris." Jefferson called.


    The man who had been sitting quietly and listening all this time, looked up.


    "You will manage Hartanto Entertainment from now on." Jefferson said his order.


    The corner of Chris''s mouth lifted into a faint smile, "Uncle, are you kidding? Do you think I''m not busytely?" He asked in protest.


    Jefferson nced at Chris and snorted, "Why? Do you want to get more work?" He replied.


    The first son of the Hartanto family was more friendly and warm towards Chris than Sara. Jefferson had always treated Sara cold and nonchnt.


    "No, I��" Chris hesitated for a moment. Jefferson''s expression turned colder, showing that he was starting to lose his temper.


    n, who was sitting beside Chris, quietly kicked his leg from under the table. The message was clear, "ept your new job immediately!"


    Chris stood up quickly and bowed deeply to Jefferson, "I will ept the responsibility, Uncle. Thank you very much for this opportunity!"


    The man shot Jefferson an annoyed nce before turning to Sara. His little sister''s face was pale and her gaze was unfocused.. Chris snapped his fingers to get Sara''s attention before saying, "When do you have time to spare? You need to turn over the importantpany documents to me."

 Chapter 106 - Behind-the-Scenes Conspiracy

    As Chris exited the main house, he ran into Paul and Sara outside the gate. The man acted as if he didn''t see them. Chris walked over to his car, took off his jacket, then opened the door and threw the jacket into the passenger seat.


    Paul, who was standing not far away, turned angry when he saw Chris tantly ignoring him. He galloped over to Chris when the man was entering his car.


    "Chris! Wait a minute!" Paul shouted loudly.


    Chris nced at Paul, and found the man''s face was filled with anger. His gaze then shifted to Sara who was standing beside Paul''s car. The little sister kept her head lowered, as if hiding her pale face. Sara''s shoulders slumped and she looked discouraged.


    Sara was trying to understand the situation in front of her. Hartanto Entertainment had been taken over by Chris, so that Sara no longer had the financial strength to support William. She also lost control of Rina and the other artists thepany sheltered. Sara was not willing to give up Hartanto Entertainment for granted, but she was powerless to face Jefferson.


    No one in the Hartanto Family could challenge Jefferson''s position as the eldest son. What''s more, nobody knew when the head of the family would wake up.


    Meanwhile, Chris stared coldly at his father''s approaching figure. The corner of his mouth lifted into a sinister smile as he started the car.


    When Paul was about ten paces from Chris''s car, the young man pressed the elerator and drove away. Paul was stunned to see his son''s car getting farther and farther away. He stomped his feet while swearing.


    *****


    After he was quite far from the main house of the Hartanto Family, Chris took out his cell phone and called Jean.


    "I told you I can handle this, Jean!"


    Hearing the other person didn''t reply to him, Chris continued his rambling.


    "What''s so easy?! Things happened beyond my expectations, you know!"


    Jean was still silent.


    "I don''t care about that. You can transfer it to me as quickly as possible. Thanks to you, I have to promise my uncle that part of thend on Mount Fushi! You need to take responsibility for the consequences! Did you hear me, Jean?!"


    Tuut. Tuut.


    Jean had hung up Chris'' call. Again.


    "This guy really��!"


    Chris took a deep breath to calm himself. He struggled against the temptation to m down his cell phone. This time, Jean really made use of him!


    The man stopped the car at a red light. He called Kenny instead.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Chris. Is there anything I can help you with?" Kenny asked as soon as the phone connected.


    Kenny''s polite voice helped calm Chris''s anger. He cleared his throat before replying, "Where is Jean now? Is he in his office?"


    "No, President Jean is still at home. Do you need anything from him?" Kenny''s tone was suddenly rmed, "President Jean ordered that no one bother him this morning��"


    Chris hung up the phone without listening further. It could be said that he had the same bad habits as Jean. When the traffic light turned green, Chris turned the wheel and shifted toward the Lakeside Vi. If Jean didn''t want to be disturbed, that meant that man was with Lilia. Chris didn''t feel guilty at all for wanting to interrupt their time together.


    *****


    At the Lakeside Vi, Lilia continued to monitor the situation on the inte. The photo of Jean''s back posted by Lilia became the most discussed topic at the moment, followed by Aphrodite Agency''swsuit.


    Theizens seemed to be desperately curious about the mysterious man in Lilia''s picture. It was natural since Lilia had never been involved in a romantic rtionship since breaking up with William Anggara.


    Netizens had matched the man in the photo with every male artist in the entertainment world until they concluded that the man was rather an outsider �� in other words, not affiliated with the entertainment world. In addition, the man could cook and was taller than 188 cm.


    At this time, the said man was answering the phone in the living room.


    Meanwhile, Lilia was concentrating on making tea on the living room''s table. The woman in the pink knit dress frowned as she tried to follow the steps of the tea ceremony from YouTube.


    Lilia had never tried brewing tea with theseplex steps, but she did it on purpose because of the information she got from Jean''s assistant. ording to Kenny, Jean liked to drink tea that was brewed manually. When Lilia found tea making equipment and green tea powder in Jean''s study, she immediately decided to give it a try. The equipment lookedplete and expensive, perfect for tea lovers like the fourth son of the Widjaya Family.


    Jean''s gaze fell on the woman''s figure while he was still in the middle of a call. The man crossed his legs as he continued to observe Lilia''s struggle. He was so focused on Lilia that he no longer listened to the other person on the phone. Finally, Jean hung up the phone without saying anything.


    Suddenly, the living room was enveloped in silence. Lilia looked up and realized that Jean had just hung up on his phone. She immediately poured the tea she was making into one of the teacups before handing it to Jean.


    "I was just trying to make it after learning it from the inte, so I don''t know if it tastes good. But�� do you want to try it?" Lilia asked while averting her gaze.


    Lilia bit her lip with a nervous expression and asionally stole nces at Jean. She began to consider asking Merry to find her a tea-making ss that she could join in between her work.


    Jean reached out to receive the teacup from Lilia. The cup gave off a fragrant tea aroma. Jean frowned as the surface of the teacup felt hot in his hand. He caught Lilia''s hand and rubbed her fingertips gently.


    "Don''t you feel like this cup is too hot for you?" Jean asked, worried.


    Lilia shook her head, "It''s not hot, Jean. How does the tea taste?" Her urge was full of anticipation.


    Jean smiled faintly seeing Lilia''s gaze fixed on her teacup. He blew the surface of the tea several times before bringing it to his lips and took a sip. The aroma of the tea was so strong that it almost made Jean choke while drinking it. The tea tasted more bitter than it should be.


    If Kenny or the maid in his house made this kind of tea for Jean, the man would have thrown the cup at them and told them to remake the tea. But this was tea that Lilia painstakingly brewed.


    Jean kept his expression t as he replied, "It tastes good."


    He felt a little guilty when he saw Lilia''s expression that was full of relief. To get rid of that feeling, Jean gestured for the woman to move to his side.


    Lilia obeyed Jean''s request and sat down beside him. A broad smile adorned her face when she saw Jean drinking the tea she had made.


    "Looks like I have a knack for making tea!" Lilia couldn''t help herself and boasted of her aplishments in a joking tone.


    Jean nodded while putting down the cup, "My wife is a multi-talented woman." He praised her.


    Lilia''s face turned red when she heard that. She felt a little silly for boasting about something as simple as making tea. Lilia covered her embarrassment with a chuckle and hit Jean''s shoulder yfully.


    Jean easily caught her hand, "Speaking of yesterday''s incident, don''t you really need my help?" Jean asked


    Lilia raised her eyebrows when she heard that man mention about yesterday''s music awards ceremony. She leaned over to Jean''s side and rested her head on the man''s shoulder.


    "You''ve helped me a lot, really. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get the video footage and photos easily!" Lilia replied.


    After pausing for a moment to think about it, Lilia continued her words.


    "You used the same method for Sara''s previous case, right? I''m just copying your method. I''m sure the Aphrodite Agency will take care of this case. If something like this happens again in the future, let the agency handle it. You don''t have to help me whenever I get into trouble!"


    Jean sighed and cupped Lilia''s face with both hands, "Are you telling me to stay out of your business?" Jean asked helplessly.


    Lilia immediately shook her head, "That''s not what I mean! Cases like this happen a lot in the entertainment world and people will quickly forget about them. I can handle small matters like this, so you don''t have to worry about me!" Lilia said firmly.


    The woman felt that Jean spoiled her too much. Even though the situation on the inte had reversed course due to the announcement of the Aphrodite Agencywsuit, Jean insisted on apanying her at home. Even though it was past 10 AM, the man showed no sign of going to the office.


    Jean''s gaze at Lilia was filled with worry and overwhelming love for her. He leaned over and kissed her lips gently.


    In his heart, Jean regretted his wife''s independence a little. He wanted Lilia to rely on him more often. He wouldn''t even mind if that woman couldn''t do anything without him. But Jean knew Lilia''s independence was a part of her nature.


    When Jean finally released Lilia, the woman immediately stepped away while trying to catch her breath. For a few moments, there was only the sound of the two''s breathing in the living room.


    "Ah, Jean." Lilia called him. She stared at Jean while straightening her back as if she remembered something.


    Jean frowned with an expression of dissatisfaction. The look in his eyes said, "What did you call me just now?"


    Lilia immediately woke up and gave a small cough, "H-Honey, don''t you want to ask me about my rtionship with Ryan Fever?" She asked.


    She was curious because Jean''s reaction was different from ordinary people. If you heard a rumor that your partner was cheating on you, wouldn''t you definitely question them?


    But Jean hadn''t asked anything sincest night. Lilia wondered if it was because Jean was waiting for her to speak first or because the man already knew what had happened.


    Jean saw the curiosity in Lilia''s gaze and his lips formed a happy smile. He replied, "Since it was all just a scandal, why am I asking you?"


    This answer caused a mixture of surprise and joy in Lilia''s heart.


    "Is that why you trusted me?" Lilia asked again.


    Jean nodded firmly, "I trust you. I don''t need another reason."


    Jean was sure that Lilia wouldn''t mess with other men. She had a personality as pure as gold and straight as arrows. Even if Lilia had a problem with Jean, she wouldn''t have cheated on another man just to get revenge on him.


    What''s more, Jean had no intention of letting Lilia go.. It took him years to win her heart. How could he let another man snatch her up so easily?

 Chapter 107 - It’s Not Bitter

    Lilia was touched by Jean''s words. Her ck eyes glowed with joy. She inched closer to the man, closing the distance between them. Lilia reached out and held Jean''s cheeks. She leaned over as she slowly closed her eyes. Just before their lips touched��


    Ting-tong.


    The sound of the bell from the front door brought Lilia''s movements to a halt. She shot an annoyed gaze at the source of the voice. This was the third time she''d been interrupted when she was about to kiss Jean! Did Tom ring the bell just now?!


    Meanwhile, Tom, who was rxing in his own house, suddenly sneezed. He looked around wondering if someone had just talked about him.


    In the sitting room of the Lakeside Vi, Jean caught the irritation in his wife''s eyes. The man chuckled beforending a light kiss on Lilia''s lips.


    Jean''s action managed to make Lilia''s irritation subside a little. Lilia got up from the sofa saying, "I''ll open the door."


    Lilia headed to the front door and opened it. By the time the door opened, a cool monsoon wind blew in and blew out her long hair. When Lilia pushed her hair out of her sight, she saw the figure of Chris before her.


    "Brother Chris?" Lilia tilted her head. Why did this mane here?


    "Ah, Sis Lilia. Can Ie in?" Chris asked politely. One of his hands held a gray coat that was draped over his shoulder.


    "Yes, of course." Lilia immediately invited Chris in.


    "Where''s Jean?" Chris asked.


    Lilia felt that the man sounded a little angry when he said Jean''s name, but maybe that was just her feeling.


    "Ah, he''s in the living room." Lilia answered while escorting him to the room.


    When Chris stepped into the living room, he was immediately greeted by the strong, fragrant aroma of tea.


    "This tea smells good." Chrismented as he nced at the tea set on the ss table.


    Chris walked over to the sofa. But before he could sit down, Jean opened his mouth from across the seat.


    "What are you doing here?" Jean asked sharply.


    Chris looked at his friend with a hurt expression, ''Are you that angry because I interrupted your alone time instead of an important matter?!'' He threw his coat over the sofa before flopping onto it. Chris leaned back and crossed his legs.


    "Looking for you, of course." Chris replied in a tone as rxed as possible.


    Jean studied his friend closely. Chris''s breathing sounded ragged, as if he had rushed here from the Hartanto Family house.


    "Then? What do you want from me?" Jean replied curtly.


    Chris didn''t answer right away. The man grabbed the teapot and poured it into one of the empty cups. He felt thirsty after rushing to this vi as fast as he could. Chris didn''t realize that his actions made Jean''s gaze turn even colder, as if he didn''t want Chris to drink his tea.


    Jean sighed and got up from the sofa, "We''ll talk about this in my study." He said while heading to the stairs.


    Chris put down his cup with a frown. The taste of the tea was too strong for his taste. He hurriedly caught up with Jean whilementing, "Don''t you think this tea is too bitter? Are you trying a new kind of tea?"


    Lilia heard Chris''sment when she was clearing the ss table. Her face suddenly turned bright red. It seemed that the tea-making instructions she got from the inte couldn''t be trusted! Lilia felt embarrassed because she had boasted earlier, even though Jean was just trying to be polite when praising her.


    Jean also heard what Chris said. The man stopped walking and turned towards his friend with a dangerous gaze, "The tea is not bitter. If you keep talking nonsense, we don''t need to continue this conversation." He said in a low voice.


    Chris stared at Jean in shock. He finally realized that the tea was made by Lilia, so his best friend was annoyed at him for tantly criticizing his wife. This man was totally overprotective!


    *****


    Twenty minutester, Lilia finished washing the tea utensils thoroughly. She dried them carefully and arranged them on the kitchen shelf before returning to the living room.


    Lilia stared at the empty room. It looked like the two men still hadn''te out of Jean''s study. She looked for her cell phone and called Merry.


    "Hello?" Merry answered the phone quickly. Her voice was not too nasal, indicating that the flu had lessened. But there was a loud voice on the phone. Lilia''s assistant seemed to be in a mall at the moment.


    "Merry, can you find a tea making ss that I can take? I''m interested in tea and want to learn the tea ceremony properly." Lilia asked while covering up the fact that she was doing this for Jean.


    "Tea ceremony? Ah, when ites to making tea, I can teach you!" Merry said without thinking.


    After Merry said that, she was silent for a moment. Merry felt that there was something wrong with her words. She thought about it for a moment and only realized that she was currently hiding her identity.


    Merry''s face suddenly turned pale. Based on the background she made for herself, she shouldn''t know anything about the tea ceremony!


    "Can you teach me?" Lilia asked in a surprised voice.


    Lilia couldn''t imagine that ever-full-spirited Merry sitting quietly and performing the tea ceremony. Maybe Merry misunderstood what she said and thought Lilia just wanted to learn how to brew tea. After all, the tea ceremony was usually only studied by tea lovers and people from respectable families.


    Jean and Chris finally came out of the study after chatting for half an hour. While waiting for them to finish, Lilia had asked Merry to find a suitable tea making ss for her. She agreed to start sses this Saturday.


    As Chris walked down the stairs, he seemed to be in a very good mood. A small smile was clearly painted on his face since earlier.


    "Sis Lilia, I''ll go first, okay!" Chris said as he entered the living room.


    "All right. Be careful on the road, Brother Chris." Lilia nodded.


    Jean appeared behind the man. Lilia''s gaze shifted towards her husband and she asked, "Do you also have to go?"


    Jean walked over to Lilia and stroked her head, "Yes, I have to go to the office. Do you have any events this afternoon?" Jean replied.


    "Yes, I''ll see Vivi and Rachelter." Lilia wore a satisfied expression when she felt Jean''s gentle hand stroking.


    Chris stared at the interaction of the two people silently. He suddenly felt very lonely when he saw the two of them express their love without hesitation. Chris hurriedly looked away and picked up his jacket. He busied himself tidying up the wrinkles on the jacket until Lilia and Jean finished talking. Only then did Chris turn to Jean.


    "Bro, I''ll go first. Don''t forget your promise earlier." Chris pointed out.


    "Yes." Jean nodded.


    Chris got out of the vi and headed for his car. While walking, the man took out his cigarette box and started smoking. When Chris got to his car, he leaned against the side of the car before pulling out his cell phone. But he did not immediately open the cellphone. Chris yed his cell phone for a moment, his face filled with doubt. He finally opened the cellphone when he finished smoking a cigarette.


    Chris called a number and waited impatiently. After a while, the phone finally got connected. The loud crowd immediately invaded Chris''s ears and made him move the cellphone away reflexively.


    "Where are you now?" Chris asked shortly.


    At the same time, Merry stared nkly at her cell phone screen. She was spending her precious free time ying in a mall game center near her apartment when her cell phone rang. Merry would pick up the phone when she realized the caller''s name on the screen.


    She repeatedly made sure that she hadn''t seen Chris''s name wrong before replying, "Brother Chris? Why did you call me?"


    Merry''s anxious and suspicious voice made Chris feel even more annoyed. The man frowned and repeated, "Where are you now?"


    Merry''s body shrank when she heard Chris''s annoyed voice. Her gaze fell on the game machine in front of her, "I-I am at the mall." Her answer was honest. As Merry said that, she heard the sound of a lighter on the line.


    Chris lit another cigarette and leaned back on the chair. After pausing for a moment, he suddenly asked, "What happened to my suit?"


    "What suit?" Asked Merry who was only half listening.


    Merry was so focused on the game machine that she didn''t realize Chris wasn''t answering. A few secondster, Merry''s character lost and the game was over. She scowled with an annoyed expression. This was thest coin she spent on it! If Chris hadn''t interfered with her game, she could have won!


    "Hello?!" Shouted Merry on the phone. She channeled her frustration and frustration through the scream.


    On the other end of the line, Chris put his cell phone away. His right ear was ringing at Merry''s scream. He massaged his forehead while taking a deep breath to calm himself down. What was he doing now? Why did he get irritated so easily when dealing with Merry?


    Just as Chris was about to open his mouth to repeat his question, he heard Merry''s cry.


    "Ah! Brother Chris, did you mention your suit?"


    "Yes!" Chris replied briefly.


    "Then give me your address. I''ll send it to you!" Merry replied. After returning from Yogyakarta, she just threw the coat in the corner and forgot about it. She nned to get the jacket to the dry cleaners as soon as possible before sending it back to Chris.


    But Chris replied, "No, I''lle and get it at your ce. I happen to have some free time."


    Merry felt that this news was like lightning in broad daylight.


    "Huh?" The words automatically came out of her mouth. Merry looked around in panic, "B-Brother Chris must be kidding! I don''t have free time like you! I have to pick up Ms. Lilia this afternoon because she has work!"


    Merry deliberately lied so that Chris wouldn''te to her apartment. She didn''t want to hear him nagging about the suit lying pitifully on the floor. After all, Merry hadn''t been satisfied ying here!


    Hearing that, Chris narrowed his eyes. His gaze turned cold and dark. Since when did this little girl dare to try to lie to him?


    "Is it true?" Chris asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah, right! I''m not lying, Brother Chris!" Merry nodded. For some reason, she panicked even more when she heard Chris''s calm question.


    "I just happen to be at the Lakeside Vi right now. How about I ask Lilia to give you time off today? I''m sure she doesn''t needpany this afternoon." Chris said with a sadistic smile.


    Merry felt as if she had been struck by lightning again!

 Chapter 108 - I’ll Come

    Half an hourter, Merry got out of the taxi feeling nervous. She stared at Chris''s European car parked in front of her apartment. Merry slowly approached the car and tapped on the window.


    In the car, Chris opened his eyes when he heard a knock. The man turned and saw Merry''s face peering into the car. For a moment, Chris felt the satisfaction that he could see Merry again.


    ''What the hell am I thinking?!'' Chris hurriedly wiped off the ridiculous feeling of satisfaction.


    He frowned and lowered the window. Merry immediately put her head through the car''s window and smiled broadly.


    "Brother Chris, sorry to keep you waiting! Let me get your coat, okay? I won''t be long, so you just wait here!" Merry said quickly.


    Merry turned and was about to run into her apartment, but Chris''s next words stopped her.


    "No, I''lle with you."


    Merry turned to Chris in disbelief. But the firmness in Chris''s eyes showed that he was not going to change his mind.


    "Huh?" Merry tilted her head. Was Chris so bored today that the man decided to waste time bothering her life?!


    But of course Merry wasn''t brave enough to ask Chris about that. She turned towards the man who was getting out of the car.


    "Brother Chris, don''t bother to get inside! I''ll be back in just 5 minutes. I won''t make you wait long, so you just wait in the car, okay!" Merry insisted, hoping she wouldn''t anger the man for her stubbornness. But she really didn''t want to hear Chris nagging at the condition of his suit!


    Chris stared at Merry without saying anything. He could detect the faint nervousness in the woman''s expression. Oh, so this little girl didn''t want Chris toe into her apartment?


    "Very well then. You can get it for me."


    Chris''s words made Merry smile broadly. But what Chris next said made the smile disappear from Merry''s face and reced it with panic.


    "By the way, I haven''t called Lilia. I''ll ask her to give you time off today." Chris pulled out his cell phone in a casual style.


    Merry immediately lunged at Chris and grabbed his arm. The young woman had a smile that looked fake on her face.


    "Brother Chris, don''t bother! I just remembered that I asked Ms. Lilia to leave today, so I have free time, really." Merry spoke while repeatedly ncing at Chris''s cell phone with a worried expression, "Ah, I have green tea that I just bought in my apartment. You must be thirsty, how about I make that tea for you?"


    Without waiting for Chris'' reply, Merry half dragged him to the front door of the apartment. But she didn''t notice the faint smile on Chris''s face.


    The man nced at Merry, who was still half hugging his arm. This was the first time they had been close since Chris met Merry in Yogyakarta. He could smell a faint floral scent from her body. The fragrant smell and freshness made Chris''s heart beat even faster.


    After they got inside, Merry directed Chris to the elevator. She continued to put on a big smile while stealing nces at the cellphone in Chris''s hand. She held a grudge against this cunning-hearted childhood friend. If it weren''t for that party in Yogyakarta, Merry wouldn''t have been caught in this situation!


    When the elevator door opened, Merry finally let Chris go. The man entered with an anxious look at the interior of the elevator that looked old and neglected.


    "Are you sure this elevator is safe?" Chris asked.


    The elevator light was not very bright and it made the atmosphere feel dim. Plus, the buttons on the side of the door looked old. This elevator wouldn''t suddenly jam and lock them inside, would it?


    Merry was busy racking her brains while staring nkly at Chris when she heard the question, "Of course. I''ve lived here for half a year and the elevator hasn''t had any problems."


    "Hmm��" Chris muttered. He knew that the Hiroshi Family had dozens of vis that Merry could use, but she chose to live in this dpidated apartment. He didn''t want to imagine what would happen when Merry''s older sister found out that her sister lived in a ce like this.


    The elevator stopped on the 17th floor. As the doors opened, Chris saw a long hallway with room''s doors on either side. Overall, the apartmentyout reminded him of that in hotels.


    They headed to apartment number 1702 which Merry currently upied. As they were walking down the hall, an argument was heard from one of the apartments there. Chris frowned. Why were the apartment walls here so thin and not soundproof?!


    Merry stopped at the door of her apartment and opened it. Right at that moment, a ck figure slipped out while meowing.


    Chris stared at the creature in disgust. That cat was so ugly!


    Meanwhile, Merry hurriedly blocked the cat with her feet. Then she crouched down and picked up the fat, short cat. Merry showed Chris the cat with great pride.


    "Brother Chris, this is my cat! His name is Tiger! Isn''t he cute?" Asked Merry excitedly.


    Cute? She called the cat with ck fur ring at him cute?


    Chris couldn''t understand Merry''s taste at all.


    Around one o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia departed from the Lakeside Vis. She arrived at Central Mall, her destination, less than half an hourter.


    Since Lilia still had a cold, she purposely wore a silver coat. The long coat wasbined with a white knit shirt and knee-length skirt. When she got out of the taxi, Lilia put on a wide pair of sunsses. The sses covered most of her face. The passing autumn wind blew Lilia''s skirt, revealing her slender, long legs.


    Lilia looked around and found her two friends standing in the mall lobby. The two of them smiled when they met Lilia''s eyes. She immediately approached them.


    On the other hand, Vivi stared fixedly at Lilia''s appearance. Her best friend was born to be a model. Even though Lilia was wearing simple clothes like everyone else, she still looked amazing. Her calm and confident way of walking made Lilia seem like she was walking on a runway.


    Vivi lowered her gaze andpared her appearance to Lilia''s. She let out a deep breath. In terms of beauty, she and Lilia were like earth and sky!


    "What''s the matter, Vivi?" Rachel turned when she heard the sigh, "Are you fascinated by Lilia''s beauty?" She teased.


    After getting a chance to rest and calm down, Rachel no longer looked as thin as before. She smiled more often and had a bright face. But she still chose to wear simple clothes such as t-shirts and ck leggings. After being abandoned by her family, Rachel always wore ck and white, as if to symbolize the purity she once had.


    Vivi scowled and nudged Rachel, "Of course not!" She said.


    "Sorry I kept you waiting!" Lilia greeted them when she arrived in front of her two best friends.


    Around them, people started to stop walking and observe Lilia. They seemed to have thought of Lilia as a famous artist �� and they weren''t wrong about that.


    "Shall we go straight to the meeting ce?" Rachel suggested. She felt a crowd of people would form soon if they stayed here any longer.


    Lilia and Vivi agreed with her proposal. They walked into the Central Mall. There were many well-known brand shops in this mall, making it a shopping ce for the elite. Therefore, there were many quality cafes standing in this mall. One of the cafes became Vivi''s regr meeting ce.


    Lilia sat in front of a round table made of wood while looking closely at Vivi, "So you actually decided to go on this blind date?" Lilia asked with a surprised expression.


    Vivi nodded from her seat across Lilia while ying with her coffee cup. She took a sip of the coffee before replying, "My co-worker has repeatedly rmended his acquaintance to me. Since I happened to be on leave today, I decided to try to meet him."


    Vivi lowered her head to hide her blushing face. Beside her, Rachel exchanged nces with Lilia. If Vivi saw the wide grin on the faces of her two best friends, she must have felt even more embarrassed. But luckily, Vivi didn''t notice their expressions.


    Lilia crossed her arms as she said, "I disagree with blind dates, but I''m sure it''s time for you to fall in love, Vivi."


    Rachel nodded too, "Did you know that people who have been single for 24 years are very rare these days? You are even rarer than pandas!"


    Vivi didn''t know whether she shouldugh along or be angry at the jokes of her two friends. But at least now she didn''t feel so tense over this blind date.


    *****


    Twenty minutester, Vivi moved to another table which was quite far from Lilia and Rachel''s table. The man she was supposed to meet was on his way to this cafe.


    "Rachel, what are your ns for the future?" Lilia asked after drinking the coffee.


    The woman looked at Lilia with a smile, "I''ve got a job, really. I''m an assistant at a designpany now." Rachel replied.


    Lilia could detect the faint pride in Rachel''s voice. She reached out and grasped her best friend''s hand tightly.


    "That''s great news! What''s the name of thepany?" Lilia asked. She felt happy for her best friend.


    "Hmm�� if I''m not mistaken��" Rachel muttered as she tried to remember, "It''s called the Thema Design Company."


    "Are you still living with Vivi? If you want to move, I can help you��" Lilia offered.


    However Rachel interrupted her, "I''ve found a nice apartment close to the office. This apartment is also not far from Vivi''s ce. I''ll move there at the end of this week." Rachel smiled softly as she said it, "Lilia, thank you for bringing me here from Mn. But you don''t have to worry too much about me anymore.. I''ll be fine."

 Chapter 109 - Interruption In The Middle Of A Date

    While Lilia was talking to Rachel, the cafe door opened. A male figure walked in. The man was wearing a id shirt and casual looking jeans. His brown hair was neatlybed back, giving him the impression of a neat and tidy man. The ck edged sses he wore reinforced that impression.


    The man stood for a moment near the door looking around. Finally, the man''s gaze fell on Vivi who was sitting alone. He took out his cell phone andpared the woman to the photo he got from Vivi''s co-worker. After he waspletely sure, then the man approached Vivi''s table.


    "Hello, are you Miss Vivi Tara?" The man asked politely. A warm smile crossed his face.


    Vivi turned and had an eye on the man. She smiled back as she got up from her chair, "Yes, I''m Vivi. You must be Mr. Nichs." Vivi said.


    "Nichs Sandra. Nice to meet you, Miss Vivi!" Nichs shook hands with Vivi.


    As they sat down, Nichs handed Vivi a small gift box, "I didn''t know what you like, so I bought you a box of choctes. I hope you like it." Nichs said in a careful voice.


    Not far from there, Lilia and Rachel were nodding their heads when they saw the situation. The two of them secretly gave a thumbs-up mark to Vivi from behind Nichs. That meant they agreed with this man.


    Nichs was polite and humble since he first appeared. He was also considerate enough to bring gifts at their first meeting. Plus, he treated Vivi very well.


    Vivi nced at her two friends with a big smile. She herself was also satisfied with the man.


    As Vivi and Nichs started chatting, Lilia continued to observe them while resting on her chin. If she was asked to rate Nichs, she would give him a 7 out of 10. Overall, the man looked nice and polite. However, Lilia felt that the man was not manly enough. In fact, Nichs seemed like a soft man. That impression was amplified by his voice which was soft as the spring breeze.


    Lilia started frowning. Could this gentle man handle the tough and passionate Vivi?


    Rachel noticed the frown on Lilia''s forehead and followed her gaze. When she didn''t find anything wrong, Rachel nudged the woman, "Lilia, you look weird. What''s wrong?"


    Lilia hesitated for a moment, then she shook her head, "No, it''s just�� that guy feels different." Lilia replied.


    Rachel raised an eyebrow, "Oh? I just found out that you are the expert on boys now." She teased, "Should I tell Mr. Jean about this?"


    Lilia snorted, "Don''t talk nonsense. I mean, he gave a different impression from when he first appeared."


    "Is it true?" Rachel tilted her head, "I don''t feel that way�� could it be that you just thought like that afterparing him to Jean?"


    "Ugh�� I can''t argue with that." Lilia sighed.


    Meanwhile, the conversation between Vivi and Nichs went very smoothly. Vivi''sughter could be heard from time to time. Lilia and Rachel continued to observe this situation in silence.


    Outside the cafe, a man was walking slowly. The man in the flower-patterned shirt was on the phone looking around. Coincidentally, his gaze fell on Vivi''s figure clearly visible from the cafe window.


    The man''s lips curved into a wicked smile. He said a few more things before hanging up on the call. Then he walked into the cafe.


    Tom Wibowo rubbed his hands with a cruel expression. He had been wanting to take revenge on Vivi for humiliating him at the hotpot restaurant any day. Even though they had met at the Lakeside Vi a few days ago, Tom didn''t dare to mess around at Jean''s house. Therefore, he wouldn''t waste this opportunity for revenge!


    Tom had forgotten his original intention to buy gifts at this mall. In fact, he came to Central Mall looking for a present for Sasha''s 28th birthday next week. However, his meeting with Vivi distracted the man.


    As Tom walked over to Vivi''s desk, he heard Nichs ask, "How much is your current monthly sry?"


    Tom''s smile grew even more evil. So it turned out that Vivi was on a blind date with this guy!


    "Her sry is about 6 million a month. She doesn''t own a car or a house of her own. What do you like about this woman, my friend?" Tom casually interrupted their conversation.


    The man patted Nichs on the shoulder when he said ''my friend''. Tom''s expression was sympathetic, almost sorry for the man.


    After saying that, Tom sat down on the empty chair with smooth movements. He crossed his legs and smiled broadly, as if his presence here was normal.


    Nichs and Vivi both looked at Tom in surprise. Then Nichs turned to the woman.


    "Miss Vivi, is this man your friend?" Nichs asked hesitantly.


    "Friends? I suppose you could say that!" Tom replied in an ambiguous tone. The answer implied that their rtionship was more than just friends.


    The man stole a nce at Vivi. Tom''s shoulders shook againstughter when he saw her face turn bright red. Who told her to embarrass him before? He was not the type to forget grudges easily!


    Vivi held back her anger with great difficulty. She wanted to erase that triumphant smile on Tom''s face.


    Nichs frowned at Tom''s reply. He nced at Vivi for a moment before turning back to focus on Tom. "Um�� then, what''s the rtionship like between the two of you?"


    "Our rtionship?" Tom smiled secretly and shrugged his shoulders, "What do you think?"


    The man seemed to really enjoy Nichs''s innocent reaction. But his excited expression suddenly turned to pain when Vivi kicked Tom''s leg from under the table.


    "Mr. Tom, please control yourself!" Vivi huffed.


    Tom stared back at Vivi irritably, "What? Are you mad because I tried to tell him about our rtionship?"


    Vivi pounded the table angrily, "Tom Wibowo, are you crazy?! I don''t even know who you are!"


    Vivi''s gaze fell on her coffee cup. Without thinking, she grabbed it and threw it at Tom. The coffee soaked Tom''s face and also his floral print shirt. Luckily, the coffee was not hot.


    "Ah! Damn it!" Tom rubbed his drenched face.


    He red at Vivi with burning anger. As the only son of the Wibowo Group, he had never been treated like this!


    "How dare you��!" Tom raised his hand and threw a punch in Vivi''s face.


    However, his movements stopped in midair. Someone held his arm from behind.


    "Who would dare�� ?!" Tom waved his arm hard to escape.


    "Ah!"


    At the same time as that shout, someone had fallen to the floor.


    "Hm? Why does that voice sound familiar?" Tom thought as he turned around.


    When he met Lilia who fell on her back, Tom''s legs suddenly felt limp.


    "Oh no, I''m so dead." Tom felt like crying. Why was it that every time he caused trouble, Lilia always appeared around him? In addition, she identally pushed the woman down this time.


    "Lilia!" Vivi immediately ran to her friend''s side.


    "Are you alright?!" Rachel also came running over from her desk.


    Nichs also rose from his chair, but the man took a few steps back as if he didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Lilia rubbed her back which hit the floor, "I''m fine, really. I''m just shocked." She said.


    Lilia didn''t say that the hand she used to stop Tom''s arm had gone numb. The man really didn''t hold back when he was about to hit Vivi. She didn''t want to imagine what would happen if she didn''t stop Tom.


    "S-Sicily Lilia, are you hurt?" Tom asked with a stiff smile. He was observing Lilia carefully while praying with all his heart that the woman was alright.


    Lilia got up from the floor, helped by her two friends. After shaking the dust off her body, Lilia nodded, "No, I''m fine. But I think we need to talk about this, Tom." She said while smiling broadly.


    Tom shuddered his neck when he saw that smile. His instincts told him that he couldn''t escape from Lilia.


    "O-Of course." Tom nodded obediently. He hoped he could convince Lilia not to mention this to Jean.


    Meanwhile, Nichs stood still while observing this situation. He hated violence so much that he automatically distanced himself from them. But now his gaze was fixated on Lilia who suddenly appeared. The man felt as if Vivi lost all of her charm while standing next to Lilia.


    "Mr. Nichs."


    Vivi''s voice made Nichs wake up from his reverie.


    "Y-Yes?" Nichs turned to the woman.


    "I''m really sorry about this." Vivi bowed deeply, "I''ll finish this, so you can go first if you want." She said.


    Vivi hoped that Nichs would show his manliness by staying here until they finished dealing with Tom, but the man betrayed her expectations.


    "Then, I''ll go on ahead. Excuse me." Nichs just nodded before hurriedly leaving the ce.


    Vivi sighed while watching the man move away. All her positive feelings for Nichs vanished immediately. This was why she didn''t like blind dates. The result was unpredictable!


    Vivi turned towards Tom and poured out her anger on the man, "Tom Wibowo! What''s your problem with me, huh?!" She shouted, irritated.

 Chapter 110 - Like A Coffee Beans

    Before themotion, there were very few visitors in the cafe. After they made a fuss, the remaining visitors immediately fled.


    The cafe maid stared intently at their group �� to be precise, at Tom, who had been causing trouble. The maid recognized Lilia''s figure, so she automatically sided with the model''s friend. Plus, she saw for herself that it was Tom who started the trouble on purpose.


    The servant approached them asking Lilia, "Miss, are you okay?"


    She didn''t even nce at Tom who was still drenched in coffee.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Sorry for making a fuss here." Lilia said while bowing to the servant.


    "We''re really sorry." Vivi and Rachel also bowed.


    "Ah, it''s okay. It''s not your fault." The servantdy hurriedly stopped them. She offered to make them take the long table at the end of the cafe while she cleaned the floor.


    Ten minutester, the coffee spill on the floor was cleared away while Lilia and her group moved to another table.


    Tom sat silently trying to clean his shirt with a wet tissue. His nose seemed to be filled with the strong aroma of coffee, making him feel like a coffee bean.


    Meanwhile, Lilia and Rachel were busy calming Vivi down. The woman shouted curses at Tom and almost hit him back if her two friends didn''t stop her.


    After Lilia confirmed that Vivi had calmed down, she turned her gaze to the only man at the table, "Tom Wibowo."


    "Yes, Sis Lilia!" Tom straightened his back straight away and gave Lilia his full attention. He didn''t dare to make another mistake in front of that woman.


    "Even though Vivi has a very good reason for her actions, she still makes mistakes for dousing you with coffee. I apologize for her actions." Lilia said calmly as she lowered her head.


    "No, no, you don''t need to apologize, Sicily Lilia!" Tom said. He rubbed the back of his head with an embarrassed expression.


    Tom didn''t think that the first thing Lilia would say was an apology. He was relieved that she was more reasonable and kinder than her husband.


    "But." Lilia continued and made Tom''s heart almost stop, "You have done an act of shame. You are a man, but you are trying to hit a woman. Can you feel proud of what you did?"


    Lilia''s words that initially lifted Tom''s mood and then knocked him down made the man''s guilt multiply. The man lowered his head while trying to find the right words.


    "I-I know I was wrong. I didn''t think clearly earlier. Please forgive me, Sis Lilia." Tom said with an expression full of regret. The implied meaning behind his words was, ''Please don''t tell Jean this.''


    But after a while, Lilia didn''t answer. Tom looked up and saw the slight smile on Lilia''s face. The woman nced at Vivi who was sitting next to her.


    ''I''m not someone you need to apologize to.'' This somewhat described what Lilia''s gaze really meant.


    Tom then shifted his gaze towards Vivi. The woman''s eyes were red and she refused to look at him. The man was silent for a moment, trying to resolve the inner conflict within him. He didn''t want to apologize to that insolent woman, but he was also afraid of Lilia and Jean''s anger.


    "��I am sorry." Tom muttered atst.


    Vivi nced at the man without saying anything. At that moment, Alex walked into the cafe.


    As soon as Tom saw his best friending, his eyes immediately lit up. His face that had looked sluggish now looked excited. His attitude was as if his savior had arrived.


    Tom hurriedly got up and walked over to Alex, "Have you bought a change of clothes for me?"?Tom asked hopefully. He was sick of smelling coffee!


    Alex nodded. Today, that man happened to be wearing a thin coat that was the same color as Lilia''s. He handed the shopping bag he brought to Tom.


    The man epted it with great joy, but Alex''s next words caught Tom off guard immediately.


    "I told Jean about this." There was a crash as the shopping bag in Tom''s hand fell and hit the floor.


    "Huh?!" Tom shouted frantically. His life would be finished soon!


    Alex patted Tom on the shoulder with a sympathetic expression, "It''s all your fault for getting into trouble with Lilia''s best friend right in front of her. Just face your punishment with guts!"


    Tom looked at his friend with a face and tears in his eyes. If they were best friends, shouldn''t Alex be helping him cover this up?! Why did that man tell Jean?!


    Tom dragged his steps towards the toilet in the cafe. He changed his coffee-drenched clothes while considering fleeing to Africa for 2 months. However, he immediately rejected the idea. Where could he run to? Even if he did escape to Mars, Jean wouldunch rockets to catch him and drag him back. He had no future!


    Tom continued toment his fate in the toilet when Jean entered the cafe.


    After Alex gave Tom a change of clothes, he greeted Lilia who approached him.


    "Sis Lilia, nice to see you again." Alex smiled broadly, "I''m sorry for the fuss Tom caused."


    Lilia shook her head, "Brother Alex doesn''t need to be sorry. How about you sit with us until Tomes back?"


    Alex nodded to Lilia''s invitation. Then his gaze fell on the coat Lilia was wearing. Incidentally, they both wore coats of the same color and brand. Alex exchanged nces with Lilia, then both of themughed together.


    "What a coincidence!" Alex said.


    Lilia nodded, "I thought the same thing."


    But to the female waitress standing behind the counter, their matching appearance didn''t seem like a coincidence. The servant quietly took out her cellphone and took a photo of the two. The photo result clearly showed Lilia and Alex wearing matching coats.


    Then the waiter uploaded the photo in a forum discussing who was Lilia''s mysterious boyfriend. The photo was apanied by the caption, "Geez, I now know who Lilia Pangestu''s boyfriend is!" In an instant, the discussion forum was bustling with variousments and opinions.


    Unfortunately, the person discussed in that topic had absolutely no idea that his name was yet another stir in cyberspace. Lilia invited Alex to sit at their table while chatting lightly.


    In the middle of their chat, Lilia happened to nce outside the ss door of the cafe. She saw a familiar figure and immediately stopped talking.


    Alex turned his head to follow Lilia''s gaze, then he smiled as he recognized the man''s figure. "Oh, I called Jean here too." He said in a casual tone, as if the president of the Genesis Company could be summoned at any time.


    Before Lilia could answer, Vivi immediately spoke up, "No, no, you don''t need to call President Jean over a small matter like this!" She said in panic.


    Vivi was still mad at Tom for ruining her blind date. But she did not think that this problem would be so big that it made Alex summon Jean.


    Alex shook his head, "You don''t have to be nervous. Jean is only here to punish�� educate Tom so he doesn''t repeat his mistakes. Tom has been a troublemaker since he was a kid, and he''s only afraid of Jean. So he gets called when Tom gets into trouble." Alex exined, shrugging his shoulders.


    After hearing that, Vivi sympathized with Tom''s friends who were dragged along whenever he caused trouble. She decided that she would keep her distance from Tom in the future. Vivi didn''t want to see Jean every time she got into trouble with Tom.


    Meanwhile, Lilia got up from her chair and headed towards the cafe door to greet Jean. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family smiled when he saw Lilia approaching him.


    "I never thought that Brother Alex would call you here. It''s just a small matter, really." Even though Lilia said that with an unsatisfied tone, her expression was different. She couldn''t hide her joy at being able to meet Jean here.


    Before Jean could respond, the door behind him opened again and revealed Kenny''s figure. Jean''s assistant was carrying aptop bag and a pile of documents. Kenny nodded at Lilia before sitting down at one of the empty tables and getting to work.


    Lilia stared at Kenny for a moment before turning her gaze back to Jean, "Are you that busy?" She asked while raising her eyebrows.


    "Not really." Jean replied briefly, but he deliberately averted his gaze from Kenny''s sharp gaze.


    Lilia watched the interaction between the two while holding backughter. Jean must be really busy because he brought Kenny here with him.


    "I heard Tom hit your friend?" Jean hurriedly changed the topic. His icy gaze swept across the cafe, but he didn''t see Tom''s figure.


    Lilia shook her head, "He didn''t hit Vivi. I stopped him before he could touch Vivi." She exined.


    Lilia purposely didn''t tell Jean that Tom made her fall too. She knew that Jean was overprotective of her. She wasn''t mean enough to spill all of Tom''s mistakes.


    "Oh, I see." Jean said lightly, but his eyes gleamed coldly.


    Jean was already about to give Tom a traumatic experience as soon as he heard Lilia''s getting caught up in the matter. If he found out that Tom also knocked Lilia down, maybe that man wouldn''t be able to get back from here safely.


    As Lilia and Jean walked over to their table, Lilia added, "You don''t actually have to bothering here, Jean. Tom has already apologized to us, so this matter is pretty much settled."


    "I don''t mind. I''m free." Jean said without hesitation. The man seemed to have deliberately forgotten Kenny who was drowning in the pile of work behind him.


    When Jean was about to sit beside Lilia, his gaze fell on the coat Alex was wearing. He immediately frowned when he realized that it was a coat that was almost the same as Lilia''s. Jean then shot his friend a sharp gaze.


    Alex shuddered as he felt a knife-sharp gaze pierce his side. He turned his head towards Jean, who looked back at him without covering up his annoyance. Alex smiled bitterly as he took off his coat and draped it over the back of the chair. Only then did Jean get rid of his sharp gaze.


    "Mr. Jean, I''m sorry I bothered you." Vivi opened the conversation in an awkward voice.


    Even though she was sitting directly opposite Jean, Vivi didn''t dare look straight into the man''s eyes. That man''s aura was too intimidating for her.


    Jean looked at Lilia''s best friend. He didn''t know why Tom was attracted to this woman, but he sympathized with Vivi for catching the attention of a troublemaker like Tom.


    That''s why Jean said softly to Vivi, "No, Tom has troubled you. I''m sorry for his actions."


    "No, no!" Vivi frantically waved her hand, "You didn''t do anything wrong, so you don''t have to apologize!"

 Chapter 111 - Blind Date As Compensation

    At the same time, Lilia and Alex''s picture was being talked about in an online forum.


    [User8273]: "So Lilia Pangestu''s boyfriend is Alex Vander, the owner of the Van brand?"


    [User6842]: "No wonder she can be the opening model for Mn Fashion Week! Her boyfriend owns the brand!"


    [User1331]: "So the sess is due to connection???"


    [User9224]: "But the two of them are great together!"


    [User5672] "@ User1060, Deputy Chairman, why didn''t you join in on this topic? Where are you going?"


    If Merry found out that this topic was hotly discussed, she would definitely join in soon. But unfortunately she was sitting on the sofa with Chris while apanying the man drinking tea.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Kenny received news about the hot topic while he was busy with the job Jean left behind. He was so startled that he jumped from his seat and spilled his coffee. Fortunately, Kenny managed to save theptop and other important documents from the copy.


    But after Kenny''s panic subsided, he stared at the phone screen with a frown. This topic was a great misunderstanding!


    When Kenny got up from his chair to tell Jean, Tom emerged from the toilet. Kenny saw his boss''s icy cold expression and decided that he would take care of this first before reporting it to Jean. Kenny didn''t daree close to Jean when he was in that bad mood.


    Kenny refocused on his cell phone and sent out the instructions to his subordinates, "Delete the photo and discussion board ASAP!"


    On the other side of the cafe, Tom immediately stopped walking when he saw that the person he was most afraid of was sitting at their table. He''d driven to run away from there, but Tom had learned from experience that it would only make Jean even more angry.


    "Why did you stop?" The icy voice was directed at Tom, "Do you think of stupid ideas like trying to escape?"


    Tom straightened his back automatically, "No sir! I didn''t think of that!" His answer sounded like a soldier''s.


    "Then, hurry over here. Don''t waste my time any longer." Jean tapped his finger on the table.


    "Yes, sir!" Tom forced his feet to move. He walked unsteadily, like a criminal about to be executed. He sat across from Jean as he prepared himself to ept his punishment.


    Jean took a sip of the espresso the waitress had just brought before cing it on the table. Then he gave Tom an intimidating look.


    "Tell me, what have you done today?" Jean asked coldly.


    His aura was so threatening that Lilia who was sitting next to him jumped too. Jean reached under the table and squeezed her hand gently to calm her down.


    "Bro, I admit that this is my fault!" Tom didn''t exin themotion, but apologized right away. He lowered his head with an expression full of regret.


    Alex drank his hot chocte before adding proudly, "I told you that only Jean can manage this guy!"


    Tom casted an irritated look at Alex. His gaze seemed to be screaming, ''Our friendship ends here!''


    Jean tapped on the table again and Tom immediately returned his gaze to the floor. The man could feel the temperature around him plummeting due to Jean''s anger.


    "Where did you learn to hit a woman? Didn''t your parents not educate you well?" Jean asked in a deep threatening voice, "I think you need to be re-educated so you don''t repeat stupid acts like today again!"


    Tom began to break out in cold sweat at the threat. His figure looked sad like a child who was scolded by his parents.


    Vivi felt uneasy when she saw Tom being scolded like that. That man was annoying and a troublesome maker, but he didn''t deserve to be treated this badly, right?


    Vivi cleared her throat and was about to open her mouth, but Tom spoke first.


    "Bro, even though I was wrong, you can''t just me me. This woman also doused me with coffee! My favorite clothes turned brown and couldn''t be saved! So it was only natural that I lost control a little and��" Tom continued to defend himself with fire.


    Vivi closed her mouth again in annoyance. She must be crazy feeling sorry for a selfless man like this! Vivi was tempted to mention about the time Tom pushed Lilia as revenge, but she held back. She was not that bad of a person.


    But Tom said, "��Then her date ran hurriedly after seeing this woman''s brutality! So it''s not my fault that her blind date failed today! I''m sure no man wants to be with a brutal woman like��!"


    Vivi got up from her chair and pounded the table while ring at Tom, "Hey! What the hell are you talking about?! It''s obvious that my date is ruined because of you! Don''t carelessly me others!" She rebuked him, "Besides, you raising your hands on me can''t be justified by your reasons!"


    "What did you say?!" Tom stood up too and red back at Vivi, "You ruined your date yourself! I saved that poor guy from you! And if you didn''t ssh me with coffee, I wouldn''t try to hit you!"


    "Should I just keep quiet when you ruin my date?! You really are such an embarrassing guy! You even pushed Lilia down when she tried to stop you! Don''t you have any guilt?!" Vivi continued to speak with raging anger without realizing that she had made a mistake.


    "It wasn''t on purpose!" Nor was Tom aware of the dangers arising from his quarrel, "And I''m sorry too�� ugh?!"


    Tom''s voice caught in his throat as he felt Jean''s heavy killing air.


    "Oh? Why did you stop?" Jean asked calmly.


    The man rested his elbows on the table and braided his fingers.


    "I want to hear more about this incident. It seems like nobody mentioned this to me before." Jean smiled broadly, but everyone just shuddered at that smile.


    For the next thirty minutes, Jean lectured Tom to death while continuing to emit his murderous aura so that he would remember his ''lecture'' this time. After Jean finally let Tom go, his best friend looked like he was lifeless.


    "So? What''s your answer?" Jean asked in a menacing voice.


    "Sir, yes sir!" Tom straightened straight up like a well-trained soldier, "I''ll never touch Sicily Lilia again no matter what, sir!"


    "Very nice." Jean nodded in satisfaction.


    "Jean�� aren''t you a little too much?" Lilia spoke up because she felt sorry for Tom.


    On the other hand, Alex''s shoulders were shaking from trying to suppressughter. His expression looked very satisfied.


    "No." Jean replied short, "Lilia, if something like this happens again, tell me immediately. Even if the culprit is my best friend or my assistant, I will punish them."


    Alex immediately stoppedughing, while Kenny, who was on the other side of the cafe, was shaking too.


    "Hmm�� alright." Lilia smiled faintly. She knew Jean wouldn''t ept an answer other than ''Yes'' this time.


    "Then, how about yourpensation to Miss Vivi?" Jean turned back to Tom.


    "Ah�� um�� about that��" Tom nced at Vivi with an annoyed look. Even though he was truly sorry for pushing Lilia, he still had a grudge against that woman, "Since I ruined her date, I''ll arrange another blind date for her. What do you think?"


    Vivi looked at Tom with suspicion. She couldn''t believe this man''s promise! What if Tom gave her an ugly or very poor partner?!


    "No need ..."


    "Agreed."


    Vivi was about to refuse, but Jean agreed to the offer.


    "I''ll make sure you do it right, so don''t mess around."


    Jean''s warning made Vivi feel a little calm.

 Chapter 112 - Visit To His Office

    After Jean mediated them, Tom and Vivi shook hands to show that they had made peace. Jean reminded Tom again that he needed to arrange another blind date for Vivi.


    The blind date that Tom arranged would one day bring another, no less violent,motion. Neither Tom nor Vivi knew that their destinies were inseparable from each other. Whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, only time could tell.


    *****


    It was 3 o''clock in the afternoon when Lilia left the cafe with Jean.


    Before leaving with Rachel, Vivi tried to exin the incident to Nichs via chat and asked him to meet again. But the man''s response was ambiguous, indicating that there was no hope of mending her rtionship with Nichs.


    Alex and Tom continued the hunt for Sasha''s birthday gift which was interrupted earlier. They offered Jean to join them, but the man coldly refused.


    Lilia followed Jean and Kenny to the underground car park. Before she got into the car, Lilia saw the assistant whisper something in Jean''s ear. In an instant, Jean''s expression turned sharp.


    Lilia got into the car before asking Jean, "What''s wrong? Did something go wrong?"


    Jean sat beside Lilia and closed the door before shaking his head, "There''s nothing you need to worry about." He answered.


    The man grasped Lilia''s hand and rubbed it.


    "Where are you going? Kenny will take you first." Jean asked softly.


    Lilia studied the man''s expression carefully. His face had returned to normal, so Lilia couldn''t guess what Kenny was saying.


    "Lilia?" Jean called out to her when she didn''t respond.


    "Um��" Lilia bit her lip as she thought about what she wanted to do.


    She had no work schedule for the rest of the day. Even so, Lilia didn''t want to return to the Lakeside Vi. Without Jean or Sister Mei, she would die of boredom in that vi. However, Lilia had nowhere else to go. Then a brilliant idea came to Lilia''s mind.


    "Jean, are you very busy?" Lilia asked suddenly.


    "There are three meetings I need to attend this afternoon, but I''m not too busy." Jean answered without hesitation.


    The man did not look arrogant when he said hisst sentence. Although other people would copse if they had to attend 3 meetings in a row a day, Jean thought it was something normal.


    Jean observed Lilia''s expression while smiling faintly. Then, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Your face says that you just had a brilliant idea. What do you want to do?"


    Lilia''s body trembled when she felt Jean''s breath touch her ear. She hurriedly moved away and covered those ears. Lilia''s trembling appearance while looking at him warily made Jean chuckle.


    Lilia cleared her throat and tried to look serious again, "I-If I don''t interfere�� I want to go to the office with you. Do you mind��?" Lilia asked while looking at Jean worriedly.


    Jean paused for a moment with a surprised face. Then, a big smile crossed his face. He reached out and pulled Lilia into his arms.


    "Of course I don''t mind. It makes me very, very happy." Jean whispered before kissing the woman.


    Lilia was about to let herself get carried away when she suddenly realized something.


    "J-Jean, wait!" Lilia covered Jean''s mouth with both hands.


    The man gave Lilia a dissatisfied gaze.


    "I still have the flu! You will catch it if you kiss me!" She eximed.


    Meanwhile, Kenny started the engine while listening to their interactions. Hemented the fact that this car did not have a ss divider between the front and rear seats. Why did he have to listen to the conversation of this husband and wife in love?!


    *****


    They arrived at the Genesis Company office in half an hour.


    Lilia followed Jean into the room. She surveyed the interior of the room with great interest. This wasn''t the first time Lilia had set foot into Jean''s office, but she always felt a different atmosphere every time she walked in.


    Shelves filled with various kinds of books and documents neatly covered the walls. The furniture in the office was mostly pastel colored, creating a calm and conducive atmosphere for work. The style of the room really reflected Jean''s calm and reliable personality.


    Lilia sat on one of the sofas while watching Jean work hard. The man would read a document in his hand in a few seconds, then immediately exchange it for another document and read it quickly too. He kept repeating it without looking confused or tired.


    While doing so, Jean also shared his attention with hisputer screen. The sound of keyboard typing and e-mail notification sounds that regrly filled the room showed just how busy Jean was. Lilia was amazed at the fact that this was considered something that was normal for Jean. No wonder Kenny suffered every time his boss left his job.


    The sound of knocking on the door brought Lilia to her senses. She had no idea how much time she had spent watching Jean work. Lilia turned to the door when she heard Kenny''s voice.


    "President, your meeting with the client will begin in 5 minutes." His assistant reminded Jean.


    "Okay." Jean replied without looking up from the document.


    When he put down the final document, Jean met Lilia''s eyes. The woman''s eyes lit up, as if Lilia had just watched a very interesting show.


    "Are you bored?" Jean asked, putting down his pen and interlocking his fingers.


    Jean''s gesture reminded Lilia of the first time she met Jean in this office room.


    Lilia smiled when she heard Jean''s question and shook her head. She got up from his chair, then stepped towards the man.


    "I''m not bored. Instead, I''m worried that my presence will interfere with your work. You seem very busy." Lilia said as she walked around Jean''s desk, "There are only a few minutes before your meeting starts. Here, let me massage your shoulder."


    The woman stopped behind Jean''s chair, then she began massaging the man''s shoulders. Lilia was shocked when she felt how stiff Jean''s nape and shoulders were.


    "Your body must feel sore all the way after sitting in the chair for too long. You should call the masseuse regrly to keep your body healthy." Lilia scolded him.


    Jean was always worried about Lilia''s health, but that man didn''t pay attention to his own health at all.


    Jean stretched out his hand and grabbed Lilia''s arm, "That''s enough, you don''t need to massage me anymore."


    Jean didn''t stop Lilia because of her poor massage technique, but because he wouldn''t be able to concentrate in the next meeting. The touch of Lilia''s soft hands and her fragrant scent made Jean almost lose control.


    "But��" Lilia protested with a frown.


    "How about you make tea for me?" Jean suggested another alternative that was safer for his heart, "There is a small kitchen connected to this room. You can make tea there."


    "Alright." Lilia nodded. But a few momentster she realized something, "Wait, aren''t you going to the meeting after this? I won''t finish making tea in just a few minutes!" Lilia protested.


    Jean justughed and didn''t answer. But Jean''s message was clear. Lilia didn''t have to do anything for him.


    Lilia sighed, "Okay, fine, I won''t interfere with your work any longer. Don''t you have to attend an important meeting right away?" She asked with faint irritation.


    Jean stoppedughing and turned his chair so that they were now facing each other.


    "Lilia, you don''t bother me. I just don''t want you to push yourself while you''re still sick." Jean exined in a persuasive tone, "But if you really want to do it, I''ll drink that tea after I''m done with the meeting. Okay?"


    Lilia nodded, "Okay. You always help me, so I want to do something for you." She said while lowering her head, "Please let me help you too."


    Jean''s eyes widened for a moment. Warmth filled his chest and spread through his body. Jean just wanted to forget about the meeting and spoil Lilia, but unfortunately he couldn''t do that. The man made apromise by stroking Lilia''s head.


    "Alright. I''m looking forward to your tea." Jean said softly.


    Before he went to the meeting, Jean raised the air conditioner temperature in the room to 28 degrees. His office now felt like a room without air conditioning, but Jean didn''t want Lilia''s flu to get worse because of the cold temperature.


    *****


    Lilia turned anxiously at the clock. It''d been almost an hour since Jean left for the meeting, but the man hadn''te back yet.


    It started raining outside the window. The drops made the windows blurry and the room felt gloomy than usual.


    Lilia stared at her cell phone screen with a bored look. Almost all mass media that covered the entertainment world report the same thing. They all discussed Aphrodite Agency''swsuit against Hartanto Entertainment. In addition, Lilia also learned that many people on the inte still bashed Sara and Rina through theirments on social media.


    Another piece of news that caught Lilia''s attention was about William. Many people became suspicious of the photo posted by the man. Lilia herself didn''t know what William was trying to do either. But it stirred a great debate amongizens and many of them guessed that the man in Lilia''s photo was William.


    Fortunately, Lilia''s fans immediately cleared up the ridiculous idea.


    [User8723]: "I think the man in that photo is William Anggara!"


    [User7759]: "@ User8723, William Anggara is not that tall. I''ll bet my life that it will NOT be William Anggara!"


    [User8723]: "Oh, that''s right!"


    Lilia closed her cell phone and put it on the table. She got up from her chair, then walked around the room. Lilia was trying to find something that would help pass her time, but she couldn''t find anything interesting. The woman then stopped near Jean''s desk.


    A pile of documents covered the surface of the table, but Lilia still remembered the photo frames that had been disyed there. Her gaze shifted to the desk drawer. If Lilia remembered correctly, Jean put the picture frame in the drawer on the right.


    Lilia approached the desk drawer with a racing heart. She felt a dejavu, as if she was repeating her actions when she first set foot in this office.


    What photo was so important to Jean that the man disyed it on his desk? And why didn''t Jean let Lilia see it? Could it be a photo of someone Jean wanted to hide from her?


    Lilia''s steps suddenly stopped. She stared closely at the desk drawer. Lilia was very, very tempted to open the drawer and look for the photo frame. But on the other hand, Lilia wanted to respect her husband''s privacy. Maybe Jean would show her the photo when he was ready.


    Finally Lilia''s trust in Jean won her over her overwhelming curiosity. She let out a long sigh before heading to the small kitchen that Jean had mentioned. Lilia intended to divert her mind by making tea, even though she didn''t know when Jean''s meeting would end.


    Just as Lilia walked into the kitchen, Jean and Kenny walked into the office.


    Kenny looked around the room, but he didn''t see Lilia''s figure. He assumed that the woman happened to be going to the toilet or something. Kenny took this opportunity to talk about sensitive issues.


    "President, regarding the project with the Pangestu Family�� there is a problem with the n they submitted.." Kenny said.

 Chapter 113 - Did You Hear That?

    Jean was just sitting at his desk when Kenny said that. He immediately cast a sharp gaze at his assistant. The man''s gloomy expression seemed to tell Kenny to shut up.


    But Kenny didn''t know why Jean told him to shut up. Wasn''t Lilia not in this room? It was precisely the time to discuss the matters of the Lilia''s Family!


    Kenny was about to continue his words when he heard the sound of cups clinking from the kitchen. He closed his mouth in an instant. So Lilia had been in this room since earlier?!


    Jean''s assistant pretended to be busy with the pile of documents he was carrying. Kenny wanted to change the subject, but no idea came to mind. The room was shrouded in silence until Lilia emerged from the kitchen.


    Lilia carried a tray containing two teacups in her hand. She smiled confidently as she greeted the two men, "Oh, you guys are back! You guys are just in time, I just brewed green tea. I''m sure this time the result is better than yesterday!"


    Kenny nced at Lilia with a racing heart. Jean''s assistant tried to read Lilia''s expression, but the woman looked rxed as if nothing had happened. It seemed like she didn''t hear Kenny''s words just now. The man''s heartbeat began to slow down and Kenny became more rxed.


    "Thank you for the tea, Mrs. Lilia. Excuse me." Kenny left Jean''s office after receiving the teacup.


    Lilia watched Kenny leave, then she turned her head towards Jean. The man took his cup and started blowing the tea. The room was shrouded in silence again as Lilia watched Jean drink the green tea she made.


    The woman cleared her throat and broke the silence by asking, "The meeting was quite long, huh? Aren''t you tired?"


    Jean slowly raised his face and stared at Lilia. Then he put down his cup and smiled ambiguously, "Did you hear that?" He asked in a t tone.


    Lilia''s face suddenly froze. After a while, she finally recovered from her shock. Lilia shrugged with an embarrassed expression, "Sorry, I didn''t intend to overhear..." She muttered.


    "Ah, that''s not what I meant." Jean hurriedly said as he saw the look on Lilia''s face. He gestured for the woman toe closer.


    Lilia turned around Jean''s table and walked over to him. To her surprise, Jean suddenly grabbed her arm, then pulled her to sit on the man''sp.


    "J-Jean! Are you aware of the ce?!" Lilia immediately struggled and tried to get away from that man.


    "Why? There''s no one else here." Jean replied calmly, but he tightened his arms around Lilia''s waist.


    "B-But they could have gotten in here!" Lilia panicked.


    "None of my staff is brave enough to walk straight into my office without knocking. So you can rest easy." The man''s calm tone made Lilia finally stop struggling.


    "��Are you sure?" Lilia asked with a flushed face.


    "One hundred percent." Jean answered while kissing the back of Lilia''s hand.


    The woman took a deep breath and leaned her head against Jean''s chest. Although this position embarrassed her to death, their closeness also made Lilia happy. She could hear Jean''s heartbeat clearly. Its steady and strong beat gave Lilia a sense of security.


    "About the project with the Pangestu Family." Jean continued their conversation which had been interrupted earlier, "I don''t mind if you want to know about it. What do you want to do?"


    If Lilia wanted to interfere in this matter even, Jean wouldn''t get in her way.


    But to Jean''s surprise, Lilia shook her head, "I''m not going to do anything. I don''t know anything about your business, so I don''t want to carelessly interfere and make the situation worse." Lilia said firmly without hesitation, "If Kenny says there''s a problem with the project, you can handle it without worrying about my reaction."


    Jean chuckled and cupped Lilia''s face, "Are you sure? I won''t mind if you interfere in this matter."


    Lilia closed her eyes and replied, "I''m sure. I don''t have to do that because I trust you."


    "Oh, really?" Jean raised an eyebrow.


    "I am sure that you will handle this matter fairly. If problems are found in the project, you and my father will solve them. This has nothing to do with me." Lilia assured. Her expression said that Jean was too worried about her.


    Jean smiled broadly and lowered his head to steal her lips.


    *****


    Lilia still apanied Jean in his office until the man''s job was finished. Although usually Jean returned home after 10pm, today he finished all of his work around 8. Kenny secretly told Lilia that this was because Jean was motivated by Lilia''s presence. The two of them had dinner at Jean''s office before heading back to the Lakeside Vi.


    Lilia had just finished taking a shower when her cell phone vibrated. She opened the notification and read Line''s message from Harold.


    [Harold]: "Check Twitter!"


    [Lilia]: "What happened?"


    [Harold]: "The two people are fighting!"


    Lilia became curious when she read that. She sat on the bed and opened the Twitter application. Not long after, herughter broke out.


    It turned out that Sara and William had a fight right there!


    The main cause of the quarrel was a photo William posted 10 minutes ago. The photo showed a runway stage that was photographed from a distance. There was a woman standing in the center of the stage, but her figure was not clearly visible because of the distance.


    But anyone who watched Mn Fashion Week sometime ago would surely recognize it. It was the runway stage inside the Arengario Pce, the venue for the opening show for Mn Fashion Week. And that woman was Lilia.


    Apart from photos, William also added the caption, "I think about you endlessly, this love is driving me crazy!"


    When Lilia skimmed over thements ofizens regarding the photo, she saw Merry''sments.


    [User1060]: "Is William Anggara practicing for his new role? His words are so poetic that they are disgusting!"


    Lilia''s lips curved into a faint smile. She agreed with Merry''sment, the man''s words were an exaggeration. Lilia read some of the otherments before moving on to Sara''s ount.


    [Sara]: "You really let me down! You ungrateful man! No wonder @Lilia dumped you first, @William!"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. Why did Sara drag her into their fight too? That woman also reversed the events of three years ago with great ease. Though Sara herself made sure everyone knew that William had dumped Lilia at that time. Fortunately, after the incident over the kissing photo and thewsuit, no one took Sara''s word anymore.


    Lilia checked thements column and found Merry''sments again.


    [User1060]: "Sara Hartanto, have you received a love letter from an Aphrodite Agency attorney? It is better if you take care of your business before you care about your love story!"


    Lilia chuckled as she closed the application. She put down her cell phone before getting up and walking to the bedroom window. Tonight, the sky looked clear and full of stars, mirroring Lilia''s happy mood.


    When Lilia heard footsteps from behind her, she felt Jean''s arm around her shoulder. The man hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, "What are you doing here?"


    Lilia leaned her head on Jean''s shoulder with a smile, "I just thought, what would happen if I never met you."


    Maybe Lilia would immerse herself even more in her work and spend her life without trusting other men. Or she would try to fill the void in her heart by going on a blind date like Vivi. It was also possible that Lilia would ept Alfred''s offer to stay by the man''s side.


    But whatever choice she made, Lilia was sure that she would never be as happy as now. Only Jean could heal the wounds in her heart and teach her to trust others again.


    Lilia heard Jean sigh. The man hugged her without saying anything for several minutes.


    "Why do you suddenly think of that?" Jean finally asked. His voice was filled with worry.


    Lilia spun around and wrapped her arms around Jean''s neck. She smiled as she said, "Nothing. I just happened to think about it, so you don''t have to worry."


    With each passing day, Lilia found herself falling more and more in love with Jean. She also became more and more dependent on him, to the point that she felt she couldn''t live without Jean. Even though the feeling was a little scary, Lilia didn''t mind. That was a sign of her trust in her husband.


    Jean chuckled and touched his forehead to Lilia''s, "I didn''t think that Mrs. Widjaya could be sentimental like this." He teased.


    That night, Lilia slept in Jean''s arms as usual. Nothing happened between them.


    When Lilia woke up the next morning, she stared nkly at the ceiling. Then she reached out and touched the cold side of the bed. Lilia continued to lie down thinking about something for a long time.


    They were married and slept in a room, but why didn''t Jean do anything to her? The man showed no sign of taking their rtionship a step further. Wasn''t Jean interested in her body? Was that why he didn''t touch her?


    If Jean heard Lilia''s guess, that man would have protested loudly. Lilia didn''t know how hard Jean tried to hold himself back every night.


    Finally, Lilia decided to take the initiative and try to deepen their rtionship.


    *****


    That morning, Lilia had an appointment with Adele, the editor-in-chief of iKoN Magazine. The magazine office was located in an elite office area in the middle of the city.


    Lilia arrived at the office building at 10 am.. She texted Adele to let her know that she''d arrived.

 Chapter 114 - The Role Of A Side Character

    When Lilia walked into the lobby, she saw Adele stepping out of the elevator. The middle-aged woman was dressed like an executive, with a white blouse and light blue coat. Adele also saw Lilia and immediately walked over to her.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Lilia." Adele said with a warm smile.


    She looked at the clothes Lilia was wearing with great interest. The young woman wore a simple gray dress that reached her knees,bined with a ck cardigan. Her elegant appearance wasplemented by a belt made of silver chain.


    "No, I just got here, really." Lilia shook her head. She spoke in a rxed tone, as if she were dealing with an old friend.


    Adele''s smile grew wider. She had always liked Lilia''s calm personality since they first met. The model was never arrogant or curvy. Lilia treated others with a calm and respectful attitude, regardless of who the other person was.


    "Shall we talk at my office?" Adele led Lilia to walk towards the elevator.


    "Of course." Lilia nodded while following the woman.


    "Ah yeah, Louis Spark called me two days ago. This is the first time I''ve heard that guy so enthusiastic. He highly praised your acting skills and I was quite surprised by then so I''m looking forward to the release of the music video." Adele said with a chuckle.


    Lilia joined in theugh, but she was actually surprised. She didn''t think Louis would rate her that high.


    *****


    They entered the editor-in-chief''s room and Adele closed the door before telling Lilia to sit down.


    Lilia looked around the office room. The first impression she got was that the room looked very neat and tidy. The walls were white without a trace of blemish. Shelves of various kinds of magazines covered one side of the room, but the contents of the shelves had been carefully arranged.


    Adele sat across from Lilia and began to rummage through the pile of magazines on her desk.


    "Ah, here it is." Adele pulled out a magazine and handed it to Lilia, "Do you like the cover? It will go to printing soon." Adele exined, "After seeing the sample, the editorial team is sure that this magazine will sell well."


    Lilia epted the magazine and looked at the cover. The figure of Lilia wearing a typical gangster outfit on the front page of the magazine reminded her of the photo shoot at the abandoned warehouse. She opened and nced through the contents of the magazine.


    "I don''t really know about magazines, but I''m sure that this magazine can be extraordinary because of the efforts of Adele and the team." Lilia said politely as she put the magazine back on the table, "I really thank you for being given the opportunity to work with this amazing team." Her gaze was filled with gratitude.


    Adele poured a cup of coffee and offered it to Lilia, "You are too humble! I am the one who is happy to work with you!" Adele said.


    Lilia received the coffee while nodding.


    Adele cleared her throat before changing the topic, "Lilia, I actually invited you here to talk about something." She said with a serious face.


    Lilia straightened her body, "Looks like something important." Shemented.


    "You can say that." Adele then nodded, "I asked you toe today at someone''s request."


    Adele''s serious expression made Lilia tense even more. The editor-in-chief was silent for a few moments, causing silence to envelop this room. The silence became even more unbearable until��


    "Hahaha!" Adele suddenlyughed out loud, "I''m just kidding, you don''t have to be so tense. I invited you here to show you this."


    Adele opened her desk drawer and took out a folder. She handed the folder to Lilia who looked confused.


    "Louis has given it a lot of thought since seeing your acting in the music video. He wants you to y a side character in the film he''s working on." Adele exined.


    Lilia looked at Adele in surprise. She didn''t think Louis valued her abilities that much. She received the folder and opened it. The folder contained the outline of the film script.


    Lilia scanned the document, which was only a few pages long. When she was done, she looked at Adele and was about to share her opinion. But Adele immediately got ahead of her.


    "Before you refuse, let me exin first." Adele raised her hand and stopped Lilia, "I''ve contacted your manager personally. Harold, is that right? He said you weren''t interested in getting into the movie industry right now."


    Lilia nodded.


    "I respect your opinion, but on the other hand, Louis'' manuscripts are always of high quality. I think this is a rare opportunity for you. Why don''t you think about it carefully before giving your answer?" Adele offered.


    Adele sounded sincere when she said that. Her eyes were filled with trust and appreciation towards Lilia. The model looked back at the script in her hands before sighing.


    "I never thought that Director Louis really appreciated my acting skills." Lilia said bluntly.


    She had no prior acting experience. The role in the music video was her first. Naturally, Lilia felt that she wasn''t good enough to attract Louis''s attention.


    Adele shook her head, "Louis has a talent for discovering hidden talents! As soon as filming for his music video is over, hees right up to me and tells me a lot about you. The man asked me to help him get your cooperation."


    Adele reached out and grasped the younger woman''s hand. Her eyes looked really serious.


    "Lilia, to be honest I''ve never seen Louis insist on like this. I''ve also read the script for the film he was making. Even though you got a side character, that character suits you and has a happy ending. I hope you will think about this offer carefully, okay?" Adele said solemnly.


    After reading the outline of the script, Lilia had to admit that Louis'' ability as a director was unmatched. The film had the theme of ancient kingdoms and was entitled "The Chosen Kingdom". Lilia did feel a little interested in the script, but she needed to consider this offer first.


    Then Lilia looked at Adele in surprise. The middle-aged woman looked very serious when she asked Lilia to consider this offer. Adele acted as if the sess of this film meant a lot to her.


    "Adele, looks like your rtionship with Director Louis is very good, huh." Lilia mentioned that.


    Hearing that, Adele lowered her gaze. She looked hesitant, but finally the middle-aged woman looked back at Lilia. There was determination in her eyes.


    "Louis is my husband." Adele replied briefly.


    Lilia nearly dropped the script in her hand. She never heard the news that Adele was married. But on the other hand, she knew that Louis Spark was married.


    Adele read Lilia''s surprise and smiled faintly, "I''m telling you this because I trust you. I hope you can keep this a secret." She said while tucking her short hair behind her ear.


    Lilia immediately nodded, "Of course, Sister Adele. I won''t tell anyone."


    She felt that she had a lot inmon with Adele. Lilia began to understand why a tough andpetent woman like Adele was willing to lower her ego to persuade Lilia. That woman must really love her husband.


    *****


    Lilia left the iKoN Magazine office at around half past two in the afternoon. She parted ways with Adele after having lunch together at a nearby restaurant. The model then hailed a taxi and headed towards the agency office. The folder with Louis'' film script inside was still in her hand. She intended to discuss this offer with Harold as soon as possible.


    After a long journey, Lilia finally arrived in front of the agency office building. She got out of the car and was immediately greeted by the cold monsoons. Lilia tightened her cardigan while feeling a little sorry that she didn''t bring a jacket.


    Lilia walked towards the building''s entrance while stealing nces around her. Due to the cold air, there were very few pedestrians around here. They all walked quickly so as not to linger in the cold air. But Lilia couldn''t get rid of the strange feeling clinging onto her. She felt a pair of eyes watching her every move.


    As Lilia approached the steps leading to the front door of the office, she heard footsteps heading her way.


    "LILIA PANGESTU!!"


    Apanied by that scream, Lilia felt her body being hit by someone from the side. She dropped her script and staggered backward. Lilia almost fell to the ground, but she managed to bnce herself. She looked up and saw Rina standing in front of her. Lilia''s gaze immediately turned cold.


    The woman was breathing and seen wearing only a short sleeved shirt and jeans in the cold air. Her hair looked disheveled in the wind. Her current appearance looked a lot different from her morous appearance at any awards ceremony.


    "Rina, what do you want?" Lilia asked in a tired voice.


    The woman red at Lilia with a gaze full of hatred. She pointed at Lilia and shouted loudly, "Lilia Pangestu, are you not satisfied ruining people''s lives?! Because of you, I''ve lost my reputation and my career in entertainment! Isn''t that enough for you?!"


    Several pedestrians stopped hearing Rina''s scream. They began to watch the y with great interest.


    Lilia sighed when she heard Rina''s usation. Compared to Rina''s impulsive and explosive attitude, Lilia remained calm as usual.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked coldly, "I made you lose your reputation?" Her tone sounded scornful.

 Chapter 115 - It’s All Your Fault

    Rina red at Lilia. She seemed not to feel the cold wind blowing past her. When she heard Lilia''s scornful tone, her anger exploded and burned the remainingmon sense she had left in her mind.


    The woman had hated Lilia since they first met. Her life that was once running smoothly ended the day she met that woman. They made their debut as a model at the same time and she was the source of all of Rina''s bad luck.


    Lilia always wore a cold expression and acted unfriendly, but that woman managed to get everything Rina wanted. She hated Lilia''s sess at her job. She hated Lilia''s talent as a model. She hated Harold''s attitude to tantly side with Lilia. She really hated everything about her!


    When Rina signed a contract with Sara, she felt that this was her big chance. Rina was sure that she was finally standing on the same level as Lilia and that everyone would acknowledge her abilities. But she never imagined that signing the contract would be her biggest mistake.


    Half an hour ago, Sara suddenly called her and canceled their contract unterally. Even worse, Sara also threatened Rina to paypensation suffered by Hartanto Entertainment due to Aphrodite Agency''s legal suit.


    Without a job and without anyone''s support, how could Rina be able to pay 2 billion rupiah?!


    It was all because of that witch!


    "This is your fault!" Rina screamed. Her eyes were filled with intense hatred, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be caught in this situation! Lilia Pangestu, this is all your fault!"


    That heart-piercing scream destroyed the calm in front of the agency office building and attracted the attention of more pedestrians. However, Lilia did not care about Rina''s anger and hatred towards her.


    To Lilia, Rina looked like a kid who went berserk because she lost the game. The woman refused to admit her weakness and instead med Lilia for the failure in her life. What a sickening woman.


    Lilia took a deep breath before walking towards Rina. The sound of the high heels that Lilia was wearing on the sidewalk echoed loudly. She didn''t take her eyes off Rina while walking towards her. Lilia stopped right in front of the woman.


    "Do you know what you are like right now?" Lilia asked in a low but clear voice, "A loser."


    Rina''s shoulders jumped when she heard that.


    "You refuse to take responsibility for what you''ve done and instead me other people. You think I''m bored enough to try to tarnish your reputation? You only ept the consequences that you deserve for your own actions." Lilia continued in an ice cold voice.


    Rina''s face looked even paler with every word Lilia said.


    "Keep this in mind, Rina Ca. I never tried to harm you. You yourself tarnish your reputation because of what you did��"


    "Shut up!" Rina shouted and cut off Lilia''s words. The woman stepped forward, as if trying to intimidate Lilia, "You liar! If it weren''t for you, how could I fall like this ?! It was you who refused to admit your own actions!"


    Lilia sighed again. She could see that Rina had no intention of listening to her at all.


    "Lilia Pangestu, I won''t let you escape without punishment!"


    Along with that, Rina took out something from her pocket. Her eyes filled with madness as she lifted the object up high. Her face was colored with joy and Rina began tough hysterically.


    Lilia''s face changed as she recognized the object in Rina''s hand. A cutter knife. Even though the cutter looked brittle and broke easily, its sharpness was not inferior to that of a pocket knife. Lilia immediately knew what Rina was going to do.


    As expected, Rina stepped forward and swung the cutter at her. The target was Lilia''s face. That woman seemed determined to destroy Lilia''s appearance and career at the same time.


    "Shit!" Lilia stepped back, but she wasn''t fast enough to dodge the cutter.


    "LILIA !!!"


    That shrill scream echoed out in front of the agency office building. Harold stood in front of the lobby door with a panicked expression.


    The man had been waiting for Lilia''s arrival a long time ago, but the model didn''t appear. Lilia wasn''t the type to disappear without a word. Even if she would bete, Lilia would send a message to her manager. That''s why Harold guessed that something was up.


    When he heard a screaming sound from outside the building, Harold immediately went downstairs to check it out. But he did not think that the situation was even worse than he thought.


    "Lilia!" Harold eximed once again, his voice trembling violently. He ran down the steps as fast as she could, but the man was toote.


    "Akh!" Lilia screamed in pain, but there wasn''t a single wound on her face.


    Drops of blood fell onto the sidewalk, causing several of the pedestrians to scream in horror. The blood came from Lilia''s left hand which was holding the cutter tightly.


    Rina''s eyes widened as she realized what was happening. She underestimated Lilia''s reaction speed and her recklessness. Even Rina wouldn''t dare to catch the cutter barehanded!


    ***


    Rina immediately woke up from her shock and tried to pull the cutter free from Lilia''s hand. But before she could do that, Lilia had caught her wrist with her other hand. The woman''s grip felt as strong as iron. Rina raised a hand and was about to p Lilia when Harold reached them.


    The man ran as fast as he could towards Lilia and Rina who were fighting each othwer. The distance traveled was only a few dozen meters, but it felt like an enormous distance to him. He had never felt this tired.


    "Get away from her, damn it!"


    Harold clenched his fists and hit Rina''s face from the side. He put all his strength into that punch.


    The adrenaline-driven adult male strength made Rina''s vision darken for a moment. Her ears were ringing painfully and she couldn''t hear anything. When Lilia released her grip, Rina let go of the cutter she was holding before falling to the ground.


    Harold looked at Rina coldly. After confirming that the woman didn''t have the strength to fight back, Harold turned his head towards Lilia. His expression turned panicked when he saw Lilia''s left hand that was covered in blood.


    "Lilia, are you badly injured?! You have to be taken to the hospital immediately! I''ll call an ambnce!" Harold said as he reached into his pocket, looking for a cell phone.


    "Harold, calm down a little. It''s not that bad." Lilia said calmly. She shook off the blood from her left hand and moved her fingers, "Look, I can still feel my fingers. I''ll be fine."


    "STOP! Don''t move your hand! You will make the wound worse! Just keep quiet and don''t do anything! Got it?!" Harold scolded Lilia.


    After making sure Lilia stopped moving her left hand, Harold sighed and turned his attention to Rina. The woman was still sitting on the ground with a nk expression. It seemed like she hadn''t fully recovered from Harold''s hit just now.


    Meanwhile, more and more pedestrians flocked around there. Harold nced at the crowd with a frown. Some of them started to take pictures or record this situation. Harold took off his jacket and used it to bandage Lilia''s bleeding hand.


    "Lilia, stay here and don''t do anything. I''ll take care of this situation." Harold said sternly.


    "Okay." Lilia nodded and watched Harold dash away to call the agency''s security team. Then she turned to the woman who had attacked her, "You''ve made a very big mistake this time, Rina." Lilia said.


    "��What do you mean?" After a few seconds of pause, Rina replied.


    "Let''s seeter." Lilia replied ambiguously, "Good luck. That''s all I want to say."


    She was sure that when Jean heard about this, that man would not forgive Rina. When his best friend pushed Lilia down identally, Jean gave Tom a long lecture. She didn''t want to imagine what that man would do to Rina who had cut her with the cutter.


    After Harold brought the agency''s security team to arrest Rina, the man called an ambnce. Harold then apanied Lilia to the hospital in that ambnce.


    At about half past three in the afternoon, news of the incident took the inte by storm. The assault carried out by Rina became the hottest topic discussed by everyone. Meanwhile, the news that Lilia was suspected of being seriously injured in the attack became the second hottest topic. However, not a single photo of Lilia had circted on the inte. Pretty sure someone was deliberately keeping that model''s current state a secret.


    Harold returned to the agency office after escorting Lilia to the hospital. He went to the police station near the office taking Rina with him. The woman was escorted by two Aphrodite Agency security.


    The police on duty received Harold''s report and assured the man that they would immediately carry out an investigation. The two security forces handed Rina over to the police. The woman could be arrested because of strong evidence in the form of a cutter covered in blood and a photo of Lilia brought by an ambnce.


    But the involvement of a well-known celebrity such as Lilia Pangestu left the policeman feeling headaches. The police needed to carry out an investigation of this case carefully and thoroughly.. Otherwise,izens would make a scene on the inte, just like some time ago.

 Chapter 116 - Severe Injury

    The discussion of the topic concerning Lilia''s injury continued. People on the inte heated up even more when there was notest news from the police or Aphrodite Agency.


    [User3568]: "Is Lilia Pangestu really badly injured?"


    [User9921]: "Is the entertainment world getting more and more brutal to the point of iming casualties now?"


    [User8233]: "Why is there no news at all? Hey @Agency Aphrodite, say something! How is Lilia Pangestu doing now?"


    [User3090]: "How bad is it? God, I really love Lilia, don''t take her from me!"


    [User1001]: "I just got thetest news from the vice chairman. Currently Lilia is hospitalized and her condition is stable. It is certain that the culprit who attacked her is Rina Ca."


    [User7392]: "Who has the address where Rina Ca lives?"


    [User3090]: "Who has the address where Rina Ca lives? (2). Time for our revenge!"


    [User9921]: "Who has Rina Ca''s residential address? (3)"


    [User8233]: "Who has Rina Ca''s residential address? (4)"


    Five minutester, someone posted an address.


    That night, the police station near Rina''s apartment received more than 20 calls. All calls came from residents of the same apartment as Rina. They reported that someone ced various kinds of offerings at the door of apartment number 1220, as if the upants of the apartment had died.


    *****


    When Lilia was told thatizens thought she was badly injured, the woman was leaning back on the hospital bed in a rxed style. Lilia was ced in the VIP room of Surabaya Hospital which was equipped with various medical equipment. She felt that this room was too much for her, who only had a scratch wound on her left hand. Lilia listened to Harold''s story while taking a bite of the apple slice fed by Merry.


    "Then, sorry for interrupting your rest, but I need your cooperation at this time." Harold said while taking out a lot of things from his bag.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise, but she let Harold do whatever he wanted. The man put a breathing apparatus on Lilia''s face before handing Merry a piece of gypsum.


    "Help Lilia put it on her left arm. I want to take some photos to post on the inte!" Harold''s ordered.


    "Is this really necessary?" Lilia asked when Merry put the gypsum on her arm.


    Thoughizens were easily influenced, they were not stupid. She felt that those people would not believe this charade that easily. In addition, a cutter would not cause bone fracture or respiratory problems.


    "If we don''t do this, that selfish woman will get away again!" Harold replied with a wicked smile, "This time we have to make sure Rina really has no way of escaping!"


    "Ah�� alright." Lilia decided not to discuss this further.


    Merry finished putting on the gypsum and nodded confidently, "I agree! We don''t know what she will do next if she is let loose! We need to punish her as hard as possible!" She said excitedly.


    Harold then turned to Dn, the exclusive MUA for Lilia, "Dn, fix Lilia''s makeup. Make her look pale and unhealthy. Oh, and give her some fake bruises." Harold instructed.


    Dn nodded with an enthusiastic expression, "Of course! Leave it to me! I''m good at things like this! I actually wanted to learn to be a corpse makeup, but my mother forbade me so I ended up learning to be an MUA as apromise!" He said excitedly.


    Lilia, Harold, and Merry then looked at Dn. Neither of them could respond to that shocking confession.


    Lilia frowned. Suddenly, she didn''t want to let Dn do her makeup.


    Half an hourter, Aphrodite Agency finally issued an official statement on their website. The statement described the incidents of assault by Rina Ca, their former artist, against Lilia Pangestu. Currently, the model was undergoing treatment in a hospital.


    They purposely didn''t exin Lilia''s injuries or when she could be discharged from the hospital. The ambiguous news madeizens even more worried. Lilia''s fans even created the hashtag #PrayForLilia, which immediately went viral on the inte.


    Lilia was at a loss for words when she saw the news. Everyone treated her as if she was seriously injured and in a very critical condition, even though the wound was only two lines on the palm of her left hand.


    *****


    After Harold finished taking pictures of Lilia''s ''badly injured'' figure, he immediately left the room together with Merry and Dn. The cause was a male figure who was sitting beside Lilia''s bed.


    Lilia cast her gaze outside the window while trying to fill her mind with soothing things. However, the afternoon sky was covered by thick overcast clouds and the wind was blowing hard, as if there was a storm. The bad weather made Lilia even more depressed.


    She asionally stole nces at Jean, who continued to stare at her in silence. That man just appeared in this room and immediately sat down without saying a word. Lilia was about to say hello, but the intimidating aura Jean emitted made the woman cancel her intention.


    "�� Lilia." Jean called.


    "Y-Yes?" Lilia immediately turned to him. Even though she didn''t do anything wrong, Lilia felt guilty towards that man.


    "Show me your wound." His order was strict.


    Lilia stretched out her left hand reluctantly, "It''s only a small wound and it will heal soon, really. You don''t need to worry too much." She hurriedly exined.


    Even though the wound on her left hand was quite severe because Lilia was gripping the cutter tightly, she continued to insist that it was just a minor wound.


    Jean grabbed Lilia''s wrist gently and studied her bandaged palm. Then, he turned his attention to Lilia''s face, which looked pale due to Dn''s makeup. After a moment, Jean let out a deep breath.


    After Jean sighed, the room was enveloped in silence again. The man didn''t let go of Lilia''s wrist and his gaze was fixed on the bandage on her hand. Jean acted as if the wound would heal faster with constant observation.


    The quiet atmosphere made Lilia feel very awkward.


    She cleared his throat and said carefully, "Jean, say something."


    But that man didn''t respond to Lilia''s words. She tried to get Jean''s attention in another way. Lilia leaned over and grasped the man''s hand with her uninjured hand.


    "Honey, do you hear me?" Lilia whispered. Her cheeks turned red after saying that.


    Fortunately, the tactic worked. Jean finally responded by looking at Lilia. The man''s expression was t, but he couldn''t hide the worry in his eyes. Lilia knew that Jean had be worried because the news circting on the inte exaggerated her injury. This was all Harold''s fault!


    "What do you want me to say?" Jean replied curtly.


    Lilia studied the look on Jean''s face with a feeling of concern, "Are you mad at me?" She asked carefully.


    That was the impression Lilia had since that man first appeared. That also made Lilia feel guilty for no apparent reason.


    Jean looked stunned when he heard that question. It seemed that he just realized that he let his feelings escape from him. Jean rubbed the back of Lilia''s right hand with a sigh.


    "No, I''m not mad at you. I know it''s not your fault." Jean replied softly to calm the woman.


    Although Jean answered honestly, he did not fully exin his feelings. He was angry, but those emotions were overpowered by the panic and anxiety for his wife. Besides, that man wasn''t angry with Lilia. Jean was angry at Rina for injuring her and at Harold for letting this incident happen. He was also angry with himself for not learning from his mistakes in Mn.


    Jean used to be able to control his emotions well, but that didn''t work with Lilia. Anything rted to Lilia, even the smallest thing, could make his mood rise or fall in an instant.


    Lilia decided to trust Jean and nodded. Then she exined, "This wound is really a minor wound. Harold wanted to create a scene on the inte, so he purposely exaggerated this incident. You really don''t have to worry, Jean."


    Even if Lilia said that, she knew she wouldn''t be able to act as calm as Jean if their positions were reversed. The man replied back by wrapping his arm around Lilia''s waist. Jean held Lilia tightly while being careful not to touch her injured hand.


    "Don''t make me worry this much again." Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear, "Don''t harm yourself next time."


    Lilia looked up before nodding, "I know. I''ll be more careful next time." She promised.


    Jean put her head on Lilia''s shoulder as he teased, "If you ever catch the cutter barehanded again, I''ll have Clifford escort you wherever you go."


    Lilia nodded hard. Just like Jean, she also didn''t like being escorted openly.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the Surabaya Hospital car park.


    Merry continued pacing back and forth with a panicked expression. She asionally stopped to check her cell phone, then returned to repeat the action.


    Harold frowned upon seeing Merry''s restlessness, "What are you doing? Can''t you calm down a little?" He asked sharply.


    Merry immediately stopped pacing, but her face still looked pale.


    Dn, who was observing her reflection in the mirror, nced at Merry, and jokingly said, "Did your heart flutter when you saw the man who entered Lilia''s room earlier? Could it be, you fell in love with him at first sight?"


    Merry''s face looked even paler when she heard the joke. Her heart was racing, but for apletely different reason! But before Merry could correct Dn''s words, the man continued.


    "You better just give up, Mer. Such a man will never nce at another woman in his life. Didn''t you see his eyes earlier? There was only Lilia in his sight! I don''t think he even noticed you!" Dn said bluntly.


    Instead of feeling sad, Merry became happy when she heard that. Sheughed as she said, "I would be happy if that was the case!" Then she noticed her ambiguous words and hastily added, "I mean, I''m so happy for Big Sis Lilia!"


    Merry hoped with all her heart that Jean wouldn''t notice her presence earlier. She was scared to death when that man suddenly appeared in Lilia''s room. Merry continued to hide behind Harold while shrinking her body as she left Lilia''s room.


    While Merry was thinking if she''d got away from Jean or not, a European car that looked familiar entered the parking lot.

 Chapter 117 - Why Are You Here?

    The European car stopped at one of the vacant spots. Its side window then slid down. Chris''s handsome face emerged from the car. The man''s gaze was fixed on Merry''s figure. The woman looked so happy when chatting with Harold and Dn.


    The sight made Chris feel jealous. Merry never showed such a happy expression when she was with Chris. Plus, it had been years since hest heard Merryugh.


    Chris took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth without lighting it. The annoyance in his chest peaked when he saw Merryughing at something Dn said. He didn''t know what made the young womanugh, but Merry''s figure seemed even more dazzling to Chris''s eyes.


    Chris clicked his tongue in annoyance. Why did Merry seem so happy when talking to a feminine man like Dn? Chris was definitely a lot better than that man!


    While Chris was grumbling to himself, Merry was relieved that she''d escaped Jean once again.


    The young woman tightened her jacket as she felt the cold autumn breeze. Lately, the air had gotten colder and the weather changed rapidly.


    "Harold, if there''s nothing else I need to do, can I go home first?" Merry asked. She wanted to get out of the cold and y with her cat, Tiger!


    Harold exhaled his cigarette smoke while waving at Merry, "Okay, you can go." He said.


    Merry''s smile broke when she was allowed to leave. She turned and walked away. But Harold''s next words brought Merry''s footsteps to a halt.


    "Wait!" Eximed Harold, "Come here tomorrow morning to deliver Lilia''s breakfast. All of her work this week will be postponed, so take this time to apany her often."


    Merry''s smile disappeared as quickly as it appeared. She turned around and gave Harold a reluctant look. It''s not that Merry didn''t want to deliver Lilia''s breakfast, she''s just afraid to meet Jean at the hospital.


    "But Sis Lilia has Bro�� Jean, so she doesn''t need me to deliver her breakfast." Merry hoped that Harold would cancel his order for this reason.


    But Merry did not think that Dn would destroy that reason. The man polished his nails as he said, "That man looks like a young master from a rich family. Do you think he can cook?"


    Merry red at Dn, but the man was too focused on his nails to care.


    Harold dropped his cigarette and stomped on it, "I won''t force you, but��" The man smiled slyly, "I can give you a bonus if you want to do this."


    Finally Merry was defeated by the power of money. She forced herself to smile and said, "Just leave it to me! I will deliver breakfast to Ms. Lilia tomorrow morning!"


    When Merry said goodbye for the second time, Harold did not stop her again. But to be safe, the young woman ran away as fast as she could. She was afraid that Harold would have another bad idea if she lingered there. If that man told her to stay in the hospital room with Lilia, Jean would definitely catch her!


    Dn finished polishing his nails and put away his file before ncing at Merry''s figure running away. The small woman ran pretty fast too.


    "Bro Harold, is that little girl short of money?" Dn asked skeptically.


    The backpack slung over Merry''s shoulder was a branded bag that cost millions of Rupiah. There''s no way the woman who carried that kind of bag was in financial struggle.


    Harold stared at Dn for a moment then replied, "Maybe."


    Harold never thoroughly investigated Merry''s background. He only hired the woman because of the answer in the interview. Merry imed that she had been a loyal fan of Lilia ever since the model made her debut. For Harold, that was enough.


    Meanwhile, Merry ran towards the front gate of the hospital. She was acting in such a hurry, as if she was being chased by a dog. But before Merry could pass through the gate, someone pulled her backpack from behind and forcefully stopped Merry''s steps.


    "Ow!" Merry almost fell over and hastily took her bnce. Then she turned her head around with an exasperated look, "Who would dare�� oh."


    Merry''s voice vanished when she saw Chris. The man took off Merry''s backpack and crossed his arms.


    "B..Brother Chris! I didn''t see you earlier!" Merry said as she turned and stood obediently in front of the man.


    Today, Chris was dressing formally, as if he had just attended an important event. He was wearing a shirt covered in a dark blue suit. A thick ck coat that reached the kneespleted the look. The tall man didn''t seem bothered by the chilling autumn wind.


    At first nce, Chris''s appearance couldn''t be ssified as a handsome man. His clean face and innocent looks made other people automatically think of him as a cute, kind-hearted man. Only those closest to him know that Chris was hiding a snake-like heart behind his appearance. His arrogant attitude befitting Jean.


    As someone who could be called his childhood friend, Merry knew fully well the original character of Chris. She looked at the man with great concern.


    "Why are you running so fast like you''re being chased by a dog? Where are you going?" Chris asked.


    "Back home of course!" Merry answered while fixing the position of her backpack that Chris had pulled. Then she saw the fruit basket in the man''s hand. Her gaze was fixed on the neatly arranged red apples, "Brother Chris, are you here to visit Sis Lilia?"


    Chris followed Merry''s gaze and smiled faintly. He took one of the apples and passed it to the young woman, "You want this?"


    Merry looked at Chris, blinking in confusion. The man had never shown his selfless side. There must be something he wanted. But Merry''s growling stomach sounded, making her cheeks flush.


    She had ordered lunch, but she didn''t have a chance to eat it because of this incident. Merry grumbled quietly that Sara had interrupted her precious lunch time.


    Merry immediately took the apple, "Yes, I want it! Thank you, Brother Chris!"


    She wiped the apple with her shirt, then immediately took a bite. But before her mouth touched the fruit, Chris grabbed the apple back. She almost bit her own hand!


    "This fruit hasn''t been washed, so you shouldn''t eat it." Chris said, grinning mischievously.


    Merry red at the man. As expected, Chris would not give her the fruit for nothing.


    "The apple isn''t dirty! I wiped it down well!" Merry protested while trying to reim the apple.


    But Chris used his height to keep the apple away from Merry. The young woman stomped her feet in annoyance. Did Chris intend to give her the apple or not?!


    "If you want this apple,e with me!" Chris said as he turned around.


    Merry''s expression immediately turned pale, "Come...? You mean to the hospital?" Merry asked while slowly retreating. Was Chris crazy?! The person Merry feared the most��Jean, was still in there! Was this guy trying to get her caught?!


    Chris stopped moving when he heard Merry''s refusal. He frowned and turned his head back to the woman. The man remembered Merry''s happy expression while chatting with Harold and Dn earlier. In that instant, Chris''s expression turned grim. Irritation filled his eyes. Did Merry really dislike him?


    Merry''s gaze was still focused on the hospital building, so she didn''t notice the change in Chris''s expression.


    "Are you��" Chris started to speak, but he hastily stopped his sentence. He didn''t want to hear the answer. Chris wasn''t sure he could stand up to hear Merry say she hated him.


    "Brother Chris, I really don''t want toe with you!" Merry uttered the line Chris didn''t want to hear so easily.


    Chris clenched his fists as he desperately tried to hide his turbulent emotions.


    "Brother Jean is still in there, so I don''t want to be caught by him!" Merry continued.


    Instantly, Chris''s mood improved. So that''s why Merry didn''t want toe with him! That woman didn''t hate him!


    Chris was so lost in thought that he didn''t hear Merry say, "Since you know now, I''ll go home first!"


    Merry turned and was about to run away, but Chris''s reaction was quicker. The man caught her backpack again.


    "Um�� Brother Chris? Can you let me go?" Merry asked with a pitiful look.


    Chris met Merry''s gaze with a sigh. Of all the women he knew, why did he fall in love with this little girl?

 Chapter 118 - Breaking A Promise For A Woman

    "Brother Chris ..." Merry once again called out to him in a pitying voice.


    The voice sounded so soft and spoiled to Chris''s ears, like the sound of a cat meowing at his master. The man''s heart raced fast and made his mind confused. Chris lowered his arm that was holding the apple while taking a close look at Merry.


    He tried to find out what made him so attracted to this woman. Merry''s appearance was quite ordinary, it could even be said to be simple. She did not have a dazzling beauty like Lilia.


    Chris had met all kinds of women, from women with dazzling beauty to women with natural elegance. But none of them could win Chris''s heart. Merry alone left the deepest impression on his heart. He didn''t know since when this young woman had conquered his heart to such an extent.


    Chris began to think about all the things he found interesting about Merry. The woman had an active personality since childhood. Her round face always looked lively and full of vigor. In a way, Merry looked like a plum blossom in spring. This flower was not the most beautiful flower, but had a distinctive fragrance and was not easy to forget.


    But the most appealing thing to Chris was Merry''s eyes. The woman hadrge eyes and was always shining with enthusiasm, like a meteor at night. Increasingly, the man felt that his taste for women was truly abnormal.


    Meanwhile, Merry grew impatient as Chris continued to ignore her. She reached out and tugged at the hem of Chris''s shirt.


    "Brother Chris, what are you doing?" Merry asked irritably.


    Instead of answering, Chris slipped the apple into Merry''s bag. Then he lifted the woman''s tiny body by the cor of her shirt.


    "Wait ...! Bro! Put me down!" Merry struggled, screaming in panic.


    "If youe with me, I''ll give you more apples." Chris said calmly. Without waiting for Merry''s reply, he started walking toward the hospital building.


    "I��" For a moment, Merry was tempted by Chris''s offer. However she hurriedly shook her head. "I would, but let me down first! I''m not your pet, you know!" Merry grabbed Chris'' coat and tugged at it in loud protest.


    Chris just let go of the woman when they got close to Lilia''s room. Merry covered her face with both hands while trying to erase the embarrassing experience from her memory just now. The visitors and the hospital staff who passed them always gave them strange looks. Merry didn''t want to remember all their whispers.


    "So? What are you going to do now?" Chris asked the woman, "You want toe with me?"


    Merry shook her head vigorously, "I''ll just wait in the bathroom! Brother Chris, call me when you''re done!"


    Without waiting for Chris''s answer, the young woman fled into thedies'' room. Chris chuckled at her behavior. Merry acted like a frightened cat.


    The man turned around and continued his steps. While walking, he studied the fruit basket in his hand. After a while, Chris took another apple and put it in his coat pocket. He intended to give it to Merry since she loved apples. Chris looked forward to the big smile that would adorn her face.


    Of course, Merry wasn''t really an apple lover�� she''s just starving because she didn''t have time to eat lunch. But Chris didn''t know about that. He nodded and muttered to himself, "If Lilia wants to eat an apple, Jean can buy the fruit himself. Who told that guy to break his promise for a woman?!"


    Chris arrived at the door to Lilia''s room and slid the door open without knocking first. In the next second, he immediately regretted his actions.


    The two people who were kissing beside the bed immediately jumped. To be precise, Lilia was hurriedly getting as far away from Jean as possible. Her pale face was now bright red. On the other hand, Jean reached out and rubbed Lilia''s lips gently. The man didn''t panic or startle by Chris''s appearance, as if the man standing by the door was just a passing wind.


    Chris silently scolded Jean''s actions, ''Shouldn''t you be an expert at self-control, Jean?! Why are you kissing her here?! Don''t you realize this is a hospital?! Look at that, Lilia''s face looks red as a tomato because of you!''


    "Oh? Did Ie in at a bad time?" Chris said in a rxed tone.


    He walked in and put the basket he was carrying on the table. Then he turned to Jean. His childhood friend stared back at him with an irritated expression. Secretly, Chris felt satisfied that he had managed to get revenge on that man.


    Jean raised an eyebrow, "Can''t you knock on the door first?" His voice was sarcastic.


    Chris snorted. Had Jean knocked on the door himself before entering?


    "What for? Besides, the door''s unlocked." Chris replied stubbornly as he sat on one of the sofas. He leaned back and crossed his legs, as if he were rxing in his own home.


    Lilia gave a small cough to interrupt them. Then she got out of bed and whispered to Jean, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Lilia''s face wasn''t that red, but her cheeks were still blushing. After Jean nodded, she immediately headed to the bathroom connected to the room. As Lilia passed Chris, she gave him a pleading look. She wanted Chris to keep the incident a secret�� or erase it from his memory, if possible.


    Chris could only nod as he felt Jean''s gaze pierce him. He had no choice but to have Jean here.


    Lilia walked into the bathroom feeling relieved. She stood in front of the sink mirror and watched the reflection. Her face looked pale, with a reddish tint around her cheeks. Her lips seemed slightly swollen after the kiss.


    When Lilia recalled the embarrassing incident, her face felt hot again. She let out a deep breath. Who could have thought that Chris suddenly walked in without knocking first?


    Lilia shook her head and turned the faucet. The sound of running water filled the bathroom. Lilia intended to wash her face to remove the thick makeup from Dn earlier. Before she could touch the water with her right hand, she heard a knock on the bathroom door.


    "Lilia, don''t get your left hand wet, okay?" Jean reminded her from outside.


    "Yes!" Lilia replied with a faint smile. Her husband waspletely overprotective.


    Chris also had the same opinion as Lilia. The man clicked his tongue when he saw the worry on Jean''s face.


    "Jean, you''re too much. Lilia isn''t a kid anymore, you know?" He rebuked, "If you continue to act like this, one day she will get annoyed and leave you!"


    "What are you here for?" Jean asked in an icy tone. It looked like Chris just irritated him.


    Chris sighed as he slipped his hand into his coat pocket. He yed with the apples he had put there and asked, "Why are you asking that? Did you forget that you promised to meet me at Mount Fushi? We should have divided thend there this afternoon, right!"


    Jean walked over to the table and poured a ss of water for Lilia to drinkter, "I didn''t forget." The man replied briefly as he moved the fruit basket Chris had brought as far as possible.


    "Then why didn''t you show up?! Do you know how long I waited there?! An hour and a half! I stood at the foot of the mountain in the cold monsoon wind for an hour and a half, you know! If I got sick because of that, I''ll send my medicine bill to you!" Chris protested.


    "I''ve sent Kenny as my recement." Jean said dryly.


    Actually, Jean himself was already on his way to the ce. However, when he got close, he learned the news about Lilia. Jean immediately turned around and headed towards the hospital without hesitation. Jean''s only regret was that he couldn''t immediately reach Lilia''s side due to a great distance. The man felt absolutely no guilt for Chris, who had been abandoned at the foot of the mountain.


    Chris red at his friend. He seemed to be able to read the man''s thoughts, "It''s useless! This handover won''t be valid if you don''t attend! You can''t get Kenny on your behalf!"


    Jean nodded, "Oh, sorry then." He said briefly.


    Chris waited for a moment, but Jean didn''t continue. This made Chris angry. Was that all? After abandoning him at the foot of the mountain for an hour and a half, was that all Jean could say?!


    The man massaged his forehead while sighing once again. In the past, Chris always hoped that Jean would find the woman he loved. He assumed that Jean''s cold and distant attitude would change. Chris''s assumption was not wrong.


    His friend began to act gentler and warmer, like humans in general. Unfortunately, this change in attitude only appeared when Jean was with Lilia. In other words, Jean was still acting like before in front of others.


    While Chris was busy racking his brains to find a way to solve this problem, Jean finally opened his mouth.


    "You don''t need to be confused about the distribution of thend. I will transfer the entirend to you unconditionally." Jean said casually, as if he were talking about the weather and not multi-billion dornd.


    "Huh?!" Chris cried out in surprise, "Are you kidding?!"


    "Tomorrow, I will have someone prepare the required documents." Jean continued in a serious tone.


    Chris was silent for a moment before throwing himself back on the sofa, "Okay, it''s up to you. It''s yournd, you can do whatever you want." Chris muttered tiredly, "So tomorrow you will be handing over thend with me, okay?"


    "What do you mean? I''m not going anywhere tomorrow." Jean frowned when he heard that, "Lilia is injured, so I''ll apany her."


    Chris stared nkly at Jean, then he let out a third sigh. He couldn''t beat Jean''s love for his wife!

 Chapter 119 - Disobedient

    Chris got up from his chair and walked to the door. He had already said everything he needed to say, so he would not interfere with Jean''s alone time any longer. When his hand touched the door, Chris suddenly remembered something.


    "Hey." Chris turned to his friend, "Tomorrow is Sasha''s birthday party. Did you forget?"


    Jean''s hand stopped from tapping on his cellphone for a moment. Then, the man answered in a t tone, "Really? I''m going to have Kenny send her a gift."


    Jean''s voice sounded cold as ice. That man still remembered what Sasha said to Lilia on the day they got married. He also remembered that Lilia couldn''t sleep thinking about those words�� even though that wasn''t the only thing that kept her from sleeping. Jean didn''t want to make Lilia even more anxious by attending another woman''s birthday party.


    Chris raised his eyebrows in surprise, "You''re noting to the party?"


    Jean and his friends had unwritten rules. They would always be present at each other''s birthday parties. It had been their habit since childhood. Until now, they had always followed these unwritten rules. But it looked like Jean intended to break the rules this time.


    Jean red back at Chris. His expression showed that the man didn''t want to repeat his words again. Only then did Chris understand what Jean meant. The manughed out loud.


    "Oh right, Lilia is hurting right now. You intend to apany her until she recovers, right?" Chris said in a sarcastic tone.


    Without waiting for Jean''s reply, Chris slid the door open and left the room. He had heard the phrase ''love can change a person'', but in Jean''s case, it was too extreme!


    Chris frowned as he smelled the typical hospital disinfectant smell. He walked towards the toilet where Merry was still hiding. One hand slipped in the pocket of his coat and touched the apple. Chris''s mood improved a little when he imagined the woman''s happy face.


    *****


    Not long after Chris left, Lilia came out of the bathroom. She looked around and was relieved to see that Chris wasn''t there. Then her gaze fell on the figure of Jean who was in the middle of a call.


    The man was sitting on the long sofa under the window. Jean leaned back and crossed his legs in azy manner. His left elbow rested on the arm of the sofa while talking on his phone. Jean''s gaze was fixed on Lilia''s figure as usual. Every time that man saw Lilia, he acted as if he had no one else in sight.


    The window behind Jean revealed an evening sky that was getting cloudier and darker by the minute. The rain soaking the window panes made this hospital room feel even gloomy.


    Lilia turned around and headed towards the light switch when she heard Jean''s words.


    "Buy me something and send it to the Hiroshi Family for me tomorrow. Anything is fine."


    The woman quietly listened to her husband.


    "You choose. I don''t care." After saying that, Jean hung up the phone.


    Lilia turned on the light in the room, then turned to her husband. The man was observing Lilia''s appearance closely. She smiled and walked over to the sofa where Jean was sitting.


    Just as Lilia was about to sit next to Jean, she heard the man''s words, "Finally you came out of your hiding ce." Jean teased her.


    Lilia frowned and started moving towards the other sofa. But Jean immediately caught her waist, preventing Lilia from moving. The woman chuckled and sat beside Jean without fighting back.


    "What do you mean? I just washed my face in there. I didn''t take that long." Lilia replied.


    "Hmm��" Jean muttered.


    His gaze brushed Lilia''s face, which was now clean without makeup. He raised his hand and touched her cheek. The woman''s skin felt as smooth as a baby''s, which showed how much effort Lilia put in to maintain her appearance. Lilia''s face looked fresh and radiant.


    "What do you use to clean your face?" Jean asked.


    "Eh?" Lilia was surprised because Jean asked that. The man seemed indifferent to trivial matters, "Ah, Dn gave me the facial cleanser. It''s not the brand I usually use, but I have no other choice." Lilia exined.


    She was suddenly sent to the hospital so she didn''t have time to prepare anything. Lilia intended to ask Merry to bring her things tomorrow. Or, Lilia could also ask her doctor to let her go home as soon as possible. The wound wasn''t that bad.


    Meanwhile, Jean frowned at her answer. Hearing Dn''s name made his expression turn irritated. But Jean immediately hid that expression before Lilia could notice. The man tried to distract himself by paying attention to Lilia''s left hand. Then he realized that the bandages looked wet.


    "Did your left hand touch the water?" Jean asked while holding Lilia''s injured hand.


    Lilia looked away with a guilty expression, "I-I''ve been trying to keep my hands out of the water, like you said earlier." She exined.


    "Then?" Jean raised an eyebrow.


    Lilia lowered her head, "Washing my face with one hand�� turned out to be more difficult than I thought. I lost my temper and��" The woman muttered in a small voice.


    Then she immediately looked back u,. "But the bandage was only exposed to water for a short time, really! It''s only a small wound after all, so it''s fine!" Lilia hurriedly defended herself.


    Jean sighed and let go of Lilia''s hand. Then he stood up to get the medicine box that was stored in the room cupboard beforeing back to Lilia.


    "Whether it''s a big or small wound, you still have to be careful." Jean said in a gentle tone, "If you don''tply, you can get an infection."


    Lilia looked at Jean''s figure walking closer. She nodded obediently upon seeing the man''s sharp gaze. Even though Lilia had promised not to worry him, it seemed like she couldn''t keep that promise.


    Jean sat back next to Lilia and put the medicine box on the table, "Give me your hand." He ordered.


    "Jean, I can get the nurse to do this." Lilia suggested. She wasn''t sure that this young master from a conglomerate family could change her bandages.


    Jean raised an eyebrow, "Don''t you believe me? I can at least perform first aid in an ident. Now, where''s your hand?" He insisted.


    Liliaughed shyly and stretched out her hand without any moreints. Jean started removing Lilia''s bandages with practiced movements. But his forehead immediately frowned when he saw the wound on the woman''s palm.


    "Small cut, you say?" Jean asked in a sarcastic tone.


    The cut was wide enough to need to be covered with skin glue. Normal people would definitely call this a serious wound, but Lilia always emphasized that this was just a minor wound.


    "Yes, true." Lilia nodded.


    Jean could see that the woman wasn''t saying it to make him feel calmer, but because Lilia really believed it. Jean wanted to know what would have allowed his wife to be so rxed despite getting her hand injured this badly.


    The man sighed and began to disinfect the area around the wound with a disinfectant before putting the bandage back on. His move was careful and gentle, as if he was caring for a fragile baby bird.


    "Done." Jean turned Lilia''s hand and kissed the back of her hand, "Listen carefully, don''t let your wound get wet until it''spletely covered."


    "Alright." Lilia nodded.


    She looked up and met Jean''s eyes. The worry and concern that was reflected in his eyes made Lilia automatically hug the man tightly. Lilia''s behavior made Jean chuckle. For a moment, the two of them didn''t say a word. Lilia enjoyed thefortable feeling when Jean''s hand stroked her hair. She took a deep breath and smelled the man''s distinctive scent of spring. At this time, Lilia was grateful that she had someone who cared about her like Jean.


    *****


    At around six in the evening, Sister Mei came to bring dinner. When that middle-aged woman came, she went straight to Lilia. Her round face was filled with worry.


    "Mrs. Lilia, are you okay? I was so shocked when I saw the news on TV!" Sister Mei asked while observing Lilia closely.


    Lilia smiled and nodded, "I''m fine, Sister Mei. Thank you for worrying about me. Ah, did you bring us dinner?" She asked when she saw the food boxes the woman brought.


    "That''s right, I cooked lots of healthy dishes so that you can recover quickly!" Sister Mei replied while setting the table.


    As Lilia helped the woman with one hand, Jean got up from the sofa and headed for the door.


    "Jean? Where are you going?" Lilia asked.


    "I have some important business to do. Eat first." Jean replied briefly before leaving the room.


    Lilia let out a sigh and returned to helping Sister Mei. In a moment, a healthy, appetizing dish filled the table. There was chicken soup, fine porridge, and vegetable sd. Then Lilia invited Sister Mei to sit with her and told her about the incident of Rina''s attack.


    The model studied Sister Mei''s expression while telling the story. Anxiety and concern were clearly visible on the middle-aged woman''s face. Seeing her made Lilia think of her own mother. Sylvia and Sister Mei were actually the same age, but different environments created different appearances.


    Sylvia''s appearance seemed much younger than her age thanks to the wealth of the Pangestu Family. This woman really cared about beauty and was diligent in maintaining her appearance so that she always looked youthful. On the other hand, Sister Mei''s face was already showing wrinkled lines. She looked like a very kind woman and had a lot of life experience.


    Lilia wondered if the mother figure in a normal family was like Sister Mei. The woman worried about her condition and cooked a healthy dinner for her. Although Lilia hadn''t known Sister Mei for too long, the woman''s kindness and caring moved her.


    Meanwhile, Lilia''s birth mother didn''t care about her at all. Let alone visiting, Sylvia didn''t even call or text her. Maybe her mother didn''t hear the news about the incident, but Lilia had a feeling that Sylvia would still behave the same way even if she knew.


    Lilia shook her head to get rid of that thought. She started eating while praising Sister Mei''s cooking, which made the middle-aged woman cheer up again. Lilia felt a little lonely when she ate alone without Jean, but she knew that man had more important things than her.


    Twenty minutester, Lilia finished her dinner. She had just put down her chopsticks when the bedroom door slid open, revealing Jean''s figure.


    "Jean!"


    Lilia looked at the man and was about to greet him, but her gaze was fixed on the two shopping bags in Jean''s hand. Both shopping bags were ck and there was a skincare brand logo that Lilia usually wore on it.


    Lilia immediately stood up and approached her husband, "Jean, tell me, what important business did you take care of? Hmm?" She asked while putting her hands on her hips.


    The man imed he had ''some important business'' and came back with shopping bags of a familiar brand.. Lilia could easily guess what kind of business Jean was referring to.

 Chapter 120 - It’s Not That I Can’t Cook

    Chris put his cup on the table and hurriedly headed for the kitchen. As he looked around, he saw a fire burning inside the pan. The fire was not very big, but enough to scare off someone who never cooked like Merry.


    The man sighed as he approached the stove. He then turned off the stove before covering the pan with a lid. In a moment, the mes died down. Chris looked at Merry with an annoyed expression.


    "You really can''t cook?" Chris asked in disbelief.


    He thought she was just saying that her cooking was not good, but Merry was actually telling the truth.


    Merry lowered her head, rubbing the back of her right hand. Her hands sshed with the hot oil earlier as she tried to pour water into the pan. She replied softly, "No��"


    "Then what have you been eating for the past half year?" Chris crossed his arms asking questions.


    The tall man''s figure contrasted with the small kitchen, making the kitchen look cramped. Chris looked at Merry closely and noticed that the hair beside the young woman''s ear looked charred. Guilt immediately filled Chris''s chest. At his unreasonablemand, Merry''s beautiful hazelnut hair caught on fire.


    "I ordered food from outside ..." Merry shifted her legs restlessly.


    Chris sighed, "Alright, go and wash your face. I''ll take care of this." He ordered.


    Hearing that, Merry looked up in surprise, "Brother Chris, can you cook?" She asked in surprise. She didn''t think that the young master of the Hartanto Family could cook!


    Merry''s shining gaze that was staring at him with admiration made Chris feel proud. The man cleared his throat and straightened his back, "Of course I can, not like you." He sounded arrogant.


    "Wow ... Brother Chris is great!" Merry pped her hands excitedly.


    "Now, get out of the kitchen. I''ll call you when dinner is ready." Chris said while trying to hide his smile.


    "Okay!" Merry hurriedly left the kitchen to clean her face, as Chris ordered.


    In the kitchen, Chris scanned the messy stove area. He could smell the burnt in the air. The man then let out a deep breath before folding his sleeves and started cleaning the kitchen. He found a bowl filled with broken eggs. However, the eggs were mixed with the broken shell and were unusable.


    Chris threw away the contents of the bowl, then opened Merry''s refrigerator. Since that woman couldn''t cook, she didn''t keep a lot of food in her refrigerator. There were only a few eggs, fruit, and a box of rice left over from yesterday''s dinner. Chris decided to make a simple dish, namely omurice�� fried rice with a fried egg.


    Meanwhile, Merry went into her room after washing her face. She changed her dirty clothes with a pink sweater. Then, she returned to the kitchen with light steps.


    When Merry was about to walk in, Chris immediately closed the kitchen door right in front of her face. The young woman jumped back and almost fell. If she hadn''t backed away just now, that door would definitely hit her nose!


    "B-Brother Chris? Why? What happened?" Merry asked in shock.


    "Just wait outside!" Chris''s reply was short.


    The man sounded impatient, perhaps because he didn''t want to be disturbed while cooking. Merry felt that the smell of the burnt in the air was getting stronger, but she didn''t really think about it.


    "Oh okay." Merry replied reluctantly. She returned to the living room and spent time ying with Tiger. Every now and then she nced at the tightly closed kitchen door.


    At that time, Chris who was in the kitchen was watching the screen of his cell phone with full concentration. He was holding the cellphone with one hand while the other was busy stirring the rice in the pan using a spat.


    Ten minutester��


    The young master of the Hartanto family rubbed the back of his head with a frustrated expression. He threw the spat in his hand into the sink. Then, Chris took the pan and dumped its contents in the trash.


    He failed miserably!


    Thest time Chris cooked was when he helped his nanny cook omurice. At that time, he was only 5 or 6 years old, so he watched more of the babysitters than cooking.


    Even so, Chris was sure that he could cook something as simple as omurice. But what was the result? He failed miserably! Somehow, the rice and eggs were mixed into a formless, sticky dough. Chris himself was disgusted when he saw it.


    The man mmed the frying pan into the sink too. Then he turned and left the messy kitchen.


    Merry immediately turned her head when she saw the kitchen door open. She stood up and asked hopefully, "Brother Chris, is dinner ready yet?"


    Chris straightened his sleeves and answered in a t voice, "Change your clothes. We''ll eat out."


    "Huh?" Merry put down Tiger and headed to the kitchen. She wanted to see what was going on, but Chris grabbed her cor from behind and pulled her back.


    "Looks like something is wrong with your gas. To be safe, you''d better call someone to check it out." Chris said quickly.


    "Oh okay." Merry immediately believed the man. Her innocent expression didn''t show a shred of doubt.


    Seeing that, Chris felt a little relieved. It''s not that he couldn''t cook, but there''s a problem with the gas!


    The next day, at eight in the morning, Sister Mei hade to the hospital. She brought Lilia and Jean breakfast.


    When the middle-aged woman came into the room, she saw Lilia lying limply on the sofa. The model''s face looked wrinkled and paler than yesterday. There were dark circles under her eyes.


    "Madame, did you sleep poorlyst night?" Sister Mei asked worriedly. She nced at Lilia while arranging the dishes on the table.


    "Well...." Lilia replied halfheartedly. She covered her face with her arms to hide her yawning.


    The reason why Lilia seemed so lethargic and powerless was because she only slept around 3 a.m. She was too excited to readizens'' answers to the question "How to seduce my husband?" until she lost track of time. If Jean didn''t wake up and put her to sleep, Lilia probably wouldn''t sleep at all.


    At least, her efforts weren''t in vain. Lilia had many interesting ideas that she could implementter. She intended to try it as soon as she returned home. After thinking that, Lilia''s pale face became a little fresher.


    A few momentster, Jean came out of the bathroom. The man was still wearing the shirt and pants he worest night. Lilia turned to her husband. Jean''s tall body and broad chest always refreshed Lilia''s eyes. His appearance reminded her of one of theizen''s replies she readst night.


    [User4469]: "How hard is it to seduce a boy? You just need to take him to the bed, strip him naked, and everything will be OK!"


    Lilia hurriedly covered her hot face with her arms. She had never even seen Jean take off his clothes, but she was already bright red at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Jean walked over to Lilia and stopped in front of the sofa. He studied his wife''s flushed face in confusion. When Jean woke up this morning, he had checked Lilia''s temperature and the results were normal. Did the woman suddenly catch a fever from an infection that made her face this red?


    Jean reached out and touched Lilia''s forehead. The temperature was a little warm, but not as bad as before, "What are you thinking about?" Jean began to feel worried, "Are you alright?"


    The woman jumped when she felt the touch of Jean''s hand. She hurriedly lowered her arm and smiled awkwardly at the man, "It''s nothing. I''m fine, you don''t need to worry. Let''s eat."


    Lilia got up from her sofa and took Jean''s hand. The man''s skin felt warm after bathing. Lilia''s smile grew wider as Jean squeezed her hand gently. Together they approached the dining table that Sister Mei had prepared.


    Lilia considered calling Harold after breakfast. Since the injuries were not too severe and could be treated at home, she wanted to be discharged from the hospital immediately.


    *****


    Sister Mei had prepared a very nutritious breakfast such as egg soup and fine porridge decorated with chopped green vegetables. Lilia and Jean sat at the table, then started eating their breakfast.


    Lilia had just swallowed a spoonful of egg soup when Jean handed her a piece of boiled egg that had been shelled. The woman smiled broadly and let her man feed her.


    Sister Mei watched this warm scene with teary eyes. She felt both very happy and touched. The middle-aged woman had raised Jean since childhood and felt happy when her young master had found the woman he loved with all his heart. That man was no longer a cold and distant person. Jean now understood what it felt like to be loved and to love.


    Sister Mei turned around and was about to go home when the door to the room suddenly shook violently, as if someone was trying to open it. A secondter, someone banged loudly on the door to the room. Sister Mei jumped in shock when she heard that.


    Lilia and Jean stopped their breakfast. The two of them exchanged nces for a moment. Jean''s gaze was colored with irritation as he guessed who the unkind visitor was. There was only one person who dared to interrupt his precious breakfast time with Lilia.


    Sister Mei woke up and hurried to the door, "Young Master, I''ll open the door." She said.


    The middle-aged woman opened the locked door and slid it open. She saw Chris standing in the hallway carrying arge shopping bag.


    "Ah, Mr. Chris. Good morning." Sister Mei politely greeted.


    Chris nodded and walked into the room. The man put his shopping bag on the table, but his expression froze when he saw them having breakfast.


    "�� Looks like your breakfast is delicious." Chris said after being silent for a moment.


    Jean nced at the shopping bag and recognized the logo of the restaurant Lilia liked. She immediately understood what Chris was here for in the morning. But that didn''t mean Jean could forgive him for interrupting his time with Lilia.


    "What are you doing here so early? Do you intend to have breakfast here too?" Jean quipped while continuing his breakfast.


    Chris''s face turned red as he red at his best friend, "I''m here because I''m free, that''s all." His reply sounded annoyed.


    "Hmm.." Jean took another boiled egg and put it back in Lilia''s bowl, "I didn''t know you had that much free time."

 Chapter 121 - How To Seduce A Husband

    After Jean returned, Sister Mei immediately said goodbye to go home. The middle-aged woman also brought the fruit basket Chris brought this afternoon. Of course, it was Jean who asked Sister Mei to do that.


    Right now, only Lilia and Jean were left in that room. Lilia sat on the sofa unpacking the shopping bag while her husband ate dinner without saying anything.


    There were many items in that shopping bag. Makeup cleansers, cleansing creams, toners, facial moisturizers, masks�� and much more. It seemed like Jean bought every item he could find because he didn''t know what Lilia used. A chuckle escaped her mouth, startling herself.


    Lilia turned to Jean and their gazes met. The man looked as shocked as Lilia.


    "Jean, did you go to buy all this?" Lilia asked to confirm her guess.


    "�� Yes, after I finish my business." Jean emphasized the word ''business''. His stubborn attitude made Lilia smile wide open.


    Then Lilia opened the other bag, and found a set of navy blue pajamas and a new set of underwear. Lilia''s face immediately turned red as she held the underwear. How did Jean know her size?!


    Lilia took several deep breaths to calm herself down. She carefully ced the pajamas and underwear back into the bag before closing them.


    Then Lilia asked Jean, "Um�� about pajamas and c-clothes�� why did you buy it? There are still lots of clothes that I haven''t tried on."


    Jean didn''t answer immediately, but Lilia could see excitement coloring his eyes. Lilia felt embarrassed and hurriedly looked away. She couldn''t stop imagining the fourth son of the Widjaya Family buying underwear for her. The woman was touched and also tickled.


    *****


    That night, Lilia shared the bed with Jean as usual. The hospital bed was wide enough for the two of them.


    Lilia, who was lying with her back to Jean, slowly opened her eyes. Ever since she opened the shopping bag, Lilia had be too restless to sleep. She strained her ears and listened to Jean''s steady breathing.


    After Lilia was sure that Jean was fast asleep, she slowly took out her cell phone from under her pillow. Then Lilia opened a search engine and typed "How to get my husband''s attention?"


    There were various types of websites that appeared, but none of them gave the answer Lilia was looking for.


    She thought about it for a moment before changing her question to ''How do I seduce my husband?''


    This time, Lilia found the answer she was looking for. The woman read the contents excitedly. Lilia was so focused that she didn''t notice as Jean was silently peeking out from behind her back.


    *****


    When Lilia was looking for ways to seduce Jean, Merry was also racking her brains and thinking of ways to make Chris want to help her.


    Merry wanted Chris to rece her and deliver breakfast to Lilia tomorrow morning. She knew that she couldn''t show up at the hospital�� it was too dangerous for her. Even though Jean had not seen her earlier, it did not guarantee that Merry would escape him tomorrow. The young woman wanted to ask Clifford for help, but the man turned off his cell phone and could not be reached.


    At that time, Merry was sitting beside the living room table staring nkly at the television. The 9 o''clock news was showing. Merry scratched behind the ear of her beloved cat, Tiger, while stealing nces at Chris. The man rxed on Merry''s sofa, cing his feet on the living room table. A pair of pink house slippers and a bunny shape adorned the man''s feet.


    "Brother Chris, are you willing to help me or not?" Merry urged once again.


    Chris nced at Merry while maintaining a t expression. He tried to appear disinterested in her offer.


    "What can you offer inpensation?" Chris replied.


    The man took a sip of the instant tea that Merry brewed with great pleasure, as if it was the most delicious tea he had ever drank. Chris realized that over time he became more and more like Jean, but he refused to admit it.


    On television, the news about the assault on a popr model this afternoon was being reyed. However, Merry did not pay attention to the television screen. The young woman looked at Chris with a pitiful face.


    "Brother Chris��" Merry put her cat on the floor before shifting her chair to the side of the sofa, "Can you help me deliver breakfast for Sis Lilia? Brother Jean must be in the hospital tomorrow morning. I''ll be caught if I go there!"


    Chris nced at the young woman. His expression looked like he was in deep thought, but the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smile. The man enjoyed seeing Merry''s pitiful gaze.


    Chris took another sip of tea before settling into his seat. He lowered his feet from the table while supporting his chin with one hand. The man then smiled broadly and asked, "So you want me to deliver breakfast in exchange for you?"


    Merry nodded vigorously, "Yes! Brother Chris is willing, right?" She had a big hope in him.


    Chris sighed. He hadn''t even given an answer yet! Merry seemed eager for Chris to do this. He looked at the young woman while frowning. Could it be that Jean really didn''t know that Merry was working as Lilia''s personal assistant? To be honest, Chris couldn''t believe it. Jean was a very cautious and overprotective person. There was no way that man wouldn''t know who his wife''s assistant was!


    However, Chris was unable to convey his suspicions to Merry. The woman''s eyes shone with hope, which made Chris not have the heart to refuse her request. The man was irritated with himself. Since when had he be so weak to Merry''s request?!


    Chris decided to channel his frustration to Merry. He put down her teacup and said, "I don''t mind doing that."


    Merry''s face suddenly turned bright like the sun that appeared after the rain.


    "But��" Chris continued.


    "But what?"


    Merry''s smile vanished and she inched away from Chris. Merry looked at the man anxiously. Chris''s expression showed that he was nning something bad!


    Chris felt hurt by Merry''s overt suspicion. How bad was his image in that woman''s mind?!


    "Brother Chris, what do you want?" Merry insisted.


    The man gave her a cold look before answering, "Cook something for me. I''m hungry!"


    Merry was so startled that she almost fell off her chair. She hurriedly grabbed the arm of the sofa and fixed her sitting position.


    "B-Brother Chris, are you serious?!" Merry asked in disbelief, "I can''t cook!"


    In all her life, Merry never touched cooking utensils. Never mind cooking, she didn''t even know what to put in, oil first or egg first when frying eggs! There''s no way Merry could cook something for Chris!


    But Chris refused to listen to Merry''s protests. The man rxed his arms as he threatened, "If you don''t want to do that, let''s just pretend our agreement is canceled!"


    Merry looked at Chris with teary eyes, but the man was deliberately stubborn. Finally, Merry gave up and rubbed her eyes. She then asked, "Then, what would you like to eat, Brother Chris?"


    She secretly regretted asking Chris to help her drop off Lilia''s breakfast. Merry had decided to try calling Clifford againter. At least, Clifford still made more sense than this man!


    Chris grinned when he saw Merry stop protesting. He lifted his teacup back and took a sip before replying, "It''s up to you. You know what my favorite food is, right?"


    Merry was stunned to hear that. She was desperately racking her brains and trying to remember what the man''s favorite food was. But not a single answer popped into her head. Merry then looked away and answered in a low voice, "Um�� I don''t know��"


    Chris choked on his tea and coughed violently while ring at Merry. Did this woman try to test his patience?!


    ******


    Merry walked unsteadily into the kitchen. This was the first time Merry had entered the kitchen for cooking. Usually, she was only there to pick up or store things in the refrigerator.


    Chris was standing in the kitchen''s doorway as he watched Merry touch the cooking utensils. The woman hesitated to use them, as if those utensils might bite. All the equipment looked new and had never been used. But Chris didn''t really think about it. He turned around, then returned to the living room.


    Ten minutester��


    "Ah! Brother Chris, help! Fire�� the kitchen is on fire!"


    Chris dropped his teacup when he heard Merry''s scream from the kitchen. The cup luckily didn''t break, but the tea spilled his pants.. The man cursed himself for not listening to Merry earlier. He must be crazy for telling such an amateur to cook for him!

 Chapter 122 - In Front Of The Loved One

    Chris, the man with too much free time, was only in the room for 3 minutes before hurriedly leaving again. He did not forget to bring the shopping bag containing the breakfast he bought. If Lilia didn''t need it, Chris intended to eat it himself!


    Sister Mei stared at Chris away, "Why did he take back something he brought for Madame? Since when did Young Master Chris be rude like this?" She muttered.


    Lilia scooped up the egg Jean gave and swallowed it. Then she turned to him, "Did you ask Brother Chris to deliver breakfast for me?" She asked in confusion.


    Jean shook his head, "Just let him do whatever he wants. You don''t have to think too much about it." He said indifferently


    The man saw the corner of Lilia''s mouth which was stained with egg soup and immediately grabbed a tissue. He cupped the side of the woman''s face with one hand before wiping her mouth gently and carefully.


    "�� Jean, I can clean it myself." Lilia protested when the man finished.


    "Just focus on eating. What are you going to do today?" Jean immediately changed the topic.


    Lilia scowled and red at the man for a while. But Jean returned to eating breakfast as if nothing had happened.


    Finally Lilia gave up and replied, "I''m going to call Harold and ask him to take care of my return. I don''t want to be in the hospital any longer." She lowered her head and added in a small voice, "This ce brings me bad memories."


    Jean heard her whisper, but he made noment, "Very well. I''ll have Clifford fetch you if you can go home."


    That man wanted to apany Lilia like yesterday, but he had to return to the office immediately. Thinking of the pile of work waiting for him depressed Jean.


    Lilia nodded while putting down the spoon, "You don''t have to worry, I''m sure I''ll be allowed to go home this afternoon. I''ll be waiting for you toe home tonight, okay?" She smiled mischievously.


    As she spoke, her eyes were fixed on Jean''s Adam''s apple around his clearly visible neck. As the man swallowed hard and his Adam''s apple moved up and down, Lilia''s face turned bright red. She hurriedly averted her gaze. It seemed that she did indeed suffer from an unknown disease and only a drug named Jean could treat her.


    Before Jean went to the office, a nurse came to Lilia''s room to check the temperature. This room was a VIP room specifically for patients who wanted to maintain their privacy, so that not just any nurse could enter. The nurse in charge of Lilia got crowded with reporters when she got home, but the nurse was professional enough not to say anything.


    "Miss Lilia, your temperature is 37.2 degrees. This is quite normal, so you don''t have to worry about infection for a while." The nurse reported.


    Because Lilia''s temperature was slightly higher than yesterday, the nurse again reminded the patient to keep the wound clean. Lilia thanked the nurse before she left the room. As soon as the nurse came out, Jean immediately approached Lilia and held her forehead.


    "Are you not feeling well?" Jean asked, feeling worried. For him, 37.2 degrees was quite high.


    Lilia chuckled while lowering the man''s hand, "I''m fine. Didn''t you hear what the nurse said just now? It''s still quite normal."


    "How about you check one more time to make sure?" Jean insisted. He couldn''t stop worrying because he knew Lilia''s body was prone to fever.


    Lilia stared at her husband''s worried face for a moment. Then she took a step forward, closing the distance between them. Lilia wrapped her arms around Jean''s neck while smiling broadly. Her smile looked like a blooming flower.


    "Jean, I feel really good." Lilia tried to assure him, "My body temperature is normal and there is no problem with my health. Have you ever heard these wise words? The body temperature of an average person is 37 degrees, and will rise 0.2 degrees in front of the person they love��"


    Lilia''s voice disappeared at the end of the sentence. She quickly averted her gaze with flushed cheeks. She intended to say it in a joking tone, but she did not expect that saying that rag would require a steel mentality and a skin as thick as a rhino.


    But hearing that, Jean''s dark blue eyes shed with hunger. The nurse had left and there were only the two of them in the room. The clear blue sky outside the window seemed to reflect Jean''s heart. The man wrapped his arms around Lilia''s slender waist before embracing her. His heart beat louder as the word "loved one" rang in his ears.


    Jean looked down and crushed Lilia''s soft lips. His hands cupped the back of the woman''s head before deepening the kiss.


    When Jean finally let go, Lilia struggled to catch her breath. Her curledshes trembled and her eyes filled with tears. She leaned her head against Jean''s broad chest muttering, "Didn''t I tell you that you can catch the flu from kissing me?"


    Even so, Lilia had never rejected Jean''s kiss since yesterday.


    Jean left the hospital to go to the office. Before leaving, he hugged Lilia once again and kissed her lips.


    Jean said softly, "Then you can recover, I don''t mind catching your flu."


    After Jean left, there was only Lilia alone in that hospital room. She walked around the room, then sat on the sofa staring out the window. The clear blue sky seemed to be mocking her for getting trapped there. Lilia had hated hospitals since she was a child. If it weren''t for Rina''s actions, Lilia would never have agreed to stay in the hospital.


    Lilia remembered her promise to Jean earlier and took out her cellphone. She called Harold''s number. Fortunately, the man immediately picked up the phone.


    "Harold, I want to be discharged from the hospital." Lilia said as soon as the phone was connected.


    The man did not answer for a moment. "�� I''m not sure about that." He said hesitantly, "It would be better if you stay in the hospital for a while. There is still somemotion on the inte about this case and Rina is still being held at the police station. If you show up now��"


    "I won''t appear if that''s what you want." Lilia immediately cut him, "I just want to rest at home."


    Harold sighed, "Alright, fine then. I''ll have Merry take care of the procedure now. There are still a lot of reporters hanging around outside the hospital, so I''d bettere get you."


    "I leave this business to you." Lilia answered, relieved that Harold didn''t reject her, "Then how is Rina now?"


    Lilia heard Harold''s voice exhaling, most likely that man was smoking right now, "She''s fine. Hartanto Entertainment has fired her. Plus, I heard the news that they intend to sue her and ask forpensation for this incident. I''m sure Rina will not be able to escape this time. You don''t have to worry about it anymore." Harold replied.


    Lilia thanked him for the information before hanging up on the phone. She lowered the phone, the corners of her lips lifted into a satisfied smile. The overnight stay in the hospital which she hated was not in vain. Now Rina wouldn''t bother her anymore. Lilia had no sympathy for people who chose to tackle her rivals than improve her own abilities.


    Around half past ten in the morning, Lilia got a call from her younger brother. Ten minutester, the young man walked into her room casually.


    "Wow!" Daniel looked around the room in amazement, "Is this a hospital room or a five-star hotel room? How much does it cost to stay here one night, Sis?" He teased.


    The youth''s skin looked even more tanned than thest time Lilia saw him. He carried a fruit basket in one hand, while the other was tucked into his pocket. Daniel was wearing a basketball jersey and shorts, as if he had just finished training.


    Lilia raised an eyebrow, "Is that the first thing you say when you visit your sister?" She sneered while approaching the young man.


    "Ah, should I say, long time no see?" Daniel grinned widely as he said this. The young man handed the fruit basket to his sister, "Here, for you."


    Lilia sighed and epted the basket, "Why is your skin so tanned? Are you sunbathing on purpose?" She asked as she put it on the table. Lilia then poured a ss of water for his brother.


    "Are you kidding? I don''t have free time to do that." Daniel protested while sitting on the sofa, "You know that I take part in a basketball game on behalf of my college, right? The matchsts for a week and takes ce in an open field. Just imagine, I have to be hot in the sun for a week!"


    "But you won, right?" Lilia asked. She pushed the ss towards Daniel.


    "Of course! Who do you think I am?" The young man boasted. When he raised the ss, his gaze fell onto Lilia''s bandaged left hand, "Ah, are you alright? How bad is your wound?"


    Lilia stretched out her left hand so Daniel could take a closer look, "It''s not that bad, really. Everyone on the inte and the mass media is just exaggerating it." She shrugged as she casually said this.


    Daniel flipped Lilia''s left hand before nodding in satisfaction, "I know you must be fine. How could anyone possibly hurt you? Do you still remember when you beat your taekwondo instructor until you passed out just a week after starting to study?"


    Lilia turned away when she heard that. She didn''t want to remember her silly mistakes in the past. At first, her brother enrolled in a Taekwondo ss and dragged Lilia along with him. But after a week, Lilia was kicked out of that ss. ording to the instructor, "Teaching this girl is too dangerous." Lilia wondered if the instructor whose chest she kicked so hard had recovered.


    The woman shook her head and looked back at her brother, "Right, this is not a serious wound. By the way, why did youe to visit me in the morning? Don''t you have sses today?" Lilia asked him.


    "Oh, there are only elective courses this morning. I don''t have to attend, so I''m here to visit you." Daniel replied.


    Suddenly, he straightened his back as if he remembered something.


    "Em��" He hesitated. Daniel was silent for a moment before continuing, "Sis, Mr. Alfred also heard the news about your wound.. He came here with me."

 Chapter 123 - He’s Still Special

    Alfred came here too?!


    When Lilia heard her brother''s words, her heart beat even faster. She never met Alfred again after Florence''s birthday party in Jogja. How should she behave in front of that man now?


    Daniel studied Lilia''s face closely after saying that. He felt relieved when her sister''s expression didn''t change. "Sis, if you don''t mind, can I invite Mr. Alfred in?" Daniel asked carefully.


    The young man didn''t know how close Alfred was to his sister, but at least he guessed that they were quite close. There was no way the lecturer would bother visiting Lilia just because she was Daniel''s sister. That''s why Daniel did not refuse when Alfred wanted toe with him to the hospital.


    Lilia thought about it for a moment before finally nodding her head, "I don''t mind. I haven''t seen him in a while."


    The woman went to prepare another drink while Daniel went out into the hall. The young man saw the figure of the man with sses he was looking for standing in front of the hallway. Alfred was staring out the window while joining his hands behind his back.


    "Mr. Alfred!" Daniel called while approaching him.


    Alfred turned and smiled faintly, "How is your sister''s condition?" He asked.


    "She''s fine. Lilia doesn''t mind if you visit her in her room. Do you want toe in?" Daniel offered.


    "Okay." Alfred nodded and followed Daniel into Lilia''s room.


    The woman had just finished pouring a ss of green tea when she heard the sound of the door opening. She turned and saw Alfred stepping behind Daniel. Lilia met the eyes of the man wearing sses for a moment. Then, she smiled kindly as she approached them.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Alfred." Lilia politely greeted him.


    She invited the man to sit down before handing Alfred the tea she had brewed. Lilia''s gaze swept across the fine man''s figure. Alfred wore a neat gray coat and white shirt. His appearance, which wasplemented by ck pants and leather shoes, looked like an elegant man from a respectable family.


    The sses with ck edges that he used to wear now had been reced by round sses with gold edging. This small change gave Alfred a slightly arrogant impression.


    "Long time no see either." Alfred''s gaze moved up and down, observing Lilia''s appearance closely, "How is your condition?"


    Alfred read the news about the attack on the inte and also saw photos of Lilia''s ''badly injured'' condition. He knew that the news on the inte tended to be exaggerated, but he was still worried about her. Alfred was tempted to go straight to the hospital to confirm Lilia''s condition, but he was not sure if she wanted to see him.


    Now that Alfred saw Lilia''s condition himself, he let out a sigh of relief. His worries vanished, reced by the great joy of seeing her again after all this time. Lilia still upied a special position in Alfred''s heart to this day.


    Lilia sat on the sofa across from Alfred before answering, "I''m fine. The news on the inte and the mass media has been exaggerated. I''m sorry I made you worry so much that you came to visit this early."


    Lilia''s attitude when she said that was all very polite and distant. She seemed to reiterate that their rtionship was limited to acquaintances only.


    Alfred shook his head when he heard that, "You don''t need to apologize because I chose toe here. I happen to have no teaching schedule this morning and I heard that Daniel intended to visit you, so I volunteered to apany him." Alfred answered smoothly.


    Daniel stole nces at Alfred with a confused expression. He was sure that man should be teaching the elective course this morning, so why did Alfred say otherwise? But he was too innocent so he didn''t suspect anything. He just thought that he''d just memorized the schedule and didn''t think about it any further.


    "Besides, I didn''t have time to see you again after that incident." Alfred continued, "I hope you are not bothered by my presence here."


    While Lilia and Alfred were busy making small talk, Daniel let out a bored sigh. He felt neglected, but he didn''t dare to interrupt their conversation. The athletic youth yed the ss filled with water in his hand while half listening to the two of them.


    "Then how''s Daniel doing on campus? I hope he''s not causing trouble for you."


    Daniel looked up at the mention of his name. He saw Lilia staring at him with raised eyebrows.


    Daniel shrank in his chair and silently threw a pleading look at Alfred who was sipping his tea. If Lilia found out that his performance on campus was not goodtely, his sister would report it to his father. The person Daniel was most afraid of was Robert, so he hoped that Alfred could help him!


    Alfred put down his ss and nced at Daniel. He caught the youth''s pitiful gaze. Alfred smiled a little before answering Lilia, "He''s been really nicetely. There''s nothing to worry about."


    Daniel felt a mixture of relief and disappointment when he heard his professor''s brief answer. He was relieved that Alfred was on his side, but on the other hand he also hoped that the man would praise him even more so that Lilia would trust him. Why didn''t Alfred mention that Daniel won a silver medal in that basketball game?


    The young man waited for Alfred to praise him further, but the lecturer actually said, "Daniel, I forgot to bring the fruit basket I bought earlier. Can you get it for me in the trunk of the car?"


    "Oh, okay." Daniel got up from his chair feeling disappointed.


    "Here are the car keys." Alfred gave him the key and the young man immediately came out of the room.


    After a few steps, Daniel suddenly stopped. He turned to Lilia''s room with a frown. Was it just his feeling or did Alfred subtly try to kick him out of there? Would Lilia be okay?


    Meanwhile, the hospital room was shrouded in silence after Daniel left. Lilia drank her tea silently. Every movement was performed gracefully and silently. When Lilia put her ss back down, her gaze fell on the bandage on her left hand. This morning, Jean refused the nurse''s help and insisted on changing Lilia''s bandages himself.


    Lilia''s reverie was broken by the sound of Alfred clearing his throat. She looked into the man''s sky blue eyes with a polite smile, "What secret does Brother Alfred want to tell me?" Lilia asked.


    She could already guess that Alfred wanted to talk to her alone from the way he subtly kicked Daniel out.


    Alfred''s eyes widened for a moment, then he smiled. He again felt a sense of admiration for Lilia''s intelligence�� in contrast to her brother. Alfred straightened his back before saying, "I haven''t formally apologized to you for the ident. I''ve also given a warning to the Pranasari Family. Nora won''t bother you anymore."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows with a surprised expression. She thought Alfred was going to say something about her younger brother, because the man didn''t want Daniel to hear this conversation.


    "It''s over and I don''t me Brother Alfred." Lilia replied, "In fact, I am grateful because you have fulfilled my request to resolve this matter with the Pranasari Family. Thank you very much, Brother Alfred." She smiled broadly as she said that.


    Lilia''s smile made Alfred amazed for a moment. The worry that had filled his heart for the past few days immediately vanished. His smile was like the sun''s rays casting off the clouds.


    Alfred realized that he had been staring at Lilia earlier and hurriedly drank his tea to cover his embarrassment. After he calmed down, Alfred said, "Then, I won''t bring up this matter again if you let me buy you lunch."


    The smile on Lilia''s face disappeared when she heard that. She bit her lip and looked confused to choose the right answer.


    Alfred immediately regretted his offer. He spoke as casually as possible, "Do you mind?"


    Lilia hesitated for a moment before answering, "Yes�� I''m going to be discharged from the hospital this afternoon. Besides, I won''t be allowed to appear in public for a while. I''m technically still ''badly injured''." She smiled apologetically.


    Alfred nodded, "You''re right, I didn''t think about it. You don''t have to feel guilty, Lilia." He said in a friendly way.


    "The situation is a littleplicated right now. But I won''t mind going out to lunch with you next time, Brother Alfred." Lilia promised to make him feel better.


    "Then, I''ll ask you again another day." Alfred got up from the sofa, "Don''t forget to take good care of your health, okay? I won''t bother you any longer, and I''m sure we''ll meet again. Soon."


    Lilia added Alfred''s message, "Soon", to her heart.


    Lilia stood up to escort Alfred away. When the woman opened the door, Daniel had just returned with a fruit basket. The young man looked at the two of them in confusion.


    "Eh? Mr. Alfred, are you leaving already?" Daniel asked.


    Alfred nodded, "I just remembered that I had unfinished work on campus. Do you want to stay here ore back with me, Daniel?" The lecturer offered.


    Daniel stared at his sister for a few moments before finally answering, "I''lle back with Mr. Alfred. Sis, since you turned out to be fine, I''ll go home first."


    Lilia nodded, "Yes, be careful on the road." Then she looked at Alfred.


    The woman smiled as she said politely, "Goodbye, Mr.. Alfred."

 Chapter 124 - Leader Replacement

    Merry arrived at the hospital around eleven in the morning. Along the way to Lilia''s room, she was always tiptoeing around and repeatedly looking over her shoulder. Her movements were so suspicious that the hospital staff stopped Merry and questioned her. When the young woman got close to Lilia''s room, she called the model first.


    "Hello, Merry? Where are you?" Lilia asked.


    "Sis, is P-President Jean there with you?" Merry ignored Lilia''s question and asked in a whispering voice.


    "No, it''s just me alone. Why? Do you need something from Jean?" Lilia replied.


    Merry was so scared that she almost dropped her cell phone, "N-No! I�� I''m just asking! I''ll be there in a minute, okay!" She hastily hung up the phone.


    Clifford had been trailing behind Merry and sighed at the young woman''s childish attitude. He wondered why Merry didn''t call Lilia first beforeing to the hospital. If she had done that, Clifford would not have needed to save Merry from the hospital staff''s questioning.


    When they reached Lilia''s room, the woman looked surprised as she opened the door and saw Clifford with Merry.


    "Good morning Madam." Clifford gave a brief greeting. The head of the security team took a quick nce at Lilia and was relieved to see that she was fine.


    "Good morning. Come on in, you two." Lilia invited them while opening the door wider.


    "Thanks, but I''ll just wait outside." Clifford politely declined Lilia''s offer. He turned around and stood by the door like a loyal watchdog.


    With no other choice, Lilia invited Merry to enter. The young woman closed the door behind her before approaching Lilia with a sparkling expression.


    "Sis Lilia, have you read thetest news on the inte?" Merry asked enthusiastically.


    Lilia was packing her clothes and cosmetic equipment and instantly turned around when she heard that question. She shook her head and replied, "Not yet. So what?"


    "Look at this!" Merry took out her cell phone and typed in something before thrusting it out to Lilia. Her round face looked excited as she exined, "The owner of Hartanto Entertainment has changed! This morning, they issued a statement that starting today, the chairman of Hartanto Entertainment''s board of directors is no longer Sara Hartanto, but Chris Hartanto!"


    "Is it true?" Lilia immediately grabbed Merry''s cellphone and read the news.


    ording to Merry''s words, all mass media were reporting the same thing. The appointment of Chris as the new owner of Hartanto Entertainment made the headlines. Lilia had a feeling that Jean was intervening in this. The man seemed to be helping Chris take over Hartanto Entertainment to make sure Sara couldn''t bother Lilia with her financial strength anymore.


    As Lilia was thinking about all thatplicated matters, Merry was bouncing beside her, "Not only that, there''s still another good news! I heard that Rina''s assault case has been officially processed! If there is no problem, she will be sentenced to prison!"


    Then she pped her hands together as if she had an idea.


    "Oh, I know! Sis, why don''t you ask President Jean to step in and increase Rina''s sentence? That way, she can be jailed for a few more years!" Merry suggested.


    Lilia reached out and pinched Merry''s cheeks.


    "Ow, ow, ow! Sis! It hurts!" Merry protested when Lilia let go.


    "If I do that, I''ll just be as bad as Rina. Just because my husband has wealth and power doesn''t mean that I can do whatever I want." Lilia said sharply.


    "Y-Yes." Merry nodded obediently.


    "Stop talking nonsense again. Go on and take care of my return from the hospital." Lilia instructed while returning Merry''s cellphone, "Is Harold here, by the way?"


    Merry rubbed her cheek and took her cell phone back, "No, just me and Clifford is enough! We''re going out of the back door of this hospital. Clifford checked earlier and said there were no reporters there. That way, we can get away without anyone knowing!" She exined.


    Lilia looked at Merry in surprise, "Since when did you be that close to Clifford?"


    Merry was stunned, then hurriedly exined, "Y-Yes, that''s because�� because we often meet! Clifford always picks up Ms. Lilia, right? We talk a lot on the way, so we''re good friends now!"


    If the man that stood outside the room had heard that, he would have said, ''Since when have we been close friends?!''


    *****


    Half an hourter, Merry finished taking care of Lilia''s discharge from the hospital. She, Merry, and Clifford got off in a special elevator that no one else used. Lilia wore the mask and hat that Merry had prepared beforehand. They walked out the back door and didn''t see a reporter. The three of them got into the car, then immediately drove away from the hospital.


    On the way home, Lilia opened her cellphone and posted it on her social media ount. There were already more than 3 millionizens posted the tag #PrayForLilia and they couldn''t take it anymore.


    [Lilia]: "Thank you for the prayers! Thanks to all of you, I''m fine!"


    The post was immediately flooded withments from fans andizens. They all congratted her while questioning her condition. The first artist toment was Ryan Fever.


    [Ryan]: "@Lilia, get well soon, huh!"


    The next artist was William Anggara.


    [William]: "@Lilia, get well soon and don''t worry about me anymore."


    The man even added a heart-shaped sticker at the end of hisment.


    Next to Lilia, Merry read William''sment and her eyes immediately lit up. She typed with such emotion that Lilia was worried that her phone screen would crack.


    [User1060]: "@William, why are you worrying about my idol? Mind your own business! We don''t need your worries!"


    Meanwhile, Lilia showed her reaction to William''s attention more subtly. She replied to Ryan''sment and deliberately ignored the man''sment.


    When Lilia arrived at the Lakeside Vi, Sister Mei had already made lunch for her.


    Merry only escorted Lilia to the front door before escaping back to the car. She didn''t have the courage toe in even though Lilia offered her lunch. After confirming that Lilia was inside the house, Merry patted Clifford on the shoulder and asked the man to take her home.


    Lilia greeted Sister Mei and went up to her room to change. When she entered the dress room, she realized that the number of clothes and suits in the room had increased since thest time. Jean must have bought her a new dress without telling her. The corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a happy smile.


    She sat in front of the dresser and texted Jean via the Other app.


    [Lilia]: "Are you busy?"


    After sending that, Lilia waited patiently for his reply. She imagined Jean working on the pile of documents in his office. Lilia liked watching the man work. Each of his moves was streamlined yet elegant.


    In just a minute, Lilia''s cell phone rang. She held back a smile as she read the caller''s name on the screen. Lilia tucked a strand of hair behind her ear before answering, "Hello?"


    "Are you home?" Jean''s deep, low voice made Lilia''s heart pound. She felt so close to Jean, as if the man was standing right beside her at this time.


    "Yes, I just arrived." Lilia answered while ying with the ends of her ck hair, "Are you still busy? Have you had lunch?"


    Lilia waited, but Jean didn''t answer. She could faintly hear footsteps from the other end of the line. Maybe the man was heading to the location of the next meeting. Lilia leaned back into the chair while continuing to clench her ears. However, Jean did not answer.


    While feeling a little disappointed, Lilia said again, "Looks like you are busy, so I won''t bother you any longer. I''ll hang up, okay. Don''t forget to eat lunch!"


    Lilia hung up reluctantly. Was Jean so busy that he couldn''t say a word or two? The woman let out a deep breath.


    Lilia was about to put her cell phone on the table when a deep voice whispered in her ear, "Is Mrs. Lilia waiting for me?"


    The deep, hypnotic voice made Lilia''s body tremble. She slowly turned her head with an expression of disbelief on her face. She saw Jean standing behind her, smiling mischievously. The man was wearing a gray shirt with one hand tucked in the pocket of ck trousers. The look on his face was satisfied because he managed to surprise Lilia.


    "Jean! When did youe home?" Lilia asked as she rushed into her husband''s arms.


    The man stroked Lilia''s head while answering, "I can''t pick you up from the hospital, so I''ll apany you to lunch instead."


    Lilia buried her face in the man''s chest while listening to the sound of Jean''s strong and steady heartbeat. Her longing for him vanished, reced by joy at this pleasant surprise.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Lilia protested while raising her face and looking at the man, "I thought you were busy!"


    This man always moved her heart with his unique expression of love.


    *****


    A few minutester, Lilia finished changing clothes. She was now wearing afortable white knit dress and a matching cotton skirt. Lilia studied her appearance in the mirror one more time before exiting the wardrobe. She saw Jean waiting for her outside the bedroom door. With a smile, Lilia took the man''s hand and the two of them went down to the dining room.


    As they descended the stairs, Lilia heard Jean ask, "Has Sasha been calling you recently?"


    Lilia turned towards Jean, her eyebrows raised high. She never got along with her nor gave her her number. Why did Jean ask that?


    "No. What''s with Sasha?" Lilia asked anxiously.


    Hearing that, Jean took out his cellphone. He opened the Other application before handing it to Lilia, "She invited you to her birthday party. You can decide whether toe or not." Jean exined.


    Lilia received the cellphone and read the message from Sasha.. A smile graced Lilia''s lips.

 Chapter 125 - Sasha’s Birthday

    It turned out that today was Sasha''s birthday party. The woman specially sent a message to Jean and invited the two of them to attend the party. The words in Sasha''s message sounded sincere.


    However, Lilia still couldn''t trust that woman. Sasha clearly still loved Jean and wouldn''t stop trying to win him over. Lilia believed that the woman was nning something at her birthday party.


    Besides, Lilia had promised Harold not to be seen in public. Sasha should have also known that Lilia was ''badly injured'' because of Rina''s attack. Did Sasha send that message on purpose knowing Lilia wouldn''t appear?


    Lilia returned Jean''s cellphone while thinking about those possibilities. When they reached the bottom of the steps, Lilia stopped walking and turned towards her husband, "So, are you going to her birthday party?" She asked in a light voice.


    Actually, Lilia could already guess what Jean''s choice was, but she still wanted to hear him say it directly. There was a small worry in her heart that Jean would still attend the party. After all, Sasha was his childhood friend. Lilia secretly decided toe if Jean wanted to go to the party.


    Jean stared at Lilia intently for a moment. Then he smiled faintly as he pulled his wife into his arms. Jean kissed Lilia on the forehead and replied, "At first, I didn''t intend to go. But if you want to go, I''ll apany you."


    It indicated that Jean would follow whatever Lilia wanted. She would determine whether they were present or not.


    Lilia gripped Jean''s shirt while looking up, "Then don''t go. Didn''t I promise to wait for you toe home tonight?" Lilia teased.


    The worry that enveloped her heart seemed to melt away at the man''s simple words. Since Jean wouldn''t leave, Lilia''s heart rxed. After all, she was sure Sasha didn''t want her there.


    "Okay, I''m not leaving." Jean said casually while stroking Lilia''s hair.


    They continued their steps into the dining room. The lunch took ce in a harmonious atmosphere. Lilia was eating her vegetable soup while stealing nces at Jean. The man''s appearance today contrasted with yesterday''s suit, which was as ck as ink.


    Jean''s silver coat draped over the back of his chair, while his gray shirt sleeves roll up to reveal Jean''s slim but muscr upper sleeves. The top two buttons of his shirt were open, revealing his marble-smooth white skin. Lilia realized that Jean rarely wore ties and didn''t really care about tidiness, which gave him the impression of a dangerous man.


    "What did you notice?" Jean put down the spoon and looked back at Lilia.


    Lilia immediately focused on the soup. She spooned the soup as she replied, "I didn''t mean to pay attention to anything. I was just thinking about what Sasha would do when she found out you weren''ting."


    Lilia deliberately lied to cover up the fact that she was blown away by the skin of Jean''s neck. This was the first time she had been so attracted to a man''s physical appearance. Even William never made her feel this way.


    Jean saw the regret in Lilia''s voice and raised thick eyebrows, "Do you want me to go?" He teased, smiling faintly.


    Lilia scowled as Jean teased her, "Of course not." She said, her voice was even sharper than she imagined, "But if you want to go, I''ll go too!" Lilia added with her chin raised.


    Jean''s smile widened as he took Lilia''s hand. The man''s thumb rubbed the back of Lilia''s hand in a soothing motion.


    "Don''t worry, I''d rather spend time with you at home than make you wait for my return." Jean assured her.


    Lilia''s face felt hot when she heard that ruff.


    *****


    After lunch, Jean left the house and went to the office again. In that big house, there was only Lilia alone. She was not allowed to do any activity that could make the wound on her hand worse�� cleaning the house or other strenuous activities. As a result, Lilia felt bored.


    Liliaid on the sofa staring nkly at the ceiling. Not long after, the smell of hospital disinfectant stuck to her body irritated Lilia. Finally, she got up and took the towel, then went into the bathroom.


    When Lilia was drying her hair with a hair dryer, her cellphone rang. The name of the sender of the message that appeared on the screen was Adele.


    Lilia remembered that yesterday she should have discussed the shooting offer from Director Louis with Harold. But Rina''s appearance messed up all of her ns. She sighed and started reading Adele''s message.


    The chief editor of iKoN Magazine asked about Lilia''s condition after hearing the news of her attack on television. In addition, Adele also emphasized that Lilia needed to focus on recovering and not to think too much about what day she offered. Adele ended her message by praying for Lilia''s recovery.


    The woman took a deep breath as she read it. Technically, she wasn''t seriously injured, so Lilia needed to think through the offer carefully. She rested on her chin as she began to consider her options.


    Harold would definitely ept whatever Lilia decided about this offer. In fact, the manager would be happier if she epted it. Harold always highly praised Louis'' ability as a director. Lilia felt that Harold had a point. The script that Louis did was excellent and could help Lilia be a better actress. Lilia had nothing to lose if she epted Louis''s offer.


    Finally, Lilia replied to Adele''s message and said that she was willing to ept Louis''s offer. The chief editor immediately responded with enthusiastic thanks. Lilia could imagine Adele grinning as she read her reply. She looked up and stared out the window. The clear blue sky without clouds spread wide, giving her a feeling of peace and serenity.


    A few minutester, Lilia''s cell phone rang. The name of the caller was Louis Spark. She suspected that Adele had told her husband Lilia''s answer.


    "Good evening, Mr. Louis." Lilia greeted politely.


    "Lilia, I was told that you agreed to y the female side character in the movie ''The Chosen Kingdom''?" Louis asked excitedly. The man couldn''t hide the joy in his voice.


    "Yes, that''s true. But I''m notpletely sure if I''ll get the role. After all, I have to audition first to confirm my suitability for the role, right?" Lilia replied calmly.


    "Ah, that kind of thing isn''t necessary." Louis replied with a chuckle, "I''ve seen your acting when you were cast in the music video. I''m sure you must suit your role, so don''t worry!"


    Lilia was surprised to hear that, "Oh, really ...? Thank you very much for your trust, Mr. Louis."


    While Lilia was still trying to process Louis''s words, the man''s next words made her even more shocked.


    "Then, we will go to Jakarta next Wednesday with the rest of the team. Is there anything you want to ask before we start shooting in Jakarta?" Louis asked.


    Lilia almost dropped her cellphone, "N-next Wednesday? Jakarta? Um�� how long will this shoot take ce?" She asked in a trembling voice.


    "Hmm�� about a month or so. If everything goes well, maybe it could be faster than that."


    When Lilia finally hung up the phone, she slumped down in her chair and let the phone fall on the carpet. She covered her face with both hands while trying to hold back the tears. This was why Lilia didn''t want to be an actress.


    She had to travel far and wide for a long time for work. If this offer came before her marriage to Jean, maybe Lilia wouldn''t mind. But now Lilia had a good reason to return home.


    There were only a few days left before she went to Jakarta and she would not be able to return home for a month. Thinking about all that made Lilia''s mood even worse. She sighed as she picked up her cellphone.


    She called Harold and told him that she had epted Louis''s offer. Just as Lilia thought, the man immediately eximed triumphantly, "I knew this would happen! I told you that you must be interested in the world of cinema!"


    Lilia put her cell phone away from her ear and immediately hung up the phone. Harold''s joy didn''t help improve her current mood. Secondster, her manager called.


    "�� Sorry, I got a little carried away." Harold immediately apologized when Lilia picked up the phone, "Forget what I said earlier. Anyway, this is good news. I''ll rearrange your schedule. Luckily I haven''t approved endorsement offers from severalpaniestely. You don''t have to worry about other job offers and just focus on shooting."


    After Harold finished speaking, Lilia could faintly hear Merry''s voice in the background. The manager shouted something back before talking to Lilia again.


    "Merry left a message for you. Don''t forget to attend the tea-making ss tomorrow. She has sent her ss address to your cell phone." Harold delivered the message.


    "Okay, thanks for reminding me.." Lilia answered before ending their conversation.

 Chapter 126 - Lilia’s Strategy

    As it was gettingte, Sister Mei was busy cooking dinner in the kitchen. Lilia initially volunteered to help, but she was subtly chased away from there. Finally, Lilia returned to lying on the sofa in the living room with a bored expression.


    From herfortable position, Lilia could see the crimson sky. The light of the evening sun prated through the window and dyed the entire room golden. The quiet and peaceful atmosphere made Lilia''s eyes slowly close.


    She was amazed at herself. Usually, Lilia didn''t get sleepy easily in the afternoon, but her eyes felt so heavy this time. Maybe this was because she had barely slept all night, reading how to seduce her husband��


    In an instant, Lilia''s eyes opened wide and the drowsiness vanished. She sat down on the sofa, then nced out the window. There was still time to work out the ns she had drawn upst night.


    Lilia headed towards the stairs, but her steps stopped when she remembered something. She turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    "Sister Mei." Lilia called when she arrived in the kitchen, "After you finish cooking, you can go straight home? We can clean up on our ownter."


    "Ah?" Sister Mei stared at Lilia in confusion for a moment. Then she realized Lilia''s intention and immediately smiled broadly, "Alright then. I''ll be home soon after my cooking is finished. You don''t need to worry, Mrs. Lilia." She ended her sentence with a wink.


    Lilia''s face turned red when she saw the all-knowing expression on Sister Mei''s face.


    "Um�� that''s not it�� this��" Lilia tried to find an excuse, but no idea came to her mind.


    "You don''t need to exin anything. I understand what you want, Madame." The smile on Sister Mei''s face grew wider.


    Lilia gave up trying to exin because the woman had guessed it, "Then, I''ll go upstairs first!" She said before running away


    In her hurry, Lilia slipped and almost fell, but she luckily managed to bnce herself. She didn''t want to go back to the hospital again just because she slipped on her slippery slipper.


    Sister Mei watched Lilia run away whileughing and shaking her head, "How good it is to be young again." She muttered.


    *****


    Half an hourter, Sister Mei finished her cooking. After saying goodbye to Lilia and praying for her efforts to seduce Jean, the middle-aged woman immediately returned home.


    It was seven in the evening, but there was no sign of Jean''s return. Lilia was sitting in front of her dresser while carefully arranging her hair. She curled her hair up and left only a strand of hair behind her ears. The hairstyle entuated Lilia''s long, snow-white neck and gave her a mature impression.


    Lilia sprayed her favorite perfume while being careful not to overdo it. She had read a text saying that men didn''t like the smell of perfume that was too strong. Lilia also didn''t forget to squirt a little behind her ear. ording toizenments, it was an important ce to seduce a man.


    Then, she added some light makeup around the eyes. She hadrge, clear-looking ck eyes, so Lilia just needed to add a touch. She used eyeliner to define her eye line and make her look even more expressive.


    After she was satisfied with how she looked in the mirror, Lilia started looking for a nightgown that would win Jean''s heart. She found a blue dress that made her look elegant, but less seductive. Then she also found a pink dress that gave off a pure and innocent impression, but didn''t attract enough attention. Lilia rummaged through her wardrobe until she found a silk dress that was as ck as night.


    The dress was a gift from a clothing brand that recruited Lilia as a model during the Mn Fashion Week yesterday. She received a lot of clothes from other brands as a token of appreciation, so Lilia almost forgot that she had this dress.


    When Lilia put it on, it stuck to her body snugly and highlighted her dazzling curves. She tried to walk, making the skirt of the dress sway gently like the waves following her steps. The thin dress felt weightless, as if she was wrapped in ck clouds. Lilia grinned at her reflection in the mirror. She couldn''t wait for Jean''s reaction when the man came home.


    As if answering her wish, Lilia heard the sound of the front door opening.


    Meanwhile, Jean walked into the dark living room with no light. He frowned when he couldn''t find the figure he was looking for. The man turned his head toward the kitchen, the only room with the lights on. But he didn''t see anyone there either. Jean took off her coat and was draping it on the sofa when he heard footsteps from the second floor.


    Jean turned towards the stairs and smiled, but his expression suddenly froze. His eyes were fixed on a woman descending the stairs with graceful steps. The woman looked like a goddess who had emerged from the darkness of the night. Her snow-white skin stood out even more, contrasting to her ck dress.


    When the light of the kitchenmp illuminated the woman''s figure, Jean recognized his wife.


    "Wee back!" Lilia smiled broadly as she approached her husband.


    As Lilia drew closer, her floral scent filled the room and tickled Jean''s nose. The man felt his self-control weaken, but he forced himself to divert his thoughts. He had promised himself not to touch his wife until they were truly ready to be family, but Lilia''s appearance tonight was a flirting with his faith.


    Jean reached out and pulled the woman into his arms. He made sure that just hugging her wouldn''t cause any trouble. The man looked down at Lilia and stroked her silky cheek.


    "Did I keep you waiting long?" Jean asked with a warm smile.


    "No, you''re on time." Lilia replied with glowing eyes.


    Jean let go of his hug, but one hand was still wrapped around Lilia''s slender waist. Then together they headed to the dining room. When Jean sat down at the dining table, he looked around.


    "Where''s Sister Mei?" Jean asked while watching Lilia''s back who was warming dinner.


    "Sister Mei left early because she had business that needed to be resolved." Lilia answered without turning around. She had expected Jean to ask that, so she prepared a suitable answer.


    Jean didn''t ask any further and just watched Lilia serve their dinner on the table. Her nightgown that looked both dazzling and provocative was no match for such a simple job.


    Jean continued to stare at Lilia while frowning. He could already guess that the woman was trying to seduce him tonight, so Jean wouldn''t be provoked by whatever Lilia was doing. He had intended to tell her, but his wife was too cute so Jean wanted to observe her a little longer.


    Lilia finished preparing their dinner, then sat across from Jean. They started eating in silence.


    "Lilia." Jean gently called .


    But the woman jumped in surprise when she heard that. It seemed like Lilia was so tense up by this situation that she couldn''t enjoy her dinner.


    "Y-Yes?" Lilia''s voice sounded squeaky as she answered.


    Jean smiled faintly as he continued, "What are you doing at home this afternoon? Are you bored?"


    "Hmm��" Lilia tilted her head while looking deep in thought. Her movement made the shoulder of her right dress slump down and revealed Lilia''s snow white skin.


    Jean swallowed hard and looked away with difficulty.


    "This afternoon, I''m talking about the role offer of Louis Spark, the music video director I was working with." Lilia decided to tell Jean what happened, "And�� next Wednesday�� I have to go to Jakarta." She continued looking up at Jean to see his reaction.


    Jean''s hand who was spooning the food stopped for a moment. A few secondster, he was eating again as if nothing had happened, "How long will you be away?" Jean asked in a light tone.


    "�� About a month."


    The answer was greeted byplete silence.


    Lilia stole a worried nce at Jean. It was as if she could feel the temperature in the room starting to sink due to her husband''s deteriorating mood. Lilia knew Jean didn''t want to let her go, but she didn''t want to miss this precious opportunity either.


    The woman ced her hand on the table and leaned toward Jean. Lilia''s movements made the shoulders of her dress slump again a few inches.


    "Is one month too long for you?" Lilia asked while looking closely at Jean.


    Jean returned Lilia''s gaze calmly. He put down the spoon and replied, "If you want to go, I won''t stop you."


    Jean had learned that he needed to let her do what she liked. If Jean broke her wings and locked Lilia up in the house, it would be the same as killing the part of Lilia that made her unique. The woman was not a bird in a cage. Just like the song that said "If you love her, you have to let her go."


    Lilia felt a little relieved that Jean let her go, but she also felt frustrated by the man''s calm attitude. She muttered, "I''ll be gone a month, you know? Don''t you think it''s a long time?"


    Jean smiled slightly at Lilia''s grumbling.. He reached out and adjusted the dress that slumped from the woman''s shoulder as he replied, "That''s a really long time for me."

 Chapter 127 - Failed Effort

    Lilia''s gaze followed Jean''s movements as the man fixed her slumping sleeves. A look of frustration shed across his face. Her tactic of teasing Jean by deliberately letting her dress fall off failed. But it didn''t matter, she still had other tactics.


    After they finished dinner, Lilia was still sitting at the dining table thinking about the next step. Then, she felt someone staring at her. When Lilia looked up, she met with Jean''s dark blue eyes. The man had just finished clearing the table and sat back across from Lilia.


    The woman gave a small cough before starting to y with the strands of hair tucked behind her ear. Then Lilia asked softly, "I''m going to Jakarta for a month. Are you going to miss me?"


    Even though Lilia put on an innocent and pitiful face when she asked that, her eyes shed with temptation. This time, she would shake Jean''sposure and bring down the man''s self-control!


    But Jean just smiled warmly as he replied, "Of course."


    Hearing that, Lilia couldn''t hide her smile. She nodded and said, "I''ll miss you too. Then ..."


    In the middle of her sentence, the night breeze blew in through the open kitchen window. The wind made Lilia''s dress skirt flutter. Jean''s gaze fixed on Lilia''s thin dress and he automatically frowned. The man got up from his chair and headed into the kitchen to close the window.


    Jean said, "Come into the living room. It''s too cold in here for you."


    Lilia then stood up and caught up with Jean with a panicked expression because her n fell apart, "I''m fine, it''s just a passing wind. Jean��"


    Before Lilia could continue her sentence, the man stopped walking and turned around. Jean reached out to her and Lilia immediately closed her eyes.


    But nothing happened.


    She opened her eyes lightly and saw Jean staring at her with amusement mixed with annoyance. The man flicked her forehead saying, "Whatever you imagine, I will not do that."


    Lilia''s cheeks turned red when she heard that.


    "Besides, you are still injured." Jean''s gaze fell on Lilia''s bandaged left hand, "Go back to your room and change your clothes. These clothes are too thin, you might catch a cold."


    Even though Lilia tried to protest, Jean didn''t listen to a word she said. The man took Lilia to the room and told her to change into the knitted sweater and long skirt he chose. The sweater was made of thick and warm material, but it had no appeal at all.


    Lilia looked at her appearance in the mirror and let out a long sigh. Tonight''s strategy to seduce Jean failed miserably.


    *****


    The full moon shone brightly in the night sky, its light slipped into the bedroom through the cracks of the curtains. The atmosphere in the room was quiet and peaceful.


    Lilia was reading Louis''s script on the bed when Jean got a call. The man went to his study to continue the conversation further. When the door closed behind the man, Lilia sighed while lying on her back. She wondered why her n had not worked. Maybe she should have done that after the wound healed, but what if the result remained the same? Didn''t Jean actually find her attractive?


    The sound of the front doorbell interrupted Lilia''s reverie. The silence of the house made the bell sound louder than it should be. She sat up and immediately got out of bed. When Lilia left the room, she ran into Jean in the hallway.


    "Who''s visitingte at night like this?" Lilia protested while ncing at the clock. It was almost ten at night.


    Jean raised his eyebrows and stroked Lilia''s long hair, "Come back to the room. I''ll check it out."


    Lilia held Jean''s arm tightly, "I''lle with you." She said firmly.


    The two of them together descended downstairs and headed for the front door. The bell was ringing incessantly, as if telling them to speed up their steps. Whoever the guest was, they didn''t seem to have the patience to wait.


    As the two of them passed the living room, Jean paused and turned on the light. Lilia squinted while blinking, trying to adjust her eyes to the bright light. After her sight returned to normal, Lilia walked to the front door with Jean.


    Lilia turned on the monitor screen connected to the CCTV camera outside the front door. The figure that appeared on the screen made Lilia''s eyes widen. She tugged at Jean''s arm and pointed at the monitor screen.


    A familiar female figure stood outside the door with an expression of frustration and worry��Sasha Hiroshi. She was supposed to be enjoying her birthday party, so why was that woman here?


    Lilia turned to face Jean, who looked just as confused, "Should we open the door? Could she be in trouble?" She asked.


    Actually, she was just wondering what had got into Sasha tonight that she came all the way here.


    After Jean nodded, Lilia unlocked the front door. The cold night breeze blew in, apanied by the faint aroma of wine.


    When Lilia walked out, she saw Sasha still pressing the doorbell. The woman turned towards Lilia with eyes widened in shock.


    "Miss Sasha, what are you doing here?" Lilia asked while frowning.


    The woman was wearing a gold colored party dress which looked expensive. Her shoulders were covered by a ck coat that was half sagged. The coat was too big for Sasha and the dress looked wrinkled. The make-up on her face started to wear off and her cheeks were red with alcohol.


    Lilia wondered what made Sashae here with such a chaotic and hasty appearance. She looked like she ran away from her own birthday party.


    Meanwhile, Sasha took a deep breath before looking at the two people. Sasha''s gaze fixed for a moment on Jean who appeared behind Lilia, then her gaze shifted to the model. The two of them were dressed in casual home clothes and both looked at Sasha with suspicion, as if she had gone mad.


    She really might have gone crazy. Normally, Sasha wouldn''t visit anyone else''s house thiste, let alone Jean''s. But when she heard that Jean wasn''ting, all her senses disappeared. The only thing on her mind was to find out what happened. When she realized, Sasha was standing in front of Jean''s house and pressing the doorbell repeatedly.


    "Sasha." Jean''s deep voice shattered the woman''s thoughts, "Why are you here?"


    Sasha looked at Jean, "I-I�� I''m sorry for bothering you thiste." She started talking.


    Lilia felt that this would be a long conversation. The night wind was starting to get too cold for her, so she raised her hand to interrupt Sasha, "Shall we continue inside?"


    "Ah�� alright." Sasha nodded and followed Lilia into the house.


    When she passed Jean, her gaze was briefly fixed on the man. But her childhood friend stared back at her and made Sasha hurriedly look away.


    As Jean closed the door behind them, Sasha turned to observe Lilia. Her gaze fell on the woman''s bandaged left hand.


    "Miss Lilia, are you okay?" Sasha asked.


    Lilia turned to the older woman with a confused look. Sasha came to her house thiste with a messy appearance and suddenly she asked Lilia''s condition. What did she want?


    Sasha realized that her question sounded sudden and immediately exined, "Ah, sorry if I wasn''t clear. I just heard the news that you were seriously injured. I didn''t have your phone number, so I rushed over here to confirm your condition. I didn''t mean to disturb you and your rest."


    Sasha''s words sounded so sincere that they amazed Lilia. If she didn''t know that woman was trying to snatch Jean, she would have believed Sasha''s words.


    Lilia smiled while shaking her head. She didn''t say anything and just turned around, then continued her steps into the living room. Her smile immediately vanished, reced by a suspicious expression.


    Tonight was Sasha''s birthday party and Lilia was sure that Jean''s three friends attended the event. However, because the man Sasha was most waiting for didn''t appear, so she left the party and looked for Jean. That woman only used Lilia''s condition as an excuse. There''s no way a daughter from a respectable family like Sasha couldn''t find Lilia''s phone number.


    Arriving in the living room, Lilia and Jean sat side by side on one of the sofas, while Sasha took the sofa opposite them. As they sat down, Sasha''s gaze swept across Jean''s figure again. The woman''s eyes focused on Jean''s hand, which was gripping his wife''s hand tightly. Jealousy and hatred was clearly reflected in the woman''s gaze.


    Lilia noticed that gaze and pulled her hand away from Jean. She had a feeling that Sasha wouldn''t say anything while Lilia was in the room.


    "I''ll make tea. You can chat first." Lilia said as Jean nced at her with a questioning expression. The sooner Sasha told her why she came here, the sooner she would go.


    Jean watched Lilia get up from the sofa and walk towards the kitchen. His gaze remained fixed on the woman''s back, as if he was afraid that his wife would disappear if he didn''t look at her even for a second.


    The expression on Jean''s gentle face while observing Lilia lit a me of jealousy in Sasha''s heart. As soon as Lilia left the room, Sasha straightened her back and started speaking.


    "Jean��" Sasha said in a choked and pitiful voice, "Why don''t youe to my birthday party tonight?"


    All of them�� Jean, Chris, Tom, Alex, and Sasha�� promised to always attend each other''s birthday parties. It had be their tradition. In previous years, Jean had never vited this unwritten rule.. The man always came home early, but he was always there.

 Chapter 128 - He Doesn’t Care About You

    But this year, Jean didn''t attend her birthday party. He only sent gifts in the form of a set of branded skincare products through his assistant Kenny. Sasha didn''t know whether Jean chose the gift himself or not, but it was enough to convey Jean''s message. The man didn''t care for her at all. The man never found her special because they were childhood friends. To Jean, Sasha was just like any other woman.


    Sasha stared at Jean with wild eyes. She was determined to get a direct exnation from the man of his absence tonight.


    Jean leaned back and folded his legs. His handsome face was emotionless as he cast an icy gaze towards Sasha, "Didn''t Kenny deliver a gift for you?" He asked.


    Sasha almost replied that she didn''t want a present�� she wanted Jean''s presence. But she managed to swallow the sentence back. Sasha lowered her gaze and said in a bitter tone, "He has already delivered it, but Kenny can''t rece you. Over the years, we always celebrate our birthdays together. But why this year�� you��"


    Sasha''s voice disappeared and her throat caught. She felt suffocated by the words she wanted to say.


    ''I love you. Choose me. I''ve loved you for a long time. Why don''t you ever see me? I am always by your side.''


    "Sasha." Jean''s sharp voice made the woman look up, "No matter what you think, I''ve sent Kenny on my behalf. If you don''t respect him, that is disrespectful for me. Besides, I''m sure you already know why I can''t be there tonight."


    Jean''s voice was calm and controlled. There was not a single trace of guilt or regret in it.


    However, Sasha panicked when she heard that. Did Jean know anything about her involvement in this assault case?


    Before Sasha could speak again, Lilia had returned from the kitchen. The woman carried a silver tray filled with three porcin cups filled with tea. Lilia seemed to be having a hard time bncing the tray with her injured hand, so Jean got up to help her.


    "Thank you." Lilia grinned as Jean took over the tray.


    "Don''t push yourself. I will immediately find a maid to take care of the house, so you don''t have to do trivial things like this." Jean said. His expression was soft and warm when he spoke to Lilia.


    Sasha clenched her fists tightly to hold back her jealousy. Jean never showed that gentle expression in front of her. How dare Lilia steal that honor from her?!


    "Drink this tea to warm yourself up. It''s cold tonight and your clothes are thin, so don''t get sick." Lilia said kindly as Jean put the tray on the table. She took one of the cups and handed it to Sasha.


    "Yes, thank you." Sasha epted the cup reluctantly. She was sure Lilia was deliberately being friendly with her to win Jean''s heart.


    "What were you two talking about?" Lilia asked in a light tone as she handed another cup to Jean.


    The man epted the cup as he sat back down. Jean then reached out and pulled Lilia to his side, as if he didn''t want to be away from his wife for too long. The woman''s face flushed red, but Lilia didn''t protest.


    Jean took a sip of the tea for a moment before turning his attention back to Sasha, "You already know that Lilia is injured, right? So you know why I can''t attend your birthday party tonight." His answer was cold.


    Sasha gripped her cup tightly and resisted the temptation to throw it in Lilia''s face. Wasn''t that woman only lightly injured?! Lilia could even brew her own tea, so why would Jean insist on apanying her?!


    Sasha took a deep breath to calm herself down before speaking, "Is Miss Lilia''s wound that bad? I''m acquaintanced with a hospital doctor. If you need help��" She offered in a friendly voice.


    But Lilia didn''t miss the woman''s sly gaze, "Miss Sasha please don''t bother." She immediately interrupted, smiling broadly, "My husband has arranged everything I need."


    Sasha''s hands were shaking so much that she almost dropped her cup. She gave Lilia a poisonous gaze. If possible, Sasha wanted to tear up that woman''s broad smile!


    For a moment, no one spoke. The atmosphere in the living room was heavy and awkward. Suddenly, the sound of the telephone ring broke the silence.


    Lilia automatically searched for her cellphone, then she realized that the voice wasing from Sasha''s cellphone. Yet the older woman seemed too shaken to notice. Lilia had to wake her several times until Sasha came back to her senses. The woman immediately took her cellphone from the bag and picked up the phone.


    "Hello, brother ...?" Sasha answered the phone with a tone of fear and respect.


    "Yes ... I''m sorry, brother. I was in a hurry to go because of a sudden matter."


    "Alright, I''ll be right back."


    The volume from the other end of the phone wasn''t too loud and Lilia couldn''t make out the contents of their conversation. However, Lilia could hear the anger in the voice of the person on the other line.


    Sasha earlier called him ''Brother'', which means that it was Samuel Hiroshi. That man was Sasha''s older brother and the current head of the Hiroshi Family.


    Sasha ended her conversation and immediately got up from the sofa, "Since I have seen that Miss Lilia''s condition is fine, I will go home first. Jean, see you in 5 days. We are all waiting for your invitation." Sasha said while giving Lilia a defiant look.


    Without waiting for their reply, Sasha hurriedly left the house. Jean and Lilia didn''t even have time to offer to walk her outside.


    Lilia secretly sighed. Sasha''ste night visit and hasty departure intrigued her. But she tried not to think about Sasha''s true intentions. She also deliberately didn''t question Jean about his private conversation with the woman. Lilia was sure that Jean would tell her when he was ready. She trusted her husband.


    Meanwhile, Jean took a sip of the tea before putting it back down. He leaned back against the soft sofa and closed his eyes. The man was so lost in thought he didn''t notice his surroundings.


    Suddenly, the fragrant scent of flowers tickled his nose, followed by something heavy on his shoulders. Jean opened his eyes and saw Lilia resting her head on his shoulder. The man smiled a little as he pulled his wife into his arms.


    "Jean, what will happen in 5 days?" Lilia asked.


    "Hmm ... I don''t know." Jean dodged the question.


    Lilia pulled herself out of Jean''s embrace and red at him, "You don''t know, do you? I thought you must remember your own birthday." She said sarcastically.


    Jean smiled dryly, "How do you know that?"


    "From the marriage certificate." Lilia replied stiffly, "If Sasha didn''t say anything about it, do you intend to hide the fact that your birthday is on September 30th?"


    Lilia felt a little annoyed that Jean''s birthday was only 5 days behind the woman''s birthday. As she thought about Sasha''s invitation to celebrate Jean''s birthday together, Lilia''s mood got even worse. She really didn''t like her. Not only because Sasha was trying to grab her husband, but also because her behavior was pretty inappropriate for a youngdy from a respectable family.


    Jean shook his head and replied, "I didn''t intend to hide that from you. You were busy with your career, and then you got hurt and went to the hospital. I wanted to make sure things were calm before I told you."


    Lilia studied Jean''s face with a suspicious look. However, the man returned the gaze calmly.


    "Lilia, I won''t lie to you." Jean tried to reassure her once again, "I intended to surprise you, which is why I didn''t say anything on purpose. I''ll never keep it a secret from you." The man grabbed Lilia''s hand and squeezed it gently.


    "��Okay." Lilia''s sharp gaze softened when she heard that, "Are you nning on inviting everyone to dinner?"


    Jean smiled mischievously, "We will seeter."


    *****


    After that, Lilia returned to her room and picked up her cellphone. She sat cross-legged on the bed staring intently at her cellphone. Lilia seemed to be thinking about something deeply. After a while, the woman finally turned on her cellphone.


    She changed her cell phone''s?password with a new number, which was 0930. Lilia locked and unlocked her cellphone several times using the new password. Normally, those numbers meant nothing to Lilia. Now, that number meant a lot to her because it was her husband''s birthday.


    Lilia tried repeatedly to open and close her cellphone to get used to the new password. Every time she typed in that number sequence, the smile on her face grew wider. Lilia felt like she was copying Jean, who used Lilia''s birthday as a code.


    "Huh?" Lilia suddenly realized something. Her birthday?


    Without thinking, Lilia jumped out of bed. She grabbed her cell phone before running out of the room and into Jean''s study. Lilia was so excited she forgot her house slippers. Her heart was pounding, as if preparing her to hear the man''s answer. Her steps stopped outside the study door.


    Lilia knocked on the door while trying to calm her heart.


    "Come in." Jean replied.


    When Lilia opened the door, she was immediately greeted with a strong smell of cigarettes. She automatically covered her nose as she went to the nearest window to get rid of the smell.


    "Why don''t you wear your house slippers?"

 Chapter 129 - Your Birthday

    Lilia turned to look at Jean, who was sitting behind the desk. Only then did she realize how cold the floor was under her feet.


    "It''s not that cold." Lilia said as she continued walking towards the window behind Jean''s desk, "You don''t usually smoke this much. Did something happen?" She asked, her eyes fixed on the table.


    The ashtray made of crystal was full of cigarette butts. One of the cigarettes was still lit on his mouth. It seemed that Jean hurriedly put out the cigarette when Lilia knocked on the door just now.


    Before Lilia reached the window, Jean stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms. To be more precise, the man sat Lilia on hisp. Even though they had done this in Jean''s office before, the woman was still struggling and trying to get away. The strong smell of cigarettes mixed with the faint scent of spring was intoxicating for Lilia.


    "What''s not cold?" Jean put one arm around Lilia''s waist while the other hand reached Lilia''s leg. Jean''s big and warm palms wrapped around her cold feet, "Your feet are frozen."


    Lilia''s face got even redder and she hit Jean''s shoulder, "Put me down, Jean! I''ll put on my sandals!" She protested.


    But Jean ignored her protest and instead slipped his hands under Lilia''s knees. The man stood up while carrying Lilia in his arms like a princess. Then Jean sat his wife in his chair.


    "Wait here." Jean ordered before leaving the study.


    The man then came back in a few minutes. In his hands were Lilia''s house slippers that she left in the room.


    "Jean, I can wear it myself��"


    Lilia tried to grab her sandals, but the man pushed them away from Lilia''s hand.


    "I just need you to sit still. Can''t you do that?" Jean asked while kneeling in front of Lilia.


    Finally, Lilia gave up and let Jean do whatever he wanted. She watched the man put on her sandals, like a prince putting slippers on Cindere''s feet.


    When the man finished, Lilia jumped down from her chair andnded a kiss on Jean''s forehead. "Thank you, dear." She muttered with a flushed face.


    Jean froze for a moment when he heard that. Lilia took the opportunity to open the study window and let the night breeze blow in. In just an instant, the smell of cigarettes in the room drastically reduced. Lilia then looked at the study, which was not much different from the one in Jean''s old house.


    There was arge bookcase filled with books in foreignnguages ??in the corner of the room. The table was positioned in front of the window and the surface was covered by a pile of documents. An openptop was also on the table. The screen contained a report filled withplicated figures and graphs. Just looking at it gave Lilia a headache.


    Lilia looked away from theptop screen and rounded the table so that she was standing right in front of Jean. The man had returned to his seat. Lilia rested her hands on the table while looking closely at Jean.


    "Jean, I want to ask you something." She said in a serious tone.


    "Just ask." Jean replied while leaning back in his chair. Even though he was rxed, his posture still looked elegant.


    Lilia took out her cell phone as she asked, "Why is your mobile password 0601?"


    June 1st was Lilia''s birthday. She still remembered when she first borrowed Jean''s cell phone and heard the sequence of the numbers. Lilia took it as a coincidence.


    However, the array of numbers kept appearing, so that Lilia could no longer call it a coincidence.


    The security code for Jean''s old house, the license te for his car, and even the password for the apartment he rarely used, all used the number 0601. It must have had meaning for Jean, just like the number 0930 was to Lilia.


    Lilia typed in the password for her cellphone and showed the screen to Jean with a big smile.


    "Are you using the numbers 0601 for the same reason I used the numbers 0930?" Lilia asked.


    Hearing that, Jean was silent for a moment. Then he smiled and replied, "What reason do you use that order of numbers?"


    "Huh?" Lilia was surprised when she was asked back. She spent several minutes thinking about the answer, "Hmm�� because I love those numbers!" She said with a meaningful smile.


    Jean reached out and stroked her head gently, "I happen to like it too." He replied ambiguously.


    Lilia was tempted to ask, ''What exactly do you like?'' But she realized that she already knew the answer. The man liked the number sequence 0601, which was Lilia''s birthday. Jean seemed to say that he liked that woman''s birthday because that was the date Lilia was brought into this world.


    There was one thing that made Lilia curious. She wondered since when did Jean use the code 0601. Did this contract marriage get terminated? Or long before that?


    Until Lilia left Jean''s study, she didn''t dare ask that question. She promised herself to ask Sister Mei when she had the chance. The middle-aged woman had been taking care of Jean for a long time and was also in charge of Jean''s old house. Sister Mei must have known since when the man had used the password.


    *****


    Saturday was arriving fast. The time showed 12 at noon.


    Lilia was busy studying the tea-making equipment on the living room carpet. The utensils were scattered in front of her and an iPed on her right. The screen showed the name and function of each device.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon she would join the tea making ss. Lilia was determined to memorize the function of each equipment beforeing to ss.


    Lilia was currently alone at home. Jean had been leaving for the office since morning. Even though it was Saturday, the man still had a lot of work to do. Evenst night, Jean stayed up until 12 in the morning.


    Suddenly, Lilia''s cell phone vibrated. She turned and saw a new message from the Other app. Lilia put down the tea making equipment before opening the message. It turned out that the message came from a group chat containing three people�� Vivi, Rachel, and herself.


    Vivi formed the chat group yesterday, when they got the news about Lilia being seriously injured. The two of them wanted to visit Lilia in the hospital, but the woman assured them that she was fine.


    This message was sent by Vivi and contained a series of angry face stickers. Lilia raised an eyebrow at the sight. Vivi was the type to get emotional easily, but she was never this angry.


    [Rachel]: "What happened? Why are you getting so angry on this beautiful Saturday?"


    [Vivi]: "@Lilia, can you help me kill that bastard named Tom Wibowo?"


    Lilia sighed. Apparently, Vivi and Tom were fighting again. Lilia stood up and threw herself onto the sofa before replying to Vivi''s message.


    [Lilia]: "What the hell happened?"


    After typing that, Lilia felt a little regretful. As soon as Vivi heard the question, she wouldn''t stop telling the story until she had spilled all her guts. Just as Lilia thought, her cellphone screen was immediately filled with Vivi''s scolding.


    [Vivi]: "You know what happened. Do you know what that bastard did?"


    [Vivi]: "He can''t be trusted at all! "


    [Vivi]: "He must be doing this on purpose to get revenge for what happened today!"


    [Rachel]: "Take it easy and tell me. What happened?"


    [Vivi]: "You remember that bastard was supposed to arrange a new blind date for me, right? Ten minutes ago, I arrived at our meeting ce. And you know what I saw? Twenty boys were waiting for me there! That bastard arranged 20 people to be my date partner!"


    [Vivi]: "That sight really scared me to death!"


    Vivi added a crying face sticker at the end of her sentence.


    [Vivi]: "Just imagine there are twenty men neatly lined up and asked me to choose whom I want to be my partner!"


    [Lilia]: "Umm ... I don''t know what to say now."


    [Rachel]: "Hahahahaha!"


    [Vivi]: "It''s not funny!"


    Actually, Lilia herself alsoughed out loud when reading a message from Vivi. She could imagine Vivi surrounded by 20 men who were scrambling to be her date.


    [Lilia]: "Then? Is your blind date over?"


    [Rachel]: "What are you doing now?"


    [Vivi]: "I''m running away."


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia arrived at one of the biggest malls in the city. The tea making ss that she participated in was located on the 7th floor of the mall, in a cafe devoted to tea lovers.


    The cafe was decorated with tatami carpets and miniature cherry trees, creating an authentic Japanese atmosphere. When Lilia walked inside, the cafe waitress greeted her warmly and politely.. The waitress had an Asian face and was wearing a kimono, making her look like a real Japanese.

 Chapter 130 - A Woman Like Her

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia arrived at one of the biggest malls in the city. The tea making ss that she participated in was located on the 7th floor of the mall, in a cafe devoted to tea lovers.


    The cafe was decorated with tatami carpets and miniature cherry trees, creating an authentic Japanese atmosphere. When Lilia walked inside, the cafe waitress greeted her warmly and politely. The waitress had an Asian face and was wearing a kimono, making her look like a real Japanese.


    "Wee to the Sakura Teahouse! How can I help you?" The waiter greeted her.


    Lilia exined that she came here for the tea making ss. The servant checked her notes, then nodded with a broad smile.


    "Miss Lilia Pangestu, is that right? Please follow me."


    Lilia followed the waitress into the cafe. The fragrant and strong aroma of tea filled the cafe. The woman looked around with interest. The front of the cafe served as a cafe for visitors who would like to try the cafe''s expensive and rare teas. The back was divided into several small rooms used for tea-making sses.


    "This is your room, Miss Lilia." The servant stopped at the very end of the room door, "Your teacher is here. Hope you enjoy this ss!"


    Lilia thanked the maid, then she knocked on the door and slowly opened it. She saw a small room with floors covered with a tatami carpet. A long wooden tabley at the front of the room, with several smaller wooden tables set across it. The arrangement reminded Lilia of the ssroomyout at school.


    A male figure sat behind the long wooden table. The man had his back to Lilia so she couldn''t see his face, but based on his sitting position, that man was the teacher of this ss.


    "Good afternoon, are you the teacher of this ss?" Lilia approached the man while asking. She thought the teacher for tea-making generally was a woman, so she wanted to confirm the man''s identity.


    "Ah, apparently you havee." The man turned around and gave her a warm smile.


    Lilia''s steps stopped when she recognized the bespectacled man.


    "Did I surprise you, Miss Lilia?" Alfred smiled even wider when he saw Lilia''s reaction.


    "Brother Alfred also teaches here?" Lilia asked after she recovered from her shock, "I never thought that Brother Alfred would be my teacher in making tea."


    "I was also surprised when I heard you signed up to join sses here. I didn''t know you were interested in the Japanese tea ceremony." Alfred replied, "Ah, please sit down."


    Lilia sat behind one of the small tables avable, then looked around. The other three small tables were still empty, "Aren''t there any more students besides me today?" She asked.


    Alfred nodded, "It turns out that only you register for ss at this hour." He answered calmly.


    Lilia turned her gaze to the tea-making equipment neatly arranged on Alfred''s table. There was a water kettle, tea cups, porcin teapots, powdered tea, tea filters, and so on. Lilia recognized most of the equipment.


    Then her gaze turned to the figure of the elegant man. Even though Alfred worked as a lecturer and also came from a respectable family, why would that man want to teach here? Was he a tea lover too, just like Jean?


    "Why is Brother Alfred teaching here?" Lilia asked bluntly.


    Alfred was stunned for a moment to hear that. Then he chuckled and replied, "Actually this is the cafe I run. I like to share knowledge with fellow tea lovers. When I have free time, I go here to teach."


    Lilia shook her head whileughing. Of all the tea making sses avable, Merry happened to choose the ss taught by Alfred. Her assistant''s luck was extraordinary.


    "Why are youughing?" Alfred raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you believe that I can teach you how to make tea?"


    Alfred studied Lilia''s figure carefully. The woman was wearing a pastel knitted cardigan and a light blue skirt that reached her ankles. Her posture when sitting remained upright and elegant. Her figure looked like a blooming lily.


    Alfred sighed secretly. He began to understand why Jean was so attracted to this woman. Alfred and Jean were not that different. Both were the same age and came from rich families. As they got older, they became more attracted to women who had stable and reliable characters like Lilia. Alfred always admired Lilia''sposure and intelligence. If he married such a woman, he was sure their married life would be peaceful and stable.


    "That''s not what I mean, Brother Alfred." Lilia answered, "I just feel that the world is really small."


    After Lilia and Alfred chatted for a while about their coincidental encounter, the man was reminded of the reason they were here. Then they started the tea making lesson.


    "For today, I will show you the basic process of brewing tea. Pay close attention and understand first."


    Lilia nodded and her expression turned serious. She concentrated on every word that was said and every action that Alfred took.


    Alfred began by exining the name and function of each equipment that would be used to make tea. Then, he demonstrated the procedure for brewing tea ording to the Japanese tea ceremony.


    "For today''s ss, we will use tea made from lotus flowers." Alfred handed the container of the tea powder to Lilia.


    Lilia epted it and studied it carefully. The aroma of the tea powder was already strong. She couldn''t imagine how fragrant the tea would be.


    Alfred then took the tea powder back and started pouring it into the tea strainer. His gestures were full of confidence, as if he had done this many times. Lilia found herself mesmerized by Alfred''s skill.


    As a final step, Alfred ced the cup on Lilia''s table, "This is the result of brewing from the tea powder. Try to smell, observe, and taste." He exined.


    Lilia lifted the cup and smelled the aroma. As expected, the aroma of the tea was fragrant and strong. It reminded her of spring. Then, she shook the cup while observing the tea leaves inside. Lastly, Lilia blew the hot tea surface before taking a sip. The tea was soft on the tongue at first, but the taste got stronger as it reached the esophagus.


    Lilia put her cup back down before praising Alfred, "Even though the aroma is very strong, the taste of the tea is light and refreshing. Brother Alfred is really an expert at brewing delicious tea!"


    Alfred raised his eyebrows, "If I''m not good, I won''t be able to teach here." He said half kidding. But his smile showed that he liked Lilia''spliment, "The process I showed you earlier is the foundation of all tea ceremonies. To master it, you need to practice a lot. Over time, you will be more proficient."


    Lilia nodded with a serious expression. She was determined to learn as much as possible from Alfred and make Jean the best tea!


    During the next two hours, Lilia tried repeatedly to practice the steps that Alfred had taught her. Since this was her first ss, she made a lot of small mistakes. Lilia recorded every step of making tea and important things in her notebook so she could repeat them at home.


    Lilia found that Alfred was suitable to work as a teacher. The man did not hesitate to point out each of Lilia''s mistakes firmly. Alfred also answered each of Lilia''s questions and gave exnations with great patience.


    As their lesson was about to end, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Alfred turned to the door, just as a man opened the door.


    The man was dressed all in ck and was well built. Lilia immediately knew that this man was Alfred''s bodyguard.


    The guard bowed as he said respectfully, "Young master, you have a call."


    "Okay thank you." Alfred replied briefly. He got up and looked at Lilia with a guilty look, "Sorry, I have to interrupt our ss. I''ll be back as soon as I can." The man promised.


    Lilia shook her head, "I understand that Mr. Alfred has other things to do. You don''t have to feel guilty. Besides, our lessons will end soon. I don''t mind finishing early." Lilia assured the man.


    Alfred was silent for a moment, then he finally nodded, "Then, let''s end up here first. Don''t forget to practice often. In the next ss, I want you to demonstrate the tea-making process like I did earlier."


    From what he said, Lilia guessed that Alfred would still be her teacher in the next meeting. She said goodbye to the man before leaving the cafe.


    *****


    After Lilia disappeared from sight, Alfred went with his bodyguards.


    The guard lowered his gaze as he said in a low voice, "Young Master, the police have just contacted us. They think someone is pressuring them to further the woman''s sentence.. Unfortunately, the Ricardos'' influence alone is not enough to oppose that party."

 Chapter 131 - Due To Blind Date

    His bodyguard''s words made Alfred turn his head. His eyes were cold as ice.


    "Who would dare to oppose The Ricardo''s influence?" He asked sharply.


    "�� The Widjaya Family." His bodyguard reluctantly answered.


    Alfred clenched his fists. The man stood in his way again! Jean Widjaya was not an easy opponent to beat!


    "Ah, one more thing." The guard added, "There are still parties who are trying to help the woman secretly. It seems they have prepared awyer to defend her."


    Alfred looked at his bodyguard in surprise, "Who?" He asked in a low voice.


    "We''re not 100 percent sure yet, but thatwyer used to work with the Hiroshi Family." The bodyguard replied.


    *****


    When Lilia came out of the cafe, it was already half past 5 pm. She opened the Other application and checked messages from Vivi. Then, she went down to the 6th floor.


    Vivi was waiting to meet Lilia at one of the cafes on that floor. But the cafe Vivi chose was packed with people. Lilia stopped in front of the cafe and hesitated to enter. Finally, she sent a message to Vivi, asking her to change locations.


    Even though Lilia was currently wearing a hat and sunsses, she didn''t want to take risks in a crowded ce. With her current poprity, there would be a hugemotion if people find out that Lilia was here.


    Moments after Lilia sent the message, Vivi appeared from inside the cafe. The woman was wearing a white blouse and matching skirt, but her face looked wrinkled. It seemed like Vivi was still influenced by the blind date that Tom arranged yesterday.


    "Vivi, are you okay?" Lilia asked worriedly while holding her best friend''s hand, "Are you still thinking about that blind date?"


    Vivi opened her mouth about?to say something, but in the end she just sighed heavily. "Please don''t remind me about that ..."


    *****


    Twenty minutester, the two of them sat in the cafe on the 3rd floor of the mall. The cafe''s d��cor was dominated by eye-popping pink and exaggerated streamers. Neither Lilia nor Vivi liked the decoration, but they chose this cafe because there were hardly any other visitors there.


    Lilia was scooping the matcha vored ice cream she ordered, "After that, Tom also came to your meeting ce?" She asked in shock.


    "I don''t believe it either, but it''s true!" Vivi said fiery, "He not only came to the restaurant, but also called me! He asked me why I ran away from there! I don''t know if he was just ying dumb or really stupid."


    Lilia held backughter while eating her sponge cake, "Then what happened?"


    "Then he sent the personal information of 20 men to my cell phone! He told me to tell him who I like the most of them all. It looked like that man really intended to match me!"


    Vivi took out her cell phone and showed the information Tom sent to Lilia. As the woman nced at the profiles of 20 men, Vivi crumpled the tissue in her hand. If these wipes were Tom, she would have torn him apart! She wanted to know what kind of family produced a man like Tom. What kind of education did his family provide?


    Vivi squeezed the tissue in her hand into a ball, then turned her attention back to Lilia. The model was licking her ice cream scoop while holding backughter as she read Vivi''s cell phone screen.


    "Lilia! Why are you stillughing?!" Vivi protested.


    Lilia returned Vivi''s cellphone and put the spoon down. The woman''s face looked very serious as she asked, "Tell me. Of all of them, who do you like the most?"


    For a moment, Vivi was tempted to throw the tissue ball at her friend''s head, "You don''t have to tease me too!"


    Lilia''s serious face melted and she smiled, "Don''t be too angry, Vivi. I''m sure Tom didn''t mean anything bad. He''s just trying to keep his promise to reset your blind date. It''s just a little�� extreme." She tried to calm the woman down.


    Vivi raised an eyebrow, "Oh yeah? I bet he did 80% because President Jean told me to do this while the remaining 20% ??was because he wanted to humiliate me! Can you imagine I was alone facing 20 men?! I really wanted to strangle Tom at that time!"


    When Vivi first saw the 20 men lined up in front of her, she had to admit that her heart was pounding with excitement. She felt like a queen choosing men to fill her harem.


    But the joysted only for a moment. When Vivi came back to reality, the sight made her heart race even faster with fear!


    After Vivi spilled all her guts about Tom, her mood started to improve.


    Lilia watched her best friend enjoy her ice cream before asking, "Can''t Rachele today?"


    Vivi brought a spoonful of strawberry ice cream, "Looks like Rachel''s been busytely. I called her this afternoon, but she said she''s going to be workingte tonight."


    "I heard he works for the AL-Ideas Design Company?" Lilia asked as she took out her cellphone and started looking for the location of thepany.


    "Yes, she said she is an assistant there." Vivi shrugged.


    Lilia read the search results and her eyes widened, "Vivi, look at this!" She showed her mobile screen, "Rachel''s office is in the office building connected to this mall! She''s in the building next to this!"


    "Oh yeah? What a coincidence!" Vivi was surprised too, "Do you want to go visit her now?" She asked while starting to take out her cellphone. If Lilia said yes, Vivi would immediately send a message to Rachel.


    "Ah, no need." Lilia hurriedly stopped her, "We''ll eat together tonight anyway."


    "That''s true." Vivi canceled her n.


    "Oh yeah, I''m going to Jakarta next week. I won''t be back for about a month." Lilia added in a rxed tone.


    Even though she said it casually, Lilia actually didn''t want to go. For her, Jakarta was a strange city and far from home. She was fed up with the thought of having to live and work in Jakarta for a month. To make matters worse, next Wednesday was Jean''s birthday! Lilia intended to contact Louis as soon as possible and find a way so she could dy her?departure.


    Vivi looked at Lilia in surprise, "A month? That''s so long! What are you going to do there?"


    "I just received an offer for a role in a film and filming��"


    Before Lilia could finish her sentence, the sound of falling objects interrupted her. Vivi hurriedly picked up her cellphone which slipped from her grasp before staring wide-eyed at Lilia.


    "You? Acting in films? Did you finally get interested in the world of cinema?" Vivi asked.


    Lilia frowned. Why did Vivi react the same as Harold?


    Her friend then sighed, "I think it''s time for you to enter the world of cinema. You''re wasting your pretty face if you were just a model! One month will pass quickly, trust me! We''ll all be waiting for you toe home!" She said reassuringly.


    Lilia smiled weakly and nodded, "I hope I can be back as soon as possible."


    Vivi seemed to think of something, and then asked, "Wait, so you took tea making ss today to prepare for your acting?"


    Lilia''s smile grew wide. She shook her head and replied, "No, that''s not for the film. He likes tea, so I wanted to learn how to make it."


    Based on Lilia''s broad smile, Vivi could already guess who her best friend was referring to. Vivi secretly let out a long sigh. When could she find her true love? If Tom hadn''t tried to destroy her blind date, Vivi would have found her soulmate now!


    *****


    Lilia and Vivi finished their ice cream before heading to the next building. They agreed to wait for Rachel in the lobby of their office as well.


    When they arrived at the lobby, they saw Rachel waiting there. It seemed she had already received Vivi''s message and went down to the lobby to greet them.


    The woman was wearing a simple white shirt and ck skirt. Her ck hair now reached her shoulders. Rachel''s previously thin cheeks now looked rounder and fresher. Overall, the woman seemed more lively and vibrant than she had been a few weeks ago.


    "Why are youing so early?" Rachel asked warmly.


    "Lilia happened to be taking a tea-making ss at the mall next door, so we stopped by too." Vivi exined.


    "Hmm ... I thought Vivi called you here to grumble about her datest night." Rachel smiled mischievously while winking at Lilia.


    Lilia felt the positive changes that had happened to Rachel again. Her friend was much more cheerful and active after working here. She returned to acting like the Rachel Lilia used to know.


    As the three women were engrossed in conversation, a ck sports car slowly stopped in front of the lobby. The security guard in the lobby immediately opened the car''s door. A figure of a tall man stepped out of the car. The man was wearing a simple polo shirt, shorts, and white sneakers. The man looked as if he had just returned from ying golf.


    The door slid automatically as the man walked past. His presence made everyone in the lobby turn their heads, including Lilia and her two best friends.


    When Rachel saw the man, she rushed over to him excitedly.


    "Good evening, Mr. n." Rachel greeted politely.


    n Hartanto turned and looked at Rachel.

 Chapter 132 - Alan Hartanto

    n was thergest investor and senior business partner of the AL Ide Company. ording to Rachel''s coworkers, the man rarely stopped by the office. Sometimes, he visited once in a week, but then didn''t show up for months.


    Luckily, Rachel''s first day of work coincided with an office meeting. So Rachel had time to meet n at the meeting.


    n nodded at Rachel, then his gaze shifted to the two women standing nearby. Lilia''s figure immediately caught n''s attention for two reasons. First, Lilia''s tall build made her really stand out. Second, he recognized the woman as a well-known model who had a close rtionship with Jean Widjaya.


    n heard from his cousin Chris about Jean''s attention for Lilia. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family was so fascinated by the beauty of the model that he went to Mn just to apany her. Chris said that his friend had been blinded by love and was willing to give upnd on Mount Fushi just so that Chris would look after her.


    In essence, n knew that he should keep a safe distance from Lilia. He didn''t want to turn Jean against him. The man then turned and continued his steps towards the elevator.


    Meanwhile, Lilia watched n leave with a frown. The man looked familiar to her. Both his height and posture, as well as his face reminded Lilia of someone she knew. But she couldn''t remember who it was.


    Vivi walked over to Rachel and nudged her, "Rachel, is that your boss?" She whispered excitedly, "He''s so handsome!"


    Rachel gave Vivi a strange look, "Are you kidding? He''s an investor in thispany, his name is n Hartanto."


    "Ah?" Vivi frowned, "His family name is Hartanto? Is he brothers with Chris Hartanto?"


    Rachel shrugged, "I don''t know, I don''t really understand that. I''ll ask one of my seniors here. But you''re right, he looks simr to Chris Hartanto."


    Hearing that, Lilia realized that the person she was thinking about was Chris. No wonder they looked alike. n was Chris''s cousin and first grandson of the Hartanto family.


    Lilia realized something and immediately turned to look at Rachel. Did her friend know that n was Jefferson Hartanto''s son? That man was involved in making the Gunawan family bankrupt and expelled from this city! Lilia knew that from the information Jean gave her when they returned from Mn. But she didn''t expect Rachel to end up working at apany funded by Jefferson''s son.


    She stared nkly at her two best friends. They gossiped and joked about n''s good looks, without knowing the man''s rtionship with the tragedy that befell the Gunawan family. Should Lilia tell them? Or will this information only open a wound in Rachel''s heart?


    "�� Hey�� Lilia!"


    Hearing Vivi''s voice, Lilia snapped out of her reverie.


    "Are you alright?" Vivi asked worriedly.


    Lilia nodded, "Sorry, I was just thinking about the shoot." She lied with a t expression. Then she turned to Rachel and asked, "Hey Rachel, tell me the truth. Do you like thispany?"


    Rachel raised her eyebrows in surprise. She didn''t know why Lilia suddenly asked that, but she still answered honestly, "I really enjoy working here. During the initial interview, they didn''t look down on my educational background or criticize my work experience."


    Rachel smiled softly as she recalled those moments.


    "Even though I''m just an assistant for the department head now, I''m very satisfied with my job. I can learn a lot from the people around me." Rachel''s answer showed her great love for thispany.


    Lilia studied Rachel''s expression closely. She was sure that her best friend was telling the truth. Lilia was secretly relieved to have said nothing about n and Jefferson. Perhaps, it would have been better if Rachel knew nothing. She didn''t want Rachel to be saddled with hatred for something n''s father did.


    After all, Jefferson couldn''t bepletely med for Rachel''s suffering all this time. Her own father decided to kick Rachel and her mother out of the house. Rachel''s father was as guilty as Jefferson. Lilia decided to keep this secret for Rachel''s good.


    Lilia and Vivi ended up waiting in the office lobby for about an hour until Rachel finished her job.


    Around eight o''clock in the evening, Lilia and her two friends enjoyed dinner at one of the best steakhouses in the mall. After a fulfilling dinner, the three of them headed to the exit of the mall.


    Vivi rubbed her stomach with a satisfied expression. The beef tongue steak she had eaten earlier was really delicious, but now her skirt felt too tight. Vivi was trying to loosen her skirt, but she couldn''t even slide her finger between her skirt and waist. She promised herself to start a strict diet from tomorrow.


    When they arrived at the mall''s lobby, Vivi realized that there were many male and female couples walking out of the mall. There were couples holding hands, some were hugging their partner''s waist, but they all looked happy. Vivi bit her lip and looked away. She also wanted to be one of those happy couples!


    Vivi would invite Rachel to talk to pass the time until Lilia''s pick up arrived, but her best friend was busy with her cellphone. Vivi turned to the other side and saw Lilia also focused on her cell phone. She lowered her gaze while wringing her hands, feeling awkward in this silent situation.


    Finally, Vivi also took out her cellphone and pretended to be busy. Maybe they needed toe up with a rule that would forbid them ying with their phones when they''re together next time!


    Rachel looked up from her cell phone screen and said, "Vivi, Lilia, I have to get back to the office. I have a sudden business that needs to be resolved as soon as possible, so I can''t keep youpany. I''m sorry."


    Vivi, ustomed to sudden situations at the office, patted Rachel on the shoulder with a sympathetic expression, "It''s okay, I understand, really. Don''t forget to take care of your health, okay!"


    "Yes I know." Rachel nodded, checking her cell phone once more.


    Lilia put away her cell phone and smiled at Rachel, "We don''t mind if you''re busy. It''s over nine o''clock after all, we also have to go home. Don''te home toote, okay."


    "Alright, bye!" Rachel waved at them before rushing into her office building.


    Lilia and Vivi watched Rachel leave with a big smile. They were both relieved that their friend seemed to have rediscovered their passion for life. Rachel finally smiled again like before.


    Vivi crossed her arms, "I hope Rachel can keep smiling like this." She said softly.


    Lilia hesitated for a moment. She didn''t know whether she needed to tell Vivi about Jefferson''s rtionship to the Gunawan Family bankruptcy or the fact that n was Jefferson''s son. Lilia was still arguing with herself when her cell phone rang. The caller''s name made Lilia''s mood improve at once.


    "Hello?" Lilia picked up the phone while smiling softly, "Are you close?"


    Vivi stared at her best friend, her lips curved into a bitter smile. There was only one person in this world who could make Lilia''s expression look that gentle. She must be talking to Jean!


    "Yes, I was in front of the mall�� oh, I saw your car in the distance. Alright, I''ll wait for you here." Lilia hung up the phone as she continued to stare at the highway.


    "Has President Jean arrived?" Vivi asked without trying to hide the jealousy in her voice.


    Lilia smiled awkwardly, "Yes, he offered to pick me up on the way home from work. We can take you home first if you want." Sje offered.


    Vivi was surprised to hear how casually Lilia was saying ''we''. That woman seemed used to living with Jean now.


    "No need." Vivi waved her hand, "I drove here, really. Besides, I don''t want to interfere with your time. I know President Jean wouldn''t like it if I came along!" She winked one eye.


    Before Lilia could retaliate, the familiar ck Volkswagen stopped by the side of the road. She said goodbye to Vivi before approaching the car. When Lilia opened the back door, she saw Jean sitting in the backseat reading a document. Kenny sat in the driver''s seat as usual.


    "Good evening, Madame." Kenny greeted Lilia respectfully.


    Lilia returned the greeting as she entered and closed the car door. She nced at Jean, who didn''t even look up from the documents in his hands. Lilia inched closer to him before gently tugging at his sleeve. She had no intention of disturbing Jean, but at least she wanted him to notice her presence.


    Jean nced at his wife and smiled softly as he put down the document. He wrapped his arms around Lilia''s waist before pulling her into his arms. Jean then crushed Lilia''s soft lips hungrily, as if to satisfy his longing for her.


    Kenny immediately raised the divider between the front and rear seats. He gripped the steering wheel with a deep sigh. Seeing his boss''s romantic rtionship made him feel even more lonely. Should he go on a blind date via the Tinqer application?


    Meanwhile, Vivi stood there while watching the Volkswagen car drive away.. She was just getting away when the car vanished from sight.

 Chapter 133 - Do You Have A Grudge Against Me?

    Vivi turned her car around a corner and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her apartment building. She parked her car before checking her watch. It was almost ten at night.


    She was just about to turn off the car when her cell phone suddenly rang. Vivi hurriedly took out her cellphone. She saw the name of the caller and automatically frowned. The woman then rejected the call emphatically. But three secondster, the cellphone rang again. The same person stubbornly called her again.


    Vivi put her cell phone in the passenger seat and let it ring. She rolled down the window before turning off the engine. The only sound in the silent parking lot was her cell phone ringing. Vivi then took out a box of cigarettes from the car drawer. After hesitating for a moment, she finally lit a rod.


    Vivi rarely smoked. She tried to break the habit in order to maintain a healthy lifestyle, but smoking helped calm her down. She only smoked when she got stressed or tired. The aroma of her cigarette was very light and interspersed with the fresh mint scent.


    The woman leaned out of the car window and flicked her cigarette, knocking the ashes on the ground.


    "Huh?! You smoke?!"


    The loud scream made Vivi jump. She identally dropped her cigarette on the ground. The woman just realized that her cellphone had stopped ringing. Vivi leaned her head out the window and red at Tom Wibowo. The man who was wearing a floral patterned shirt leaned to the side of Vivi''s car casually.


    "Why are you here?" Vivi asked, pocketing her cellphone. She got out of the car and faced Tom with a suspicious gaze.


    "Am I not allowed toe here? This is a public facility, right? Everyone cane here!" Tom replied fiercely. Then his gaze fell on the cigarette butts on the ground, "Hey, what brand of cigarettes do you usually smoke?"


    Vivi took a deep breath while repeatedly reminding herself, ''Killing is against thew.''


    She stepped forward, her heels stepping on the cigarette, "That is none of your business!" Vivi replied curtly, "If you hadn''t bothered me, I wouldn''t have dropped my cigarette!"


    Tom shot Vivi an annoyed gaze while rubbing the back of his neck, "Alright, who cares about your business? Now tell me, why didn''t you pick up my phone?"


    "I didn''t hear you calling!" Vivi replied loudly. Her patience with the man was running low.


    Tom squinted, his expression showing that he didn''t trust her. He straightened up, then crossed his arms, "You really are ungrateful! Do you know how hard it is to arrange a blind date for you?"


    Vivi tightly clenched her fists. So Tom was here to talk about all that stupid blind date?


    "I have to invite all the single programmers in mypany! But you just ran away and refused to appreciate my kindness! You think I''m someone who has that much free time?! Where''s your thanks?!" Tom demanded.


    Vivi''s lips started twitching as she desperately held back her anger. She couldn''t get carried away with emotion! Killing was and would always be against thew!


    Vivi pursed her lips tightly as she took another breath. After a while, she finally felt calmer, "Mr. Tom, thank you for your help." Growl escaped from her mouth through gritted teeth.


    Vivi turned and walked away. She was afraid that if she stayed there, she would be even more tempted to break thew andmit premeditated murder!


    "Wait a minute!" Tom suddenly grabbed Vivi''s arm and pulled her to a stop.


    The movement made Vivi lose her bnce. She staggered and her heels stepped on Tom''s sneaker-d feet. As Tom screamed in pain, Vivi''s cellphone was thrown out of her pocket and mmed onto the pavement.


    A heart-breaking cracking sound made the two of them fall silent.


    Vivi slowly lowered her gaze to the ground. She could see shards of ss scattered around her poor cellphone. She didn''t dare imagine how much damage the cell phone would have.


    "Tom Wibowo, what have you done?!" Vivi pushed Tom aside and picked up her cell phone carefully.


    Tom was jumping up and down on one sore leg. He opened his mouth to swear at the woman, but his voice disappeared when he saw the broken ss of Vivi''s cell phone screen falling to the ground. At least Tom knew himself enough to realize he made the phone fall. But his pride wouldn''t let him admit it.


    The man coughed while averting his gaze, "It''s not my fault�� your phone sucks, that''s all!"


    Vivi''s face turned bright red when she heard that. She pointed her crushed cellphone at Tom shouting, "Tom Wibowo, what the hell is your problem? Do you have a grudge against me, huh?!"


    Tom looked at Vivi with an expression of disbelief. Wasn''t this woman the one who originally started the trouble with him?! Why was he ming himself now ?! But Tom reminded himself that this woman was Lilia''s best friend. If he got into trouble with them again, Jean would definitely skin him alive!


    Tom coughed lightly and changed the subject, "It doesn''t matter. I''m just here to ask if you want to go on another blind date."


    Tom wondered what went wrong with his arrangements for yesterday''s blind date. He had told the single men to wear matching red and white shirts. Plus, they were all really good men! What else wascking in preparation?


    But Vivi replied with a look of disgust. She turned around and started walking away. But suddenly, she was stopped before turning back to look at Tom.


    "Since you asked about it, let me tell you something about myself. I really hate people who work as programmers!"


    Tom''s eyes widened when he heard that, "Huh? So you purposely ran away from that date because you looked down on those programmers?! What kind of guy do you like, hm? Do you like bby guys who are secretly gay like your previous date?" Tom deliberately infuriated Vivi with his words.


    Vivi opened her mouth to reply, but she just turned around and rushed away in the end. Vivi was so blinded with rage that she didn''t even notice she was stepping on the grate of the sewer. The heels then fell between the bars. Vivi forcefully pulled her pinched leg, but her action actually broke the heel of her shoe!


    Vivi swallowed a curse that almost escaped her mouth when she saw the sad condition of her favorite high heels.


    "Your cellphone fell off before, then now your heel is broken? Why do you like wearing low-quality things like this?" Tommented as he approached Vivi.


    Vivi red at Tom. Didn''t that man realize that not everyone can buy expensive things like him?!


    Tom studied Vivi''s high heels and clicked his tongue, "Do you need help?" Tom tried to show his courtesy. Even if he asked that, the man showed absolutely no sign of helping Vivi.


    "No need!" Vivi pulled off her two shoes and carried them in her hand. Then she shot Tom a look of disgust, "I just need you away from me! Goodbye!"


    Without waiting for Tom''s answer, Vivi ran to the entrance of her apartment barefoot. The woman disappeared into the apartment building without even looking back.


    Tom watched Vivi''s figure disappear before letting the corner of his mouth lift into a wide smile. He turned and walked back to his car, ying with the car keys. "What an unsweetened woman!" Tom muttered, but his expression showed that he didn''t mind Vivi''s rude attitude.


    *****


    When Lilia and Jean arrived home, it was already half past ten in the night. Along the way home, Lilia''s husband leaned his head on Lilia''s shoulder while closing his eyes, looking like he was fast asleep. The man looked very tired, with a frown on his forehead and a strong cigarette smell from his body.


    Lilia looked at Jean worriedly, but she didn''t know what she could do to help the man. Lilia felt frustrated that she could only let Jean spoil her.


    As their car pulled up outside the gate, Kenny nced at the two from the rearview mirror. He was hesitant to disturb the peaceful atmosphere between Lilia and Jean, but they couldn''t stay in the car overnight until Jean woke up!


    Luckily, Jean slowly opened his eyes when he felt the car stopped. He straightened himself and gathered the documents he brought home. Then he got out of the car, holding Lilia''s hand.


    When they had only walked a few steps from the car, Lilia suddenly pulled her hand away.


    "Ah, wait a minute." Lilia turned around and ran back to the car.


    She tapped on the passenger seat window, making Kenny lower the window.


    "Did you miss something, Mrs. Lilia?" Kenny asked, confused.


    Lilia nced at Jean, who was standing and waiting for her in front of the gate, before looking at Kenny, "Tell me honestly, has Jean been busytely due to the coboration project with the Pangestu Family?" She bluntly asked.


    Lilia''s guess first appeared when she heard Jean and Kenny''s conversation in the office. Then the suspicion grew stronger when she happened to see the contents of the document that Jean was reading in the car. The document contained ns for cooperation between the Pangestu family and the Widjaya family.


    Hearing that, Kenny was stunned and his face turned pale. He automatically nced at his boss, who stared back at him with icy eyes. Jean''s assistant caught the boss''s intention and just nodded without saying anything.


    Lilia wanted to question Kenny further, but the man''s pale face made Lilia feel sorry for him. So she just thanked Kenny before returning to Jean''s side.


    "What were you talking about, Kenny?" Jean asked while wrapping one arm around Lilia''s waist. He was trying to sound casual, but the man couldn''t hide his jealousy.


    Lilia looked up to look at Jean''s frowning face. She chuckled as he replied, "Nothing, I just told him to be careful on the road."


    "Hmm��" Jean muttered, but he didn''t ask Lilia any further. In his heart, Jean was determined to interrogate Kenny about this tomorrow at the office.


    Meanwhile, Kenny who was driving suddenly felt goosebumps on his back.. He had a bad feeling abouting to work tomorrow, so he began to consider taking time off work instead.

 Chapter 134 - Warming Her Dream

    That night, Lilia turned over on the bed. She tried to close her eyes, but the sleepiness didn''te. Lilia sighed while opening her eyes. The empty side of the bed brought a feeling of loneliness to the woman''s heart.


    She reached for her cell phone and checked the clock. It was 11:52 p.m., but Jean hadn''te back yet. Lilia turned on the smallmp beside her bed before lying back on her back. She stared at the ceiling of her room while thinking of the problem with the project partnering Pangestu Family.


    What kind of problem had urred? How big was this problem that Jean had to work overtime most nights? What could she do to help solve this problem?


    Lilia didn''t know how long she thought about it until she finally fell asleep. She only remembered that someone covered her and kissed her forehead. The person''s actions were gentle and warmed her dreams.


    *****


    The next day was Sunday, but when Lilia opened her eyes, Jean had disappeared from the bed. She immediately got up and got ready, then headed for the front door. Just as Lilia was about toe out, she ran into Sister Mei. They exchanged greetings for a moment before Lilia continued on. She didn''t say anything about her purpose and Sister Mei didn''t ask anything either.


    Meanwhile, Jean was listening to reports from his subordinates over the phone. Increasingly, the wrinkles on his forehead grew deeper.


    "Are you sure that the funds were transferred to someone in Jakarta?" Jean asked in an icy voice.


    Jean listened to the reply from his interlocutor for a moment.


    "Very well. You can start tracing the ount first before finding out the flow of funds." Jean ordered before hanging up.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. Jean exhaled the cigarette smoke while leaning back in the chair. This problem was worse than he had imagined and now made his head hurt.


    Tok. Tok.


    The sound of a knock on the door interrupted Jean''s mind.


    "Young Master, I brought you the breakfast that Madame prepared for you. I''ll put it outside." Sister Mei''s voice was heard from outside.


    Jean straightened up and his cold expression immediately vanished. Hearing Lilia''s name alone was enough to improve his mood, "Has Lilia eaten?" Jean asked.


    For a moment, there was no answer from behind the door. Jean frowned with a suspicious expression.


    "�� Madame left without breakfast. I thought you told you about this?" Sister Mei hesitantly replied.


    Now it was Jean''s turn to be silent. He only listened to the middle-aged woman''s advice to eat without replying to her words. Jean''s hand yed with the cellphone in his hand. He nced at the cell phone and opened Lilia''s number, but his finger suddenly stopped. Finally Jean closed his cellphone again.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Lilia got out of the taxi and stared at the gate of the house she had always passed through during her 24 years of life. Even though she had only left the house for less than a month, she already missed the ce.


    As Lilia entered the gate and headed for the front door, she ran into one of her maids.


    "Ah, Miss Lilia! Wee back!" The servantdy smiled as she greeted her. Hearing that greeting made Lilia feel like she was back to the time when she was young and just came home from school.


    Lilia smiled back and asked, "Is Father at home?"


    The servant nodded, "Big Master is in his study."


    Lilia followed the maid in, but her pace automatically slowed down as she entered the living room. The woman looked from side to side with rm. She let out a sigh of relief when she didn''t see her mother''s figure there.


    The servant noticed Lilia''s tension and exined, "Big Madame isn''t here. I heard Madame went out of town."


    "Oh okay!" Lilia smiled in relief when she heard that. She didn''t want to always start a new round of fighting with her mother after the family experienced trouble.


    The servant apanied Lilia to the front door of her father''s study. She took a deep breath before knocking on the door. Without waiting for Robert''s answer, Lilia opened the door and stepped inside.


    "Lilia?" Her father looked up from the documents on his desk. Shock colored his expression.


    Lilia''s gaze fell on the documents her father was reading. As if noticing her gaze, Robert immediately tidied up all the documents.


    "Why did youe home today?" Robert asked with a friendly smile.


    "I have free time today and suddenly I''m homesick. Am I bothering Dad?" Lilia asked innocently.


    "Of course not,e and sit here." Robert pointed to the chair in front of his desk. The man observed his daughter''s appearance carefully, "Two days ago, I heard the news about the assault. I was too busy to go to see you, so I sent your brother away. I''m sorry." Robert said with an expression of genuine regret.


    "It''s okay, I understand." Lilia immediately calmed him down.


    "Even so, your brother forgot to tell me about your condition after he visited." Robert grumbled about Daniel''s carelessness, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, the news on the inte is only exaggerated. You don''t need to worry." Lilia said lightly.


    She studied her father''s figure carefully. Her father would turn 50 this year, but his movements were still lively and full of enthusiasm. Even so, his face looked as tired as Jean''s. Lilia guessed that the two of them were both busy with problems in the coboration project.


    "Did Jeane with you too?" Robert asked as he poured tea for Lilia. His gaze was directed to the door of the study, as if expecting Jean to suddenly walk in.


    "No." Lilia received the teacup from her father, "I came home alone."


    When she said that, Lilia had the impression that her father looked relieved. She took a sip of her tea to hide her confusion. Lilia thought that Robert liked Jean, so why was her father relieved when the man didn''te with her?


    "Since you''re back home, why don''t we have lunch here? I want to hear about how your rtionship with Jean has been recently." Robert offered.


    "Of course, fine with me." Lilia nodded obediently.


    After talking about small matters for a while, Lilia finally left Robert''s study. She returned to her room and stood stunned in the doorway. Seeing the bedroom that she had left behind gave off a strong nostalgic feeling.


    Lilia slowly got inside and sat on the bed. Her hand stroked the little doll that she always disyed on the mattress. Her expression seemed very sentimental at this moment.


    Then she thought back to her conversation with Robert in the study. Lilia didn''t know what was wrong, but she felt that her father''s attitude felt strange earlier.


    Lilia shook her head and tried to get rid of the thought. Didn''t she herself say that this was between Jean and her father''s business? Why was he trying to interfere?


    Lilia got up from the bed and took out her suitcase. She started packing up her favorite clothes which she could bring to the Lakeside Vis.


    All that morning, Lilia felt like she had gone back to the time when she hadn''t married Jean. She could freely do whatever she wanted. Lilia spent her time browsing the inte or reading books. But her mind kept returning to her father''s strange attitude and Jean''s busy activitiestely. She couldn''t concentrate on whatever she was doing.


    At that time, Lilia got a call from Harold.


    "Rina''s case will be tried in two days!" Harold reported excitedly.


    "Hmm��" Lilia replied halfheartedly as she flipped the pages of the book she was reading.


    Harold''s anger exploded upon hearing Lilia''s answer, "That''s all ?! Why do you sound so indifferent, even though you are the victim?! You can at least ask how long she will be in jail, you know!"


    "How long will she be in jail?" Lilia repeated Harold''s words without guilt.


    Harold sighed and decided that it was useless to scold Lilia, "I will make sure that she is sentenced to a minimum of 3 years in prison. This time, I have found the most famouswyer in Indonesia! With strong evidence such as herments on the inte and the pictures that she secretly took, Rina would not be able to escape this time!" Harold said excitedly.


    "Wait a minute, thements on the inte?" Lilia tilted her head when she heard that, "What did she say?"


    As far as Lilia knew, Rina never made strangements on her social media. However, that woman still needed to maintain her image in public.


    Harold exhaled his cigarette for a moment before replying, "She created a fake ount and used it to bash you on various social media! I heard she''s posted over a thousandments!"


    Lilia was stunned by the number. Rina must have plenty of free time to post that manyments!


    After ending her phone conversation with Harold, Lilia closed the book she was reading. She got out of bed and opened her bedroom''s window. The woman looked up at the clear blue sky with a big smile. Finally, Rina got what she deserved!


    After Rina was thrown in prison, Lilia nned to go visit her. She couldn''t wait to see that woman''s expression when she saw Liliaing to visit!


    Several hourster, a servant knocked on Lilia''s door to tell her that lunch was ready. When she went down to the dining room, there was only his father alone at the dining table.


    Robert was pouring white wine into his ss half full, then slowly shaking the ss. He was the one who made Lilia a wine enthusiast.


    "Dad, what wine is that?" Lilia asked while sitting across from Robert.


    "Ah, this is one of my collections. Father bought this wine when you were born." Robert said with a soft smile. He put down his ss before asking, "How have you beentely, Lilia? Are you used to living with Jean?"


    Lilia smiled and nodded, "So far, our rtionship is fine. I''m still in the process of adapting, but you don''t need to worry."


    Robert looked relieved when he heard that, "Thank goodness. You two are young and never met before this marriage was decided. Father is worried that you will fight a lot after marriage. You need a lot of patience and control your emotions, understand?"


    "Of course, Father." Lilia recalled the conversation she had with Sasha the night she married Jean. She decided not to tell her father that Jean''s childhood friend still wanted to take her ce. She didn''t want to worry her father


    "Plus, you''ve been involved in a lot of incidentstely, right? Your name appears on the inte a lot. You need to be more careful now, because you are married into the Widjaya Family." Robert advised her with a serious expression, "Even though they haven''tmented on the recent incident, that doesn''t mean they don''t know about it. Actually, Dad would prefer it if you quit your job. You already have Jean, so you don''t have to work."


    Hearing that, Lilia lowered her gaze while frowning, "Dad doesn''t have to pay attention to what''s going on on the inte. Besides, my career is currently booming. Next week I''m going to Jakarta to shoot a film. So I don''t intend to retire for a while. As for the Widjaya family..."


    The sound of broken sses interrupted her words.. To her surprise, she saw Robert''s hand knock the wine ss down to the floor.

 Chapter 135 - Embezzlement Of Company Money

    "Father, are you okay?" Lilia asked worriedly. She hurriedly got up from her chair and pulled her father away from the broken ss.


    "Y-Yes, I''m fine." Robert recovered from his shock and immediately called the maid to clean the shattered ss.


    Even though the servants had wiped up the spilled wine and swept away the broken ss, the strong aroma of wine still filled the dining room. Robert gave a small cough and told Lilia to sit back in her chair.


    "Why did you suddenly want to go to Jakarta to shoot a movie?" Robert asked with a sharp gaze.


    "I just wanted to try acting in a film. My manager advised me not to waste this opportunity." Lilia shrugged her shoulders, "Don''t you want me to shoot a movie?"


    "No!" Robert said as he started to continue his lunch, "I''m just worried because you will go to Jakarta alone."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise, but she didn''t voice her suspicions, "I''m not going alone. There is an assistant apanying me. Plus, my manager will alsoe with me there��" Lilia stared at Robert closely, "Or do you not want me to go to Jakarta?"


    "It is not like that!" Robert answered so quickly that Lilia was stunned. The man cleared his throat before continuing, "You''re overreacting, Lilia. I''m just surprised that you wanted to shoot a movie. Besides, Jakarta is a big city so I''m worried. But if you''re apanied by an assistant, I don''t mind."


    Lilia nodded with an obedient expression, but that exnation alone was not enough to dispel her suspicions. Suddenly, Lilia remembered that her parents always went to Jakarta every few months.


    "Father, does our family have a business in Jakarta?" Lilia tried to voice her suspicions.


    "Why do you ask that?" Robert red at Lilia.


    She read the warning in her father''s gaze, so Lilia gave up trying to ask that question. "��Nothing. Forget it."


    The atmosphere of the lunch that had been harmonious was now very quiet. Only the sound of tes clinking could be heard from the dining room. No conversation took ce between the two. Robert didn''t even ask about Lilia''s rtionship with Jean. Lilia stole a nce at her father and realized that the man''s expression was full of concern.


    It seemed that Robert really didn''t want Lilia to go to Jakarta. What''s in there?


    *****


    After he finished his lunch, Robert got up from his chair, "Lilia, I just remembered that I have work to do. You just continue your lunch, Daddy wille back upstairs." He said in a t voice.


    Lilia could only nod while watching the figure of her father rush up to his study. She sighed while fiddling with the food on her te. After seeing Robert''s strange attitude, Lilia lost her appetite.


    She finished her meal with difficulty before returning to her room. Lilia took her suitcase and took onest look around. She had the feeling that she would nevere back to this room again.


    Then, Lilia went to her father''s study to say goodbye. She stopped at the door and was about to knock, but her father''s loud voice stopped Lilia.


    "Sylvia, are you crazy?! Three days! I''ll only give you three days! If you don''t return the money to me, I''ll report you to the police! Don''t you know that embezzlingpany money is a grave offense?!"


    Lilia''s body froze when she heard Robert''s scream. Did Sylvia pay for her departure withpany money? But the Pangestu Family wasn''t that poor that Sylvia had tomit embezzlement!


    Then she heard Robert continue in an angry voice, "Are you listening?! Return the money as soon as possible! The coboration project is about to begin! If the Widjaya Family finds out youmitted embezzlement, what will happen to our family?! Do you want to destroy the Pangestu Family?!"


    Lilia stared at the study door in surprise. She didn''t expect that the words that Sylvia always said to her were now directed at that woman. But she couldn''t be happy about it. Her mind felt confused by all this information.


    The vibrations of Lilia''s cellphone helped her wake up from her confusion. She checked her cell phone and saw a message from Merry. Lilia entrusted her greetings to one of the servants she met before rushing out of the house. So the person who took the fund was Sylvia!


    When Lilia left the house, she immediately got into the car driven by Clifford. Tonight, she was scheduled to attend a fundraising dinner. Harold had asked her toe ''badly injured'' to defend their story.


    Along the way, Merry, who sat beside Lilia, was busy chattering about the details of the night''s work. Suddenly, her exnation was interrupted by the sound of Lilia''s cell phone ringing. Even so, Lilia didn''t pick up the phone.


    "Um�� Sis Lilia�� your cell phone is ringing." Merry called Lilia with hesitation.


    Lilia had been staring nkly out the car window when Merr''s voice finally made her turn her head. She nodded before taking out her cell phone. When Lilia read the name of the caller on her screen, her eyes widened.


    ''Mother''.


    Why did her mother call her suddenly ?!


    "Hello, Mother?" Lilia picked up the phone in a low, worried voice. She thought back to Robert''s conversation that she had heard earlier.


    "What are you doing now? Can I talk to you?" Sylvia''s voice was even lower than Lilia''s.


    Lilia automatically nced at Merry, who was staring back at her in confusion. She leaned back in the car seat and replied, "Why did you call me?"


    For a moment, Sylvia didn''t answer. Lilia was about to check her cell phone screen when her mother suddenly asked, "Do you have any money I can borrow?"


    Lilia frowned when she heard that question, "How much do you need?" She asked, bending down to reach her bag.


    "Two hundred million rupiah."


    Sylvia''s answer made Lilia identally drop her bag back.


    "Do you have it?" Sylvia demanded when Lilia didn''t answer.


    Lilia took her cell phone away from her ear while trying to process her mother''s answer. Two hundred million?!


    "�� Mother, what do you need that much money for?" Lilia finally asked. This was the first time that Sylvia had asked to borrow money from her. She suspected that this had something to do with Sylvia''s embezzlement ofpany''s money.


    "That is none of your business!" Sylvia said fiercely.


    Lilia was tempted to reply, "You ask for my money, of course that''s my business!" But she managed to restrain herself. Sylvia''s voice sounded frantic and impatient on the phone, as if the woman was running out of time.


    She sighed as she turned her head out the window. Her gaze fell on a mother who was buying a windmill for her daughter. The little girl''s face was dyed with innocent joy, while her mother smiled gently and watched her daughter lovingly. The warm sight seemed to stab Lilia''s heart.


    Why did her own mother treat her so coldly? Was the woman who called her now really her biological mother?


    "Hello?! Lilia! Do you hear me?! Do you have two hundred million�� ?!"


    "No, I don''t have that kind of money." Lilia interrupted Sylvia in a t voice.


    For a moment, Sylvia was silent. Then she immediately snapped, "Don''t lie! Haven''t you already married Jean Widjaya?! There''s no way you don''t have two hundred million!"


    "Why would I ask Jean that much money if I could support myself through my work?" Lilia replied coldly.


    "You useless child! If you don''t even have that much money, why are you iming to be working as a model?! I''m sure you just make excuses like that so you can go have fun and spend family money!" Sylvia used her.


    Lilia''s patience vanished when she heard that usation.


    "Spending family money, huh?" Liliaughed coldly, "At least I didn''t stealpany money like someone I know."


    "W-What did you say��?"


    "Since you seem in such a hurry, how about I ask Dad if he has that much money? I happen to be at home, so��"


    Tuut. Tuut.


    Lilia lowered her cellphone while smiling bitterly. Of course, Sylvia hung up on her when she heard Robert''s name. She stared nkly at her cell phone''s screen while thinking about Sylvia''s request.


    If her mother dared to embezzlepany money, wouldn''t that mean she also took the dowry given by the Widjaya Family?! What kind of holidays cost over a million dors?!


    Actually, Lilia had two hundred million that Sylvia asked for, but she suspected that her mother needed the money to return thepany money she stole. Sylvia must be thinking that she better owe Lilia to than stealingpany money. At the very least, Sylvia didn''t need to return the money she borrowed from Lilia because she was her mother. What did Sylvia spend that much money on?


    While Lilia was deep in thought, Merry repeatedly nced at the older woman with a worried expression. Lilia repeatedly mentioned money on her phone just now, was that model having financial difficulties?


    Merry dared to move closer to Lilia, "Sis, are you having a hard time?" Merry asked in a low voice.


    If Lilia said yes, Merry wouldn''t mind lending Lilia as much money as she needed. But Merry could not possibly say it directly! Lilia would definitely be suspicious, because Merry''s sry as an assistant wasn''t that big!


    Merry was considering asking Chris to lend the money on to Lilia when the model replied, "No, really. What time is dinner tonight?"


    "Ah�� half past seven at night." Merry immediately answered.


    "Then, please take me to Lakeside Vi first."

 Chapter 136 - Lack Of Money

    When Lilia arrived home, Jean wasn''t there. She checked the study, bathroom, and bedroom, but she could not find Jean''s figure anywhere. Lilia returned to the living room and left her suitcase lying on the floor. Then she threw herself on the sofa.


    Lilia couldn''t stop thinking about her mother''s strange request. In the end, she decided to call her father.


    As soon as Robert picked up the phone, he immediately scolded Lilia, "Why didn''t you say goodbye to Dad while you were away?" Even so, his voice was filled with worry and affection.


    "Sorry ... I heard that Dad is busy, so I don''t want to bother you." Lilia answered while ying with the ends of her long hair, "Besides, I have to go immediately because I have work tonight."


    Robert sighed before replying, "Fine, but you have to take care of your health and don''t get too busy with your work. Anyway, why did you call Dad? Is there anything you need?"


    Lilia was silent for a moment as she tried to decide whether to be honest with Robert or not about Sylvia''s request. Finally she said, "Mom just called me. She wants to borrow two hundred million from me. You sound really worried, did something happen?"


    "�� What? Your mother asked you for money?" Robert repeated in a deep voice.


    "Yes. Are you in trouble?" Lilia lured Robert to tell her about the embezzlement case.


    "That woman really is shameless!" Robert cursed in a low voice. Then he cleared his throat, "No, your mother is not in any trouble. You don''t have to worry about her. We just�� got into a small argument, so your mother was probably sulking when she said that." Robert said, trying to sound rxed, "Did you give her the money?"


    "No, I don''t have the courage to borrow her money because she doesn''t want to tell me what she needs." Lilia replied while frowning, "I thought you knew something, dad. That''s why I called you."


    "Ah, you don''t have to worry about your mother, everything is fine." Robert said hastily, "Whatever she says, you don''t have to give her money. Don''t worry, okay? Daddy has to go now."


    Before Lilia could answer, Robert had hung up the phone. Lilia sighed and stared out the window. Her father refused to say anything about the embezzlement case until the end. Was it because Robert wanted to protect Sylvia? Or was it because Robert didn''t want Lilia to get involved in this matter?


    Lilia gripped her cell phone tightly. She wanted to call Jean and tell him everything. She didn''t care about Sylvia, but Lilia didn''t want her father to be med for this embezzlement case. But Lilia had promised that she would not interfere with the business affairs of the Pangestu Family and the Widjaya Family. She could only believe that Robert would do the right thing.


    Ten minutester, Lilia had changed into a simple t-shirt and jeans. She tied her hair back and wore a baseball cap. She would be wearing a dress and make-up at the agency office, so she just needed to leave with casual clothes.


    Before leaving home, Lilia sent a message via the Other app to Jean.


    [Lilia]: "I have work tonight, so I can''t have dinner with you. I''ll be home as soon as I''m done."


    Lilia waited for a few minutes, but Jean didn''t read the message. She clicked her tongue and put her cell phone back in her pocket before leaving.


    When Lilia reached the front gate, her cell phone vibrated. She opened Jean''s message with anticipation, but the man''s answer was only a word.


    [Jean]: "Okay."


    That short answer made Lilia''s anger explode. She typed her long scolding in the chat, but she ended up deleting the message without sending it. Maybe that man was still busy with this embezzlement case so he couldn''t stay long in replying to Lilia''s message.


    While Lilia was struggling with her frustration, Merry was repeatedly stealing nces at Lilia through the car''s window.


    "Hey Clifford, do you think Sister Lilia is in financial trouble?" Merry asked with a worried expression.


    Jean''s head of security nced at her in the rearview mirror, "I have no idea!" His answer was short.


    But that short answer actually made Merry frown. She hit Clifford on the shoulder from the backseat grumbling, "Why are you so indifferent to Big Sis Lilia''s problems?! Didn''t she mention money on the phone just now? I''m sure she''s short on cash!"


    Clifford''s expression looked tired as he listened to Merry''s nagging. Lilia Pangestu running short in money? How could his overprotective boss let Lilia run out of money!


    The dinner that Lilia attended was held in a houserge enough to be called a mansion. The mansion was located in an elite residential area which was famous for its serene atmosphere.


    The sponsor for this fundraising event was Felix Darmawan, a well-known phnthropist in Indonesia. Apart from dinner, Felix also held a small auction. The process from the auction would be used to build facilities and infrastructure needed in remote areas.


    Lilia heard the news that the mayor Bambang Triyanto was also invited to attend this fundraising event. Lilia secretly admired the breadth of connections that Felix had.


    It was 5:40 p.m. when Lilia arrived at the mansion. Her slender body was d in a ck dress decorated with intricate patterns sewn with gold threads. The skirt of the dress reached her heels and swung gently with each step Lilia took.


    Overall, Lilia looked stunning in that dress. But unfortunately, the woman''s beauty was damaged by the bandages covering her left arm to her elbow and scars from sharp objects on her neck. Lilia nced at the ''injured'' parts with a sigh. Dn''s makeup skills were amazing and the results looked very realistic.


    In this event, no reporters were allowed in. There were only a few parties in the mass media that were specifically invited to cover the event. The mass media staff were standing around the red carpet that wasid out in front of the mansion''s entrance.


    When Lilia appeared ''seriously injured'', her presence immediately caught the media''s attention. After all, this was Lilia''s first time appearing in public after the news of the assault broke out. Everyone wanted to know how the famous model who was said to be badly injured was.


    Lilia walked the red carpet while trying to ignore the whispers of the guests. She was used to the gossip that insulted her, but Lilia felt guilty when people praised her for staying at the event even though she was badly injured.


    ''Harold, your strategy of making everyone sympathize with me is a huge sess, you know!'' Lilia thought as she showed her invitation card to the waiter in charge of receiving guests.


    After being allowed in, Lilia looked around with a look full of interest. The interior of the mansion was filled with solid wood furniture which looked expensive and created an elegant atmosphere. Many guests gathered in the lobby, including well-known celebrities and businessmen. The guests chat with each other in harmony.


    Lilia''s presence immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    "Hey, isn''t that Lilia Pangestu? Why did shee here?"


    "Look at the wounds! Looks like the news is true! The scars on her neck look terrible!"


    "Lilia Pangestu is really highly dedicated! Her agency really has the heart to order a woman that badly injured to attend tonight''s event!"


    "But you can''t really me the agency. This event was scheduled for a long time and Lilia Pangestu has already been paid to attend!"


    Lilia listened to the gossip of the guests while harboring her guilt. She didn''t want to trick them, but if everyone found out that her wounds were fake, Rina would be out of the trap of thew!


    When Lilia was writing her name in the guest book, someone greeted her.


    "Why did Harold let you attend the event for tonight?" The man''s voice sounded deep and familiar.


    Lilia sighed and put down her pen. She turned to her former lover, who suddenly appeared like a ghost.


    "This is my job. You have nothing to do with this." Lilia said coldly.


    William''s gaze turned dark. He took a step towards Lilia while reaching out as if he wanted to grab her, but he stopped himself when he saw the bandage on Lilia''s left arm.


    "Lili, must you be this cold to me?" William asked softly, his tone pleading, "I''ve made a mistake and want to make it right. Can''t you give me another chance?"


    Lilia''s expression turned into disgust when she heard that. She stepped back to maintain some distance between them.


    "Mr. William, this is not a topic worth talking about in front of the public. Besides, I''ve made it clear to you many times that outside of work, we have nothing to talk about." Lilia replied firmly.


    William frowned at Lilia''s words. He looked at the woman with sad eyes and smiled bitterly, "Lili, you''ve changed.. You''ve never acted like this before."

 Chapter 137 - Fundraising Event Guest

    William frowned at Lilia''s words. He looked at the woman with sad eyes and smiled bitterly, "Lili, you''ve changed. You''ve never acted like this before."


    Lilia met William''s gaze with a mocking smile, "Why are you bringing up the past? Do you need to be reminded of what you and Sara did to me? Do I need to mention everything so you understand that I will never forgive you?"


    William closed his mouth tightly and lowered his head. He knew he was being mean to Lilia when he dumped her three years ago. William deliberately broke the woman''s heart to pieces so that Lilia wouldn''t dare appear in his life again. But now William regretted his arrogance.


    Lilia turned and walked towards the auction hall, leaving William standing alone in the lobby. She didn''t want to talk to the man any longer.


    Tonight, 8 items would be auctioned. The precious objects were disyed in ss boxes scattered throughout the hall. The disys were intended to make guests tempted to buy these things.


    Lilia stopped in front of one of the ss cases. The object in the box was a painting by a famous painter. She was admiring the beauty of the painting when someone called her name out loud.


    "Lilia Pangestu!"


    Lilia secretly sighed when she heard that familiar voice. Why did she keep running into people she didn''t want to meet the most?


    Lilia turned around and saw Sasha approaching her with graceful steps. The kimono she wore was dark blue, like the color of Jean''s eyes. Her hair was rolled up and made the woman look mature. But her aggressive gaze ruined her elegant appearance.


    "Why are you attending this dinner? Aren''t you badly injured?" Sasha asked with a contrived worried expression.


    Even though Sasha did not shout, her voice was clearly heard in this quiet hall. The guests instantly turned towards them with curious expressions.


    Sasha looked at Lilia with a satisfied smile, but that smile immediately vanished when she saw that model''s appearance. Lilia''s figure standing in front of thendscape painting looked very elegant and mesmerizing. Her ck dress matched the painting of the night sky that hung behind her, as if she had just stepped out of the painting. Sasha gritted her teeth with jealousy.


    On the other hand, Lilia just smiled faintly while rubbing her bandaged left arm, "I insist oning to support tonight''s fundraising event. Miss Sasha doesn''t have to worry about me."


    Sasha snorted. She didn''t like the way Lilia used her wound to gain public sympathy. Sasha took a step forward and said, "Miss Lilia, I know you weren''t actually that badly hurt. What do you really want to do by tricking everyone?"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. Without Jean''s presence here, Sasha finally showed her true nature. She then smiled and replied, "What do you mean, Miss Sasha? The whole virtual world knows that I was hurt. You yourself have seen my condition on the night of your birthday."


    The woman in the kimono gritted her teeth as Lilia mentioned her birthday party which had fallen apart in Jean''s absence. Sasha raised her voice as she said, "Are you afraid that I will expose your lies? You think I can''t recognize the fake wounds on your body?"


    Lilia shrugged, "If Miss Sasha insists that my wounds are fake, then I can''t change your mind." She casually replied, "Does Miss Sasha want to force me to go to the hospital now and reexamine my wounds? I just got out of the hospital, but if that would please Miss Sasha, I wouldn''t mind going back there."


    Sasha was unable to reply to anything as the guests around them began to cast sharp gazes at her. In their eyes, Sasha looked like a cruel woman who deliberately made things difficult for a poor woman who had just been the victim of a brutal assault. Sasha wanted to p Lilia in the face to vent her anger, but if she did, her reputation would be destroyed!


    Suddenly, there was amotioning from the lobby door. When Sasha heard that, she smiled broadly. Her anger immediately disappeared, as if the fight just now never happened.


    "The people I''ve been waiting for have arrived. Miss Lilia, I wish you a speedy recovery." Sasha said in a haughty tone.


    Lilia looked at the woman with suspicion. This sudden change in attitude meant only one thing. When Lilia turned her gaze to the door, she saw three men stepping into the hall. Sasha immediately approached them with graceful steps and a big smile.


    As the guests made a fuss over the appearance of the three men, William quietly approached Lilia again.


    Lilia''s gaze fell on the three men who were the center of attention of the guests. She did not expect that Jean, Chris, and Alex would also attend the event tonight. The three young men came from respectable families and had eye-catching looks. No wonder the guests immediately flocked to them, like a group of hyenas finding their prey.


    But before the guests could greet the three men, they were preceded by a male voice.


    "Oh, all of you havee!"


    The guests, including Lilia, turned their heads to the source of the voice. A man wearing an old-fashioned gray suit walked over to Jean and his two friends. The man over 60 years old smiled broadly, his expression was like a grandfather meeting his grandson.


    Jean bent over to the man, followed by Chris and Alex.


    "Uncle Felix, long time no see." They greeted the man warmly.


    Lilia took turns looking at Felix and the three men. So they knew Felix, a phnthropist whose name was all over Indonesia? No wonder the three of them attended the event tonight!


    "Uncle Felix, I''ming tonight too!" Sasha appeared from among the crowd and stood beside Jean, as if she deserved that position.


    Lilia clenched her fists, but she couldn''t make a fuss in front of these guests. She could only cast a sharp gaze at the woman.


    "Oh, Sasha is here too! Wee! I haven''t seen you in a long time. How about we have a drink together to celebrate this meeting?" Felix offered with a warmugh, making the wrinkles around his eyes even clearer.


    As Felix chatted with Sasha, Jean''s gaze swept across the great hall. Not long after, he found the woman he was looking for. However, Jean''s gaze turned dark and his forehead creased when he saw the man who was standing casually beside Lilia.


    Meanwhile, Lilia met Jean''s gaze with a faint smile. She thought that Jean would be happy to see her here, but the man''s expression was grim and irritated. Lilia watched Jean closely and realized that the man''s gaze was directed to her side.


    Lilia turned her head and almost jumped when she saw William standing beside her. Since when was he there?! Did William think he was a ghost that could appear and at any ce anytime?


    "Lili, do you have a rtionship with that man?" William asked without taking his eyes off Jean''s figure in the distance. He realized that Jean and Lilia exchanged nces as soon as the man entered the hall. Surely the two of them had a special rtionship!


    In addition, the more William watched Jean, the more he looked like the man in the photo Lilia posted. Could it be that the man in the photo was Jean Widjaya? If this guess was correct, then Lilia''s cold attitude towards him made sense! That woman had a new boyfriend, so she refused to be approached by William!


    Lilia turned around and said coldly, "This has nothing to do with you."


    Then she walked back to leave the actor.


    "Lili!" William walked over to her, lowering his voice, "Why do you want to be with that man?! What can he give you?! I can give you whatever you want! If you want, I''m even willing to get engaged to you!"


    Lilia''s steps stopped when she heard that. William''s words not only belittled Lilia, they also insulted Jean!


    "Listen carefully, William Anggara." Lilia turned around and gave an icy re. The skirt of her dress opened like a curtain as dark as night, "You can''t give me whatever I want. The only thing you can give me is pain and disappointment!"


    Lilia didn''t understand why William didn''t seem to realize how much Lilia hated him. The man saw only what he wanted to see and heard what he wanted to hear.


    William was stunned for a moment, then he reached out and took the woman''s right hand, "Lili, that''s not true! I did make mistakes in the past and I''m sorry! I''m ready to give everything for you! You just have to say it and I''ll fulfill it! If you want, I can give you the position of my wife!"


    Lilia''s cold expression immediately turned disgusted. How dare this man say that to her after breaking her heart three years ago?! If Jean had heard those words, he would have smacked William right away here without paying attention to his surroundings!


    "Sorry, but I''m married to Jean!" Lilia replied firmly while jerking her hand away. She didn''t want to publicly announce her marriage, but if she could get William to give up with this, Lilia wouldn''t mind.


    Hearing that, William''s expression immediately turned nk. The man looked as if someone had been punched. However, he immediately recovered and frowned.


    "Lili, you don''t have to lie like that. Jean Widjaya is just your sugar daddy, right? Do you think he really wants to marry you?" William replied fiercely, "Even if he wanted to, would the Widjaya family let you be his wife? You really are naive, Lili!"

 Chapter 138 - A Being That Needs To Be Exterminated

    Lilia was so astonished that her anger vanished. It seemed like the ''ying pretend'' that the man had suffered from long ago was getting worse! What else had she to say to make William understand? Lilia was clearly saying that she was married! Did she need to show William her marriage certificate?


    While Lilia was racking her brains to find a way to convince William, the man stepped closer to Lilia. His eyes that were filled with passionate love were fixated on Lilia alone.


    Lilia''s hair shivered when she saw William''s gaze. For her, an ex-boyfriend was a creature that needed to be thoroughly exterminated!


    Lilia stepped back with a sigh, "William Anggara, didn''t you hear what I said just now? I''m married! Besides, even if I was looking for a sugar daddy, I would never choose you! Do you understand?"


    Lilia met William''s gaze with serious eyes.


    "Not everyone lives in the past like you, William Anggara!" She said before turning her body


    This time, Lilia walked away without heeding William''s pleading voice calling out her name. She headed towards the auction room with an exasperated snort. On what basis did William think Lilia would give him a second chance? The man must be deluded!


    *****


    The auction room was located on the second floor of the mansion. Lilia climbed the stairs to the second floor, which was dimly lit andpletely different from the first floor. The room Lilia was aiming at was located at the end of the second floor hallway. She reached the top of the steps and down the hall. However, when Lilia had only taken a few steps, someone grabbed her by the arm and dragged her into one of the empty rooms.


    Lilia suddenly thrashed violently. Her bad experience from when she was attacked by Peter made Lilia panic. Just before Lilia mmed her elbow into her attacker, she heard a familiar voice whispering in her ear.


    "I heard that Mrs. Widjaya is looking for a sugar daddy?"


    Lilia''s body turned limp when she recognized Jean''s voice. The man''s hand wrapped around her waist and supported Lilia''s body. Jean''s other hand turned Lilia''s body to face him before embracing her.


    Lilia sighed and smelled Jean''s soothing spring scent. She raised her face to meet the tall man. The man''s face still looked grim from earlier.


    "President Jean, aren''t you my sugar daddy?" Lilia teased with a mischievous smile. It seemed that the man overheard her conversation with William. On second thought, she might have got carried away and raised her voice during an argument with William.


    Lilia was surprised when Jean''s arms hugged her tighter, "Did you enjoy your pleasant chat with him?" The man asked in a t voice.


    Lilia wanted to protest, ''Where''s the fun?!'' But she knew that Jean was only being jealous because of William''s presence. This overprotective and sometimes obsessive man was always unweing when Lilia was around other men.


    She just shook her head and replied, "Absolutely not! I would rather chat with you than that person!"


    The gloom on Jean''s face diminished when he heard Lilia''s positive answer. But the irritation still remained in his expression. To prove her words, Lilia stood on tiptoe andnded a soft kiss on the man''s lips. She didn''t want Jean''s mood to be ruined just because of someone like William.


    When Lilia moved her face away from Jean, the man grabbed her neck and crushed her lips. The man''s kiss was savage and uncontroble, as if pouring out the emotions Jean felt on Lilia.


    When Jean finally let Lilia go, the woman was gasping out of breath. Jean felt a little guilty and stroked Lilia''s head.


    Lilia gave Jean an using look while struggling to catch her breath. Luckily, they were in one of the empty rooms. Lilia didn''t want to imagine what would happen if their kiss was seen by another guest. Her cheeks flushed just from imagining that.


    But as if mocking Lilia, someone''s voice came from the door that was slightly opened.


    "Are you two finished? The auction will start soon!"


    Lilia looked away when she heard that. She didn''t dare look at Chris, who was standing in the doorway. Why did that man know they were here?!


    Jean released his embrace reluctantly. He observed Lilia''s appearance and rubbed her lips with his thumb to remove the slightly ruined lipstick. As he led Lilia out of the room, he shot Chris a cold gaze before ignoring him.


    Chris sighed while scratching the back of his head. He only came here to warn them not to miss the auction! What should he do?!


    "Bro, Uncle Felix is ??looking for you." Chris said while trailing behind the two of them, "After the auction, will youe to meet him?"


    "Yes. Where is Uncle now?" Jean replied without turning around.


    "On the second floor''s terrace." Chris answered straight away. He and his friends often yed over to Felix''s house�� they knew theyout of this mansion by heart.


    Without saying anything, Jean changed directions and headed to the terrace with Lilia. Chris watched the two leave with a sigh. He hoped Lilia could be patient with his friend''s obsessiveness!


    Chris went to one of the windows in the hallway and pulled out a cigarette. Exhaling cigarette smoke, Chris watched Jean and Lilia sit opposite Felix on the terrace.


    Chris shook his head with a sigh. He could already guess that Jean intended to introduce Lilia to Felix as his wife. After all, Felix''s name was known as a phnthropist and he had many connections. The man who always pampered his wife would not miss this opportunity.


    When Chris turned around to enter the auction room, he happened to see William who had just emerged from the stairs. Chris secretly sighed again. That actor went too far with his actions towards Lilia. If Chris and Alex didn''t hold down Jean earlier, William would have been beaten up to a pulp by that man.


    "William Anggara!" Chris called as the man passed in front of him.


    William stopped his steps and studied Chris''s figure. He knew Chris as Sara''s brother who just took over Hartanto Entertainment a few days ago. You could say that Chris was William''s boss now.


    "President Chris." William greeted him respectfully.


    Chris was stunned to hear the call. This was the first time he was called ''President'', which was usually reserved for Jean. Chris was delighted that he had finally reached an equal position with his childhood friend.


    While Chris was enjoying his excitement, William continued his steps toward the auction room. Chris hurriedly blocked his steps, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? How about we chat for a bit?"


    The two men exchanged nces for a moment. In contrast to Chris''s gleaming eyes, William''s eyes were nk. It looked like that man was still thinking about what Lilia said earlier.


    "What does President Chris want to talk to me about?" William asked warily.


    Chris puffed out his cigarette before answering, "Of course I want to talk about you and my sister. I heard that you decided to do so as soon as Sara lost her position as president of Hartanto Entertainment. Is that true?"


    William''s expression turned irritated when he heard Sara''s name, "Of course not. It''s just a fabricated rumor. Where did President Chris hear the news?"


    "Where the newses from is not important." Chris waved his hand, "I guess we can''t ignore the fact that Sara financed you hundreds of millions of dors so you can have a career overseas, can''t we?"


    William subconsciously stepped back when he heard that.


    "Of course, all the moneyes frompany funds. But until now, the investment hasn''t paid off. Do you intend to dump Sara because she can''t pay for you?" Chris red at the actor, "You think you can do what you want, huh? William Anggara?"


    "I-I��" William couldn''t deny that that was what he was going to do. He deliberately spread rumors that they had broken up so that Sara wouldn''t be able to protest when William dumped her. Ironically, it was the same strategy that Sara used when taking William from Lilia.


    Chris flicked his cigarette and continued in a cold voice, "Even though Sara is no longer president of Hartanto Entertainment, that doesn''t change the fact that she has funded you with thepany''s money. So you still have the responsibility to return it!"


    Chris stepped forward and gave him a stern warning.


    "Instead of wasting your time thinking about how to snatch women from other men, you better use your time to return the money! Even though you have the title of king of films, you got that title 3 years ago. Now there are many neers to the industry. If you don''t work hard, there''s no point in keeping you in mypany!"


    Even though Chris had given him an ultimatum, William barely listened to him. His attention was distracted by the words ''snatch a woman from another man''. So Lilia actually chose Jean Widjaya over him?


    William''s gaze was filled with hatred and resentment. Various kinds ofplex emotions mixed up in him, making William unable to think clearly.


    Chris could clearly see the change in William and he frowned with a look of disgust. No wonder Lilia hated this man so much. After William used the Hartanto family''s wealth through Sara, he was now trying to find new targets to exploit. And that target was Lilia. Chris secretly swore that he wouldn''t let this sneaky man seed!


    *****


    When Lilia set foot on the terrace, the cold night wind blew hard, ying with her long hair. The woman looked around the wide terrace. There were several round tables and chairs, all made of wood.


    Jean tugged gently his wife toward one of the tables, where an elderly man was waiting for them. The two of them sat across from Felix and Jean immediately introduced the two.


    "Uncle Felix, introduce my wife, Lilia Pangestu. Lilia, this is Uncle Felix."


    "Good evening, Mr. Felix. I''m Lilia Pangestu." The woman smiled and bowed her head respectfully.


    Felix was momentarily stunned when he heard Jean''s introduction. Then he immediately controlled himself, "Hello, hello! Nice to meet you, Lilia." Felix said with a warm smile. The elderly man seemed satisfied to see Lilia''s polite attitude.


    Then Felix turned to Jean, "Jean, I haven''t seen you in thest few months, then you suddenly said that you were married? Why didn''t you tell me about that?"

 Chapter 139 - Beginning Of The Auction

    Jean shook his head, "We didn''t have a wedding. We only signed the marriage certificate, which is why I didn''t tell my uncle about this marriage." His answer was calm.


    Felix raised his eyebrows and took turns looking at the young couple, "Ah, of course. Young people these days don''t seem to like rigid and troublesome wedding parties!" Felix smiled and added, "I was thinking that our rtionship was over when you didn''t tell me about your marriage!"


    Jean chuckled, "Uncle Felix must be kidding. I owe you a lot of gratitude, there''s no way I could just forget about you."


    Lilia, who was sitting beside Jean, listened to the two men talking silently. She could see how familiar Jean was with Felix, so she didn''t want to interfere with their conversation.


    After chatting for a while with Felix, Jean and Lilia returned to the auction room as the auction ceremony was about to begin. Lilia intended to separate herself from Jean to find her seat, but the man gripped her hand tightly.


    "Um�� Jean, I need to find my own seat��" Lilia protested as Jean half pulled her to the front row.


    "I know." Jean replied calmly, "I''ve found where your seat is, so just follow me."


    Lilia gave him a skeptical look, but she didn''t ask any further. When they arrived at the front row, Lilia found that her seat was next to Jean''s. She stifled augh while sitting there. It turned out that this man had arranged for Lilia to sit beside him! Otherwise, how could Lilia get a ce in the front row?


    Lilia gently squeezed Jean''s hand as she asked, "Did you already know that I was going to attend this event?"


    "So what?" Jean replied without actually answering Lilia''s question.


    Lilia frowned, "You know I''m going to attend the event tonight, so why did you just reply to my message earlier with ''OK''?!" Lilia protested.


    Jean only smiled slightly while squeezing Lilia''s hand back, "I just wanted to surprise you."


    Lilia shook her head, "You''re always full of surprises!" She eximed, "Where did you learn how to flirt like that?"


    While Lilia was chatting with Jean, someone approached them and sat on the empty chair next to Jean. The person sat down slowly, as if to make sure that everyone noticed her presence.


    Lilia''s gaze shifted towards that person and she immediately closed her mouth tightly with an irritated expression. Sasha Hiroshi waspletely shameless tonight! That chair was supposed to be upied by Alex, but Sasha sat there without caring how others would judge her behavior.


    Lilia secretly sighed. She didn''t know if Sasha''s obsession with Jean was caused by her love that was too strong, or because the man''s attraction was too strong! Even after Sasha found out that she and Jean were married, that woman didn''t stop trying to win over Jean. Having the ideal husband had its own difficulties!


    Jean raised his eyebrows when he saw Lilia ring at him, "Hm? What''s wrong? Did I do something weird?"


    Lilia noticed that she was ring at Jean and hurriedly neutralized her expression, "Nothing, forget it." She said fast.


    Sasha cleared her throat to get Jean''s attention, "I''m going to Jakarta next week to visit my little sister. Do you have any message I need to convey to her? You haven''t seen each other in a long time and I''m sure she must miss you." Sasha said while putting on a cute smile.


    Lilia shifted her gaze to suppressughter. Sasha deliberately said that to emphasize her position as Jean''s childhood friend and make her remember the past. But Sasha should have chosen another reason that made more sense. If Jean needed to talk to Sasha''s sister, he only needed to make a call!


    "Next week, will you?" Lilia nced at Sasha, "I''m also going to Jakarta next week. I hope I won''t meet her there."


    "No need." Jean replied briefly. The man didn''t even nce at Sasha when he answered her.


    But Sasha seemed oblivious to Jean''s cold attitude towards her. The woman continued in a light voice, "I myself have not seen my sister for a long time. We have made an appointment to meet in Jakarta and exchange news!"


    Lilia frowned. Increasingly, she felt that this was a strange coincidence. Why did Sasha suddenly go to Jakarta at the same time as her?


    Lilia shook her head and told herself that a coincidence like that might happen. She started reading the catalog of items to be auctioned to distract herself. There would be 8 items in total being auctioned. All information about these objects was described in detail in the catalog.


    When the auction had just started, Chris and Alex finally appeared. Chris sat on Lilia''s right while Alex sat beside Sasha. Lilia''s presence among those famous people provoked the other guests to gossip about her.


    "Since when could Lilia Pangestu sit in the front row?"


    "Looks like she is familiar with the young masters, which is why she can sit there!"


    "Don''t you know the news about that model? I heard that Lilia Pangestu and the young master of the Widjaya Family have a special rtionship! At the Genesis Company celebration party, Lilia Pangestu came as Jean Widjaya''s partner!"


    An artist who was actively engaging in social media looked at Jean''s back from behind and frowned, "Hey, don''t you feel that Jean Widjaya''s appearance from behind looks simr to the man in the photo posted by Lilia Pangestu? Or is this just my feeling?"


    The celebrities present were busy arguing whether Jean was really the man in the photo, but in the end they didn''t have enough evidence toe to a conclusion.


    Not far from there, William overheard every word they said. The man squinted and red at Jean. He became even more convinced that Jean was only using Lilia to improve his reputation and not really taking her seriously.


    William didn''t seem to realize that he himself had these bad intentions.


    *****


    Lilia watched the auction processes with great admiration. The guests attending tonight were famous people and have abundant wealth. No wonder every item in the auction was selling for many times higher than its original price!


    "Lot number 5 is andscape painting by the famous painter, the Van Gong!"


    Hearing the auctioneer, Lilia straightened her back. It was the painting she had noticed earlier in the hall. The painting was entitled ''Starry Night'' and depicted a view of the night sky seen from aboard a ship. The painting was so realistic that it made the viewer seem to enter into the painting.


    Lilia read the information about the painting in the catalog carefully, then her eyes were fixed on one of the pieces of the information. Her red lips curved into a faint smile. If Jean saw Lilia''s expression right now, he would know that she was nning something.


    Fortunately, Jean didn''t notice the change in Lilia''s expression. The man nced at his wife and saw that Lilia''s gaze was fixed on the painting on the stage.


    Jean leaned towards Lilia and asked in a low voice, "Do you like this painting?"


    Lilia turned to him, "I like it very much." She answered with a big smile


    Jean nodded, "Then buy the painting." He said casually, as if Lilia only wanted to buy a skincare product and not an expensive painting worth billions of Rupiah!


    On the stage, the auctioneer tapped his hammer and announced, "This painting is being offered at an initial price of 3 billion Rupiah!"


    Jean was about to lift the card, but Lilia immediately stopped him. The woman smiled mischievously as Jean gave her a confused look.


    "I''ll do the bidding! You don''t mind, do you?" Lilia begged, eyes shining with enthusiasm. "Just leave this to me!"


    Jean raised an eyebrow. He didn''t know why Lilia insisted on doing this herself. Even if it was Jean who made the bid, the other guests would not dare to make another offer higher than him. But Jean decided to trust Lilia and let her do as she pleased. After all, no matter how expensive the painting was, Jean was rich enough to buy it!


    "��okay." Jean said in a tired voice.


    "Thank you, dear!" Lilia was so excited that she gave Jean a quick kiss on the cheek. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was on the auction so no one was paying attention to their interactions.


    Jean smiled gently when he saw Lilia''s joy. This woman always had a way of making even the most boring situations interesting. He felt that with Lilia by his side, his life would never be boring.


    Meanwhile, the price for the painting continued to soar. When one of the guests offered a price of 5 billion, Lilia raised her card and offered a price of 8 billion Rupiah!


    At that instant, the guests stared at Lilia in surprise. They did not expect that the model who recently became popr would have enough money topete with the celebrities and wealthy businessmen who attended tonight.


    "10 billion!"


    The cry came from Jean''s left side. Sasha raised the card up high to make sure everyone could see it.


    "Ten billion! Miss Sasha offered ten billion!" The auctioneer tapped the hammer excitedly, "Ladies and gentlemen, is there any other offer?"


    Lilia nced at Sasha with a cold gaze. She knew that Sasha must have done this on purpose. The woman tried to embarrass her in front of Jean.


    So what? Lilia wasn''t the type to stay quiet when challenged like this!


    Lilia raised her card and raised her bid to 15 billion.


    The auctioneer tapped the hammer, "Fifteen billion! Miss Lilia Pangestu, the famous supermodel, offered fifteen billion! is there any other offer that is higher ?!"


    Sasha raised the card again and said, "Twenty billion!"


    Hearing that number, the guests started whispering to each other. ording to the expert who assessed the painting, the value of the painting was estimated to be worth a maximum of 20 billion. This meant that Sasha had submitted the highest bid for the painting. If anyone challenged the bid, they would only suffer a loss for paying the painting higher than the original price.


    "Twenty billion! First call!" The auctioneer knocked on the hammer once. Then the man''s gaze fell on Lilia. He wondered if the model would raise her bid, but it seemed impossible. A model was unlikely to be able to win against the financial strength of a rich family like the Hiroshi Family.


    "Second call!" The auctioneer knocked on the hammer once again. He felt sure that no one would be stupid enough to bid even higher, "And this painting was sold at��"


    "Thirty billion." Lilia raised her card confidently.


    At that very instant, amotion broke out among the guests.

 Chapter 140 - A Short-lived Victory

    The auctioneer was bbergasted by Lilia''s offer. Luckily, the man managed to stop the hammer in midair. The guests were no longer whispering, but talking with each other excitedly. They were all talking about Lilia''s carelessness in bidding while looking at her with contempt.


    A businessman sitting in the third row said to his assistant, "Looks like thatdy model got too much money after bing famous."


    Another guest said disdainfully, "The painting''s maximum value is only 20 billion! Did the model like it so much that she was willing to waste money on a painting?"


    "I heard that today''s artists get paid well, no wonder she''s so easy to spend money."


    Almost all the guests there mocked Lilia, who still looked calm and confident even though she could hear everything they were saying. One of her hands gripped Jean''s arm tightly, looking for support as that man would stand up and confront everyone who badmouthed Lilia.


    On Jean''s left, Sasha gave Lilia a hateful gaze. She did not think that this woman would dare to raise the price of the painting even higher. Sasha herself was not interested in the painting, but she decided to buy it after hearing Jean and Lilia''s conversation. Sasha was determined to grab whatever Lilia wanted!


    Sasha started thinking about her next move. She was sure that she would not be able to lose to Lilia in terms of financial strength, because Sasha had the support of the Hiroshi Family. Besides that, Lilia''s budget was certainly not that much. Maybe this price of 30 billion was the maximum limit for Lilia. Sasha decided to keep the painting.


    The auctioneer was still stunned with a look of shock on his face. The man only realized when his partner on stage reminded him. He hurriedly knocked on the hammer and announced, "Miss Lilia Pangestu offered 30 billion! Is��"


    "40 billion!" Sasha interrupted the auctioneer without hesitation.


    Lilia nced at Sasha, but she didn''t say anything. The corner of her mouth lifted into a small smile. Beside her, Jean also turned to face Sasha. The man folded his legs and leaned back into the chair in azy manner, but his cold gaze made Sasha nervous.


    The woman immediately exined, "D-Did you know that Brother Samuel really liked Van Gong''s paintings? I just wanted to give him a nice surprise!"


    Sasha hoped that this exnation would be enough to dispel Jean''s suspicions. They both knew that Sasha had never been interested in painting.


    Jean returned his gaze to the stage. "�� I hope he really likes it." He said dryly.


    Sasha felt her breath caught in her throat. Jean''s words seemed to show that the man knew she was lying about his brother''s taste. But Sasha could only smile stiffly before looking away.


    Sasha knew she looked pathetic to Jean right now, but it''s all because of Lilia''s existence! If that damned woman weren''t here, Sasha wouldn''t have to pay 40 billion for a ridiculous painting!


    Lilia was listening to the conversation between the two while hiding her smile. Sasha thought she could take this painting home with only 40 billion? Lilia wouldn''t let it!


    Lilia met the eyes of the auctioneer, who was looking at her with anticipation. So far, the 40 billion that Sasha had offered was the highest bid along this auction. But the auctioneer seemed sure that Lilia wouldn''t just give up. And the man was right.


    "50 billion!" Lilia raised her card and spoke calmly. Her expression seemed to boast of her wealth.


    Sasha''s expression turned grim, while the other guests trembled at the figure. Where''s all that money from?! Could it be that Lilia printed her own money?!


    Sasha gritted her teeth when she saw that Lilia''s expression had not changed at all since the start of the auction. Lilia''s calm attitude made Sasha''s jealousy re up even more. What made that woman so confident?! Was it because Jean was here with her?! In that case, Sasha would make an offer that even Jean wouldn''t want to help her!


    Sasha raised her card and made the highest bid in the history of this auction.


    "100 billion!"


    For a moment, the entire hall was enveloped in silence. Everyone stared nkly at Sasha, as if their brains couldn''t process her words yet.


    Plok. Plok. Plok.


    Someone started pping.


    Sasha turned and saw Lilia put down her card, then started pping her hands with the biggest smile Sasha had ever seen. In an instant, the other guests joined in apuding Sasha''s victory. The woman got a painting that was worth 20 billion by paying 100 billion!


    The auctioneer knocked his gavel three times and announced in a trembling voice, "Um ... yeah ... okay, the painting by Van Gong was sold to Miss Sasha Hiroshi at 100 billion! We will use the money to fund the infrastructure development in the corners..."


    The tension in Sasha''s face cked off the moment she heard the auctioneer, reced by joy and pride. Sasha leaned towards Lilia and said, "Miss Lilia, you don''t mind the oue of this auction, do you?"


    When Sasha said that, her tone sounded arrogant and her expression was triumphant. Sasha''s gaze was fixed on Lilia''s face, waiting for the moment when that woman showed an expression of hurt or humiliation.


    But Lilia smiled broadly and replied, "Of course not, Miss Sasha. Congrattions on your victory! I was disappointed that I couldn''t get the painting I wanted, but it can''t be helped."


    Sasha frowned when she heard that. She was sure that Lilia wasn''t sincere when she said it! If Lilia was really disappointed, that woman should look sad instead of smiling broadly like now!


    Sasha tried to observe Lilia more closely. She realized that even though Lilia was smiling, her hands were clenched tightly as if holding back emotions. Seeing that, Sasha nodded in satisfaction.


    No one here could guess that Sasha''s victory tonight would make headlines in tomorrow''s paper and cause a new stir.


    Items to be auctioned next are a pair of earrings made of jade, an ancient royal seal, and a wall decoration carved from wood. The auctioneer began exining the information about the jade earrings from the stage.


    At the same time, Chris got up from his chair and went over to Sasha''s. The man lowered his head and whispered something to the woman. Then Chris left the auction room first, followed by Sasha.


    Lilia watched them leave with a confused look, then she met a pair of dark blue eyes that had been observing her.


    Lilia smiled at Jean and whispered, "I told you that you can leave this to me, right?"


    Jean shook his head and lightly poked Lilia''s forehead, "Brat." He said, smiling faintly.


    Of course, Jean had guessed Lilia''s true aim when the woman raised the price of the painting over 20 billion. His wife deliberately lured Sasha into spending as much money as possible on a painting that Lilia didn''t want.


    Lilia chuckled and returned her gaze to the stage. Her eyes were fixed on the jade earrings she had wanted from the start, "That incident wasn''t entirely my fault. If Sasha didn''t challenge me, she would have nothing to lose. But she couldn''t help herself and was blinded by her desire to win against me."


    Lilia shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression.


    "Because of that, I let her unt her wealth the way she wants! That way, Sasha won''t have enough money to get the thing I really want!" Lilia continued.


    But Lilia did not think that Chris would call Sasha out when the earrings were going to be auctioned. She wondered how important Chris had to say to Sasha that she couldn''t wait for the auction to end.


    Lilia''s mind was distracted when the auctioneer began bidding for her earrings at a price of 5 million Rupiah. Lilia smiled broadly as she imagined the earrings adorning the ears of ire, Jean''s older sister. She was sure that these beautiful essories would suit an elegant woman like ire.


    "Are you going to give it to Sister ire?" Jean asked as if he could read her mind.


    Lilia turned to Jean in surprise, "How do you know?"


    Jean just smiled faintly and squeezed Lilia''s hand gently without answering her question. Lilia shook her head, feeling that she really couldn''t hide anything from Jean.


    Sasha''s absence from the auction made Lilia win the earrings with ease. She got the earrings for only 12 million Rupiah. The other guests also didn''t dare to fight Lilia after seeing that womanpete against Sasha for tens of billions.


    Alex, who had been silent all this time, nced at Lilia with a conflicted expression. The woman looked satisfied that she had won the earrings on her own, but Alex knew what had happened. The man''s gaze shifted to the cellphone gripped in Jean''s left hand. Alex saw it clearly as Jean sent a message to Chris telling him to take Sasha out.


    This man waspletely overprotective and spoiling his wife too much!


    *****


    Meanwhile, Chris and Sasha sat opposite each other on the terrace. Ironically, they were sitting at the same table that was upied by Felix, Lilia, and Jean earlier. Chris leaned back in the chair and folded his legs in a swagger that made him look like Jean. On the other hand, Sasha kept her back straight and her hands folded on herp.


    Chris puffed out his cigarette smoke while stealing nces at Sasha. The woman in the kimono sat quietly with a stiff expression. She was very different from his expressive younger sister.


    Chris sighed and finally started talking, "Stop looking for trouble."


    Sasha focused her gaze on Chris and frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know what I mean?" Chris straightened his back and hit the surface of the table, "Sasha, don''t y dumb in front of me. The only reason I brought you here to warn you is because I was your childhood friend!"

 Chapter 141 - I Don’t Know What You’re Talking About!

    Sasha''s eyes shed sharply when she heard Chris''s words. Without realizing it, she was holding her arms, as if trying to protect herself. Sasha looked away and looked at the city view at night. She acted like she didn''t know what Chris was talking about!


    "Listen to me, damn it!" Chris cursed irritably. He leaned back against the back of the chair and exhaled his cigarette smoke, "Do you think everybody is a fool?! You think the people who were present at the auction don''t know what you did to Lilia?! Your attitude was really embarrassing!" Chris scolded her at length.


    Hearing Lilia''s name being mentioned made Sasha''s emotions ignite. The woman turned back to Chris and red at him.


    "What do you mean?! Just because that damn woman likes that stupid painting, I can''t buy it?!" Sasha snorted, "Don''t forget that this is an auction! The one who offers the highest price is the winner! That damn woman lost because she wasn''t rich enough! Why are you defending her?!"


    Chris shook his head in disgust, "Seeing your miserable condition now makes me feel sorry for your parents. It seems like their teaching all this time is useless!"


    "Chris Hartanto, watch your mouth!" Sasha snapped, "Even though you are my childhood friend, you can''t treat me as you wish!"


    Chris paused and took a deep breath to calm himself down, "Alright, I''m sorry. But I''m serious. You have to stop making trouble like this. You''re only going to embarrass yourself, Sasha. Jean and Lilia are married and you can''t change that fact. Do you understand?"


    Sasha''s body trembled when she heard that fact, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Do you think you can take Lilia''s position by doing silly things like that? On the contrary. Jean will hate you even more if you keep trying to bring Lilia down." Chris said in a serious tone.


    Before Sasha could stop herself, she shouted, "Jean will never find out about this...!"


    Chrisughed incredulously, "Really? You''re his childhood friend�� so you must know what Jean is capable of. Don''t you think he wouldn''t know if you bothered his beloved wife? I''m sure he even knew that you fell in love with him a long time ago!"


    Sasha''s face turned pale when she heard that. She was desperately racking her brains, trying to guess how long Jean knew about her love. Had it been since Sasha confronted Lilia at the Lakeside Vi that night? Or had he found out since her return to Indonesia after she heard that Jean was getting married? Or�� did Jean already know it since they were young?


    Sasha closed her eyes tightly and refused to think about the possibility. But that bad thought kept haunting her mind. If Jean knew Sasha loved him a long time ago�� then why didn''t that man say anything?


    "Isn''t it because he doesn''t love you?" A small voice whispered in Sasha''s mind.


    "Anyway, think carefully about what you did today."


    Chris''s voice broke Sasha''s mind and made her open her eyes. She looked at the man, who slowly got up from his chair.


    "I won''t say anything anymore, but you will lose your position if you continue to act like this." Chris continued before turning around and walking away.


    "Wait." Sasha called out to him when Chris reached the doorway. The man turned towards her with an annoyed expression, "Tell me, is the woman that Jean has loved for a long time is Lilia Pangestu?"


    Chris frowned. Even though he was Jean''s childhood friend and one of his closest friends, he didn''t know what was in his heart. Maybe only Jean himself knew the answer. So he answered honestly, "I don''t know!"


    But Chris secretly hoped that this woman was indeed Lilia Pangestu. Jean''s personality had beenpletely changed since the incident 14 years ago, but ever since Lilia appeared, that man had slowly returned to smiling andughing like before. As his best friend, Chris only hoped that his friend would be happy again.


    Sasha looked at Chris with desperate eyes. She asked again, "Then can you tell me what happened 14 years ago?"


    Sasha still had hope that Lilia was not Jean''s first love. If so, that meant any woman could fill the position of Jean''s wife! Including Sasha!


    Chris squeezed his cigarette butt and threw it in the trash can. Then he replied coldly, "No one knows what happened 14 years ago. After that internal conflict within the Wijdaya Family, all information has been hidden by them."


    Chris turned his head and red at Sasha.


    "Don''t try to find out about it. You''ll only regret it." Chris warned her one more time before leaving the terrace.


    Sasha fell silent in her chair, shivering. She didn''t know if this chill was due to the gale of the night wind or from what she had just heard.


    After Chris left the terrace, he did not return to the auction room. Instead, he descended the stairs to the first floor and went outside the mansion. When Chris was on the terrace with Sasha, he saw Merry''s figure in the parking lot. He suspected that the young woman hade here to apany Lilia as her assistant. And since there were so many people here who could recognize Merry, the woman must have been hiding in the car.


    Chris reached the parking lot and stopped behind one of the cars. He squinted to read the license te, but then Chris realized he didn''t remember the license te Clifford used. But Chris was pretty sure this was the car he was looking for.


    The man walked over and leaned against the back door of the car to eavesdrop. Chris didn''t want to do something embarrassing like knocking on the wrong car door! Then he heard clearughtering from inside the car.


    "Clifford, you are awesome! Don''t hold back! Let''s go to the other side and make a scene there!"


    Chris tilted his head when he heard that. What was awesome? Refrain? What was she talking about? But at least Chris was convinced that it was Merry''s voice. The man raised his hand and knocked loudly on the car''s window.


    "Who? Wait a minute!" Merry yelled at whoever was outside the car. Then she returned her attention to her cell phone screen, "Clifford, leave me alone!" She eximed.


    Chris grew impatient. Leaving Merry alone? What the hell were they doing in there?! Chris pounded on the car''s door even harder, holding back his anger.


    "Duh, who was banging on the door?!" Merry squinted and stared out the window. But theck of lighting outside the car made the woman unable to recognize the figure standing there.


    At that moment, a voice sounded from Merry''s cell phone,?"You have been in!" She screamed frantically, but it was toote. The character she yed had already been killed by the enemy! How annoying!


    Merry looked up and cast a hopeful look at Clifford. The man was Merry''s only hope of winning the round now! But before Merry could say anything, a voice narrating "You have been in!" also sounded from Clifford''s cell phone.


    Merry stomped her feet in annoyance, "Why don''t you charge at the enemy? They''re all just waiting to be killed!" Merry protested. She had just started ying this online game, but she had never won before. Merry couldn''t even kill a single enemy character! What kind of difficult game was this?!


    Clifford nced at Merry in the rearview mirror. His expression was as t as ever, but there were signs of irritation in his eyes, "Waiting to be killed? You seem to be misunderstanding how to y this game, Miss Merry. They are all waiting there to attack us, not the other way around. They already know we will appear." Clifford exined patiently.


    "Huh?" Merry stared back at the man, confused, "But I''ve put on a character with the best hiding ability! How did they know?!"


    Clifford took a deep breath. No wonder Merry couldn''t kill a single enemy?? she didn''t understand the game at all!


    As if agreeing with Clifford''s opinion, one of their team members sent a message to Merry, "What is this?! Why are you just charging in and revealing our position?! Could it be that you are spying for the opposing team, huh?!"


    Merry turned off the game, frowning. This online game was not fun at all! The yers were not friendly and the characters were ipetent!


    "MERRY HIROSHI!"


    Suddenly, there was a scream from outside the car. The voice sounded very annoyed and made Merry remember that she had let whoever was waiting outside the car.


    Merry turned to Clifford with a terrified look, "C-Clifford, is it just my feeling or does it sound like Brother Chris?" She whispered.


    Clifford hung up his cell phone and answered by lowering the windshield. The window beside Merry then slid downwards, revealing Chris''s crossed arms with an eerie expression.


    "Are you guys done having fun?" Chris asked coldly.

 Chapter 142 - What Do You Want To Talk About?

    "Brother Chris!" Merry automatically flinched away from the car''s door. Her face was pale and her voice trembled with panic. Why was Chris there?!


    From the driver''s seat, Clifford was not surprised at all to see Chris. He knew that Chris had a good rtionship with Felix Darmawan, so his boss''s best friend was definitelying tonight.


    "Young Master Chris." Clifford greeted the man with respect.


    Chris nced at Clifford coldly. He just nodded before turning his gaze back to Merry.


    Chris narrowed his eyes and said, "Get out of the car ande with me!"


    Merry froze for a moment, trying to digest Chris''s order. But the man turned around and started walking away without looking back. Merry hastily jumped out of the car. She nced regretfully at the screen of her phone before slipping it into her pocket. Merry still wanted to continue ying, but she didn''t dare to make Chris even more angry!


    Clifford watched the two young people walk away in silence. The head of Jean''s security team took a deep breath before starting to light a cigarette. He blew the smoke through the open car''s window.


    Clifford knew Chris had special feelings for Merry and that feeling made him act childish in front of Merry. He sighed and felt like a father watching his daughter being approached by a boy.


    *****


    Merry panted as she ran and caught up with Chris. The man''s legs were much longer than Merry''s and so he walked faster. The night wind blew hard, making Merry''s body, which was only wrapped in a T-shirt and jeans, trembling with cold. Even though she had moved her body, it was not enough to dispel the cold.


    Merry shot Chris a desperate look. She didn''t know where the man wanted to go, because they were getting further away from the mansion. The night wind blew again as Merry embraced herself.


    The young woman was so focused on keeping herself warm that she didn''t notice that Chris had stopped walking.


    "Ow!" Merry staggered backwards when she identally bumped into Chris''s back.


    "What the hell? Watch where you are walking��!" Chris turned around and started scolding Merry, but his words were interrupted when he saw Merry''s shaking body, "Why don''t you wear a jacket?" Chris asked, frowning.


    Merry only frowned without answering. Actually, she had already brought a jacket and intended to put it on, but she left it in the car in her rush to chase after Chris. Merry didn''t dare to make an annoyed Chris wait for her!


    Merry looked away from Chris and then looked around them. The two of them stood on the small meadow thatid near the parking lot. There were several wooden tables scattered across the field. Each table was equipped with arge umbre to keep out the sun. But at this time, the umbres were tied closed, revealing a star-filled night sky that was no less beautiful than the painting Sasha had bought earlier.


    Merry''s mind was broken when her body was covered by something warm. She turned to find Chris had his party coat on Merry''s shoulders. The man''s movements were gentle, in contrast to his irritated expression. Merry pulled the jacket tighter and whispered her thanks.


    "Um�� Brother Chris is here for a fundraising event?" Merry asked awkwardly.


    "So it is." Chris replied curtly as he stepped away from the woman.


    "Oh��" Merry stole a nce at Chris and saw that the man''s expression was still annoyed, "Um�� Brother Chris, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "There is nothing!" Chris replied even more curtly.


    "Oh ..." Merry could only repeat his answer with a confused face. Then why did Chris bring her all the way here?!


    Merry lowered her head to hide her sullen face. She started ying with the buttons of the party suit she was wearing.


    The silence between them was only intermittently broken by the sound of the wind blowing.


    Chris finally broke the silence with a small cough and made Merry look up, "What''s the name of the game you yed with Clifford earlier?" Chris asked in a serious tone.


    Merry stared wide-eyed at Chris. She didn''t understand why that man had dragged her all the way here just to ask about the game!


    But Chris acted as if he didn''t notice her surprise. If Merry liked the game so much, she''d use it as an opportunity to get closer to Merry! Chris was determined to find the game and y with the woman. He didn''t want to see Merry having a good time with another man!


    Merry finally recovered from the shock and a smile appeared on her lips, "Brother?Chris wants to know? So this is an online game��" Merry started exining the game at length with great enthusiasm. Her shining eyes were no less beautiful than the stars in the night sky.


    After nearly 15 minutes of listening to Merry''s story, Chris''s head was full of absurd information. Why did kings from different centuries meet? Why did they all have special abilities that don''t make sense?


    "Brother Chris, are you listening to me?" Merry asked, leaning closer.


    Merry''s lively movements while telling the story and her lively expression made the woman look even cuter to Chris. The man automatically reached out and stroked Merry''s head. He lowered his hand, but then Chris felt that it wasn''t enough and returned to stroking the woman''s head.


    "Don''t y on and forget your responsibilities, okay!" Chris said like a father advising his daughter.


    Merry frowned and away broke from Chris''s hand. She looked away and said, "Brother Chris sounds like my dad! If you keep saying that, I''d better y with Clifford!"


    Chris stared at Merry speechless. This woman really tested her patience!


    When the auction was almost over, Lilia saw Sasha walking back to her chair with a grim expression. She was surprised that Chris didn''te back with her. Lilia took her eyes off Sasha and started thinking about this incident.


    Chris had obviously taken Sasha out to talk about something that made her so sad. Sasha''s face seemed to lose its color as she dragged her steps, as if she had been hit by something. Even as the auctioneer closed the event, Sasha was still sitting in her chair as if she didn''t hear a word.


    As the other guests left the auction room in order, Lilia met the assistant auctioneer. She needed to take care of various procedures to arrange for the delivery of the earrings she won earlier. After signing the papers, Lilia was finally free to leave.


    Lilia came out into the hall and looked around. She immediately saw the man she was looking for leaning against the window''s sill smoking a cigarette. The corner of Lilia''s mouth automatically lifted into a soft smile. She walked over to Jean without noticing Sasha''s presence behind her.


    The woman in the kimono watched Lilia approaching Jean with a dark gaze. Sasha gritted her teeth before leaving the ce.


    Jean straightened up when he saw Lilia approaching him. The man was wearing a jet ck coat and fabric pants of a matching color. His body was also dressed with a long, faded gray coat. Jean''s stunning appearance made Lilia''s heart flutter again.


    "Why are you smoking alone out here?" Lilia asked while frowning. Jean''s figure earlier looked lonely and made her worried. Would Jean also look like that when Lilia went to Jakarta?


    Jean just smiled faintly and tucked his coat around Lilia''s shoulders, "Wear this. I don''t want you to be cold."


    Lilia sighed but didn''t argue with Jean. The man always did this to the point that she had given up on stopping him.


    "What will you do now?" Jean asked.


    "Keep youpany!" Lilia answered with a big smile, "Are you going straight home?"


    Jean shook his head, then he reached out and rubbed Lilia''s cheek. The man''s cold hands tingled.


    "Is the procedurepleted?" Jean asked to make sure.


    Lilia nodded, "They''ll send the earrings tomorrow, don''t worry."


    The two of them were silent for a moment after that.


    "Jean, if you don''te home right away, what will you do after this?" Lilia changed the subject.


    "I''ll just talk to Uncle Felix. I won''t take long, but if you''re bored, you can go home first." Jean said while stroking Lilia''s head.


    Liliaughed and shook her head, "I won''t be bored as long as I''m with you." She tempted him.


    Jean stared at Lilia for a moment as if trying to hold back. Finally the man looked down and stole Lilia''s lips. The smell of cigarettes and Jean''s scent was intoxicating for her.


    *****


    Around 7pm, in one of the living rooms on the second floor.


    The room was not very big, but filled with ssy furniture. The sofas were made of solid wood and covered with soft cushions. A tablemp with its hood uniquely decorated was attached to the marble table.


    The owner of the house, Felix Darmawan, sat in one of the chairs around the table. Beside him was mayor Bambang Triyanto. The other chairs around the table were filled by the younger generation invited by Felix. Jean and Lilia shared one sofa, while the other sofa was filled by Chris and Alex. Sasha should have been here too, but she reasoned that she was not feeling well and went home first.


    On the marble table, there was a bottle of red wine and various beautiful cakes to apany their chat. The wine was opened by Felix and Bambang, who had been chatting in this room since the auction took ce.


    The mayor nced at the young people around the table and said, "Young people today are extraordinary. They are already sessful at such a young age." Bambang nced at his friend and smiled bitterly, "Old people like us can''tpete with them anymore."


    Felix nodded in agreement, "You are very correct in what you said, my dear friend. Actually I also invited Sasha from the Hiroshi Family here, but unfortunately she is not very well. Even though I want to thank her for supporting my fundraising tonight."


    "The Hiroshi family does have a lot of wealth." Bambang said in a tone full of admiration, "But you also yed a big part in tonight''s sess. I''m sure Miss Sasha did that because of her good rtionship with you, Felix."


    Felixughed and lifted his wine ss, "Of course, I also want to thank Miss Lilia Pangestu for helping make tonight''s event a sess!"

 Chapter 143 - Your Tastes Are Quite Unique!

    Felix watched Lilia with great satisfaction. Even though she was a well-known model in the fashion world, Lilia was not at all arrogant about it. In Felix''s eyes, the graceful and calm Lilia really got along well with Jean. When the two of them sat next to each other, they looked like a couple who had been married for years.


    When Lilia heard Felix''s words, she raised her ss with a smile, "You have exaggerated me too much, Mr. Felix. If it weren''t for your efforts and preparations, this auction could not have been a sess." She said humbly.


    Felixughed, "Then, let''s toast to all of us!" He said before inviting the mayor to toast.


    Lilia sipped her wine while listening to Felix''s conversation with Jean and his two friends. Even though Felix was much older than them, he treated them like close friends. On the other hand, the young men were also friendly with Felix. Lilia could feel their respect for that old man.


    Lilia told herself never to underestimate Felix. That man was not just a generous man, but he was also able to earn Jean''s respect.


    While his friends were chatting with Felix, Chris repeatedly nced at his cellphone screen. He deliberately hid the cellphone under the table to give the impression that he was listening to their conversation.


    Chris clicked his tongue secretly. Why was the game file size so big?! He had to wait more than 10 minutes to finish downloading the entire file. Once the game was downloaded, Chris immediately clicked the screen. And he immediately regretted that action.


    Suddenly, the game''s opening music was heard loud and full of enthusiasm from Chris''s cellphone, bringing everyone''s conversation to a halt.


    Chris hastily lowered the sound of his cell phone, but everyone had turned their heads towards him. Jean shot him a knife-sharp, cold arctic look, while Alex quietly kicked Chris in the leg under the table. Chris wanted to protest that this wasn''t entirely his fault�� he didn''t know this was going to happen! But he swallowed back his protest and only smiled weakly.


    Lilia felt her cell phone vibrate and took it out of the bag. After she read the iing message, she nudged Jean''s arm before showing him the screen.


    Jean raised his eyebrows when he saw the online game invitation link Chris had just sent in their chat group.


    Chris gave a small cough and got up from his chair, "Sorry, I just got a text from my acquaintance. Uncle Felix, Mr. Bambang, I''ll excuse me. I need to call the person back."


    Felix nodded with an understanding smile while Lilia, Jean, and Alex tried their best not tough at Chris''s excuses. The SMS notification sound on your phone was music from online games? Your taste was quite unique!


    Chris walked to the door with a leisurely pace, but as soon as he walked out and closed the door, he immediately looked for the nearest empty room. Chris swore as he opened his cell phone. He literally lost his face in front of everyone because of this ridiculous game!


    He opened the chat group on the Other application and foundments from his friends under the link he had sent earlier.


    [Alex]: "What was that?! I almost diedughing!"


    [Jean]: "Since when have you been ying games? Are you trying to seduce someone through this game? It''s not like your usual self."


    [Lilia]: "Hahahaha!"


    [Tom]: "Chris, are you ying this game too? Add me as your friend! My character name is ''Yuji''! Let''s y together!"


    Chris sighed and deleted the link he identally sent. Then he went to the bedroom''s window and opened it then started smoking a cigarette. He nced at the screen of his cell phone with a frown.


    He was not surprised that Jean could guess his motive so easily�� he had a very sharp intuition. But Chris had no other choice. Merry loved this game, so if he wanted to y with her, he would have to learn a lot and practice to master it!


    Chris sighed once again. He felt ridiculous for going this far for the sake of a woman who didn''t even know Chris liked her, but this was what people call love.


    *****


    When Lilia and Jean left the mansion, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Since Lilia was going home with Jean, she sent a message to Merry to send her assistant home with Clifford. Lilia felt a little guilty for noting home with Merry even though she had been keeping her waiting.


    Merry received Lilia''s message and her expression suddenly brightened. She patted Clifford on the shoulder, "Let''s go home! Ms. Lilia said that she woulde home with Ms. Jean!" She said.


    As Clifford started the engine, Merry leaned back in the chair and began ying another game on her cell phone.


    Suddenly, someone opened the door beside Merry and went straight in without saying a word.


    Merry jumped and almost screamed, then she realized it was Chris.


    "Brother Chris? I thought you were still chatting with Uncle Felix. Is your meeting over?" Merry asked in surprise.


    Chris nced at Merry with a grim face, but he didn''t answer. He turned to look at the man sitting in the driver''s seat, "Clifford, run the car." Chris''s order was brief.


    He red at Clifford with a feeling of annoyance that was getting more and more intense. Why was this man so familiar with Merry? What''s the connection between them? He didn''t like seeing the two of them get along so well!


    Clifford nced at Chris in the rearview mirror, but when he saw the grim expression of his boss''s best friend, Clifford said nothing. He just started the car engine and started driving.


    As the car entered the Lakeside Vis garage, Lilia got out of the car with a sigh of relief. She felt very tired and her head felt heavy. Maybe she was too tensed up dealing with William and Sasha at the event earlier.


    Lilia walked towards the front door while taking off Jean''s coat. She had been wearing that coat for a long time and she was now feeling hot. But before Lilia could let go, a pair of strong hands grabbed Lilia and pulled her into Jean''s embrace.


    Lilia staggered and bumped into Jean''s broad chest. She automatically raised her hand to push the man away, but Jean immediately caught Lilia''s wrist. One of Jean''s hands was wrapped around Lilia''s waist as the man kissed her aggressively, unlike usual.


    As Jean ended their long kiss, Lilia struggled to catch her breath again. She gave Jean an irritated look, but the man acted as if he didn''t see her.


    "Next time don''t wear this dress again." Jean muttered in Lilia''s ear.


    "Huh?" Lilia looked at Jean in confusion. Then she lowered her gaze and studied her ck dress, "Doesn''t this dress suit me?"


    Jean sighed while kissing Lilia''s forehead. This woman did not know that the dress she was wearing was able to make Jean fascinated. This dress was suitable for a tall woman like Lilia and showed off her ideal curves, especially her slim waist.


    From the beginning to the end of the program, Jean often saw other men stealing nces at Lilia. But he couldn''t announce to everyone that this wonderful woman was his wife. As a result, Jean had to go to great lengths to refrain from yelling at those men!


    "You��"


    Jean wanted to say that the dress didn''t suit her so that Lilia wouldn''t wear that kind of dress again, but he didn''t want to lie to his wife.


    "You look very beautiful." He said in a tone full of defeat. He immediately added, "But this dress is too thin for you. I don''t want you to be cold and get sick, so you can''t wear this dress anymore."


    Lilia listened to Jean''s answer while stifling herughter. If she could score it for the reason that guy gave her, Lilia would give it a 100! This husband was very possessive, but so awkward in conveying his feelings. If Jean didn''t want Lilia to wear this dress anymore, he just had to say so!


    *****


    When Lilia came out of the bathroom in a nightgown, she smelled a sweet scent from outside the bedroom. She followed the delicious aroma to the kitchen. Lilia wasn''t surprised to find Jean standing in front of the stove stirring a pot of porridge. The sight of Jean cooking porridge gave off a warm feeling in Lilia''s heart.


    The man was wearing a silk bathrobe and his short hair was still half wet from the shower. His rxed appearance made Lilia rx. She had no idea since when she had begun to associate Jean''s rxed appearance with the warmth of the house.


    Lilia realized that from the very beginning of their rtionship, that man had loved her wholeheartedly. Jean''s love was so deep and hidden, that Lilia often missed recognizing him. But love was between them. Lilia''s eyes felt hot and she hurriedly rubbed them. Why was she suddenly being so sentimental tonight?


    "Ah, have you finished showering?" Jean asked when the man noticed Lilia''s presence, "Let''s eat, the porridge is ready."


    Lilia nodded and sat down at the dining table. Jean put a bowl of hot porridge decorated with chopped vegetables in front of her. Although the dish looked simple, Lilia was touched by the man''s attention. Was there apany president and son of a conglomerate family who wanted to cook porridge for his wife other than this man in front of her?


    "Thank you, Jean." Lilia said with a small smile.


    Lilia started scooping up the porridge and blowing it a few times, then she swallowed it. Almost immediately, warmth spread through her body. She felt as if all of her fatigue had disappeared.


    Lilia nced at Jean and found that the man was also eating the same porridge. The fundraiser did not provide dinner, only snacks such as pastries. No wonder Jean just started cooking something as soon as they got home.


    After Lilia finished half of her porridge, she realized something. She looked at Jean and asked, "When did you learn to cook?"


    Lilia had been curious about this ever since Jean first made porridge for her. As the fourth son of the Widjaya Family, that man shouldn''t have to do something as trivial as cooking. So where did Jean learn to cook?


    When he heard the question, Jean''s spoon stopped. He put down the spoon and reached out to pick up the cigarette case.


    But Lilia was faster than Jean. The woman confiscated his cigarette and insisted, "You can''t smoke while you''re eating. Okay?"


    Jean smiled faintly and withdrew his hand, "Okay." He said obediently. He knew Lilia didn''t like it when he smoked while they were eating together.


    "So? Where did you learn to cook?" Lilia repeated while ying with the cigarette box.


    "Abroad." Jean replied briefly.


    Lilia looked at Jean in surprise, "Have you ever been abroad?"


    After asking that, Lilia realized that she said it wrong. Of course the man had gone abroad�� didn''t Jean apany her to Mn back in the day?


    Lilia cleared her throat and changed her question, "I mean, have you lived abroad?" Lilia asked.


    She realized again that she knew nothing about Jean''s past. Lilia consoled herself by promising to ask ire about Jean when she went to Jakarta next week. She was determined to find out as much as possible so that she could stand tall and said proudly to a woman like Sasha that she deserved to be Jean Widjaya''s wife.


    Jean was silent for a moment, staring at the porridge, "Yes�� about 10 years." The man replied in a deep voice.


    10 years�� that''s quite a long time. Did Jean learn to cook during that time? But he couldn''t possibly live alone without a maid, could he? Could it be that the man learned to cook for a hobby?


    "When did you start living abroad?" Lilia asked while spooning the porridge back.


    "14 years ago�� 1 month less." Jean looked at Lilia as he answered. The man studied Lilia''s expression closely, as if he was hoping to find something.


    But Lilia returned the gaze in confusion. Why was Jean looking at her like that?


    Lilia said, "That means you were 12 years old at the time, huh. Did you go abroad to study?"


    Jean sighed and looked away as if disappointed, "So it is." His answer was ambiguous. Before Lilia could ask any more questions, Jean continued with his own question, "If you are alone, what did you do 14 years ago?"


    "14 years ago, in the middle of that long summer, do you remember what happened?"


    That was exactly what Jean wanted to ask, but the man held himself back. He didn''t know if he could ept his disappointment if Lilia answered ''don''t know''.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise, but she kept thinking about Jean''s question carefully. She had a feeling the man was asking something important, but she didn''t know what it was.


    "14 years ago ... I was 10 years old, huh. As I remember, I didn''t do anything other than go to school as usual." Lilia replied.


    Suddenly, she remembered the small town she once visited. When did she go there? Didn''t she meet someone there? The more Lilia tried to remember that moment, the more her memory became blurred. She frowned in frustration as she continued to dig into her memories.


    Jean saw Lilia''s frustrated expression and sighed again. He reached out and patted the woman''s head, "Forget it. It''s okay if you don''t remember." He said softly.


    Lilia was silent for a moment, then finally nodded. The two of them went back to eating in silence.


    "Um�� Jean��" Lilia said after a while, "I have something to ask you��"


    "What?" Jean asked, putting back the spoon. He studied Lilia''s conflicted face, "Is this something hard to talk about?" Jean said with a gentle smile.


    "Not really��" Lilia looked down and yed with the porridge, "What�� Do you know that my mother took all the dowries given by the Widjaya Family?" She asked in a half whisper.


    Lilia felt ufortable discussing dowry with Jean. However, this was something she needed to ask. Otherwise, she would never know how much money Sylvia took and her purpose for taking it.


    For a moment, Jean didn''t answer. Lilia dared to raise her face, just as the man couldn''t stop himself andughed out loud.


    "Jean��?"


    "Lilia, you don''t have to worry about that." Jean said casually, "Only you can use the dowry."


    "Huh?" Lilia jumped, "W-What do you mean? So my mom can''t take it?"


    Jean smiled lightly at the confusion in Lilia''s eyes. He shook his head and exined, "Apart from this house, all the assets of your dowry are held in a bank ount opened in your name. So nobody beside you as the legal owner, can take the dowry."


    Lilia almostughed out loud when she heard that. Sylvia was so happy that she managed to sell her daughter for a high price, but in the end that woman wouldn''t be able to get the money!

 Chapter 144 - Why Are You Here?

    The next day, around ten in the morning, Lilia received the jade earrings she won from yesterday''s auction. She kept the jewelry carefully. Lilia nned to give it to ire when she went to Jakarta for a film shooting.


    Jean had left for the office since 8 o''clock earlier, so Lilia was alone at home. She spent that whole morning practicing making tea as Alfred had taught her.


    As the sun rose higher and higher in the sky, Lilia got a call from Harold.


    "Rina''s punishment has been determined." When Harold said that, he sounded gloomy instead of being happy.


    Lilia stirred her cup and inhaled the strong aroma of tea. It looked like she had started to master how to make tea. Lilia put down her cup before answering Harold, "Isn''t that a good thing? So why do you sound gloomy?"


    The sound of Harold clicking his tongue made Lilia smile dryly. Was the manager dissatisfied with the punishment Rina received?


    "She only got half a year in prison! I don''t know where she found such a goodwyer, but herwyer managed to convince the judge that Rinamitted an unnned assault! That''s why she was only sentenced to half a year!" Harold grumbled at length.


    Lilia rubbed her chin while thinking about Harold''s words. The man had a point�� how could Rina escape with just half a year in prison? Did Sara step in to help her again?


    She shook her head and rejected the possibility. Sara had lost her position as president of Hartanto Entertainment. That woman did not have enough influence or financial strength to help Rina.


    "Anyway I just wanted to tell you about it." Harold continued, "By the way, I''m on my way to your house, so get ready."


    Lilia tilted her head in confusion, but she had a guess as to where Harold was going to take her, "Alright. See you again." She said before ending their conversation


    Lilia lowered her cellphone and stared nkly at the screen. In this situation, who would be helping Rina? And why were they helping her? Did they feel sorry for the woman? Or did they have ulterior motives?


    She let out a deep breath. For now, she didn''t have the answers to those questions. Lilia needed time to find out. She got up from the sofa and began to get ready to leave.


    Half an hourter, the car belonging to the Aphrodite Agency stopped in front of the Lakeside Vi. Lilia came out of the house and approached the car.


    Harold, who was in the driver''s seat, stared at the mansion. This was the first time he had seen Lilia''s new house. He sighed with a bitter expression.


    No wonder this housing was called the most expensive residential area in Surabaya! The scenery here was truly beautiful and the atmosphere was very peaceful, as if they were in the mountains. Harold wondered how many years he would need to save in order to buy a square ofnd here.


    Lilia opened the car''s door and sat in the passenger seat, "Where are we going?" She asked as she took off the coat she was wearing.


    Harold grinned widely at the question, "Of course to jail! We have to congratte Rina on the judge''s decision she received! I''m sure she will be happy to see you again, Lilia."


    Lilia smiled at that, "You''re right. We can''t afford to miss this opportunity." She calmly said.


    In the backseat, Merry was massaging her neck with a chuckle. Both Harold and Lilia were cunning hearts! The two of them really matched!


    Hearing herughter, Lilia turned to Merry. She raised her eyebrows when she saw Merry massaging her neck non-stop, "What''s with your neck, Merry? Does your neck hurt?" Lilia asked worriedly.


    Merry hurriedly lowered her hand and forced a broad smile, "I-I''m okay, Sis! I just�� just the wrong sleeping position!" She panickedly answered.


    Merry was tempted to tell her that she had to sleep on the sofast night because Chris had taken over the bed! The annoying man reasoned that he identally left the keys to his house and forced himself to stay at Merry''s apartment! Though the man could stay at the hotel owned by the Hartanto family!


    But Merry could only sigh with a sad face. If she had told Lilia about Chris, the model would have asked why she was that close to Chris�� and Merry couldn''t answer that question without exining her true identity!


    Lilia watched Merry, who was once again sighing, with a questioning look. But she didn''t say anything.


    *****


    The car stopped in front of the ss I detention center in Surabaya.


    After Harold took care of the various procedures required to visit the prisoners there, they were finally allowed to enter at around half past 2 pm.


    Lilia was waiting in the visiting room when the door opened and a woman walked in with shuffling steps. That woman was Rina, who was now wearing a prison uniform. Her face that was innocent without makeup looked discouraged. She looked like a flower that had withered.


    When Rina looked up, her eyes widened when she saw Lilia. Rina turned towards the door, as if she wanted to run away from there. But the warden on guard at the door red at Rina fiercely, as if telling her to be nice. With no other choice, Rina sat across from Lilia, with a wooden table between them.


    For a moment, there was only silence as the two women observed each other.


    "��Why are you here?" Rina asked finally.


    Rina''s tone when she said that sounded harsh. The woman looked at the overalls and pastel coat that Lilia was wearing, then she looked at the prison uniform she was wearing. Hatred and jealousy colored Rina''s eyes.


    Lilia was the one who got her trapped in this ce!


    Lilia crossed her legs and crossed her arms, "Of course to visit you!" She replied, leaning back into the chair.


    Rina clenched her fists tightly. Her expression was filled with hatred as she said in a low voice, "Are you feeling proud now, Lilia Pangestu?"


    If Lilia hadn''t faked her wounds and caused a hugemotion online, Rina was sure she wouldn''t be in jail right now!


    Lilia looked at Rina with an unreasonably confused expression, as if she didn''t understand why Rina was asking that, "Of course." Lilia replied.


    "What did you say��?!" Rina red fiercely at Lilia, "So you''re here just tough at me?!"


    Lilia nodded casually, "That''s one of the reasons I came today. Besides, I also want to see you in a prison uniform." She replied with a provocative smile.


    Rina jumped to her feet and kicked off the wooden table. If there weren''t guards in this room, she would definitely grab Lilia by the cor and choke her!


    "How dare you say that to me?! Lilia Pangestu, do your fans know that you are a selfish person like this?!" Rina growled. She''s itching to p Lilia and erase that annoying smile from her face!


    Lilia didn''t respond to Rina''s words. She just pointed to the chair that fell behind Rina and said, "Yes, but no, you don''t have to be that angry. Sit back."


    Rina stared intently at the model, but she had no other choice. She adjusted the chair before returning to her seat with an angry expression.


    "Besides, when we talk about being selfless, aren''t you much better than me?" Lilia continued, making Rina''s body stiffen.


    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about��"


    "During the Genesis Company celebration party, you and Sara teamed up to lure me into Peter''s room. Don''t you think that''s lowly and self-conscious?" Lilia yed with her nails as she said that.


    "I-I ..."


    "Then what about you taking pictures of me and Ryan secretly at the music awards ceremony? You ndered me with that photo and made Ryan''s fans attack me."


    Lilia shot Rina a knife sharp gaze.


    "Don''t think I''ve forgotten all the trouble you caused me. I never looked for trouble with you, but you kept bothering me endlessly. Who do you think is more suitable to be called selfish now?"


    Rina could only shut her mouth when she heard that. She couldn''t argue after Lilia mentioned her actions one by one. Rina lowered her head and clenched her fists so tightly that her nails stuck into her palms. After a long silence, Rina finally opened her mouth.


    "�� I just hate you." Rina whispered softly, "I really, really hate you. Is that wrong?"


    "No, you are not wrong."


    Lilia''s answer made Rina look up in surprise. The model put on the confident smile that Rina hated the most.


    "But you paid such a high price just because you hated me. Do you think it would be worth your effort? Has Sara been visiting you since you were detained by the police?"


    The warden at the door cleared his throat and reminded them that the visit was almost over.


    Lilia got up from her chair and walked towards the door, but she paused for a moment to look at Rina, "Instead of arguing with me, you better use this time to think things through. Ever since you joined the entertainment world, who has repeatedly been looking for trouble with me and trying to frame me? Are you sure I made you fall like this?"


    Rina stared nkly at Lilia, who walked away from the room without looking back. Before the door to the room closed, Rina caught a glimpse of the outside world in the sunlight. Then shepared it to this cold, dark prison room.


    Did Lilia really keep Rina trapped in this ce? She went to jail for attacking Lilia, but would Rina still be here if she hadn''t attacked Lilia? More importantly, would things be different hadn''t she tried to take Lilia down at every chance?


    Unfortunately, no one knew the answer to that question.


    *****


    When Lilia came out of the prison building, she looked back and saw the iron gate swinging closed. A small smile adorned her lips. This time Rina got the hardest lesson in her life. Even if she was only imprisoned for half a year, that was more than enough. Rina would never be able to return to the entertainment world.. No matter who tried to help her, Lilia hoped that this was thest time she had to deal with Rina.

 Chapter 145 - Introduce It, This Is My Assistant!

    After leaving the prison, Lilia stared nkly out the car window along the way. She sat in silence for a while, then suddenly took out her cell phone and started typing something.


    Harold nced at Lilia who was sitting next to him worriedly. The woman had not said a word since returning from visiting Rina. Did the former model say something to upset her? But Lilia wasn''t the type to be easily swayed by what other people said.


    While Harold was busy worrying about her, Lilia opened her mouth, "Take me to the Space Mall."


    "Why?" Harold replied with a frown. He wanted to go back to the office immediately and discuss Lilia''s work schedule, especially after the model epted the offer to shoot a movie. What did Lilia want to do at the mall?


    In the back seat, Merry was also looking at Lilia with a curious expression.


    Lilia smiled and picked up her cellphone, "I have to meet someone." Her answer was short.


    ''Oh, Lilia is going to see Jean.'' Harold and Merry both came to that conclusion.


    *****


    Harold stopped his car in front of the mall which also hosted office areas. Lilia promised that she wouldn''t stay long and then got out of the car. The woman had only walked a few steps before stopping and turning over.


    "Merry,e with me." Lilia called her assistant.


    "Huh?" Merry was so startled that her mouth was open wide.


    Lilia must be kidding! How could Merry want to meet Jean voluntarily?! Could it be�� Lilia suspected her true identity?! Was that why she wanted Merry to meet Jean?!


    Harold turned to Merry who did not move from her seat, "What are you doing? Come on down!" He urged.


    Merry wanted to refuse, but Harold''s sharp gaze scared her. She opened the car''s door and slowly stepped out.


    "Why are you so slow? Walk faster!" Harold frowned while scolding Merry. Usually, Lilia''s assistant was always full of enthusiasm. What''s up with Merry today?


    Harold wasn''t the only one who noticed the oddity. Lilia stared at Merry''s sluggish steps in surprise. She had never seen Merry this reluctant.


    "What''s the matter, Merry? Are you sick?" Lilia walked over to her assistant and reached out. She held Merry''s cheeks as she studied her face to make sure the young woman was all right.


    Merry looked up in surprise. Lilia''s warm and soft hands gave her the courage to say what Merry wanted to say.


    "Um�� Sis Lilia��"


    "Yes?" Lilia waited patiently for Merry''s words.


    "I-I don''t want to interfere with your meeting with President Jean!" Merry said it with lightning speed, "S-So I''ll just wait in the car ..."


    Merry''s words were interrupted by Lilia''sughter. Merry stared at the modelughing out loud with a confused expression.


    "You really��" Lilia muttered as herughter died down. She flicked Merry''s forehead, saying, "Who said I was going to see Jean?"


    "H-Huh?" Merry stared at Lilia in surprise as her brain struggled to process the information, "S-So�� Sis Lilia didn''t go here to see President Jean?"


    Lilia nodded and continued walking, "Take it easy ande with me."


    "Okay!" This time Merry answered in her usual enthusiastic voice. As long as she didn''t need to meet Jean, she was willing to follow Lilia wherever she wanted to go!


    But five minutester, Merry regretted her rash decision. She looked at the horror figure of a man who sat across the cafe table. Lilia didn''t meet Jean, but she did meet Chris!


    Merry''s neck throbbed painfully again. She recalled an unpleasant experiencest night when she had to sleep on the sofa. Why did Lilia have to meet this man?! Merry frowned and looked away. She didn''t want to meet the eyes of this selfless man!


    "Brother Chris, sorry I made you wait a long time." Lilia greeted him. The woman sat next to Merry and smiled warmly at Chris.


    Chris pushed the cafe menu book towards Lilia as he replied, "Don''t worry, I just got here. Have a drink first."


    The man secretly stole a nce at Merry. He did not expect to meet that young woman would be here. Lilia suddenly contacted him and asked him to meet him because she had something she wanted to talk about, but Lilia didn''t mention anything about Merry.


    Lilia noticed Chris''s gaze and immediately introduced the woman sitting next to her, "Ah, this is my assistant, Merry. Brother Chris met her at the Ricardo family party." She exined, handing the menu book to Merry.


    After the introduction, Chris''s smile became even wider and sly. The man nodded with an innocent expression, "Yes, I still remember her!" Chris replied.


    The man deliberately didn''t mention that he remembered Merry because he had just been staying at the young woman''s apartmentst night.


    Merry lowered her head and hid behind the menu book. She pretended not to hear a word Chris said. Lilia was a smart woman, so Merry was sure that Lilia would realize Merry''s true identity if she reacted to Chris''s words. Why did she have to meet Chris in this ce with Lilia?!


    After ordering a cup of coffee, Lilia told Chris what she needed from him.


    Chris raised his eyebrows with a surprised expression, but he didn''t refuse Lilia''s request. The man just smiled faintly as he said, "Take it easy, leave this to me. I''ll send it to you before tomorrow night."


    Chris felt a little jealous of Jean for having such a caring wife. He also wanted to have a wife like that!


    As that thought crossed Chris''s mind, his gaze automatically shifted to the young woman sitting beside Lilia. Merry was sipping a ss of her favorite strawberry milkshake. Her ck eyes widened and sparkled, showing that she liked the drink. The sight warmed Chris''s heart and a small smile crossed his lips.


    Just at that moment, Merry happened to nce at Chris. But as soon as their gazes met, Merry immediately frowned and looked away.


    Chris''s face turned stiff when he saw Merry''s reaction.


    "Thank you! Then, I ask for your help, Brother Chris!" Lilia said cheerfully without noticing Chris''s mood swings.


    Lilia''s mind was filled with various things she needed to do to prepare for Jean''s birthday in 2 days. She wanted to give the best gift to Jean!


    Chris turned his attention back to Lilia. The model looked so happy just because Chris agreed to fulfill Lilia''s small request. The man chuckled as he put down his coffee cup, "You don''t need to thank me. I also want to see what exactly you have nned to celebrate Jean''s birthday!" He said as he gave Lilia a probing gaze.


    But the model just smiled broadly without saying anything. Lilia also couldn''t wait to see the expression on Jean''s face when her n seeded!


    After chatting with Lilia for a while, Chris started to itch to smoke. He realized that he was always tempted to smoke whenever he was with Merry. Was this because smoking makes him calmer and more confident? Or was it because smoking helped him to endure Merry''s insensitivity? Chris did not know the answer himself.


    Chris reached into his pocket and pulled out his cigarette box. He was about to open the box when a tiny hand gripped his arm. Chris looked up and met Merry''s eyes.


    "You can''t smoke here!" Merry said, pointing to the ''No Smoking'' sign on the wall, "Can''t you read the sign?!"


    Both Chris and Lilia were surprised by the harsh tone Merry used.


    "No ... I have no intention of smoking ..." Chris said, confused.


    "Then why are you taking out your cigarette box if you don''t intend to smoke?!" Merry''s debate was fierce.


    "Um ... I ..." Chris gave Lilia a pleading look. He couldn''t possibly exin to Merry that he needed a cigarette to help him stay calm!


    Lilia caught Chris''s signal from the corner of his eye, but he didn''t take his eyes off Merry. The figure of that angry young woman was truly a rare sight! Was it because Merry had PMS so that her emotions explode? Or was it because of something else?


    Merry immediately realized her mistake when she saw Lilia''s shocked gaze. She hurriedly let go of Chris''s arm and returned to her seat with a flushed face, "I-I mean ... I had no intention of being rude ... s-sorry." Merry muttered in a small voice.


    Chris stifled augh as he put back his cigarette case, "No problem." He said casually. Then he turned to Lilia, "Lilia, do you need any other help preparing for Jean''s birthday?"


    Lilia shook her head, "No, thanks. I can take care of the rest." She answered with a faint smile.


    Hearing that, Chris got up from his chair, "Don''t hesitate to tell me if you need something. I have to go back to the office, so I''ll take my leave first."


    As he spoke, Chris gave Merry a meaningful gaze. Then, the man put his coat back on before walking away.


    Chris'' departure made Merry even more nervous. She caught Chris''s message just now. The man told Merry to go with him. But Merry wouldn''t leave Lilia''s side without her permission! She was already traumatized enough by the kidnapping incident in Mn. For Merry, Lilia was much more important than Chris!


    Merry''s mind was in chaos thinking about the menacing look that Chris had just given her. When Lilia said, "Merry, I want to ask you to do something tomorrow." The young woman automatically answered with the first thing that came to mind.


    "Of course! I even want to climb to the top of the highest mountain and cross the ocean for you, Sis!" Merry replied, straightening up.


    Lilia looked at her assistant in surprise. She had no intention of asking anything too difficult, so why did Merry answer her like that?


    *****


    Merry finally left the cafe 10 minutes after Lilia left. The young woman reasoned that she needed to go to the toilet so Lilia would go ahead without her. Merry stepped out of the cafe''s door with a sigh.


    The wind was blowing hard and messing Merry''s hair, but the woman ignored her appearance. She looked around, looking for the figure of this troublesome man.


    "I am here."


    Merry finally noticed the man she was looking for. She turned to the side and saw Chris leaning against the wall of the cafe, arms crossed.. Merry frowned and walked over to the man.

 Chapter 146 - It’s Not The Time Yet

    That afternoon, aftering home from meeting Chris, Lilia was standing in front of the living room''s window. She looked towards theke next to the house. The blue surface of theke glistened in the evening sun. Lilia leaned against the window''s sill, her expression was serious as if she was thinking about something.


    After a while, Lilia nodded her head as if she had made a decision. She took out her cell phone and called someone. After waiting for a while, the person picked up Lilia''s phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Louis? This is Lilia Pangestu. I have something to talk about."


    "Oh, Lilia! What''s wrong? Why do you sound so serious? Did you get into trouble and be hospitalized again?" Louis replied jokingly.


    Lilia exined to Louis that she could not go to Jakarta on Wednesday due to personal matters. She promised to catch up on Thursday morning. As she said all that, Lilia''s hand yed with her long hair. Her feet were tapping the floor as if to express her nervousness.


    She didn''t know what she would do if Louis insisted Lilia leave for Jakarta on Wednesday. On the one hand, Lilia did not want to lose the opportunity to try a career as an actress. But on the other hand, Lilia also didn''t want to let Jean celebrate his birthday alone.


    Luckily, Lilia''s fear didn''te true. Louis justughed crisply and said that he didn''t mind. The man even promised to arrange for Lilia to be picked up by one of his staff once she arrived in Jakarta.


    After finishing the conversation, Lilia hung up the phone with a much happier expression than before. She looked up at the twilight sky that appeared from the window and her mind automatically fell on Jean. She missed her husband''s handsome face and his caring demeanor. Lilia wanted to know what that guy was doing right now. She wondered if Jean was missing her right now.


    Then, Lilia''s thoughts turned to preparations for Jean''s birthday. A sweet smile crossed Lilia''s lips as she imagined what expression her husband would show when he saw the results of her preparations in two days.


    *****


    Two days passed quickly. During those two days, Jean felt that Lilia was very busy. To make matters worse, he had no idea what activities had kept his wife so busy that Jean hardly spent time with her again.


    Every night when Jean came home from work, Lilia was still not home. When he asked Sister Mei, the middle aged woman also didn''t know where Lilia had disappeared from. Jean knew all of Lilia''s work schedule and even knew that Harold had purposely not given Lilia any worktely because she was about to leave for Jakarta. But Lilia always came homete at night, long after Jean came home. This made Jean worry and anxious as her husband.


    *****


    Lilia opened the front door of the house and dragged her steps inside. Her body felt heavy and her headache made her head heavy as well, but she felt satisfied that she had finished everything on time. She nced at the clock on the wall, which read half past two in the morning. Technically, the day had changed to Wednesday, or in other words, Jean''s birthday.


    Lilia headed to the living room while massaging her sore shoulders. She ced her handbag on the table and cast a quick nce around the living room. The room was pitch ck and the only source of light was the moonlight seeping in from the window.


    Lilia turned around and was about to head up the stairs when she smelled a distinctive aroma. Her steps suddenly stopped. She turned and squinted to get a better look at the dark living room.


    This time, Lilia saw a tall, sturdy man leaning beside the window. Lilia didn''t know how long Jean had been standing there. One hand of the man was holding a cigarette which was still emitting smoke. The figure of Jean who was smoking alone while staring out the window looked so lonely that it made Lilia''s heart ache.


    "Jean? Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" Lilia called softly as she approached the man. With every step Lilia took, the smell of Jean''s cigarette got even stronger.


    Jean turned to his wife, his pair of blue eyes fixed on Lilia, sparkling like jewels. The man lowered his cigarette and put it in an ashtray filled with cigarette butts. Jean frowned as he studied Lilia''s pale and exhausted face with the help of the moonlight.


    Jean stretched out his arm and Lilia threw herself into the man''s embrace voluntarily. The warmth of Jean''s body made Lilia feel that she really was home. They hugged for a moment before Jean pulled away. The man was holding Lilia''s cheek, his thumb stroking her soft skin.


    "Why are you justing home now?" Jean asked hoarsely. He was worried becausetely Lilia always left without Clifford, who used to be Lilia''s driver and bodyguard. What if something bad happened to her? Didn''t Lilia just get hospitalized after that assault incident?


    But Lilia just chuckled while shaking her head, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to worry you. I was going to karaoke with Vivi and Rachel. I think we were too busy there to lose track of time." She replied.


    Her expression when conveying that excuse was innocent and convincing. Hearing that, Jean just nodded without questioning her further. The man then took Lilia up to their room.


    When they went up into the hallway on the second floor, Lilia needed to squint her eyes. Once in the dark living room, the lights that lit the hallway were dazzling. Lilia turned to Jean and realized that the man was still wearing the same clothes he wore to the office.


    "Jean, have you been waiting for me toe home earlier?" Lilia asked, feeling touched by the man''s concern.


    Jean usually changed intofortable casual clothes as soon as he got home. Did this mean that the man had been waiting for Lilia toe home in the living room all this time?


    "No, I just got home." Jean replied dryly.


    ''Liar.'' Thought Lilia while stifling augh. Did Jean think she didn''t see the cigarette butts that filled the ashtray beside the man earlier? Lilia was sure that Jean was waiting for her toe home smoking a cigarette.


    But Lilia didn''t say anything about Jean''s obvious lie. Nor was shepletely honest with the man herself. Lilia couldn''t tell him the truth before the right time came.


    That night, Lilia fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. Jean waited for the sound of Lilia''s breathing to be regr before opening his cellphone. He read the messages Clifford sent regarding Lilia''s activities this day.


    But Clifford did not report any other activities outside of Lilia''s work schedule. Jean turned off his cellphone while taking a deep breath. The man looked at Lilia''s face which looked exhausted and suppressed her frustration. What was it that made Lilia so busy? He had a guess as to the answer, but Jean decided to respect Lilia''s wishes and wait for her to tell him. Jean hugged his wife gently, being careful that he wouldn''t wake Lilia.. Then, hended a light kiss on Lilia''s forehead, hoping that she would tell him immediately.

 Chapter 147 - I Have A Family

    The next day was Wednesday, September 30th.


    When Jean woke up that morning, he automatically reached out to the other side of the bed for the warmth of her body. But his hands only reached for empty air. He turned and opened his eyes a little. Jean sighed when he saw the empty bed. He immediately got up and washed his face before going downstairs.


    But unfortunately, the figure of his wife was nowhere to be found. He entered the kitchen and saw Sister Mei who was preparing breakfast.


    "Ah, good morning, young master!" Greeted Sister Mei with a big smile as usual, "Have a seat, I will prepare your breakfast soon!"


    The man sat obediently at the dining table, "Where''s Lilia?" Jean couldn''t stop himself from asking.


    Sister Mei''s hand, who was scooping soup from the pot, stopped for a moment. But the woman immediately continued her activities, saying, "Oh, Madame has been leaving since earlier, around seven o''clock!"


    Sister Mei put the bowl of soup in front of Jean.


    "Madame said there was a sudden matter that she needed to take care of, so she left first. Young Master needn''t to worry about it." Sister Mei continued with a reassuring smile.


    Jean frowned, but he finished his breakfast withoutmenting further. After getting ready, Jean went to the office as usual.


    *****


    That afternoon, at the Genesis Company building, inside the president''s office, the owner of the room was grappling with a pile of documents. Hisputer screen was filled with variousplex data and graphics. The cup of tea that had been sitting on the edge of Jean''s desk had cooled off without being touched.


    At that time, Jean''s cell phone vibrated and broke the man''s attention. Jean turned his gaze from the document in his hand to the screen of his cellphone. The man decided to take a break from his job. He leaned back in the chair as he opened the notification.


    Jean found a chat group that had just been formed in the Other application. There were 6 people in the group, including Jean himself.


    [Chris]: "@Jean, what are your ns for tonight?"


    Jean''s friends knew that today was the man''s birthday. They couldn''t possibly forget it because it was only 5 days after Sasha''s birthday, a fact that the woman tirelessly repeated every year until Jean got bored.


    [Tom]: "Bro, do you want to celebrate at that five star restaurant that just opened? Yesterday I ate there, you know! The food is delicious and the atmosphere is good! You should try eating there!"


    [Chris]: "Why are you so excited about rmending that restaurant? Are they paying you how much to be in the marketing team, huh?"


    [Alex]: "@Tom, you mean that new restaurant in the West Surabaya area?"


    [Tom]: "Yeah, that restaurant! The view from the top floor is awesome, you know!"


    [Sasha]: "All of you, be quiet for a moment and listen to me."


    At that time, one of the chat group members who had been silent suddenly appeared. Jean raised his eyebrows when he read Sasha''s name. The woman disappeared without a word since the fundraising event at any time. What did she want now?


    But the next message didn''te from Sasha, but from the sixth member of the chat group.


    [Samuel]: "Jean, I''m not in Surabaya right now. So I''ll send you the money to buy your own gifts."


    While Jean was reading the message, another notification appeared on his cellphone screen. The notification stated that Samuel Hiroshi had transferred 200 million Rupiah to Jean''s ount. However the man did not seem surprised. He knew that kind of money meant nothing to the Hiroshi Family.


    Meanwhile, their chat group became silent after Samuel''s appearance. Finally, the first person to break the silence was Chris.


    [Chris]: "@Jean, are you listening? Where are we celebrating tonight?"


    [Jean]: "I can''t go tonight."


    [Samuel]: "Oh? This is a rare urrence. Are you having your birthday party privately, Jean?"


    [Alex]: "?"


    [Tom]: "Huh?"


    [Sasha]: "Why?"


    In previous years, they always celebrated Jean''s birthday by gathering and eating together even if the man didn''t personally n it.


    [Chris]: "@Jean, don''t be so mysterious and hurry and tell us!"


    The corner of Jean''s mouth automatically lifted into a faint smile.


    [Jean]: "Because I have a family now."


    When Chris read the sentence, he nearly mmed his cell phone on the floor. He could already imagine Jean''s arrogant tone when he said that. Didn''t his best friend know that it hurt a lot for single men to read it?!


    After that, no one responded to Jean''s words in the chat group.


    Chris sent the contents of the conversation in the chat group to Lilia. He added a few words.


    [Chris]: "Sess! Jean doesn''t suspect anything!"


    Only a few secondster, Lilia replied to Chris''s message.


    [Lilia]: "Good. Then, see you tonight okay."


    Chris put his cell phone on the table before leaning back on the sofa. He folded his legs and looked at the two men sitting opposite him.


    "You two don''t have any events tonight, right?" Chris asked to make sure.


    Alex adjusted the position of his sses as he replied, "Of course not."


    But Tom returned Chris''s gaze in confusion, "Huh? What''s on tonight?"


    Hearing that, Chris and Alex exchanged tired looks. The two of them both shook their heads and let out a long sigh. Sometimes, their friend''s intelligence was questionable!


    "Didn''t Lilia already tell us all from yesterday? The conversation in the group just now was just a pretend!" Chris was clearly upset.


    "Oh! You mean that one!" Tom sped his hands together with a bright expression, "Of course I wouldn''t want to miss it! This is the first time we''ve nned a surprise for Jean''s birthday, right!"


    Chris sighed again while Alexughed dryly.


    *****


    Jean came home much earlier than usual. He arrived home at about half past six in the afternoon. His quick return home wasn''t because today was his birthday, but because of a request from Lilia. Jean didn''t want to make his wife wait, so he left the office at five sharp.


    The car stopped in front of the house gate. Kenny got out of the car and opened the door for his boss. A pair of polished leather shoes trod the ground. The tall man walked straight to the house without saying a word to Kenny. Normally, Jean would still convey instructions and assignments to prepare for tomorrow, but this time Jean didn''t even turn his head at him. Jean''s assistant knew that Jean rushed home for Lilia''s sake, so he didn''tment and got back into the car.


    When Jean reached the steps that led to the front door, he lifted his face and frowned automatically. He saw three men standing at the door as if waiting for someone.


    The three of them wore casual clothes such as T-shirts andfortable jeans. Their faces were adorned with big smiles which made Jean even more annoyed. Normally, he wasn''t bothered by the presence of his friends, but tonight Jean felt that their presence was really unwee!


    Jean took off his jacket while giving his three friends a sharp gaze, "What are you doing here?" He asked coldly.

 Chapter 148 - Happy Birthday, Jean!

    Without waiting for the three men''s answers, Jean walked past them. He arrived at the door and ced his hand on the doorknob.


    "Jean, wait a minute." Chris turned around and called out to him, "Of course we came here to celebrate your birthday. Since you don''t want to have a party, how about we celebrate by drinking together?"


    "No need." Jean replied curtly without any hesitation.


    Chris''s expression froze when he heard Jean''s merciless answer. Before Chris could speak again, Jean had opened the front door. The man walked in before mming the door shut without looking back.


    The three friends could only stand stunned, staring at the closed door. They knew that Jean could be cold, especially when he was upset. But they didn''t expect that Jean would abandon them outside the house without hesitation like this. They were lucky that Jean didn''t even lock the front door.


    "The man was clearly trying to kick us out." Chris sighed and nced at Alex, "What are we going to do now?" He asked.


    Alex just shrugged before opening the front door as if nothing had happened, "Come in and enjoy what''s been prepared, of course." Alex replied casually, "Hasn''t the host herself invited us tonight?"


    Chris exchanged nces with Tom for a moment, then the two of themughed and followed Alex into the house. They wouldn''t want to miss tonight''s entertainment!


    *****


    As soon as Jean set foot into the house, he was greeted by the fragrant aroma of tea. The aroma of the tea was strong but somewhat light at the same time, with a hint of floral scent.


    Jean automatically looked around the living room for the source of the scent. The lighting in the room was dim because Lilia had deliberately turned off all the lights. The only source of light in the room was the evening sun that seeped through the blinds.


    Jean''s gaze fell on a set of tea-making utensils on the table. Jean''s favorite china cup, made of emerald green, caught the man''s attention. The cup was filled with steaming dark green tea.


    Next to the cup was a tea box. Jean immediately recognized the tea brand as a type of royal tea. This royal tea tended to have a dark color, sweet taste, and strong aroma. But the price was worth it for the amazing quality. Jean knew how hard it was to get a box of royal tea like this.


    Jean walked over to the table and saw a message written on a heart-shaped post-it note. The message was taped on the tea box.


    The message read, "Happy birthday, Jean!" Handwritten by Lilia. She also added a small heart in the corner of the note.


    Jean traced the writing on the note with his finger. He acted so carefully, as if he were touching the most precious gem in the world. Without realizing it, a warm and happy smile crossed Jean''s face.


    Then he turned his attention to the teacup. Jean lifted the cup and took a sip of the tea. Jean''s eyes suddenly widened in shock. The taste of royal tea waspletely different from other teas. The consistency of the tea''s ingredients felt right in his mouth as it slid down his throat smoothly. Jean''s mouth and nose were filled with a fresh sweetness, as sweet as the feeling of his love for Lilia.


    Jean put the cup back down before looking around one more time. He knew theyout of the furniture in the room had not changed since he first entered, but Jean felt as if something was different in the room.


    As Jean''s gaze swept across the counter in front of the wine rack, he realized what made the living room look different.


    Jean also liked wine, although not as much as Lilia. He kept a wide variety of white and red wines that he liked. His wife often begged Jean to let her open one of the wines stored on the shelf, but the man always tly refused. Jean didn''t want the incident at karaoke to happen to Lilia again.


    All the bottles of wine were usually neatly tucked away on the shelf, but this time there was a bottle standing alone on the counter.


    Jean walked over to a counter designed to look like a bar and read thebel on the bottle. Dijin 1937. On the back of the bottle was another post-it attached.


    "Jean, I hope our marriage canst as long as this wine." Read the inscription in the note.


    Jean immediately knew that this was another gift from Lilia. Jean''s dark blue eyes shed with emotion. His chest was full of happiness that cannot be described in words. Jean hadn''t even gone upstairs yet, but these two gifts were enough to touch him.


    The man ran his hand across the cold surface of the bottle as he tried to control his grinning face. Jean felt he fell in love with his wife again with every surprise he met. The man turned his head towards the stairs, but he didn''t see any sign of Lilia''s presence.


    Jean took his hand away from the wine bottle and went upstairs. He ignored the silhouettes of the three men peeking out from the front door. The three of them exchanged nces and couldn''t stop gawking. Since when did Jean''s expression look that happy?! Why was his gaze so soft and melting like honey?!


    Without saying a word, the three men both agreed not to follow Jean upstairs. Their hearts could not bear to see Jean''s figure full of love and tenderness!


    *****


    When Jean reached the top of the stairs, he saw a photo album lying on the floor. He picked it up and flipped through the book without opening it. Since the incident 14 years ago, he had had his own hatred for photos. Yet this was something his beloved wife had painstakingly prepared for.


    Jean slowly opened the first page of the album. The first photo he saw made Jean almost drop his album. His eyes were wide and his lips were pressed tightly together. The photo was high quality and very detailed, but Jean felt that it would have been better if the quality was not that great. Because this was a photo of him as a baby.


    Jean thought that this photo had disappeared and was only buried in his memory. He didn''t expect to see this photo again.


    Then he noticed a line of tiny handwriting next to the baby''s photo.


    "8,665 dayster since this photo was taken, you and I met for the first time."


    Jean''s hand trembled violently as he held the album. He didn''t have to look through the entire album to know that Lilia had left simrments on each photo. The woman did not know that such a simple act could touch Jean''s heart and heal the wounds that he had hidden deep in his heart.


    Jean suddenly felt that he missed Lilia a lot. He wanted to see her sweet smile and hug her soft body. He wanted to announce to the whole world that this amazing woman was his beloved wife!


    Jean immediately snapped out of his thoughts and shook his head.. For the first time in Jean''s life, he met a woman who was able to move his heart so deeply like this.

 Chapter 149 - Hello Mr. Widjaya, I Am Mrs. Widjaya!

    Jean closed the photo album and continued stepping up the hall to the second floor. He was heading for their bedroom.


    But before he could reach the bedroom, he found yet another surprise from Lilia. On one side of the wall that was originally empty, 520 photos were now attached, forming a giant heart.


    Jean''s footsteps automatically stopped as he studied the photos. In the center of the heart that was made up of hundreds of photos, there was a photo that was bigger than the other photos. The picture was taken on their wedding day. To be precise, Lilia took a photo of their marriage certificate and erged it.


    Jean chuckled while shaking his head. He decided he would never remove a single photo from this disy. All of this was a form of Lilia''s love for him. He wanted to keep this disy as a reminder of that. Jean could already imagine himself stopping to look at the photos every time he passed this hallway.


    Apart from their wedding photos, Lilia pasted their childhood photos together with the help of photoshop. Starting from the photo when both of them were 1 year old until they were adults, every timeline they''d grown up to was framed in these photos.


    Jean believed that this was Lilia''s way of reconciling their past. Seeing the edited photos made Jean wonder if their current rtionship would be different had they grown up together. Maybe Jean would find it easier to express his feelings with Lilia by his side. Maybe Lilia wouldn''t feel so alone and hungry for affection if Jean could give her his attention.


    Nheless, their current rtionship was the result of their past actions and decisions. If they grew up together, maybe the two of them wouldn''t be husband and wife like they were today. Whatever fate had been written for them, Jean was grateful that he was able to meet Lilia and marry her.


    Jean''s gaze was fixed on another post-it note pasted on their wedding photo. The note contained the inscription, "Hi Mr. Widjaya, I am Mrs. Widjaya!"


    Jean chuckled as he read it. He could imagine Lilia writing that post while smiling mischievously. His gaze shifted to another photo and his smile froze.


    The photo showed the figure of Lilia wearing a white skirt filled withce and carrying a pink school bag. Her skin was tanned from the sun and her hair was pulled back. The 10 year old little girl smiled innocently at the camera while striking an adorable pose.


    Next to little Lilia was a picture of Jean when he was 12 years old. Even though he was still young, the boy''s good looks had been able to steal the hearts of women from all ages. The young master was wearing cloth pants and a formal white shirt. Jean stared coldly at the camera, his expression stiff without a smile. The figures of the two of them looked so contrasted, like heaven and earth.


    Jean touched the photo of Lilia with a nostalgic gaze. He remembered that 14 years ago, when they met for the first time, the little girl was also wearing the same skirt.


    The sound of noisy footsteps from the direction of the stairs brought Jean back from his past memories. He nced at the other photos regretfully. There were so many photos that Jean didn''t have time to pay attention to, but he made sure he could take a slow look at themter.


    "Wow! There are so many photos on the wall! Isn''t this a portrait wall?" Tommented, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Jean shot a cold gaze towards his childhood friend. Tom had his own talent for always ruining good moments! No wonder the guy didn''t have a girlfriend until now!


    Chris and Alex appeared behind Tom. They knew that Tom''s presence would make Jean angry. so they deliberately appearedte to avoid the man''s anger.


    Chris whistled as he looked at the hundreds of portraits on the wall. He admired the dedication and effort Lilia put in to prepare this surprise. No wonder Lilia asked Chris for all of Jean''s childhood photos�� it turned out that she had nned this from the start.


    "Lilia is really artistic." Alexmented while shaking his head, "Her work is very beautiful and full of meaning."


    Although Jean felt a little happy that his wife was being praised, he was still annoyed that the presence of the three friends ruined the atmosphere. Jean cleared his throat and cast icy res at the three of them. The men automatically shrank and took a step back by Jean''s sharp gaze.


    Alex hastily nudged Chris, who dared to step forward. Chris put on his biggest smile and patted Jean on the shoulder. Normally, people would feel embarrassed to post such photos, but Jean was angry because someone else saw his wife''s masterpiece.


    "Jean, Lilia really is the best wife for you!" Chris said while trying to defuse the man''s anger.


    Alex nodded enthusiastically, "I agree! If my girlfriend did all this for me, I would never let go!"


    Tom turned to his two friends in disbelief. How could they throw him at Jean''s scolding while the two of them just dodged the man''s anger so easily.


    Chris cleared his throat and talked in a serious tone again, "Let''s go. Lilia is waiting downstairs."


    Those words immediately caught Jean''s attention. He looked at Chris with raised eyebrows.


    "Where is she?" Jean asked, sounding like a prodigal son looking for his mother.


    "It''s better if youe down and see her in person!" Chris suggested.


    Chris thought that Jean would reply coldly, but the man just nodded. Jean followed them downstairs in silence.


    The sun had almostpletely set, making the scenery outside the house seem even more engulfed in darkness. But different from earlier, all the lights in the living room had been turned on again.


    Jean immediately realized that the door to the kitchen was ajar. The man turned towards the kitchen before opening the door wide. Instantly, Jean''s body stiffened as he almost forgot to breathe. Even yearster, Jean would still remember that sight.


    Jean always knew that Lilia was a beautiful woman. All of Lilia''s fans would agree with him about that. The woman was charming, lively and elegant. She was not only known for her beauty, but also for her dignified and mature demeanor. Inparison, Lilia was like a lily that bloomed with pride. People''s first impression of Lilia was that of a calm and elegant woman.


    However, at this moment, Lilia''s beauty far surpassed all her past appearances.


    Her long hair was rolled up, leaving a few strands tucked behind her ears. She wore a gray house shirt and leggings covered with a white apron. Lilia in her real housewife figure captured Jean''s heart.


    That man had to convince himself over and over that this was not an illusion. For Jean, Lilia''s figure as a housewife was much more charming than when she appeared on the runway stage. But of course, Jean wouldn''t say that to Lilia. He knew it would only hurt Lilia''s pride as a model. Also, Jean didn''t want to make his wife stop doing what she liked best.


    Their dining table was filled with all kinds of hot dishes. A birthday cake stood in the center of the table, as if it were the main course for today''s dinner.


    But Jean was barely aware of all the dishes. His gaze was only fixed on the figure of his wife. All the surprises and gifts Jean had found since he returned home shed through his mind.


    Jean couldn''t hold back anymore and decided to ignore everyone who was there. He walked over to Lilia, who was smiling broadly at him with sparkling eyes. Without saying another word, Jean reached out and pulled Lilia into his embrace.. Then he kissed his wife with all his heart.

 Chapter 150 - Longevity

    Jean''s emotional feelings made his kiss much fiercer and domineering than usual. The sound of their lips crushing against one another seemed to echo in the silent kitchen.


    Everyone who saw the romantic moment reacted differently. Some hurriedly looked away, while others covered their faces with their hands.


    "Really brutal ..." Tom muttered as he peeked at the couple kissing through his fingers.


    When Jean finally let Lilia go, the woman''s face had turned red as a tomato. Her tightly clenched fists repeatedly hit Jean''s shoulder, as if telling him not to do this again in front of everyone. Apart from Jean''s friends, Rachel and Vivi were also here. The two of them looked at Lilia with their mouths open and their faces red. She felt so embarrassed that they all saw Jean''s passionate kiss.


    And yet, Jean barely felt Lilia''s punch. The man leaned his forehead against Lilia''s as he took a deep breath to calm himself down. After Jean''s heartbeat started to slow down, he grabbed Lilia''s wrist and studied her palm closely.


    Jean felt relieved when he saw that Lilia''s white and smooth hands didn''t show any wounds. He was worried that his wife might injure herself while cooking. There seemed to be a bit of oil ssh, but it would heal soon without a trace.


    At that time, Lilia pulled both of her hands and brought Jean''s big hand on her cheek. The woman smiled sweetly as she said, "Happy birthday, dear."


    Jean did not think that such simple words could make his heart beat racing again. He was really happy that he could marry this woman.


    "... Yeah." Jean shortly replied to hide his embarrassment. He shifted his gaze to the dining table which was filled with various kinds of dishes, "Did you cook everything yourself?" Jean deliberately changed the subject.


    Lilia shook her head, her soft cheek rubbing against Jean''s hand, "No, I only made a few dishes. Sister Mei helped me make the rest."


    To be precise, Lilia deliberately made all of Jean''s favorite dishes and left the rest to Sister Mei. She wanted him to try the dishes she cooked herself.


    "Ehem!"


    Suddenly, a small cough sounded. Chris stared at the couple with annoyance. Lilia hurriedly let go of Jean''s hand and looked away with a flushed face. But Jean on the other hand didn''t even nce at his friend. He remained as if he and Lilia were alone in the room.


    "Are you done?" Chris asked, ncing at the dishes on the dining table. He wanted the two of them to stop making out in front of everyone so they could eat right away. All those mouthwatering dishes would get cold if they kept stalling like this!


    Lilia cleared her throat and put a big smile back on, "Have a seat, everyone. Let''s start dinner!" She invited them while pulling Jean towards the dining table.


    After everyone took their seats, Lilia went to the kitchen. She returned with a te of thick noodles in a thick broth decorated with reddish quail eggs. Lilia put the dish in front of Jean while smiling proudly.


    "These are longevity noodles! I heard that people in China always eat this dish on their birthdays. They say eating these noodles can make you live a long life!" Lilia exined, "I wanted you to live long, so I cooked this too!"


    Jean stared at the dish in front of him without saying a word. He knew about the Chinese tradition of eating longevity noodles at birthday parties. The smell of the noodles was strong and seductive, but Jean didn''t move to take the chopsticks.


    For Jean, his birthday was the day he hated the most. If it weren''t for his friends'' tradition of celebrating birthdays, Jean wouldn''t want to celebrate his own birthday. He preferred to immerse himself in his workte into the night, just so that he wouldn''t have to remember that damned day.


    After all, it was the day he lost almost everything.


    But the pleasant surprises from Lilia this night slowly gave a new color to Jean''s birthday. He again felt that his birthday was something to be happy about and worth celebrating. As long as that woman was by his side, Jean wouldn''t mind doing this every year. Without Lilia knowing it, that woman had driven away the darkness that clung to Jean''s heart for years.


    Jean finally picked up the chopsticks and started eating the noodles.


    "... This is delicious." Jean said in a t voice.


    Others would misunderstand and think that the man was just saying it out of courtesy, but those words brought a wide smile to Lilia''s face. She knew that Jean didn''t like small talk and would only say what was on his mind.


    "I''m d you like it!" Lilia answered cheerfully as she returned to her seat.


    The dinner was quiet and harmonious. The only exception was the cold war atmosphere between Tom and Vivi. The two people continued to re at each other without anyone relenting. They were a living example of the adage ''like dogs and cats''.


    Fortunately, they managed to get through the dinner without much fighting. After dinner, Jean took Lilia upstairs while Chris and the others rxed in the living room.


    The teapot filled with royal tea had turned cold, but Tom still poured himself the tea. He continued to drink the tea until he finished more than half of the teapot himself.


    Meanwhile in the kitchen, Rachel was busy calming Vivi, who was still filled with anger. As soon as Vivi saw Tom''s figure earlier, she immediately thought of her broken cellphone. That damn man was the source of all her troubles!


    The more Vivi thought about Tom, the angrier she became. She had decided she would rather hide in the kitchen than sit in the same room as Tom any longer!


    Tom put the cup of tea he was drinking on the table. He took turns looking at Chris and Alex, then asked, "Why didn''t you invite Sasha here tonight?"


    The question had been on his mind ever since he first stepped into this house, but Tom had deliberately held back from asking. From the conversation in the group chat earlier, he felt that Chris and Lilia didn''t invite Sasha tonight on purpose.


    Hearing that question, Alex turned his head and paused from ying with the tea utensils. He raised her eyebrows as he exchanged nces with Chris. Alex then asked, "Why? Are you disappointed that Sasha wasn''t invited tonight?"


    Even though Tom had been chasing Sasha for years, he didn''t give up. But Sasha herself was just as stubborn as Tom. She would never turn to Tom even if the man married her.


    Sasha admired an arrogant and elegant man like Jean. If Tom really wanted to win Sasha''s heart, it would be better if he stopped wearing his favorite floral pattern and started acting more elegant. With Tom''s current attitude, it was impossible for Sasha to nce at him, let alone fall in love with him.


    Tom almost choked on Alex''s words. He coughed for a long time before finally exploding, "Yeah right, I''m disappointed! Can''t I ask something that simple?!"


    From across his seat, Chris took a deep smoke on his cigarette as if trying to gather his patience. Then he pointed the cigarette in his hand towards his friend, "Tom, answer my one question first before I answer yours."


    "What?" Asked Tom with a confused expression.


    Chris puffed out his cigarette and gave Alex a meaningful gaze, who immediately got the point. Chris then said, "What do you think the rtionship between Jean and Lilia is now?"


    Tom looked at Chris in surprise, but he still replied, "Of course husband and wife!"


    "Damn right!" Chris narrowed his eyes and lifted his chin up high, "And you know that Sasha likes Jean, right? Don''t y dumb with me."


    Tom was suddenly speechless.


    Alexughed at his easy-to-understand reaction, "You''re too innocent, Tom, though I guess that''s also one of your strengths. Do you think Jean wouldn''t notice Sasha''s feelings for him?"


    Tom still didn''t say anything.


    Chris went back to biting the end of his cigarette, "Do you think inviting Sasha here is a good idea? With their troubled rtionship like that?"


    The man red at Tom.


    "Tom, I''ll give you advice as your best friend. If you really like Sasha, then you seriously should go after her! Otherwise, you better just give up! You spoil Sasha so much that you pretend you don''t know that she intentionally caused trouble for Lilia!" Chris stressed further.


    The man''s words were so on target that the smile on Tom''s face faded. He looked back at Chris with a frown, "Sasha would never do something like that! She''s not that kind of woman!" He eximed.


    Alex and Chris both sighed. It looked like their best friend had fallen so deep and couldn''t be saved!


    "Doesn''t matter what Sasha is capable of, we didn''t invite her here on purpose to prevent trouble.. Got it?" Alex said, his patience was running low.

 Chapter 151 - Summer Vacation

    Tom sped his mouth tight with a stubborn expression. After being silent for a while, he opened his mouth again to reply to Alex''s words, "Sasha is not that kind of woman. I know her and I trust her. Why do you always side with Lilia and criticize Sasha?" Tom debated.


    Alex took the umpteenth long sigh, "Listen carefully Tom, you ..."


    "We''re both saying this for your own good, you know!" Chris said in a high voice. His patience in facing his friend who was blinded by this love had run out, "I''ve seen what that woman did! I''m sure you already know what kind of woman Sasha is, so open your eyes wide, idiot!"


    "Huh?! What did you say?!" Tom started to get up from the sofa with his fists clenched and his face flushed red.


    "Are your ears as damaged as your brain?! Do I need to repeat my words again?!" Chris replied fiercely as he stood up as well.


    The two men looked ready to beat each other up if no one interceded for them. Fortunately, there was still one person withmon sense there.


    "Stop!" Alex stood between the two of them and took turns ring at the two of them, "Please don''t forget that we''re at Jean''s house! I don''t want to imagine what he''s going to do if you guys make a fuss!"


    Hearing the mention of Jean''s name, the two men''s anger immediately vanished. Both of them sat back down with stiff faces. Alex secretly breathed a sigh of relief as he returned to his sofa. Since they were little, Jean had always been able to stop the bickering between them just by making a sharp re. It could be said that they had all been trained to fear that man!


    Tom and Chris stared at each other for a few moments. Then they both looked away at the same time. Chris went back to smoking his cigarette while Tom drank his cold tea. But the two of them couldn''t hide their annoyed expressions.


    After a while, Chris finally let out a heavy sigh, "There is an easy way if you don''t want Sasha to be excluded from events like tonight. You just have to make Sasha forget about Jean! If you really like Sasha, you can just go ahead and express your feelings like a man. So why don''t you do that?"


    Tom pursed his lips together and lowered his head like a child being admonished by his parents. He also wanted to express his feelings for Sasha! But Tom was afraid that once those words got out, their rtionship would change forever. He would no longer be able to stand beside Sasha as a friend.


    No matter how humble Sasha was in front of Jean, that woman was still the daughter of a rich family and had a high ego. She wouldn''t give Tom a second chance to win her over. Or worse, Sasha would actually use Tom''s feelings for her own benefit.


    The atmosphere in the living room became ufortable as the three friends exchanged nces without saying a word. Even the strongest male friendships faltered easily when hit by storms of problems involving the opposite sex. Their friendship which had been harmonious had begun to crack because Tom fell in love with Sasha.


    Heavy atmosphere clung to the living room as silence engulfed the three men. The atmosphere between Lilia and Jean upstairs, however, waspletely the opposite!


    *****


    Lilia and Jean were standing side by side in front of hundreds of portraits pasted on the wall. The man''s arms were wrapped around his wife''s waist in an intimate gesture. They were busy discussing the photos stuck on the wall.


    "You see, this photo is when I first entered elementary school." Lilia was clearly enthusiastic, "Then this is the time when..."


    Jean listened to his wife chattering excitedly. If only Lilia knew that right now she looked so cute to Jean''s eyes! The man couldn''t hold back anymore and kissed Lilia, interrupting her words. Jean poured all his love into that intense kiss. This time, the kisssted much longer than the previous one since there were no one else around them.


    When Jean finally ended their kiss, Lilia was gasping out of breath. She red angrily at Jean for simply cutting off her exnation. Nheless, Lilia''s heart was filled with pure joy. Seeing Jean''s meaningful smile made Lilia feel embarrassed, so she turned her attention back to the photos.


    Lilia remembered something and turned back to the man, "Jean, when you lived abroad, were you never photographed at all?" She asked.


    While she waspiling these photos, she found something odd. All of Jean''s pictures that Chris gave her, from the time when he was still a baby until he reached the age of 12 years old and when he was 22 years wereplete. But there was a ten year gap during which the man didn''t have a single photo of himself. Jean seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth when he hit 13 up to 21 years old.


    Lilia found it strange that she couldn''t find a single photo of Jean, even after searching the inte. She even became suspicious that the man had purposely erased all traces of himself. But why did Jean go that far?


    Lilia stretched out her hand and ran her hand over the photos. The surface of the photo was cold and smooth against her skin. She secretly wished she could turn back the clock and make the edited photo a reality.


    Suddenly, Lilia heard Jean answer, "When I was living abroad, no one could take my pictures."


    Lilia was silent for a moment, trying to find the right words to reply to Jean''s words.


    "...Then, we just need to take as many photos as possible." Lilia turned her head and stared at Jean''s dark blue eyes. She smiled faintly and continued, "Let''s take as many pictures as possible. That way, I won''t have to edit our photos if I make a portrait wall like this again."


    Lilia returned her gaze to the portrait on the wall. It was as if she could imagine that their future photos would contain the figures of Lilia and Jean standing side by side. The man''s hands would embrace her body and they both smiled broadly at the camera.


    Jean also stared at the portrait wall with a gentle smile, as if he could imagine the same pictures of their family as Lilia. The man put his hand on Lilia''s head and stroked her silky hair.


    "Okay." Jean said softly.


    They continued to explore every photo Lilia had attached until Jean saw a photo of 10-year-old Lilia. The man pointed at the photo and asked, "Where did you take this photo?"


    Lilia studied the photo closely, then started tapping her temples as if trying to dig back into her memory, "Ah, if I''m not mistaken, this photo was taken when I went camping in the summer, during school''s holiday. I remember someone taking my picture when I got off the bus." Lilia exined after a long pause.


    "Where did you go at that time?" Jean asked dryly, but he couldn''t hide his impatience.


    "Hmm ..." Lilia frowned while thinking hard, "If I''m not mistaken ... to Sarangan. I had some kind of school''s camping there."


    Lilia vaguely remembered that the area was filled with forests,kes and mountains. The camp program promised a variety of unique experiences such as farming, fishing, and so on.


    Suddenly, Lilia felt a sharp pain in her waist.


    "Ow!" Lilia frowned and ducked automatically to find the source of the pain. She realized that Jean unconsciously tightened his grip on Lilia''s waist.


    "Ah, sorry." Jean hurriedly loosened his grip. The man lowered his head, his blonde hair covering his expression from Lilia.


    "What''s wrong?" Instead of getting angry, Lilia felt worried. She bent down to check the man''s expression, "Jean?"


    But the man closed his eyes with a t expression, so Lilia couldn''t read anything from his face.


    Lilia straightened up with a confused expression, then she decided to change the atmosphere. She grabbed Jean''s sleeve and teased him, "Did you get sad because I went camping in the summer, when I had to bath under the heat while learning to nt rice?"


    Jean suppressed his emotions with difficulty before finally opening his eyes. Seeing Lilia smiling cheerfully to hide her worries made Jean smile too, "You''re right, I feel sad hearing my wife was forced to suffer like that."


    Liliaughed and hugged Jean''s arm, "I am just kidding! In fact, I didn''t even have time to see the fields, let alone try to grow crops. My body was really weak at that time, so I got sick easily. I ended up having to be sent to the hospital for the rest of the vacation!" Lilia told her story.


    Jean didn''t say anything. He just looked at Lilia with a gentle expression. That woman was usually always cheerful and full of spirit, so Lilia made everyone panic when she fell ill.


    ''She doesn''t remember.''


    Jean felt a little disappointed when he heard Lilia''s story. But he didn''t mind if their meeting was forgotten from her memory.. As long as Lilia was still the same girl he met that day, Jean felt that he could forgive everything.

 Chapter 152 - My Choice

    A few momentster, Lilia pulled Jean away to their bedroom. When they arrived at the door to the room, Lilia put her hand on the doorknob, but suddenly her movements stopped.


    Jean raised his eyebrows when he saw the doubt on the woman''s face, "Lilia? What''s wrong?" He asked softly.


    Lilia turned to the handsome man. After hesitating for a moment, she finally asked, "Um ... did you enter this room earlier?"


    Actuall, Lilia had deliberately arranged the ns for tonight so that Jean didn''t have time to enter the room earlier. She was worried that the longevity noodles she had been painstakingly prepared would turn soggy if they weren''t eaten immediately, so Lilia asked Chris to take Jean down before the man entered the bedroom. She was pretty sure that her husband didn''t have time to look into the bedroom.


    Jean shook his head with a faint smile. He guessed that Lilia had prepared another surprise for him in the room.


    Seeing that, Lilia''s expression was filled with relief. But a secondter, that relief was reced by panic. She took her hand away from the doorknob as fast as lightning, as if it was electrifying her.


    "A-Ah, I just remembered that I have to go to the bathroom. Come in first, Jean. I''ll catch up soon." Lilia reasoned before turning around and hurriedly leaving.


    Seeing his wife walking away quickly as if running away from him made Jean chuckle. He didn''t have the heart to say that there was a bathroom in their bedroom. Lilia''s adorable reaction made Jean even more curious about the surprise in the room.


    Lilia continued walking until she reached the end of the hall and turned a corner, then she pressed herself against the wall. She peeked behind the wall and saw Jean open the bedroom door. Lilia held her breath until Jean''s figure disappeared into their bedroom.


    Meanwhile, Jean closed the door behind him and looked around the bedroom. The room was dim, just like the living room when he came home. Then, his gaze shifted on their king size bed. The surface of the bed was sprinkled with colorful flower petals that were refreshing to the eyes. Surrounded by the petals was a red box neatly tied with a ribbon.


    Jean walked over to the bed with slow and careful steps, as if he was approaching a sleeping lion. He stood beside the bed and hesitated for a moment before picking up the gift. The box looked so tiny on Jean''s big palm.


    Based on the size of the box, Jean could already guess what was in it. Even so, his heart was still pounding as he slowly untied the ribbon and opened the lid of the box. Jean''s eyes widened when he saw the contents of the box.


    A matching pair of rings were found in the box. Both rings were made of white gold and decorated with faint sparkling diamonds.


    This gift was definitely not the most expensive gift Jean had ever received on his birthday. He had also bought a ring with a gemstone that was much more luxurious than this ring. But Jean felt that this was the best gift he had ever received in his life.


    "Um ... what do you think?" Lilia asked, peeking from behind the bedroom''s door. She then straightened up and walked inside. Lilia felt a little relieved to see Jean''s gaze fixed on the ring box in his hand, "I felt that the ring looked pretty, so I bought it. I hope ... I hope you like it."


    "Very pretty." Jean replied directly. Then he realized what he said and gave a small cough to cover his embarrassment, "I mean, I really like it. You have good taste."


    Hearing that, Lilia''s face was covered with a big smile. She walked over to Jean and took one of the rings from the box. Then Lilia took Jean''s left hand.


    "I''ll put this ring on for you. I want you to wear a ring engraved with my name. Likewise, I''ll also wear a ring engraved with your name." Lilia exined calmly, but her legs were twitching restlessly.


    Jean nodded, "Of course." His voice sounded a little hoarse as he said that.


    Lilia slowly slipped the ring on the ring finger of Jean''s left hand. Seeing the ring wrapped around Jean''s ring finger fitfully gave Lilia a great sense of satisfaction.


    This ring was a substitute for the wedding vows that she could not tell Jean. From the start of their engagement until now, that man had always followed Lilia''s wishes. Jean didn''t protest at all when Lilia refused to hold a wedding party. The man also agreed when she wanted to keep their marriage a secret.


    Therefore, Lilia wanted to provide Jean with concrete proof of their rtionship. Even though she couldn''t announce their marriage yet, she wanted everyone to know that she belonged to that man and that Jean was hers.


    Generally, couple rings like this were always bought by the man. However, neither Lilia nor Jean were the type to care for such traditions. As long as they loved each other, it didn''t matter who bought the ring. For Lilia, the attention and affection Jean gave her was more than enough.


    "Jean, this ..." Lilia started to speak, "I want you to know that this marriage is no longer a contract marriage."


    Jean looked at Lilia and waited for the woman to continue her words patiently.


    "I ... don''t regret marrying you." Lilia continued with a serious face, "I just wanted to let you know that my marriage to you was my own decision. Even though our marriage was started by force, I still chose to marry you. That''s why��"


    Lilia''s voice faded as she lowered her head. She was embarrassed by her words which sounded like lines from a soap opera on television.


    A soft smile spread across Jean''s face when he saw Lilia''s adorable reaction.


    Lilia noticed Jean''s smile and hurriedly stretched out her left hand, "Anyway, I married you of my own ord! So if you also agree with our marriage, put the ring on my finger!" She urged with a flushed face.


    Jean chuckled, "Very well, Mrs. Widjaya." He replied, smiling ignorantly


    Jean paired the ring with great care. After confirming that the ring fit snugly on Lilia''s ring finger, the man grabbed her hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    Lilia tried to pull her hand away, but Jean''s grip felt as strong as iron. The man put his left hand beside Lilia''s left. The sight of their two matching diamond rings filled Jean''s heart with joy.


    He kissed Lilia''s smooth hand one more time before saying, "If you have time, go to ABC Bank."


    Lilia looked at Jean in confusion and tilted her head, "Going to the bank? What do I need to do there?"


    The only thing that urred to Lilia was the dowry given by the Widjaya Family. Jean once told her that the entire dowry was deposited in a bank, inside an ount in Lilia''s name. Did that man want to show her something?


    But Lilia remembered that tomorrow she had to go to Jakarta.


    "Do you mind if I visit the bank after I get back from Jakarta? My flight tomorrow leaves at 8 am, so I won''t have time to go to the bank." Lilia said.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. No need to rush." Jean replied while letting go of Lilia''s hand.


    But Jean didn''t intend to let Lilia go away after receiving such a beautiful gift. He then wrapped his arms around Lilia''s waist and pulled her into his arms. Jean stroked his wife''s hair while kissing Lilia''s cheek gently.


    "Tell me, who gave you my childhood pictures?" Jean whispered while continuing to shower Lilia with kisses.


    "Ah? Um ..." Lilia couldn''t think straight amidst Jean''s constant attacks, "Bro ... Brother Chris gave it to me."


    Jean made a mental note to ''discuss'' the matter with Chris when he had the opportunity. If Chris knew what Jean had in mind, the man would have disappeared for a while to avoid him.


    "Don''t you ... don''t like it?" Lilia asked while looking at Jean worriedly.


    Jean immediately neutralized his expression and shook his head. He couldn''t possibly hate the gift that Lilia had painstakingly prepared for the past few days.


    "It''s not like that." Jean replied calmly, "What I want to say is ..."


    The man brought his face closer and whispered in Lilia''s ear.


    "My dear, our first meeting wasn''t at the end of August.. But long before that. "

 Chapter 153 - Chris’s Reply

    "Huh?" Lilia''s eyes widened when she heard that. She looked at Jean in surprise and confusion, "What do you mean-?"


    "Bro! Are you done?!"


    Lilia''s words were interrupted by someone shouting from outside the bedroom. Both Lilia and Jean then turned towards the door. Lilia''s expression was filled with irritation. Why couldn''t Chris wait another 5 minutes? They were talking about something important!


    Jean nced at Lilia''s annoyed expression and smiled softly. He kissed her on the cheek before whispering, "Let''s continue this conversation another time."


    Without waiting for Lilia''s answer, Jean pulled the woman out of the room. The main culprit who had interrupted their conversation was standing at the top of the stairs.


    Chris raised his eyebrows as the two of them walked closer. In this well-lit hallway, he could see kiss marks on Lilia''s cheeks and neck. In addition, the woman''s lips looked even more swollen than before. Chris could immediately guess what was going on in the bedroom.


    "You took so long! What are you doing there?" Chris teased with a big grin.


    Lilia''s face turned bright red while Jean frowned in annoyance. The man felt that his best friend was bing more and more like Tom, who had a natural talent for messing around!


    "None of your business." Jean replied coldly.


    "Fine, fine, I won''t ask again." Chris raised his hand and let Lilia pass him on the stairs.


    Even though Chris said that, that man continued to closely observe Lilia''s clothes. He was trying to find out how far their rtionship had gone. Did this lovely couple end up sleeping together?


    Lilia felt ufortable with Chris''s sharp gaze as she walked past the man, but she tried to ignore him.


    But Jean would never allow another man to make his wife ufortable. He stopped in front of Chris and shot a knife-sharp gaze at the man.


    Jean asked coldly, "What are you looking at? Looks like you don''t need your eyes anymore."


    Chris hurriedly averted his gaze with a flushed face. He couldn''t possibly tell Jean that she was looking for any sign of their intimate rtionship! That man would definitely skin him alive!


    "...It''s nothing." Chris muttered without daring to look at Jean.


    In his heart, Chris cursed the overprotective man. Jean acted like a mother animal protecting her cubs. Chris didn''t want to imagine what would happen if that man had a daughter with Lilia. His child would definitely struggle in finding a future husband with an overprotective father like Jean!


    The three of them descended downstairs in silence. When they reached the living room, Chris realized that there were new essories in Lilia and Jean''s hands.


    "Oh? Looks like I noticed something was different after you guys left the room!" Chris teased for revenge, "I also want to get a ring like that on my birthday!"


    Hearing that, Lilia stopped walking and turned towards Chris. She took Jean''s left hand, then raised it as if showing off the ring, "Is Brother Chris jealous of Jean?" Lilia replied with a big smile, "Then, I''ll order a ring big enough to wear around your neck for your birthday!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Alex almost spat out the wine he was drinking when he heard Lilia''s reply. The bespectacled man burst outughing uncontrobly.


    "Ha!" Even Jeanughed at Lilia''s offer. The woman basically offered to buy him a dog''s cor as a birthday present.


    Different from the other two friends, Tom said with a serious face, "Sis Lilia, buy one for me too! I heard wearing a neck cor can make you look more attractive to the eyes of the opposite sex!"


    Chris was speechless for a few moments. When he finally found his voice back, he put on an annoyed face and pretended to be sulking, "Lilia, how could you say that to me!" He said half jokingly.


    Lilia would like to reply again but her attention was caught by the tea set on the table. She automatically turned her head towards Jean. Lilia asked with an anxious expression, "I made tea for you earlier. Have you tried it?"


    Chris held back a groan that almost escaped his mouth. These two people were just alone upstairs, but now they were back showing off their affection in front of everyone. Chris himself wanted to do that with Merry too! When would that stupid woman understand how Chris felt toward her?!


    *****


    Around ten in the night, Chris and the other guests finally left. This was good news for Lilia, who was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes.


    She had be so busytely, just to prepare a surprise for Jean''s birthday. During that time, Lilia was not aware of how tired her body was. But now that her task was finished, exhaustion and fatigue invaded her.


    Lilia sat on the sofa and raised her legs. She leaned her body against Jean''s arm while continuously tying their two rings together.


    "Are you tired?" Jean asked softly while closely observing the woman''s face.


    Lilia nodded, "Yes, a little." Her answer was honest.


    Jean didn''t say anything more and started stroking Lilia''s head in a soothing rhythm. The quiet and peaceful living room atmosphere made Lilia even more sleepy.


    Lilia''s eyelids get heavier as time goes by. She faintly felt that the lighting in the living room had been dimmed. Lilia moved on the sofa, trying to find afortable position to fall asleep.


    Jean caught Lilia''s intention and helped her find afortable position. Finally, Lilia''s head rested on Jean''sp, while her body was lying on the sofa. Jean''s hand ran down Lilia''s hair, cradling her with the softness of his touch.


    Thest thing Lilia remembered was Jean''s whisper in her ear, "Good night, my dear wife."


    *****


    The next day, Lilia arrived at the airport at 6 am.


    She was sitting in the backseat of Jean''s car and staring at the owner of the car closely. Their hands were intertwined, as if they were reluctant to part. Lilia found herself trying to stamp Jean''s handsome face this morning into her memory.


    "I will miss you." Lilia said with a reluctant expression, "If I have free time, I''ll try toe back here. You can''t be so busy that you forget to eat. I''ll call you every night to make sure you don''t skip any meals. You have to take good care of your health. Then�� " Lilia continued speaking, as if trying to buy time for her departure.


    Jean only nodded listening to Lilia''s advice. The man''s expression didn''t change, but Lilia could see sadness looming over Jean''s face.


    Lilia felt sad when she thought that she had to be separated from Jean for a month or more. But she also didn''t want to lose this valuable opportunity to expand her career further.


    When Lilia finally ran out of advice she needed to convey to Jean, she sighed and reached out to open the car door. But before her finger could even touch the door, Jean suddenly grabbed Lilia''s arm. Without saying a word, the man hugged Lilia tightly from behind.


    "J-Jean?" Lilia turned her head in surprise, but she could understand the man''s feelings.


    Jean knew that Lilia would find it even harder to leave if he said something, so the man didn''t say anything. However, Jean expressed his feelings through his actions.


    ''Don''t go.''


    Lilia seemed to be able to hear the man whispering that. She positioned her body towards Jean and opened her mouth to say something, but Jean was faster.


    The man cupped his hands behind Lilia''s head and lowered his head to crush her lips. Jean kissed her desperately, as if they would never see each other again.


    When Jean finally let Lilia go, the woman stared nkly at Jean as if still hypnotized by their passionate kiss. The man''s gaze fell on Lilia''s seductive red lips.


    "It''s still too early. Stay here for a moment longer." Jean ordered before kissing Lilia again.


    Kenny, who was waiting in the driver''s seat, shifted nervously. Until when were they going to keep doing this?! He suspected that his boss deliberately held his wife back so that Lilia would miss the flight and not go!


    After they kissed until Jean was satisfied, Lilia leaned her head on Jean''s shoulder while sighing deeply. She often heard that lovers were always reluctant to separate, but she never believed that until now. When Lilia was still dating William, she never acted spoiled or needed him.


    But Lilia finally understood that feeling when she met Jean. The man taught her that even an independent woman like Lilia needed emotional support from others.


    Jean hugged Lilia, his hand stroking the woman''s back gently. The warmth of Jean''s hug slowly dispelled Lilia''s anxiety about her departure.


    "It''s time." Jean said reluctantly while kissing Lilia''s forehead, "Be careful there.. I''ll be waiting for you toe home."

 Chapter 154 - Arriving In Jakarta

    Lilia pulled her suitcase as she walked into the airport. Before entering, she stopped and looked back onest time. Lilia saw the figure of a handsome blonde haired man in the distance, watching her closely. She waved at Jean before walking inside.


    The airport was full of travelers and people who had just arrived. Lilia headed to the terminal for domestic flight and looked around. After sharpening her eyes carefully, she found the figure of the petite woman she was looking for among the crowd.


    Merry also saw Lilia and immediately waved her hand vigorously. Her face was beaming like that of a child going on vacation. Lilia chuckled as she approached Merry.


    "Sorry, did I make you wait?" Lilia asked.


    Merry shook her head hard, "No, I just came too! I''m really looking forward to this trip with you, Big Sis Lilia!" She said with a big smile


    Lilia nodded, "Then, make sure you don''t get separated from me, okay?"


    The two of thempleted all departure procedures and boarded their ne as scheduled. About an hourter, they arrived in Jakarta.


    Just when Lilia was about to turn her cell phone back on, a call came in from Harold.


    "Are you there yet?" Harold asked.


    Lilia chuckled, "We just got off the ne. Your timing is just right, Harold."


    Harold didn''t reply immediately, but Lilia could hear the man lighting his cigarette. After a while, Harold finally spoke again.


    "Louis called mest night. He said that the shooting location would be in a film studio on the outskirts of Jakarta. Louis has also booked a hotel room for you near the studio, so you don''t have to travel too far." Harold exined.


    "Okay." Lilia replied.


    "If you don''t like the hotel, you can ask Merry to find a hotel that is morefortable for you. The agency will cover all the costs, so you don''t have to worry. I''ll try toe visit you this weekend." Harold continued.


    Lilia massaged her forehead and sighed, "Harold, you know that I''m not fussy about hotels. If the hotel was on the outskirts of the city, then the area should be fairly quiet and not too congested. I''m sure I''ll like it."


    She believed that the film crew led by Louis must choose the best amodation for the cast.


    "If you are really busy, you don''t need to force yourself toe here." Lilia added.


    Harold was the best agent at Aphrodite Agency and he not only took care of Lilia, but also several other artists. The man was usually busy finding job offers for his artists and also arranging their schedules. Lilia knew Harold was much busier than the artists he managed.


    Harold was silent for a moment, then he finally said, "Okay, take care of yourself there. If there is anything, you can call me."


    "Of course. You also need to take care of your own health." Lilia replied before hanging up the phone.


    *****


    Lilia and Merry took their luggage, then headed to the pick-up area. The airport was much busier than the airport in Surabaya, as if to show off its status as thergest metropolitan city in Indonesia.


    Louis told Lilia that he was going to send a staff member to pick them up. The staff chosen to pick her up was Louis''s assistant, a man younger than Lilia. She saw the young man holding a sign bearing her name, so Lilia grabbed Merry and walked over to him.


    The boyish-faced young man looked cute as he got amazed when he saw Lilia''s beauty. After he realized, he hurried over to them.


    "Hello, Miss Lilia. I am Mr. Louis''s assistant, my name is Indra Sutiono." The young man introduced himself with a shy smile.


    "Hello." Lilia smiled kindly to make Indra morefortable, "You don''t need to be too formal, just call me Sis Lilia, just like Merry."


    Indra hesitated for a moment, but finally he said, "Very well, Sister Lilia. Please wait here for a moment, I''ll get our car."


    The young man disappeared among the crowd. About 15 minutester, he returned while driving his car. After Lilia and Merry got inside, the car drove smoothly.


    "Sis Lilia, Mr. Louis asked me to take you to the hotel so you can rest first." Indra exined as he nced at Lilia through the rearview mirror, "Later at 4 pm a meeting of the film cast will be held. Is there something you want to do in your spare time?"


    Lilia looked up, shifting her gaze from her cellphone''s screen and shook her head, "No, not really. I prefer to rest at the hotel until the meeting time. Please take us there." She replied.


    "Understood, Sis Lilia!" Indra replied with a big smile.


    Indra drove very smoothly and stable. Thanks to that, Lilia was able to enjoy the city view to her heart''s content. Even though she came from Surabaya which by chance was one of the metropolitan cities, there were so many skyscrapers here in Jakarta that made Lilia amazed.


    The trip from the airport to the suburbs would take around 3 hours. They had stopped for a moment to eat something in the car.


    Merry was so excited that she acted like a child taking on their first family vacation. Lilia''s assistant pressed her face against the car window and kept staring outside.


    After they drove for about two hours, Lilia''s cell phone vibrated. She opened it and found another app message from her husband.


    [Jean]: "Are you there yet?"


    Reading that, Lilia automatically smiled broadly. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and began to type in her reply.


    [Lilia]: "Yes. Louis'' assistant came to get us. We''ll be at the hotel in an hour. "


    [Jean]: "Don''t forget to eat, okay?"


    Such simple words made Lilia''s heart soar to the ninth sky. She continued to smile widely without being able to control her expression. Lilia put her cell phone back, because she intended to call Jean as soon as she arrived at the hotel.


    At around 1pm, Indra stopped his car in front of Hotel Western, which was only 500 meters away from the film studio where they would be shooting. The hotel was quite cheap for a star hotel, but the facilities were no lessplete.


    Just as Lilia thought, the atmosphere around the hotel was so calm and peaceful. She felt as if she was not in Jakarta. There was also a square near the hotel often known as a shopping center for souvenirs and a night market.


    Indra got out of the car, yawning and stretching his stiff body. Even though he was used to driving for a long distance like this, he still felt sleepy.


    When Indra opened the door for Lilia, he said, "Sis Lilia, this is your hotel. We''ve booked the royal suite for you. The room is ready, so you can check it right away. Please rest first, then I''ll pick you up again before the meeting time."


    After Lilia thanked Indra, the young man immediately returned to the film studio. Lilia guessed that there were many things they needed to prepare for filming a movie.


    Lilia and Merry then entered the hotel. The receptionist was very friendly and flexible, so all the necessary procedures had beenpleted in just five minutes. One of the hotel staff took them to a separate building in the hotel area, where they ced the royal suites.


    The facilities in the room were veryplete, from a small kitchen to a modern bathroom. The floor used wooden floors that felt cold butfortable on the feet. Better yet, the window in the room showed a spectacr view of the hotel''s garden. Lilia immediately fell in love with the room.. She hoped that Jean was here to enjoy this hotel room too.

 Chapter 155 - My Wife Can Do Anything!

    The weather in the suburbs of Jakarta was surprisingly coolerpared to the hot weather in Surabaya. A gentle breeze blew in through the open window, making the room feelfortable.


    "Sis Lilia, are you hungry?" Merry asked her while enjoying the soft sofa in the room. She stroked her growling stomach while looking at Lilia with a pleading look.


    Lilia nced at the clock on the wall and realized that it was past lunch time.


    Lilia and Merry then just put their belongings in the room without unpacking them. After that, the two of them immediately descended via the elevator and headed for the restaurant on the ground floor of the hotel. There were still a lot of guests having lunch, but luckily they had no trouble finding seats.


    The restaurant service was also good. Less than five minutes of waiting, a waiter was already approaching them.


    The waiter kindly greeted Lilia and Merry, then handed them two menu books. When Lilia was about to take her menu, the waitress immediately gasped in surprise.


    "Hmm, sorry..." Lilia said carefully, "Is there a problem ...?" Her hand was still outstretched to grab the menu from the waitress.


    "Oh n-no, nothing. Forgive me." The waitress replied. She then hurriedly handed the menu book to Lilia. For a moment, the woman held herself from speaking, but in the end she couldn''t take it anymore, "Um, um, excuse me ... I beg your pardon for asking ... But you are Miss Lilia Pangestu, right?"


    "That''s right��" Lilia said as she nodded, her expression still worried.


    "So it''s true you appeared at Mn Fashion Week back in the day?!" The waitress asked with joy.


    "Ah��" Lilia finally understood why the maid had this reaction. It turned out that the woman also watched Mn Fashion Week, "Right, that''s me."


    "Um ... um ... i-if it''s not a bother ... C-can I have your autograph?!" The waitress said excitedly.


    Lilia chuckled at that. She often received simr requests from her fans, "Of course."


    Lilia gave her autographs and even took a group photo before the maid finally left. Fortunately, none of the other servants also asked to shake hands with Lilia, so they could order their food in peace. Lilia and Merry both ordered meat steaks and juice.


    While waiting for their order to arrive, Lilia took out her cell phone and called Jean. In just one ring, the man had picked up the phone.


    "Have you arrived at the hotel?" Jean''s heavy, maic voice sounded like music to Lilia''s ears. Even though she had just met this man this morning, she was already starting to miss Jean.


    Lilia chuckled and replied, "How can you always know where I am? You''re right, I just arrived at the hotel." Her hand rubbed the carvings on the table as she continued, "I will attend a meeting with other actorster in the afternoon."


    On the other end of the phone, Jean heard a stiffness in Lilia''s voice. He asked, "Are you nervous?"


    Lilia paused for a moment at Jean''s targeted question.


    "I��" Lilia said hesitantly.


    Before she could say anything, the maid came to the table with the drinks they ordered.


    Lilia closed her mouth tightly. She didn''t want to discuss her feelings in a crowded ce like this. The woman then looked around the restaurant, and found her gaze fixed on the terrace outside.


    There were only a few tables and chairs on the terrace facing the garden. Not a single guest wanted to eat lunch on the hot terrace, so the ce was empty.


    Lilia got up from her chair and went out onto the terrace. After making sure no one could hear her, then Lilia answered, "I''m not nervous. It''s just�� this is the first time I''m taking part in a film shoot."


    Her hand walked along the old wooden porch railing as she continued to talk.


    "I never studied acting, so I was a little worried about whether I could act well."


    Even though Lilia seemed to maintain her confidence every time she made an appearance, she actually doubted her acting skills. Could she really stand side by side with the actors and actresses who had been in the movie industry for years?


    Plus, Lilia joined the shoot without being auditioned first. She was afraid that she would disappoint Louis who had high expectations for her.


    Without realizing it, Lilia let out a long sigh. She looked towards the hotel garden which was filled with shady and well-maintained trees, but for now, Lilia couldn''t appreciate the beauty of that sight. She felt as if the ground under her feet were shaky and she could fall over at any time.


    "Don''t mind it." Instantly, Jean''s soft but deep voice pulled Lilia away from all her negative feelings, "No need to worry."


    Hearing that man''s words, Lilia suddenly felt as if she could breathe again.


    "You just need to focus on doing what you need to do." Jean said calmly.


    The footing under Lilia''s feet turned solid again, and the world around her became clearer.


    "The director must have a reason to choose you. So he must be sure that you can act well." Jean continued calmly, his voice sounded soft and encouraging.


    Lilia couldn''t help butugh out of her mouth, "Then how about you?" She asked.


    "Hm?"


    "Then what do you think?" Lilia repeated while trying to sound light and rxed, "Do you think I can do it too?" But her voice trembled expectantly.


    Even though Jean had convinced her that Louis believed her, Lilia wanted to hear the man''s answer. She felt that Jean''s positive response would give her even more confidence.


    For a moment, Jean didn''t say anything. Then, just as Lilia was about to retract her words, she heard the man chuckle.


    "Of course, my wife can do anything!" He said confidently, as if that was the only answer.


    Of all things she thought an arrogant man like him most likely would say, Lilia didn''t expect that she would receive such an answer. A sense of joy and happiness engulfed her, as if Jean was hugging her from behind.


    Lilia could only squat down while covering her mouth, while her face turned bright red. Luckily, she had chosen a quiet ce.


    "Hello��?" Jean asked. Now his voice sounded a little confused, "Hello? Lilia? Are you still there?"


    "Y-Yes!" Lilia answered as she jumped to her feet as if she had just been caught by reporters.


    The couple exchanged a few more words, then ended their conversation. Lilia returned to the restaurant trying to look as calm and elegant as ever.


    But when she returned to her seat with Merry, her assistant looked at her with concern, "Sis, your face is so red." She said with wide eyes, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes�� I''m fine. You don''t need to worry." Lilia frantically waved her hand.


    Merry continued to stare at Lilia closely, but she didn''t ask anymore.


    *****


    Around 4 pm, Lilia got out of the car driven by Indra. She stared at therge film studio building. It seemed that they deliberately chose this studio because it had shooting equipment that matched the theme of the film which was about a love story in the kingdom era.


    The interior of the building was veryrge and divided into many different sections. Fortunately, Indra was kind enough to escort Lilia to the meeting room. Lilia felt that if she had to find her own way inside the building, she would get lost and couldn''t find a way out.


    When they arrived at the meeting room, Lilia saw Louis in the next room. The director was smoking while being surrounded by seven to eight staff members. The staff were busy recording everything Louis said while discussing the filming locationter.


    "Mr. Louis." Lilia said as she approached them. She smiled apologetically and said, "I''m sorry I couldn''t leave yesterday. I hope I don''t dy the shooting process."


    Louis exhaled his cigarette smoke before grinning, "No problem. The important thing is you are here now. We will only start shooting at the end of this week. We spent these two days helping the cast get to know each other."


    The director was walking while talking, so Lilia had to follow the man. They entered another room located across from the meeting room. It was the location where the film''s early scenes were shot.


    The room was meant to be the bedroom of a nobledy. A square table filled with carvings stood in the middle of the room. In the corner of the room was an ancient giant bed that was used by members of the ancient kingdom. There was also a dressing table furnished with arge brass mirror.


    "Please sit." Louis waved at the table in the middle of the room.


    Lilia looked back at Louis hesitantly, "Um ... doesn''t this include equipment for filming ...?"


    "No problem,ter the cast will also sit around this table." Louis replied rxed while sitting in one of the avable chairs.


    Hearing that, Lilia finally sat down. Louis handed the script to Lilia from across the table.


    "This is theplete version of the script the day I sent it to you. I''ve marked your parts. Read it first and feel free to ask if there is something you don''t understand." Louis exined.


    "Alright." Lilia nodded, "Ah, how about the other actors? Have theye?"


    "The other cast members were walking around in the backyard. I''m sure they''ll be back here soon." Louis answered, smoking again.


    Lilia started reading the script with a serious face.. She had only flipped through the second page when noisy footsteps were heard from outside the room.

 Chapter 156 - Meeting With The Other Casts

    "Looks like they''ve arrived." Louis got up from his chair.


    Lilia immediately closed the script and stood up as well. Louis had told her that there would be five main characters in this film, including himself.


    The five actors consisted of three actors and two actresses.


    Another female lead was Shirley Pierre, who won the title of ''Queen of Movies'' in Berlin. Lilia remembered meeting her at the Genesis Company celebration party. The woman''s reputation in the entertainment world was quite the opposite. She had a huge fanbase that spread all over the world, but her haters were no less. But they all agreed that Shirley''s acting skills were second to none.


    The actress was the first to enter the room. The two women''s gazes met for a moment.


    The Italian woman wore a white skirt that was knee length and a in ck shirt with long sleeves. Her simple clothes highlighted her beautiful and exotic face. Shirley was followed by three other actors, who trailed behind her like ducklings.


    Shirley looked Lilia up and down, her gaze sharp and appraising. The actress had world-ss acting skills and many fans, so it''s no wonder that she had a great pride of herself.


    Lilia seemed to have passed her assessment, so Shirley smiled and greeted her, "Hello, Lilia Pangestu."


    Before Lilia could answer, one of the actors behind Shirley immediately rushed at her while eximing, "Lili! It turns out that you also yed a role in this film!"


    Lilia''s gaze turned cold when she saw that man. She ignored him and turned her gaze to Shirley, "Hello, Miss Shirley." Lilia said with a polite smile. She knew her position as a neer, so she didn''t want to offend the other cast.


    Louis told everyone to sit around the table. Lilia deliberately chose a chair as far away from the man she didn''t want to meet the most. The presence of six people at once made the table look crowded.


    The director took turns looking at the cast with a satisfied look. Then he pped her hands, grabbing everyone''s attention, "I was nning to introduce the main characters to each other, but I think you all already know each other. After all, everyone here is a celebrity in the entertainment world." Louis exined, smiling broadly.


    His remarks drew chuckles from several people.


    "Therefore, today I ask you toe together to talk about shooting standards ..."


    Lilia tried to focus on every word Louis said. This was her first shoot, so there would be a lot she needed to learn. Lilia felt that it would be easier for her to concentrate if that man stopped staring at her intently.


    *****


    After the meeting ended, Louis asked Lilia to stay and talk about something first. The rest of the cast could return to the hotel or enjoy their free time.


    Shirley walked out with the other cast, but her steps were stopped outside the room door. She turned to Lilia and squinted her eyes.


    Her assistant who was waiting with the other assistants walked over to the woman, "Sister Shirley, what''s wrong?"


    Shirley nced at her assistant and shook her head, then resumed her footsteps. She wondered what Louis wanted to talk about privately with Lilia that the director told her to stay a little longer.


    After they were far enough from the meeting room, Shirley called her assistant over. She whispered, "Go and find out if there is any news regarding Lilia Pangestu''s rtionship."


    Shirley''s assistant, Lisa, looked confused when she heard the instructions. But she still nodded. "Alright, just leave it to me, Sister Shirley."


    Shirley watched Lisa walk away before turning back towards the meeting room. If she didn''t see it wrong, she was sure that Lilia was wearing the ring on the ring finger of her left hand. Shirley could only hope that this guess was wrong.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Louis went back to reading some parts of the manuscript before returning it to Lilia.


    "Lilia, I asked you to stay for a moment because I have something important I need to discuss with you." Louis said softly.


    The model nodded, "What does Mr. Louis want to talk about?"


    Louis was silent for a few moments before finally pointing to a passage in the manuscript, "I''ll talk to you frankly, because no one else is here. I''ve heard about your past rtionship with William Anggara. You may be wondering why he''s here."


    Lilia nodded. She didn''t expect to see William here. Still, Lilia felt that she reacted quite well the first time she saw William appear behind Shirley. At least, she didn''t outright show her hatred for William.


    "Let me first tell you that the investor for this film asked William Anggara to take part in it. This is a secret between the two of us, okay? This time investors have a lot to do with the filming. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t put the two of you in the same film." Louis continued.


    The man watched Lilia''s expression closely. She felt a little relieved that the woman did not react negatively to William.


    "In this film, your role and William''s role will intersect a lot. I''m afraid you will have a hard time being professional because of it." Louis exined, "This is your first shoot, so I want you to keep in mind that all the scenes we do are fiction. As long as you can stay professional, I won''t need to worry. Do you understand?"


    Louis knew there were many actors and actresses who messed up their careers because they couldn''t tell the difference between reality and fiction. They were affected by their feelings in the real world and could not act ording to the script''s demands.


    Lilia''s gaze was fixed on the part of the manuscript Louis was pointing at. However, the woman still smiled calmly. Lilia wasn''t the type to let personal feelings or problems interfere with her work.


    "Mr. Louis doesn''t need to worry. I''ve prepared myself for this kind of problem. I will remain professional during filming." Lilia promised him.


    Hearing that, Louis secretly let out a sigh of relief, "Fine, I trust you, Lilia."


    "Oh yeah, I just remembered there was something I wanted to ask you. I haven''t auditioned at all. When will Mr. Louis want to��?"


    Before Lilia could finish, Louis had cut her off.


    "No need, I''ve seen your acting." He said, waving his hand, "But if you want to try what it feels like to act in front of the camera, I won''t stop you. How about we try it tomorrow morning, so you can get used to it sooner?"


    Lilia smiled and agreed to Louis''s suggestion. After the two had a bit of casual remarks, Louis finally let Lilia back to the hotel. The director''s expression seemed calmer than before.


    When Lilia was gone, the deputy director for the film approached Louis. The man nced at the door that Lilia had passed before tapping his finger on the film script.


    "Mr. Louis, are you sure that Lilia Pangestu really fits the role of supporting female number two?" Asked Ben, the deputy director.


    Louis did not answer immediately, but lit a new cigarette and exhaled the smoke. A few momentster he replied, "Suitable or not, we do not make the decision." Louis''s voice sounded bitter.


    Ben understood Louis''s point and stopped asking any further. They all knew that this time investors had?been involved a lot in the filming process. The investor was also the one who asked Lilia to y this side role.


    But the role of woman number two was not a fun role. The role for this character was described as a likeable good woman who''d then turn into a bad character. All the actresses who were offered the role declined after reading the script.


    Ben became suspicious that the investor was deliberately trying to tarnish Lilia''s reputation through this film.

 Chapter 157 - Reunited With Claire

    When Lilia left the film studio, it was already six in the evening. But the sky still looked bright, as if it''s still dusk. So Lilia intended to invite Merry to take a walk around the hotel while looking for dinner.


    The two women headed towards the front gate of the studio. Merry was busy looking for a route to their destination on her cell phone so she did not realize that a car stopped in front of them.


    Lilia pulled Merry''s arm to stop walking while watching the car warily. No one would be foolish enough to carry out an outright kidnapping like this, but there was nothing wrong with being careful.


    "What''s wrong, Sis?" Merry asked while turning to Lilia. The assistant seemed oblivious to the presence of a strange car in front of them.


    Before Lilia could answer, the car door swung open, revealing a muscr figure. The man''s gaze fixed for a moment on Merry before turning to Lilia.


    The head of Jean''s security team greeted Lilia politely, "Madame Lilia, Young Master sent me here to escort you while you are in Jakarta. I''ll also arrange your transportation, so you don''t have to worry about anything."


    A chuckle escaped Lilia''s mouth when she heard that. Jean might not be able to apany her here, but he had sent Clifford to look after her! Even though they were separated by thousands of kilometers, Lilia could still feel the man''s love and care for her.


    "Clifford?! Why are you here?!" Merry eximed in surprise when she finally noticed the man in the jet ck uniform. She ran over to Clifford and looked at him with gratitude. The sight took therge man by surprise, "Luckily you are here too! Then I don''t have to wait for Lilia to finish filming alone!" She said with sparkling eyes.


    Clifford tried his best not tough at that. The corners of his mouth lifted and his gaze softened as the man met Merry''s gaze, "��Of course."


    Without wasting any more time, the two women got into the backseat of the car while Clifford took the driver''s seat. Clifford exined that this car was a rental car, but the inside of the car was as clean andfortable as a new car.


    "I heard there is a lot of good food in the town square!" Merry said cheerfully as she patted Clifford on the shoulder, "Get us there, Clifford!"


    Even though they were in a strange city and a new environment, Merry didn''t mind as long as they could have a good time!


    Merry nned to always apany Lilia wherever she went. She had to take care of her and made sure no other man dared to approach Lilia while they were in Jakarta, especially since Jean wasn''t here to protect her. Lilia was officially Jean''s wife and Merry wouldn''t let anyone interfere with their rtionship!


    Of course, Merry was unable to apany Lilia once the shooting started. But she innocently thought that everything would be fine because that woman would always be surrounded by a film crew. If Merry found out that William was also involved in this shoot, she might force Lilia to let her apany the model during the shoot!


    Just as the car was driving, Lilia heard the sound of her cell phone ringing. She took out the cell phone and read the number on the screen. She didn''t recognize the number, but the number came from Jakarta. Lilia hesitated for a moment before deciding to pick up the phone.


    "Hello? Who is this?" Lilia asked carefully.


    "Hello, Lilia!" The voice on the other end of the phone sounded so cheerful and excited, "Jean told me that you were in Jakarta, huh?"


    "Sister ire!" Hearing that woman''s warm voice made Lilia smile automatically. She missed Jean''s older sister who was always full of enthusiasm, "Yeah right, I just arrived in Jakarta today."


    "In that case, good! It''s been quite a while since west met." ire said enthusiastically, "Do you have free time tonight? I will pick you up for dinner together!"


    Lilia nced at Merry and found the young woman nodding supportively, "Okay, what restaurant? I''ll meet Sister ire there."


    "You don''t have to bother! I heard you stayed at the Western Hotel, huh? We''re already on our way there, really." ire snapped.


    "But��" Lilia frowned. She felt guilty for bothering ire to pick her up.


    "Don''t hesitate! We''re family, right?" ire warmly said.


    "Sister ire ..." Lilia was touched by that woman''s words. This was the first time someone had said that to her. Even her own family did not act like family to her.


    "Besides, it wouldn''t be good for a beautiful young woman like you to hang out alone in Jakarta! No one knows what will happen to you!" ire advised her like a big sister advised her little sister, "How am I going to exin it to Jean if something happens to you?"


    Lilia chuckled, "Okay, I won''t force you anymore, Sister ire. I''ll be waiting at the hotel."


    After ending their conversation, Lilia slowly lowered her cellphone and grasped it tightly. She and ire had only met once, but the woman had given her so much. Jean''s sister listened to herints patiently and gave her support to be more confident. Through ire, Lilia finally understood what it''s like to have a family that genuinely loved her.


    "Sis Lilia?" Merry carefully touched Lilia''s shoulder, "Are you going to have dinner with other people?"


    Lilia snapped out of her thoughts and nodded, "Clifford, please drive me to the hotel. I''m going to have dinner with Sister ire. You and Merry can go out to dinner as originally nned." She instructed.


    Merry looked at Lilia a little sadly. She wanted to spend time with Lilia, but she couldn''t be selfish right now. She could save the opportunities to have fun with Lilia forter.


    "Sis Lilia, when are you going back to the hotel? Clifford and I can pick you up when you finish dinner." Merry offered.


    But Lilia shook her head, "No, I''ll call you if I really need to be picked up. Just enjoy your time there."


    *****


    Clifford drove Lilia to the hotel before leaving with Merry. Less than five minutester, ire appeared to pick her up. A Mercedes car stopped in front of Lilia who was waiting in front of the lobby. A tall woman got out of the passenger seat and went straight to her. The woman greeted Lilia with a tight hug. Even though ire only wore afortable t-shirt and jeans, her movement still looked elegant.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you! How are you, Lilia?" Asked ire, her face adorned with a broad smile.


    "I''m fine, Sis. I was nning to meet you when I went to Jakarta, but I never thought you would call me first." Lilia answered as she smiled back.


    Behind ire, a man with brown hair got out of the driver''s seat. The man was Andrew, ire''s husband. Andrew stood beside the car lighting his cigarette, but his gentle gaze never left ire''s figure. Lilia felt that Andrew reminded her a little of Jean.


    Meanwhile, ire was watching Lilia from top to bottom with a critical gaze, "Lilia, why do you look thinner than before? Didn''t Jean take care of you well? Don''t be afraid, tell me everything! I will beat that child up for you!" ire fiercely insisted.


    Lilia couldn''t help herself andughed out loud, "It''s just your feeling, Sis. Jean treated me so well, that I felt like I gained a few pounds because of it!"


    "Is it true?" ire squinted with a contrived skeptic eyes, "I bet you were just trying to defend him! I''ll tell you, once Jean is busy with his job, he doesn''t care about anything else!"


    ire got on her hips while shaking her head. Lilia guessed that ire had experienced that herself, so she didn''t want Lilia to experience the same thing.


    "If he doesn''t take good care of you, you can just tell me right away! I''ll bring you here and you can stay with me! You don''t need to feel sorry for that child!" ire said mercilessly.


    Lilia just smiled at ire''s angry expression. She felt sorry for Jean for being suspected by his own sister.


    Behind ire, Andrew shifted ufortably as he averted his gaze. The man also sympathized with his brother-inw.


    "Enough talking about Jean!" ire grabbed Lilia''s hand and pulled her into the car, "Let''s go! I will let you taste the most delicious food in the whole Jakarta!"

 Chapter 158 - Imperial Restaurant

    Lilia got into the back of the car, followed by ire. At first, Lilia asked ire to sit at the front like before, but the woman insisted that it would be easier for her to chat when they were both in the passenger seats.


    Andrew sat in the driver''s seat and fastened his seat belt, then nced at the two women in the rearview mirror. He felt a little lonely when he saw them chatting andughing without him.


    Andrew could not hold back and joked, "Am I your personal driver now?"


    ire turned her head and raised her eyebrows while wearing an angry expression, "What do you mean? You should be grateful that I gave you the opportunity to experience the joy of being a driver! Or are you saying that you don''t need that kind of experience?"


    Even though ire said that, the two exchanged gazes full of love and understanding that no one else could understand.


    Andrew smiled faintly and replied, "Of course I didn''t mean it that way. I''m very happy, my dear."


    The man''s voice was so tender and loving that Lilia shuddered. She now understood why Chris always put on a weird expression whenever he saw her and Jean alone. Lilia quietly apologized to Chris, Kenny, and everyone who had been forced to see their intimacy. Now she learned how bad it was to be in that position!


    ire chuckled and patted the man''s shoulder. As their car started to elerate, ire turned back to Lilia, "Just ignore him. Now, tell me ... "


    *****


    Imperial Restaurant was the most famous restaurant in all of Jakarta. The restaurant was located in the city center and was a must-visit for tourists. Looking back, the restaurant had been around for about 50 years, making it a quite historic ce.


    Andrew turned the car into a fairly narrow alleyway. The dim lighting along the road made the alleyway''s atmosphere mysterious and filled with shadows.


    At the end of the alley stood a small restaurant with a sign that read ''Imperial Restaurant''. Lilia stared at the restaurant with a mixture of surprise and disappointment. She thought the Imperial Restaurant would look even grander, true to its name. However, it turned out that the restaurant was not much different from other restaurants that could be found on the roadside.


    ireughed when she saw Lilia''s face, "Everyone who came here for the first time reacted the same way. This restaurant does look small, but don''t underestimate the number of customers. If you want to eat here, you have to make a reservation from half a year earlier, or even a year before!" ire exined proudly, as if this was her restaurant.


    "I''ve heard of this restaurant." Lilia nodded, "Everyone says that the food is great. I''ve always wanted to try eating here!"


    The smile on ire''s face grew wider when she heard that.


    Andrew parked the car in the parking lot near the restaurant, then the three of them walked there. As he walked, Andrew quickened his pace and put a cashmere scarf around ire''s shoulder to keep her from chilling. The man didn''t say anything, but his actions were full of concern.


    ire pulled the shawl tighter before smiling softly at her husband, "Thank you."


    Lilia hurriedly looked away with a flushed face. Jean did that to her a lot too, but she still felt as if she was disturbing the romantic moment between them.


    To divert her thoughts, Lilia focused her attention on the Imperial Restaurant. The Chinese food restaurant only consisted of one floor and looked quite old, but still well maintained. The exterior walls were painted gray, while the front door was made of wood, giving it an old but elegant feel. Lilia heard that there were many CEOs and celebrities from within and outside the country who were regr customers of this restaurant.


    When they entered the restaurant, they were greeted by a receptionist. The staff member confirmed their identities before directing the three of them to the restaurant''s only dining area.


    "Lilia, do you know why it''s so hard to find a table in this restaurant?" ire asked as they walked down the hall with dim lighting.


    Lilia shook her head, her gaze was busy studying the photos on the wall. The portrait adorning the left wall was of famous people who had eaten here, while the row across it showed the photo of the restaurant''s owner from generation to generation.


    "That''s because this restaurant only epts one group of guests per day!" ire exined with a wide grin.


    "O-Only one?" Lilia almost tripped over the uneven wooden floor when she heard that. No wonder people had to book a ce a year in advance!


    "The family that owns this restaurant is good friends with my family." Andrew gave an exnation from behind Lilia, "That''s why we got a table tonight."


    "I-I see ..." Lilia nodded stiffly.


    Even though she came from a fairly wealthy family, she had never used her family name to get this kind of privilege. Lilia then recalled the time when Jean ordered the whole restaurant when they had dinner together. Maybe things like this weremon in wealthy and powerful families?


    They arrived at the dining room, which was filled with only a round table and a few chairs. ire wasn''t kidding when she said that only a group of guests could eat there in one day.


    The waitress disappeared into the kitchen without taking their order. ire exined that the restaurant menu changed every day, ording to the restaurant owner''s wishes. But ire assured her that all of their dishes were equally delicious.


    As they were waiting for their food to arrive, an old man with a hunched back walked in. The walking stick the old man was using made a regr knocking sound every time it hit the floor.


    "Grandpa Anton!"


    Seeing the old man, Andrew immediately got up from his chair and helped the man walk in. His gestures and expression were full of respect for the old man.


    "Haha, I didn''t think the two of you would reallye!" Even though Grandpa Anton''s hair had turned white and he was wearing progressive sses with thick lenses, the old man''s voice still thundered with excitement, "I thought my grandson only said it to make me happy!"


    ire also stood up and supported Grandpa Anton from the other side. The woman said, "Grandpa, sorry we came so suddenly. Please don''t me Hana. I asked her to book a ce tonight."


    "No, no, I don''t me anyone." Grandpa Anton shook his head, "I''m just d you cane tonight."


    The husband and wife talked for a moment with Grandpa Anton, then ire pulled Lilia forward to be introduced, "Grandfather, let me introduce my sister-inw, Lilia Pangestu."


    "Hello, Grandpa Anton." Lilia bent her knees while greeting the old man respectfully, "Nice to meet you."


    "Lilia Pangestu��" Grandpa Anton muttered, his gaze was fixed on Lilia. Even though the man was old, his gaze still looked as sharp as an eagle, "The family name ''Pangestu'' is quite unique, huh."


    For a moment, Grandpa Anton continued to stare closely at Lilia. An awkward silence enveloped the room. Andrew and ire exchanged confused nces.


    "Grandpa Anton, what do you mean ..."


    Before ire could finish her sentence, Grandpa Anton adjusted his sses and said, "This kid looks really kind. She really looks like Simon."


    Grandpa Anton was referring to his childhood friend. The two of them were close friends, but also rivals. Their rtionship fitted the adage ''The more you fight, the closer you get''. Every time the two met, they would definitelypete using a chess game.


    The husband and wife exchanged confused looks again.

 Chapter 159 - Grandpa Anton’s Grandson

    "Grandpa Anton, it''s been a long time since youst saw Grandpa Simon." ire said patiently, "Whenever you meet our brothers, Grandpa always says that they look like Grandpa Simon."


    Grandpa Antonughed out loud at that, "This is all because that person has finished his masterpiece painting. Simon used toe here almost every day and make me cook something for him. People always say that my cooking gives him inspiration!"


    Lilia realized that the old man was discussing Simon Irwan, the famous painter whose works were recognized by the world as masterpieces. She again admired the connection that a business family like Lin Family had.


    After exchanging polite remarks for a while, Grandpa Anton left the room so they could start enjoying their dinner. The old man called his granddaughter and told her to call Simon. He wanted to invite Simon to visit his restaurant again as before.


    Anton''s grandfather would never admit it, but he missed ying chess with his best friend. For an elderly man like him, friendships thatsted for years were even more valuable than any kind of wealth.


    Meanwhile, the three of them returned to their seats. ire picked up her chopsticks as she said, "The Lin Family, the Irwan Family, and the Austin Family have been friends for a long time. When Grandpa Anton first met me, he also said that I looked like his granddaughter."


    Andrew nced at his wife with an ufortable expression. The man wondered if ire was intentionally insulting him gently with those words. However, Andrew and Hana��Grandpa Anton''s grandchildren��were both married.


    But unlike what Andrew feared, ire no longer discussed the matter. Their dinner was rxed and went smoothly.


    Lilia must admit that Imperial Restaurant deserved to be the best restaurant in all of Jakarta. All of their dishes were delicious. There were chicken dishes that were steamed andbined with Hainanese rice, shark fin soup with thick sauce, various kinds of seafood such as lobster, crab, and so on.


    When Lilia finished eating, she rubbed her stomach with an expression of regret. She didn''t want to imagine how strict her diet would be to fight all the fat she got from this dinner.


    Before they left, Grandpa Anton also provided them with three different types of desserts. Andrew tried to refuse, but the old man insisted that they had no other choice.


    Grandpa Anton stood at the front door and watched until the three figures disappeared into the distance. The old man rubbed his chin as he muttered, "That girl really looks like Simon, especially the shape of her eyebrows."


    "Grandfather." A young woman called, "Have they left?"


    Grandpa Anton turned around and frowned when he saw the figure of his granddaughter walking closer, "Where have you been?" He said, "Why did you only dare to appear when they were gone?!"


    Hana hurriedly waved her hand, "Not! That''s not what I mean!" She tried to defend herself, "My work just finished, so I can only appear now!"


    Grandpa Anton''s granddaughter would turn 30 this year, but she''s not getting married. As the sessor to Imperial Restaurant, Hana seemed more interested in maintaining the reputation and quality of her family''s restaurant than getting married.


    But Grandpa Anton knew there were other reasons why the woman refused to marry.


    Grandpa Anton sighed, "You don''t have to pretend in front of me! The match had ended many years ago. But I know it must be hard for you to see Andrew and ire together like that..."


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about me." Hana hastily interrupted the old man''s sentence, "ire and I are good friends, so I''m really happy for her. Besides, I know how much Andrew loves ire. I don''t intend to interfere with their rtionship at all." She exined.


    Even though Hana and Andrew were only arranged by their family, she really loved him. Her feelings toward the man were sincere and genuine. But Hana also knew that Andrew couldn''t reciprocate her feelings. When Andrew jumped into the sea to save ire, Hana knew that she had lost him. She decided to give up and bury all her feelings deep down in her heart. Hana prefered to watch the happiness of the man she loved from a distance.


    Grandpa Anton sighed again when he saw the bitter smile on Hana''s face, but he didn''t say anything else. Deep down inside, he muttered, ''You really can''t force your heart to love someone who''s not destined for you!''


    *****


    The trip from the Imperial Restaurant back to the Lilia hotel took about an hour and a half drive. They left the restaurant at about eight in the evening.


    ire returned to the back seat with Lilia. The woman was busy pointing out various interesting locations in Jakarta that they passed on their way to Lilia.


    Lilia listened politely while nodding asionally whenever ire pointed out the car. It''s not like Lilia wasn''t interested in all of those ces, but she kept hoping that Jean was also here with her right now.


    When they had driven for half an hour, the car passed by a row of roadside bars.


    "Lilia, it''s still not toote, so how about we sit and chat at one of those bars?" ire suggested while pointing out the window, "I know which bar has the best drinks and the most beautiful views!"


    ire was so enthusiastic about taking Lilia around Jakarta that she didn''t think too far about her proposal. Jean''s sister wanted to wee Lilia as warmly as possible and spend some quality time with her sister-inw.


    This was the first time that ire had liked someone so much. She felt Lilia''s personality which was calm, but not boring suited her. Her sister-inw only spoke as needed, but her words were always pleasant to hear.


    Lilia nodded as she said, "I don''t know about afortable ce to hangout in Jakarta, so I''ll just follow Sister ire''s suggestion."


    ireughed and patted Lilia on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, just leave it to me! We the Widjaya family always love to hang out, so we know all the best ces to go!"


    Andrew nced at ire and held back the sigh that almost escaped his lips, ''Aren''t you the only one like that?'' Andrew knew that neither James nor Jean was the type to wander off at night just for entertainment!


    Finally Andrew could not hold back and spoke up, "Doesn''t Lilia have a busy schedule tomorrow? Don''t forget that she went to Jakarta to shoot a movie! You don''t want to trouble her, do you?" He said softly.


    The man''s words sounded like he was worried about Lilia, but actually Andrew was just saying that so they could go home soon. Rather than spending time at the bar, he would rather spend time alone with ire at home!


    ire looked at her husband with a nk face. She hadpletely forgotten that Lilia was here for work, not on vacation. ire opened her mouth to retract her invitation, but Lilia was faster.


    "I don''t really mind." Lilia said with a small smile, "My shooting schedule just started after half past ten in the morning. Visiting the bar for a while tonight won''t interfere with my work."


    Lilia didn''t want to reject ire''s kindness. Apart from that, she had slept the whole way to Jakarta, so Lilia wasn''t really sleepy yet. But she didn''t realize that Andrew''s expression turned bitter at her words.


    Andrew promised himself to talk to Jean about what to do after the wedding. If his younger brother-inw wasn''t careful, Lilia would be more and more reluctant to leave her job and have a child like ire! When would Andrew be able to cradle his own child?!

 Chapter 160 - Romance

    The car slowed to a stop in front of a bar with a sign reading ''Bar Haven''. The bar was just one of the many bars lining the side of the road. Lilia saw that there were many young men and women roaming along the streets, enjoying the nightlife.


    Andrew frowned when he saw the booming number of pedestrians. He guessed that they were all visiting because today coincided with the start of a long holiday.


    The man turned his head towards the two women sitting in the back seat, "My younger brother''s friend is the owner of this bar. I heard this ce is quieter and morefortable than the other bars."


    Lilia nodded as she replied, "I believe in Brother Andrew''s rmendation."


    Andrew gave a small cough and continued, "The area around here is very crowded because today is the start of a long holiday. So you two better stay inside the bar and not go anywhere. After you guys chat until you''re satisfied, we''ll immediately take Lilia home. Do you understand?"


    Andrew''s sharp gaze fell on ire, who immediately shifted her gaze, "Oh, you are right. I forgot that this was the start of a long holiday. I didn''t expect this ce to be so crowded." She said to change the subject.


    "ire?" Andrew urged with a smiling face that looked scary.


    "... yes, I understand." ire replied reluctantly.


    Lilia struggled to hold backughter when she saw their intriguing interaction.


    The three of them got out of the car and headed towards the bar. At the same time, the bar manager noticed Andrew''s appearance. The man immediately ran out and greeted them wholeheartedly.


    "Mr. Andrew! Wee to the ''Haven Bar''! I am honored to have you here tonight!" The manager greeted him with a polite bow. In his heart, that man was actually very panicked. The Austin Family''s oldest son wasing here tonight?! He must provide the best service for him!


    Andrew nodded briefly before instructing, "Prepare a private room for us."


    "Of course, of course!" The manager repeatedly bent his body as he opened the door for the man.


    Then, the manager''s gaze fell on the two women following behind Andrew. He recognized ire, who was Andrew''s wife. But the manager''s eyes widened when he saw Lilia.


    ''Isn''t this woman Lilia Pangestu, the model who just caught the attention of the whole world with her appearance in Mn?! What is Lilia''s rtionship with Andrew?! Are they secretly lovers?! Then why did theye here with ire, Andrew''s legal wife?!'' He thought.


    The three people walked in without realizing the misunderstanding that was filling the manager''s mind.


    Lilia looked around the bar with an impressed look. The atmosphere in the bar waspletely calm, as Andrew said. The lights were deliberately dimmed and calm music filled the entire bar.


    They were just entering the VIP room when Lilia''s cellphone rang. She took out her cell phone, half expecting to see Merry''s name on the screen. But what was written there was her husband''s name.


    "Hello, Jean?" Lilia picked up the phone with a happy expression. After being forced to witness the closeness of Andrew and ire, she became increasingly homesick for Jean.


    "What are you doing right now?" Jean asked in his signature low voice.


    Lilia nced around her and hesitated for a moment. Should she tell Jean that she was in the bar right now? She knew that man would nag her, but there was a part of Lilia that was curious about Jean''s reaction. What the heck could that man do from Surabaya?


    "I''m at the bar with Sister ire!" Lilia answered in a light voice.


    For a moment, there was only silence from the other end of the line. Lilia became anxious when Jean didn''t say anything.


    "�� Jean? Hello? Jean? Can you hear me?" Lilia began to feel worried.


    When Jean finally spoke, his voice sounded icy cold and couldn''t be denied, "��Give your cell phone to Sister ire. Now."


    On the other end of the phone, Jean gripped the phone tightly. He wanted to fly to Jakarta immediately and take Lilia away from any of the bars, but the pile of documents in front of him prevented him from going anywhere.


    Jean ran his fingers through his hair and let out a deep breath. Right now, he wanted to scold his irresponsible older sister. How dare ire invite Lilia to the bar?! What if a man approached his wife?! And why didn''t Andrew stop his sister?!


    Lilia closed her mouth tightly when she felt the anger behind Jean''s cold voice. She was starting to feel guilty for saying that. But if Jean found outter�� and the man always managed to find out�� Lilia was sure he would be even more angry.


    With no other choice, Lilia handed her cell phone to ire with an apologetic smile, "Um ... Jean wants to talk to you ..."


    ire raised her eyebrows in surprise, then she immediately realized why Jean wanted to talk to her. The woman epted the cell phone with a big smile, "What''s the matter, Jean? Why are you mad at me? Don''t you trust me to take good care of Lilia?" ire asked casually.


    Lilia didn''t know what Jean''s answer was, but it made ireugh out loud, "Okay, I know you won''t be able to believe me. Then what can you do from there? Take it easy, I''ll take good care of her! Trust me!"


    Without saying anything, the call was cut off by Jean. ire stared at the cellphone screen with a mix of surprise and anger. She just let out a deep sigh at that as she grumbled inwardly, ''Forget it, Jean always behaved like this to everyone except Lilia.'' That man was the most troublesome human being in the Widjaya Family!


    ire returned the cell phone to Lilia and turned to Andrew, "Honey ..." ire called. The woman was ready to pour out all her irritation of her younger brother when it was Andrew''s cell phone turn to ring.


    "Ah�� sorry. Wait a minute." Andrew took out his cell phone and stared at the screen. Jean''s name was clearly written there.


    Andrew''s strange expression exined it all to Lilia. Her husband, who sometimes acted so childish, now called Andrew instead. She could already guess that Jean would ask the man to take them away from this bar as soon as possible.


    Lilia scratched her cheek with an embarrassed expression as she said, "Brother Andrew, sorry to bother you too. I didn''t know that Jean would do that..."


    "Why are you the one who apologized?" ire said while pushing a ss of cocktail towards Lilia, "Jean is too strict about manners. Just let him call my husband. I''m sure they''ll finish this. You don''t need to feel guilty, Lilia. Just enjoy your time here!"


    Andrew nced at ire with a helpless expression, then he got up from his chair to take the call. While Andrew was busy talking with Jean, Lilia and ire continued to chat warmly like a pair of friends who had known each other for a long time. They discussed many topics that night.


    When Andrew finally came back after hanging up from Jean, he found that there was only half the cocktail ss in front of the two women. Andrew frowned and confiscated ire''s ss. Then the man poured a ss of soda for his wife.


    "Aren''t you allergic to alcohol? Did you forget about it? Just drink this." Andrew coaxed while putting the ss of soda in ire''s hand.


    Lilia turned her gaze again with a flushed face. Their closeness really made her jealous! If only she could meet Jean right now!

 Chapter 161 - Second Son Of The Austin Family

    ire looked skeptically at the ss of soda in her hand, then tried to take a sip. Almost immediately she frowned, "This drink is not as strong as I imagined. Give me back my drink earlier!" She urged.


    Andrew didn''t say anything and kept the ss of alcohol out of ire''s reach. But when his wife put on a sullen face and pretended to be sulking, Andrew could only sigh.


    "Alcoholic drinks are not good for you." Andrew tried to persuade his wife gently, "If you don''t like soda, how about juice?"


    ire finally stopped frowning and thought about it for a moment, "If you insist, I don''t mind." She said, looking away. But the woman was actually hiding her smile.


    Lilia hurriedly took her gaze away from that romantic moment. She took another deep breath when she realized that she would not be able to see Jean for the next month.


    Even worse, Jean didn''t call Lilia back after their brief conversation earlier. It looked like that man didn''t want to disturb Lilia''s night.


    Not long after, the notification sound for Other apps rang from Andrew''s cellphone. The man opened his cell phone and frowned, "My brother is on his way here." He said.


    Hearing that, ire raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Oh? Shouldn''t your brother be studying abroad?" She was confused hearing the news. As far as ire knew, the long vacation at the end of each semester had ended now.


    Andrew massaged his forehead with a tired sigh, "The kid just came home at any time of day and he hasn''t said anything about his return to my parents until recently."


    Lilia sipped her drink while thinking that a calm and mature man like Andrew could have a troublesome younger brother. But when you think about it, the same was true for Lilia and Daniel.


    "Maybe my brother heard from his friend that we came here, so he stopped by identally." Andrew continued.


    "Brother Andrew, what kind of person is your brother?" Lilia asked curiously.


    Andrew shrugged his shoulders, "He will be 27 this year. As a person who grew up with him, I think he is a cold, stubborn, and willful person. Nobody in our family can control him, except my grandfather." He said with a faint smile.


    While they were talking, the roar of a car engine stopped in front of the bar. Lilia didn''t really know about cars, but at least she knew that it must be some kind of sports car.


    ire turned to Lilia and smiled supportively, "Don''t worry, Andrew''s little brother is a little naughty, but he''s a good person. He also has many friends in the entertainment world. Maybe he wants to introduce you to his friends, so that you can more easily get a job offer." ire exined.


    "Okay." Lilia nodded while smiling back. ire sounded too optimistic. It''s true what she said. There was nothing wrong with establishing rtionships with people who had wide connections.


    But Andrew gave ire a disapproving look, "Friend? What kind of friends does that brat have? They aren''t good people for sure! You trust that kid too much, ire."


    Before ire could respond, there was the sound of the bar door''s opening. Apanied by the sound of the bar manager''s respectful greeting, a male figure walked in. The bar manager directed him to the private room upied by Lilia and the others.


    The man opened the door without knocking and leaned casually on the doorway, "Yo, Bro. Long time no see. Can''t you look happier when you meet your brother?" He conveyed his greeting.


    Andrew sighed again, massaging his head. He didn''t know where his younger brother had learned to irritate others every time the boy opened his mouth.


    Both ire and Lilia turned to look at Andrew''s brother. The man was wearing a long ck coat that covered a in white T-shirt. The ck jeans and boots he wore made the man look even taller. Even Lilia could only reach his chin.


    "Hello, Mike! Just ignore your brother, his face always looks serious like that. Come here and sit with us!" ire greeted him warmly. She waved her hand excitedly.


    The man nodded politely at ire. His attitude changed 180 degreespared to when he spoke with Andrew earlier, "Hello, Sister ire."


    Lilia watched Mike''s appearance closely. The man was dressed ording to the popr trend. If Lilia bumped into Mike on the street, she might think he was an actor. His style was not too shy, but it entuated his own personality.


    Lilia''s gaze shifted to the man''s face. Mike looked simr to his brother. Both had brown eyes, but Mike''s eyes were narrower than Andrew''s. His sharp nose made him look handsome, but the corners of his mouth always lifted into a sly smile. This diminished Mike''s good looks and made people constantly feel alerted.


    Andrew sighed and pulled out an empty chair for his younger brother, "What day since you have returned to Jakarta? When do you intend to go home and say hi to Mom and Dad?" Andrew scolded him.


    His younger brother owned several apartments in his name. Mike was always hanging out with his friends all day long and hadn''te home since half a month ago. Even worse, Mike also often disappeared overseas. His younger brother imed that he was visiting friends who were also members of the sports car club.


    For Andrew, his younger brother was a living example of someone who took life for granted.


    "Hm?" Mike ignored his brother''s nagging and focused his attention on Lilia, who was sitting across him, "This woman ..."


    "Oh, this is my sister-inw, Lilia Pangestu." ire noticed Mike''s gaze and immediately introduced Lilia.


    "Oh? The model who opened Mn Fashion Week?" Mike raised an eyebrow. His expression was filled with interest. Then his gaze fell on the ring on Lilia''s ring finger and his eyes widened.


    ''Lilia Pangestu is already married? With the Widjaya Family?'' He guessed in his mind.


    Lilia smiled and nodded,pletely unfazed by Mike''s aggressive gaze, "Yeah right, that''s me." She replied calmly.


    "Oh ..." Mike looked away and started to y the wine ss in front of him. He looked as if he had lost interest in Lilia when he realized that she was married.


    Around half past ten, Lilia suggested they go home.


    ire checked her watch and nodded, "You''re right, we have to go. Mike, you better get home early. Your brother and I will take Lilia home first. Don''t forget to stop by the house if you have time."


    Mike leaned back in his chair. He shook his wine ss and looked at them with azy gaze, "Where will you take Lilia?" He asked, ncing at the model.


    "Lilia is currently shooting at Studio Pixel. You know, the film studio in the suburbs?" ire exined. When she saw Mike nod, Jean''s older sister continued, "Andrew will drive. We have to get there before 11pm, so we have to leave immediately."


    "Alright, be careful on the road." Mike waved halfheartedly.


    But ire didn''t seem to mind. She turned to Andrew and said, "Let''s go."


    The three of them got up from their chairs and headed for the door. Lilia stopped before exiting, then turned to Mike. The two''s gazes met for a moment. Behind the man''szy attitude, Lilia felt that Mike was watching her closely.. Lilia just nodded politely before hurriedly catching up with ire and Andrew.

 Chapter 162 - I Really Like Lilia!

    The night was gettingte when Lilia stepped outside the Haven Bar, but the number of pedestrians around the streets had just increased. She followed ire and Andrew into the car, then immediately drove back to her hotel.


    In the car, Lilia touched her face that had been feeling hot as if she had a fever. She took out her cell phone and used the camera of the phone as a mirror. As expected, Lilia''s cheeks were flushed from the alcoholic drink she drank earlier.


    She felt a little guilty about getting drunk, even though Jean had repeatedly warned her to be careful. If that man were here, he would definitely scold Lilia for breaking her promise. Lilia closed her eyes and tried to take her mind off Jean so she wouldn''t miss him even more.


    But the harder she tried, the more she thought about Jean. She wondered what her husband was doing now. Did Jean already go to his bed? Or did the man immerse himself in his workte into the night?


    While thinking about that, Lilia unconsciously fell asleep. She just woke up when ire gently shook her shoulder.


    "Lilia, sorry to wake you up, but we''ve arrived at your hotel." ire said with an apologetic smile.


    Lilia checked her watch. It was already a little past eleven at night. She thanked ire for waking her up. Before getting out of the car, Lilia took out the present she had prepared beforehand and gave it to ire.


    "Sister ire, this is for you." Lilia said with a big smile, "I hope you like it."


    ire looked at Lilia in surprise. She just stared at the small box in Lilia''s hand without taking it for a moment, "What is that? When did you buy it? Haven''t we been together since earlier?" Asked ire in surprise.


    The woman seemed to suspect that Lilia had slipped away without ire''s knowledge to buy a present when they left tonight.


    Liliaughed and put the gift box in ire''s hand, "It''s not like that. I''ve prepared it from Surabaya. I''m sure this gift will suit you, Sister ire."


    As ire''s attention focused on opening the box, Lilia opened the car door and stepped out. Then, she turned and bent over to look at the husband and wife.


    "Thank you for showing me around tonight." Lilia said sincerely, "Be careful on the road. I''ll go in first."


    "Ah, Lilia ..."


    Before ire could say anything about the gift, Lilia had closed the car door and walked away. ire could only stare at the figure of the beautiful woman stepping into the hotel lobby.


    "This kid really ..." ire sighed, "Who could have thought that she would buy me a present?"


    Andrew, held the steering wheel with one hand and turned to the back seat when he heard ire''s words. He raised his eyebrows and said, "There is no one else in this car but us right now. Why don''t you move beside me like usual?"


    ire detected the irritation in Andrew''s voice and decided that the man''s patience was running low. She got out of the car before moving into the front seat at Andrew''s request.


    After sitting down, ire''s attention was caught again by the gift box. She slowly opened it and revealed a pair of earrings made of jade. ire''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Ah, aren''t these the earrings in your uncle''s auction, Andrew?" ire looked up and looked at her husband.


    The Austin family didn''t just own a jade mine offshore. They also had shops in the gem and jewelry business. In recent times, high-quality jade had be increasingly rare and difficult to find. That''s why ire was surprised to see the quality of these jade earrings, which could be considered high-quality items.


    "Just ept the gift." Andrew calmly suggested, "I''m sure Lilia would be much happier if you happily epted her gift."


    ire rubbed the pair of earrings before sighing, "I really like Lilia. She is always true to herself and generous. I sometimes think that it would be better if Lilia was my little sister instead of that cold-hearted child." She said half joking, "But no matter what, I''m happy to be a family with a woman as good as Lilia."


    Andrew nced at ire with a smile. He started running the car jokingly, "I can see that you like Lilia so much that you left your job just to show her around. So far, she was the first to make you do that."


    ''Not even her husband could make this stubborn woman leave her job.'' Andrew added to his praise but didn''t word it out. Lilia also made him a private driver this whole night. Andrew was determined to hold ire responsible and spend more time alone with him than usual.


    *****


    When Lilia stepped into her royal suite, she was immediately greeted with a shocking sight.


    Merry was sitting cross-legged on the sofa. A box of tissues perched on herp, while her tears flowed endlessly.


    "Merry?!" Lilia immediately dropped her handbag and ran to the young woman''s side, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? Are you alright?" She asked worriedly.


    She always thought of Merry as an innocent little sister who needed protection. Who dared to make this little sister cry?!


    "Sob ... sob ... Sis Lilia ... you ... sob ... are back ...!" Merry said, sobbing.


    Lilia took a tissue from the box on Merry''sp and began to use it to wipe the assistant''s face. "No, don''t cry. Tell me, what happened?" She asked.


    Merry took another tissue to dry her eyes before pointing to the television screen in front of her. "The romantic scene in the music video that you recorded back in the day is really touching!" She said before wiping her nose with a tissue.


    "��Huh?"


    Lilia took a moment to process Merry''s words. She slowly turned her head towards therge television screen. It so happened that the scene that appeared on television was the moment when she and Ryan met on the campus'' front yard. Lilia returned her gaze to Merry, who was again starting to shed tears.


    "�� So you are crying just from watching this music video?" Lilia asked in disbelief.


    Merry wiped her tears again before giving a strong nod, "Your acting really hits my heart, Sis! I can imagine myself in your position easily! I feel very, very touched��!"


    Lilia sighed and stopped asking Merry. She had learned that she couldn''t understand what was on fans'' minds, especially those who were so obsessed toward her.


    She left Merry who was still busy watching the music video and went to take a shower. After freshening up, Lilia threw herself onto the bed and immediately essed the inte. If it weren''t for Merry''s silly cry earlier, she wouldn''t have remembered that today was Ryan''s newest album release.


    As expected, the whole inte was talking about Ryan Fever''stest album. Not only that, they also offended Lilia, who was dubbed the girl idol of the whole campus. Lilia ignored the discussion forum and found a post from the Lyra Music Company official website regarding the music album.


    [Lilia]: "@Ryan, I hope your album will be sold out!"


    After leaving thatment, Lilia returned to the discussion forum that discussed herself.


    [User1060]: "This is Lilia Pangestu''s first music video! She really is very talented at acting!"


    [User2739]: "I wonder how many piles of bricks are under Ryan''s feet to match Lilia''s height in the scene where they stare at each other?"


    [User1912]: "For some reason, I get the feeling that Ryan looks like a little dog who follows his owner (Lilia) around!"


    [User3782]: "Lilia Pangestu looks like a talented actress. I will be her fan starting today!"


    [User2083]: "@ User3782, Just fans? For me, Lilia Pangestu is my college idol starting today!"


    [User1912]: "@ User2083, won''t you turn 46 this year? Needless to say, I know your private information."


    Lilia couldn''t help herself andughed out loud reading all thosements. Ever since she entered the entertainment world, Lilia had never cared about her reputation in cyberspace. Even if her fans leftments on her social media ounts, Lilia would only read them briefly without replying to theirments.


    Around half past twelve in the evening, Lilia tried to send a message via the Other app to Jean.


    [Lilia]: "Are you sleeping?"


    Lilia looked anxiously at her cell phone''s screen.. It wasn''t until a minuteter that her cell phone rang.

 Chapter 163 - Waiting For Your Call!

    When Lilia''s cell phone rang, she almost dropped it in shock. With trembling hands, she checked the name on the screen. Jean Widjaya. She frowned with a guilty expression. Lilia was worried that she might actually disturb Jean''s rest with this phone call.


    "Hello, Jean?" Lilia said while picking up the phone.


    "Have you returned to the hotel?" Jean asked. The man''s tone sounded as gentle as ever, but Lilia could detect a faint irritation in his voice. It seemed like Jean was still angry because ire took Lilia to the bar.


    Lilia leaned against the head of the bed, her hands ying with the thick nket that was spread on top of it, "Yes, I just came back. Why are you not sleeping yet? Are you still busy?" She replied lightly.


    She could imagine Jean surrounded by piles of documents in his office, apanied by Kenny, half crying because Jean forced him to overtime. The corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a faint smile at the thought. She made a mental note to buy a souvenir for Jean''s dedicated assistant.


    "I''m waiting for your call."


    Jean''s words broke Lilia''s thoughts and wiped the smile from her face. She wrung the nket in her hand, muttering, "��Sorry. I enjoyed my time with Sister ire too much�� so I came hometer than I nned. But I promise that I won''t do it again." Lilia added thatst sentence quickly.


    Guilt filled Lilia''s chest and made her feel even worse. She didn''t mean to make Jean stay up all night just waiting for her call.


    Jean heard the guilt in Lilia''s voice and chuckled. The man was able to guess what Lilia was thinking easily. He didn''t me Lilia for forgetting to contact him, but there was nothing wrong with making his wife feel guilty sometimes.


    "Lilia, I''m not forbidding you to have fun." Jean said softly, "But you have to remember that Jakarta is different from Surabaya. Take Clifford with you wherever you go."


    Lilia nodded while listening to Jean''s lecture. She could already tell that the man had sent Clifford to escort her. But Jean''s lecture still wasn''t over.


    "Then don''t put yourself in danger. Always put your safety first, no matter what. I don''t want what happened in Mn to happen again. You know that I''m always worried about you, right? Understand?"


    Lilia couldn''t help herself andughed out loud. The man''s lecture was lengthy and he was too overprotective, but Lilia didn''t mind at all. Worrying about her like this was Jean''s form of love. Lilia''s chest felt warm as she realized how much that man was thinking about her.


    "Lilia? Do you understand?" Jean repeated, her tone not epting of rejection.


    As long as Clifford was with his wife, Jean would not be worried. Clifford was the head of Jean''s security team and the best bodyguard the Widjaya Family had. That man''s ability would not be inferior to an experienced military soldier.


    Lilia was a public figure, and her appearance always attracted attention wherever she went. For the sake of protecting his wife, Jean would not hesitate to send his best personal bodyguard.


    "Yes, yes, I understand. I won''t make you worry, Jean." Lilia said with a big smile.


    "Very nice. I don''t want you to sleep toote, so I''ll hang up." Jean said, "Sleep well, Lili."


    Lilia''s cheeks immediately warmed when she heard that nickname, "Y-Yeah...good night ... honey."


    Without waiting for Jean''s answer, Lilia immediately hung up the phone. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her pounding heart. Her face felt hot and Lilia felt a little relieved that Merry didn''t see her embarrassing appearance.


    In his office, Jean stared nkly at the cellphone in his hand. A few secondster, he chuckled and put the phone back away. If Lilia were here with him, Jean would have held her tight and kissed her.


    Kenn repeatedly stole nces at his boss from his working seat on the sofa. He watched Jean''s behavior with a worried expression.


    Jean had been acting weird ever since he finished talking to his wife. At first, the man chuckled, then suddenly he took a deep breath as if regretting something. Then Jean looked back at his cellphone with a conflicted look, as if he wanted to call Lilia back but didn''t want to bother her.


    "What are you looking at?" Jean asked curtly as he caught Kenny''s gaze.


    Kenny hurriedly lowered his head as Jean''s gaze fell on him. He prayed that Lilia would quickly finish filming and return home. Kenny didn''t want to be forced to workte every night just because his boss was lonely at home!


    *****


    The next day, Lilia arrived at the film studio at nine in the morning to start shooting.


    As their car drew closer to the studio, she realized that Merry''s movements looked suspicious. Her assistant continued to hold her stomach and her face was pale white.


    "Merry, are you alright?" Lilia asked worriedly. She reached out and held Merry''s forehead. The young woman did not have a fever, but her body temperature was lower than usual. Merry''s forehead was also covered in cold sweat.


    Merry took Lilia''s warm hand and pressed it against her cheek, "Sis Lilia, this is my first day... my stomach feels cramped..." Sheined in a small voice.


    Lilia took a moment to process Merry''s words. Then she understood that this was the first day she had her period. There was Clifford in the car too, so Merry didn''t want to say it out loud.


    But Merry''s poor appearance worried Lilia. She looked around and saw that they would soon be reaching the studio.


    "Clifford, you just have to drop me off at the studio. Then you can take Merry back to the hotel. Have the hotel staff prepare hot ginger soup for her." Lilia ordered.


    "What? No, I don''t want to go back to the hotel! " Merry protested as she kept clutching her stomach, "I have to apany Sis Lilia to shoot! There must be plenty of other celebrities there, and they must all have their assistants with them! If Lilia came without an assistant��!"


    Lilia''s reputation among the other cast would fall. Maybe they wouldn''t be that brave enough to look down on Lilia so tantly, but they would definitely look down on that model. This would only add to the reason to treat Lilia as they wished because this was her first time filming.


    Merry went to Jakarta to apany and help Lilia, but now she was giving her a hard time. She lowered her head while biting her lip, trying to hold back her tears.


    Suddenly, Lilia grabbed Merry''s cheeks and lifted her face, forcing Merry to look at the older woman, "You are too much!" Lilia scolded while putting on an angry expression, "I''ll be fine, so you don''t have to worry about me!"


    Before Merry could react, the car stopped in front of the studio building. Lilia removed her hands from Merry''s face and got out of the car.


    "Clifford, bring Merry back, will you? Please take care of her for me." Lilia said before turning away.


    "Sis Lilia, wait ...!" Merry reached out to catch the model''s arm, but Lilia had closed the car door without looking back.


    Merry tried to open the car door, but the door did not budge. She turned towards Clifford with an angry expression, "Open the door! I have to catch up with Lilia! " She demanded.


    She didn''t want to let Lilia go alone because she didn''t trust the other cast. Even worse, Harold wasn''t here to apany Lilia. What if one of them tried to cause trouble with Lilia?


    Yet Clifford acted as if the young woman had said nothing. He started to run the car again, "Sit down." He said briefly in a calm voice.


    Merry red at Clifford, then ignored his words. She repeatedly tried to open the car door, but the only way to unlock it was by pressing the button on the driver''s door.. As they got further away from the studio building, Merry finally gave up.

 Chapter 164 - The Pain Was Unbearable

    Merry sat back in her chair with a sullen face. However, her anger did notst long and was soon reced by an expression of pain. All her movements earlier made the pain in her stomach even worse.


    Meanwhile, Clifford drove as fast as he could and arrived at the hotel in a few minutes. He intended only to drop Merry off before returning to the studio as soon as possible. After all, Clifford''s main job here was to escort Lilia. Jean would skin him alive if anything happened to her.


    Clifford stopped the car in front of the lobby and got out of the car. Then he opened the door for Merry. The young woman''s condition seemed even more severe than before. Her forehead was covered with beads of cold sweat. There were several strands of hair that had fallen from the braid and stuck to her forehead.


    "Can youe down? We''ve arrived at the hotel." Clifford said in a gentler tone than usual.


    But Merry frowned and crossed her arms, "Why are you ignoring my wishes?" Merry protested. "I have repeatedly said that I will apany Sis Lilia to shoot in the studio!"


    Though she said that, Merry herself knew that her condition would get worse if she insisted on apanying Lilia. Not only did she suffer period cramps, she was also not used to the cold weather here. Merry caught a cold because she wandered with Clifford all night without wearing thick clothes.


    Clifford stared at Merry for a moment, then sighed, "Mrs. Lilia asked me to take you back to the hotel. Don''t worry, I intend to return to the studio as soon as you feel better."


    Merry''s annoyed expression softened a little when she heard that, "Then, don''t forget to prepare hot water for Ms. Lilia. She always drank it whenever she was done with a job. Ah, the thermos bottle is in my little bag. Also, chewing gum, towels, a small fan, and�� " Merry started to mention one by one the items she always carried.


    However, as time went by, Merry''s voice grew smaller. Her facial expression was filled with pain as she clutched her stomach. The pain was unbearable!


    "I understand. I''ll take care of it, so you don''t have to worry." Clifford said as he helped Merry get out of the car.


    The pain in her stomach made Merry''s footsteps unsteady. She walked up the stairs to the lobby door with Clifford''s help. But Merry woke up and pushed Clifford away.


    "I can go back on my own. You have to go and look after Big Sis Lilia for me." Merry insisted.


    The young woman pressed on against Clifford until the man had no other choice. Merry could be very stubborn when she already knew what she wanted.


    Merry cursed her fate today, which made her have to rest at the hotel even though this was Lilia''s first day shooting a movie. She''s constantly worrying that something bad might happen to Lilia.


    Pushing Clifford away, Merry continued up the stairs, clutching her stomach. But with each step Merry took, her tears continued to flow without stopping. Her stomach felt like it was being pricked by thousands of needles and she could barely walk.


    For a moment, Merry hoped that someone woulde and apany her through this pain. However, she bit her lip while shaking her head vigorously. If she asked Clifford to apany her, she knew the man wouldn''t refuse. But that meant Lilia would be filming alone. If anything happened to that model, Merry would not be able to forgive herself.


    Because of that, Merry forced herself to go step by step, while enduring the stinging pain.


    Behind Merry, Clifford stood there, watching the young woman walk away. The man was caught in an extraordinary dilemma. His boss sent him all the way to Jakarta to protect Lilia. But he also could not leave Merry who was suffering just like that.


    Clifford looked at the car parked at the bottom of the steps, then his gaze shifted to the figure of Merry walking upstairs. Clifford''s right footnded on Merry''s direction, but he immediately stopped himself. No, he reminded himself that he was here as Lilia''s bodyguard, not to escort Merry. Clifford hardened his heart and turned around, then started stepping down the stairs.


    But secondster, there was a sound of sobsing from behind Clifford. The man''s body suddenly turned stiff and his steps stopped. Clifford knew he had to leave immediately, but his body refused to move.


    Clifford closed his mouth tight and closed his eyes for a moment, then he turned over. He hurried up the stairs to the lobby. Clifford asked the security officer manning the lobby''s door to park the car before walking in.


    He immediately saw Merry, who was squatting in the middle of the lobby pressing her stomach. The young woman sobbed regardless of the passersby in the lobby. The staff and tourists passing through the lobby gave Merry questioning gazes. They also nced at the man in ck who was standing behind the young woman.


    Clifford felt ufortable with all the attention. Increasingly, more people in the lobby stared at them.


    On the other hand, Merry did not realize that Clifford was following behind her. The young woman dragged her steps into the elevator and crouched in a corner. She continued to hold her stomach while asionally wiping her tears.


    Suddenly, arge shadow fell over Merry. She looked up and met the head of Jean''s bodyguard team.


    "��Don''t cry." Clifford handed Merry the box of tissues he had taken from the reception desk.


    For a moment, Merry was so shocked that she stopped crying. She stared nkly at the t face of the man in ck. Then Merry''s eyes began to fill with tears and small sobs escaped her tightly closed mouth. She showed no sign of taking the tissue Clifford had offered her.


    Clifford sighed and knelt before the young woman. He began to wipe Merry''s tears with great patience and tenderness.


    Merry closed her eyes and let Clifford wipe her face. This was the first time anyone had taken care of it since Merry ran away from home. The warmth of Clifford''s hands and the softness of his touch almost made the young woman shed tears again. But Merry held back with difficulty. She didn''t want to waste Clifford''s efforts by crying again.


    The elevator reached the floor of Merry''s room and the door slid open. Clifford nced at Merry, waiting for the young woman to get off the elevator first. But Merry did not move from her position.


    Lilia''s assistant stretched out both hands and said in a small voice, "I-I can''t stand up ... p-please ... carry me ..."


    Clifford stared at Merry for a moment before sighing again. Even though he always put on a t face, Clifford actually felt sorry for Merry''s messy and pitiful appearance. He bent down and slipped his hands under Merry''s knees, then lifted her easily. He could barely feel Merry''s tiny weight.


    Merry put one arm around Clifford''s neck, the other still rubbing her stomach. They walked out of the elevator in that embarrassing position. A hotel staff member who was cleaning the hallway stood frozen and stared at the two of them with a gaping mouth.


    However, Merry did not have time to notice the stares of the hotel staff. She was busy scolding Clifford, "Slow down! Go slow, Clifford! My stomach still hurts��!"


    The hotel staff quickly stepped aside and watched the two of them walk by. The middle-aged woman shook her head while muttering, "Young people these days are really shameless, showing off their affection in public!"


    Clifford clenched his mouth shut as he slowed his steps. He wanted to stop and exin to the staff that she had misunderstood him, but Merry was his top priority right now.


    The man led Merry up to her room before descending back into the lobby. Clifford stopped one of the hotel staff and asked to prepare hot ginger soup for Merry.


    After taking care of that, Clifford stood silently in the lobby. He hesitated for a moment, then finally decided to check Merry''s condition again. The man was just turning toward the elevator when the lobby door slid open, revealing a familiar male figure.


    The handsome young man pulled the suitcase in his left hand, while the other hand pressed the cellphone to his ear. He wore a ck jacket made by a foreign designer and matching jeans.


    Clifford turned and his eyes widened as he recognized the man.


    Why was he here?!

 Chapter 165 - Tell Me What Happened

    The man raised his eyebrows when he saw Clifford''s figure, "Where''s the little girl?" He asked.


    Before Clifford could answer, the man heard sobsing from the other end of the line. He then frowned and tightened his grip on the trunk, ''Damn, who dared make Merry cry?!''


    "Why are you crying? What''s wrong? Tell me what happened!" Chris insisted in a panic.


    "Brother Chris ... I-I ..." That was all Merry could say before she started sobbing again.


    Chris''s heart twisted when he heard the young woman''s crying voice.


    "Where is she?!" Chris repeated to Clifford, who was still standing there.


    Clifford finally came to his senses and immediately replied, "Follow me. Miss Merry is in the royal suite."


    The two men headed for the elevator and descended on the floor of Merry''s room. Luckily, Clifford had left the bedroom door open so they could just enter.


    Chris had only taken two paces when he heard Merry''s weak voiceing from the living room.


    "...It hurts....It hurts so much... sob ...Am I going to die...?"


    Chris left his suitcase at the door and ran into the living room. The man''s gaze was immediately fixed on Merry who was lying on the sofa. The woman''s body was wrapped in a thick nket, making her look like a cocoon that was about to hatch. Merry turned over and over on the big sofa, still groaning in pain.


    While Chris was still trying to process this scene, Clifford walked past him. The man carried a bowl of hot ginger soup in his hand. He went over to Merry and knelt beside the sofa.


    "Clifford ... my stomach hurts so much ..." Merryined when she saw the man.


    Clifford ced the bowl of soup on the table before stroking Merry''s hair, "You will be fine. This ginger soup will make you feel better." He said, calming her down.


    Lilia''s personal bodyguard felt Chris''s gaze pierce his back. Clifford turned and their eyes met. For a moment, the atmosphere between them felt tense, like swords colliding.


    But that moment didn''tst long as Clifford immediately relented. The man got up and walked over to Chris.


    "Young Master Chris, as you can see, Miss Merry''s health is not very good. I will hand Miss Merry over to you, because I must immediately go to escort Miss Lilia." Clifford said in a polite tone.


    "��Okay." Chris nodded with a conflicted expression. He wanted to yell at Clifford for touching Merry earlier, but he had good reason for his actions. At least Chris was relieved that Clifford wasn''t going to interfere with his time with Merry.


    Hearing Chris''s voice, Merry lifted her face and called out, "Brother Chris ...?"


    When Merry distracted Chris, Clifford took the opportunity to leave the room. He closed the door behind him silently, but his eyes were cold and emotionless.


    "This is the best way." Clifford tried to convince himself, "Only this is the best for everyone."


    He realized his ce from the start. The difference in status between himself and Merry was like heaven and earth. There was an indescribable gulf between them. That''s why Clifford kept all his feelings in his heart and buried them deep.


    "For the sake of Miss Merry''s happiness, I will do anything."


    *****


    After Clifford left, Chris sighed and neutralized his expression. He didn''t want to make Merry even more depressed.


    "Brother Chris..." Called Merry again, this time her voice was stronger than before.


    Chris took off his jacket and put it on the table, then walked over to Merry. He knelt beside the sofa, just as Clifford had done earlier.


    "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt?" Chris asked softly.


    Merry looked at Chris with pitiful eyes as she continued to rub her stomach, "My stomach hurts..." She groaned.


    "Did you eat something strange? Should we go to the hospital? I''ll call a surgeon I know and��" Chris continued talking as he pulled out his cell phone.


    "N-No! I don''t want to go to the hospital!" Merry immediately sat up with an horrified expression. She immediately frowned in pain from her movement.


    Chris pushed her back down, "Don''t move too much. I''ll call an ambnce and... "


    "I told you, I don''t want to go!" Merry protested. Her hand gripped Chris''s arm tightly, preventing him from making calls.


    "But you are in pain...!" Chris snapped.


    "I just had my period, okay?!" Merry shouted with a red face.


    "Eh ...?" Chris stared nkly at Merry, "Menstruation?"


    In an instant, Chris''s face looked as red as Merry''s.


    "O-Oh��" Chris looked away awkwardly.


    He felt embarrassed to death, but there was also a feeling of relief in his heart. Since hearing Merry''s crying voice on the phone, his mind was constantly in chaos. Bad thoughts continued to fill Chris''s mind as the man headed to Merry''s room. Was Merry hurt? Or was she in trouble? Would Chris be able to reach Merry''s side in time? Chris had never been this scared in his life.


    Chris sat on the sofa, then suddenly pulled Merry''s tiny body into his arms. The smell of eucalyptus oil invaded Chris''s nose, different from Merry''s usual scent. The warmth of the young woman''s body slowly calmed Chris'' chaotic heart. Merry''s body stiffened as she found herself lying in Chris''s arms. If anyone saw their current intimate position, that person would definitely misunderstand.


    "U-Um ... Brother Chris ... what ...?" Asked Merry in a panicked voice. She stretched, trying to get away from the man''s embrace, but Chris''s hand was tightly hugging her.


    "Shh, shut up and don''t move much. I don''t want to know if you are actually making your own stomach hurt even more." Chris said curtly, but his actions were the opposite of what he said.


    Chris''s hand began to massage Merry''s stomach in a gentle and careful motion. Even though Merry''s body was covered with a thick nket, she could still feel the warmth of Chris''s hands. Merry was amazed by Chris''s massage techniques, which could exert pressure that made her feel good. She felt that the pain was gradually decreasing.


    Chris nced at Merry''s face while continuing to massage her stomach. The young woman had stopped fighting andpletely surrendered her body to Chris. The man frowned as he tried to untangle the mixed feelings in his heart. There were feelings of love, happiness, and unknown emotions that he''s yet to identify.


    He himself was not as young as before and his family continued to insist that he started looking for a partner to marry. Chris actually had who he wanted, but he didn''t have the courage to reveal it yet. He was afraid that if Merry''s brother found out about his feelings, he might skin him alive for daring to fall in love with his beloved sister.


    Chris remembered the words he said to Tom on Jean''s birthday night. He smiled bitterly, feeling that he himself was no better than his best friend.


    He recalled what he said to Tom, "If you love her, you only need to express your feelings, no?" But things, as always, were easier said than done. If only the real world could be that easy!


    "Brother Chris, why did youe to Jakarta?" Merry asked curiously, staring into the man''s ck eyes. The pain had subsided, so she began to think about other things.


    Chris''s hand movements stopped for a moment at the question, but he immediately returned to massaging Merry''s stomach. He tried to be as gentle as possible so as not to hurt her.


    Chris used one hand to get rid of the hair that stuck to Merry''s forehead, "I''m here on business." He shortly answered.


    "Hmm..." Merry nodded and did not ask further.


    The quiet atmosphere of the room and the touch of Chris''s soothing hands lulled Merry. In just a few moments, the girl was fast asleep. The man looked up and looked around the room, looking for a pillow he could use.


    Then his gaze fell on the bowl of ginger soup that was perched forgotten on the table. Chris took turns staring at Merry''s sleeping face and the bowl of soup. He wondered if he needed to wake her up to drink the soup.


    Chris tried to gently shake Merry''s body, but the woman did not react. Finally, he decided to let Merry just rest. If the woman needed the soup, she could have the hotel staff bring her another fresh one.


    The man continued to hug Merry and warm her stomach for four hours without stopping. Even though his hands were sore and his legs were cramping, Chris didn''t move from his position.


    He stared at Merry''s sleeping face in silence. Chris''s expression was gentle and full of love, as if he were staring at the most precious treasure in the whole world.


    Since when did he love this tiny woman so much? Where did this feeling of lovee from? The questions kept filling Chris''s mind.

 Chapter 166 - Unthankful

    While Chris was struggling with his feelings for Merry, Lilia was facing a battle of her own.


    The film studio was divided into several separate buildings. Lilia went to the same building where the meeting was held yesterday. There, she found the film crew already busy walking around carrying various equipment.


    A group of crew carrying a pile of clothes walked past Lilia. They seemed to be heading to the changing room. Lilia stopped one of them and asked for a meeting ce for the cast.


    The crew led Lilia through a series of passages until they arrived at arge room. The room was decorated to be like the inside of an ancient royal pce. The crew exined that the entire building had been rented by them for the filming of this ''Chosen Dynasty''.


    Lilia thanked the crew before walking in. The room would be the initial shooting location for the cast, so lots of camera equipment was ced around the room.


    There was a group of people huddled near one of the cameras. When Lilia walked into the room, one of them noticed her presence. The crew, a young girl who looked excited, immediately ran over to Lilia.


    "Sis Lilia Pangestu, right?" She greeted her with a friendly smile.


    Lilia nodded, "Yes, right."


    "I''m Chloe, the assistant for the production team. I''ll exin the schedule for today''s shoot." She said straightforwardly in a clear voice, "So we will do a photo shoot first. Everyone will try on three sets of clothes, but only the best photo will be used."


    Chloe handed a paper containing the progress of the film cast, "Sis Lilia will have a turn forward after Sis Shirley."


    "Thank you." Lilia epted the paper.


    Chloe also escorted Lilia to the private dressing room that had been prepared for her. Since the film crew has rented out the entire building, there were so many usable rooms that each actor got their own dressing room. The cast changing rooms were ced in a long hallway. The room for Lilia was in the middle of the hallway, with her name stuck on the door.


    Lilia walked towards her private dressing room. She stopped at the door, her hand just touching the handle when the door to the next room swung open. Shirley Pierre, the film queen in Berlin and the film''s female lead, stepped out.


    "Lilia Pangestu!" Shirley called as she walked over to her.


    Her costume skirt was so long it swept the floor as Shirley walked. Her assistant, Lisa, followed closely behind the actress. She bent several times to fix Shirley''s dragging skirt.


    Lilia turned around when she heard the actress''s loud voice. She gave Shirley a questioning look as she waited for the woman to speak.


    The ancient royal costume that the woman wore consisted of two parts, with the top being a loose pastel shirt. The sleeves reached to the wrists and were so wide they created a dramatic effect every time Shirley moved her arms.


    Shirley''s waist was tied with a white silk cloth which made her slim waist stand out even more. The lower part of the costume was a soft pink skirt that extended to the floor. Overall, Shirley looked like she was wearing a kimono.


    The actress''s hair was neatlybed and curled upwards to imitate the hairstyles of women from the ancient kingdom of China. An essory in the form of a flower hair ornament added to Shirley''s charm.


    As a model, Lilia admired the woman''s confident appearance. If Shirley had a career as a model, she would soon be famous as a world-ss model. But Shirley''s expression, which always looked arrogant and cold, dampened her appeal. Lilia suspected that Shirley''s achievement as a film queen in Berlin made her arrogant.


    As she stepped closer, Shirley looked around Lilia and asked, "Did you not bring your assistant here?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise, "So what? Do you need something from my assistant?" She asked while putting on a fake smile.


    Shirley shook her head and smiled back, "Of course not." She answered in a rxed manner, "I just wanted to say hello to you. But if you don''t have an assistant to help you, you will have a hard time changing clothester. I will lend my assistant to help you."


    After Shirley said that, Lisa immediately stepped forward and bowed to Lilia.


    But Lilia''s expression turned cold. She didn''t say anything and yet these two people acted as if Lilia had agreed to ask them for help. Lilia made a mental note to be more careful with Shirley. That woman was not a good person and should be watched out. As an actress who managed to be a movie queen, Shirley couldn''t be underestimated.


    Lilia shook her head. She said firmly but politely, "Thank you, but I don''t need help. I can take care of myself."


    "Is it true?" Shirley stepped forward, closing the gap between the two women.


    They were almost the same height, making the two of them stare at each other without either side giving in.


    "Didn''t the film crew tell you? For example, we are usually very tired after filming, especially when wearing costumes like this. This costume consists of severalyers, making it difficult to put on or take off without assistance." Shirley started lecturing Lilia.


    Even though her words sounded like she was exhorting, her voice was tinged with arrogance. Shirley acted like she was lecturing a film crew member who just joined and didn''t understand anything. Lilia knew right away that this actress had bad intentions towards her. But she didn''t understand why that woman was trying to cause trouble for her. Did Lilia do something that offended Shirley?


    Lilia decided not to think too much about it. She just smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you for your advice, Miss Shirley. But Mr. Louis said that today will only be a photo shoot. We won''t officially start filming, so it doesn''t make any difference whether I bring an assistant or not."


    Shirley''s face turned red when she heard those words. She opened her mouth to argue, but Lilia cut her off.


    "I don''t have much time, so I have to get changed immediately. See youter, Miss Shirley." Lilia said before turning around.


    She entered her dressing room and closed the door behind her without looking back. Lilia didn''t know what Shirley''s expression was like, but she could tell that the woman must be furious.


    "Too bad, but I''m not a new kid you can just bully." Lilia muttered as she started changing clothes.


    Outside Lilia''s dressing room, Shirley gritted her teeth while ring at the wooden door. She often heard about Lilia, especially after she became a world-recognized model. Lilia was always described as a humble model and had a good character. Her reputation was beyond reproach and she had many loyal fans.


    The news made Shirley look down on Lilia. She considered the model to be an obedient and kind person who could be taken advantage of easily. However, Shirley forgot that the model that caught everyone''s attention on the opening night of Mn Fashion Week could not be an ordinary model. Lilia was a wolf hiding undermbskin.


    "Sis Shirley, that woman is really ungrateful!" Lisa said angrily as she stomped her foot. Shirley''s assistant also red at Lilia''s changing room door.


    Shirley nced at Lisa with a cold expression, "Don''t talk nonsense!" She scolded before starting to walk away. Lisa hurriedly followed Shirley while lifting the woman''s skirt.


    The two of them kept on walking until they reached a quiet and hidden ce.


    "What about the investigation I ordered yesterday? Is there any result?" Shirley asked.


    Lisa put down Shirley''s skirt and immediately came closer, then whispered something in the actress''s ear.


    In that instant, Shirley''s expression changed, "Are you sure?" She asked.


    Lisa quickly nodded, "I am sure! Another assistant told me that Lilia Pangestu often went out with the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. But�� " Lisa''s voice suddenly became smaller, "�� No one knows the exact rtionship between them. I only heard that Lilia Pangestu has close rtions with respectable families."


    Hearing that, Shirley narrowed her eyes with a suspicious expression.

 Chapter 167 - Not Lose To Men

    Around ten in the morning, the photoshoot officially began. The first person to be photographed was Shirley.


    The actress was standing in front of the camera with an elegant posture and full of confidence. Shirley looked so natural wearing that costume, as if she was actually an ancient Chinese woman who got lost in modern times. Without needing to say anything, Shirley was able to perfectly portray a charismatic female lead.


    Not only was she dazzling in appearance, Shirley also had the same great ability. The actress could capture what the photographer wanted and bring out the right expressions and bodynguage. Thanks to that perfect cooperation, Shirley''s photo shoot went very smoothly. In just half an hour, she had finished trying on three sets of clothes.


    Not far from the shooting location, Louis and several other staff were sitting together to oversee the shooting. Indra, Louis''s personal assistant, checked the paper containing the shooting sequence before saying, "Mr. Louis, the next actor is Lilia Pangestu."


    Louis nodded, "Call her here."


    Up until now, not a single staff member had ever seen Lilia''s appearance in her costume. So it''s no wonder that many of the crew were waiting for Lilia to appear.


    Even Shirley didn''t immediately leave the shooting location. The actress was standing at the edge of the room, her arms crossed, waiting for Lilia toe. The woman couldn''t wait to see the Mn Fashion Week''s model look in her old Chinese outfit.


    At that moment, there was a sound of footsteps from the hallway. Everyone immediately fixed their gaze at the door while holding their breath.


    The first thing they saw was a pair of boots that looked tough. Then their gazes moved up and fixed on the ck and blue riding clothes Lilia was wearing. The equestrian outfit wasplemented by a dark blue robe that waved lightly in the wind.


    The first outfit Lilia wore for this photo shoot was the equestrian outfit the side female character wore while hunting. The character was raised male and ownednd for hunting, so this suit depicted the hunting scene. Lilia''s long hair was tied in a ponytail and pinned in a jade ornament. The equestrian outfit gave Lilia a heroic impression that was no less than a man.


    Louis stared closely at Lilia from top to bottom, then stared at the script in his hand. He read the description of the hunting scene carefully. It was only after repeating this action several times that Louis could understand the reality ahead of him. The man''s eyes shone with passion and admiration.


    In the script, this side character was described as a tomboyish woman who couldn''t be controlled by anyone. As she was raised as a boy, she also received lessons on karma from a young age. Even so, the character still maintained her freedom-loving nature.


    Since Lilia came into the room, no one had spoken. They all stared at Lilia''s figure without blinking, as if trying to inscribe her heroic appearance in their memories.


    Lilia''s current appearance truly lived up to the title of ''A woman who is not inferior to a man''.


    "Photographer! Is the camera ready?!"


    Louis''s scream broke the silence and brought everyone to their senses. The staff remembered their assignment and rushed over to their part. This photo shoot went very smoothly, you could even say too smooth.


    Lilia''s fantastic appearance made the photographer take twice as long to take her picturepared to Shirley''s photo shoot. There were hundreds of times as many photos as Shirley''s. It took Lilia an hour to finish shooting the three outfits because the photographer was too excited.


    During that hour, Shirley stood frozen in the corner of the room. Both hands gripped her skirt tightly, as if trying to tear it. Seeing the staff''s reaction to Lilia''s amazing appearance made Shirley feel as bad as an ugly duckling.


    Shirley gritted her teeth while ring at Lilia, who was thanking the photographer. They hadn''t even started filming yet, but Lilia had already caught everyone''s attention. If this was allowed to continue, what about Shirley''s role at the start of filming? It was possible that Louis would swap their roles!


    After bing a film queen in Berlin, Shirley would not ept any offers other than the lead role. Her exorbitant pride wouldn''t allow her to be aughing stock as a side character!


    *****


    Thest costume Lilia had to wear was a dress simr to Shirley''s, but with shades of gold and red. After she was done with her photo shoot, Lilia walked back to her dressing room.


    Louis had told her earlier that the shooting schedule was dyed because they spent too much time in Lilia''s session, so the audition would be postponed. Lilia felt a little disappointed, but she could only ept Louis''s decision.


    Lilia immediately changed clothes and handed the costumes to the crew who took care of the costumes. When she left the changing room, Lilia saw a man standing waiting in front of her room. Lilia''s eyes widened as she recognized that familiar figure.


    "Harold?! Why are you here?" Lilia asked in surprise.


    She remembered very well when Harold told her that this man could onlye to visit on weekends. So why did Harold suddenly show up on Friday?


    Even though Harold reunited with Lilia, the man''s face was as gloomy as a cloudy sky. This attitude was the opposite of Harold''s usually rxed style.


    Lilia walked over to the man and stood in front of him. The woman smoothed her long hair that was tied up while asking, "Why does your face look that gloomy? Is there a problem in Surabaya?"


    Harold leaned against the wall while continuing to stare at Lilia without saying anything. When he finally opened his mouth, he didn''t answer Lilia''s question. Instead, Harold asked, "Are you finished?"


    Lilia frowned, but she still replied, "Yes, I just finished a photoshoot. Mr. Louis hasn''t given me a chance to audition yet, but tomorrow we''ll start shooting."


    Just as Lilia finished speaking, Harold hadughed sarcastically, "Good then. I don''t care what happens, but tomorrow we will return to Surabaya." His tone was strict.


    The model stared at Harold in shock. Back? To Surabaya? She hadn''t even tried acting! Did something happen in Surabaya?


    "Are you kidding?" Lilia finally found her voice again, "I''vemitted to this shoot. Why do I have to go back to Surabaya?"


    Lilia felt that Harold looked strange today. This was the first time she had seen Harold so angry that he was willing to cancel a lucrative contract like this.


    Harold straightened up and turned to leave, "Come with me and I''ll tell you why!" He replied coldly before walking away. The man didn''t even check if Lilia was following him.


    Lilia''s manager was very relieved because he took the time to read theplete manuscript that Louis sentst night. Otherwise, he would have been toote to prevent this situation!


    After Harold and Lilia left, a tall woman appeared. The woman stepped out from behind the door of the dressing room next to Lilia''s.. A cruel smile crossed her lips. Lilia''s manager wanted that woman to just cancel her shooting contract? Sounds like interesting information!

 Chapter 168 - Makes Sense

    Harold continued walking until they reached the studio''s car park. He leaned against the side of the car Clifford was driving as he started smoking a cigarette.


    The silence was unbearable for Lilia. She crossed her arms and demanded, "Okay, I''ve been following you. Now, what happened?"


    Harold lit his cigarette before asking, "Has Louis given you the full version of the manuscript?"


    Lilia nodded confidently, "He gave me theplete script yesterday. What''s wrong?"


    "Have you seen the contents?" Harold continued as he exhaled his cigarette smoke.


    "Yes." Lilia answered firmly.


    That answer shocked Harold. Who would''ve thought that the woman didn''t stop acting after reading the full script.


    "Are you still going to continue shooting this?"


    Hearing that question, Lilia finally understood why Harold was so angry after reading the full script. However, Lilia smiled casually, "Why not?" Her reply was calm.


    Harold was so shocked and nearly choked on his own cigarette. The man threw away his cigarette before protesting, "If you''ve read the script, you know how much people will hate your character in the final period of the film!"


    Lilia nodded. She also had the same thoughts as Harold about this.


    "Indeed, this side character is described as a perfect woman at the beginning of the story. But!" Harold confirmed, "That character will turn evil and reverse the character by one hundred and eighty degrees! And you still want to y it?!"


    Instead of answering, Lilia just smiled confidently. But that smile only made Harold even more worried.


    "This is your first time entering the movie industry, so I don''t me you. You don''t know how dangerous this industry is. Do you know that there are actually a lot of actors with extraordinary acting skills, but they are hated by everyone?" Harold exined patiently.


    "It''s because they are stuck permanently with the first character they y. You also have to think about this matter carefully. What would you do if the entire virtual world hated you for the role you yed?" The man tried to convince her.


    Lilia was silent for a moment, as if she was thinking about this matter. Then she sighed, as if Harold was asking something stupid. Lilia stared at the man intently before asking, "Before I answer, answer my question first. What is my job?"


    Harold looked at Lilia in confusion, but he answered anyway, "A model, right?"


    Lilia nodded, "You''re right, I am a model." She said, agreeing, "Since I am a model, if this character is hated by everyone, doesn''t that mean I managed to portray the evil female character who is currently popr?"


    The manager was stunned by Lilia''s argument. After he thought it through, Lilia''s argument sounded reasonable!


    Lilia grinned when she saw Harold''s expression. She continued, "I''ve read the entire script. When this side female character turns evil, even I hate her myself. But if I be hated byizens because of my role, won''t that prove that my acting is very convincing?"


    Harold was silent listening to Lilia''s words. His forehead frowned, as if he didn''t want to agree to that argument, but he couldn''t refute Lilia''s logic.


    Lilia took her cellphone out of her bag and fiddled with it for a moment. Then she showed Harold a photo of herself while attending Mn Fashion Week.


    "In the end, as long as people''s hatredes from the script''s plot and not from my acting skills, I have no problem with that." Lilia said nonchntly, shrugging her shoulders. She continued, "Besides, even if it turns out that my acting skills are so bad that it makes everyone insult me, I just need to go back to modeling. You don''t have to think of ways to push me into the industry yourself. What do you think, Harold?"


    At this point, Harold could only keep his mouth shut. Lilia had a point too!


    But the feelings of Lilia''s manager were now mixed. He had taken the trouble to order the earliest ne to Jakarta to cancel this shooting contract, but his efforts were in vain!


    Lilia looked at Harold''s conflicted expression andughed, "I''ve read the entire script and I''m sure that I can handle this role. You don''t have to worry about that."


    She knew that Harold was trying to cancel this contract for her own good. But Lilia had decided that she wanted to try this challenge. Whether she would seed or fail, she could only know after she tried.


    Whatever end that had been prepared for the character she yedter, this side female character was just one woman in general. She was described as a woman who''s trapped and blinded by love. Lilia felt sympathetic towards the character, so she was sure that she could y her well.


    Harold finally let out a deep breath. He knew how stubborn Lilia was. If that woman had decided something, no one could change her mind. Well�� almost nothing, to be precise. Harold secretly felt that only Jean could change Lilia''s mind.


    Then Harold remembered something else that made him want to cancel this shooting contract, "By the way, I should have said this earlier. I heard that William also yed a role in this film. Is it true?" Harold asked.


    Lilia nodded calmly, "It is true. I met him yesterday."


    "Damn it!" Harold cursed in a harsh voice, "Louis didn''t tell me anything about William! He must have known about your past rtionship, but he kept it hidden from us on purpose!"


    After grumbling at length, Harold turned his head back to Lilia.


    "Lilia, think again about canceling this contract! We may have to paypensation fees worth tens of millions of Rupiah, but our agency can afford it! You don''t have to worry about that!" Harold insisted.


    Lilia looked at Harold with her eyebrows raised high, "You told me to cancel this shoot just because of William Anggara? Do you think I''m that weak, Harold? Do you think I''ll hide every time I see him?" Lilia''s voice grew louder and louder, expressing her annoyance.


    "No�� that''s not what I mean��" Harold frantically tried to exin, but Lilia refused to listen.


    "Harold, we all have careers in the same industry! I might be able to dodge this time, but what about next time? Are you telling me to hide for the rest of my life?" Lilia crossed her arms andughed sarcastically, "You don''t sound like a manager!"


    Harold red at the model and snapped back, "You know that I didn''t mean it that way. I''m just worried about you! I don''t want you to be humiliated in front of everyone!"


    The man was annoyed that Lilia seemed to ignore and trample his good intentions to help the model.


    Lilia noticed Harold''s annoyed expression, "...Sorry, I know you are worried about me." She said in a soft tone, "But I can handle this. I will not allow myself to be humiliated, be it William, Shirley, or anyone else."


    "Shirley?" Harold raised his eyebrows suspiciously, "What else is there between you and Shirley Pierre, the film queen from Berlin?"


    "Nothing, just ignore my words." Lilia said quickly. She put back her cell phone in her bag and tapped Harold on the shoulder, "The point is, I know you are doing all this for my good. But I''m not a professional actress. Louis also knows that, so if he tries to knock me out through this film, he''s only going to destroy his own reputation."


    Lilia''s words distracted Harold from Shirley''s troubles. Her manager then let out a long sigh. He came all the way to Jakarta determined to cancel Lilia''s filming contract and take her home. But in just a few minutes, Lilia had seeded in convincing him to cancel his intention.


    Harold massaged his dizzy head. This model sometimes was so thoughtful that it felt pointless to worry about her.


    In the end, Harold gave up and the two of them got into the car.. Lilia asked Clifford to take them to a restaurant that sold Peking duck dishes. She intended to calm her manager by treating him to a delicious meal!

 Chapter 169 - A Visit To The Childhood Home

    The sun was starting to set when Lilia and Harold returned to the hotel. Harold was seen rubbing his stomach with a satisfied expression from his seat beside her. It seemed that the man had gotten over his annoyance thanks to the delicious food.


    As their car approached the hotel, Lilia''s cell phone suddenly vibrated without stopping. She hurriedly checked and found out that there were a flood of notifications from Other apps that just came in.


    All notifications came from a chat group created by Louis.


    [Louis]: "Attention, all the cast. We''ll have a meeting in my room at eight tonight. Please be on time at room 3365."


    Several actors in the group responded to Louis''s announcement with confirmation of their presence, causing Lilia''s cell phone to vibrate incessantly.


    Lilia also sent confirmation of her presence. Then, she checked the time on her cell phone. It was almost half past seven in the evening.


    As their car entered the hotel parking lot, Lilia remembered something. She turned to Harold and asked, "By the way, when are you nning to return to Surabaya?"


    Harold was busy with his cell phone when Lilia asked that. He replied without looking up, "Next week. I''ve been handing over my work for the past two days to another manager."


    Harold nned to apany Lilia to shoot while she was in Jakarta. If he came across a scene that was deliberately made to tarnish Lilia''s reputation...


    Harold gritted his teeth and his eyes lit up. Lilia thought the man had gotten over his annoyance, but that model was wrong. He didn''t easily forget his grudge.


    Louis and the rest of the staff might think that Lilia was just an inexperienced model who could be fooled, but Harold wouldn''t let them do whatever they wanted. If anything happened to Lilia, Harold would immediately cancel the shooting contract!


    *****


    When Lilia returned to her hotel room, she immediately looked for Merry. She was worried about her assistant''s health condition, but there was no one in the room. Lilia checked the bedroom that was supposed to be upied by the two of them, but Merry''s bed was still neat without any signs of being used.


    The only sign that Merry had been in this room was a pile of nkets on the sofa. Lilia lifted the pile of nkets while half expecting Merry to appear, but of course she didn''t.


    Finally, Lilia decided to call Merry. The assistant picked up the phone in just a few rings.


    "Hello, Sis Lilia?" Merry''s voice on the phone was a little hoarse, but at least she was more excited than ever, "Is the shooting finished?"


    "Yes, I''ve returned to the hotel. Where are you now? I was so worried looking for you!" Lilia asked half grumbling.


    "Ah, sorry! I forgot to leave a note for you!" Merry replied in panic, "I felt better after sleeping, but then I was starving. Now I''m looking for food outside the hotel. I''ll be right back, I promise!"


    Lilia smiled a little, "Okay, don''te home toote. I have a meeting with the other cast at eight, so go to bed first."


    The two of them exchanged a few more words before Lilia hung up the phone. Then she looked around the room. Her gaze fell on therge window which was covered in heavy curtains.


    Lilia got up from the sofa and pulled the curtain open. She held her breath as she watched the beautiful sunset from the window. Lilia took out her cellphone and took a photo of the scene, then sent the photo to Jean.


    Less than two secondster, the man replied to her message.


    [Jean]: "So beautiful!"


    Lilia smiled slightly at the message. She leaned against the window and began to type in her reply.


    "I also feel the scenery here is very beautiful. Too bad you are not here to enjoy it with me."


    After typing that, Lilia''s finger stopped above the ''Send'' button. She hesitated to send the message. Didn''t this just make her sound spoiled? She didn''t want Jean to think that Lilia sent him a code so that the man woulde to Jakarta and apany her. She knew Jean was very busy and didn''t want to bother him.


    A few seconds passed, but Lilia didn''t send the message yet. Before Lilia could make her decision, Jean had sent another message for her.


    [Jean]: "This is what I mean by very pretty."


    The man included the photo that Lilia had sent earlier, but part of it had been cut. The remaining part of the photo showed the reflection of Lilia''s figure in the window pane.


    Lilia erged the edited photo. Her reflection in the window was faint, but her smiling expression was clear. She couldn''t help herself andughed out loud.


    She wondered how she should respond to the photo when her cell phone started ringing. Jean''s name appeared on the screen.


    "Hello, Jean?" Lilia greeted as she picked up her phone. Her lips parted into a broad smile.


    "Have you returned to the hotel?" The man asked softly.


    "Yes, I just came back. I was really surprised when Harold suddenly came here this afternoon. Turns out he wanted to talk about the script for this film. How about you, Jean? What are you doing now?" Lilia asked lightly.


    Hearing that question, Jean turned his gaze around the room. He was currently sitting at the dining table of the Widjaya Family main house. Jean''s gaze fell on the two people sitting across the table. James Widjaya, his eldest brother, red back at Jean while his wife, Irene, smiled broadly.


    Jean looked away and answered slightly reluctantly, "I was eating at the main house of the Widjaya Family."


    "Oh?" Lilia''s eyes widened when she heard that. Since when was Jean willing to return to his childhood home on his own?


    Just as Lilia was about to say that, she heard Jean talking to someone else on the other end of the line. She waited patiently for the man to finish guessing who Jean was talking to. Could it be that the man was with his eldest brother?


    "Lilia." Jean''s voice pulled Lilia back from her thoughts, "Sis Irene asked when you cane to visit after you are done with your shoot?"


    Lilia was surprised again when she heard that question. She hadn''t been to Jean''s childhood home, had she?


    Lilia hesitated for a moment before answering. She just realized that she and Jean had not had time to visit the main house of the Widjaya Family after they got married. Jean never mentioned that and Lilia admitted that she was too busy to even think about it.


    As Lilia was struggling to think about what answer she would give, she heard a different voice on the phone.


    "Hello, Lilia? This is Irene, your sister-inw!" A voice that was soft but authoritative greeted her.


    Lilia automatically straightened her body, "Y-Yes, hello Sister Irene!" She replied quickly, like a soldier greeting her superior.


    Lilia''s first meeting with Irene still remained in her memory. The woman she met at the dinner of the two families looked gentle, elegant, but also had the quality of the wife befitting a conglomerate''s family head.


    Irene''s voice sounded very patient and soothing, like a gentle breeze that brought a feeling of peace.


    Irene said warmly, "Lilia, how was your shooting in Jakarta? Are you tired?"


    Irene''s question that showed concern slowly cleared Lilia''s nervousness.


    "I just started filming, so I''m not too tired yet. Thank you for worrying about me, Sister Irene." Lilia replied, her voice was calmer than before.


    "Lilia, we''re a family now, so you don''t need to be formal with me."


    Irene said as if reprimanding her, but Jean and James could see a big smile on her face.


    "Today, when Jean returned home, we just found out that you went to Jakarta to shoot a movie. As a young woman travelling far from home, you need to be careful there huh." Irene advised Lilia in a motherly tone, "If anything happens, you can always tell us, your family. When Jean is less busy with his work, he will definitely be there to apany you."


    Irene''s words ran deep into Lilia''s heart. The warmth of her words was like the spring sunshine chasing away the winter. Lilia, who had never heard such words from her own mother, didn''t know what to say. Her eyes felt hot and her throat was choking on something.


    The words "you can always tell us, your family" hit her deep, and it sounded very sweet to Lilia''s ears. Maybe Irene was just giving general advice, but for Lilia, those words made her feel the meaning of "family" for the first time.


    Before Lilia could reply, Jean had taken his cell phone back from Irene. The man reminded Lilia not to forget to eat and take care of her health while she was there. He also told her to always take Clifford with her wherever she went. Jean would continue to add a bunch of advice and talk to her at length if Lilia didn''t stop the man. After hanging up the phone, Lilia stood still staring out the window for a long time.


    Irene''s warm words came to her mind again. In terms of age, Irene was approximately the same age as Sylvia. But their attitude towards Lilia was like earth and sky.


    Lilia sighed and shook her head. There was no point in her thinking about things she couldn''t change.. Lilia wondered if her mother had returned thepany money she took from her father.

 Chapter 170 - Are Women That Important?

    Jean ended the call reluctantly. He put his cell phone on the table before picking up the spoon again.


    His eldest brother, James, kept staring closely at his younger brother. No matter how many times he saw him, James still couldn''t believe that Jean could be so gentle with other people. James vowed that if the day came when Jean treated his elder brother as good as he treated Lilia, James would visit his parents'' grave and burn as much incense as possible.


    Irene saw James''s strange expression and hid herughter. She said to Jean, "Jean, if you don''t have time to apany Lilia while she''s shooting in Jakarta, you''d better send more bodyguards to look after her."


    Jean always respected his sister-inw''s opinion. He nodded and replied, "Sister Irene need not worry. I have arranged for Clifford to apany her in Jakarta."


    As soon as Jean said that, James immediately hit the table. The head of the Widjaya Family red angrily at his younger brother, "What did you say?! Why did you send Clifford?!" James scolded, "He is the head of a security team specially trained to protect you! How could you send him...!"


    "I know." Jean cut his sentence in icy cold tone, "That''s why I sent him."


    "You are really...!" James was so angry that he was at a loss for words. Why was Jean always being so overprotective when it came to that woman?!


    Irene stroked her husband''s back saying, "James, don''t get angry too easily. Jean is an adult, he can make her own decisions. After all, Lilia went to Jakarta alone to shoot a movie. There''s nothing wrong with sending Clifford to keep her safe while she''s working there."


    James snorted at Irene''s words. His youngest brother always did his own way, without ever listening to other people''s advice. The Widjaya family had bothered to train a special team of bodyguards to protect Jean, but the boy sent his strongest bodyguard so easily.


    The more James thought about it, the more his irritation grew. The man frowned and said in a cold voice, "I''m not sure he made the right decision this time. It must be that woman who persuaded Jean to send Clifford!"


    Jean and Irene both gave James a strange look, but the man didn''t even notice them. The head of the Widjaya Family was toote in his own delusions.


    "That woman must be using some cunning method to make Jean go along with everything she wants! I told you from the start that she is a cunning woman, right?! After all, is a woman that important that you have to send out your best bodyguard? What incidents might happen there?" James continued, he was clearly agitated by the matter.


    The man waited for his brother''s answer, but Jean didn''t say anything. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family turned his gaze to Irene. The atmosphere in the dining room slowly changed, but James had not yet realized the danger posed by his words just now. He assumed that Jean looked away because he felt guilty.


    ''Finally he has enough consciousness to feel guilty!'' James thought triumphantly, without realizing the true meaning behind Jean''s silence.


    Driven by feelings of pride, James continued to unt his dignified figure as an older brother, "Jean, you are too old to act like this. You must not be controlled by a woman. I know you just got married, that''s why you ..."


    Before James could finish his sentence, the woman next to him put down the spoon with a loud clunk. Only then did James feel that something was wrong. The man swallowed hard and slowly turned his head towards his wife.


    Irene''s smiling face usually gave James a feeling of peace, but this time the woman''s pretty smile made him break out in a cold sweat. Moreover, Irene''s eyes shot a sharp gaze towards him too.


    Irene calmly said, "Since women aren''t that important, you should just sleep in the guest room tonight. You don''t want your rest to be bothered by insignificant things, right?"


    Without waiting for James''s answer, Irene got up from her chair and walked away.


    James threw his spoon on the te and sprang to his feet. He rushed after his wife pleading, "Ah, honey, that''s not what I meant! Honey, please listen to me! Of course you are important to me! Dear��!"


    The servants, who were waiting in the kitchen, chuckled at James''s pleading voice. For them, incidents like this were normal. Though the man was the head of one of the richest conglomerate families in Indonesia, he could not do anything in front of his wife.


    Meanwhile, Jean was left alone in the dining room. He put down the spoon and let out a deep breath. His eyes might have seen the delicious dish spread out in front of him, but Jean''s mind was on the beautiful woman hundreds of kilometers away. Maybe he needed to seriously consider expanding his business to Jakarta.


    *****


    Five minutes before eight o''clock in the evening, Lilia left her room for a meeting in Louis''s room. But she immediately regretted her timing, as she had met the person she didn''t want to meet the most right now.


    Lilia''s footsteps stopped when she saw the actor nicknamed the king of the filming from the other side of the hall. She closed her mouth tightly as the contents of the film script shed through her mind. In this film, there were many scenes where Lilia would act with William. This was because Lilia yed a side character who dedicated herself to the emperor, while William yed a general who fell in love with her.


    Lilia got goosebumps when she read those dim and exaggerated love scenes, but she could only ept the role. She believed that Louis, who wrote the script, knew what he was doing. After all, romance stories that involved multiple love triangles and were full of drama were really poprtely. Even though Lilia herself didn''t like such stories, she still had to follow the audience''s wishes.


    The model ignored William and put her hand on Louis''s doorknob.


    "Lili."


    But William was no less stubborn than Lilia. He still insisted on calling her by that nickname.


    Lilia secretly let out a long sigh. From the start, Lilia had decided to be as professional as possible when dealing with William. The two of them were here because of the demands of work, not to reminisce about their past. If it weren''t for work, Lilia wouldn''t want to see that man''s face again.


    William walked over to Lilia, as if he didn''t see the woman''s ufortable expression. The man was wearing a casual looking T-shirt and pants, his hair was still half wet from the shower. If Jean was in William''s position now, Lilia would have stared at the man''s appearance without blinking. However, William''s appearance did not move Lilia''s heart at all.


    "Your appearance in that costume looks really pretty." William praised her while showing off a sweet smile that could always melt her heart first.


    William had thought that Lilia would at least blush or smile back at him, but his guess was off the mark. The woman just nodded stiffly before stepping into Louis''s room.


    The man stood there staring nkly at Louis''s door, which was closed again. But a momentter, William recovered from his shock. Lilia''s attitude was colder than he thought, but it didn''t matter.


    He was sure that over time, he would be able to melt Lilia''s heart and get her back. After all, William was the man Lilia once loved! Only he knew all about her best�� what she liked, what made her smile, everything!


    William had absolutely no doubt that he would take back the heart of the woman he had dumped three years ago.

 Chapter 171 - Meeting At Night

    When it was eight o''clock sharp, all the cast of the film ''The Chosen Kingdom'' had gathered in Louis''s room.


    Even though that room was also a royal suite just like Lilia''s, therge number of people in the room made it look crowded. Apart from the main cast and Louis, there were also two deputy directors ready with a film script.


    "Everyone, thank you for gathering." Louis greeted the cast of the film, "I know you all need rest, so I won''t be talking too long. Tomorrow morning at ten o''clock, we will have the opening ceremony. There will be a lot of mass media covering this ceremony, so�� "


    Louis began exining the details of tomorrow''s schedule. After the opening ceremony for filming in the morning, they would officially start shooting that afternoon.


    "The first scene tomorrow is the scene where Lilia and Edward first meet Shirley at her house. In that scene, there will also be artificial rain. Are you all okay with that?" Asked Louis.


    Edward was an actor who yed the male lead. He was a veteran who has acted in many films and had international level acting skills. The man had received dozens of nominations for various awards, but unfortunately, Edward had never once won the award.


    "I don''t mind." Edward replied, shrugging his shoulders nonchntly, "I''m willing to do anything to make this film a sess and you know it."


    Louis nodded and turned his gaze to the two actresses he mentioned earlier. The look in his eyes asked their willingness.


    "I don''t mind either, Mr. Louis." Lilia answered in a steady voice.


    Shirley gave the model a quick nce before nodding her head.


    Louis looked relieved after getting the confirmation of the three of them, "In that case, good. I want you to familiarize yourself with the character you will be ying as soon as possible. Our shooting schedule is quite tight, so I don''t want to waste time re-recording it many times." Louis stressed, "If possible, we will shoot with multiple cameras at once."


    After that, they discussed a few other things. Less than an hourter, Louis concluded that tonight''s meeting was over.


    Hearing that, Lilia got up from her chair. She nned to return to her room and practice her acting for tomorrow''s shoot. After all, Lilia didn''t really know the other actors, so she didn''t need to make small talk with them.


    Lilia was just standing up when Shirley''s loud voice saying her name overcame the chattering sounds of everyone in the room.


    "Lilia, tomorrow we will appear in the same scene. I can''t wait to see your acting skills." Shirley said.


    As soon as those words were spoken, everyone''s attention immediately turned to Lilia. They all had the same curious expressions. Lilia was a model after all, not an actress. She had no shooting experience beforehand. Because of that, everyone was surprised when Louis offered her an important role. They wanted to see if she could really act her role and how good she could be.


    Lilia ignored the provocative look in Shirley''s eyes. She just chuckled and replied, "I will try my best, but my experience in acting is quite limited. I need to learn a lot from you, Shirley."


    That answer didn''t sound arrogant, but it didn''t sound like she was looking down on Shirley either. Lilia didn''t want to look too aggressive in front of the other cast.


    At that time, William suddenly spoke up, "I''ve seen the music video yed by Lili and Ryan Fever. Her acting is very convincing and moving. I''m sure we all won''t be disappointed tomorrow."


    Lilia clenched her fists when she heard William''s words, but she kept her expression neutral. "��Thank you for your trust." She replied stiffly.


    To their surprise, William wasn''t the only actor there who had watched Lilia and Ryan''s music video. Edward also said, "I''ve watched it too. Lilia''s acting was very interesting. "


    Louisughed out loud when he heard their conversation, "If you haven''t realized it yet, I''m the one directing the music video. If it weren''t for me, how could I choose Lilia Pangestu to y this female character!"


    Shirley didn''t say anything, but she looked away with a cold expression. Lilia''s poprity and reputation were much better than she thought. Not only William, even Edward also spoke up to defend her.


    Then Shirley''s gaze fell on William''s figure. She took turns looking at the man and Lilia. A sly smile adorned her lips.


    "Ah, William must have known Lilia well. In that case, I will believe his words and look forward to your performance tomorrow." Shirley said calmly.


    Edward shot Shirley a look of disgust. Why did that woman suddenly mention William and Lilia''s rtionship? Everyone here already knew theirplicated past!


    Louis also frowned at Shirley''s words. But the woman was the main female character in this film. He couldn''t tell her bluntly.


    Lilia met Shirley''s gaze with a calm and confident look. Then she smiled broadly, "I am honored that the queen of Berlin films is looking forward to my performance tomorrow." She said in a sarcastic tone.


    Several people in the room caught Lilia''s intent and they chuckled. It took Shirley a while before she understood Lilia''s insinuation. Instantly, her face turned bright red.


    ''Weren''t you a movie queen? Why are you looking forward to the appearance of a neer like me? Of course my acting skills can''t bepared to that of a professional actress!'' That was the guess of the hidden meaning behind Lilia''s words.


    Without waiting for Shirley''s reply, Lilia excused herself and left the room.


    *****


    That night, only half an hour after Lilia returned to her room, the entire virtual world was in an uproar with the news.


    The news came from a small journalist whose name was not very well known. ording to the news, Lilia Pangestu was currently involved in the making of a new film and she would y alongside William Anggara. Even worse, the article suggested as if there was a special connection between Lilia and William.


    Of course, Lilia''s fans did not remain silent when they read the news.


    [User1282]: "How can we look forward to a movie like that ?! Why would Lilia want to y with that self-conscious man again?! "


    [User5719]: "Is this news true? I can''t wait for this film to finish soon! I know they will definitely get back together one day! Lilia Pangestu suits William much better than a manager whose surname starts with the letter ''H''!"


    [User2083]: "Did they pay Lilia how much to be in this film? Is @Agency Aphrodite so short on cash that they have the heart to sell their own artists?"


    [User3479]: "@ User2083, what if Lilia ys in this film? She and William Anggara are a great couple!"


    [User5528]: "Okay, all of you need to calm down! It''s better if we wait for the official announcement thane to a conclusion ourselves!"


    [User2083]: "No matter what, I don''t agree that my idol is forced to do the same film as his ex!"


    Althoughizens reacted differently, they all waited impatiently for the official announcement of this film. The enthusiasm of the fans got even higher when Shirley, who almost never posted anything on her social media, also opened her voice about the film.


    [Shirley]: "Look forward to the official announcement of my film, OK!"

 Chapter 172 - Love That Will Not Find Spring Again

    The next day, Lilia arrived at the film studio at eight in the morning. She was apanied by Harold and Merry, who had recovered from a stomach ache.


    As they walked into the studio building, Harold''s gaze remained fixed on the screen of his cellphone. The man snorted and said, "I really want to know where this journalist got his information. Shirley''s post also exacerbates this situation."


    Last night, people supporting Lilia and William as a couple made a big fuss on the inte. Harold had ordered Aphrodite Agency''s public rtions division to remove Lilia''s name from the news list that was currently viral, but his efforts were in vain. Their fans continued to discuss the couple and made their names go viral.


    On the other hand, Harold also felt frustrated that he couldn''t do anything about Shirley''s post. The woman didn''t name anyone specifically, so Harold couldn''t me her. But he knew that Shirley had also been stirring up the topic of Lilia and William.


    Lilia thought about it for a moment before saying, "I''m sure there is someone here who is deliberately trying to pair William with me. Everyone involved in the making of this film knows that I came here to shoot. It shouldn''t be difficult for them to find out information about me. "


    She just found out about the news that rocked the inte this morning. Lilia was so busy reading the script and practicing her acting overnight that she didn''t even touch her cell phone. When she read the news, Lilia already had a guess who did it. But she needed time to determine whether her guess was right on target.


    "What is their purpose in doing this?" Harold was still grumbling at length, "Do they want to promote this film? Could it be Louis who did that on purpose?!" His voice rose as he said thatst sentence.


    Lilia couldn''t me Harold for thinking that. The news had indeed made this new film even more famous. The person who benefited the most from this was Louis.


    "I''m sure Louis didn''t do it." Even so, Lilia still rejected that possibility. She continued confidently, "If Louis wanted to promote his film, he would definitely use a smarter way than this. Besides, the couple that he should be promoting are Shirley and Edward, the two main characters of this film."


    "... You''ve got a point there." Harold muttered reluctantly.


    "Regarding their goals, I suspect that the culprit might have some other bigger goal or simply want to cause trouble for me." Lilia said calmly.


    She shrugged with an indifferent expression, as if she was not the one who had been affected by this incident.


    "After all, if they really were after me, I''m sure they wouldn''t stay silent. We just have to see what action they will take."


    Harold looked at Lilia with his mouth open. Where did Lilia learn all this from? She sounded like a young detective under a beautiful woman''s skin!


    Suddenly, Harold''s cell phone rang. He lowered his head and read the name on the screen. The person calling him was Joe, head of the public rtions division. Harold broke away from Lilia and Merry. He looked for an empty corner to pick up the phone.


    "What''s wrong? Did you find something?" Harold asked impatiently as soon as the phone connected.


    Joe was briefly stunned, but he didn''tment on Harold''s impatience, "The news was spread by a group of veteran paparazzi. ording to the information I found, someone deliberately leaked the names of Lilia and William to the paparazzi group. Looks like that person intends to bring up their past." Joe reported.


    "These damn people!" Harold took out all kinds of expletives he knew of, "How dare they cause trouble for my artist?!"


    Joe justughed at the anger in Harold''s voice, "I know you''re upset, but control yourself. We all didn''t expect that such simple information could cause such a stir."


    Joe tried to calm Lilia''s manager.


    "There is still something you can be grateful for from this incident. Now the number of fans who idolize Lilia and William as a couple soars on the inte. They are very supportive and looking forward to the release of this film. If I were in the position of director, I might cry with joy." Joe said with a chuckle.


    Harold frowned upon hearing that, but he didn''t say anything. His head still felt hot every time he remembered the embarrassing news. Lilia and William broke up several years ago. He was irritated by the fans who didn''t know how heartbroken Lilia was and still had the nerve to encourage her toe back with that jerk.


    *****


    When the opening ceremony was about to start, Lilia was asked to wear the riding outfit she wore yesterday. The ceremony was held in a room decorated like the throne room of ancient kings. The grandeur of the room made their opening ceremony even more impressive.


    Apart from the main cast, there would be more than twenty supporting actors who would also participate in this ceremony. Louis led them all to pray ording to their respective beliefs, then he announced the start of shooting the film.


    At about the same time, the official website for the film ''The Chosen Kingdom'' posted an announcement consisting of the names of the main characters. The announcement immediately caught the attention of the actor and actress''s fans. Not only that, fans supporting Lilia and William as a couple alsomented excitedly.


    [User5512]: "They really look good together! I can''t wait to see their movie!"


    [User2083]: "@Lilia, my goddess, my true love, please stay away from that cunning man, okay?"


    After the opening ceremony ended, the actors and actresses who joined the cast also started promoting the film on their ounts. Lilia also did the same.


    But this action actually made all her fans cry bitterly. Why would she want to be in the same film as William Anggara?! He was the most rotten and lowly man stupid enough to dump you! All of Lilia''s fans were really hurt by the announcement.


    *****


    Lilia and Merry returned to their private dressing room after the ceremony. Lilia''s assistant immediately poured warm water for the model. She handed it over in a whisper, "Sister Lilia, I really hate Shirley!"


    For Merry, the woman was a two-faced sycophant. She might speak sweetly in front of everyone, but Shirley wouldn''t hesitate to stab anyone in the back. No wonder there were so many negative rumors about the woman!


    Liliaughed when she saw Merry''s serious expression. This was the first time that the young woman had shown such great dislike for someone.


    "Why don''t you like her?" Lilia asked after herughter died down.


    Merry looked worriedly at Lilia. She felt a little relieved when the woman''s face didn''t show her feelings at all.


    Merry scratched her cheek before answering, "I just don''t like her. That woman is too arrogant and cunning. I think she is not a good person!"


    Lilia smiled slightly while looking at her assistant. Whenpared together, Merry''s personality was the opposite of Shirley''s. That Lilia assistant was the type to be frank,pletely different from that actress.


    Lilia''s smile slowly faded as she sighed. The thought of her having to film with Shirley for more than a month made her feel discouraged. She could already imagine what kind of trouble that woman would cause for her.. Lilia intended to shut up first and see what Shirley was up to before stopping the woman.

 Chapter 173 - Non-Stop Rain

    That afternoon, after the opening ceremony was over, the film crew and the cast immediately got ready to start shooting. The three main actors and a group of actors who would y the side characters gathered to practice their roles before filming.


    The first scene of the film was shot when Edward, who yed the emperor, was ambushed by enemies under heavy rain. The emperor who was injured and was waiting for reinforcements then met a simple woman yed by Shirley. The main female character helped the emperor by bringing him into her house.


    The woman turned out to be amoner. She bandaged the emperor''s wounds and took care of him with great tenderness and patience until the man''s guards arrived at her home.


    The location for the scene was set and a fire truck was out of camera reach. One of the crew gave a signal and the truck started spraying water upwards, creating the effect of heavy rain.


    "Scene one, first take, start!" The crew eximed.


    At that time, Lilia was waiting for her turn at the corner of the room. She watched Shirley and Edward''s performance while she waited. Lilia watched the two actors carefully. Her eyes didn''t miss a single detail, such as the way they walked, the look in their eyes, and the bodynguage of the two.


    Lilia had to admit that Shirley''s acting skills were amazing. In just a few seconds, the woman had been able to live the role she yed.


    Even though Shirley and Edward were both veteran actors, filming this first scene still took a long time. Nearly three hours had passed and they still weren''t done.


    Lilia nced at Louis, who was sitting in front of the monitor and surrounded by his film crew. The director repeatedly called his deputy director to discuss something. The atmosphere in this filming was much more serious and tense than when they were filming the music video.


    They finally finished filming the first half of the scene at five in the afternoon. Lilia got up from her chair and started to prepare herself. Soon, it would be her turn to appear on the screen.


    The female general that Lilia had been ying heard the news that the emperor had been ambushed and went looking for him. The female general followed the emperor''s guards into the main woman''s house. At that time, the weather in the film was still pouring rain.


    As soon as Lilia put her foot into the range of the camera, the rainwater soaked her hair and shoulders. But her ck eyes seemed to sparkle among the raindrops. Lilia''s appearance looked even more heroic and dignified as she walked in the rain.


    Lilia stopped at the door of the house and turned to the head of the guard who followed her from behind, "Are you sure His Majesty is in this house?" She asked sharply.


    The head guard bowed deeply and replied respectfully, "We are sure, General! We''ve confirmed it before reporting to you!"


    Raindrops wet Lilia''s cheeks and slid down until they reached her chin. Her beautiful yet charismatic figure stood out among the men. The actors acting as guards unconsciously treated Lilia as if she was really a female general.


    Lilia looked away from the head guard. She looked back at the door of the house, then stretched out her hand and pushed the door open. There was absolutely no doubt in her movements.


    The crew who handled the camera immediately focused their lenses on Lilia''s face. Even though they were focused for just a few seconds, they managed to catch Lilia''s emotional expression. The worry and uneasiness that this woman showed seemed very real, as if the person she was currently looking for was Lilia''s own lover.


    Just as the door of the house swung open, there was a loud sound as a basin crashed into the floor.


    "You... who are you?!" Shirley eximed with a panicked face. The woman had dropped the basin filled with water in her surprise.


    Lilia felt that there was something strange about Shirley''s acting, but she ignored it. She looked around the room, but did not find the emperor. Then Lilia''s gaze fell on Shirley''s figure.


    Lilia waved and ordered the guards, "Come in and find Your Majesty!"


    Before the guards could move, a voice shouted, "Cut!"


    Everyone turned to the source of the voice. Louis gripped his megaphone so tightly that the veins bulged. His angry expression looked really scary.


    Secondster, the heavy artificial rain subsided when one of the crew turned off the truck. Lilia wiped the rainwater from her face while feeling relieved to be free from the artificial rain.


    When Lilia lowered her arm, Louis had marched over to them. He pointed his megaphone at Shirley.


    "What is this?! Shirley, what kind of performance is that?! Tell me, how would you react if a stranger suddenly bursts into your house?! You should look more panicked and scared!" Louis was angered by her acting, "Why are you looking at me like that?! If you have time to frown and sulk, then use that time to improve your acting!???


    Lilia stepped back while correcting her assessment of Louis. She thought that the director was a friendly and sympathetic man. This was Lilia''s first time seeing Louis''s angry figure. She became aware that Louis was very critical of the performance of the cast.


    In the scene just now, the performance of all the cast was already very good�� except for Shirley. Her half-hearted acting destroyed the atmosphere of the entire scene.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Louis." Shirley bent over, "I didn''t pay much attention to my expression. I''ll be more careful next time."


    Then Shirley turned to turn to Lilia.


    "Sorry, I justcked control over my expression. Let''s do it one more time." She said apologetically.


    Lilia met Shirley''s gaze with cold eyes. Her stern and charismatic expression made Lilia really look like a war general. She could guess what this actress was nning. If they repeated the scene just now, Lilia would have to walk through the torrential rain once again.


    Unfortunately, she had no other choice. Lilia gritted her teeth and nodded. She was determined to pay back this debt in the next scene.


    But Lilia didn''t think that they would have to repeat this scene four times in a row. She was forced to walk in the rain four times.


    The night was gettingte and the fire truck had to refill its tank twice before Louis was finally satisfied with their acting.


    Lilia''s entire body was drenched and she could barely feel her fingertips. She was shivering violently as she rubbed her hands together, but her wet horse suit stole all the warmth from her body.


    Fortunately, her assistant was always ready to help her. Merry immediately ran towards Lilia carrying a pile of towels. She wrapped the model''s body in a thick towel, then started drying Lilia''s hair using another towel.


    "Sis Lilia, are you okay?" Merry asked worriedly, her eyes burning with rage towards Shirley, "Come on, we must immediately change your wet clothes."


    Merry led Lilia who was walking behind her with unsteady steps back to the changing room. Harold walked behind the two of them. The man''s expression looked calm like the surface of the sea before the storm hit.


    Harold stared at the figure of Lilia who was trembling from the cold and almost copsed while clenching his hand into a fist. The model had to retake the same scene and drench herself with cold water for hours on end for something that wasn''t her fault. Harold couldn''t believe that Shirley was in such bad shape!


    That woman deliberately tormented Lilia and Harold intended to get the actress to pay for her deeds!


    Meanwhile, the crew was busy tidying up the filming location for today.


    Edward, the male lead, was about to return to his dressing room when he happened to see Shirley in the corner. Edward walked over to the actress who was sipping a bottle of water while reading the script.


    "Is your condition really that bad today?" Edward asked bluntly.


    "Hm?" Shirley lowered her bottle while giving the man a confused look. A few secondster, she understood Edward''s question and hastily put on an apologetic expression, "You can say that."


    "I see." Edward red at the woman, "I hope you can fix it as soon as possible. No matter what your reasons are, you are still the film queen from Berlin. I don''t want to be forced to repeat the same scene over and over again just because you don''t like the other cast."


    Shirley''s face immediately turned bright red. But before she could defend himself, Edward had turned and walked away.. Shirley squeezed the water bottle in her hand as she gave the man a poisonous look.

 Chapter 174 - Fever

    Lilia and the others arrived at the changing room looking chaotic. Even though she was wrapped in a thick towel, she could only feel cold. Her head felt heavy and her legs wobbled.


    Lilia gave a weakugh when she saw her messy appearance in the makeup mirror. She had been in cold water for several hours without stopping. Plus, the air at night had gotten colder recently. She wouldn''t be surprised if she caught a fever after the shoot earlier.


    "Sis, we must immediately change your wet clothes." Merry pulled Lilia''s arm so that the woman sat on the chair. She was afraid that Lilia would copse if the model continued to stand.


    Harold gave Lilia a look of annoyance mixed with frustration. He could not bear to see the model he had been guarding so carefully all this time being bullied like that.


    "Do you still want to continue shooting?" Harold asked even though he already knew the answer. As soon as Lilia said ''no'', that man would immediately cancel his contract and drag Lilia back to Surabaya. He had no objection to payingpensation fees which amount to billions of Rupiah!


    Even though Lilia looked like she was going to copse at any moment, the woman''s eyes were still burning with determination.


    "Of course I will continue." Lilia replied. Her voice trembled, but her tone was still full of confidence, "I won''t stop now. If I stop here, getting myself soaked under the rain in earlier takes would be useless now!"


    Lilia was determined not to give Shirley more satisfaction by running away from shooting this film. She knew that if she had stepped down, Shirley would definitely use that fact to destroy the reputation Lilia had been struggling to build all this time.


    She didn''t know why Shirley made it difficult for her on purpose, but she had no intention of being bullied just like that. Lilia knew that the actress made small mistakes on purpose and made her walk in the rain many times.


    Harold let out a deep breath and walked out of the room to let Lilia get changed. He could already guess the stubborn woman''s reaction, but this time Harold hoped that Lilia would take his advice.


    Lilia changed clothes with Merry''s help before leaving the studio. The young woman needed to support Lilia while they were walking because her legs felt weak and weak.


    As they passed by the room that was used for filming, Lilia happened to see Louis talking to Shirley. Their expressions looked unkind and there were many actors and assistants standing around Shirley. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but Lilia was sure that it was rted to her performance today.


    *****


    For the next three days, Shirley continued to find trouble with Lilia. Her childish demeanor slowed down their filming progress. Shirley kept her mistakes subtle and only after a few scoldings did she begin to act correctly.


    However, Lilia fell ill due to filming scenes under heavy rain. She had a high fever that made Merry panic, but she still insisted on following the shoot.


    Merry thought about sacrificing herself and calling Jean, but the model firmly told her not to tell the man, or anyone else.


    Lilia knew that Jean would leave all his work and fly to Jakarta if the man found out she was sick. Fortunately, Lilia''s fever gradually subsided after a good night''s sleep.


    Lilia appeared at the film studio the next day in a rxed manner, as if nothing had happened. Her attitude towards Shirley was still calm and humble. Even when they were cooperating on a scene, Lilia did not show her irritation and hatred towards that woman. Shirley also showed no sign that she noticed Lilia''s poor health.


    Their shooting continued for three days. Even worse, all the scenes they acted in were very draining. Lilia only had time to eat and rest as little as possible before returning to filming. With that condition, her fever refused to go down.


    Two dayster, Harold was forced to return to Surabaya. He was running out of time and was unable to persuade Lilia to change her mind. So he could only have Merry look after the model before leaving.


    That morning, Lilia and William would be filming a scene where the two of them met again.


    William asked her in his ancient royal costume, "Are you alright?"


    The man was very different from Shirley. He immediately knew that Lilia was sick. William stared at the woman intently, intending to ask Louis to postpone their shoot today if Lilia''s condition worsened.


    But Lilia stared back at William coldly. She lifted her chin and said in a polite tone, "We''ll start with the third paragraph. You can start first."


    For a moment, disappointment and heartache shed through William''s eyes. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he saw Lilia''s stubborn expression and immediately closed his mouth. William then took a deep breath to calm himself.


    In just a few seconds, William''s expression turned serious. He had be one with the role he was ying.


    The shooting location for this scene was in a magnificent and spacious garden. In order to make the garden look more like a royal pce garden, Louis refused to use fake nts. He ordered native nts and trees to decorate the garden.


    Lilia and William met in front of a small pavilion. The figures of the two against the backdrop of a sea of ??blooming flowers looked like a painting from an ancient royal era. Lilia''s long hair that was let loose swung gently in the breeze.


    When they acted out their characters, Lilia and William didn''t realize that there were a pair of eyes following every inch of their move. The owner of the pair of eyes leaned against the railing of the balcony on the fourth floor of the next building. The young man''s hands yed with the ne with an eagle-shaped pendant wrapped around his neck, while his gaze was fixed on the two actors.


    After a while, the man removed the pendulum and took out his cellphone instead. He dialed one of the phone numbers in his contact list.


    "Hello, Sister ire? I want to ask you something." Said the young man casually, "Have you heard the news that your sister-inw is back with the film king?"


    The corner of the man''s mouth lifted when he heard an angry answer from the other end of the phone.


    "I didn''t say that." He said defensively, "The whole inte is talking about them for the past two days."


    The man listened for his interlocutor to reply in a moment.


    "I''m in the suburbs of Jakarta. There are clubs that provide betting ces for horse races." The man replied with an indifferent expression.


    But his expression immediately turned grim when he heard his sister-inw''s long scolding.


    "Yes, yes, I understand. I won''t go there again next time." The man replied halfheartedly.


    He then ended the conversation on the phone. The man stared at his cellphone for a few moments before clicking his tongue and decided to leave. He had only walked a few steps when he suddenly thought of something. The man turned and walked back to the edge of the balcony. Then he took a photo of the scene of the two people in the park using his cellphone. Only after then did he really walk away from there.


    In the car park outside the studio, several striking luxury cars were parked side by side. The owner of one of the cars was the Hansen brothers. They were well-known for their hobbies with luxury cars and avish lifestyle.


    The two sons of the Hansen Family were surrounded by his followers. They smoke while joking with each other, but their gazes were repeatedly drawn to the studio building. They all breathed a sigh of relief when the man they had been waiting for finally appeared.


    "Mike! Why are you in there so long? Aren''t you just looking for a toilet?" Ervin, one of the Hansen brothers protested, "The horse race will start soon!"


    Mike, the Austin Family''s second son, gave the man a cold stare, "I did not participate. You can go to the horse races by yourself." He answered.


    The Hansen brothers and their followers exchanged confused nces. Mike was the one who took them to the horse races, but now the man didn''t want toe. What the hell did he want to do?


    But none of them dared to voice out theirment.. They were all scared to face the anger of the second son of the Austin Family.

 Chapter 175 - Plowed

    Around three that afternoon, something happened on the inte while Lilia and William were still finishing their shoot.


    Shirley''s social media ounts posted two photos without any captions at 2:50 p.m. The two photos were screenshots of the contents of Shirley''s Other application chat. The photo leaked a lot of valuable information that Shirley was supposed to keep tightly.


    The name of the interlocutor in the chat was ''Little ve'' and the contents of the chat started on October 2nd. It was the day Harold had just arrived in Jakarta.


    [Little ve]: "Sis Shirley, I just saw Lilia Pangestu and her agent leaving together."


    [Shirley]: "Was there someone else with them?"


    [Little ve]: "I guess it''s just the two of them."


    [Shirley]: "You have to keep an eye on them a lot more recently. If you hear anything about the cancetion of the filming contract, let me know. "


    [Little ve]: "Understood."


    The second photo contained the chat taken yesterday, apanied by more information than the previous photo.


    At this point,izens could already guess that ''Little ve'' was a nickname for Lisa, Shirley''s personal assistant. However, not a few shook their heads when they saw that nickname. Shirley really seemed to think of herself as a queen with a higher status than others!


    [Little ve]: "Sis Shirley, please check these photos!"


    She sent the photos to Shirley''s ount. Lilia immediately realized that Lisa had actually taken her picture. The angle from which the photo was taken showed that Shirley''s assistant was secretly photographing her and William from a distance.


    [Shirley]: "Why can''t you take their faces?"


    [Little ve]: "I''m sorry�� I stood too far away from them. Besides, Lilia insists on maintaining her distance from William."


    [Shirley]: "You really are useless!"


    [Little ve]: "Sis, don''t be angry just yet. Wouldn''t there be a rain scene during filming in two days? How about we make Lilia suffer there?"


    The message contained in the two photos ended there, but the leaked information was more than enough. The two photos were posted through Shirley''s personal ount and immediately drew criticism fromizens. At the same time, Lilia''s name was again a source of excitement in cyberspace.


    People mostly sympathized with Lilia who was bullied just because she was a neer to the world of film. There were also some others who insulted Shirley for humiliating her own name by bullying Lilia.


    But what was clear was, everyone knew that someone had hacked into Shirley''s cell phone and posted the two screenshots on her personal ount.


    *****


    Around three past fifteen minutes, Lilia finally finished shooting. She watched the video shot again in front of the monitor with Louis. The director nodded in satisfaction at her.


    "Lilia, your acting in this scene is very satisfying. Your abilities are getting better and better over time. You have a talent for acting!" Louis said excitedly.


    The model was able to deeply understand the character and perfectly portrayed its emotions. Even though Lilia acted with the film queen from Berlin, the film king, and other veteran actors, she never seemed less confident. Lilia looked like a real actress that''d been acting for years. Louis couldn''t stop smiling every time he re-watched the model''s appearance.


    After that, Lilia said goodbye to the other cast and film crew before leaving the studio building. The character she yed would not appear for the rest of today''s shoot, so Lilia was free toe home early.


    Merry followed behind Lilia with bouncing steps. She was relieved that the model could rest longer and recover from her fever.


    "Sis Lilia, how about we go straight to the hotel?" Merry suggested, "I know you haven''t had time to hang out here. Maybe that way, you can feel better."


    "��Okay." Lilia nodded.


    "I''ve had time touring around here with Clifford, and I''m suggesting ... ah!"


    Before Merry could finish her sentence, Lilia''s assistant suddenly stopped talking. Her face was white as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Merry? Are you alright?" Lilia asked worriedly as she walked closer.


    Merry shot Lilia a panicked gaze and hastily grabbed her stomach, "S-Sis Lilia, my stomach hurts again. I have to go to the toilet right away, so go ahead without me!" She said before disappearing among the crowd. Lilia''s assistant didn''t look back at all.


    Lilia watched her assistant leave with a confused look, but she decided not to ask any further. When she turned around, only then did Lilia notice the presence of someone she had been waiting for.


    The man leaned back against the car Clifford used to drive. One hand held the smoking cigarette while his gaze was fixed on Lilia''s figure.


    The model felt as if she was suddenly having trouble breathing. Jean was here!


    Lilia stopped her steps and could only stare nkly at the man. The passing wind was blowing hard, making his blonde hair messy. Jean''s figure looked like an illusion in Lilia''s eyes, as if the man would disappear if she blinked.


    Lilia opened her mouth to say something, but her voice caught in her throat. There were so many things she wanted to tell him, but her voice refused toe out.


    The model always looked strong, smart, and full of confidence in front of others. But in front of Jean, Lilia could take off all those masks and be herself. Relief swept over the woman and she realized that she had missed Jean so much.


    Without thinking, Lilia ran over to Jean and threw herself into the man''s arms.


    Jean stretched out both arms to catch Lilia. He hugged her tightly as he said, "What''s wrong? Is someone bothering you?" His deep voice was filled withughter.


    Lilia didn''t say anything. She just shook her head. However, her teary eyes showed that Jean''s guess was not wrong.


    Jean stared at the woman in his arms for a moment. Then he lowered his head andnded a kiss on Lilia''s forehead. When his lips touched Lilia''s forehead, the man immediately felt the heat of Lilia''s skin. Jean immediately withdrew himself, frowning


    "Lilia, do you have a fever?" Jean asked, his tone was demanding as he red at her.


    Lilia smiled faintly and buried her face in Jean''s chest again. She knew that she couldn''t hide anything from Jean.


    "It''s just a mild fever. This filming turned out to be more tiring than I thought." Lilia answered smoothly.


    She looked up and studied Jean''s face. The man''s forehead was still creased but his gaze was not as sharp as before. Lilia smiled gently to reassure Jean.


    Lilia felt her heart full in that man''s presence. Jean never told Lilia where he was going, but he could always appear before her in the most surprising way. The man''s surprise touched Lilia''s heart and got rid of all the fatigue she felt during the shooting these past few days. Being in Jean''s arms gave her a sense of security, as if she were already home.


    Suddenly, Jean took off his jacket and put it on Lilia''s shoulder, "Since you are sick, you can''t stay out here for long. Let''s get in the car." He ordered.


    Jean then pulled Lilia into the car. But both of them didn''t realize that someone else was watching their intimate moment.


    A group of supporting actors passing by happened to see them. Initially, only one of them saw the two. The actor nudged his partner as he continued to stare at the car. His fellow actors turned around until they all stopped walking. They stared at the scene with wide eyes.


    What kind of situation was that?! Who''s that guy who was hugging Lilia?! More importantly, that man was not William!


    They all immediately started discussing the mysterious man who won the heart of the popr model. They continued discussing it until they returned to the studio.. In just a short time, the story had spread to everyone.

 Chapter 176 - Meeting Again

    Meanwhile, another news that was no less surprising spread among the film crew. Someone hijacked Shirley''s social media ount! They didn''t know whether the news was true or not, but they saw Shirley''s expression that was different from usual. The woman looked like she was about to kill someone.


    Although the photo posted on Shirley''s social media ount didn''t stay for long, the actress was not fast enough to delete it. Let alone handling the damage that came afterwards. Manyizens had kept a screenshot of the photo in Shirley''s post. The people who hated Shirley did not miss this opportunity. They filled Shirley''s social media with malicious and derogatoryments.


    Even the film crew looked at Shirley suspiciously. They hadn''t forgotten how Lilia was forced to walk in the rain four times because of that actress. They would not be surprised if the content of the conversation was genuine.


    *****


    Lilia sat next to her husband in the car. Although the rear seat of the car was wide enough for the two of them, there was hardly any distance between them. Jean''s arms wrapped around Lilia''s waist, making sure that the woman couldn''t move away from him.


    Clifford in the driver''s seat looked straight ahead. He tried to ignore whatever was happening in the back seat, but the romantic atmosphere between the two of them overflowed and filled the car.


    Lilia tried to shift away from Jean, but the man''s arm prevented her from moving even a moment. Finally, the woman gave up and leaned her head on Jean''s shoulder.


    "Why are you here? How long have you been waiting outside the studio?" Lilia asked while looking at the side of Jean''s face.


    She knew that the man was very busy and could not leave his job easily. That''s why Lilia could hardly believe her eyes when she saw Jean standing outside the studio. How did that man know that today''s shoot was over? How long had Jean been waiting for her?


    But of course Jean wouldn''t tell her about it. The man briefly replied, "I just arrived."


    Lilia smiled faintly at that. She felt a little guilty, but she also felt happy that the man was here with her right now. They had only been apart for a few days, yet it felt like they hadn''t seen each other in years.


    Jean shifted his position and cupped Lilia''s face with both hands. He studied Lilia''s face closely, his expression was filled with worry, "You look really tired." He said in a low voice.


    Lilia immediately pulled herself away from Jean and touched her face worriedly, "Do I look that bad?" She asked frantically.


    Even though Lilia knew that she was quite beautiful in the eyes of others, she still didn''t want to show her chaotic appearance in front of the man she loved. Lilia fumbled into her bag for her make-up kit.


    Jean chuckled at Lilia''s reaction. He reached out and grabbed the woman''s chin. One of his hands pulled Lilia closer.


    "You''re not bad. In fact, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever met!" Jean whispered before kissing the woman''s lips.


    That gentle kiss gradually evolved into a hot, fiery kiss. Clifford struggled to ignore the sounds of kisses and sighs from the backseat. He began to seriously consider installing a barrier in the middle of the car.


    *****


    Upon their arrival at the hotel, Lilia and Jean headed to Lilia''s royal suite. As soon as Jean closed the door behind them, the man immediately pulled his wife into his arms and continued their kiss earlier. Jean was like a wanderer who had found an oasis in the middle of the desert. The man kissed her so hungrily, as if he would die without Lilia''s touch.


    Lilia closed her eyes and returned Jean''s kiss with the same passionate passion. She also missed him half to death. Jean''s hands that were cupping the back of Lilia''s neck felt cool and made her forget that she had a fever.


    "Ngh ..." Suddenly, Lilia felt her knees buckle and almost copsed.


    Jean hurriedly supported his wife. His forehead creased, his expression filled with guilt. The man supported Lilia and brought her to sit on a nearby sofa.


    "I am fine." Lilia forced a weak smile, "I just feel a little weak. You don''t need to look that worried."


    Jean sighed and ran his finger through his hair. The man''s strands of blonde hair gleamed in thete afternoon sun. He sat beside Lilia, his hand stroking her cheek gently.


    "If you have time after filming, let''s go to Sarangan." Jean said.


    Lilia looked at the man in confusion, "Sarangan? Why?"


    Jean did not immediately answer her question. The man''s expression was filled with conflict and he repeatedly opened his mouth, but then closed it again.


    Lilia waited patiently for the man to answer, "To meet an old friend." Jean finally said.


    "Okay." Lilia smiled gently before hugging her husband. She didn''t ask any further questions on the topic. Wherever Jean wanted to go and whatever he wanted to do, Lilia would follow him.


    Jean stared at Lilia as if he wanted to devour her again. But when the man looked down to kiss her again, Lilia''s cell phone rang.


    Lilia jumped in shock while Jean pulled away with an exasperated expression. The woman hurriedly took out her cell phone and saw Harold''s name on the screen.


    "What''s the matter, Harold?" Lilia asked while trying to calm her pounding heart.


    Instead of answering, the managerughed with satisfaction. Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise. What made Harold so happy?


    "Have you opened your social media ount?" Harold asked.


    "Not yet." Lilia replied, distracted by Jean''s hand ying with her long hair, "What''s wrong?"


    For the past two days, Lilia''s name had be a viral topic on the inte. Manyizens supported and cheered on her, but there were also many others who bashed her. That''s why Lilia was reluctant to keep up with her social media ounts.


    Harold was silent for a moment before finally answering, "Shirley''s ount was hijacked by someone!"


    Lilia straightened her body, "Her social media ount?"


    An artist''s social media ount usually could be essed by several people at once, such as their manager or assistant. This was to make it easier for them to monitor the artist''s activities on social media. In order to keep their ounts safe, artists would usually useplex passwords. However, there were still cases where a famous artist''s ount was hijacked.


    "Yes." Harold''s voice sounded very satisfied, "If you have free time, look at the inte for yourself. I bet this is the worst moment in Shirley''s entire career as an actress!"


    Harold''s words provoked Lilia''s curiosity. After she ended her conversation with the man, she opened her social media. Lilia typed in Shirley Pierre''s name and found the woman''stest post.


    [Shirley]: "Someone''s hacked my social media ounts. All photos posted at that time are NOT TRUE. I have submitted this case to mywyer and I ask everyone not to believe the post."


    Even though Shirley said so, thements ofizens showed that they didn''t believe her words. Shirley''s haters alleged that the contents of the conversation in the photo were true and drowned out the voices of Shirley''s fans trying to defend their idol.


    Lilia left her social media and searched the discussion forum for Shirley''s name. She was struck by the results of her search. ''Shirley Pierre Sabotages Her Fellow Actress!'' ''Shirley Pierre vs Lilia Pangestu!'' ''Shirley Pierre''s Past with William Anggara!''


    Lilia''s eyes narrowed as she read thatst topic. What was Shirley''s rtionship with William?


    But before she could click the topic, Jean''s voice startled her.


    "What are you reading?" Jean asked with faint irritation. He didn''t like it when something distracted Lilia from him.


    Lilia jumped and turned to face Jean. She almost forgot that the man was beside her. Lilia smiled awkwardly as she shifted her cellphone away.


    "It''s nothing." She answered.


    Jean squinted his eyes and stared at Lilia for a moment, then stretched out his hand. Lilia hesitated for a moment, but she finally relented and held out her cellphone.


    "It''s really not that big of a deal." Lilia emphasized as Jean''s eyes swept over the topic list in the discussion forum.


    "Hmm��" Jean''s eyes shed with rage as he read the topics, "So she gave you a fever?"

 Chapter 177 - Reason To Hate

    Hearing the anger in Jean''s voice, Lilia automatically shuffled away. She knew how overprotective he was, so she didn''t want Jean to hear about her rivalry with Shirley.


    "Why do you say that?" Lilia asked, trying to sound innocent.


    Jean showed two photos containing screenshots of the conversation between Shirley and her assistant that had rocked the inte.


    Lilia read the contents of their conversation and the corner of her mouth lifted into a cold smile. So her guess was right�� Shirley had her soaking wet on purpose while filming the other day.


    "So she was the one who did it?" Jean''s sharp question broke Lilia''s mind.


    Lilia took her cellphone back and nodded. She really couldn''t hide anything from this man, "But I''ll handle it myself." She replied quickly, "So you don''t have to worry."


    Jean stared at her for a moment with an unreadable expression. Then he finally took a deep breath and said, "�� Alright. But if you need help, I''m here for you."


    Lilia smiled broadly and hugged Jean''s arm, "Then, can I ask you something?"


    "What?" The sharpness in Jean''s voice faded and he returned back to soft as ever.


    "Just say there is someone you haven''t met before, but they immediately tried to bring you down and humiliate you after your first meeting. Why do you think they''re acting like that?" Asked Lilia.


    She couldn''t understand Shirley''s motive at all even though they had been shooting together for a week. Why was the actress trying so hard to knock her out?


    Jean smiled faintly and stroked the woman''s head, "Three possibilities." He began to exin his answer, "Your conflict of interest, feelings, or character just doesn''t match."


    Lilia looked at Jean in surprise. She started to think seriously about the man''s words.


    She and Shirley had no conflict of interest. Why would the actress feel threatened by a model? They had their respective fields and Lilia was not interested in getting into the movie industry.


    Meanwhile, there was a possibility that her and Shirley''s personalities simply didn''t match. However Lilia didn''t feel that way towards Shirley. If the actress was neutral, Lilia wouldn''t have a problem with her either.


    Then, there was only one possibility why Shirley hated her.


    Lilia''s gaze returned to the handsome and perfect face of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. She remembered that Shirley had also attended the Genesis Company celebration party. The woman was wearing a luxurious and striking dress, like a queen. Could it be that Shirley was trying to get someone''s attention at the party?


    Lilia leaned over and started poking Jean''s cheek with her index finger, "Jean, you know Shirley Pierre, right?" She asked without stopping her ignorance.


    Lilia''s eyes never left Jean''s face, as if trying to catch the moment when the man''s expression changed.


    Jean grabbed Lilia''s wrist to make her stop. His eyes looked icy cold as he replied, "When the Genesis Company held the opening party of Lake Bay Housing, the public rtions department invited her to attend."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows with a menacing expression, which made Jean''s cold expression melt away.


    The man chuckled and continued, "That woman and the Widjaya Family have had a cooperative rtionship for the past few years."


    Lilia finally understood where Shirley''s hatred hade from. When the actress appeared at the Genesis Company party, she had just won the title of film queen in Berlin. Shirley came with great pride, but Jean instead came with another woman people barely knew of. Even worse, she was forced to see Jean showing off his closeness to her.


    "So Shirley likes you?" Lilia immediately guessed straight away.


    Jean just stared at his wife without saying anything. His eyes studied Lilia''s expression warily, but it just told Lilia the answer to her question.


    Lilia took a deep breath and pulled away from Jean, "No wonder Shirley made it difficult for me in the first ce. It''s all because he likes you." She said coldly as she shifted away.


    Jean immediately grabbed his wife''s arm, "Lilia, are you mad at me?" The man asked with a pitiful look.


    "Of course not." Lilia answered, but her stiff smile and anger in her eyes were the opposite of her words, "I just feel annoyed that you never told me about this."


    Jean frowned, "Why do I have to tell you about someone I really don''t like?" He argued, "I''m only interested in one person, and that is you. I don''t care what Shirley thinks�� I''ll never choose her. So you don''t have to feel threatened." Jean said in a serious tone.


    Lilia couldn''t hold back any longer andughed out loud. Her anger vanished, reced by an amused expression. She hugged Jean back, saying, "I know. I just want to hear you say it."


    Jean lowered his head and kissed her soft lips, "So that you never doubt my love again, I will prove it to you." He whispered.


    Lilia took a moment to process Jean''s words. Then her face immediately turned red as a tomato.


    "Jean, wait, I was just kidding! I''m not angry, so��!"


    Before Lilia could end her words, Jean had pounced on her like a beast. The man didn''t let her go until Lilia confessed her love and trust in Jean many times.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Merry was seen throwing herself on the sofa. She stared at the screen of her cell phone, frowning. Because of Jean''s arrival, Merry did not dare to return to the room she shared with Lilia. She decided to text Lilia so that the model wouldn''t worry about her.


    "Sis Lilia, I won''t be returning to the hotel today, so you can enjoy being alone with President Jean! But please remember that there is still shooting tomorrow! Don''t let yourself get tired!" The message was apanied by an abundance of heart stickers.


    When Lilia read the message, she covered her red face with both hands. Where did her assistant learn such things from?!


    Merry had no other choice but to depend on Chris as she had lost her ce to sleep tonight. Harold had returned to Surabaya and he didn''t have enough money to rent a room in such a luxurious hotel like this. This made Merry hide in the royal suite booked by Chris in the meantime.


    Meanwhile, the owner of the room was feeling frustrated. Tomorrow was thest of three days off, which meant Chris must return to Surabaya immediately. He didn''t have an assistant who could handle his job like Jean.


    Chris sighed and smelled the distinctive smell of instant noodles. The man got up from his bed, then threw his cellphone on the bed before going to the mini bar in the room. Chris had just finished showering, so he was still wearing a bathrobe with the belt loosely tied to his waist.


    The man poured himself a ss of red wine. He turned to head towards the living room, but he stopped moving as if he had thought of something. Chris returned to the mini bar and grabbed a can of coke before going into the living room.


    The sight Chris saw as he entered the living room filled his chest with warmth. Merry was sitting on the sofa enjoying a bowl of instant noodles. The young woman blew her noodles with a serious look. The sight made Chris smile. Merry''s adorable behavior could always cheer him up.


    Chris opened the soda can he was carrying before cing it in front of Merry, "Eat slowly, no one will steal your food here." He said as he watched the woman gobble up her noodles at high speed.


    Merry heard him and tried to slow down her eating speed, but the woman still ate like someone who hadn''t been eating for days.


    "Didn''t the film crew over there give you lunch?" Chris asked, frowning.


    Merry put down the stic fork and reached for the soda can Chris had put down earlier. She drank it greedily before finally answering, "I got lunch. I also ate a lot in the square earlier! Maybe I was a little tired after walking a lot, so now I''m hungry again."


    Chris watched the young woman eat her food again. Then he realized something strange about Merry''s answer, "Wait a minute. You went to the square this afternoon?"


    Merry nodded, "Ms. Lilia finished shooting earlier, around three o''clock in the afternoon. We actually intend to walk around here looking for food! But then Brother Jean appeared and I immediately ran away!" She exined.


    Chris gripped his wine ss tightly, ''So that''s why you ran to me?''

 Chapter 178 - Are You Going To Leave Me?

    Chris was annoyed when he heard Merry''s answer. He realized that the most important thing for Merry was that she could eat well and y to her heart''s content. The woman didn''t care for him at all. But of course Chris could not express his frustration straightforwardly.


    The man sighed as he ran his fingers through his ck hair which was still half wet. Chris began to question why he bothereding to Jakarta. Could it be that he turned out to be the type to torture himself?


    While Chris was deep in thought, Merry stared at him in surprise. She didn''t know why Chris continued to stand in front of her while rubbing his wine ss. The man''s expression kept changing, but he looked gloomy as time passed by.


    "Brother Chris?" Merry called him with her face looking worried, but the man did not answer. She frowned and tried again, this time with a louder voice, "Brother Chris!"


    Still, the man remained as if he had not heard Merry.


    Merry got up from the couch with the instant noodle container in hand and walked over to Chris. She tiptoed beside the man before shouting, "BROTHER CHRIS!"


    Chris jumped and nearly spilled the wine ss he was holding. He turned to Merry with an annoyed expression, "Why are you screaming? I can hear you very well." He protested.


    Merry rolled her eyes, "I''ve called you many times, but you didn''t respond. What are you thinking just now, Brother Chris?" She asked.


    ''I''m thinking of what to do to get your attention!'' Chris wanted to shout it out, but he held back.


    He shook his head and replied curtly, "None of your business."


    Merry shrugged and sat back down on the sofa to finish her noodles. When finished, Merry leaned back on the sofa, rubbing her stomach. She let out a satisfied sigh and closed her eyes. This lifestyle reminded Merry of her life at home before she ran away and became Lilia''s assistant.


    "Jean is here now. What would you do?"


    But Chris''s voice broke the calm Merry felt. The man sat in the window seat watching her.


    Merry bit her lip and tried to find a solution. Jean couldn''t possibly be in Jakarta for very long, right? That man wouldn''t be able to leave his job for too long. But Merry had a feeling that Jean would abandon his job and stay in Jakarta if that''s what Lilia wanted.


    Then, what should Merry do?


    Her gaze fell on Chris''s figure. Merry put on her biggest smile and said in a voice as sweet as honey, "Brother Chris, you are a very nice person, right? Since you are so kind, you don''t mind if I stay over here, do you?"


    "I will return to Surabaya tomorrow."


    Chris''s short answer crushed Merry''s hopes to pieces. Her smile turned stiff as she stared nkly at Chris.


    "Why so fast?" The question automatically came out of Merry''s mouth. Somehow, that fact made Merry''s mood worse. She didn''t want Chris to leave her!


    Merry frowned, trying to understand her own feelings. Why didn''t she want the man to leave? Was it because if Chris left, there would be no one to protect her from Jean? Yes, definitely true, it must be because that reason that her mood had be this bad!


    Chris studied Merry''s conflicted expression. He shook his wine ss as he asked half jokingly, "Don''t you want me to go?"


    "Yes!" Merry''s excited reply surprised Chris, "I don''t want Brother Chris to leave!"


    Joy and contentment filled Chris''s heart. Had Merry finally realized his feelings?


    But Merry''s next words made Chris'' mood that was hovering above the clouds sink to the ground.


    "If Brother Chris leaves from here, where will I sleep? Clifford stayed in the standard room with a single bed! Do you want me to share the same room with Clifford?" Said Merry. The way she spoke sounded like she was threatening the man.


    Chris''s face turned as dark as the storm clouds. He gritted his teeth and said in an icy voice, "Don''t talk nonsense! You can use this room. I already paid for two months, so don''t think about anything weird!"


    Merry''s eyes shed with joy, but a secondter she was turning grim again. Hearing that she could use this room didn''t make Merry''s mood better.


    She could not hold back and asked, "Brother Chris, are you still going?"


    When she asked that, Merry''s tone sounded very serious as she looked at Chris with a pleading look. The woman''s face was so cute that it made Chris''s heart melt.


    "Of course not." Chris answered without thinking. The man then frowned, surprised by his own answer. But when he saw the look of disbelief on Merry''s face, he added, "My work here is not finished, so I have to be here a lot."


    Chris wanted to hit himself for answering like that. No matter how important his job was, he couldn''t leave Surabaya for too long! He must have gone crazy for letting a woman influence his mind!


    But when Chris saw Merry''s eyes glow again, he felt he had done the right thing. The man would not be able to forgive himself if he disappointed or saddened Merry. Was this the power of love?


    *****


    That night, around nine o''clock, Lilia posted a rification on her social media ount.


    [Lilia]: "I don''t n to step down from filming or return with William Anggara. Please stop making false rumors!"


    In just a few minutes, Lilia''s post was scattered all over the ce. Even the official ount for the film ''The Chosen Kingdom'' helped spread the post.


    [The Chosen Kingdom]: "@Lilia is the female side character in this film. The shooting process went very smoothly and on schedule. We film crews dere that we do not tolerate anyone who dares to spread fake news!"


    The official ount post was apanied by several photos of Lilia taken from the first day''s photo shoot. All of this helped make Lilia even more popr online.


    On the other hand, Shirley''s rifying post received the opposite reaction. Of the manyizens who leftments, more than half of them openly badmouthed her and typed all sorts of insults.


    All of this obviously?made Shirley furious. She mmed things in her room and made a tremendous mess.


    Lisa, her assistant, was standing trembling in the corner of the room. One hand covered her right cheek, which was flushed from being pped by Shirley. Her tears fell down the assistant''s face as she cried silently.


    As an assistant to a famous actress, she was used to being treated harshly by Shirley. But she only found out today that in Shirley''s eyes, she was no different from a ve.


    "You still have enough shame to cry?!" Shirley snapped, ring at Lisa. She trotted over to the young woman and grabbed her hair, "You were the one holding my cellphone while I was shooting! Only you can hijack my ount and send photos of the conversation!"


    "Shirley, calm down a little." Melly, the actress''s manager, grabbed Shirley''s arm and pulled her back. Even though her voice sounded calm, her expression showed intense anger.


    This afternoon, when Melly read the news about the post on the inte, she immediately flew to Jakarta to meet Shirley. She had ordered her agency''s public rtions team to remove the post, but Melly had no idea that things would get this bad.


    Melly nced at Lisa, then looked back at Shirley. She massaged her forehead which started throbbing painfully, "What''s the use of you scolding her? Didn''t I tell you from the start that you need to bring more assistants to Jakarta? But were you listening? No you didn''t! You only brought Lisa here!" Melly''s voice was filled with sarcasm.


    Shirley opened her mouth to protest, but Melly wasn''t done talking.


    "Lisa is only one person! But she has to take care of you as well as spy on Lilia Pangestu for you! I won''t be surprised if someone manages to steal your cellphone in the midst of all her busy life!" Melly continued to rant her irritation.


    "Oh, so now you are ming me?!" Shirley red at her manager, "Didn''t you say that I can''t bring many assistants to keep my image?! I was nning on taking seven to eight assistants with me! But after the paparazzi found out about it, you scolded me! How could this incident be my fault ?!"


    Melly took a deep breath as she asked for more patience to face this actress, "I''m not saying it''spletely your fault." She said with the remaining patience she had, "I just didn''t expect that you would look down on Lilia Pangestu like that. What did she do to offend you?"


    Shirley snorted and crookedly, "She didn''t offend me!" She eximed, "I just don''t like her!"


    The actress couldn''t bear to hear everyone praise Lilia. They all said that the amateur model was very popr, very kind, very elegant, and much more. Plus, Lilia seemed to have a special rtionship with that man.


    Melly took a deep breath, "Shirley, whatever your reasons are, I want you to keep your grudge to yourself. Even if you have the title of queen of film in Berlin, you have to remember carefully where it came from!"


    The threat shrouded in advice had Shirley''s breath caught in her throat. She looked at Melly with a mixture of disbelief and fear.


    The manager continued, "This situation has be a big problem now. If you still want to keep your reputation, you must immediately apologize to Lilia in front of everyone tomorrow. I''ll talk to the film crew and find out who stole your cell phone."


    Shirley bit her lip with a furious expression, but she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 179 - Apology

    The next day, Lilia went to the studio as usual.


    However, when she stepped into the set, she felt a different atmosphere than usual. The side cast members gathered and chatted, while the main actors were seen rxing in their seats?ying with their phones or reading the script. The film crew also looked as rxed as the actors. They stood in small groups discussing something.


    Everyone had gathered there, but there was no sign that filming was about to start.


    Merry, who was following behind Lilia, looked around with a curious gaze. Then she looked at her watch. It''s almost nine o''clock. Why hadn''t the shooting started yet?


    "Sis Lilia, is there no shooting today?" Merry asked.


    Lilia shook her head. She did not receive any news about today''s filming cancetion, "I don''t know. I''ll change clothes first, you can try asking the people here."


    "You don''t have to ask!" There was a loud voice from behind Lilia.


    As soon as Lilia heard the voice, she immediately recognized it as Shirley''s voice. Lilia slowly turned her head and stared at the actress. Even though Shirley''s face was heavily covered, the woman couldn''t hide the fatigue on her face.


    When Shirley saw Lilia''s calm expression, her mood got even worse. She hated Lilia''s calm attitude. Even when the model was facing a difficult situation, her expression never changed. The calmer Lilia became, the more Shirley couldn''t stand her.


    In terms of appearance, their beauty was equal. But in terms of ability, Shirley was the queen of film from Berlin. Who did Lilia think she was so she could act so calm in front of Shirley?


    Shirley''s expression kept changing as she watched Lilia. But her face grew grimmer over time.


    Lilia suddenly felt someone tug at her sleeve. She nced to the side and saw Merry silently shaking her head. The assistant really didn''t like Shirley.


    At the same time, Shirley said, "Today''s filming has been postponed. I heard that the investor for this film came to visit and Mr. Louis is meeting him right now."


    Lilia nodded at Shirley, "Thank you." She said in a light voice. Those thanks were just a courtesy for Lilia.


    She turned to leave, but Shirley called out to her. "Lilia, wait a moment. There is something I want to discuss with you." The woman said as she nced at Merry who stood beside Lilia. The woman''s gaze said that she didn''t want Merry to hear their conversation.


    But Merry met her gaze with a pair of innocent eyes. Lilia''s assistant didn''t move from her ce at all.


    Shirley shot Merry a sharp gaze. Was Lilia''s assistant too stupid to understand her gesture?!


    "Merry, go to the locker room and prepare my costume for today''s shoot." Lilia told her with a smile. Her gaze urged Merry to follow her order.


    "Oh ..." Merry said reluctantly. She turned to leave, but before that, she turned her head back to Lilia, "Sis Lilia, hurry back, okay? There are too many dangers outside. I''m afraid you will meet a bad person." When Merry said ''bad person'', she deliberately nced at Shirley.


    When Merry left there, she kept thinking about their conversation. Suddenly, she stopped walking and turned toward the car park. She nned to call Clifford to look after Lilia. Even if nothing happened, Merry would be calmer if Clifford was with Lilia.


    *****


    Lilia tucked a strand of her windblown hair behind her ear. She looked at the actress who was standing in front of her and said, "So what do you want to talk to me about?" Her tone was tinged with impatience.


    They had been standing in the back garden for a few minutes, but Shirley didn''t say a word. Her expression tinged with doubt kept changing. Seeing her made Lilia even more annoyed. What the heck was this actress trying to tell her that it took her this long to prepare?


    Hearing that, Shirley lowered her gaze. She stared at the rocky ground beneath their feet while taking a deep breath. She said, "I''m sorry about themotion on the inte yesterday."


    After saying that, Shirley raised her face. She studied Lilia''s expression closely.


    When Lilia didn''t show any change in expression, she continued, "My social media ount was hijacked by someone. They fabricated pictures and the contents of the conversation. They distributed them through my ount. I hope you don''t misunderstand me because of this. After all, we will still work together for a long time."


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. Oh, was Shirley afraid that Lilia would attack her back? Or did the actress just want to leave a solution for herself? Whatever the reason was, Lilia was sure that her apology didn''te from Shirley''s heart.


    "Since the photo is just a fabrication, you don''t have to bother exining it to me." Lilia said calmly.


    "I just don''t want you to misunderstand me!" Shirley quickly replied.


    Then, she realized that she was speaking too fast. The actress cleared her throat and spoke more slowly this time.


    "I can understand that you want to resign from shooting this film, especially after shooting that first scene. My condition is not at its prime, so my performance is not up to standard. Edward also said the same thing. So you understand that I identally made things difficult for you, right?"


    Even though Shirley''s words sounded humble, Lilia could still detect a faint arrogance in her voice. The woman was not really sincere in her words.


    A gentle breeze blew the hair of the two women. They raised their hands at the same time to smooth their hair.


    "I''m serious with what I said earlier." Lilia said firmly, "You don''t need to exin anything to me. Regardless of whether I misunderstood you or not, this incident has already happened. Even though the contents of the conversation turned out to be fake, you have already seen the effect on me and on the rest of the crew."


    Shirley bit her lip when she heard that. She couldn''t refute Lilia''s words. The crew now looked at her suspiciously wherever she went.


    "Ah, but I also want to thank the person who hacked your ount."


    Those words made Shirley stare at Lilia with surprise mixed with anger.


    "You know thattely there have been manyments that paired me with William Anggara, right? The photos posted on your social media ounts can be said to have rified my rtionship with the man, so I feel relieved." Lilia smiled sweetly and made Shirley boil even more.


    How dare Lilia say she was d that Shirley''s ount got hacked?! She didn''t know anything about the trouble Shirley was facing because of that damn hacker! If she found the culprit, she would make sure that person paid for what they did!


    As Shirley was struggling to suppress her emotions, Lilia continued her words, "But more importantly, you should change the passwords for your social media ounts and cellphones. The security of your password is something very important. "


    Shirley clenched her fists and put on a polite smile, "Thank you for your advice." She said in a steady voice even though she actually wanted to p Lilia. If it weren''t for Melly''s order, she would never have said these words to Lilia!


    It''s clear that Shirley wasn''t the one who spread the photo of the contents of the conversation, but why did she have to suffer the consequences?! This was not fair!


    The actress didn''t remember what she saidter, but she felt relieved when Lilia finally came back first. Shirley looked at Lilia''s back while the woman was walking away. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails stuck into her palms.. Apologizing to Lilia like this really embarrassed her.

 Chapter 180 - Unexpected Help

    As Lilia''s figure disappeared into the distance, Shirley finally loosened her fist. She took only a step forward when she heard the voice of a man behind her.


    "Did someone really hack your ount?"


    Shirley jumped and immediately turned around. She was faced with a well-built actor whose presencepletely felt the opposite of Lilia. William''s expression was grim as he repeated his question.


    "Is it true?" William insisted.


    Shirley looked at the actor warily. Although they both had been in the movie industry for years, she had never spoken to William before. But Shirley knew about the man''s admirable reputation and the many awards he had received. So she decided to be friendly to this actor.


    "Yes, my ount was hacked by someone." Shirley replied while lifting her chin.


    But William instead gave her a look of disgust, "You and I both know that the photo content of the conversation is not fabricated."


    Shirley''s face paled and she opened her mouth to refute William, but the man preceded her.


    "You don''t need to pretend in front of me. The two pictures have been widely circted on the inte. Everyone can easily check whether the photo was fabricated or not."


    Shirley gritted her teeth and red at William, "Then why are you telling me all this? Are you trying to defend Lilia Pangestu?"


    To Shirley''s surprise, William replied, "That''s not what I meant."


    The man stepped forward, narrowing the distance between the two. William leaned towards Shirley, as if he was about to whisper a secret into her ear.


    "I just thought that the ability of the film queen from Berlin was not as good as your title. I had high hopes for you, but you let me down." William said in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?" Shirley distanced herself from the man. Her expression was colored with intense anger. Who did William think he was?! How dare he lecture her like this?!


    Seeing the anger on Shirley''s face made William straighten his body. He turned to leave, "I just wanted to give you a small favor. If you want to secretly take photos of me with Lilia next time, don''t forget to signal me."


    Hearing that, Shirley''s anger immediately vanished. She stood stunned as she watched the actor walk away, "William, are you saying that ...?"


    The end of Shirley''s sentence was blown away, as did the answer William gave her.


    *****


    When Lilia arrived in the hallway of the locker room, she saw Clifford guarding at her door. The man nodded at Lilia and opened the door for her without a word. Merry immediately greeted him as soon as she set foot into the room. The assistant helped Lilia to change clothes into her costume deftly.


    "Sis Lilia, what did Shirley say to you earlier?" Merry asked while tying the belt around Lilia''s waist with expert movements. Her tone tantly showed her dislike for the actress.


    Lilia tried to wave her arm to make sure that her wide sleeves could fly gracefully. When she heard Merry''s stern tone, a faint smile graced her lips, "The content of the conversation is not important at all. You don''t need to think about that."


    Merry frowned, opening her mouth as she was about to protest. But when she saw Lilia''s calm expression, Merry swallowed back her words. The actress sure uttered unnecessary nonsense. That''s why Lilia insisted that Merry needed not know the contents of their conversation. Merry nodded with a bitter expression.


    At that time, Lilia''s cellphone rang. Merry immediately took out the model cellphone from her bag and handed it to Lilia. She happened to see the name of the caller on that cellphone screen. Her eyes suddenly widened in shock.


    ''Mother''. Why did Lilia''s mother suddenly call?


    Merry knew Lilia''s rtionship with her mother was not very good. After Lilia received the cellphone, Merry immediately pointed to the door and made a gesture signalling that she was going to get out of this room.


    Lilia hesitated for a moment before finally nodding her head. She respected the privacy Merry had given her. She didn''t know what Sylvia wanted from her this time, but she didn''t want anyone else to listen to their conversation.


    After Merry left the room, then Lilia picked up the phone. "Hello, Mother?" She said worriedly.


    While waiting for Sylvia''s answer, Lilia remembered thest time her mother called. The woman demanded that Lilia lend her two hundred million Rupiah. What else did she want now? And did Sylvia recover the stolenpany money?


    "I heard from your father that you went to Jakarta to shoot?" Sylvia''s voice from the other end of the line sounded neither warm nor anxious. Instead, there was irritation in her voice, as if Lilia had done something she shouldn''t have done.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows when she heard Sylvia''s question. She''d been here for a week and the woman just asked where she was today? Maybe Sylvia wouldn''t even care if Lilia suddenly disappeared for a month without a word!


    She suppressed the irritation and hurt she felt before replying in a voice as calm as possible, "Yeah, I''ve been here a week shooting."


    Sylvia was silent for a moment. When she spoke again, her tone sounded stiffer than usual, "How long are you going to shoot there?"


    "I don''t know." Lilia deliberately avoided the question, "Mother, do you need something from me?"


    She felt something strange about this conversation. What did Sylvia want from her?


    Sylvia cleared her throat and replied, "No, I don''t need anything. I just wanted to let you know that your uncle ising back to Indonesia next week. The ne willnd in Jakarta, so if you have time, go and pick up your uncle."


    Before Lilia could respond, Sylvia continued her words.


    "Lilia, isn''t it difficult for you to shoot alone in Jakarta? As soon as your shooting is over, go back to Surabaya. Didn''t you say that you have no ns to enter the movie industry? I don''t know why you suddenly got interested in filming for no apparent reason."


    Hearing thatst sentence made Lilia swallow back the bitterugh that almost escaped her mouth. Was he interested in filming for no apparent reason? If Sylvia had known her daughter''s nature, she wouldn''t have said that!


    Lilia took a deep breath to calm herself down, "Okay, I''ll pick up my uncle next week. Regarding shooting, you don''t need to worry about it."


    ''I can take care of myself''


    Lilia didn''t say thatst sentence, but she was sure that Sylvia got the point.


    But Sylvia''s reply made Lilia''s heart tear, "You think I care enough to worry about you?" Her reply was scathing before hanging up the phone.


    Lilia slowly lowered her phone and stared at the screen in disbelief. Then the disbelief turned to anger. If that''s what her mother wanted, then fine! After all, Sylvia had never cared about Lilia since she was a child! She didn''t need that woman''s worries now!


    She suppressed her urge to throw the cell phone across the room. Lilia put her cell phone on the table carefully and took out the script. She was trying to bury the conversation just now by concentrating on the dialogue lines she had to memorize.


    At times like these, Lilia really missed the warmth of Jean''s hand and the soundness of his embrace. But she couldn''t possibly leave the shoot just to seekfort from Jean.


    Lilia bit her lip and forced herself to focus on her work.. She had learned from experience that she could get rid of her negative feelings and thoughts by immersing herself in work.

 Chapter 181 - Andrew’s Accident

    After Lilia calmed down, she remembered what Sylvia said about her uncle. Joy filled Lilia''s heart when she heard the news. Her mother''s brother went to study abroad half a year ago. Her uncle promised that he woulde back in two to three months. But half a year passed and her uncle had not returned.


    Julius Halim, Lilia''s uncle, was her childhood idol. Julius always greeted her with a smile and even spoiled her. His uncle was very much the opposite of her own mother.


    Lilia picked up her cellphone and opened her chat with Julius. Theirst contact was three months ago, when Lilia heard that her uncle was working as a researcher in the field of gics. She hesitated for a moment before finally sending a message to Julius.


    Just as Lilia''s finger had just pressed the ''Submit'' button, there was a loud knock from the door. Lilia jumped and turned her head, "Come in!" She said.


    Merry bursted into the room as soon as she got Lilia''s permission, "Sis, Mr. Louis just announced to everyone that today''s shooting is canceled!" She said with a confused expression.


    Lilia stopped from putting her cellphone back to her bag. Canceled? Why was it so sudden? Did this have anything to do with the investors who''de to visit?


    Lilia looked down at the costume she had painstakingly put on. She smiled dryly and looked back at Merry, "Did Mr. Louis exin why?" She asked.


    Merry shook her head, "He just said that filming was temporarily postponed until further notice."


    Lilia sighed and got up from her chair. Since today''s shoot was canceled, she had no reason to linger here. Lilia took off the costume with Merry''s help before leaving her dressing room.


    On their way out, they came across two actors who were having a heated discussion.


    "I told you that I''m not making it up! The director and the investor had a big fight!" One of the actors insisted.


    Lilia''s steps stopped when she heard that. Director? Were they talking about Louis?


    She turned around and started walking following the two of them from some distance away. Luckily, the two actors were so focused on their conversation that they didn''t notice Lilia''s presence.


    "And I told you that I don''t believe you!" His friend snapped.


    "Why can''t you trust me? I overheard their conversation from outside the room!" The actor said with great pride.


    "Then, exin to me why they fought." His friend was crossing his arm and challenged the actor.


    The man scratched his head with an embarrassed expression, "About that�� I�� don''t know. Looks like they are discussing a script problem. Anyway, I heard someone say something about withdrawing their investment. Do you think the investors will withdraw their funds from Mr. Louis film?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." His friend said with a spicy tone, "Don''t you know how many investors are lining up to fund Mr. Louis''s film production? Mr. Louis was selected as the most popr director in Indonesia on the inte! Why would they want to cancel their investment from such such a great director?!"


    Lilia stopped following them after hearing all that. It turned out they were talking about Louis.


    The actor she overheard thenughed, "But you have to admit that my exnation makes sense! Didn''t you see that Mr. Louis''s film crew stopped working today? I heard their shoot has been postponed!"


    Lilia turned around and walked away. She ignored Merry''s confused gaze. Her assistant was surprised because Lilia had suddenly stalked the two actors.


    Did Louis really fight with his investors? The conversation just now, coupled with the fact that today''s filming was postponed, further strengthened Lilia''s suspicion. But what made them fight?


    After thinking about it for a while, the model shook her head and stopped her analysis. She didn''t have enough information to guess the reason behind their fight at the moment. Lilia could only wait until Louis made a further announcement.


    Lilia and Merry arrived at the car park, then immediately got into their car. In the car, Lilia sendt Jean a message via the Other app. Since it''s still ten o''clock in the morning, she was thinking of Jean''s n to visit an old friend.


    At least, that''s what Lilia nned. But life didn''t always go ording to n.


    Jean''s reply came as fast as lightning.


    [Jean]: "Have you finished shooting?"


    [Lilia]: "Filming has been postponed for a while. I don''t know when the shooting will continue. "


    A few secondster, Jean immediately called her.


    "Hello, Jean? Are you still at the hotel?" Lilia asked with a big smile. Her gaze was fixed on the skyscrapers outside the car''s window. She began to imagine the ces she would visit with Jean this afternoon.


    "No, I''m in the hospital."


    Jean''s answer immediately erased the smile from Lilia''s face. Her chest felt tight and Lilia was having trouble breathing. Did something happen to Jean?!


    "H-Hospital? What''s wrong?! Why are you in the hospital?!" Lilia''s voice was getting higher and higher and filled with panic.


    "Ah ... no, I''m fine, Lilia." Jean immediately realized his mistake and hurriedly calmed down his wife, "Calm down first and listen to me carefully. I was only at the hospital to apany Brother Andrew, who was involved in an identst night."


    Hearing Jean''s steady and soothing voice brought Lilia to her senses. She nced at Merry, who was looking at her wide-eyed. She smiled lightly to calm her assistant before replying, "Is he gravely injured? Which hospital are you in?"


    Lilia motioned for Clifford to pull over the car. The bodyguard obeyed and slowed down their car. Since Jean had already met Andrew at the hospital, Lilia also needed to visit her brother-inw as a courtesy.


    "The wound is not serious. We''re on our way to Brother Andrew''s house right now." Jean replied, "If you don''t have work this afternoon, ask Clifford to drive you here. He already knows the way."


    "Okay. I''ll be there soon." Lilia answered before hanging up the phone.


    As Jean said, Clifford immediately started the car as Lilia began to exin what happened. She also offered Merry toe to visit with her, but her assistant stubbornly refused. Apparently, Merry intended to find a souvenir for her friend in Surabaya. Lilia didn''t ask any further and only reminded her assistant to be careful.


    After Clifford drove Lilia to Andrew and ire''s house, the man dropped Merry off at the downtown shopping mall. Clifford didn''t really want to leave the young woman hanging around the city alone, but his top priority was Lilia. So the man had no choice but to return to Andrew and ire''s house.


    On the other hand, Merry herself enjoyed this freedom. She visited various gift shops in the shopping center. Merry wanted to buy something for Chris who was returning to Surabaya this afternoon.


    Or at least, that was Merry''s intention. But when she was heading for the cashier, there were only a pile of snacks in her arms. The young woman wanted to kick herself. She should have bought a souvenir for Chris, not a snack for herself!


    Merry entered an essories shop and browsed the various key chains that were shaped ording to tourist attractions in Jakarta. She finally chose a key ring with the insignia of a very tall tower. Merry smiled with satisfaction as she put the souvenir in her bag.


    She waspletely unaware that this gift was of far below standard quality. As a result, when Chris went to a party wearing a white tuxedo one time, the paint from the key ring smeared and stained his expensive tuxedo with striking colors.


    Even Chris''s fingers were stained with paint after touching the keychain. He had to wash his hands for nearly ten minutes just to remove the paint.


    After that incident, Chris nagged Merry for hours to be more careful when buying souvenirs.

 Chapter 182 - The Reason Behind The Accident

    Andrew and ire''s home was located in an elite residential area known for its impressive building style. Their house was designed in a typical Tuscany architectural style and had a touch of Mediterranean style.


    When Lilia arrived in front of the two-story house, she saw a man with blonde hair. The man was smoking while leaning against the front door. His nk gaze was fixed on the sky, as if he could see something in the distance.


    Lilia checked her watch, which showed twelve in the afternoon. The trip here took about two hours. Then Lilia walked over to her husband.


    Jean noticed Lilia''s presence as the woman approached him. His gaze was immediately fixed on the fruit basket in his wife''s hand. He stubbed out his cigarette before approaching Lilia and taking over the basket.


    "Sorry to make you wait so long." Lilia said in a regretful tone.


    Jean shook his head, "You don''t need to rush. I know the film studio is quite far from here." He said while walking beside his wife


    Lilia turned to the house with a worried expression, "How is Brother Andrew''s condition? What did the doctor at the hospital say?" She asked.


    They arrived at the door and Jean opened the door for Lilia, "The wound is not serious. The doctor also said that this wound was ssified as superficial. So you don''t have to worry too much." He said, calming her down.


    Lilia stepped into the house and looked around. The interior of the house was decorated in Mediterranean style as well. The furniture was in shades of blue and white which reminded her of the color of the sea.


    When they entered the living room, they found ire sitting on the sofa brewing tea. Across from her was a man who was involved in the ident. A small part of Andrew''s forehead was covered by bandages, but his expression was rxed as if nothing had happened.


    "Hello Sis ire, Brother Andrew." Lilia greeted the husband and wife.


    ire looked up from the tea she brewed and a wide smile immediately spread across her face.


    "Hi, Lilia. Come on, sit next to me. Jean, you can sit next to your brother-inw." ire instructed.


    Lilia heard Jean grumbling, "Commander," but he still moved to the sofa that Andrew was sitting on. Lilia stifled augh and sat down beside ire.


    Jean put the fruit basket Lilia brought on to the table. Andrew looked at the basket and said, "Thanks for this gift, Lilia. I''ve really bothered you."


    Lilia''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment when she heard that. She actually bought the fruit basket by the side of the road because she was in such a hurry to go to her brother-inw''s house. It so happened that Lilia saw a booth selling fruit while they were on their way, so she told Clifford to stop and buy a basket.


    Even though the owner of the booth was selling on the side of the road, she bragged that the fruit was picked straight from the mountains. Lilia didn''t know whether what the booth owner said was true, but the fruit did look fresh and delicious.


    "Brother Andrew, how are your injuries?" Lilia asked while observing the man closely.


    Apart from the bandages on his forehead, Andrew lookedpletely fine. Lilia began to believe Jean''s words that Andrew''s injuries weren''t serious.


    ire finished with her tea and poured a cup for Lilia. As she thrusted it at the model, ire chuckled and said, "Andrew will be fine. This is just a minor ident. His head hit the windshield. Andrew had a hard head, so he didn''t suffer serious injuries."


    "Hard head huh..." Andrew muttered with slumped shoulders.


    Lilia gave a small cough and hurriedly drank her tea to hide herughter. The interactions between ire and Andrew never failed to entertain her.


    "Oh yeah, aren''t you shooting today, Lilia?" Asked ire while putting the teacup in front of Jean and Andrew, "I think filming schedules are usually so busy that it''s like being tightly pressed."


    Lilia shook her head with a slightly grim expression, "No, today the shooting happened to be postponed. I have free time now, that is why I stopped by here."


    Andrew sipped his tea with a satisfied expression. The tea made by his wife always felt right on his tongue. Then he remembered something and nudged Jean, who was sitting next to him.


    "Shall we go eat together? I feel bad when you guys came all the way here and returned empty-handed."


    Jean nced at Lilia to check her reaction. After confirming that the woman nodded, Jean nced back at Andrew. "Okay. I''ll leave the arrangements to you."


    *****


    The four of them get into Andrew''s car. The man also drove, though Jean had offered to rece him. But Andrew insisted that the two of them were today''s guests, so Jean relented and sat in the back seat with Lilia.


    "Hey, Jean." Lilia whispered while Andrew was chatting with ire, "There is something I want to ask."


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Jean tilted his head to catch Lilia''s every word.


    "How did Brother Andrew get into an ident? As far as I know he always drives carefully." Lilia asked curiously.


    Jean nodded, "Brother Andrew is always careful, but sometimes he can make mistakes. I heard that he happened to be out of focus while driving on the highway, so he braked toote and hit the car in front of him." He exined.


    Lilia nodded without further questioning the story.


    Of course, neither of them knew that Andrew was covering up what really happened at the ident. Their brother-inw would never admit that the collision had happened because of his own stupidity.


    As Andrew was driving home with ire, he suddenly felt a strong urge to kiss his wife. The man indulged and kissed ire, just as the car in front of them slowed down. When Andrew realized that the collision was inevitable, he pulled ire into his arms with one hand. His other hand was still on the steering wheel, so he didn''t have a chance to protect himself.


    After the ident, Andrew made ire swear not to tell anyone. His pride as a man would suffer if others found out what caused the ident!


    *****


    After driving for a long time, they arrived at one of the oldest elite restaurants in Jakarta, namely Jade Restaurant. ording to ire, the quality of the cuisine here was not inferior to the Imperial Restaurant.


    The front door of Jade Restaurant was made of thick wood filled with carvings. The interior of the restaurant also gave off the impression of an elite restaurant, with marble floors and various valuable art disys.


    They walked in while listening to ire telling the story that the Austin Family had funded this restaurant during a crisis. Since then, their family had held nearly twenty percent of Jade Restaurant.


    The waitress ushered them into a private roomrge enough to amodate eight people. After taking all their orders, the waiter bowed and left the room.


    Andrew took a blue-and-white ceramic teapot and poured tea for all of them. Then he turned to Jean.


    "Jean, did you know that real estate conditions in Jakarta have gotten worse over the past two years? The government has made various new policies to deal with it, but there have been no significant results. Are you sure you want to develop the market here?" Andrew asked seriously.


    Lilia almost dropped her teacup when she heard that.. She turned to the man sitting beside her with a surprised look. Since when did this man n to develop a real estate business in Jakarta?!

 Chapter 183 - The Irwan Family’s Beloved Daughter

    Jean nodded, "Brother Andrew doesn''t need to worry. In the end, government policies are just preventive measures. Mypany has done market research and made a strategy ordingly. We have also established a special department to handle the market here. So far everything is going well!"


    Jean''s answer was calm and authoritative. He looked like a king who was nning to expand his kingdom. His fingers intertwined and his eyes shed with ambition.


    Seeing Jean''s figure brought an inexplicable sadness in Lilia''s heart. She felt as if he was going to go and leave her if she didn''t do anything. Without thinking, Lilia reached out and tugged at Jean''s sleeve.


    "Hm?" Jean turned his head and made Lilia jump in surprise, "What''s wrong, Lilia?"


    "Um�� no, I��" Lilia hesitated for a moment. She didn''t want to sound like a spoiled woman who only depended on her husband, but she didn''t want to lose him either.


    Lilia''s gaze moved around the room until she met ire''s eyes. The older woman smiled softly as if she understood Lilia''s concern and nodded in support.


    Lilia took a deep breath to calm herself down before looking straight at Jean, "Are you moving to Jakarta to take care of this project?" She asked.


    She had a feeling that Jean started this project because of the shooting offer Lilia received. However, filming would onlyst one to two months, while this real estate project would besting long term. Would Jean stay in Jakarta when Lilia had to return to Surabaya?


    Jean smiled and rubbed Lilia''s cheek with one hand. His eyes shed mischievously as he asked, "Why? Are you afraid that I will not return to Surabaya?"


    The man''s question made Lilia suspect that Jean could read her mind. She scowled and defended herself, "I didn''t think so! I''m just asking because�� because��"


    Lilia''s voice disappeared and she looked away. Lilia didn''t have enough courage to say that she didn''t want to be away from that man!


    Seeing the interaction of the two young couples made ire and Andrew exchanged nces. They smiled broadly while stiflingughter. Lilia and Jean acted as if there were only them in this room.


    ire supported her chin with one hand and joined in the conversation, "Jean, if you don''t want to stay away from Lilia, why don''t you just focus your business on Jakarta? Besides, it''s easier for you to find resources and information here than in Surabaya." She said with a sly smile


    ire deliberately said that so she could meet this adorable sister-inw more often! She always wanted a cute and submissive sister like Lilia, but Andrew didn''t like it when she visited Surabaya often. In that case, she only needed to bring Lilia to Jakarta!


    Lilia turned to ire and smiled, "That''s actually a pretty good idea, Sister ire!"


    Contrary to Lilia''s reaction, Jean frowned. He immediately understood ire''s hidden intentions and he disagreed. If Lilia spent more time with his sister, his wife wouldn''t have time to be alone with him.


    But before Jean could protest, the waiter came over with food. Just as the maid opened the door, there were loud voicesing from the direction of the lobby.


    Andrew frowned, "What''s going on outside?" The man asked in surprise.


    As many times as he had eaten here, Andrew never heard of such amotion. Were any of the customers involved in a fight?


    The waiter jumped and her hand that was carrying the tray began to shake, "Um�� that�� is-actually��" She muttered nervously.


    Lilia immediately helped the waiter put the tray on the table before she dropped their food. The maid stared gratefully at Lilia.


    "Mr. Andrew, Mr. Mike and Miss Le are actually outside, and they..." The waiter hesitated to continue, but Andrew got her point.


    Andrew took a deep breath and said, "Get them in here."


    "Yes, Mr. Andrew." The servant bowed, her face relieved.


    When the maid left, Lilia turned back to face Jean. She took the man''s hand and whispered, "When did you decide to expand your business in Jakarta?"


    Jean did not immediately answer her question. He let go of Lilia''s grip gently and inteced their fingers. Jean''s expression was so gentle and full of love when he replied, "The day you epted the filming offer."


    For a moment, Lilia was speechless. Her eyes felt hot and her tears were in danger of spilling out. Jean continued by exining that he had nned to expand his business from the start, but Lilia was no longer listening to him.


    She closed her eyes tightly as she tried to control the joyous feelings that filled her heart. Lilia was afraid that if she saw Jean at this time, she would lose control and hug the man in front of everyone.


    When Lilia finally managed to calm her feelings, the door to the room opened. A pair of women and men walked in behind the maid.


    ire looked at the two and let out a deep breath, "Mike, why did you make Lei cry this time?"


    "Sister ire ...!" The woman called Lei ran into ire''s arms while sobbing.


    That woman was Le Irwan, the daughter of the Irwan Family who was 24 years old this year. Her petite body and big brown eyes made her look younger than her age. She was such an adorable doll.


    ire patted Le on the back while trying tofort her. She red at Mike, who stopped near the door.


    Andrew''s younger brother slipped his hands in his pockets and shrugged. He didn''t seem bothered by ire''s sharp gaze.


    "Sister ire, are you here with my brother?" He asked casually. From his current position, Mike couldn''t see Andrew and the others because of the closed room divider.


    ire nodded at Mike, then she returned to patting Le on the back, "Come on, stop crying and sit down first, okay?" She persuaded gently.


    Mike nced at Le, who was still hugging ire and sobbing. An impatient expression crossed his face and he walked past the woman without turning his head. Only then did Mike see his brother, Lilia, and another man sitting around the table.


    But Lilia and the man next to her were discussing something. Their heads were close to each other as they whispered, as if they didn''t want others to hear their conversation. Mike was sure he''d seen their hands mesh under the table too.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed at the sight. His gaze was fixed on Lilia for a few seconds. Then the man next to her turned his head, as if feeling Mike''s gaze. He immediately recognized the man''s identity afterwards.


    "Young Master Jean." Mike said with a slight smile. Although his words seemed to show respect, his tone sounded mocking.


    Jean nodded stiffly, "Hello." His answer was short before returning to talking to Lilia.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became awkward. Andrew hurriedly pushed his little brother to sit next to him, while Le sat beside ire. The woman with long red wine hair finally stopped crying, but she kept her head down.


    "Lei, are you finally calming down? Now tell me, did Mike make you cry again?" Asked ire in a soft, soothing tone.


    Le finally raised her face to answer ire''s question. At that moment, Lilia''s body turned stiff.


    During that nce, she got the feeling that Le looked familiar. But Lilia was sure that she had never met this woman before.. She couldn''t exin the feeling, but she knew she recognized Le''s face.

 Chapter 184 - Unrequited Love

    Jean realized that there was something wrong with his wife. He grabbed Lilia''s hand and rubbed the back of her hand as he whispered, "What''s wrong?"


    Lilia jumped up and turned to face Jean, then she forced out a faint smile, "N-nothing." She replied, shaking her head.


    Jean frowned, but Lilia had turned her attention back to Le.


    Meanwhile, Le epted the tissue that ire handed her and rubbed her eyes. She took a deep breath as she stole a nce at Mike, who was leaningzily into his chair. Le bit her lip before saying, "Sister ire, please don''t get mad at him. Brother Mike didn''t bother me."


    "You don''t need to defend this child." Andrew spoke up from across the table, "ire and I know exactly what his real character is like."


    Mike rubbed his teacup and nced at his older brother. He smiled mockingly as he said, "If I don''t bother you, then why are you crying, huh? Your attitude clearly says that I was bothering you."


    Andrew kicked his younger brother under the table, but Mike didn''t stop speaking in that harsh tone.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''m busy today? But you still insisted on following me to the restaurant. Who do you think you are? A detective? I thought you were just a stalker!" Mike finished arrogantly.


    Lilia frowned at the man''s words. As per the rumors, this second son of the Austin Family really had no manners. Even when his opponent was a young woman who was crying, Mike still didn''t fix his brusque manner.


    "Shut up!"


    "Mike, you need to watch the way you speak!"


    Andrew and ire spoke at the same time. Meanwhile, Le started sobbing again.


    Lilia secretly sighed. Her head began to ache seeing this situation. She just wanted to have dinner in peace, but why was she forced to watch fighting scenes like a television soap opera such as this?


    The model looked at Le closely. She could see that the woman was in love with Mike, but that man was treating her coldly and there was also�� disgust?


    Lilia was surprised by Mike''s attitude. Le might not have a fantastic beauty, but she did have the grace of a youngdy from a rich family. Her big brown eyes filled with tears and her little nose was now red. Every time the woman spoke, one of her canines would stick out more and made Le even more adorable.


    Le fixed her teary gaze at Mike, as if begging him for help. Yet the man''s expression was icy cold andpletely unmoved by Le''s pleading gaze.


    "I-I didn''t mean ..." She started to speak, but her words were reced by sobs. Nobody knew what the woman wanted to say.


    Lilia began to understand why Mike seemed so annoyed with this woman. She wondered if Le''s body was actually made of ny percent water. How could she cry that much?


    Another thing that confused Lilia was Le''s dedication to Mike. Why did that woman still like Mike even though the man treated her this badly?


    "Are you hungry?" Jean''s voice broke Lilia''s thoughts.


    She nced at Jean and shook her head. How could she possibly eat in this situation? Only that man could think about food at this time.


    Andrew and ire''s attention waspletely focused on Le. The husband and wife exchanged worried nces without knowing what they could do to improve the situation.


    Le and Mike had been arranged since they were little. Their engagement was decided by the heads of the Austin Family and the Irwan Family. When Le was a little girl, she always followed behind Mike and called him ''Brother Mike'' with a sweet smile. Mike didn''t mind taking care of the little girl himself.


    But as the two of them grew older, a distance started to grow between them. More precisely, Mike tried to get away from Le. Even though the woman still loved Mike with all her heart, the man didn''t reciprocate her feelings.


    As the second son of the Austin Family, Mike could have any woman he wanted. In just the past few years, this man had dated more than ten different women. But Mike''s rtionship neversted more than three months.


    On the other hand, Le was raised as a youngdy who was loved and protected by everyone. She was theplete opposite of Mike''s ex-girlfriends.


    As Mike''s brother, Andrew tried not to get in his way. He knew that his younger brother was a very stubborn and dominant person. Andrew didn''t think Mike would treat Le badly. After all, Le was the favorite daughter of the Irwan Family. Plus, the two of them had been married since childhood.


    However, Mike''s behavior only got worse. When Andrew tried to remind him of their matchmaking, Mike attacked him back.


    "Matchmaking? Does that ancient thing still work these days? Even you were arranged with the daughter of the Lin Family once, right!? But how did it end? Didn''t you cancel the match and marry another woman?"


    After Mike said those words to him, Andrew never discussed matchmaking again with his brother. He had no right to lecture his brother when he himself canceled the match!


    As the situation in the room grew awkward, the sound of someone pping their hands made them all turn their heads.


    "Alright, that''s enough! I''m tired of hearing you cry all the time!" Mike said, ring at Le.


    Mike didn''t like Le at all. You could even say that he hated her. He had a thousand reasons why he hated that crybaby.


    Le''s breath caught in her throat upon receiving the man''s sharp gaze. She inched back and her body began to tremble.


    Andrew massaged his uncovered forehead with a deep sigh. When would his younger brother learn to speak politely to women?


    "Mike, shut up. Why are you talking to Lei like that?" Andrew rebuked in a warning tone.


    Mike snorted, but he didn''t argue with his brother.


    ire immediately took another tissue and wiped Le''s tears, "You don''t have to listen to what Mike said. Don''t take it to heart, okay? You know what kind of person Mike is. Ah, I want to introduce you to two people visiting Jakarta!" She said in a cheerful voice.


    Le sniffled and stole a nce at Mike. But the man refused to even nce at her. She sighed before nodding at ire.


    ire smiled in relief when Le finally stopped crying. She waved at Lilia and Jean, who had been forgotten during thismotion.


    "This is my little brother, Jean. He is the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. Then next to him is my sister-inw, Lilia Pangestu. Since they are older than you, you can call them big brother and big sister!" ire said introducing the two.


    She seemed to have forgotten that Le and Lilia were actually the same age, maybe because of their opposing characters. Lilia was always calm and confident, making her look more mature than anyone her age. On the other hand, Le''s innocent appearance and timid nature made everyone assume that she was younger than her age.


    Then ire turned to Lilia, "This is the Irwan Family''s daughter, Le Irwan. She''s a nice and lovely girl, so I hope you guys get along!" She said with a big smile.


    When ire was introducing Le to Lilia, the model felt Le''s gaze was closely watching her. She then fixed her eyes on the daughter of the Irwan Family, but Le hurriedly looked away. Lilia had a feeling that the woman looked panicked and scared when she saw her. Why did Le react like that?


    While Lilia was busy thinking about various possible answers, Le turned to face Jean shyly. Jean''s calm and mature attitude was no less cool than Andrew. The man was only wearing a in ck T-shirt, but that didn''t diminish his good look.


    Even so, Le felt that this man was not someone she could touch. Jean''s cold gaze made her want to escape this room.


    "G-Greetings, Sister Lilia... and Brother Jean...." Le said in a low voice.

 Chapter 185 - Cold War At The Dining Table

    When Le greeted the two people in low tones, Mike gave her a look of disgust. He really hated stubborn people who easily went along with what others said.


    ire pped her hands together and made everyone turn their heads, "Since we''ve all gathered here, how about we eat together?" She suggested, smiling broadly, "Ah, Le, you don''t have to care what Mike says. You didn''t do anything wrong, okay?"


    ire was deliberately being gentle with Le because she didn''t want to hurt the young woman''s pride. Mike hated awkward girls, and his cold attitude towards Le made her lose her confidence even more.


    "That''s not true, Sister ire. What happened today is my fault. No wonder Brother Mike is mad at me." Le kept trying to defend the man.


    Lilia started to change her judgment towards that woman. Le was smarter than she looked. So far, Le hadn''t said a single bad thing about Mike. She just cried when she came into the room. But it was enough to make everyone use Mike of bothering her.


    Mike seemed to have noticed that too, as he frowned and shot Le a re.


    After ire interceded for Le and Mike, peace finally returned to the room.


    Their food arrived and everyone ate quietly. ire devoted all her attention to Le by getting some vegetables or side dishes and encouraging her to eat more. Andrew could only grumble to himself when he was neglected by his own wife.


    At that moment, Mike saw Andrew''s expression tinged with dissatisfaction. He put down his second beer ss before saying, "Brother Andrew, when did youe home from the hospital?"


    Andrew turned to his younger brother, "This morning. Why?"


    "Oh. Is your wound okay?" Mike''s gaze shifted to the bandage on Andrew''s forehead. His brother tried to cover the wound with hair, but the bandage still looked striking.


    "I''m fine. But thanks for worrying about me." Andrew answered. He felt a little touched that his brother cared enough to ask.


    But a secondter, that touching feeling immediately disappeared without a trace.


    Mike put another beer in front of Andrew, "Since you are fine, please apany me to drink!"


    Andrew gave his younger brother a look of disbelief. ''Are you really my brother?!'' His gaze seemed to shout that out. He just got home from the hospital today and Mike immediately asked him to drink?!


    "You must be kidding." Andrew snapped, showing his irritation.


    "Since when have I been joking with you, Brother?" Mike replied calmly as he poured himself a beer.


    Andrew snorted, "Quit offering me to drink! I have to drive hometer, how could I have a drink with you!" He pushed the beer ss in front of him towards Mike.


    But Mike pushed the ss back in front of Andrew, "Then, I''ll call someone to rece you to drive. Easy, right?" He said casually.


    Andrew red at him, "Don''t make trouble for me! I''m not going to drink with you!"


    Even though Andrew kept trying to keep the beer ss away, Mike stubbornly pushed it back. Andrew began to have headaches because of his brother''s stubbornness.


    "Okay, enough of that." ire immediately interceded for them. She was worried that if the two of them continued doing this, the ss would break and someone might get injured, "Andrew, you can just drink a ss with your brother, right? I''ll drive hometer." She persuaded him.


    ire knew Mike just wanted an excuse to drink without being scolded by Andrew, but she let it go. The man needed a drink to cool off.


    Andrew looked at his own wife in disbelief, ''Why are you siding with your brother-inw?!''


    Lilia was trying hard to hold back herughter while watching the scene in front of her. She hid her smile by eating the grilled ribs on her te. This family was really interesting!


    Lilia was still chewing the ribs when someone put three more ribs on her te. She didn''t need to ask to know who did it.


    Lilia swallowed her food before turning around, "Thank you, Jean!" She said while showing off her sweetest smile


    The man smiled back with a gentle expression that could melt snow, "I know you like grilled ribs, so feel free to eat as much as you want." Jean said. He wanted to pamper Lilia and enjoy her sweet smile.


    Liliaughed and hit the man''s arm yfully, "If I eat too much, Mr. Louis has to make a new costume for me!" She joked.


    The warm atmosphere between the couple caught Mike''s attention, who was sipping his beer. Then the man''s gaze fell on the te of sauteed green beans in front of Lilia. Mike drank his beer, ncing asionally at the dish.


    Mike''s behavior did not go unnoticed by Le. The woman continued to watch Mike''s move silently. She wanted to make amends by doing something for the man.


    Since Mike looked like he wanted that te of vegetables so much, Le had the courage to put the stir-fried vegetables on an empty te. Then she handed the te to Mike and said softly, "Brother Mike, this is for you..."


    Seeing Le''s efforts, ire grinned broadly, "Mike, this is something Le got for you! Take her kindness!" She urged.


    Andrew also urged Mike by kicking his leg under the table. His brother nced at him with an irritated expression, but Andrew''s gaze pressed Mike to take the te out of Le''s hand, ''That shy girl has taken the initiative to get food for you! Can''t you be more manly?!''


    The longer Mike didn''t respond, Le''s hands began to tremble and her face got redder.


    Suddenly, Mike got up from his chair and reached out. But his hand wasn''t extending to the te in Le''s hand. Instead, the man exchanged the te in front of him for a te of sauteed green beans in front of Lilia. Mikepletely ignored Le''s outstretched hand as if she wasn''t there.


    Whether coincidence or not, the te Mike swapped in front of Lilia contained grilled ribs. It sounded like he was giving Lilia''s favorite food on purpose.


    Mike''s actions changed the expression on Le''s face. She tried to remain calm, but the embarrassment made her cheeks turn bright red. Fortunately, ire saved Le from this embarrassing situation by taking over the te filled with vegetables she handed.


    ire put the te in front of Mike while ring at her brother-inw. Why was Mike suddenly acting this difficult?


    Meanwhile, Andrew''s face turned pale when he saw his brother''s reckless action. Did his brother want to die?! Couldn''t Mike see that Jean''s face turned icy cold and that man gave off a murderous air?! Mike''s actions just now made it look like he was seducing Lilia in front of her husband! Regardless of Mike''s intention of doing that, other people would misunderstand and think he was challenging Jean''s position!


    Andrew began to break out in a cold sweat at the thought of what Jean might do to his family as a form of threat. The woman was the wife of Jean, the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. This could only mean one thing��Lilia was untouchable. Surely, Mike wasn''t stupid enough to look for trouble with the Widjaya Family, right?


    Unfortunately, Andrew wasn''t sure that his younger brother had enoughmon sense to understand that.. He was determined to get Mike to talk privately after this. He needed to instill in his little brother''s brain that there was a woman he shouldn''t and couldn''t touch!

 Chapter 186 - Do You Doubt Jean’s Abilities?

    Mike''s ambiguous action shook the peace at the dinner table. Some looked surprised, panicked, and even angered. Except for one person.


    Lilia continued to gobble up her food without noticing the cold war that had just happened. Her gaze was fixed on the grilled ribs piled up on her te. These were the most delicious grilled ribs she had ever eaten, and Lilia was determined to finish it all.


    Le lowered her head and fell silent after the te was rejected by Mike. Yet she was silently observing Lilia with narrowed eyes. Le didn''t like it when Mike kept staring at the model in awe. The woman wrung her hands under the table. Even though Le tried to keep her expression neutral, she couldn''t hide her jealousy.


    Le couldn''t ept it because Mike had never treated other women gently and attentively before this, but now deliberately put a te of ribs in front of Lilia. Of all the women he could choose, why did Mike choose her?


    The daughter of the Irwan Family sighed. She didn''t expect that she could meet Lilia in a city as big as Jakarta. Destiny was unpredictable.


    ire watched Le with a gentle smile. She assumed that Le was still feeling burdened by the fight she had with Mike earlier. To ire, that young, red-haired woman was too kind for her own good.


    Le was lovingly raised by the Irwan Family, so she was smart, gentle, and graceful as a person. But when it came to Mike, she seemed to be losing her temper. ire concluded that Le was blinded by her love for Mike.


    *****


    After the awkward dinner ended, Jean and Lilia said goodbye to everyone. They would go home in a car driven by Clifford, because Andrew and ire intended to take Le home.


    But before the two of them got into the car, Andrew stopped Jean for a moment to talk to him. The two men moved away from the car.


    "Jean, do you need help developing your business in Jakarta?" Andrew offered.


    For Andrew, this was the best thing he could offer Jean as an apology for his younger brother''s behavior. With the support of the Austin Family who had extensive connections and great influence in Jakarta, Jean''s project would run more smoothly.


    But Jean shook his head instead, "Thanks, but there''s no need." His answer was emphatic.


    Andrew was silent for a moment. He considered trying to change Jean''s mind, but the seriousness on his face made Andrew cancel his intention. He had a feeling that nothing he said would change Jean''s mind.


    "Alright then." Andrew nodded, "If you need help, don''t hesitate to talk to me, okay."


    "Thank you." Jean smiled faintly.


    The two men exchanged a few more words before finally separating. Jean and Lilia got into their car, while Andrew got into his own.


    As ire said earlier, the woman sat in the driver''s seat. She would drive on their way home. After Andrew got into the passenger seat, ire couldn''t help herself.


    "What were you talking about with Jean earlier?" She asked curiously.


    "Ah, nothing important. I just asked him not to hesitate if he needed my help. I know how hard it is to get into the real estate field in Jakarta, so I want to help pave the way." Andrew exined as he fastened his seat belt.


    Then the man turned to the back seat. Mike sat in the right corner of the car, while Le sat at the other end. His younger brother leaned back in the chair with his legs folded and his eyes closed. Mike paid no attention to Le, who repeatedly stole nces at him. Le''s expression was tinged with anxiety and her hands were squeezing the hem of her skirt.


    "Mike, why don''t you go home in your own car?" Andrew asked in surprise.


    The young man slowly opened his eyes and smiled mischievously, "Haven''t we seen each other in a long time? Don''t you want to take your one and only brother home?"


    Andrew''s hand was itching to beat his younger brother, but luckily ire immediately changed the subject.


    "But I heard that Jean has secured two plots ofnd in Jakarta." ire said while starting the car''s engine, "Maybe you offer your help toote."


    "Are you sure?" Andrew''s attention immediately focused on ire.


    The woman nced at her husband, "Why am I not sure? This is Jean we''re talking about. Do you doubt Jean''s ability?"


    Andrew hurriedly shook his head. It wasn''t like he doubted Jean''s abilities�� he was afraid of the young master! Jean just developed his business in Jakarta and now he had and that he could work on? That man moved too fast!


    *****


    On the way home, Lilia sat with Jean in the back seat. But her mind was still on Le''s familiar appearance. She was so deep in thought that she didn''t realize that Jean had called her name several times.


    "... Lilia?"


    The touch of Jean''s hand on her shoulder brought Lilia back to reality. She blinked and realized that the man was looking at her worriedly.


    "Are you alright?" Jean asked anxiously.


    Lilia nodded and put on a cute smile, "I am alright��"


    "I don''t want to hear that." Jean interrupted Lilia''s words and held her face with both hands, "You know that you can say anything to me, right? You don''t need to pretend in front of me." He said softly.


    Lilia''s fake smile faded and she let out a long sigh. Then Lilia leaned her head on Jean''s shoulder, "I really can''t hide anything from you." She said with a weakugh.


    "You do not need to do that." Jean stroked Lilia''s long, silky hair, "Didn''t I say that I would destroy everything that makes you sad? So tell me what''s bothering you."


    Lilia closed her eyes, enjoying the man''s gentle touch. After being silent for a while, she finally decided to trust Jean.


    "��Okay. But before I say it, I want to ask you something. Jean, do you feel that Le''s appearance looks familiar?" Lilia opened her eyes again when she asked that.


    Her gaze was fixed on Jean, glistened with hope. It seemed she really wanted other people to say that they felt the same way. That the feeling wasn''t just a reflection.


    Jean raised an eyebrow. Unfortunately, he didn''t feel the same way. However, the man could not say that directly, "Who do you think she looks like?" He asked, being careful not to hurt her feelings.


    Lilia frowned and was silent for a moment. Then she shook her head with a frustrated face, "I also don''t know. It''s just that, I feel like her face looks very familiar. Maybe�� maybe it''s just my feelings��" At the end of her sentence, Lilia''s voice turned soft.


    Jean watched Lilia closely. He didn''t like seeing his wife lose her confidence like this. The man patted Lilia''s head.


    "I think you are too tired today. Take a break first and try to think back slowly. Maybe you can remember better after that." Jean suggested.


    Lilia nodded, "... Yes, I''ll do that." She answered.


    She pulled away from Jean and leaned back into the car seat, then closed her eyes. Actually, Lilia already had her own conjecture, but she needed someone else''s opinion. In her mind, a familiar figure appeared.


    Lilia felt quite certain that Le''s appearance resembled that person!

 Chapter 187 - The Investor

    Jean had told Lilia to rest, but reality said something different.


    They had just arrived at the hotel around seven in the evening when Lilia got word from Louis. The cast was expected to gather at eight in the evening at the studio as they would continue filming at night. It was likely that the shoot wouldst all night as it made up for wasted time.


    While reading the announcement, Lilia immediately sighed. They had just returned to the hotel, but now she had to leave again.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean noticed Lilia''s strange attitude and stopped walking.


    The two of them stopped in the middle of the hotel lobby. The man immediately grabbed Lilia''s arm, then pulled her aside before she was hit by a mob of tourists. Jean took his wife to a corner of the room before another incident urred.


    Lilia showed her cellphone screen to Jean as an answer. The irritation on her face revealed her reluctance to leave Jean.


    Jean smiled as he rubbed the woman''s head, "Go and make yourself proud. Didn''t youe here to prove your abilities to everyone?" Jean asked in a low voice.


    Lilia raised her face in surprise. This man always knew the right words to get Lilia excited again.


    The two of them spoke for a moment before Lilia said goodbye. Clifford walked her off to the studio as usual. But when she got out of the car, she didn''t immediately close the door.


    "Clifford, why don''t you go back to the hotel first? I guess I''ll be shooting here all night, so you don''t have to apany me. Besides, Jean may need this car tomorrow." Lilia exined. She forgot to ask how Jean got to Andrew and ire''s house without the car earlier.


    But Clifford shook his head, "Madame, there''s no need to worry about Young Master. There was a group of bodyguards apanying him. I''m here to escort you, so I''ll wait until you finish filming." He exined.


    Clifford didn''t mention that Jean had just bought a new car in Jakarta.


    "Oh, alright then." Lilia didn''t ask any further. She turned and walked into the film studio.


    *****


    When Lilia arrived at the studio, the film crew was busy arranging the shooting location. The dy in filming this afternoon had a huge negative impact on their progress. So many people were passing by and everyone had to shout at each other to be heard in themotion. The shooting location looked chaotic.


    "Sis Lilia!"


    Lilia turned around when she heard Merry''s voice. The assistant ran over while carrying a costume for Lilia to wear tonight.


    "Finally you came, Sis! Look at this, this is the costume you will be wearing! Come on, we have to change your clothes right away! Look how beautiful purple is in this costume!" Merry kept on chattering as she pulled Lilia away to her dressing room.


    Lilia only smiled faintly while following Merry. She didn''t have the heart to say that the color of this costume was too light and looked cheap.


    The two of them went to Lilia''s dressing room. They were just turning the corner when a group of investors emerged from the other end of the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please cooperate for tonight." Louis, who was walking in front of them, turned and looked at the investors alternately.


    After meeting with them for a day, the investors'' faces were colored with fatigue. But the most weary person here was Louis, who struggled to maintain his filming.


    "If Mr. Louis doesn''t mind." Said one of them, "We just want to visit and see the filming atmosphere here."


    Even though they said that they were just ''visiting'', Louis knew that he could trust none of them. So he turned to leave.


    "Then, I have to excuse myself first. I need to help the crew to get ready." Louis said briefly before leaving the group.


    While Louis was talking, one of the investors continued to stare at the hallway in front of them. Confusion colored his expression. Was that young woman who had just passed really Merry?


    At that moment, the man standing next to her called out to her, "Miss Sasha, how about we go now?"


    Sasha snapped out of her reverie and hurriedly shook her head, "Thank you, but I have some business to resolve. You can go first, I will followter!" She exined.


    She separated from the group and followed the direction Merry had taken. If Sasha didn''t see it wrong, she was sure that Merry was following Lilia. What''s that youngdy doing with that model here?


    After walking down the hall for some time, Sasha arrived at the hallway which contained a row of changing rooms for the cast. She immediately found a changing room that had Lilia''s name written on it. Sasha stopped at the door and reached out to grab the handle, but she canceled her intention. The woman moved to the end of the hall and called her brother.


    "Hello, Brother Samuel?" Sasha greeted as soon as the phone was connected.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Nothing, it''s just that I saw someone who looked like Merry. I thought she was back in Indonesia, so I wanted to check with you." Sasha exined.


    For a moment, there was only silence on the phone. Then Samuel finally answered, "Don''t talk nonsense. Merry is currently studying abroad. You must have seen it wrong."


    "Oh okay. Sorry to bother you, Brother." Sasha immediately hung up the phone. The woman''s eyes shed with anticipation and joy. She wanted to make sure that the person she saw was really Merry!


    *****


    Lilia immediately changed into her costume for tonight''s shoot. She only nced at her reflection in the mirror before hurriedly leaving. Tonight''s scene involved an emotional scene with Edward, so she needed to prepare in advance.


    Merry did not immediately go with Lilia to the set. She tidied up the models and arranged the costumes that she would wearter. After the task was done, Merry sent a message to Clifford.


    [Merry]: "Clifford, where are you?"


    [Clifford]: "Car park."


    [Merry]: "Then,e to the set. I''m tired of waiting for Lilia alone!"


    [Clifford]: "Very well."


    As soon as she had Clifford''s approval, Merry headed for the door. Outside, the sun waspletely down and there were only a few oilmps attached along the passage. The dim atmosphere and ancient building style gave Merry goosebumps.


    The young woman started locking Lilia''s changing room door while singing her favorite drama song to get rid of her fear. But all Merry''s senses remained alert. She was ready to run away if she heard a strange sound.


    Suddenly, her ears caught the sound of approaching footsteps. Before Merry could turn around, a handnded on her shoulder.


    "Merry Hiroshi?"


    Without looking back, Merry fled as fast as lightning.


    But her efforts were in vain as the hand gripped her shoulders tightly. She struggled to escape, but the man refused to let go. Finally, Merry turned around, her heart racing. Her face, which was ashen, looked even paler when she was hit by the oilmp.


    "It turns out you really are Merry! Why didn''t you answer when I called you?"


    Sasha let go of Merry''s shoulders and crossed her arms. The woman was wearing a dark blue blouse which made her appear to be one with the darkness. Sasha raised her eyebrows menacingly as she red at Merry.


    "Sis Sasha..." Merry whispered, but she immediately corrected her words when she saw the poisonous look in Sasha''s eyes, ".... Aunt Sasha."

 Chapter 188 - Son Of A Mysterious Woman

    Merry took several breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. She always knew that this moment woulde and that she couldn''t keep her secret forever.


    Sasha stabbed her with a mocking look, "If you know I''m your aunt, why did you try to run away when you saw me?"


    Then Sasha''s gaze shifted to Lilia''s changing room, which Merry didn''t have time to lock. She narrowed her eyes with an irritated expression.


    "Why are you together with Lilia Pangestu?" Sasha asked in a demanding voice.


    Merry closed her mouth tightly, but Sasha already had her own guess. It''s just that, Sasha still felt that her guess was absurd. Merry was the darling daughter of the Hiroshi Family. How could her overprotective elder brother let Merry work as a model assistant?


    "Didn''t you hear my question?" Sasha urged when Merry didn''t answer.


    Merry shook her head vigorously, "Y-You don''t need to know about that!"


    Merry wouldn''t let Sasha me Lilia just because she worked as her assistant no matter what. Lilia didn''t even know Merry''s true identity!


    For a moment, Sasha seemed taken aback by Merry''s defiant tone. Anger immediately colored her expression.


    "Merry Hiroshi, who do you think you''re talking to? I am your aunt! How dare you use such a harsh tone to me!" Sasha scolded her.


    Sasha gritted her teeth and red at the small woman. She had hated Merry since they were young!


    Sasha was raised as the youngest child of the Hiroshi Family and everyone''s favorite daughter. But everything changed when Merry was born. They were only six years apart in age, but the adults always reminded Sasha to take good care of Merry.


    She wanted to scream that she hated the little girl and didn''t care what happened to her. Such a wild child born to an obscure woman was not worthy of beingpared to a daughter of an honorable family like her!


    Merry took a step back when she saw Sasha''s deadly gaze. However, she scolded herself for showing her fear. Merry lifted her chin high and replied, "If you really are my aunt, why did you have the heart to beat me at that time?!"


    That unexpected reply made Sasha hesitate, "I-I ..."


    Sasha couldn''t deny that she had beaten Merry before. But that was because Merry was misbehaving! The little girl poured all the perfume that was on Sasha''s dressing table into the potted nt that she was so painstakingly taking care of!


    Merry smiled triumphantly when Sasha did not answer her, "I have other business, so I have to go!"


    She used this opportunity to turn around and run away from there.


    "Wait a minute!"


    She had only taken a step forward when Sasha suddenly grabbed her by the arm. The woman grabbed Merry''s arm hard and made her stagger backward.


    "Did I tell you that you can go?" Sasha yelled, her voice was filled with anger, "You have not answered my question. Why are you together with Lilia Pangestu? Are you working as her assistant?"


    Merry groaned in pain as Sasha pinched her arm, but she didn''t dare to scream. If anyone saw this incident, Lilia''s name would be dragged along too!


    Lilia''s assistant gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll tell you if you let me go!"


    Sasha''s anger grew even higher when she heard that, "Damn brat, it turns out you are getting more and more insolent!"


    Without thinking, Sasha pushed Merry with all her might. She didn''t realize that she had pushed the young woman against the stone wall.


    Merry could only close her eyes and prepare herself for the pain toe. In her heart, she repeatedly apologized to Lilia for causing trouble for her. Merry just wanted to support and help the model, but now she''s making trouble for Lilia.


    But the pain that Merry had been waiting for did note. Instead, she hit someone''s body that felt well built. The woman slowly opened her eyes and looked back. Merry''s eyes widened in surprise, "Clifford!"


    Lilia''s personal bodyguard nodded at her. He had arrived on the set earlier and was looking around looking for Merry, but Lilia''s assistant wasn''t there. Clifford''s fierce appearance made people panic, but luckily Lilia stepped in to intervene. The model exined that Merry still hadn''t caught up with her.


    Clifford guessed that Merry might get lost or be frightened by the dim atmosphere of the building, so he went to the changing room. But he didn''t expect that he would find this situation.


    The man helped Merry to her feet. Merry then immediately hid behind Clifford''s burly body, "Help me! There''s a bad person trying to attack me!" Merry said in a voice full of exaggeration of fear.


    Merry was sure that Sasha would immediately run away when faced with this burly man, but Clifford did not move from his ce. Then she pped her forehead as she realized the mistake she had made. Sasha was Jean''s childhood friend, so obviously Clifford knew her aunt!


    "Miss Sasha." Clifford said respectfully, as he stepped forward and positioned himself between the two women.


    Sashaughed coldly at Clifford''s protective attitude, "Looks like all of you already know that Merry works as Lilia Pangestu''s assistant?"


    Clifford didn''t answer and simply lowered his gaze. He was indeed guilty of not reporting Merry''s whereabouts to his boss.


    Merry''s anger rose when she saw Sasha ming Clifford. She popped her head from behind the man and shouted, "Aunt Sasha, this has nothing to do with Clifford! Do not try to taint the good name of an innocent person!"


    Hearing that, Sasha shot a knife-sharp gaze at the young woman, "Merry Hiroshi, you really don''t know yourself! Let''s see if you can still be this cheeky when Brother Samuel finds out what''s going on!"


    Sasha turned and left the ce full of anger. She wanted to know how Lilia would exin this matter to Samuel. The model had kidnapped the Hiroshi Family''s beloved daughter and hired her as an assistant! Her elder brother must be furious!


    After Sasha left, Merry''s knees turned limp. She slumped to the floor as if she had lost all strength. Merry knew that the time for her freedom was over.


    "Are you alright?" Clifford asked as he examined the young woman.


    "Clifford ... what shall I do ...?" Merry whispered with teary eyes.


    Once the Hiroshi Family heard about her whereabouts from Sasha, she wouldn''t be able to run away again. Merry still wanted to be by Lilia''s side and see that model be the best supermodel in the world! But now her future felt gray and gloomy.


    Clifford reached out and stroked Merry''s head. If they were to be separated soon, he hoped Merry would let himfort her for just a moment. Clifford''s heart was torn as he realized that they would never be able to spend time together again like they were now.


    But the man immediately recalled his obligation. He was the personal bodyguard of the Widjaya Family, while Merry was the favorite daughter of the Hiroshi Family. From the start, they weren''t supposed to meet.


    Clifford pulled back his hand and clenched it tightly. If he didn''t hold back, maybe he would hug Merry just to stop her tears from flowing out.


    "Clifford ...?" Merry looked up as the man withdrew his hand.


    The man looked at Merry with his usual expressionless face. He felt a little relieved that the woman could not see the inside of his chaotic heart. Clifford had an idea to help her, but he was reluctant to say it. But seeing Merry''s big, tearful eyes made Clifford''s heart melt.


    He took a deep breath before saying, "You can ask Young Master Chris a favor."


    Clifford didn''t know how bad the consequences of tonight''s incident would be, but at least Chris could help ease Merry''s punishment. Jean''s security chief clenched his fists so tightly that his nails tore off his palms.


    This was a chasm between Clifford and Chris.. He could only protect the woman he loved from physical harm, but Chris was able to protect Merry even more perfectly.

 Chapter 189 - Identity Revealed

    That night, while Lilia was focusing on shooting her film, a hugemotion broke out in the Hiroshi family in Surabaya.


    Sasha immediately called her eldest brother and reported in the most sarcastic way that Merry did not go to college in America. Instead, the young woman remained in Indonesia and worked for other people. Sasha exaggerated the story and made Lilia sound like a kidnapper who forced Merry to work for her.


    Hearing that, Samuel exploded in anger. He immediately ordered his subordinates to go to university in America and investigate what happened. The Head of the Hiroshi Family knew that Merry had been doing mischief since she was little, but Samuel did not think that the child would run away from college.


    Samuel opened the Other application and looked for his chat with Merry. He felt confused because the child always sent him photos of her daily life on campus regrly. Seeing the photos made Samuel even more annoyed.


    On the one hand, Samuel didn''t want to believe that Merry would dare to lie to him. Still, he sent someone to investigate this suspicion.


    That night, Samuel couldn''t sleep at all. He continued to look at the photos Merry sent with a deep sigh. When would this child stop worrying him?


    *****


    At six in the morning the next day, Lilia finally finished filming. She dragged her heavy body into the car and fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    Merry sat down next to the model and touched her arm gingerly. She wanted to wake Lilia up, then tell her everything that happenedst night. But seeing that model''s tired face made Merry stop her mind.


    When the car arrived at the hotel, Jean was standing waiting at the lobby door, arms crossed.


    As soon as Merry saw the figure of the man, she immediately took off her jacket and covered her head with it. Not only that, Merry was also curled up on the floor of the car, praying that Jean wouldn''t see her.


    But Merry''s prayer was in vain.


    When the car stopped, Jean immediately opened the back door. The man was wearing a in ck shirt that looked a little wrinkled, as if he hadn''t slept at all all night. Jean got into the car and his gaze fell on Lilia''s figure. The woman was fast asleep regardless of themotion around her.


    Jean covered Lilia in the coat he was carrying, then he lifted the woman into his arms. The man got out of the car without looking back.


    Merry started to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard Jean''s deep voice.


    "Merry, get out of the car ande with me!"


    Merry''s body froze. Did Jean just call her name?!


    Clifford also looked as surprised as Merry. He immediately turned to his boss. At the same time, Jean looked back at him. The man''s eyes were cold as ice and made Clifford automatically grip the steering wheel tightly. Even though he was physically stronger, he couldn''t win against Jean''s aura at all!


    "You too, Clifford!" Jean''s order was stern and brief.


    Jean''s expression was as t as ever, but both Clifford and Merry could feel the temperature inside the car drop dramatically.


    Merry bit her lip and slowly took off her jacket. Even though she was still scared to death because of Jean, at least Clifford was by her side! Merry got out of the car and watched the figure of the man enter the lobby while hugging Lilia''s body.


    Merry''s shoulders slumped as she let out a deep breath. It must be Sasha who told Jean aboutst night''s incident! Otherwise, how could that man know about her being here!


    Merry jogged into the hotel so as not to fall behind, with Clifford following behind her. The man prepared himself mentally for Jean''s impending rampage. He didn''t mind being scolded by Jean many times as long as he could help ease Merry''s punishmentter.


    *****


    Shooting all night, longpletely drained her energy, emotion and mind. Lilia was fast asleep until one o''clock in the afternoon. When she finally woke up, the bedroom was so dark that Lilia felt disoriented. There was only a speck of sunlight escaping through the curtains.


    She sat down on the bed and rubbed her eyes, which were still heavy. Lilia fumbled around her pillow, but she couldn''t find her cell phone. So she got out of bed and headed straight to the living room.


    Lilia walked slowly while trying to remember where she put her cellphone. She used to put her cell phone near her pillow when she slept. But after thinking about it carefully, Lilia realized that she must have fallen asleep in the car. So the cellphone was still in the bag.


    When Lilia arrived in the living room, she saw Chris and Jean sitting on one of the sofas smoking. Clifford stood behind the sofa in the stout posture of a soldier on a dismissal. Then Lilia''s gaze fell on the young woman sitting on the sofa opposite them.


    Merry lowered her head and tried to shrink her body as small as possible. Her hands were folded on herp, giving the impression of a child being scolded by her parents.


    "What''s going on here?" Lilia asked, confused. Without realizing it, she pulled the white nightgown she was wearing tighter. How many days had she fallen asleep? Why did she feel as if the world changed so much when she woke up?


    The atmosphere in the living room was heavy, and the smell of cigarettes filled the air.


    Lilia opened a nearby window before turning to Chris, who was smoking non-stop, "When did Brother Chrise to Jakarta?" She asked curiously.


    Chris puffed out his cigarette before he answered curtly, "I just arrived."


    "Do you sleep well?" This time, it was Jean who spoke up. He stubbed out his cigarette and tapped the sofa next to him.


    Lilia walked over to Jean and sat next to him with natural movements. Her gaze turned towards the four people in the room.


    "Okay, what''s going on here? Why does Merry look so sluggish?" Asked Lilia again.


    Lilia had never seen Merry with such a depressed face. She looked like a suspect being interrogated by the police.


    Jean pulled Lilia closer before turning back to Clifford, "Have the hotel staff bring Lilia lunch." He ordered.


    "Understood." Clifford turned and left the room. But his steps looked stiff, as if he had been standing for too long.


    Merry straightened up as she watched Clifford leave. She opened her mouth to call the man, but closed it again. This time, Clifford was in trouble because of her, so she couldn''t make things more difficult for him.


    Merry''s actions made Lilia even more confused. She nudged Jean and repeated her question for the umpteenth time, "Seriously, what''s going on here?"


    Even Chris, who didn''t want to go near Jean if there was no need, was here too. Was there a serious problem?


    Chris sighed and started talking, "Lilia, when you hired Merry, did you check the background?"


    Hearing that, Merry jumped. She cast a pleading gaze at the man and whispered, "Brother Chris ..."


    Lilia looked at Merry in surprise. The way the young woman called Chris sounded familiar, as if she had done it many times. But didn''t they only meet for the first time during the Ricardos'' birthday party?


    Jean put his arm around Lilia''s shoulder and rubbed her arm to calm her down. Then his gaze, as cold as the North Pole, turned to Merry, "Choose. You will say it yourself or ..."


    Merry immediately raised her hand like a student at school, "Brother Jean, I-let me say it myself!" Her answer was hasty.


    Lilia''s brain was still trying to process this situation. As far as she could tell, Merry and Jean had never met in person. Jean might know about Merry, but why did Merry call him ''brother'' naturally?


    Hearing Jean''s threatening tone made Chris frown. He protested, "Can''t you say it more gently? You scared her!"


    This time, both Lilia and Jean looked at Chris in surprise thinking, ''Since when have you be so protective of Merry?''


    Then Lilia turned her gaze back to her assistant, "Merry, can you tell me what''s going on?" She asked softly.


    Lilia felt like there was something she didn''t know but everyone did, and she didn''t like the feeling. The model didn''t know Merry''s true identity, because she trusted Harold''s choice.


    Merry looked up and opened her mouth, but a secondter she fell silent again. She only found out that it was this hard to exin when your lie was finally exposed!


    Plus, feelings of anxiety and fear began to eat her heart away. Would Lilia misunderstand Merry if she found out the truth? Would Lilia hate her for lying all this time? What if her idol refused to see her again after this?


    Merry continued to open and close her mouth without being able to say a word.


    Seeing that, Chris''s patience ran out.. He clicked his tongue and stuck his cigarette butt in the ashtray, "Let me tell you who Merry really is." He said, folding his legs, "She is Merry Hiroshi, the beloved daughter of the Hiroshi Family in Surabaya, and Sasha''s niece!"

 Chapter 190 - Merry’s Reason

    When Lilia heard what Chris said, her mind turned nk for a moment. She was pinching herself to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming.


    Merry was the daughter of the Hiroshi Family? And she''s Sasha''s niece too? Could it be that from the start, Merry''s goal to be her assistant was...


    Lilia shook her head vigorously to ward off the thought. Merry had been by her side for more than half a year and the young woman had never done anything wrong. Anyone could see that Merry was truly loyal to Lilia.


    And Lilia wasn''t someone who could change her mind easily. She wouldn''t doubt Merry''s motives just because of what other people said and her real identity. Lilia had more faith in Merry''s figure who had been helping her through half the year.


    Silence enveloped the room as Lilia was deeply immersed in her thoughts. She didn''t realize that Merry kept stealing nces at her.


    Merry''s eyes felt hot and her heart was racing as she waited for Lilia to say something. The young woman bit her lip while struggling to keep her tears from spilling. Her fingertips turned cold as she imagined the disappointment coloring Lilia''s face.


    Compared to facing the wrath of Jean or her own family, Merry was much more afraid that Lilia wouldn''t believe her. She didn''t want the woman she idolized to think that Merry had been deliberately lying to her all this time. If Lilia actually hated her because of this�� Merry might lose her life spirit.


    "Sis Lilia ..." Merry softly called with a pleading tone.


    But she didn''t have time to finish her sentence because Jean''s knife-sharp gaze was directed at her.


    ''You still dare to call her like that after lying to her all this time?'' Jean''s cold gaze seemed to say that.


    Chris frowned and elbowed Jean. Couldn''t this man be more sensitive? Merry was about to cry, but he still med her like this!


    Merry immediately closed her mouth tightly. She cast a pleading look at Chris. Her gaze urged the man to help her say something.


    Chris sighed and opened his mouth to speak to Lilia, but just at that moment, the door to their room was knocked. Secondster, Clifford returned with a hotel staff member bringing the food.


    Jean patted Lilia''s head gently, "Lilia, eat something first."


    "Hm?" Lilia turned her head, as if she just remembered that she hadn''t had lunch, "Oh okay."


    Even though she said that, Lilia just stared at the food cart being pushed by the hotel staff without moving. Her mind was still on Chris'' words and the time she had spent with Merry all this time.


    Jean finally got up from the sofa and took a bowl of porridge from the food trolley. Only after he put the porcin bowl in Lilia''s hand did the woman move.


    Lilia stirred the porridge for a while before she finally looked at Merry, "Merry, is there something you want to tell me?"


    Merry exhaled the breath she had been holding without realizing it. Lilia''s attitude towards her didn''t change even though the model knew about her identity. The woman was still speaking in the gentle tone she was ustomed to. It was just that Merry could see the confusion and suspicion in Lilia''s eyes.


    Merry''s fingers pinched the surface of the sofa on which she was sitting as she tried to find the right words. After being silent for a while, Merry finally answered, "��Auntie Lilia, I didn''t mean to lie to you. Please... please don''t be angry with me..."


    Lilia''s stopped stirring her porridge when she met Merry''s eyes. The eyes of the young woman staring straight at her filled with tears and her voice trembled with pleas.


    Lilia immediately put her bowl of porridge on the table. She ignored Jean''s re at her and said, "Of course I''m not angry! Why should I be mad at you?"


    "��Is it true?" Merry''s eyes, which previously looked gloomy, were now sparkling again. She looked as if she wanted to run and hug Lilia, but then her gaze fell on the two men beside the model. Merry''s spirit dimmed again and she lowered her head without saying anything.


    Lilia turned to Jean and Chris while raising her eyebrows. Her gaze used them of having scared the young woman, "How about the two of you take a walk around the hotel? I''m sure you guys rarely spend time together, so you can use this opportunity to deepen your friendship." She said with a smile.


    Even though Lilia''s smile was bright as the sun, both Jean and Chris shuddered when they saw it. For the first time ever, they found out how scary Lilia was when she was angry.


    "Okay." Jean got up and half dragged Chris with him, "Don''t forget to finish your meal." He reminded her.


    Chris tried to get away from Jean, but the man''s grip felt as strong as iron. He turned to Merry with a worried look. Chris didn''t want to leave the woman alone, but Lilia didn''t look mad at Merry. He tried to convince himself that the Hiroshi Family''s daughter would be okay while letting Jean drag him outside.


    After the two men left the room, Clifford bowed to them and walked out. At this time, there were only Lilia and Merry in the room.


    Lilia took back her porridge bowl and started eating it slowly. The warmth of the porridge helped her calm down. Lilia''s brain started to work better once her stomach was filled.


    Merry watched Lilia''s move attentively. To Lilia, her assistant was like a younger sister who always followed behind the older sister she idolized. She finished the porridge before finally starting to speak.


    "Merry, are you really the daughter of the Hiroshi Family?" Lilia asked as she put the empty bowl on the table.


    Merry''s body turned stiff when she heard the question, but she still nodded honestly. The anxious look on Merry''s face made Lilia chuckle.


    "Then why did you choose to work as my assistant?" Lilia asked. Although she asked in a casual tone, her eyes did not miss any changes in Merry''s expression, "As the Hiroshi Family''s beloved daughter, of course you don''t have to work hard like this."


    Merry bit her lip. Of all the questions Lilia might have asked, she was the most afraid of hearing this question. Merry was worried that Lilia wouldn''t believe her honest answer, but she didn''t want to lie to the model either. She was fed up with lying to the woman she idolized.


    When Lilia saw the doubt on Merry''s face, she said, "If you can''t really say the reason, I won''t force you. Even so, I still want to hear the answer from you yourself, Merry."


    Although Lilia knew it would be better for Merry if she didn''t ask that question, Lilia couldn''t look away from this question. She wanted to understand Merry''s heart. After all, Merry was Sasha''s niece. If Lilia had known about that fact before she personally knew the Hiroshi Family''s daughter, she would never have allowed Merry to be her assistant.


    Merry shook her head vigorously when she heard Lilia''s words, "Sis - ah, I mean Auntie Lilia, I''ll tell you the reason!"


    Lilia smiled faintly. "You can still call me ''big sister'' like before. I know it must be difficult for you to change old habits."


    Merry sighed with a relieved expression. She herself didn''t like to call Lilia as ''aunty''. It made her feel that there was an invisible distance between them.


    "Merry." Lilia''s voice turned serious as she looked closely at the young woman, "Did Sasha send you to be my assistant?"

 Chapter 191 - What Will You Do?

    Lilia just wanted to know the answer to that question. She didn''t care about anything else. As long as Merry was on Sasha''s side, she would not be able to believe anything that young woman said.


    Hearing that question, Merry''s eyes widened in surprise. Then she shook her head so hard that her braid twisted like a windmill.


    "Not! Of course not!" Merry answered quickly, "I swear that I became your assistant of my own ord! Aunt Sasha doesn''t even know that I work for you!"


    Lilia was silent for a moment as she tried to process Merry''s words. She realized that there was something important in the young woman''s words.


    But Merry took Lilia''s silence as a sign that the woman didn''t believe her. She continued in a panic, "If it weren''t for Aunt Sasha seeing me at the studiost night, she wouldn''t have known I was with you! If only I had stayed in the changing room, this would not have happened��" Merry''s voice faded at the end of her sentence.


    Lilia secretly let out a sigh of relief. Other people might think that she was naive because she just believed Merry''s words, but Lilia knew who Merry was. She knew that Merry was the one who could not lie the most. So hearing the young woman''s answer made Lilia relieved.


    She took another te of food and leaned back on the sofa in a rxed manner, "Did you meet Sasha at the film studio?" Lilia asked casually.


    Seeing Lilia''s rxed attitude helped Merry calm down, "Yes, we met in front of your dressing room. I don''t know how Auntie Sasha got there, but she suddenly grabbed my shoulder! I was so scared that I almost screamed!" Merry exined while demonstrating the events of that night.


    Lilia listened to Merry''s story with great interest. She remembered that Sasha had said that she was going to Jakarta to meet her sister. However, that woman appeared in the film studio where Lilia was filming. Was it just a coincidence? Lilia couldn''t believe it!


    Even if Sasha was on vacation in Jakarta, why would that woman enter the building until she reached the shooting location? In addition, among the many film crews filming at this studio, Sasha was able to find the building Lilia was using and even find her dressing room.


    "I heard that the investors for this film came to visit and Mr. Louis is meeting them at the moment."


    Shirley''s words yesterday crossed Lilia''s mind. At that moment, the existing puzzle pieces began to form a picture. Could it be that the investor for this film was Sasha?


    Lilia spooned out her food as she kept thinking about that possibility. The more she thought about it, the more usible that theory was. If Sasha did fund this film, no wonder she wanted Lilia to y the female side character!


    Merry straightened up and watched Lilia anxiously. The model''s expression kept changing, as if she was thinking about something important. Seeing that made Merry''s heart pound again.


    She waited until Lilia said something, but the woman didn''t open her mouth. Merry couldn''t hold back anymore and moved beside Lilia. She leaned over so that her face was right in front of Lilia.


    "Sis Lilia, now you believe in me, right?" Merry asked in a hopeful voice.


    Lilia was so shocked that she almost dropped her te. She ced her te carefully on the table before stroking Merry''s head.


    "Of course I believe in you." Lilia seriously said, "I never doubted your words."


    The words made a big smile cross Merry''s face. But Lilia''s next words brought Merry back to reality.


    "But what are you going to do now, Merry?"


    The young woman lowered her head when she heard the question. She''d been asking herself the same thing ever since meeting Sashast night!


    The question not only stressed Lilia and Merry, but also the three people who were sitting in the caf��.


    After Jean and Chris left the room, they went to the small caf�� located at the front of the hotel. The two of them just ordered a cup of coffee each while waiting for the two women to finish talking. Almost half an hour had passed and their coffee had turned cold.


    Chris folded his legs and supported his chin with one hand. His other hand held the sixth cigarette he had smoked. He felt that since he met Merry, his smoking habit had gotten worse. But he wasn''t sure what had caused it himself.


    Compared to Chris, whose feet were constantly tapping the floor, Jean looked more rxed. He leaned back on the chair and exhaled the cigarette smoke.


    Meanwhile, Clifford sat perched on the edge of his chair. He hadn''t said a word since they arrived at the caf��. His face that was always expressionless now looked worried.


    After all this time, Chris finally couldn''t hold back anymore. He kicked the table''s leg, spilling the untouched coffee. The ck liquid stained the snow-colored tablecloth.


    "Did you really just find out today that Merry is Lilia''s assistant?" Chris demanded, ring at Jean.


    He couldn''t believe that shit! The Widjaya family''s main strength was their informationwork. Compared to other extended families, the Widjaya family''s informationwork was the best of all. Not a single thing could be hidden from them.


    Despite this, Jean did not like to show off his abilities in public. If not, all the detective offices in Surabaya would have gone bankrupt.


    Hearing that question, Jean''s gaze shifted towards his best friend. Instead of answering, the man tapped his cigarette butt against the edge of the ashtray in azy motion, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Chris threw his cigarette into the ashtray, then turned to the burly man, "Clifford, did you hear what your boss said just now? Are you going to let him y dumb about this?" He sharply said.


    Clifford looked up at the call of his name, but he kept his mouth shut tight. He''s just a bodyguard. What did Chris expect from him?


    Chris snorted and returned his gaze to the blonde haired man, "Jean, don''t y dumb with me. I can''t believe you just found out about Merry today. Even before you married Lilia, didn''t you investigate everyone around her?" Chris used.


    The man did not carelessly use Jean. He knew very well that his best friend was like a lion hiding his ws. Jean always made sure everything was well nned before doing anything. How could he not know that Merry was hiding her identity and working as Lilia''s assistant?


    Chris''s stubbornness finally overcame Jean''s patience. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family sighed before answering, "Very well, I have known about Merry since the first time she became Lilia''s assistant. Are you satisfied?"


    Chris pounded the table with a triumphant expression. His face seemed to scream, ''I know my guess was right!''


    Even Clifford looked at Jean in surprise. Then, he immediately came to his senses and hurriedly lowered his gaze.


    Jean shrugged with an indifferent expression, "Instead of worrying about it, how about you think of a way to exin this situation to Samuel?"


    Samuel Hiroshi, Sasha''s eldest brother and head of the Hiroshi Family, was a figure that everyone was afraid of. Even Jean was reticent when it came to him. However, no one thought that Merry was actually Samuel''s daughter.


    Merry was raised as Sasha''s younger sister. In the public''s eye, she was the youngest daughter of the respectable Hiroshi Family. The family hid the fact that Merry was actually Samuel''s illegitimate child. No one knew who her mother was, not even Merry herself.


    Samuel was only 18 years old when Merry was born. The man did not tell anyone about his daughter and sent Merry to be raised by foster parents.. Even Erika, Samuel''s legal wife, didn''t know about Merry until the day the man took over the leadership of the Hiroshi Family and took the little girl home.

 Chapter 192 - Farewell Day

    Chris heard Jean''s words andughed sarcastically, "Huh? Why do you think I have to exin Merry''s situation to Samuel?" He asked in surprise.


    Merry worked as Lilia''s assistant, so it should be Jean who needed to exin it to Samuel. At least, that''s what Chris thought.


    But that thought was easily overpowered by a single sentence from Jean.


    "Because you are her brother." Jean answered calmly, as if that was enough to exin everything.


    "Are you kidding?" Chris raised his eyebrows and smiled as if Jean said it was funny, "The same goes for you. Aren''t you Merry''s brother who watched her grow up all this time?"


    "I am married." Jean replied briefly.


    Those three simple words seemed to pierce Chris''s heart and made his smile disappear. The man was now looking worriedly at Jean. Did his friend know about his feelings?


    Jean met Chris''s gaze with his usual t expression. He might not have cared much about the fate of the young woman, but Chris was different. Jean knew that this man in front of him could not let Merry face her punishment alone.


    Chris took a deep breath before grabbing his coffee ss. He drank the coffee in one gulp, then put the empty ss back down. Only then did then he have the courage to ask, "How did you know?"


    The man didn''t exin what he meant by what he had just said, but Chris was sure that Jean would understand. Not only Jean, but even Clifford could understand what Chris was saying.


    Jean''s chief bodyguard quietly clenched his fists under the table. Even though his hands were clenched tightly, he still felt as if the thing that was most precious to him was slipping away from between his fingers. Clifford did not think that the Hartanto family''s second grandson would finally confess his feelings for Merry.


    Jean didn''t answer Chris''s question, but he could guess how Jean knew it. As the saying from thend of the bamboo curtain said, there were only two things that could not be hidden in this world��coughing and love!


    Chris was sure that he had been carefully hiding his feelings. But in the end, he realized that it was just an illusion. Everyone could see clearly that Chris was in love with Merry�� all but Merry herself!


    *****


    After Merry''s true identity had been revealed, Lilia''s life was turned upside down. But in reality, nothing had changed from their routine.


    When Lilia was busy shooting every day, Merry was always by her side, chattering cheerfully. The young woman had be more open since Lilia found out about her family. The days were so calm that Lilia suspected that their conversation at the hotel had never happened.


    But the day Merry feared finally arrived.


    Two dayster, Jean left the hotel at the same time as Lilia. All this time, that man had always stayed at the hotel while Lilia was away for filming. But today was the day when Genesis Company officially developed their business in Jakarta. Jean must be present for the event.


    Meanwhile, Lilia''s filming schedule was getting busier. Sometimes, she even slept three to four hours a day. Lilia felt endless admiration for the people who chose to be actors. She also apuded the film crew who fought tooth and nail behind the scenes to make things go smoothly.


    That morning, when Lilia and Merry''s car arrived at the film studio, they saw a group of ck cars parked in front of the building. Merry''s body immediately turned stiff as soon as she saw the row of cars. Her face looked deathly pale as she turned her head towards Lilia. Merry knew that her time was up.


    The number tes beginning with the letter ''L'' on the row of the car show who owned it. The Hiroshi family hade to their ce.


    Clifford also saw a row of cars neatly lined up outside the studio building. The man gripped the steering wheel tighter and turned toward Merry. Clifford looked as if he was going to say something to the young woman, but he ended up closing his mouth tight.


    Clifford almost offered Merry to take the woman away from here, but he knew that it would only make things worse. No one could stop the Hiroshi Family from bringing Merry back. Neither Jean nor Chris was here.


    Two days ago, Chris returned to Surabaya. The man said that he would go to the head of the Hiroshi Family and talk about Merry, but it seemed that Chris''s efforts had failed miserably.


    Merry took a deep breath, then changed her sitting position so that she was facing Lilia directly.


    "Sister Lilia, I don''t want to get you into any further trouble, so I''ll go home with them. I really enjoyed our time together." Merry said, forcing a big smile.


    Lilia nodded and held Merry''s hand, "I also enjoyed our time together for half this year. You are the best assistant I''ve ever had, Merry." She said with a serious look.


    "And Sis Lilia is the best model for me! I feel lucky to be working for you! If I could ... I ... don''t want to be separated from you...but..."


    At the end of her sentence, Merry''s tears fell and rolled down her cheeks. She wiped her wet face with her sleeve. Clifford held out a tissue to her and it made Merry''s tears flow even harder.


    "...But I ... sob ... really ... don''t want to be separated ... sob ... from you!" Merry said between her sobs, "I still want to�� sob�� apany Ms. Lilia�� until your shooting is over�� and�� onwards!"


    Lilia''s eyes felt hot and she hugged Merry tightly. She didn''t care if the young woman''s tears ran down her clothes. Lilia only hoped that she could do something to repay Merry''s loyalty who stuck by her side for half a year.


    But no matter how hard Lilia racked her brain, she couldn''t change this situation. As she released Merry from her embrace, Lilia felt very helpless. All she could do was watch her assistant get out of the car and surrounded by the personal bodyguards of the Hiroshi Family.


    Merry followed the men in ck uniforms without a fight. She knew very well that even if she tried to escape, the Hiroshi Family''s bodyguards would catch her easily. Before getting into the car, Merry turned to Lilia''s car onest time.


    The model stood beside the car, her gaze was fixed on Merry''s figure. Lilia''s expression was filled with sadness and regret, which made Merry feel even more guilty. She waved at Lilia and said, "Goodbye," without a sound.


    Lilia clenched her fists as Merry''s tiny body disappeared into one of the ck cars. In just an instant, the impressive array of cars had sped away.


    As Lilia walked into the studio, she had to remind herself over and over that this incident was a private matter for the Hiroshi Family. As an outsider, Lilia had no right to interfere. Merry had made up her own mind, so she too must suffer the consequences.


    But Lilia couldn''t stand still. She pulled out her cell phone and called Jean. Lilia might not be able to set foot into the Hiroshi Family''s mansion, but Jean sure could!


    Lilia briefly exined the current situation to Jean, then immediately hung up the phone when finished. She could hear a crowd on the other end of the line and she didn''t want to bother Jean for too long.


    The model arrived at the door of the dressing room. She reached into the backpack Merry always carried and found the key to the room. Lilia opened the changing room door, but her legs refused to move.


    The silence in the room sounded very loud and made Lilia''s heart prickle. She was so used to Merry''s nagging, that when the young woman suddenly disappeared, the world seemed to have lost its voice.


    Lilia couldn''t take it anymore and sent a message to Chris.


    [Lilia]: "Brother Chris, Merry was taken away by the Hiroshi Family."


    Less than a minuteter, Chris replied to her message.


    [Chris]: "Don''t worry, I''m currently at the Hiroshi Family''s house."


    Reading the message gave Lilia some calm. Jean once said that Chris would definitely protect Merry, so right now she could only trust him. Then Lilia sent another message to Harold.


    Her manager immediately sent two new assistants to Jakarta to rece Merry. Harold didn''t know about the identity of Lilia''s former assistant and Lilia herself had no intention of telling him. The model only said that Merry had to return to Surabaya for family matters. However, Lilia did not exin when the young woman would return.


    Lilia was determined to go visit Merry in Surabaya as soon as she had free time.

 Chapter 193 - Uncle Julius

    The day after Merry was brought home by the Hiroshi Family, Lilia met Louis to discuss her shooting schedule. The two agreed to advance Lilia''s shooting schedule to morning, because the model intended to pick up her uncle at the airport. Lilia''s uncle''s ne wouldnd at three in the afternoon.


    The sun was looming over her head when Lilia finished her filming. She returned to her dressing room with her two new assistants, Dina and Rini. Both of them were still young, even younger than Merry, but they were the opposite of Lilia''s former assistant. The two of them were both tall with long legs. Apart from that, they were also very quiet.


    Lilia asked the two of them to chat and found that this was their first experience as an artist''s assistant. That''s why Dina and Rini were so careful in their work. The two of them were afraid to make mistakes that could anger Lilia.


    But Lilia herself didn''t mind her two new assistants. She asked Harold to reserve a hotel room for them to upy, and they epted the arrangement without protesting. Even though Lilia missed Merry''s nagging, these two young girls were quitepetent at their jobs.


    Lilia went into her dressing room and took off her costume with the help of her two new assistants. She checked her watch, which read half past one. Lilia nned to return to the hotel first and rest before going to the airport. Fortunately, the hotel Lilia stayed in was not that far from the airport. It was only twenty kilometers away, which could be reached in half an hour by the highway.


    The model finished tying her hair into a ponytail, then she went out with Dina and Rini. But Lilia didn''t expect that she would run into William.


    Lilia immediately frowned when she saw that man. She felt like William had been appearing around her like a ghosttely. Couldn''t that man leave her alone?


    William was still wearing the general uniform used for the shoot. When he saw Lilia''s figure in a blue blouse and jeans, the man raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Why have you changed your clothes? Do you want to go?"


    Lilia just nodded stiffly, "Yes." Her answer was short.


    She didn''t bother exining why to William. Lilia''s cold attitude towards William off-shoot hadn''t changed since day one. Their conversations were limited to the lines of dialogue or scenes in the shoot.


    "Where are you going?" William asked as he approached Lilia. He acted as if he didn''t notice the difort crossing the woman''s expression, "Aren''t you still shooting for this afternoon?" His tone sounded familiar when he talked to her, like a close friend.


    Lilia gave the man a noticeable annoyed gaze, "I have my own business, so I''ve asked permission from Mr. Louis. I''ll finish that scene with you tomorrow." She replied curtly before turning to leave.


    Seeing Lilia about to leave, William nced at the other end of the hall with an uneasy gaze.


    "Lili, wait a minute!" He eximed as he stepped forward, trying to close the distance between them.


    However, Dina and Rini immediately blocked the man''s steps. They protected Lilia like a pair of trained bodyguards. Harold had emphasized to the two assistants that they shouldn''t let William get near Lilia, no matter what.


    The two girls'' straight postures and their sharp gazes forced William to stop in his tracks. The man gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t drive Lilia''s assistant away.


    The model nced at the figure of the pitiful man over her shoulder, "Dina, Rini, let''s go." She called them.


    She shot William a cold gaze before continuing. Lilia felt that William''s attitude towards her had be even more aggressive recently. The man even deliberately added drama-filled lines or actions that weren''t in the script.


    William stood transfixed while watching Lilia''s figure walking away. The handsome man''s face was t without emotion, but his hands were tightly clenched. Lilia''s cold attitude to him seemed to have stabbed William''s heart, making him feel embarrassed.


    Even so, William had no intention of simply giving up. He had nothing left to hold on to. Sara had been fired as director of Hartanto Entertainment, and even his manager now had been reced with the staff Chris chose for him.


    Hartanto Entertainment, which was now under Chris'' control, did provide William a lot of work. However, all of the work was small in scale and did not help propel his career up. Even his role in the film ''The Chosen Kingdom'' was achieved through his own personal connections.


    William knew that Chris only wanted to use William''s reputation to make up for the resources and money that had been wasted in Hollywood. But William was an ambitious man. He had no intention of falling with Sara, who had lost her position. Because of that, William nned to win Lilia''s heart again.


    Everyone praised him and Lilia as ideal partners in the entertainment world. If they could go back to being lovers, wouldn''t that news shake everyone else?


    There was once an artist who reconciled with his ex-wife. Just because of that, the artist''s reputation and career skyrocketed. The number of fans was growing every day, making him even more popr.


    If the artist''s shortcut worked, then William wouldn''t hesitate to follow the same path!


    *****


    Lilia left the film studio with her head held high. If she had known what kind of n William had in mind, maybe she wouldn''t be as calm as she was now.


    Around two in the afternoon, Lilia left for the airport. She was so excited to be reunited with her uncle.


    When she arrived at the pick-up area, she looked around. There were a lot of fans there who carried posts containing the names of their idol artists. Apart from that, there were also photographers and journalists of entertainment magazines waiting patiently. It seemed like there was a famous artist who happened to alsoe to Jakarta this afternoon.


    Lilia smiled while wearing her sunsses. She walked calmly through the crowd of fans before finally stopping some distance from the exit. She leaned against the pir with her arms crossed, her eyes never leaving the door.


    A few momentster, the announcement of her uncle''s ne arrival resounded throughout the airport. Lilia straightened her back and used her tall body to get a better look at the people who came out.


    Twenty minutes passed, but there was no sign of Lilia''s uncle. The model was getting worried, so she took out her cell phone to text her uncle.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed Lilia''s shoulder. "Are you looking for me?" A warm voice asked her.


    Lilia turned around with a big smile on her face, "Uncle Julius!" She greeted while hugging her uncle. The man''s thin body did not change from the figure Lilia remembered half a year ago.


    This 35 year old man was the younger brother of Sylvia, Julius Halim. Even though he had reached his 30s, his appearance was no less youthful than Jean. Coupled with the aura of a grown man and handsome face, Julius could get any woman he wanted easily. However, that man was never interested in romantic rtionships. He prefered to spend his days in theboratory and doing research.


    As a leading gicist in Indonesia, Julius had a gentle but authoritative personality. If Jean could be said to be a man who was beyond the reach of women in general, Julius was the opposite. The man was always smiling and easy to get along with other people.. This made Lilia really love her uncle.

 Chapter 194 - Falling In Love With A Legendary Doctor

    Lilia and Julius exchanged stories while walking towards the car park. Unfortunately at that moment, someone from the crowd recognized Lilia''s figure.


    "Ah! Isn''t that Lilia Pangestu?!" There was a shout from the direction of the crowd.


    In an instant, everyone in the pickup area turned their heads. Dozens of cameras were aimed at Lilia and Julius. Without wasting any time, the photographers scrambled to snap a photo of the two.


    The reporters did not want to lose to their fellow photographers. They rushed towards Lilia while brandishing a mic and shouting their questions. Even worse, Lilia''s fans were also among the crowd of people waiting for their idol to appear.


    A swarm of reporters, photographers, and also Lilia''s fans surrounded the two people. There were so many people crammed around them that the model felt like she was drowning in a sea of ??people. Lilia silently cursed her carelessness.


    Just as the crowd was squeezing Lilia even more, Julius took a step forward. He reached out and dispelled the crowd saying, "Everyone, I appreciate your enthusiasm, but please let us through." His polite but firm voice was able to catch everyone''s attention.


    However, the impact of his actions was different from what Julius hoped. Several people in the crowd screamed as if they had just met their idol.


    "Gosh, that''s Julius Halim! The only Indonesian to win a medical award in Switzend!"


    "He really returned to Indonesia!"


    A conversation took ce between medical students who admired Julius as his fans. However, it was not surprising for Lilia''s uncle to have so many fans. The man was considered a legend in the field of medicine. Specifically, Julius disyed an extraordinary talent for analyzing gics. He was even able to decipher the gics that gave rise to malignant tumors, earning him praise from doctors all over the world.


    Julius as a celebrity in the academic world, and Lilia as an adored model who''d just recently tried her acting skill in the entertainment world would definitely make people flock to them. When the two of them appeared together in public, anyone could imagine how much furore had engulfed their fans.


    "Lilia, is he your boyfriend?!"


    "Lilia Pangestu, how long have you been dating?!"


    "Hey Lilia, is he the guy who can cook in your post anytime?!"


    The reporters scrambled to shout their questions at Lilia. Over time, their voices grew louder as they attempted to have their questions answered. All themotion drowned out Lilia''s voice as she replied, "This is my uncle."


    Meanwhile, various hashtags with sensational titles have sprung up online.


    #A famous model in the entertainment world falls in love with a legendary doctor#


    #Lilia Pangestu fell in love with a gicist#


    Such hashtags hit various major social media outlets and everyone was discussing their rtionship.


    *****


    When Lilia and Julius finally got into the car Clifford was driving, they were both gasping for breath. Lilia''s forehead was covered in sweat and her always neat hair now looked messy.


    Julius''s appearance was no better than that model. His coat and clothes were matted by some of his fans, while his short red hair looked disheveled.


    Julius breathed a sigh of relief as the car drove away from the airport. He did not think that the airport could be such a terrifying ce as a battlefield. Then, he turned to his niece.


    "Are you posting about a guy who can cook on your social media?" Julius asked curiously.


    ''Is that man William Anggara?'' That''s exactly what Julius wanted to ask, but he didn''t mention the man''s name on purpose. As far as Julius knew, Lilia had only been dating William. Julius personally didn''t like the guy, so he was relieved when he heard they broke up three years ago.


    But then Julius was busy with his research abroad for half a year. He didn''t have time to keep up with thetest news in the entertainment world. Julius only heard that his niece appeared at Mn Fashion Weekst September, but he didn''t know how Lilia was currently.


    That''s why Julius was surprised when he heard the words ''man who can cook'' from one of the reporters.


    Lilia smiled at Julius''s words. She held up her left hand proudly, but she just remembered that she took off her wedding ring for the sake of filming.


    She hurriedly withdrew her hand, then put on a broad smile to hide her awkwardness, "Uncle, I''m married!" Lilia proudly told her uncle.


    Julius''s expression froze when he heard that. A few secondster, he recovered from his shock, "Oh, yeah? When are you getting married?" Julius asked in surprise.


    "On September 15th. I''ll introduce him to youter!" Lilia said excitedly.


    Julius looked closely at his niece with a serious face. When Lilia talked about her marriage, her expression was filled with joy and love that couldn''t be hidden.


    When Julius saw the happiness on Lilia''s face, he finally let out a chuckle, "My little girl is grown now. I haven''t seen you for half a year and now you are married!" He teased.


    Liliaughed too. She didn''t want to hide anything from her uncle. She said honestly, "Actually, I rejected this marriage at first. It was a contract marriage after all and I was left with no choice. Of course, I tried to find a way to fight back, but it turns out that my husband is a really nice man."


    The words ''contract marriage'' made Julius frown, "Contract marriage? Did my sister arrange the marriage?" The sister Julius was referring to was Sylvia, Lilia''s mother.


    Julius knew his sister''s cold attitude towards his niece. He was not surprised that Sylvia had arranged the wedding on purpose.


    But to Julius''s surprise, Lilia shook her head, "It''s not just my mom. Father also agreed with this marriage.


    Hearing that, Julius didn''t say anything else. He leaned back against the chair and closed his eyes. An old memory shed through his mind.


    The incident urred when Lilia was a year old. She went to summer camp, but her health deteriorated and she was sent to the hospital. At that time, Julius had just entered medical school. The man immediately went to the hospital when he heard the news about Lilia.


    It was at this time that he saw Lilia''s blood type in theb test results. His niece had blood type B. However, Sylvia had O blood type, while her husband''s blood type was A. Even Lilia''s brother also had type A blood type.


    Julius buried the secret deeply. When he returned from the hospital, he dug up further information to confirm his suspicions. Julius discovered that in this world, parents who had blood type O and A couldn''t possibly have children with blood type B!


    Lilia''s uncle didn''t know if Sylvia and Robert knew about this fact. When Lilia was just born, the medical world was as advanced as it was today, so blood type was usually not listed on the birth certificate. But after Julius found out that the husband and wife were trying to destroy Lilia''s life with this contract marriage, he became convinced.


    The two of them didn''t think of Lilia as their daughter at all. Even though Lilia was currently happy with her marriage, her parents'' original intention of marrying their daughter was just for profit.


    Julius rearranged his chaotic thoughts then opened his eyes. He decided that the first thing he would do when he returned to Surabaya was to confront his sister.. He was determined to find out what Sylvia''s true aim was.

 Chapter 195 - Jean And Julius

    Half an hour after the incident at the airport, photos of Lilia and a mysterious man were widely spread on the inte. Everyone was talking about the news reporting a famous model falling in love with a legendary doctor.


    News that was exposed by entertainment media always attracted more attention than news announced by the artist themselves. As a result of themotion, many people were looking for Julius''s profile. The photo of the man protecting Lilia from the crowd drew a lot ofments and praise from Lilia''s fans.


    Usually, Merry was always the first toment on news about Lilia. But this time she didn''t appear in cyberspace at all. Merry''s cell phone was confiscated by her family''s bodyguards, so she missed all this hot news. When Merry finally found out about this incident, she was so angry she refused to talk to her father. But that''s a story for another time.


    [User1829]: "My favorite model is amazing!"


    [User2083]: "I can''t believe this! @Lilia, my goddess, she doesn''t deserve you! Look at me! Choose me!"


    [User2390]: "Bro @ User2083, even if that doctor is not worthy of Lilia, he still won''t choose you."


    At that moment, a fan appeared in thements section.


    [Shirley]: "@Lilia, congrats!"


    The actress alsopleted herment with a heart-shaped sticker. Herments sparked a new stir amongizens. Some of them did not immediately believe Shirley''s words, but more of them swallowed the woman''s lies.


    [User3848]: "Isn''t Shirley Pierre shooting with Lilia recently? So this news is true?"


    Along with the increasing number of simrments that emerged, the film king also stepped in to defend Lilia''s good name.


    [William]: "@User3848, the news is definitely fake!"


    [User5042]: "Hey, this doctor''s appearance isn''t the same as the guy in Lilia''s post! @Lilia,e and give us some rity!"


    *****


    Around five in the afternoon, in one of Jakarta''s skyscrapers, Lilia and Julius sat inside the restaurant on the top floor of the building. The restaurant was known for its spectacr 360 degree views, thanks to the restaurant''s unique design which slowly rotated clockwise.


    Lilia readizenments on her social media whileughing out loud. Then she turned to Julius, "Uncle, in just half an hour, you''ve been promoted to be my boyfriend!" She jokingly said.


    Juliusughed and replied half jokingly, "I feel honored by that position." Then he took a sip of the iced lemonade he ordered before continuing, "Do I need to create a social media ount to help you rify the rumors?"


    Lilia put her cell phone back away and shook her head, "No need. I''ll rifyter."


    She deliberately dyed rifying because she needed Jean''s presence for her n. It was that man who told Lilia to take Julius to this restaurant. She heard that the Genesis Company branch office was downstairs in this building.


    Lilia nced at her watch before casting her gaze towards the restaurant entrance. The man should be arriving in a moment. She couldn''t wait to introduce Julius to Jean.


    Just when Lilia was thinking that, the figure of the man she had been waiting for finally appeared. Jean looked more handsome than usual in a ck coat and white shirt. A dark blue handkerchief that matched the man''s eyes was neatly tucked away in his breast pocket.


    The light in the restaurant fell on the side of Jean''s face, making his white skin appear brighter than usual. The man''s gaze was fixed on Lilia and the corner of his mouth automatically lifted into a smile.


    Lilia felt a spark of pride in her heart as Jean walked over to her. The well-built man who looked even more handsome than the king of the film was her husband. Their rtionship might have started with various conflicts, but now Lilia was grateful to meet Jean.


    Julius nced at Lilia and tried to hold back hisughter when he saw his niece''s expression. Her eyes sparkled with pride and an overwhelming feeling of love. He concluded that Lilia had actually married the Widjaya Family''s fourth son.


    Jean arrived at their table and smiled gently at his wife. The man''s big hand stroked Lilia''s hair. Jean''s actions were so natural, making everyone there stare warmly at the married couple.


    A few secondster, Lilia realized Julius and the waiter''s stares. She hurriedly put away Jean''s hand, then got up from her chair.


    "Uncle, let me introduce my husband to you." Lilia said while standing beside Jean, "He is��"


    "Jean Widjaya, son of the fourth richest conglomerate family in Indonesia." Julius finished Lilia''s sentence while smiling. The man stood up and extended his hand to Jean, "I didn''t know that I would meet you here. This is a great honor for me."


    Lilia''s husband shook Julius''s hand with a small nod, "Doctor Julius. Nice to meet you here."


    Lilia took turns looking at the two men with widened eyes. Why did these two people know each other?! But Lilia held back her question and sat back down on her chair.


    After they all took their seats, Lilia leaned towards Jean. Her eyes shed with curiosity as she asked, "Jean, how do you know Uncle Julius?"


    Jean looked back at Lilia with a small smile, "Do you really want to know?" He tempted her.


    Lilia scowled and nudged Jean''s side, causing the man to jump away. For a moment, the two of them stared at each other without saying anything. Then, a wicked smile adorned Lilia''s lips. Jean''s unexpected reactionforted her. She just found out that the man who always looked wless turned out to be easily tickled at the waist.


    Jean looked at Lilia apprehensively as he inched away. He didn''t like the ignorant glint in her eyes. Jean could already guess what Lilia would do if he annoyed her.


    Before Lilia had a chance to tickle Jean again, Julius cleared his throat. The two young people turned to look at him, as if they had just realized that the man was there with them. Jean shifted his seat while Lilia returned to focus on Julius.


    "Lilia, Young Master Jean has funded my research institute in Surabaya. Thanks to his help, I was able to get the opportunity to go to Switzend." Julius exined.


    "Oh, it turns out that way." Lilia turned to Jean with a surprised face.


    The man had provided financial support for the Pangestu Family business at the start of their engagement. Now it turned out that Jean was also funding Julius''s research. Why did this husband treat her family so well?


    Jean shrugged and replied coolly, "The funds came from the Widjaya Family. Doctor Julius doesn''t need to thank me."


    Julius shook his head with a big smile, "Regardless whether ites from the Widjaya Family or from you, I am very grateful. The grant aid helped solve my research institute''s financial problems. I want to invite you for a toastter, do you mind?"


    As Julius and Jean continue to chat about the legendary doctor''s research, Lilia''s cell phone rang. She took out her cell phone and saw Harold''s name. As soon as she picked up the phone, she immediately heard her manager''s booming voice.


    "Why don''t you rify the rumors?!" Harold shouted with great emotion, "No matter how many times we removed your name from a viral topic, it always appeared again a few secondster! I''ve never met a famous model who went viral so easily like you!"


    Lilia coughed when she heard Harold''s usation, "Ah�� sorry.. I will rify now, so you don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 196 - Clarifying

    Harold snorted when he heard Lilia''s answer, "Are you sure you can do it? The list of your rumored boyfriend is getting longer!"


    Harold''s voice was a little too loud when he said that and it made Jean turn his head. He squinted with a suspicious expression, but Lilia looked away as if she didn''t hear anything.


    After the two of them finished talking, Lilia hung up on him and opened her social media ount. As Harold said, the number of men suspected as Lilia''s boyfriends was increasing. Apart from William, Alex and Ryan, now Julius also added to the list.


    Lilia turned on the camera on her cellphone, then extended her hand to the man sitting beside her, "Jean, give me your hand!"


    Jean put back the spoon he had picked up, then put his right hand in Lilia''s grasp obediently. The woman adjusted her cell phone camera to catch their two interlocked hands on the table.


    Then Lilia turned to Julius, "Uncle, move a little to the left so you can enter my camera." She pleaded


    "Like this?" Julius shifted his chair so that his face could be captured more clearly on Lilia''s camera.


    "Perfect!" Lilia smiled and started taking pictures.


    After several times shooting from various angles, Lilia finally got the photo she wanted. The photo showed Lilia''s slender hand in Jean''s big hand. Across the table, there was also the figure of Julius smiling softly.


    Lilia posted the photo along with a caption containing the rification.


    [Lilia]: "Everyone, thank you for your attention. But he is my uncle, not my boyfriend. Please don''t make rumors that are not true."


    As soon as Lilia finished posting, the news immediately spread and extinguished the mes of enthusiasm and gossiping byizens.


    [User3848]: "You are all really rude for using Lilia''s uncle of being her girlfriend! How dare you destroy the reputation of an innocent man!"


    [User3848]: "@Lilia, apologize in advance, if I may know, does your uncle have a girlfriend?"


    [User2083]: "@Lilia, I''m d that he''s your uncle and not your boyfriend! But which bastard''s hand was holding yours in that photo?"


    Liliaughed as she read the hriousments. She replied to ament asking about Jean''s hand.


    [Lilia]: "@ User2083, thank you for your support so far, but please be careful what you say. He is a very important person to me!"


    Less than a minuteter, User2083 changed his status to "Is the rtionship between Lilia Pangestu and her new boyfriend official?!"


    Theizen believed that the man in the photo must also be on the inte. The person seemed determined to make anyone who imed to be Lilia''s boyfriend appear online. But unfortunately, Jean had absolutely no interest in rifying anything.


    Lilia only skimmed over thements that kept flooding her post. Most of them praised Julius'' good looks and Lilia''s luck for having such an extraordinary uncle. The model kept the phone back withoutmenting further.


    Meanwhile, Shirley''s ambiguousments had been reported by someone. She was used of spreading a hoax, which had been rified by Lilia just now. As a result, Shirley''s social media ounts were restricted from posting ormenting for a while.


    Several hours after Lilia posted her rification, manyizens became curious about her family background. Since her debut four years ago, the model had never once mentioned her family. That''s why they were all shocked when Lilia''s uncle turned out to be a legendary doctor. Could it be that Lilia came from an extraordinary family?


    Unfortunately, their guesses missed a lot. Lilia purposely never mentioned her family because she didn''t want other people to know about how her family treated her. If Lilia''s fans found out that she was neglected by her mother and sold into a contract marriage, they would have reacted to the extreme. Even worse, her fanatical fans might burn her house in protest.


    *****


    That night, Julius went to one of the top universities in Jakarta. His colleagues in the medical field had been eagerly waiting for his return, so Julius needed to visit them. He had prepared himself to be showered with various academic questions from his fellow researchers.


    Lilia didn''t even pressure Julius to stay with her. She knew that her uncle had just won an award in Switzend and that there was still a lot of work waiting for him. So Lilia just asked Clifford to drive Julius to university while she came home with Jean.


    In Jean''s car, Lilia was staring out the window as the man was driving with one hand. One hand gripped Lilia''s hand, as if the man would die if he couldn''t touch her.


    Then Lilia remembered something and turned to Jean, "How is Merry''s situation now?" She asked.


    For the past two days, Lilia had been sending messages to Merry''s cellphone. But not once did the young woman respond to her message. She also asked Chris, but the man only replied that Lilia didn''t have to worry about Merry. Still, the longer she didn''t get an answer, the more anxious she became.


    Jean nced at Lilia out of the corner of her eye. He seemed hesitant to answer, but Lilia''s stubborn gaze made him melt. Jean sighed and said, "Merry had a big fight with Brother Samuel and refused to talk to him. She doesn''t want to go to study abroad."


    Lilia bit her lip with a worried expression when she heard that, "Is their fight that serious? Brother Chris kept telling me not to worry, but he never mentioned the fight."


    When he nced, the corner of Jean''s mouth lifted into a cold smile. But before Lilia could see him, the man''s expression returned to normal. It was Jean who told Chris to convince Lilia that everything was all right. He knew that the news about Merry would worry his wife and distract Lilia''s focus in filming.


    "How long have they been fighting? Hasn''t their fight been over until now?" Lilia continued to pester Jean with questions.


    Jean paused for a moment before finally answering, "I don''t know either. Brother Samuel kicked Chris out not long after Merry came home."


    Lilia stared nkly at Jean. So Chris was just pretending that everything was okay all this time?! That man deliberately covered up the fact that he got kicked out by the head of the Hiroshi Family! Then what about Merry?!


    "Are you worried about Merry?" Jean asked while raising Lilia''s hand in his. He kissed the back of her hand gently, "If you''re really worried, you can go visit her."


    Lilia flushed and tried to pull her hand away, but Jean refused to let go. She knew that the man was trying to distract her from Merry.


    "Are you sure I can meet Merry?" Lilia asked, doubts filled her voice. She initially thought about visiting, but she was worried that the head of the Hiroshi Family would throw her out. Samuel even kicked Chris out of his house, so how could he let a stranger like Lilia in?


    But Jean only nodded with an expression full of confidence, "Of course you can visit her if you want." He answered, his tone rxed.


    ''No one dares to reject my wife!'' Jean''s face seemed to be shouting that.


    Lilia chuckled at Jean''s confidence. Slowly, the worry in her heart began to fade. She thought about it for a moment before saying, "I''ll discuss my share with Mr. Louis tomorrow. If he is willing, I intend to take two days off to return to Surabaya. I''ll tell you the results of my discussionter, okay?"


    "Okay.." Jean stopped the car at a red light and immediately kissed Lilia on the lips, ending their conversation.

 Chapter 197 - Visit To The Hiroshi Family Home

    Two dayster, Lilia discussed with Louis and got her permission to return to Surabaya for the weekend. Nearly all of her scenes inside the film studio had beenpletely shot. Thanks to her performance that was not inferior to veteran actors, Louis did not protest at all when Lilia asked for a leave. The director himself nned to give the film crew a day off this weekend.


    Louis also exined that he would include all of Lilia''s scenes in her shooting schedule next week. Even though Lilia''s schedule got tighter than before, she epted the arrangement without objection. She was already grateful that the director was willing to amodate her needs.


    To save time, Lilia flew back to Surabaya on Saturday morning. She used the private jet of the Widjaya Family that Jean rode when he followed Lilia to Jakarta.


    The model sighed while letting her body sink into the soft chair. After experiencing the pleasure of boarding a private ne like this, Lilia wasn''t sure if she could enjoymercial flights again.


    They hadnded in Surabaya in just an hour and headed straight to the Hiroshi Family home.


    Jean, leaning against the back of the car, looked away from the familiar city view. He nced at the woman next to him, who was sitting perched on the edge of the chair. Lilia''s hands continued to y with the buttons on her shirt without stopping, a habit she always did whenever she was agitated.


    The man wrapped his arm around Lilia''s shoulders and pulled her into his arms. Jean scolded himself for not realizing the uneasiness that was wracking Lilia earlier.


    He said in a soothing voice, "You don''t have to worry too much. Brother Samuel really loves Merry. He won''t do anything."


    Lilia let the man hug her. The warmth of Jean''s body permeated her, helping her to calm down. The woman sighed and replied, "I''ve been trying to contact Merry for the past few days. But she didn''t answer me at all. Do you think Brother Samuel punished her with a whip or didn''t feed her?"


    Jean nced at Lilia with an amused look, "Did you watch too many television dramas? There''s no way Brother Samuel would punish Merry that harshly. After all, she is still his own daughter." Jean replied.


    Samuel loved Merry so much that he would not touch a single hair of his daughter. How could Samuel have the heart to give her such a harsh punishment?


    "I-I see ..." Lilia lowered her head to avoid the man''s gaze. She couldn''t tell Jean that was the kind of punishment that Sylvia gave to her when she was a child.


    Her mother never gave Lilia any attention or affection, but whenever she misbehaved or caused trouble, that woman punished her. Sylvia would whip her with Robert''s belt so many times that Lilia could barely stand up, then lock her up in her room all day long without feeding her.


    After Robert found out about the extreme punishment, Sylvia stopped whipping her. But shepensated for it by locking Lilia in the garden tool shed on the outside of the house. Growing up to such a horrible experience made Lilia do her best not to break Sylvia''s rules.


    "Lilia?" Jean called. He was worried because his wife had kept her head down without saying a word since earlier.


    Lilia immediately looked up, "What''s wrong?" She asked with an innocent expression


    "Are you alright?" Jean looked at her searchingly.


    The woman nodded, "I''m just worried about Merry. It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I''ve never met Brother Samuel." Obviously, Lilia was half lying.


    She didn''t want to reveal to Jean her terrible and wounded past. Even though she knew that man''s attitude towards her wouldn''t change even if he heard about it, Lilia just wanted to show her best side to Jean.


    The man stared at his wife for a few moments, then hugged her even tighter without saying anything. Silence apanied them for the rest of their journey.


    *****


    The Hiroshi Family''s house was built in the middle of an elite residential area in the eastern Surabaya area. The European-style house was sorge that it would be more urate to describe it as a mansion.


    Arge fish pond with a ss-clear water surfaceid in front of the house. An impressive garden extended from the entrance gate to the house. The trees and various nts that grew there were treated with great care by the gardeners.


    But in Lilia''s eyes, this entire mansion could be summed up in one word��wasteful!


    If the Ricardo Family house in Yogyakarta was a historical house that gave off the impression of a rich culture, then the Hiroshi Family''s house was built to show off their wealth.


    The car followed the rocky road until it finally stopped in front of the steps leading to the house. The double doors of the house swung open and several people stepped out. The man leading the group of servants was Adi, the butler of the Hiroshi Family. The man will turn 50 at the end of this month.


    "Young Master Jean! Wee to the Hiroshi Family''s home!" Said the middle aged man.


    Adi received news this morning that the fourth son of the Widjaya Family would be visiting with his wife. He immediately ordered the servants to clean the entire house from top to bottom. The butler wanted to make the best of his impression on Jean, who had been friends with Sasha since childhood.


    "Uncle Adi." Jean nodded at the butler. Beside him, Lilia also smiled and greeted Adi.


    The middle-aged manughed warmly and led them into the house. As he walked, he said, "I''m really relieved that Young Master finally came. Please help the grand master to persuade Miss Merry."


    Hearing the mention of Merry''s name, Lilia immediately pricked up her ears.


    "In the past few days, both of them were angry at each other. They could neither eat nor sleep well. I''m also worried." Adi continued. The anxiety had added to the wrinkles on the man''s face.


    When they entered the house, Lilia''s steps stopped for a moment. The floor was made of gleaming gold marble and the walls were covered with gold wallpaper. The luxurious atmosphere in the house overwhelmed Lilia.


    She looked up at the giant crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling of the vestibule. Behind her amazed gaze, Lilia wondered how the maids cleaned such argemp. Then, the sound of footsteps from the direction of the stairs caught her attention. Lilia shifted her gaze to the row of stairs located right beside the crystal chandelier.


    "Oh, you havee!" Said a man who was holding a cigar. He leaned against the railing and looked down arrogantly, like a king greeting his people.


    "Brother Samuel." Jean also looked up as he spoke to the head of the Hiroshi Family.


    Samuel''s gaze fell on Lilia''s figure and his gaze turned sharp. He frowned as he watched the woman intently. Was this the artist who kidnapped his beloved daughter for half a year?


    Lilia felt Samuel''s sharp gaze and automatically took a step back. No wonder Sasha was so obedient to her brother. The man had a grim aura that was no less frightening than Jean.


    Jean stepped forward in front of Lilia, as if protecting her from Samuel''s gaze. The man took his wife''s hand and squeezed it gently, reminding Lilia that she was not alone, "How about youe down and chat with us?" He asked calmly.


    Samuel puffed on his cigar and exhaled first before finally answering, "Yes, yes, I''m going down now."

 Chapter 198 - The Woman He Is Looking For

    For Samuel, the person among Sasha''s friends that he thought could give him difficult times was Jean. Despite his young age, Jean had the sharpest and most cunning mind.


    Samuel went down the stairs smoking his cigar. When he reached the bottom of the steps, the man turned to his butler.


    "Tell Merry that her uncle and aunt havee to visit. If she wanted to meet them, she had to eat dinner tonight. I don''t know how long she intends to refuse to eat, but she can''tst long without food." Samuel ordered.


    "Very well, I will convey your message to Miss Merry." Adi bowed politely.


    He kept bowing until Samuel went into his study with Lilia and Jean. Then Adi straightened his back with a faint smile. He shook his head as he headed towards Merry''s room. Even though the young woman refused to eat as a form of protest, Adi sneaked small cakes into her room. He knew that Merry could not be hungry because the young woman finished all the cookies he gave her.


    However, Adi was worried that eating cakes alone would not be good for Merry''s health. That''s why the arrival of Jean and Lilia was like help from heaven. He hoped that the two of them could resolve the argument between the father and the daughter.


    *****


    Samuel closed his study door behind him before turning over. But he was stunned when he saw Jean sitting next to Lilia on the sofa. Who was this man?! Was he really the cold-hearted guy Samuel knew?!


    The Head of the Hiroshi Family took a deep breath while trying to calm himself down. This was the first time he''d met Lilia, so Samuel had to maintain his dignity.


    Samuel went to the sofa opposite the husband and wife and threw himself down. He was just sitting up when he heard Jean ask, "How''s Merry?"


    "I have no idea." Samuel exhaled his cigar smoke while trying to stay calm. This was the first time Jean had asked how Merry was doing on his own ord.


    Hearing that ambiguous answer, Lilia''s expression turned grim. In her mind, she began to imagine a situation where Merry was tortured and locked up in her room for disobeying her father.


    Lilia looked at Samuel hesitantly. She wanted to speak up in defense of Merry, but she was also afraid that her opinion would make Samuel even more angry with her daughter.


    Jean grabbed her hand from beside her. He stroked the back of the woman''s hand to give her strength.


    Samuel folded his legs and leaned back on the chair. Seeing Jean showing off their intimacy in front of him made Samuel even more curious about Lilia.


    The head of the Hiroshi Family was so busy with his work that he didn''t know when Jean got married. He did not expect that the fourth son of the Widjaya Family would marry a famous model like Lilia.


    Samuel admitted that the woman was indeed prettier than she appeared on television. Lilia also had a calm and charismatic personality, unlike other women who could only curry favor with other people. Samuel was curious about what kind of magic Lilia used on Jean and his daughter.


    So far, no woman had ever melted Jean''s icy heart. But Lilia managed to make Jean so crazy about her that he agreed to marry her. The same thing happened to Merry. Lilia was able to make Samuel''s only tomboyish and out of control daughter like her so much. Samuel never thought that Merry would be willing to humble herself as someone else''s assistant for half a year.


    The man was so focused on observing Lilia that he didn''t realize he had been staring at her for too long.


    "Brother Samuel." Jean called in a low, menacing voice.


    Samuel jumped up and turned to face Jean. The young man''s icy gaze told him that Jean did not like Samuel''s excessive concern for his wife. The Head of the Hiroshi Family coughed and looked away.


    But right at that moment, Lilia called out to him in a low voice. "Um ... Brother Samuel."


    "Y-Yes?" Samuel turned back to Lilia. He tried to maintain hisposure which began to falter with shock.


    The temperature around Jean dropped even more drastically as Samuel''s gaze returned to Lilia. Before the woman could say anything, Jean squeezed her hand gently.


    "The decorations in this house are amazing. You can ask Mr. Adi to show you around." He said in a subtle tone. The man''s voice was very different from the voice he had used with Samuel earlier.


    Lilia immediately understood that Jean wanted to discuss personal matters with Samuel. She nodded without arguing and got up from the sofa. Lilia bowed to Samuel before leaving.


    Samuel''s gaze remained fixed on Lilia until her figure disappeared behind the door. He sighed in disappointment at not getting a chance to observe the model any longer.


    "Haven''t you had enough staring at her that long?" Jean asked in a light voice, but his tone was stern.


    Samuel went back to smoking his cigar. He was tempted to retort, ''I still want to observe her a little more.'' But Jean''s murderous aura made him lose his mind. If Samuel was even joking about that, he had a feeling that Jean would really make him regret it.


    The man yed with the cigar in his hand while nodding. Now Samuel was changing to observing the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. Jean''s menacing expression looked like a mother beast protecting her cub. Then Samuel realized something.


    "Could it be ..." Samuel leaned towards Jean with an interested expression, "Is she the girl you''ve been looking for all these years?"


    Jean did not immediately answer Samuel''s question. He took out a cigarette and lit it with slow movements. The man enjoyed his cigarette while ignoring Samuel''s expression screaming impatience.


    Jean exhaled his cigarette smoke before answering, "That''s right. She''s the one I''ve been looking for."


    *****


    Lilia left the study and walked back into the hall. Then she stood there frozen, looking around. Even though she agreed to leave the study, Lilia was now starting to regret her decision. This house was so big that she feared that she would get lost if she walked around without a guide.


    As if hearing Lilia''s plea, there was the sound of footsteps from the stairs. Thedy turned and saw Adiing down the stairs.


    "Madame Lilia, is there anything I can help you with?" Adi asked while approaching her. The middle-aged man stole a nce over Lilia''s shoulder, but he was surprised that he didn''t see Jean or Samuel.


    "Ah, no need, I just wanted to take a look inside this house. I don''t want to trouble Uncle Adi." Lilia said, keeping her politeness.


    Then Lilia''s gaze fell on a servant behind Adi. The servant still had the silver tray in his hand. A possibility shed through her mind and Lilia decided to try asking, "Um... Uncle Adi, is Merry all right?"


    Adi''s eyes widened briefly, then he immediately covered his surprise with a friendly smile, "Miss Merry is fine. It''s just that, she has not been allowed to leave her room for several days. The Grand Master was so angry that he locked Miss Merry in her room this time. He even put some bodyguards at the door. "


    "Gosh, Brother Samuel went that far?" Lilia did not think that Merry''s situation was worse than she thought.


    That young woman was the type who couldn''t stay still and was always lively. Wouldn''t Merry be stressed if she was forced to stay in her room all day?


    "What does Merry do in her room every day?" Lilia couldn''t help asking, "I''ve tried calling her many times, but her cell phone is always off. She also doesn''t respond to my messages."


    "Ah ..." For a moment, Adi looked embarrassed. He cleared his throat and exined, "Actually, Big Master is blocking the inte in this house. He doesn''t allow Miss Merry to contact the outside world at all until Miss agrees to go to college."


    Lilia tried hard not tough. The scale of this father-daughter fight got bigger and bigger, causing Samuel to turn off the inte at home.


    "That''s why Miss Merry spent her time ying on theputer everyday. If I''m not mistaken, she yed games like minesweeper and solitaire." Adi continued, "Ah, it''s a game that doesn''t need the inte, so Miss can y it whenever she wants."


    Lilia shook her head. It seemed she was underestimating Merry''s ability tofort herself even when she was locked up at home!

 Chapter 199 - Absolutely Not Loving Her

    While Lilia and Adi were chatting, there was another sound of footsteps from the stairs. This time, a beautiful woman walked down the stairs. The woman was about 35 years old and wearing a Van brand kimono. Her graceful and dignified appearance made her look as if she had just emerged from a famous painting.


    Adi turned his head and greeted her with great respect, "Mrs. Reina."


    Lilia immediately understood the identity of this elegant looking woman. She was the wife of the head of the Hiroshi Family, Reina Hiroshi. The woman''s blue eyes looked like the sky on a clear day and her long hair was the color of mahogany. Reina looked the opposite of Merry, who inherited her father''s light brown eyes and was always full of passion.


    Reina stopped in front of Lilia and smiled warmly, "Are you Lilia, Jean''s wife?" Greeted the woman in the kimono. Her voice was so soft and melodious, it made her pleasant to hear.


    Lilia smiled back, "Yes, I''m Lilia. Greetings, Sister Reina." She said politely. Since this woman was Samuel''s wife, the title ''sister-inw'' suited her.


    "The incident with Merry has troubled you so much that you have toe here." Reina touched her cheek with one hand and sighed, "I heard you were shooting in Jakarta, right? Will this visit dy your work?"


    Reina was a native Japanese woman who had lived in Indonesia for several years. However, her habits as a Japanese were still visible in her speech and behavior. Reina always spoke softly and carefully so as not to offend her partner in conversation.


    "Ah, my work was not dyed because of this visit." Lilia hurriedly reassured the woman, "It''s not Merry''s fault, so please don''t be too harsh on her. I must apologize for keeping Merry away from her family all this time."


    "Lilia, don''t say that!" Reina took Lilia''s hand and squeezed it gently, "This incident was not your fault at all. Merry has been a naughty girl since she was a child. She always gives her father and me headaches. We''re lucky that Jean is here, so he can help sort this out. Do you know that Merry is only afraid of her uncle?" Reina said with a chuckle.


    Lilia smiled and nodded. She remembered the incident when Jean lectured Tom all out for causing trouble with her best friend Vivi. She guessed that it was Jean who always punished his friends when they messed up. That''s why Merry was so afraid of Jean that she always ran away whenever the man showed up.


    "Since you''re here already, how about I show you around?" Reina offered.


    That woman had a pretty sharp intuition. When she saw Lilia alone there, she immediately guessed that Jean and Samuel were in the middle of a discussion. Although Reina looked like the wife of the perfect family head, she was actually just a chess piece used by Samuel. Her marriage to the man was not based on love, but to please Steve Hiroshi, Samuel''s father and Merry''s grandfather.


    Samuel didn''t love Reina at all.


    That woman had epted that fact and yed her role as the perfect wife over the years. But Reina was actually very tired of pretending and hiding her feelings.


    Reina herself knew that the woman her husband loved with all his heart was Merry''s biological mother. That''s why Samuel always tolerated Merry''s mischief and didn''t dare to punish her.


    *****


    Reina took Lilia around the mansion ording to her offer earlier. After circling the house, Reina finally took Lilia to the garden. The two of them walked side by side while enjoying the gentle breeze. Afortable silence enveloped them, until Reina finally spoke up.


    "Merry has been with you for quite a long time, hasn''t she? Has she ever given you trouble?" Reina asked while stopping at the edge of the fish pond.


    The woman in the kimono turned to Lilia with a curious gaze. The passing wind made the hem of Reina''s kimono flutter gently. The woman held her kimono with one hand while waiting for Lilia''s answer.


    "Absolutely not." The model stopped beside Reina and shook her head firmly. Then she casted her eyes on the pond filled with fat, colorful koi fish, "Merry is a dedicated and responsible assistant. She''s been taking good care of me all this time."


    Surprise crossed Reina''s face. She immediately covered it with a crispugh, "This is the first time someone has said that Merry is responsible. Looks like she really likes you huh, to make her work that hard for you. "


    Lilia looked back at Reina and smiled ambiguously. She didn''t know how she should react to her words just now. The woman''s attitude felt strange, but Lilia didn''t know exactly what caused the feeling.


    The suspicion in Lilia''s mind grew stronger and stronger. Reina was only 35 this year, but Merry was already 20 years old. Was Merry really Reina''s real daughter? Or...


    The sound of footsteps interrupted Lilia''s thoughts. The two women turned and found Adi approaching them.


    "Mrs. Reina, Mrs. Lilia, Mr. Samuel summoned all of you to the dining room." Adi said.


    "Thank you, we''ll be there." Reina nodded. Then she turned to Lilia and said, "Let''s go."


    *****


    When Lilia and Reina arrived at the dining room, the two men were already sitting on opposite sides of the table. Lilia thanked Reina for showing her around, then she took the chair next to Jean.


    Lilia leaned towards Jean and whispered, "How was your conversation earlier?"


    Before Jean could answer, the door to the dining room swung open. A figure of a petite woman stepped inside. The young woman was wearing a trendy and expensive dress, making her look like a youngdy.


    It took Lilia a while to recognize Merry. She didn''t resemble the simple assistant Lilia remembered at all.


    Merry looked around as soon as she stepped into the dining room. When her gaze fell on Lilia, she immediately called out, "Sis Lilia ...!"


    "Merry! Why do you call her Sis?!?? Samuel immediately cut in, his face flushed with anger, "She is your aunt, right?!"


    Samuel''s anger was not over Merry''s inappropriate call. Basically, that man was just jealous of Merry''s concern for Lilia. His own daughter did not care about him, and instead happily called the woman who had kidnapped her for half a year!


    Merry lowered her head and muttered, "Auntie Lilia ..."


    "Hmph!" Samuel snorted before looking away. He still couldn''t ept it because Merry didn''t greet him when she entered.


    Reina shook her head when she saw Samuel''s childish attitude. Then, she waved to Merry, "Come and sit here, Merry." She softly called.


    "Mama..." Merry hesitated for a moment.


    She wanted to sit next to Lilia, but her father''s anger would intensify if she did. Finally, Merry took a chair next to Reina so that Lilia would not be dragged further into this family conflict. The young woman nced at Samuel with a worried look.


    The incident this time made Samuel so angry that he locked her in a room. Merry didn''t know if Jean and Lilia could help her to get away from this problem.


    Tok. Tok.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the dining room door.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked in an annoyed tone.


    The butler walked in, "Excuse me, Master. Miss Sasha is here and wants to meet you. What should I do?" Adi exined.


    Before Samuel could answer, Reina immediately frowned, "What else does she want now?" She asked sharply.


    One of the causes of conflict between Samuel and Merry was a call from Sasha. The woman deliberately infuriated her brother with piercing words. Reina had never liked Sasha''s ploys from the start.


    Samuel sighed and waved his hand, "Let her in."


    The atmosphere in the dining room turned stiff as those words escaped Samuel''s mouth.

 Chapter 200 - The Hiroshi Family Gathering

    Samuel sighed again as the atmosphere in the dining room turned stiff. He intended to talk about the incident that Merry caused this time, but Sasha''s presence would only make things moreplicated.


    Even so, Samuel could not refuse his sister''s request to join in. If it weren''t for Sasha, he wouldn''t have known that his daughter had run away from college. Upon investigation, Samuel discovered that Merry had deliberately asked her destined university to dy processing her data. As such, Merry''s name was never registered as a student there and she was free to leave.


    Even worse, Merry decided to escape into the entertainment world and be an artist''s assistant. Samuel did not know whether his daughter was too reckless or stupid. The only thing that made Samuel relieved was Merry worked for Lilia as an assistant. If she had been an assistant to another artist, the treatment she would receive would have been even worse.


    When Sasha entered the dining room, she didn''t seem surprised by Lilia and Jean''s presence there. Her gaze swept across the two of them andsted a moment longer on Jean.


    "Shouldn''t you be in Jakarta? When did youe back here?" Samuel held his cigar and red at his younger sister.


    Sasha sat on one of the empty chairs andughed, "As soon as I arrived in Surabaya, I immediately came back here. Isn''t it natural for me to worry about my tomboyish niece?" She calmly replied.


    Sasha''s words only drew out an icy re from Samuel.


    As the head of the Hiroshi Family, Samuel always presented himself as a figure of great authority in front of others. His only exception was Merry. Only in front of his beloved daughter did Samuel be a caring father figure.


    The man ignored Sasha and turned his attention to his daughter, "Merry, do you know your mistake?" He asked coldly.


    Hearing that, everyone''s gaze fell on Merry. Samuel may have spoiled his daughter, but he neverpromised on his principles.


    Merry lowered her head and nodded slightly, "I know I''ve made a mistake, Papa..."


    Only Merry herself knew whether she really regretted what she did or not. But the young woman''s apologetic attitude was enough to please her father.


    Samuel nodded and said, "I''ve sent someone to enroll you back at the American University. Until the registration process isplete, you will remain at home. You''re not allowed to go anywhere!"


    Hearing that, Merry immediately looked up, "Papa, do I have to go to college? I know all the sses and my tutor has taught me a long time ago. I don''t need to study anymore..."


    Merry didn''t like studying or school! She preferred to work for Lilia as her personal assistant.


    Samuel looked at Merry in surprise, "Do you want to make me angry?" He asked sharply.


    Merry shrank in her chair. She had never seen her father this angry! Did this mean her father didn''t love her anymore? Did he not think of Merry as his daughter anymore?


    At that moment, Jean broke his silence and finally opened his mouth, "Merry, don''t make things difficult for yourself." He said in a low voice.


    The young woman straightened her back and posture. She had learned to fear Jean since she was a child. To her, Jean''s words were the same as themandment of a king.


    "Brother Samuel, you don''t need to be angry." This time Sasha spoke up. She spoke calmly, "After all, Merry is young and doesn''t have much experience. Maybe she was persuaded to run away from college this time. But in the end, she has already returned home and admitted her mistake, so don''t be too harsh on her."


    After saying that, Sasha purposely gave Lilia a meaningful gaze. The model caught Sasha''s point at once. Oh, so that woman used her of tricking Merry out of college and working for her?


    The two women''s gazes met in the air. One pair of eyes shed with provocation, while the other pair was filled with serenity.


    Lilia chuckled and supported her chin with one hand, "I agree that Merry is young and doesn''t have much experience with the outside world. But why are you staring at me when you say Merry might be persuaded to run away? Are you using me of tricking her?"


    Speaking subtly wasn''t Lilia''s style. She preferred to say exactly what she wanted straightforward.


    Sasha frowned and looked away, "I didn''t mean it." She eximed, "Miss Lilia, please don''t get me wrong."


    "Isn''t it true? I thought Miss Sasha used me of being the culprit." Lilia answered with a big smile.


    The woman''s eyes red with zeal and stubbornness. She wouldn''t let Sasha use Merry to bring her down. Lilia was sure that she couldn''t lose to a woman who didn''t dare confront her face to face.


    Samuel massaged his forehead when he heard the argument, "Alright Sasha, shut up!" His order was harsh. He didn''t know what his sister wanted to do, but it couldn''t be anything good. With the current situation in chaos, he didn''t need Sasha to add to his troubles.


    Sasha shuffled away when she saw her brother''s stern gaze. She bit her lip and lowered her head.


    But the sight made Merry want to apud. Someone finally scolded Sasha! In this way, perhaps she would humble herself and drop her arrogance. Merry then?leaned towards Reina.


    "Who told her to find trouble with Sis Lilia! Now she''s hit with her own rock!" Merry whispered with satisfaction to her mother.


    Sasha shot a poisonous gaze towards Merry, who immediately hid behind Reina. However, that woman could do anything to Merry in front of her brother.


    After a short silence, Samuel red at Merry. But he also frowned and said, "Merry, if you really wanted to be your aunt''s assistant, Papa wouldn''t stop you."


    Those words made Merry''s eyes sparkle again.


    "But before that, you have to finish your studies first. It doesn''t matter whether you can learn something from studies or not, you have to get a diploma first. Do you understand?" Samuel asked firmly.


    There was absolutely no room for Merry to negotiate. The young woman was happy that she managed to escape from college for half a year, but in the end she couldn''t escape from studying abroad.


    "��Okay. Papa, I want to talk to both Auntie Lilia�� " Merry asked after epting the condition. She wore a pleading expression as she looked closely at her father.


    Samuel turned his gaze to Lilia, who smiled and nodded. Only then did the man give Merry permission to speak to her.


    As everyone left the dining room, Samuel stopped in front of Lilia.


    "Lilia, please help me to convince Merry." He said with a bitter expression.


    The model nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll discuss this carefully with Merry." She promised.


    Samuel nced at Merry with a worried look once again, but his daughter didn''t notice. Finally, the man came out of the dining room. Samuel puffed on his cigar and exhaled the smoke as he thought.


    He knew that his beloved daughter was very stubborn. Merry had shut him out after their argument and even refused to study abroad. Samuel had used various means he knew of, but all failed.


    But when Jean and Lilia came to visit, Merry immediately epted the arrangement from him without a fight. That fact left a bitter taste in Samuel''s heart. He was Merry''s father, but his daughter didn''t listen to him at all. Even worse, he didn''t even have a ce in Merry''s heart.


    Samuel sighed sadly. Where did that little girl who always smiled sweetly at him have gone to?

 Chapter 201 - God Level Fans

    Merry was finally able to show her true heart when there was nobody beside her and Lilia that remained in the dining room.


    "Sis Lilia ...!" Merry rushed to the woman and hugged her tightly, "I really don''t want to leave you! You''ve just started acting and your career as a model is also taking off! I�� I want to apany you to the end��!" She said in a trembling voice.


    Lilia hugged back the young woman''s tiny body. She stroked Merry''s back as she said in a soothing tone, "I also don''t want to be apart from you, Merry. For me, no one can rece your position as my assistant."


    "In that case��!" Merry looked up hopefully.


    "But��" Lilia continued in a stern tone, "Your studies remain top priority. Your dad is right, you need to at least have a diploma to be sessful. You can''t be my assistant forever. There will be times when I retire from entertainment. When that timees, your career options will be easier to get if you have a diploma."


    Merry clenched her mouth so she wouldn''t cry. Hearing Lilia talk about retirement saddened her, but it was a reality she had to face.


    "Do you understand, Merry?" Lilia asked while looking closely at the young woman''s eyes.


    "...Yes." Merry nodded reluctantly.


    "Very nice. I know you can definitely finish your studies. When you graduate and want to return to work as my assistant, I will happily ept you." Lilia smiled warmly.


    "Sis ..." Samuel''s little princess pulled away and tried to say something. But a momentter, she closed her mouth again. Merry''s expression was full of conflict.


    "What''s wrong? What do you want to tell me, Merry?" Lilia tried to lure her into talking.


    Merry hesitated for a moment, then she finally asked, "Sis, do you know why I want to be your assistant?"


    Lilia was stunned. She had asked Merry the same thing before, but the young woman did not give her a direct answer. Now that she took the initiative to touch on this matter, it meant that Merry was ready to answer her question.


    "Why?" Lilia threw her bait.


    Merry looked at the older woman with a shy smile, "Because I am your biggest fan!" She answered.


    For a moment, the dining room was enveloped in silence. Lilia''s brain was still trying to process Merry''s answer so she didn''t say anything.


    But Merry interpreted the silence as a sign of Lilia''s doubt. She hastily added, "Sis, I''m not lying! I''m really your fan! I''ve been paying attention to you since your debut four years ago!"


    Lilia''s eyes widened, "Since four years ago?"


    Merry nodded excitedly, "At that time, Ms. Lilia participated in a fashion show. I also went there to help you as one of the staff. Then at the end of the program, someone identally knocked me down, just when you were passing by. Sister Lilia caught me and asked me to be careful. That''s when I fell in love with you!"


    Lilia was trying to remember what happened, but she only vaguely remembered helping someone who had almost fallen. Her simple action turned out to have a huge impact on the people she helped.


    Merry was still chattering and praising Lilia, "At that time, I thought that you were a gentle person, heart of gold, beautiful, and smart! Even though you''re an artist, you are neither arrogant nor condescending to other people! You really are like a goddess!"


    From that day on, Merry was reborn as Lilia''s number one fan. She didn''t have any particr reason why she liked Lilia. It''s just that Merry felt that the world looked a little more beautiful when she''s with Lilia. Because of that, she wanted to stay by her side no matter what, even if she had to be her assistant.


    Merry admired all of Lilia''s sides, be it her stunning beauty, her talent as a model, her calm and elegant character, or even her kindness. She felt that if it was for Lilia, she was willing to do anything. Such was Merry''s admiration for her idol.


    Others might see her as a fanatic fan, but there were fans who were even worse than Merry, and his name was Jean! She knew because she had seen Lilia''s picture from when she debuted at that guy''s office. But Jean was a god-tier fan who managed to marry his idol!


    *****


    Merry was sent to America the next day after Lilia and Jean visited her. This time, Samuel arranged for her to be apanied by a group of bodyguards, whose job was to ensure that Merry would not run away until she graduated from college.


    Before leaving, Merry finally confessed to her father that she sent her mother''s pictures of the campus. That fact gave Samuel a new headache. His daughter was sometimes too cunning for her own good!


    *****


    That Sunday, Lilia and Jean were rxing at the Lakeside Vi. They nned to fly back to Jakarta this afternoon, around five o''clock.


    It''s still eight in the morning. Lilia went out onto the balcony on the second floor and leaned against the railing. Her gaze was fixed on the beautifulke scenery, but her heart was not there. She kept thinking about Merry who had left for America today.


    She got a message from Merry at three this morning. Lilia guessed that her former assistant couldn''t sleep because she was worried about her college days. Actually, Lilia wanted to go to the airport to deliver Merry, but Samuel firmly refused. The man didn''t want his daughter to change her mind, so he didn''t let anyone apany Merry to the airport.


    "Why are you out here alone?"


    When Lilia heard Jean''s deep voice, she felt the man draping a thick nket over her shoulders. She was only wearing a light nightgown, but that was because she wanted to feel the fresh morning air. Lilia tightened the nket as she turned towards Jean. The man''s dark blue eyes were filled with overflowing love as he rubbed Lilia''s head.


    "Are you thinking about something?" Jean asked softly.


    Lilia smiled and took the man''s hand, then pressed it against her cheek. The man had just finished showering, so his skin felt warmer than Lilia''s, "I''m just a little sad that I won''t be able to see Merry for a while." She answered.


    "She wille back. If you really want, we can go visit her." Jean replied.


    Lilia sighed and nodded. She knew that Jean''s answer made sense, that Merry would not be gone forever. But this was the first time Lilia thought so much about her assistant. She had worked with several assistants before Merry, but none of them had struck her as much as the young woman did.


    Jean pulled two chairs to the balcony rail and pulled Lilia to sit with him. The two of them sat on the balcony enjoying the morning air and the view of theke.


    A moment of peace like this made Lilia feel as if she didn''t leave for Jakarta. It felt like everything she had experienced there did not actually happen. She wanted to stay here with Jean and enjoy the silence between them.


    But right at that moment, Lilia''s stomach chose to sound.


    The two of them stared at each other for a moment, then theyughed out loud. Jean got up from his chair and reached out to Lilia.


    "Let''s eat." He invited her.


    The two of them returned inside and headed towards the dining room hand in hand. As they were descending the stairs, they ran into Sister Mei, who was just about to call them.


    "Young Master, your cell phone has been ringing all the time." Sister Mei exined as she handed the phone to disturb Jean.


    The man received his cell phone with an empty hand. He nced at the name of the caller on the screen before picking up the phone.


    "Sister ire, what''s wrong?" Jean asked as he continued his steps downstairs with Lilia.


    The woman nced at Jean curiously. She faintly heard ire''s worried voice. Why was ire calling his brother so early in the morning? Was there any problem?


    "Fine, I''ll send someone to look for her." Jean replied when they arrived at the dining room.


    As soon as Jean hung up the phone, Lilia immediately asked, "What happened?"


    Jean''s gaze was fixed on the screen of his cellphone and his finger was busy typing something.. But he still replied, "Le chased Mike to Surabaya and now she''s missing."

 Chapter 202 - Leila’s Disappearance

    It took Lilia a moment to process this shocking news. When she finally recovered from the shock, she asked, "Why did theye to Surabaya?"


    Instead of answering her, Jean called Kenny. Through a conversation on the phone, Lilia learned that Mike joined a luxury car club in Surabaya. The man went to Surabaya for club activities this weekend. Apparently, Le heard about it and was determined to follow Mike to Surabaya. Nobody knew what exactly happened, but Le''s figure disappeared.


    The Irwan family had tried to contact Le, but the woman''s cell phone was off and no one knew her whereabouts now. Finally, the family asked Andrew and ire for help. Jean''s older sister came from the Widjaya family, which had extensive connections in Surabaya. So the Irwan family concluded that it would be better to ask them for help.


    Jean sent Le''s picture that ire gave him to Kenny''s cell phone and told him to find the woman by any means.


    Lilia frowned while listening to Jean give Kenny instructions. She was born and raised in Surabaya, but she never heard the name of the luxury car club that Mike said he joined. Did that guy reallye to Surabaya for his club?


    But Lilia kept her suspicions to herself. After Jean gave Kenny instructions, ire kept calling him every few minutes. Jean''s sister constantly asked the progress of their search.


    In addition, ire also added that Mike felt guilty and joined in looking for Le on the streets. The young woman had been missing for less than two hours, so they couldn''t call the police right away.


    Jean and Lilia ate their breakfast in silence. Every now and then the silence was interrupted by iing calls from ire or Kenny. But time was running out and there was still no word about Le''s whereabouts.


    After the couple had breakfast, they moved into the living room while waiting for Kenny''s report.


    "Do you think we should go find Le? Sister ire sounds really worried." Lilia suggested.


    Jean shook his head, "No need. Kenny has sent my men to look for him. We will only waste our energy if we join the search."


    Lilia sighed, "Where do you think Le went? She''s not from Surabaya, so she might get lost trying to follow Mike. I don''t know why Mike seems to hate Le so much, but at least he needs to take care of her."


    Even though Le herself decided to follow Mike, the man was also not free from responsibility. If the two of them got along better, this whole incident wouldn''t have happened!


    Jean turned to Lilia and caught the woman''s face was colored with irritation. The man reached out and stroked Lilia''s soft cheeks.


    "Don''t waste your energy worrying about them. Kenny will find her." He said, "Instead of thinking about other people ..."


    Jean leaned over and kissed her softly. Then he smiled faintly while licking his lips.


    "...How about you just think about me?"


    Lilia couldn''t help smiling. Just as she leaned over to kiss the man, Jean''s cell phone rang again.


    Both of them turned to the cellphone. The name of the man''s personal assistant was clearly disyed on the screen. Had Kenny found Le?!


    Jean distanced himself from Lilia and picked up the phone.


    "President Jean, our men have located Le Irwan!" Kenny reported hastily.


    "Where is she?" Jean asked, frowning. This assistant almost never lost his cool, so what was it that made Kenny so panicked?


    For a moment, there was no answer from the other end of the line. Kenny seemed hesitant to answer that question. But in the end, he said in a low voice, "...She''s at the Pangestu Family house."


    Jean''s gaze suddenly turned sharp. No wonder Kenny was reluctant to say the location. He nced at Lilia, who was still looking at him hopelessly and anxiously. Luckily, Lilia didn''t hear Kenny''s answer just now.


    "I''ll be there soon." Jean said briefly before hanging up the phone.


    Jean then turned to Lilia, "I''ll take care of this matter, so wait at home. I will be right back." He said while stroking the woman''s cheek, "Then we can continue our business which was dyed earlier."


    Jean hoped that his words would distract Lilia, but his strategy didn''t work. The woman looked stubbornly at Jean, "Has Kenny found Le? I will go with you!" She urged.


    "It would be better if you just rested at home. Shouldn''t you return to filming tomorrow?" Jean tried to persuade her, even if he knew his efforts were in vain. If Lilia had already decided on something, nothing could change her decision.


    As Jean expected, Lilia crossed her arms and replied, "I''ve spent all this morning worrying about Le. I won''t be able to rest in peace until I know where she''s going!"


    Jean smiled resignedly and finally nodded.


    When they got into the car, Lilia remembered that she didn''t know where they were going, "By the way, where was Le found? Is she all right?"


    She suspected that the young woman was in a police station or even in an alley somewhere, but Jean''s answer stunned her.


    "At your family''s house."


    *****


    Jean drove while asionally ncing at Lilia. His wife was staring out the window, but her gaze was nk as if she didn''t see anything. Lilia hadn''t said a word since hearing Jean''s answer earlier. The man began to regret his decision to take Lilia with him.


    Meanwhile, Lilia''s brain continued to spin, trying to find a usible exnation. Of all the ces Le was able to go, why was that woman in her house? What was Le''s rtionship with the Pangestu Family?


    When their car slowed down to a stop, Lilia realized that they had arrived at her house. She looked around and saw that only Kenny''s car was parked at the gate. It seemed that the people who''d been looking for Le had returned to their respective homes.


    Kenny hurried over to their car and opened the door for Lilia.


    "President, Mrs. Lilia, Miss Le is still in the house." Kenny exined in a low voice.


    ording to the information Kenny had, Le was brought into the Pangestu Family house by Sylvia. It was Sylvia''s actions that messed up their search. Initially, Kenny focused his search on the streets of Surabaya. When he couldn''t find any results, he widened the search to major malls and ces with lots of pedestrians.


    Normally, this search method was suitable for finding missing persons. But he didn''t think that Sylvia would find Le first and invite her back home. As a result, it took Kenny more than two hours to track down the woman. This was a shameful failure in the history of his career!


    Kenny repeatedly stole nces at Jean''s expression as he exined what had happened. He was afraid that her boss would cut his sry because of this trivial mistake. But luckily, Jean didn''t say a word about it.


    Jean nodded, "Good work. Now we just need to send her back to Jakarta. Kenny, tell Sister ire and Mike that Le has been found."


    "Ready." Kenny immediately called the two men.


    After Kenny finished, they then entered the Pangestu Family''s house. A housekeeper who was watering the garden immediately saw them. He was so shocked that he dropped the hose.


    "Miss Lilia? Why are you here?" The housekeeper asked, looking confused.

 Chapter 203 - Why Are You Here?

    Jean raised his eyebrows at the disrespectful question, "What if yourdyes home for the weekend? What right do you have to question her actions?" Jean shot a knife-sharp gaze at the male servant.


    The servant''s face immediately turned deathly pale. He shook his head frantically, "T-That''s not what I mean! I-I just thought that Miss Lilia was still busy filming in Jakarta!" He exined.


    Lilia ignored their argument and turned her gaze to the living room window. Even though it was still morning, the lights in the room were bright, "Are we having guests at the house?" Lilia asked to make sure.


    The servant shifted his gaze and shifted restlessly, "Um ... about that ... I don''t really understand..."


    Right at that moment, there was a sound of crispughtering from within the house. The young woman''s voice was definitely not Sylvia''s, and the Pangestu Family had no more daughters other than Lilia.


    The servant could only lower his head with an embarrassed expression, "... Yes, there is a youngdy who came to visit." He muttered.


    Jean sighed in annoyance and was about to enter the house when they heard the roar of a car engine. The three of them turned their head towards the sports car that stopped in front of the house gate. A young male figure appeared from inside the car.


    "Oh, looks like this is the right house." Mike said casually as he approached them. One hand was tucked into his coat pocket.


    The man was wearing a ck suit which made him look more impressive than usual. But the embroidery with a lion motif on the back of his coat destroyed that positive image and reced it with a wild one.


    "Young Master Jean." Mike greeted them with a small nod.


    Jean just stared at Mike coldly without responding to the young man''s greeting.


    Lilia didn''t know why Jean didn''t like Andrew''s brother, but this wasn''t the time to be discussing that. She stepped to the front of the door and pushed it open, "Come on in." She said as she took turns looking at the two men.


    The two of them nodded and followed behind Lilia obediently. Kenny, who enteredst, closed the door behind him. They had just set foot into the house when there was another sound ofughter from the living room.


    But theughter immediately stopped when the four of them appeared at the living room door.


    Prang!


    Sylvia dropped the teacup she was holding when she saw them. Her mouth was still half open, but not a word was spoken. Beside her, Le turned her head towards them. The young woman looked fine, and she seemed to be enjoying her time with Sylvia.


    "Mother?" Lilia took a step forward, but her movements suddenly stopped.


    Her chest felt tight and her breath caught in her throat. The thing that stunned Lilia wasn''t the situation where Sylvia and Le were chatting intimately. But when she saw Sylvia and Le sitting side by side, she finally understood something. The reason why she felt that Le''s appearance and that woman''s smile looked familiar was��


    Because Le looked simr to Sylvia.


    From the shape of her face, the color of her eyes, to the way Le smiled, everything reminded Lilia of Sylvia.


    "Y-You ... Why are you here?" Sylvia asked in panic. She was so shocked that she ignored her teacup which was smashed into pieces on the floor.


    The sound of breaking goods caught the attention of the servants in the house. One of the maids walked into the room and started cleaning the teacup, giving Sylvia a chance to calm down.


    However, seeds of suspicion had started to grow inside Lilia. Why was Sylvia so nervous and panicked? Was it because they caught her talking to Le?


    "J-Jean, apparently you also visited here!" Said Sylvia while forcing a big smile. That woman did not think that the situation would turn out like this. Still, her fake smile could not hide her panic.


    "Brother Mike?" Le''s eyes widened when she saw Mike, who was standing behind Jean, "Did youe here to pick me up?" The woman got up from her chair and rushed at Mike. Her eyes were shining and a sweet smile adorned her lips.


    "So it is." Mike replied coldly. His gaze brushed over the figure of Sylvia who was still rooted to her seat, "Why are you here?"


    Le''s smile instantly froze. She stopped walking and lowered her head, like a child being scolded by her parents, "I-I want to catch up with you, but I don''t know where you are. When I got out of the taxi, someone grabbed my bag. My cellphone and wallet are in the bag, so I don''t know what to do."


    Then Le fixed her gaze on Sylvia.


    "Luckily, I met Aunt Sylvia. Auntie worried about me and asked me to wait at her house. She said someone woulde to pick me up. It turned out that Brother Mike really came! I''m so happy!" Le gave him an angelic smile.


    At first nce, Le''s exnation sounded reasonable. But if looked deeper, Lilia felt that there were too many coincidences in that exnation. It so happened that someone picked her bag, then Sylvia found her, and it just so happened that Sylvia was Lilia''s mother.


    After hearing Le''s exnation, Sylvia finally regained herposure. She also rose from her chair and nodded, "I saw Le crying alone by the side of the road. Her appearance looks so simr to mine that I feel sorry for her. I didn''t have the heart to just leave Le, so I took her home!" She exined while looking at Lilia.


    The model had the feeling that Sylvia''s exnation was aimed specifically at her, as if her mother was trying to defend herself.


    Le nodded enthusiastically, "Brother Mike, you also think that I look simr to Aunt Sylvia, right?" Le asked, hugging one of the man''s arms, "Today Auntie not only helped me, but also brought me back to her house. I feel that our meeting is predestined!"


    Mike shot Le a look of disgust and waved his arm. He didn''t want to see her sickening smile up close at this point. Le had tested his patience enough today.


    "Lilia, I didn''t know that you and Jean woulde today��" Said Sylvia while forcing a stiff smile on her face.


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. Oh, so now Sylvia was suddenly willing to call her name instead of the usual ''unlucky child''? She resisted the temptation tough out loud and refocused her wandering thoughts.


    When Lilia thought back to Le''s story earlier, she felt that she might be thinking too far. It looked like her imagination was getting even more exaggerated due to her busy shooting schedule.


    "We''re here to find Le." Lilia replied briefly. She nced at Le, who was still clinging to Mike even though the man was clearly disgusted by her.


    This whole incident was caused by Le. Just because she decided to go alone to Surabaya, it didn''t mean she could make the two families in Jakarta worry about her. Not only that, the Widjaya Family also used their various contacts to search for her all over the city.


    But the young woman seemed oblivious to all the trouble she was causing. Her figure who smiled broadly without any worries seemed like a naive child who didn''t understand the outside world.


    Le heard Lilia''s words and turned to her. Then she looked at Jean. Only then did she seem to realize the impact of her mindless actions.


    Le''s expression was now filled with embarrassment as she said, "Brother Jean, Sis Lilia, I''m sorry I made you worry.. I promise, I won''t do it again."

 Chapter 204 - Sylvia’s Panic

    When Sylvia heard Le''s words, her expression turned stiff. She stepped forward and stared at her daughter closely, "Lilia, how did you get acquainted with Le?" She asked.


    Lilia felt that Sylvia''s reaction was a little strange, but she didn''t really think about it, "I met her in Jakarta." She honestly answered.


    Sylvia didn''t say anything more and just nodded. But her expression turned stiff after hearing Lilia''s answer.


    "Ah, Aunt Sylvia, thank you for bringing me here." Le broke the awkward silence with her sweet as honey voice. The woman approached Sylvia and gripped her hand tightly, "If it weren''t for Auntie, I might still be stranded by the side of the road." Her words sounded sincere.


    Le''s change in attitude impressed Lilia. She used to be like a young girl in love, but now she presented herself as a polite and grateful woman.


    Sylvia''s stiff expression melted away, reced by a warm smile she never showed Lilia. She patted Le''s hand saying, "You''re wee. Like you said, our meeting today is predestined. I''m d to see you today, Le."


    "Aunt Sylvia, let''s say goodbye. I wille to visit again if I have the opportunity!" Le didn''t forget to give Sylvia her number when she said goodbye.


    When Mike and Le left the Pangestu Family home, Lilia was still standing rooted in her original position. Her gaze never left Sylvia who was seen waving at Le.


    When that woman felt Lilia''s gaze, she asked curtly, "What are you looking at?"


    Then Sylvia finally realized that Jean was still standing behind Lilia. She cleared her throat and hurriedly invited the two of them to sit down.


    Kenny took the opportunity to leave the living room quietly. He went to the front yard and had a smoke while waiting for the two to finish. His mind automatically returned to Le.


    He couldn''t deny that her appearance was very simr to Sylvia. If the two of them were standing side by side, other people would have thought they were mother and daughter. No wonder Lilia looked so shaken when she saw the two of them earlier.


    Inside the living room, Sylvia shifted restlessly in her chair. She repeatedly stole nces at Jean, who was casually sitting next to Lilia. It was at times like these that Sylvia wished her husband was home. Robert was much better at dealing with a man like Jean than she was.


    A maid appeared and served tea to the three of them, then hurried back to the kitchen. However, neither Lilia nor Jean touched their tea at all.


    Sylvia took a sip of her tea to calm herself down, "Jean, it''s almost time for lunch. How about you two eat here?" She offered with a stiff smile.


    "I will follow Lilia''s wishes." Jean replied immediately without hesitation. He purposely showed Sylvia that Lilia was someone precious to him. If that woman dared to mess with his wife, Jean would not remain silent.


    "I-Ah, I see. What do you think�� Lilia??? Sylvia shifted her gaze towards her daughter. Her voice squeaked when she called out Lilia''s name, implying that she had hardly called her name all this time.


    Lilia thought about the offer for a moment, then finally she shook her head, "We have to return to Jakarta this afternoon. Thank you, but it''s okay."


    To Lilia''s expectation, her mother seemed relieved to hear the answer, "Alright, be careful on the road."


    Jean got up from his chair, but Lilia didn''t move at all. Her gaze remained fixed on Sylvia, as if she was trying to dig up whatever she was hiding.


    "I''ll wait for you in the car." Jean said while stroking Lilia''s head. He saw the doubt in her eyes and knew that she wanted to ask Sylvia something.


    "Ah...alright." Lilia gave Jean a grateful look. She felt grateful to have an understanding husband like this man.


    Jean smiled faintly and stroked her head one more time before leaving.


    Sylvia continued to stare at Jean until the man disappeared behind the door. Only then did the woman really rx. Sylvia turned her gaze back to Lilia.


    "Why don''t you go with him? Don''t let Jean wait too long." She urged.


    ''Mother, do you know who your child is?'' Lilia wanted to say that, ''Why do you care more about Jean than your own daughter�� ah, never mind.''


    Lilia took a deep breath. Even though Sylvia acted as a good mother in front of Le earlier, the acting didn''tst long. Now that woman had returned to being the cold and heartless mother figure Lilia had known all along.


    "Mother, where did you meet Le?" Lilia asked as she looked into Sylvia''s eyes closely.


    "Why are you asking that?" Sylvia replied while using her arms. Her tone was tinged with irritation.


    Liliaughed in a sarcastic tone, "I won''t do anything to you, gosh. I''m just curious. How did you meet Le in a city as big as Surabaya? That''s an extraordinary coincidence, right?"


    Sylvia shot her cold gaze towards her daughter as she took a sip of her tea. The atmosphere in the living room felt like a pair of enemies trying to find their opponent''s weak point. Quite the opposite from normal mother and daughter interaction


    "I don''t care what you think, but it was a coincidence. I just took Le home because we look alike and I feel sorry for her." Sylvia replied curtly.


    Lilia sensed that Sylvia wouldn''t say anything else, even if she kept asking. As far as she could remember, that woman was neither kind-hearted nor helpful. So why was she helping Le specifically today?


    For a moment, silence hung in the living room. Sylvia was about to put her teacup back on the table when she heard Lilia''s question.


    "Mother, have you embezzled Dad''spany money recently?"


    The sound of porcin clunked loudly in the quiet room. Sylvia identally smashed her cup against the edge of the saucer. That reaction was enough of an answer for Lilia.


    "What did you say? What did I embezzle your father''s money for? Who told you that?!" Sylvia''s voice was getting higher and higher.


    Lilia looked at Sylvia with a t expression, "Then, tell me why you want to borrow 200 million from me. What do you need that much money for?"


    An abrupt silence suddenly filled the room.


    Sylvia repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, but she couldn''t find a good reason. Finally, she mmed her cup on the table and red at Lilia.


    "So this is how you treat me now? After you get married to the fourth son of the Widjaya Family, you dare to interrogate me like this, huh?!" Sylvia snorted.


    Lilia sighed, "Mother, I asked carefully." She replied in a sharp tone, "You want to borrow my money, but you won''t even tell me what the money''s for? Are you going to lend your money to someone like that, Mother?"


    Sylvia could only shut her mouth after hearing that.


    Lilia smiled coldly and spat out the deadliest sentence she knew, "Mother, I feel like you''re treating Le more like your own daughter than I am."


    Sylvia''s face turned pale in an instant.


    "Lilia, I..." The woman said in panic, but Lilia was no longer listening to her.


    The model got up from the sofa and left the living room without looking back.


    Sylvia was trembling violently when she was left alone in the room. Did Lilia say that because she already knew? Or was it just because she was angry and spoke recklessly? She already knew that she couldn''t let Lilia go to Jakarta to shoot, and it turned out that they actually met there.


    The woman looked up and searched her cell phone with wild eyes. Right now, all she needed to do was call Robert. She grabbed her cell phone and dialed her husband''s number with a trembling hand.


    "R-Robert, you�� you have to go home. T-There is something�� something wrong�� just hurry home!"

 Chapter 205 - The Arrival Of Claire And Andrew

    When Lilia stepped out of her house, she galloped over to Jean''s car and violently opened the door. Without saying a word, she threw herself into her husband''s embrace.


    The woman was actually holding back her tears ever since she was alone in the living room with her mother. The painful words that the woman spat stabbed Lilia''s heart like an invisible dagger. She was worried that if she didn''t leave immediately, her fight with Sylvia would get even bigger.


    Kenny heard Lilia sobbing and immediately raised the divider between the front and rear seats of the car. Then Jean''s assistant got out of the car to give them some privacy.


    This was the first time Kenny had seen Lilia in such a bad mood. The woman''s condition was like a bomb that could explode with the slightest touch. Only his boss was able to calm Lilia down at this time.


    Jean was seen hugging his wife tightly. The woman''s body that always appeared brave and full of confidence was now shaking violently. Jean''s hand stroked Lilia''s back in a soothing motion. Lilia''s body gradually stopped shaking.


    "Are you going to tell me what you were talking about earlier?" Jean asked in his deep, maic voice.


    Lilia buried her face in Jean''s chest and replied in a muffled voice, "...I said that she treats Le more like her own daughter than I."


    She didn''t mean to say that, but she was too carried away with emotion that the words just spilled out of her mouth. But after Lilia thought about it again, she started to believe in those thoughts. Were she and Sylvia really rted by blood?


    Sylvia''s attitude toward Lilia resembled that of an iceberg that couldn''t melt. Even if she tried to please Sylvia, that woman would only respond with sharp and piercing words. One wrong word could easily break their fragile rtionship.


    "Are you crying?" Jean asked softly while pulling Lilia away. The man cupped his wife''s face with both hands and studied her closely.


    Lilia shook her head with a stubborn expression, but her eyes were filled with tears that threatened to spill out, "I''m not crying. I�� I''m just mad at her." Lilia said.


    Jean nodded and did not question her any further. The man hugged Lilia tightly again, as if making sure that the woman wouldn''t shatter to pieces.


    "Kenny will investigate further about today''s incident. He will also find out about the rtionship between Le and Sylvia�� "


    "You don''t think so, do you?" Lilia suddenly interrupted him.


    The woman looked up and looked straight at Jean. Her gaze was defiant, but also looked desperate. She seemed to beg Jean to agree with her words.


    "You didn''t think that Le and Sylvia were��"


    ''Mother and daughter.'' Lilia couldn''t bring herself to finish that sentence.


    Jean paused for a moment beforending a kiss on the woman''s forehead, "We can''t say anything yet. But too many coincidences usually means they are not coincidences."


    Lilia nodded slightly, "When Kenny carries out the investigation, have him find out if Le has any other nicknames."


    She remembered the time she caught Sylvia calling someone, right when Lilia had just returned from Mn. The woman called her interlocutor ''Lei'' with great affection. Could it be that the ''Lei'' she was talking to was actually Le? Or did they just happen to have the same nickname?


    "Of course." Jean kissed Lilia again while agreeing to her request.


    In the end, Kenny only returned to the car after he had finished a few cigarettes alone.


    "President, are you going straight to the airport?" Kenny asked as he started the car engine.


    "No. Take us to Hirayuki Restaurant. Then send someone to pick up Sister ire and Brother Andrew at the airport." Jean ordered.


    Lilia immediately turned to Jean in surprise, "Sister ire came here?"


    It had been almost three hours since this wholemotion started. Was ire so worried about Le that she immediately flew to Surabaya?


    Jean nodded, "This incident was caused by Mike. Sister ire wants toe here and solve the problem that guy has caused."


    *****


    When Lilia and Jean''s car arrived at the Hirayuki Restaurant, she saw Mike''s sports car parked in front of the restaurant. The young man leaned casually to the side of his car smoking a cigarette. Le clung to his side as usual while chattering non-stop.


    Seeing that woman''s figure brought out variousplex emotions in Lilia''s heart. At first, she didn''t have any particr feelings for Le, but now her feelings were tilting in a negative direction. Lilia didn''t hate her for having the same appearance as Sylvia, but for her ambiguous nature.


    What kind of woman was Le exactly?


    At their first meeting, Le looked gentle, shy, andcking confidence. But when they found her at the Pangestu Family house, Le was able to speak fluently and convincingly. Lilia had a feeling that she couldn''t underestimate Le''s ability.


    *****


    At lunch time like this, Hirayuki Restaurant was full of visitors. But when the waitress saw Jean''s figure, she immediately escorted them to the VIP room without asking any further.


    Inside the room was a long table covered with a snow-colored tablecloth. A vase of flowers adorned the center of the table, while severalndscape paintings were disyed on the wall. Overall, the room gave off an elegant and elite feel.


    ire and Andrew arrived at the restaurant half an hourter. As soon as the door to their room swung open, ire immediately bursted in. Her gaze swept across the room and fell on Le''s figure. She only breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that the woman was all right.


    If anything happened to Le while she was in Surabaya, the Austin family would be held responsible.


    "Mike Austin! You have crossed the line this time!" ire scolded loudly while crossing her arms.


    ire looked so angry that she didn''t have time to greet Lilia and Jean. The woman red at Andrew''s younger brother, who leanedzily into his chair while sipping a ss of beer.


    Andrew entered the room and immediately went to his brother, then tapped his head, "How can you be sitting here with a rxed expression like that?! If something happens to Le today, your life alone won''t be enough to make up for it!" The man rebuked.


    Simon, the former head of the Irwan Family and Le''s grandfather, was furious about this incident. Fortunately, nothing happened to the woman.


    Mike rubbed his aching head as he shot Le a re. That using look made Le lower her head with an expression of regret.


    "Brother Andrew, Sister ire, you can''t just me me. I went to Surabaya to finish my business, not to take care of this little girl. She followed me of her own ord. Why am I the one to me when she got lost?" Mike protested.


    The man hated the current Le, who was always sticking to him like ster. He tried to escape from the woman by hitching a ride in his friend''s car. They drove without a break from Jakarta to Surabaya. Mike managed to get away from Le, but as a result, she got lost chasing him. Le perfectly defined what a troublesome and useless woman would be like!


    Hearing Mike''s protest, Le didn''t say a word. Luckily, she didn''t cry likest time. Le just kept her head down and hid her expression.. No one there knew what was inside the woman''s mind right now.

 Chapter 206 - You Are My Wife

    The current situation was starting to give ire a headache. She took turns looking at Le and Mike, but she couldn''t do anything to improve the atmosphere between them.


    Andrew saw ire''s discouraged face and sighed. The man pulled his wife to one of the chairs while ring at Mike. It''s about time he taught his brother a lesson!


    "Sister ire, Brother Andrew, sorry for worrying you. I will be more careful in the future." Le said when the husband and wife had sat down.


    Le''s voice filled with guilt made ire not have the heart to rebuke her. All the nagging and lectures she had prepared seemed to have disappeared without a trace. ire wasn''t the type to bring up past mistakes once the person apologized.


    Lilia looked at Le across the table. After she realized the woman''s resemnce to Sylvia, she began to discover the little details she had overlooked. For example, the way that womanughed reminded her of the sound of Sylvia''sughing. Apart from that, Le''s protruding canines were the same as Daniel''s. Lilia''s little brother had a pair of canines that were clearly visible whenever he spoke.


    "Lilia, how about you eat something first?"


    Jean''s voice broke Lilia''s reverie. She turned to her husband, just as she was putting away her favorite te of grilled ribs. But somehow, it didn''t look appetizing as usual.


    Jean nced at ire, "Didn''t the Irwan Familye here?" He asked.


    Le jumped at the question. She never thought of the possibility that her family might actuallye here. So why was Jean asking her that now?


    ire took a sip of the ss of water prepared by the restaurant, then she shook her head, "We don''t know what''s going on here. How could we dare to let Grandpa Simone here? What if something happened to Le?"


    It would be too risky if they brought Grandpa Simon to Surabaya without knowing Le''s current condition. The man might have had a heart attack if he found out that his granddaughter was a victim of pickpocketing.


    Then ire turned her attention back to Le, "Have you called home and told them about your current condition?" She asked.


    Le nodded, "Of course you have, Sister ire. I borrowed Brother Mike''s cellphone to make a call because my cellphone and wallet were stolen. Because of that, I couldn''t contact you earlier. I promise I won''t repeat this mistake again." She said with an obedient expression.


    Lilia listened to Le''s chatter withoutment. She could imagine how much love the Irwan Family had for their daughter. If not, how could ire and Andrew be so panicked when Le disappeared in Surabaya.


    The two of them couldn''t possibly fly here just because they were worried about Le''s safety. If anything happened to that woman�� The Irwan family would probably be enemies with the Austin Family for the rest of their life.


    ire nodded, "Okay, we don''t need to discuss this matter again. How about we enjoy lunch together?" She said, trying to sound cheerful.


    As if hearing ire''s words, the waitress came in with another tray of dishes they had ordered. The atmosphere in the room became peaceful as everyone was busy filling their tes.


    But Lilia couldn''t enjoy the food at all. She barely ate anything and the spoon stopped moving frequently. For the first time, Lilia lost her calm demeanor. And the cause was sitting across the table smiling innocently.


    When Lilia put down her spoon and fork, the rice on the woman''s te still looked intact. Jean nced at her with a worried expression, but Lilia didn''t notice it at all. She was lost in her own thoughts.


    Compared to Lilia''s gloomy mood, Le seemed so cheerful. The woman was enjoying all the attention ire poured into her as they ate and chatted. The figure of Leughing with ire reminded Lilia of the time when she entered the living room and found Le with Sylvia.


    Her mother couldugh out loud at Le''s chatter, something she never did when she was with Lilia. All these years, she had struggled with all her might and did everything Sylvia wanted just to get her mother smile at her.


    But then Le appeared and took everything Lilia was dreaming of. Her mother''s smile, her loving gaze, Le got all of that so easily.


    Then what was the meaning of Lilia''s struggle all this time?


    The woman clenched her hands together so tightly that her nails stuck into her palms. Even so, Lilia barely noticed the pain. At this moment, her heart felt much more painful than her hands. But Lilia buried her pain deeply and wore a t expression. She didn''t want to show her weakness in front of everyone.


    Right at that moment, Lilia met Le''s eyes. For an instant, the corner of Le''s mouth raised to form a triumphant smile. Then the smile vanished as fast as it appeared. But Lilia was sure that she didn''t see it wrong. The woman deliberately provoked her.


    Lilia gritted her teeth and clenched her fists even stronger until��


    "Lilia."


    When she heard that whisper, Jean''srge hand wrapped Lilia''s hand in hers. She turned to her husband in surprise.


    The man slowly opened her fist, showing Lilia''s palm that was torn and bleeding. Jean frowned when he saw the pitiful state of his wife''s hand.


    "...Let''s go get some fresh air for a moment." He said in a low voice.


    Without waiting for Lilia''s answer, the man got up from his chair and startled everyone. They all turned their heads as Jean pulled Lilia to her feet.


    "Jean, have you finished eating?" ire asked while staring at the second te. She also frowned when she saw that Lilia''s food was barely touched.


    "Yes." Jean replied briefly before leaving the room with Lilia.


    *****


    The sound of their footsteps echoed down the hallway leading to the restaurant''s rear garden. Jean gripped Lilia''s hand lightly, but the man was walking faster than usual. She was trying her best to match Jean''s brisk pace, but the man''s legs were longer than hers.


    "Jean, wait a minute��! Are you sure we can just leave?" Lilia asked, moving herself in a jog so as not to fall behind, "Jean, listen to me ... Jean!"


    The man suddenly stopped, causing Lilia to bump into his back.


    "Why did you suddenly stop ...?" Lilia protested while rubbing the tip of her nose.


    As Lilia looked around, she just realized the reason. They were already in the garden behind the restaurant, which was empty without a single visitor. But before Lilia could appreciate the beauty of the garden, Jean turned around and hugged her tightly.


    "J-Jean? What is��?" Lilia asked, confused.


    "Are you thinking about your mother?"


    Jean''s question made Lilia suddenly speechless. Her silence was enough for the man to answer. He sighed and stroked Lilia''s hair in a gentle motion.


    This was the first time Jean had seen Lilia so shaken. Even though Lilia insisted that she didn''t love her mother, Sylvia was still the only mother figure she knew. There''s no way this incident didn''t affect Lilia.


    Lilia buried her face in Jean''s chest and spoke in a muffled voice, "Not really. I was just thinking�� about something else."


    "Then, what do you think?" Jean gently cheered her up.


    Lilia was silent for quite a while before she finally whispered softly, "If I''m not my mother''s child...then who am I?"


    That question had been guing Lilia ever since she saw Le and Sylvia. All this time, Lilia assumed that Sylvia was cold to her because she really didn''t like girls. Lilia deliberately believed that so she wouldn''t be hurt by Sylvia''s favoritism towards Daniel.


    But when she saw Sylvia''s warm attitude towards Le, her trust shattered to pieces. It''s not like Sylvia didn''t dislike girls. That woman just didn''t like Lilia.


    "I know the answer to your question."


    When Lilia heard Jean''s words, the man cupped her face with both hands. The warmth of Jean''s hands burned Lilia''s icy skin. The man''s gentle gaze was like the sun chasing away the dark clouds in Lilia''s heart.


    "You are my wife. Even if you are not the daughter of the Pangestu Family, you are still Mrs. Lilia Widjaya.. That fact will not change for eternity."

 Chapter 207 - Can I Visit?

    "You are still Mrs. Lilia Widjaya."


    In other words, nothing could change that fact.


    The man''s words seeped into Lilia''s heart and dispelled the gloom that clung onto her mind. The world that had been gray in Lilia''s eyes now started to look colorful again. For the first time since she found Le in her house, Lilia felt that she could breathe freely again.


    Jean was secretly relieved when he saw a small smile on Lilia''s lips. The woman''s cheeks, which were pale before, slowly turned red again. Jean promised himself that he would make Sylvia pay for hurting Lilia''s heart this much.


    "You are right." Lilia met Jean''s gaze full of trust, "Even if I am not the daughter of the Pangestu Family, I am still Jean Widjaya''s wife."


    After saying that, Liliaughed out loud. Her body felt lighter after she epted that fact. She felt grateful that Jean was by her side during this incident. If Lilia had to face all this alone�� she?couldn''t and didn''t want to imagine how hard it''d be.


    The independent woman who thought she didn''t need a man had changed. She realized that leaning on other people was not a shame. It was precisely when Lilia was relying on Jean that she showed her trust in him. She didn''t have to fight alone anymore. Besides, everyone had their limits. Relying on other people could help you go beyond that.


    Lilia patted her cheeks to encourage herself. Now that she knew about Sylvia and Le, she wouldn''t just give up. Lilia was determined to reveal their secret.


    Who was Le? What did she have to do with Sylvia?


    Lilia didn''t intend to find out who her real family was. She just wanted to know what secrets Sylvia had been hiding over the years.


    *****


    That night, Lilia and Jean return to Jakarta by private ne as originally nned. The only difference was that they were not alone. ire, Andrew, and Le were also with them.


    ire and Andrew actually went to Surabaya on the Austin Family''s private ne. But the ne had returned to Jakarta without them. As a result, they decided to return with Jean and Lilia.


    Mike was supposed toe with them too, but he insisted on driving back to Jakarta with his friends. Andrew knew how stubborn his brother was, so he didn''t stop him.


    Le also wanted to go home with Mike, but ire strictly forbade her. She could already imagine Andrew''s brother abandoning Le in the middle of nowhere. Their purpose ining to Surabaya was to bring the woman home safely. ire didn''t want to worry about Le anymore, so she didn''t let her go with Mike.


    While on the ne, ire and Andrew were busy discussing Mike''s future. The husband and wife were seriously considering sending the young man abroad. The biggest reason for their decision was Le. The daughter of the Irwan family was too stubborn when it came to Mike.


    This wasn''t the first time Le had caused an incident for trying to follow Mike. As long as the young man was still in Indonesia, Le would not give up easily. ire and Andrew both got headaches because of this problem. The young woman was normally quiet and polite, but her personality changed drastically around Mike.


    When their nended in Jakarta, it was only eight in the evening. ire and Andrew were talking to Jean when Le walked up to Lilia.


    The woman smiled sweetly and said, "Sis Lilia, I heard that you were shooting recently, right? If I have free time, can Ie to visit? I want to see you acting!"


    Lilia smiled back with a fake smile that was no less cute, "Of course. You cane visit whenever you want." She calmly answered.


    Le''s expression brightened. She gripped Lilia''s two hands tightly, "Thank you, Sis Lilia! I will definitelye to visit!" She promised excitedly.


    "Le, our car has arrived." ire called her, "Let''s go home first. If you want to visit Lilia, I will apany youter."


    Jean''s sister sounded like a mother exhausted from looking after her child. However, it was only natural that she did that. ire had spent the whole day worrying about Le, taking the Surabaya-Jakarta trip, then lecturing Mike. Her strength had been drained.


    ire stared at Le''s approaching figure and let out a long sigh. She felt that the young woman was more selfish and spoiled than she had thought. As a result of today''s incident, everyone just wanted Le to return home immediately. Yet the young woman acted as if she was oblivious to their feelings.


    Andrew nced at his wife who sighed again for the umpteenth time. Without saying anything, he wrapped his arm around ire''s waist and supported the woman''s body. ire looked as if she was going to fall asleep anytime.


    Lilia stood beside Jean and watched the Austin Family car drive away. The woman''s gaze was cold and dark as she thought back to Le''s request just now.


    Did Le really have extraordinary acting skills? Or did she look too highly on her abilities?


    The soft touch of Jean''s hand jolted Lilia back from her thoughts. She turned and realized that the car Clifford was driving was waiting for them. Lilia let Jean lead her into the car.


    As soon as they sat in the back seat, Jean immediately pulled Lilia up so that her head rested on the man''s shoulder, "Never mind, you don''t have to think about this incident anymore. It''s time for you to rest." He ordered.


    Jean''s steady and warm voice made Lilia unable to protest. She nodded, then closed her eyes. The steady roar of the car engine and the feeling of security in Jean''s arms made Lilia''s eyelids feel heavy. Even though there were still many things that he needed to think about, the drowsiness slowly overtook her until she finally fell asleep.


    Jean stroked Lilia''s hair with a gentle expression, as if he was staring at the most precious treasure in the world. The man made up his mind again to protect Lilia from Le. Jean didn''t trust that woman at all.


    Clifford, who was driving, nced at the couple with conflicted eyes. He didn''t see Merry''s figure as the two exited the airport, but he wasn''t brave enough to ask. Judging by their attitudes, Clifford concluded that he would not be able to see Merry again for a while�� or even forever. The thought pierced Clifford''s heart deeper than he thought.


    *****


    After that incident, Lilia resumed her busy shooting schedule. She was so busy that she barely had time to rest, let alone thinking about Sylvia and Le. The daughter of the Irwan family did promise toe visit, but she didn''t appear at all until now. Lilia actually felt a little relieved by it. She didn''t want to have anything else to do with her if possible.


    Without Lilia realizing it, a week passed and she had finished all her scenes in this film studio. There were still some scenes that needed to be shot outside of the studio, but at least now Lilia could rest for a few days. Right now, Louis was focusing on Shirley and Edward''s scenes, so the other actors had some free time.


    The director had announced at the start of filming that they would change locations once they finished here. There were several shooting locations in Jakarta that they needed to visit.. Both the main character and the side actors would also go to these locations.

 Chapter 208 - The Irwan Family Party

    That day, after Lilia finished her final scene in the studio, some of the film crew gave her flowers and cake. It was a tradition among the crew to celebrate the actorspleting their filming.


    "Congrattions, Lilia! Your shooting here is finally over!"


    "You are now officially an actress, huh! Don''t forget us when you be famouster!"


    "Tell me if you want to be in another film after this! I will invite you to meet a director I know!"


    The crew''s cheering congrattions made Lilia''s smile widen. She couldn''t stop thanking all of them. Even though this was just a small celebration, Lilia was touched by their concern.


    The crew''s actions showed that she still had people who supported and loved her. Whenpared to other actors, Lilia had the least acting experience. But her humble and polite demeanor made her popr with the film crew.


    After that little celebration, Lilia said goodbye to the crew. Three days after this, the actors and film crew would go to the next shooting location. In other words, Lilia had three days of vacation. If possible, she intended to use this time to apany Jean.


    Lilia felt guilty for the man because she was so busy this week. She just went back to the hotel to sleep and shower, then headed back to the studio. Even though Jean always waited for her toe home every night, Lilia''s schedule was unpredictable. Sometimes, she came home sote that Jean was almost asleep waiting for her.


    Another thing that made Lilia feel even more guilty was that their hotel location was not strategic. The hotel was indeed very close to the film studio, but far from the city center. This hotel was perfect for Lilia, but it was a whole different experience for Jean. The man had to drive for an hour and a half just to reach his office, which was in the middle of the city.


    Jean neverined or protested against this, but Lilia didn''t have the heart to see him this way.


    "How about you move to another hotel, Jean?" Lilia suggested one night, when she saw the man''s tired face.


    Jean raised an eyebrow, "Are you saying you want to kick me out?"


    Under normal circumstances, Lilia would hit the guy on the shoulder for his jokes. But she didn''t have enough energy to do that.


    Lilia just replied, "It would be better if you stayed in a hotel close to your office. You don''t have to waste time on the trip and you don''t have to wait for me toe home."


    Jean smiled gently and rubbed Lilia''s head, "Thank you for worrying about me, but I''m not moving. If I couldn''t be with you, why would I bother toe to Jakarta?"


    Hearing that, Lilia stopped arguing any further. She was grateful to have a man as romantic as her husband.


    *****


    Lilia returned to the hotel around half past three in the afternoon. She was cleaning her makeup in the bathroom when she heard a knock on the door. She hurriedly wiped her face with a towel before going out to open the door.


    When Lilia opened the door, a tall man was waiting in the hallway. The woman''s face was dyed with confusion as she stared at her husband.


    "Jean? Why did youe back to the hotel? I''ll just see youter!" Lilia said.


    "Didn''t you say yesterday that your shooting in the studio was over?" Jean replied calmly as he stepped in and closed the door behind him.


    Those words sessfully surprised Lilia. She did not think that the man would still remember what she saidst night. Apparently, Jean was worried that he would be lonely or need something, so the man hurriedly returned to the hotel. He did all that just to please Lilia.


    The woman gave Jean her widest smile and hugged her husband tightly. Then shended a light kiss on the man''s cheek.


    Jean smiled faintly and hugged his wife back. He enjoyed the scent of flowers mixed with the scent of soap that filled his nose.


    "President Jean, if you continue to act like this, I won''t be able to leave you." Lilia teased.


    Jean squinted and tightened his hug when he heard the joke, "Since when did you start thinking about leaving me?" He asked, pretending to be angry.


    Liliaughed and wiped a drop of water down Jean''s cheek, "Do you think I have the heart to leave a man who''s willing to stay upte to wait for me toe home every night?" She said while looking straight into the man''s eyes.


    Seeing the seriousness and overflowing love in Lilia''s eyes, the man loosened his hug. But he still refused to let go of the woman''s body.


    "By the way, since you''vee home, how about we go out for dinner?" Lilia suggested in a cheerful voice, "I''ve been so busy with filmingtely that I don''t have time for anything else. If I don''t neutralize my thoughts, I probably won''t be able to get away from my role in this film."


    Acting was more tiring than Lilia imagined. She was not only physically exhausted, but also mentally exhausted. She should be able to understand the feelings of the character she''s ying, but she shouldn''t be immersed in the role either. If that happened, Lilia might not be able to tell the difference between the real world and the fiction. She had heard from Louis that there were many actors who became depressed because of that problem.


    "�� We can''t go tonight." Jean''s unexpected answer wiped the smile from Lilia''s face. The man hesitated for a moment before finally continuing, "Mrs. Irwan invited us to dinner today."


    "Mrs. Irwan?" Lilia tilted her head, "You mean Le''s mom invited us? What for?"


    Jean shrugged his shoulders, "I think she wants to thank us for our help during the incident in Surabaya." He replied with an indifferent expression.


    Lilia''s body turned stiff when Jean mentioned the incident. Jean clicked his tongue in his heart. His wife repeatedly emphasized that she was fine, but her face always turned grim whenever she thought about that incident. Jean didn''t want to remind Lilia about her mother and Le.


    Jean cupped Lilia''s face with both hands and said in a serious tone, "Lilia, it''s fine if you don''t want to go. I will decline the invitation and we can go to dinner together."


    For a moment, Lilia was very, very tempted by the offer. It felt like it had been centuries since she hadst spent time alone with that man. But Lilia didn''t want to be rude to someone who just wanted to thank you.


    The woman smiled faintly and replied, "You don''t need to refuse. I don''t minding to their invitation. After all, my mom helped Le the other day."


    Talking about Sylvia made Lilia frown. But she immediately neutralized her expression again before Jean couldment.


    "Besides, I want to know what kind of family that the most famous painter in all of Indonesia like Simon Irwan has." Lilia added in a more cheerful voice.


    Jean stared at his wife for a few moments beforending a light kiss on her lips. He fell in love with the strength and optimism Lilia showed again. She was like the sunshine that illuminated his dark, colorless life. Jean was determined to protect Lilia''s smile, no matter what.


    Of course, neither of them knew that this invitation to dinner would lead to a moreplex problem than the previous one.

 Chapter 209 - Suddenly Falling Sick

    That afternoon, the evening sun peeked out of the reddish sky. Its soft light fell on the Irwan Family''s house. Therge and luxurious house was one of the oldest houses built in Jakarta. The walls were made of gray stone and designed in an ancient style.


    This house had been the main household of the Irwan family for generations. All the guests who came to visit were always amazed by the garden in the front yard of the house. The garden was well kept and looked elegant, but what attracted guests'' attention more was the passageway of the vines.


    The path leading to the house was given a semi-circr fence. The fence was overgrown with vines, making passersby feel like they were in a natural passage. When the vines were in bloom, the scenery was very beautiful.


    The servants of the house were busy with preparations for the evening''s event. Although Janice��Le''s mother�� said that she was just going to prepare dinner, the dishes were more like a festivity. That''s why all the servants were busy working non-stop.


    The sound of a high heel knocked across the cobbled paths of the park caught everyone''s attention. The servants turned towards the source of the voice.


    "Ah, Miss Le." Greeted one of the male servants with a smile, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    The youngdy was not only loved by her family. All the servants also loved her like their own child. For them, Le was the most ideal employer.


    Le smiled back at the maid. She was wearing a snow-white dress that reached her knees. Combined with a jet ck cardigan, her appearance looked cute and fashionable, "I''m looking for Grandpa Simon. Do you know where Grandpa is?" She asked.


    "Ah, Master is in the pavilion as usual. He doesn''t want to be disturbed, but I''m sure he will be happy to see you." The maid answered.


    Le nodded, "Then, I''ll go and meet him. Thank you!" She said without forgetting to smile sweetly.


    The maid bowed and was about to carry on with her duties, but Le''s gaze fell on the guest list in her hands.


    "Ah, wait a minute." Le immediately stopped the maid, "Is that the guest list for tonight''s event?" She asked.


    The man nodded as he said, "Yes, we are adjusting the seating position of the guests."


    "Please show me the contents!" Le asked. Without waiting for the maid''s reply, she immediately grabbed the list. As she flipped through the list of names, Le asked, "Have you invited Brother Mike?"


    Suddenly, her eyes caught an unexpected name. Le''s hand movements stopped as she reread the name several dozen times.


    The waiter just smiled ambiguously. He and the other servants found out about Le''s overreaching love for Mike Austin, "Of course. The Austin brothers and his wife were invited. They confirmed that they would be there tonight." The maid replied.


    Even after hearing that, Le''s expression didn''t change. She continued to stare at the names on the list, as if looking at it was enough to change the contents. The servant looked at Le and said, "Miss, don''t worry. We will only add guest names to this list when the guest has confirmed their presence."


    "Ohh, I see." Le said, but her expression didn''t change. She returned the list, then turned around and went back into the house.


    "Miss Le?" The servant called her, feeling confused, "You will not find the Big Master in the house!"


    "It''s okay, I just remembered that there is something I have to do before seeing him." Le said calmly.


    However, after she was far enough from the servants, Le''s expression changed. She gritted her teeth as she remembered the names of the married couple who were visiting tonight.


    *****


    It was half past six in the evening when Lilia and Jean''s car entered the Irwan family house. The security guard at the gate seemed hesitant to let them in, but Jean''s identity made the guard relented.


    Lilia stared out the window wondering if the attitude of the maids in this house was as bad as the security guard. But that thought was immediately forgotten when Lilia looked at the front yard of the house. The atmosphere around the house was so calm andfortable that it made Lilia forget they were still in Jakarta.


    Jean sat beside Lilia and folded his legs casually. As their car slowly stopped in front of the steps, the man asked, "Do you like this house?"


    Lilia turned her head and smiled broadly, "I like it very much!" She was being honest with her answer, "When we get old, let''s find a house like this. We can drink tea in peace, feed the birds, and also take care of the garden. I''m sure a quiet life like that will be really fun!" Lilia was chattering.


    Before Jean could answer, the man''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    "Sister ire? What''s wrong?"


    Hearing Jean''s words, Lilia turned to him. She didn''t know what ire was saying on the phone, but the man seemed to be listening attentively.


    Jean replied, "Very well, I''ll be right at your ce."


    When Jean lowered his cellphone, Lilia immediately asked, "Did something happen? Is ire all right?"


    Jean nodded, "Just take it easy, she''s fine."


    Just as Lilia was about to sigh, Jean continued his words.


    "Le suddenly fell ill."


    *****


    When it was six in the evening, Lilia and Jean''s car stopped in front of the Austin Family house.


    Along the way there, Jean tried to find out more details about Le''s current condition. But he only received news that the woman was rushed to a nearby hospital because her health had suddenly deteriorated. The dinner was also canceled because of it.


    Luckily, ire and Andrew hadn''t left when they received a call from the Irwan Family yet. Jean''s sister immediately called her brother and told him toe to their house alone for dinner. The news about Le falling ill shocked them all.


    A waiter opened the car door for Lilia and Jean. Another servant immediately escorted them into the house.


    "Where''s Sister ire?" Jean asked the waiter. His stern tone made him sound like the owner of the house.


    If Lilia had heard this conversation before she really knew Jean, she would definitely think of him as an arrogant man. But now Lilia knew that was the way Jean usually spoke.


    "Mrs. ire is cooking in the kitchen. She has instructed me to escort you all to the living room." The maid replied.


    Jean nodded and followed the maid without asking any further. He reached out, then took Lilia''s hand as he walked. That action made Lilia''s face flush red, but the woman tightened her hand while smiling happily.


    When the two of them entered the living room, they saw Mike rxing on the sofa. The young man''s two feet were raised on the table and his hands were busy ying with his cell phone.


    "Young Master Mike." The servant scolded while frowning.


    Mike looked up from his cell phone, but he ignored the servant''s critical gaze at him. He greeted Jean with, "Young Master Jean."" but Mike just nodded at Lilia.


    The woman looked at Mike curiously, but Andrew''s younger brother had returned to focus on his game. Since they first met, Mike had never addressed her politely. But Mike himself was not someone who would be gentle with the opposite sex.


    As they were exchanging greetings, ire emerged from the kitchen.

 Chapter 210 - Asthma Attack

    Jean''s sister was wearing an apron decorated with pinkce. The cute apron made ire more feminine than her usual elegant and confident look.


    ire wiped her hands with her apron while smiling broadly, "Ah, you have arrived! Are you tired from the long journey? Sorry, I sent you all the way here. I''m cooking something, so will you guys wait a bit?" She said kindly.


    It took them a long time to reach ire''s house since Lilia''s hotel wasn''t near the city''s centre. In addition, they had already reached the Irwan family''s house when Jean got the news that the dinner was canceled. The two of them were tired and hungry after spending a long time on the road.


    Lilia immediately approached ire, "Sister, please don''t bother! After all, it''s not that far from the Irwan Family''s house." She said with a big smile


    The model stopped in front of ire and looked over at the kitchen over the woman''s shoulder. She didn''t know what ire was cooking, but it smelled really tempting.


    "Do you mind if I help you cook?" Lilia offered.


    ire looked at Lilia in surprise, "You can cook?"


    A secondter, ire realized how rude the question was. She coughed with an embarrassed expression.


    "I mean, I didn''t know you could cook, Lilia." ire corrected her sentence.


    Liliaughed and nodded, "I don''t really know how to cook, but I can make all of Jean''s favorite food!" She said proudly.


    ire was stunned for a moment, then sheughed out loud at that. Satisfied withughter, she wagged her finger at Jean with her eyes glistening mischievously, "Tsk tsk, I don''t know what kind of kindness my brother did so that he deserves a woman like you!" She teased.


    Lilia''s cheeks flushed at ire''s jokes. She took the older woman''s hand and pulled her toward the kitchen, "S-Sis ire, let''s start cooking! What can I do for you in the kitchen?" Lilia asked, impatient to get out of this room.


    Jean watched Lilia and ire''s closeness with a gentle gaze. The corner of his mouth lifted into a faint smile. The man was relieved that Lilia had finally returned to her normal self.


    ire caught Jean''s gentle gaze and frowned. The presence of her brother here interfered with her time with Lilia! ire waved her hand at Jean as she said, "Jean, your brother-inw is in the second floor''s study. How about you just go up and keep himpany? I will call you as soon as dinner is ready."


    Jean knew that his sister wanted to spend quality time with her sister-inw. The man felt a little jealous, but he could never go against his sister. So he just nodded and said, "...Alright."


    The man went upstairs while Lilia followed ire into the kitchen. Mike was left alone in the living room, but the young man was too immersed in his game to care.


    *****


    Lilia was chopping various kinds of vegetables while stealing nces at ire. The older woman was seasoning the grilled fish while humming happily.


    "Sister ire, what happened to Le? Is her illness life-threatening?" Lilia asked curiously.


    As far as she could tell, Le wasn''t the weak type to get sick easily. When they met at what time of day, the young woman looked healthy and in good shape. Maybe the Irwan family meant to say that there was a sudden urgent situation in their family.


    Hearing that, ire turned the surface of her fish and nced at Lilia, "The butler of the Irwan family told me that Le''s asthma suddenly rpsed." ire exined, "He didn''t exin in more detail, but it sounds like Le''s condition is quite serious. They even called an ambnce to take her to the hospital."


    Lilia nodded. Sudden asthma attacks were dangerous and can lead to death. No wonder the Irwan family called an ambnce.


    ire put the fish she had seasoned into a te, "I used to like Le very much. Even though she is young, she is a smart and responsible kid."


    While telling the story, ire finished arranging her fish beautifully. Then she moved to the sink to wash her hands.


    "But after the incident in Surabaya yesterday, my view of Le changed quite drastically." ire continued, "How could a grown woman like her only cry by the side of the road when she got lost? I don''t know if Le is overprotected by her family or doesn''t have anymon sense!"


    Lilia was silent and listened to ire''s long story. In fact, she also hadplex feelings for Le. Lilia had a feeling that the Le figure she had met so far was not her real ''face''.


    "Ah, forget it. It''s not good to talk about other people like this." ire said as if reprimanding herself.


    But the woman still looked like she was thinking about something. ire took a deep breath and shook her head.


    "Come to think of it, I think Mike''s attitude by staying away from Le has a point. If the two of them really get marriedter and Mike continues to be as cold towards Le as they are today, the Irwan family won''t stay silent!" ire said seriously.


    "Sister ire, maybe you are overthinking this." Lilia tried to calm her down, "The Irwan family and the Austin family have been friends for a long time. I''m sure they won''t fight over something silly."


    ire shook her head, "Lilia, you can say that because you don''t know how much Grandpa Simon loves his granddaughter! He won''t let anyone hurt Le''s heart!"


    Lilia suddenly fell silent. Every time she heard about how much Le was loved by everyone, the feelings of inferiority in her heart grew even more. She began to doubt herself and wonder if there was something wrong with her. If there was no Jean by her side, Lilia might get blinded by her jealousy and do something she''d regretter to Le.


    "Anyway, I''m going to talk about their engagement with Andrew." ire continued without noticing Lilia''s mood swings, "I''m sure he too ..."


    "Sister ire, wait a moment."


    The two women turned to the source of the voice. Nobody knew since when Mike had been standing in the doorway ying with his cell phone.


    "Please don''t carelessly decide my future without asking my opinion. I''ll have to marry that womanter, so you can''t ignore my wishes." Mike protested.


    ire sighed once again, "Fine, fine, I understand. Now that you''re here, why don''t you help out with the cooking in the kitchen?" She replied with a wicked smile.


    *****


    An hourter, the dining table at the house was filled with delicious, mouth-watering dishes.


    But Lilia stared at the food with a frown. She wanted to help cook, but ire wouldn''t let her go near the stove. Jean''s sister was worried that the ssh of oil could damage Lilia''s white skin. In the end, she only helped wash and chop the vegetables.


    While in the kitchen earlier, ire casted an apologetic gaze at Lilia, "I know you want to fry Jean''s favorite dish, but I''ll do it. I don''t want you to risk your career for my little brother!"


    Hearing that, Lilia could only give in to ire''s wish.


    Meanwhile, Mike went upstairs to call Jean and Andrew down. The two of them were still busy discussing while walking into the dining room, but as soon as they entered the room, they immediately went over to their respective wives.


    The five of them sat around a dining table and started having dinner.

 Chapter 211 - Brothers Conflict

    In the dinner, ire refilled the vegetables on Lilia''s te several times. The older woman always seemed to like to care for others. However, ire''s attention this time brought difficulties for Lilia. This was because Jean didn''t want to lose to her and kept getting meat for his wife.


    "Sister ire, don''t give her too much food." Jean scolded while giving his sister a sharp gaze.


    "Huh? You must be kidding!" ire replied fiercely, "Don''t you see how thin Lilia is? She needs to eat more!"


    "Um... Sister ire... it''s not like I don''t appreciate your efforts, but if I get fatter than this, I''ll lose my job..."


    Lilia tried to mediate between the siblings, but her voice was drowned out by their argument.


    "Lilia is my wife. You don''t need to interfere." Jean coldly snapped.


    "Oh, now you dare to talk to me like that? What kind of husband would let his wife be this skinny? I wouldn''t be surprised if Lilia divorced you because you didn''t care enough!" ire red at her little brother.


    "You two, calm down a little...!" Lilia raised her voice, but the two bullheads refused to budge.


    "Lilia won''t be able to divorce me. I will never let her run from me." Jean said with confidence, which resulted in the man being rewarded with an elbow from Lilia.


    "Hmph! An obsessive guy like you isn''t popr with women, you know!" ire crossed her arms, "Lilia, if you want to run away from my brother, you just need to contact me, okay? I will definitely help you!"


    "What did you say��?!" Jean''s eyes shed dangerously as he was about to rise from his chair.


    "Jean, calm down a little!"


    "ire, stop teasing your brother!"


    Lilia and Andrew reprimanded both of them at the same time. They exchanged apologetic nces, then they went back to scolding their partners.


    Mike ate his meal in silence as if his presence waspletely forgotten by everyone on the dining table. He took turns ncing at the two husband and wife chatting to each other. For some reason, Mike felt that this dinner was tastier than usual.


    After themotion between the siblings died down, Andrew invited Jean to a toast.


    "I''m sorry, ire was a little too excited earlier. I''m sure she''s just kidding." Andrew apologized to the younger man.


    "Andrew, I''mpletely serious...!"


    Before ire could finish her sentence, Andrew hurriedly stuffed a piece of meat into the woman''s mouth. If he let ire talk any longer, his wife would only spark another argument!


    "It''s okay, I''m also sorry for getting carried away with emotions earlier." Jean replied calmly, "I will make sure that Lilia doesn''t divorce me because shecks food."


    "Geez, I wouldn''t do that!" Lilia protested with a flushed face, "Do you think I''m a child who needs to be fed?!"


    Andrew cleared his throat awkwardly, then he turned his attention to his younger brother. The young man had been silent since earlier, not as usual.


    "Mike, tomorrow you can go visit Le at the hospital, okay." Said Andrew, "Later I''ll give you the room number and..."


    "I don''t want to go!" Mike cut straight.


    Andrew frowned and red at his brother, "You still have to go, whether you want to or not. Visiting Le while she was sick can be considered the most basic form of courtesy! Do you intend to ruin our family''s friendship with the Irwan Family?"


    Mike snorted, "You think I care about such stupid traditions? The Austin family isn''t that weak to the point of being threatened by a family of painters like theirs!"


    Andrew took a deep breath, "You''re still young, so you don''t know yet that it''s better to make friends than to create new enemies." He said with great patience while massaging his forehead, "The Austin family isn''t strong enough to stand alone, you know."


    Mike opened his mouth to argue further, but Andrew continued.


    "Besides, you haven''t apologized to the Irwan family for making Le lost in Surabaya. Even if they don''t say anything about it, it doesn''t mean they''ve forgotten it." Andrew red at his brother, "Fortunately, Grandpa is still going overseas for treatment. If Grandpa finds out about that incident, he will probably skin you alive!"


    Mike paused for a moment when he heard his grandfather being offended. The only person the reckless rulebreaker young man was afraid of was his grandfather! But Mike quickly recovered and lifted his chin up high.


    "You know that incident wasn''t my fault." Mike defended himself, "If that stupid woman doesn''t insist on following me, she can''t possibly get lost!"


    Mike''s words were like a piercing bullet, but he had a point. Andrew red at his brother without being able to argue with what he said. Why was his little brother so stubborn?!


    The atmosphere in the dining room became as quiet as a funeral as Andrew and Mike red and stared daggers at each other.


    Meanwhile, Lilia lowered her head and ate her food silently. As an outsider, she had no right to interfere in Austin Family affairs. But personally, Lilia believed that both Mike and Le had a hand in this incident. If Mike wanted to treat her better, or if Le wasn''t so stubborn, that incident wouldn''t have happened.


    Jean continued to eat from his seat beside Lilia with an indifferent expression. The man seemedpletely indifferent to the tense atmosphere in this room. When the food was finished, Jean took out his cigarette box and started smoking one.


    After a while, Mike finally broke the silence, "When Grandpaes home, I will tell him directly about the cancetion of this engagement. Even though I might be a single man for life, it would be better to me than marrying her!" He said loudly.


    Everyone at the table turned to look at Mike. They all looked shocked and confused. Why did Mike hate Le like that?


    Even though Mike always acted like a young man who went on his own, Lilia was sure that she wasn''t stupid. Mike must have had his own reasons why he refused to marry Le.


    Finally, ire voiced the questions, "Mike, what did Le do to you? Why do you hate her so much?" She asked in a soft voice, as if persuading a child to tell a story.


    But Mike kept his mouth shut tight. He didn''t try to exin anything, but his expression was clearly disgusted.


    Andrew tapped his finger on the table, "Mike, answer your sister-inw''s question. Why do you hate Le like that? Even though she has always followed you around, everyone can see his dedication to you." Andrew insisted.


    "Do I need a reason to hate someone?" Mike shrugged with an indifferent expression, "I just don''t like her, that''s all."


    "Mike." Andrew called out to him in a serious voice, "Do you think that ridiculous excuse can convince Grandpa? Grandfather will never let you cancel this engagement without good reason!"


    Mike bit his lip. Even without Andrew telling him, he also knew that fact! His grandfather was the figure he both admired and feared the most in this house. The old man educated his grandchildren fiercely, and indiscriminately. Even though Mike was his favorite grandson, his grandfather never spoiled him!


    After being silent for a few moments, Mike sighed. His gaze fell on the cigarette box that was lying in front of Jean, "Brother Jean, can I have a cigarette?" He asked.


    Jean nced at him wordlessly, then pushed the cigarette case and lighter toward Mike.


    Andrew''s brother then took it and lit a cigarette. He smoked the cigarette while stealing nces at Lilia. He then looked away a few momentster.


    "That woman is the type of woman I don''t like the most. That''s all. There is no other reason.." Mike said as he exhaled his cigarette smoke.

 Chapter 212 - The Reason For Her Hatred

    Andrew raised his eyebrows when he heard that answer, "Then what kind of woman do you like? I''m sure Grandpa will ask you that." He brittled.


    Mike returned to smoking his cigarette, then he got up from his chair, "I haven''t found a woman I like, but I can guarantee that that woman is definitely not Le!"


    "Mike, where are you going?" Andrew asked, rising from his seat too, "Our dinner isn''t over yet!"


    But Mike kept walking to the door, "I have other business, so I''ll be going now. Enjoy your dinner."


    "Mike!" Andrew called his younger brother, but the young man left the room without heeding his brother''s calls.


    After Mike left the house, he immediately got into the Maserati car that was parked outside the gate. Mike slit open the car window to remove the cigarette butts he inhaled. The night wind blew into the car, helping Mike clear his head. The young man propped his elbows against the car''s window while gazing at the star-studded night sky.


    Because of the conversation just now, Mike''s mind automatically turned to Le. He initially didn''t hate that woman. They grew up as childhood friends, because of the friendship between their two families.


    But all that changed due to an unexpected meeting.


    That day, Mike happened to see Le walking with a husband and wife at the mall. The couple were around 40 years old, but Mike had never seen them before. Le joined hands with that strange man and woman while smiling sweetly. The figures of the three of them looked like a picture of a happy family.


    Driven by his intense curiosity, Mike followed them. While walking, he tried to remember the faces of the rtives of the Irwan Family and match them with the husband and wife couple. Since Mike often yed at the Irwan family''s house, he was quite familiar with their rtives. However, that couple was not part of the Irwan Family''s rtives.


    "...So, my school is having a fundraising event."


    Le''s voice, sweet as honey, was carried away by the wind until it reached Mike. The man strained his ears carefully, trying to catch the rest of Le''s sentence.


    "Students who makerge donations will have the honor of apanying representatives from famous universities." Le continued, "But Grandpa doesn''t want to give me money for that. Can you give me money?" Her voice turned spoiled.


    Mike was so shocked that he stopped in his tracks. Grandpa Simon wouldn''t give her money? But everyone knew that Grandpa Simon''s favorite granddaughter was Le! How could that old man be stingy with his granddaughter?


    Even if Grandpa Simon wouldn''t give her money, the old man was not the only person who loved Le. She was a smart, polite, and friendly child. Le grew up as the favorite daughter of the Irwan Family and was never short on anything.


    Then why did the Irwan Family''s beloved daughter need to ask strangers for money?


    This incident urred when Le was 18 years old. Then Mike heard that Le was sessfully epted into one of the top universities in Jakarta. Grandpa Simon gifted Le a luxurious house to celebrate the good news.


    Le always said that she got good grades and was an outstanding student, but did she really attend that university?


    Mike sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. No one knew how cunning Le really was. Even Mike wouldn''t have noticed Le''s true face if he didn''t happen to see her at the mall. This 24-year-old woman had been able to y with the Irwan family all this time. Le''s abilities could not be underestimated.


    After Mike saw Le at the mall, he got curious and sent someone to investigate the story. The result of his investigation took Mike by surprise. Le''s school had never held a fundraising event, let alone asked for a sizable donation. The school held a high moral standard and despised such corrupt acts.


    Mike wondered how Le got epted into such a top university. Did she use the money she got from the husband and wife at that time? Somehow, Mike couldn''t believe that Le got into the university because of her academic skills!


    Andrew''s brother closed the car window and started the engine. From the day he discovered Le''s hidden side, Mike kept his distance from her. He pretended to hate Le while he gathered further information.


    Mike swore to himself that he would not reveal his suspicions to anyone else until he knew the whole truth!


    *****


    That night, Lilia and Jean stayed at the Austin Family''s house. They nned to return to the hotel at first, but ire insisted they stay over.


    The house was huge and there were lots of empty rooms they could use. Also, Jean was drinking wine with Andrew at dinnerst night, so he shouldn''t be driving. Finally, they sumbed to ire''s persuasion. Jean''s sister immediately prepared their bedroom with great joy.


    When Lilia finished bathing, it was already half past eleven in the night. The atmosphere in the house was very quiet, as if everyone had fallen asleep. Lilia returned to the room and looked around. From the bedroom door leading to the balcony, she saw the figure of her husband.


    Lilia stood there while observing Jean for a moment. The man was leaning against the balcony railing while smoking a cigarette. His body was d in gray pajamas made of thin cotton. His blonde hair was blown by the night breeze that blew past, but Jean didn''t seem bothered.


    The woman went to the balcony door and opened it. Right at that moment, a bone-chilling night wind blew in. Lilia immediately shivered and pulled her bathrobe tighter. Why was Jean so calm in a ce this cold?!


    The sound of the door swinging open made Jean turn his head. The man frowned when he saw his wife standing trembling in the night wind.


    "Why did you go out on the balcony?" Jean asked as he straightened his body.


    "Of course to find you." Lilia replied. She closed the door behind her and walked over to the man.


    Lilia stopped beside Jean, then looked away too. She wanted to know what the man saw from this ce. She wondered what was going through Jean''s mind as he gazed off into the distance.


    But as far as the eye could see, there was only a brightly lit city view. The excessive lighting caused the stars in the sky to dim so that there was only an empty night sky.


    "Come back to the room. This ce is too cold for you." Jean said as he lowered his cigarette.


    The man was about to throw his cigarette butt into the ashtray, but Lilia suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    "Jean, are you worried about something?" Lilia asked while leaning over to stare at the man closely.


    Before Jean could answer, Lilia took the cigarette from between his fingers. Then she put the cigarette in her mouth and tried to smoke it. A secondter, Lilia was coughing violently. Her mouth was filled with a bitter taste which made her nauseous.


    Lilia pushed the cigarette away saying, "Every time you smoke, you look like you are thinking about a lot of things. What''s so good about smoking? Can this really ease your worries?"


    Instead of answering, Jean grabbed the cigarette in Lilia''s hand and put it in the ashtray. In the next second, he pulled her closer, then crushed her lips.


    Jean grabbed Lilia''s chin and slipped his tongue into the woman''s mouth. The smell of cigarettes and the faint scent of spring filled Lilia''s nose as their tongues interlocked. The man lifted Lilia''s chin while deepening the kiss. Jean''s tongue hungrily explored every corner of the woman''s mouth.


    The far away stars in the night sky were the only silent witnesses to their love.

 Chapter 213 - Hidden Disease

    Jean didn''t let Lilia go until the woman was out of breath.


    She leaned her head against Jean''s broad chest while catching her breath with difficulty. This was the first time that the man had kissed her with such uncontroble desire.


    "Do you want to try smoking?"


    Jean''s breath in Lilia''s ear made her body tremble. His deep voice was tinged with disapproval. Lilia slowly shook her head without really trying to understand Jean''s question. Her brain had turned into a mush after that fierce kiss and her cheeks flushed like they had been drinking wine.


    For a few moments, the two of them didn''t say anything. Jean''s arms tightly hugged Lilia''s body and protected her from the biting night wind. Lilia buried her face in the man''s chest, then took a deep breath. Jean''s familiar scent gave Lilia a feeling of peace.


    It wasn''t like she wanted to try smoking, but she just wanted to get closer to Jean and understand his feelings.


    At that moment, an idea suddenly shed through Lilia''s mind. She hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "Jean�� we''ve been married for a month, haven''t we?"


    Jean cocked his head in confusion, "Yes, more than a month to be exact." He replied. He didn''t know what Lilia really wanted to say to him.


    Hearing that, Lilia raised her face and looked at Jean. The woman''s ck eyes seemed to glow with the moonlight, yet her face was filled with doubt. Lilia repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, as if having a hard time finding the right words.


    "What''s wrong? Lilia, you know that you can say whatever you want to tell me, right?" Jean tried to persuade her.


    Hearing that, Lilia finally made up her mind. But if Jean knew what Lilia was going to say, maybe he wouldn''t push her like that.


    "Jean ... you ... do you have a hidden disease?!" Lilia asked with a serious face. Her expression showed that the question had been haunting her mind all this time.


    "��Huh?" Jean had no idea why his wife suddenly said that. As far as he could tell, he always looked healthy in front of Lilia.


    "We... we''ve been married for a month ... but you never ... tried to touch me..." Lilia''s voice grew smaller and smaller until it finally disappeared in the wind.


    Hearing that, Jean finally understood what Lilia meant. He smiled faintly while desperately holding backughter. So his wife was suspicious of his abilities as a man because he never asked her to have sex even though they were married?


    But Lilia actually interpreted Jean''s silence as an answer to her question. She was starting to feel guilty about asking Jean something sensitive. If Lilia had known that that man was indeed suffering from a hidden illness, she wouldn''t have asked him directly like this!


    In her mind, Lilia began to imagine a love drama where a man was suffering from a disease, but his wife was still loyal to him. Lilia vowed to never leave Jean or tell anyone about this.


    Jean looked at Lilia''s serious face and swallowed hisugh again. If Lilia had known how hard Jean had been holding back from touching her all this time, that woman would definitely be shocked. Yet he had his own reasons for holding back. Jean didn''t mind letting Lilia misunderstand his condition.


    "It''s too cold in here for you. Let''s go back to the room." Jean pulled Lilia back into their room.


    *****


    That night, Lilia couldn''t sleep. She kept thinking about their conversation on the balcony earlier. She turned around and stole a nce at the man sleeping beside her. Even with the dim light, Lilia could still see the outline of Jean''s face, his sharp nose, and his full lips.


    Lilia leaned toward Jean and kissed him gently on the cheek. She held her breath while waiting for the man to react, but luckily Jean was still fast asleep. Lilia smiled a little and kissed his cheek again before turning back.


    Then Lilia took out her cell phone from under the pillow and opened an inte search page. She typed the sentence, "What should I do if my husband has a hidden illness?"


    Lilia nced over the answers fromizens.


    "Just divorce your husband!"


    "Help him with treatment."


    "What disease?"


    Lilia silently sighed while reading the final answer. She herself did not know what illness her husband had!


    Without realizing it, Jean opened his eyes lightly. The corner of his mouth twitched againstughter as he watched Lilia constantly searching the inte for answers. Maybe he should visit his old friend as soon as possible.


    *****


    The next morning, Lilia came down to the dining room at eight in the morning. There were dark circles under her eyes. Her sleep''s quality had decreased due to busy filmingtely, and she couldn''t sleep at allst night.


    ire, who was already sitting at the dining table with Andrew, greeted Lilia with a smile, "Lilia,e here and have breakfast. Where''s Jean?"


    "Jean''s still showering." Lilia answered while sitting on one of the empty chairs. She could not hold back the yawn slipping from her mouth.


    ire handed Lilia a ss of milk while observing the model closely. Lilia looked like she hadn''t slept all night and she immediately suspected the cause.


    "Didn''t you sleep wellst night? My little brother really can''t help himself, even though you are already tired from shooting recently!" ire said with a chuckle.


    "Cough ... cough ... cough ...!" Lilia immediately choked on the milk she was drinking. Her mind turned back to Jean''s hidden illness. Could it be that ire didn''t know about her brother''s condition?


    Andrew, who was sitting next to ire, turned his gaze at Lilia''s sleep-deprived appearance. Then he turned to look at the excited ire. Andrew began to question his abilities as a man. Was his stamina less strong? Or was Jean''s stamina too high?


    Meanwhile, Jean had just finished taking a shower. He was getting dressed when his cell phone rang. The man picked up his cell phone and saw Chris''s name on the screen. Jean refused the call without hesitation. He could already guess why Chris had called him, but it was still too early to deal with his best friend.


    Jean was about to put down his cell phone when Chris called back. After several times rejecting Chris''s calls, the man finally gave up to his best friend''s prevailing stubbornness.


    Just as Jean picked up the phone, the man immediately asked, "Jean, what university is Merry at now?"


    "What are you going to do with that information?" Jean replied, ncing at the clock on the wall. He wanted to finish this conversation immediately and catch up with Lilia for breakfast.


    On the other end of the phone, Chris was leaning back in his chair, raising his feet on the table. The man looked like an arrogant big boss.


    "Anyway, tell me where she is now. Do you care what I do?" Chris replied fiercely. If Jean was his best friend, he would know why Chris wanted this information.


    Merry''s father, Samuel, had blocked all information about Merry. Even though Chris used the entire Hartanto Family''s informationwork to find out, he still couldn''t find anything. It''s been a week since Chrisst heard from Merry.


    If Samuel continued to insist on hiding Merry''s whereabouts, Chris was willing to take the extreme way! He had prepared himself to kidnap Samuel and interrogate him about Merry''s current location!


    At this point, Samuel''s fate depended entirely on Jean''s answer. If that man refused to answer Chris''s question, then he would go straight to the Hiroshi Family''s house with a knife!


    Fortunately, Jean decided to be kind to this friend, "She''s at university in Los Angeles. The address will be sent to you." He replied dryly.


    Hearing that, Chris''s face suddenly brightened.


    Then Jean added, "Merry is still young, so you better refrain.. Don''t give Brother Samuel a reason to kill you because you touched his little girl."

 Chapter 214 - Meeting Merry

    Chris''s mood improved as soon as he heard about Merry. Heughed at Jean''s warning.


    "Oh? Are you worried that I will create a scandal with Merry..."


    "You don''t have the courage to do that." Jean coldly cut him before hanging up the phone.


    Chris stared at his cell phone with a hurtful look. He knew Jean was right, but his best friend didn''t have to drop the truth bomb on him like that!


    *****


    A dayter, at Los Angeles International Airport.


    It was noon when Chris got off his ne. Unlike Indonesia, LA was currently experiencing autumn and the cool air felt good against the skin. Chris took off the light coat he was wearing as he left the airport.


    In the taxi, Chris checked his watch. At this time, Merry was supposed to still be in ss, so Chris decided to rest in his apartment first. The man had rented an apartment located across from Merry''s campus, right next to Merry''s apartment.


    The thought of seeing Merry again gave Chris mixed feelings. There was a feeling of longing, but there was also joy that couldn''t be hidden. Finally, he could meet his little girl again!


    *****


    Merry''s ss ended at four in the afternoon. When the lecturer left the ssroom, the young woman rested her dizzy head on the table.


    It had been more than a week since she was sent to America without her consent. Her heavy and intense sses made Merry''s head hurt. Life in America was not easy at all! She wanted to go back to Surabaya! She missed all Indonesian cuisines such as gado-gado, pecel, and especially rice!


    Merry sighed and forced herself up from the chair. She walked out of the ssroom while dragging her steps. Her hands were covered with piles of materials and assignments from today''s ss. Merry sighed again as she imagined all she had to do when she got back to the apartment.


    She had just reached the front yard of the campus when she heard someone calling her name.


    "Merry, wait a minute!"


    The young woman turned her head reluctantly. The person who called him was Rico, an Indonesian ssmate of hers.


    "Do you need something from me?" Merry asked in azy tone.


    Instead of chatting with Rico, she would rather go back to her apartment. Merry couldn''t sleepst night, so she yed games until sleep came to pick her up. Even though Merry had been here for a week, she still could not adjust to the extreme difference in time.


    Rico walked quickly after Merry until he stopped in front of her. The young man who came from Yogyakarta had a big body and was well built, with a height of up to 180 cm. Whenpared to him, Merry looked like a porcin doll that could break at any time.


    "Didn''t you say yesterday that you were going to the library? Why don''t you go?" Rico asked in a demanding voice, "I''ve been waiting for your arrival for a long time!"


    Merry stared at Rico for a moment, then she lowered her head. Her feet kicked the rocks on the side of the road, "I don''t feel like going." She stiffly answered.


    "But there is still about a month before the exam period starts. If your grades are bad, you will be forced to repeat sses, you know!" Rico exined.


    The young man did not understand why Merry would bother applying to this university if she was so rxed. Didn''t she know that the tuition fees here could buy her a house in Surabaya?


    "I don''t care. I have mastered the material after all." Merry murmured.


    "What?" Rico did not catch Merry''s muttering. He took a step closer as he said, "There''s still enough time if we go to the library now. I''ve just found a few good books, so how about we read them together?"


    The invitation made Merry frown. She looked up at the sky, then looked at the ground. Should she spend her precious time in a boring ce like the library? Merry didn''t want to be rude, but she wasn''t interested in the book Rico found.


    "Never mind, let''s go!" Rico''s patience ran out and he took Merry''s hand, pulling her to the library, "We can still find a ce there!" The young man said with a warm smile.


    Rico was a handsome young maning from the Andana family, one of the big families in Yogyakarta. The biggest reason why Rico was so attached to Merry was because the two of them were the only Indonesian students in their ss. Having someone familiar in a strange ce indeed gave a sense of security.


    Finally, Merry let Rico half drag her into the library. Along the way, she nced at the screen of her cellphone which was still disying her ongoing game. Merry sighed sadly and closed the application.


    Merry knew that her condition had not been very goodtely. She could grasp lessons quickly, but she didn''t like the boring atmosphere on this campus at all. Even worse, Merry really missed Lilia!


    Two days ago, she saw Shirley''s post on the inte. Too bad that Merry was not in Indonesia at the moment, so she could only grit her teeth to suppress her anger.


    Merry and Rico arrived at the library and started reading. But in just half an hour, the woman had fallen asleep on her table.


    Rico, who was sitting across from her, stopped writing when he heard the sound of regr breathing. The young man looked up and saw Merry''s peaceful sleeping face. For the first time, Rico noticed that the young woman had snow-white skin and cherry-red lips.


    The son of the Andana family put down his pen and reached out to Merry. He imagined that her skin must be silky smooth.


    que!


    But before Rico''s fingers could touch Merry''s cheek, someone had pped his hand away.


    "Keep your dirty hands away from her!"


    Rico turned around with an angry expression and growled, "Who would dare...?!"


    His voice vanished as he caught a pair of ring eyes from the man who was older than him. Suddenly, Rico felt difficulty breathing, as if he was being wrapped by a poisonous snake ready to attack. His whole body felt stiff and cold.


    "Y-You ... who are you?" Rico asked, feeling threatened by the man''s presence.


    "You want to know who I am?" Chris replied coldly.


    The man had been waiting in his apartment for a long time, but Merry did not appear. So Chris decided to try visiting the library. Luckily he did!


    Chris shot an icy re at Rico, then he walked around the table towards Merry. Before Rico could say anything, Chris had touched Merry''s shoulder.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" Rico shouted as he got up from his chair.


    The young woman slowly opened her eyes and looked up, "Hm? What''s all thismotion?" Merry muttered, still feeling sleepy.


    "Are you awake?" Chris asked in a t voice. Wasn''t this young woman too innocent?! How dare she fall asleep in front of another man! If Chris wasn''t here, who knew what the man would do to her!


    Chris''s gaze returned to Rico''s hand and he gritted his teeth. He wanted to cut off the man''s hand for daring to touch Merry!


    At first, Merry looked confused. She felt that she had just heard Chris''s voice. But how could that man be in America? Was she still dreaming now?


    Then Merry turned to the side and her brown eyes widened.


    "Brother Chris!" Merry jumped up from her chair and immediately ran into the man''s arms without hesitation.

 Chapter 215 - Only He Can!

    Chris held the young woman tightly. The warmth of Merry''s body in his arms filled his chest with happiness and satisfaction. This little girl hadn''t forgotten him!


    Merry rubbed her cheek against Chris''s chest. There were so many words she wanted to say to the man that she didn''t know where to start it. Merry was flooded with relief when she saw Chris again.


    "Brother Chris, why are you here?" Merry asked while looking up. Her big brown eyes glowed and her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    Chris ruffled Merry''s hair before answering, "I happened to be on business here, so I decided toe visit you as well."


    "I see ...how long will you stay here?"


    Merry let go of her arms and turned around to put her books on the table. The reason she asked that was because she missed seeing the tenderness on Chris''s face.


    The man almost replied, ''As long as you want!''


    But Chris managed to restrain himself before the words escaped his mouth. As Merry turned her head toward him, Chris pretended to be busy thinking about an answer to that question. He didn''t want to disappoint Merry, but he also couldn''t leave thepany for a long time. Chris decided he could only be here for a week at most.


    "Around..." Just as Chris opened his mouth, he saw Merry''s eyes gleam with hope, "...At least half a month."


    That answer surprised Chris himself. Why was he being so bby when facing this woman?! Was this the same feeling that made Jean spoil Lilia so much?!


    "Wow!" Merry eximed happily, "Thank God! I thought Brother Chris would only be here for a week!"


    Chris coughed awkwardly when he heard Merry''s guess that was right on target, "Are you done with your homework?" He said to change the topic of conversation.


    "O-Of course! Let''s go, Brother Chris!" Merry closed her backpack and immediately pulled Chris away. She did not look at Rico at all.


    Merry''s ssmate who was left alone stared nkly at the unupied chair in front of him. What kind of situation was this? Was that man Merry''s brother? But why didn''t they look alike at all?


    So many questions arose in Rico''s mind, but no one here could answer them. He also felt a little offended that Merry just walked away without saying goodbye, as if he wasn''t here. Rico was determined to find out who that man was and what he had to do with Merry!


    Meanwhile, Chris chuckled as he watched Merry pull him away excitedly. His heart felt satisfied that Merry had not even nced at the young man since he appeared. If his friends were here, they would definitely ridicule him as a childish man. But Chris didn''t care about that. Only he could see Merry''s adorable behavior!


    *****


    The Genesis Company branch office was located within one of the tallest skyscrapers in Jakarta. To be more precise, on the 54th floor.


    Lilia stood in front of Jean''s office window and looked down. The view of the city of Jakarta stretched for kilometers. The cars that dot the highway looked like little colorful spots, let alone pedestrians. They looked like ants to Lilia''s eyes.


    Satisfied with seeing the sights of the city, Lilia turned her head towards the empty room. Jean''s office design was very simr to his office in Surabaya. If Lilia ignored the view outside the window, it would be as if she were back in Surabaya. It felt like Kenny would knock on the door and walk into Jean''s room at any moment.


    Lilia shook her head and walked over to one of the sofas, then threw herself onto it. The reason why Lilia could rx here was because her shooting schedule in Jakarta was over. She had promised Jean to spend all her time with that man.


    The two left the Austin Family home yesterday after having breakfast together. But they didn''t return to Hotel Western. The two of them actually stayed at one of the hotels owned by the Widjaya Family. The hotel was centrally located and closer to Jean''s office. That way, the man wouldn''t have to spend too long on the road.


    This morning, Lilia apanied Jean to his office, but the man had to attend the eleven o''clock meeting in the morning. So Lilia waited for Jean to finish the meeting in his room while ying with her cellphone. She casually browsed through Shirley''s social media ounts.


    The actress''s ount had been very quiet with no activity for the past few days. After Shirley spread the news that Lilia and Julius were lovers, a rification from Lilia revealed that the news was a hoax. As a result, Shirley''s haters flocked to her ount and made fun of the actress on her social media almost every day.


    Shirley had extraordinary acting talent and also held the title of queen of films, but her reputation was very bad in the eyes of the public. That woman was the only actress who could survive in the entertainment world with such a bad reputation. Lilia became curious about how Shirley could win the film queen title in Berlin. Was the woman''s acting skills so great that the judges turned a blind eye to her bad reputation? Or��


    Lilia''s reverie was interrupted by a notification sound on her cellphone. She opened the SMS that had juste to her cellphone.


    [Alfred]: "Hello, Lilia. I hope your shooting in Jakarta goes well, huh. When will you return to Surabaya?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows as she read that. Why did Alfred suddenly contact her? Thest time she met the man was when she was taking a tea ss that Alfred taught.


    She thought for a moment before replying, "I still don''t know. After my filming in Jakarta is over, I will go to Magetan for further shooting."


    Not until a few minutester, Alfred had sent a reply, "Then, let me know when you can continue your tea making ss, okay. I will wait."


    Lilia let out the breath she had been unconsciously holding back. So it turned out that Alfred just wanted to remind her about the tea making ss. Lilia sent her thanks before hanging up the phone. For a moment, the woman stared nkly at her cellphone while letting her mind wander.


    It''s been over a month since shest took Alfred''s ss. Even though Lilia still remembered the basic steps in making tea, she hadn''t been able to brew really high quality tea. Lilia was determined to take the ss even more seriously, in order to make the best tea for Jean!


    The sound of the door swinging open broke Lilia''s mind.


    Her ears caught the sound of footsteps, apanied by the voice of a firm and intelligent woman.


    "President, I personally do not agree with this n. In my opinion, the n is not suitable for implementation. Let me make another version and present it in front of everyone."


    Lilia straightened up and turned towards the door. Jean walked in, followed by a woman.


    The woman was wearing a ck coat, white shirt, and cloth pants that matched the jacket. That simple office outfit made her look very professional. A cherry-colored brooch adorned her chest, adding a touch of elegance to her simple outfit. Lilia had to admit that this woman had good fashion sense.


    Coupled with her height that reached 175 centimeters and her ideal body shape, Lilia was sure that this curly-haired woman would definitely seed as a model.. If that woman wasn''t Jean''s subordinate, Lilia would call Harold and have him recruit her.

 Chapter 216 - Results Of Leila’s Investigation

    Jean''s eyes looked around the room until it finally stopped on Lilia''s figure who was sitting quietly on the sofa. The man''s gaze softened briefly, but he didn''t stop walking. Jean then sat on his chair and put the documents he was carrying on the table.


    "No need. I''ve read the ns submitted and haven''t encountered any problems. The n can be implemented." Jean replied dryly.


    "But in my opinion, the n is not perfect. Please let me make a new, even better n for you." The woman was adamant.


    Lilia felt even more amazed at that woman. She was brave enough to voice her opinion on Jean and had a standard of perfection even higher than her superior. That woman was truly a true perfectionist!


    Jean leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms, "Helen, the results of the meeting were approved by everyone. If you really object to that n, why didn''t you say anything earlier?" He asked coldly.


    "I..." Helen fell silent when she heard Jean''s question.


    "You can retreat." Jean''s order was brief.


    Even though she heard the order, Helen did not move immediately. Her face was filled with reluctance, as if she still wanted to argue. But when she saw Jean''s cold gaze, she finally gave up.


    Only when Helen turned to leave did she notice Lilia''s presence on the sofa. The female executive''s eyes widened. Wasn''t this Lilia Pangestu, the hot model?


    Helen sometimes read gossip about the entertainment world when she was bored. That''s why she knew a lot about Lilia Pangestutely.


    Lilia smiled back when their eyes met. She nodded slightly to greet Helen. However, the woman looked away and rushed out of the room.


    The model frowned as she stared at the closed door behind Helen. She found Helen''s gaze toward her very unpleasant. The woman looked down on Lilia and didn''t bother trying to hide it. What''s the problem with that woman?


    "Her name is Helen Febrianti, head of the nning department."


    Lilia almost jumped when she heard Jean whisper in her ear. She turned her head and found the man sitting beside her. Since when did Jean move next to her?!


    "Oh, I see." Lilia smiled at the man and changed the subject, "Is your meeting over?" She asked.


    Lilia had absolutely no interest in Helen''s identity. Even though that woman might hold quite a high position in thispany, wasn''t she still Jean''s subordinate? As the president''s wife, Lilia didn''t need to look down on that female employee!


    "Yes." Jean nodded, relieved that Lilia didn''t ask any further questions about Helen. He was worried that his wife might misunderstand him, "What do you want for lunch?" Jean asked while holding Lilia''s hand.


    The woman thought for a moment before finally replying, "Anything is fine! I leave this matter to you."


    Jean smiled faintly. The answer ''whatever'' was the most difficult answer to interpret when making a decision. Then he remembered something he needed to convey to Lilia.


    The man folded his legs and looked closely at Lilia, "Lilia��" He said slowly, as if he wasn''t sure what to say, "...The results of Le''s investigation are out."


    For a moment, Lilia sat there and tried to process Jean''s words. Then she asked stiffly, "Was the investigation just finished today?"


    "Yes, do you want to see it?" Jean squeezed Lilia''s hand gently to strengthen her.


    Jean had read the results of the investigation beforehand, and the results took the man by surprise. But the report given to him was soplete and detailed that Jean could not doubt its truth. The investigation dug up all the information about Le, from her birth to her recent activities.


    Lilia took a deep breath before nodding. The man handed her his cellphone containing the investigation report. Lilia read the beginning of the report attentively.


    Le Irwan was born 24 years ago at Jakarta Hospital. There was aplete record of the delivery room number and who the medical personnel assisted with Le''s birth. Her blood type was A, but Le had no nickname or other name. She was born on May 31, just the day before Lilia was born.


    The remainder of the report detailed Le''s life as she grew up. This woman was born and raised in Jakarta, in the loving environment of the Irwan family. Le had nevercked anything in her life and she could have everything she wanted. She was truly a youngdy from a rich family.


    Lilia read all the contents of the report so attentively that she didn''t realize half an hour had passed on her. Jean waited patiently beside her, without making a sound. That man knew that this was something important to Lilia that couldn''t be rushed.


    The woman finally reached the end of the report, which contained only an appendix. At first, Lilia just skimmed through the appendix without much interest, but as soon as she realized what she was reading, her attitude immediately changed. It turned out that the documents in the appendix were the most important part of this whole report!


    The document contained the results of a DNA test carried out five years ago. The results showed that there was a 99 percent chance of having a blood rtionship between Le and her biological father. In other words, Le was the biological daughter of Richard Irwan.


    Lilia closed the report with an emotionless t face. She returned Jean''s cell phone saying, "Please send me a copy of this report."


    "Of course." Jean fulfilled Lilia''s request without hesitation. Then he looked at his wife closely, "After reading that, what are you going to do?" Jean asked in a careful tone.


    Lilia shook her head, "Nothing. The results of the report are reasonable and there is almost nothing fishy in them." Lilia answered, but her voice had lost its enthusiasm.


    She was suspicious of a rtionship between Sylvia and Le, which was why Lilia asked Jean to investigate the matter. However, the results of his investigation did not support Lilia''s suspicions. The woman didn''t know whether to feel relieved or disappointed with the results.


    "It''s just ..." Lilia muttered.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean cocked his head.


    "Why are there DNA test for Le and her father? And that test was done five years ago. Did the Irwan family ask for a DNA test?" Lilia asked.


    Jean smiled broadly when he heard this question, "You are indeed a smart woman." He praised Lilia while rubbing her head. Jean also reached the same conclusion after reading the appendix.


    In normal families and normal situations, they would never even think about doing a DNA test�� unless something happened. Even Lilia, who was neglected by her mother since she was a child, never thought about doing a DNA test. For her, such a thing would only lead to unnecessary trouble.


    Lilia believed that in this world, there were many fathers or mothers who did not love their biological children. She was just one of those less fortunate children. But the DNA test results for Le and her father started to shake Lilia''s conviction. Could it be that someone also suspected the same thing as her?


    "So who asked for the test?" Lilia asked with anticipation.


    To Lilia''s expectation, Jean shook his head with a bitter expression, "I also don''t know."


    "��Huh?" Those words that sounded stupid automatically came out of Lilia''s mouth.


    If the owner of the best informationwork among the conglomerate families didn''t even know, then who else could know about the information?

 Chapter 217 - Uncle, I Need Your Help

    Seeing the confusion on Lilia''s face, Jean hurriedly exined further.


    "Information regarding the client who requested this test has been deleted. The results of this DNA test happened to be found neatly in the district court archives. I''ve told Kenny to investigate further. If he finds any other information, I''ll let you know." Jean promised.


    Lilia nodded, but her forehead still frowned. Was she being overly sensitive about this incident? Could there really be nothing between Sylvia and Le? That the resemnce to their appearance was just a coincidence? That her mother happened to find Le lost on the road?


    She looked up and asked, "Did you also investigate Le''s disappearance in Surabaya that day?"


    "It happened exactly as Le told me." Jean replied calmly.


    Hearing that, Lilia fell silent. At this point, Lilia''s suspicions became more and more ridiculous. Le was proven to be the real daughter of the Irwan Family and she also didn''t have any other nicknames. How could she be blood rted to Sylvia?


    Lilia never once doubted the truth of Jean''s information. That man had no reason to lie to Lilia and Jean also hated false reports. Lilia was sure she could trust the uracy of Jean''s information. But this time, the information failed to reveal the fog of mystery surrounding this incident. In fact, Lilia felt that more and more questions remained unanswered.


    Who filed the DNA test for Le five years ago? Was it the Irwan family or an outsider? And why?


    The questions kept filling Lilia''s mind until she lost track of time. Her expression often changed as she continued to think about this matter. But the peace of the room was broken by a knock on the door.


    Tok. Tok.


    Without waiting for Jean''s answer, that person immediately opened the door and entered the room.


    "President, there will be a meeting with business partners of Genesis Company at one o''clock. I''ve brought the documents you will need." Helen said firmly. The woman''s hands were full of documents.


    Helen''s appearance jolted Lilia out of her mind. She hurriedly checked her watch and realized that it was already half past one. Lilia scolded herself for being so focused on the investigation report that she forgot to eat lunch.


    Lilia and Jean had promised to go to lunch, but now the man only had half an hour before the meeting started. They wouldn''t have time to eat lunch outside. Lilia bit her lip with an expression full of regret.


    Jean caught the regret on Lilia''s face and his mood suddenly deteriorated. What good would he do if he saddened the woman he loved the most?


    "Just put it on my desk." Jean''s order was short.


    Helen''s gaze fell on Jean''s hand, which was gripping Lilia''s tightly. The two of them sat next to each other on the sofa and there was hardly any distance between them. Helen''s eyes glinted dangerously, but she swallowed herment again.


    The woman ced her pile of documents on the table while continuing to watch the interaction of the two people. The suspicion that had appeared in Helen''s mind slowly turned into a belief.


    As Helen was about to leave the room, she paused at the doorway, "President, do I need to order two portions of lunch for you?"


    "No need." Jean said in a sharp tone, "Notify all departments the meeting will be postponed to half past two."


    Jean had no intention of letting Lilia eat here alone after reading the shocking report. He could see that Lilia was still confused and shaken. What kind of husband left his wife when she needed him the most?


    If Jean ignored Lilia to attend the meeting, that would mean he had set himself on the wrong priority! He wouldn''t be much different from Robert and Sylvia who sold their daughter for business profit. ire would definitely beat up Jean and take Lilia away from him if his older sister found out about this.


    "President Jean, are you serious?" Helen''s voice was tinged with disapproval, "Our business partners have great influence in the real estate sector in Jakarta. They also weed this cooperation positively. If we change the meeting schedule unterally..."


    "Helen. You talk too much. " Jean lost his temper and shot his knife-sharp gaze, "Get out of here."


    Helen''s face froze and her body began to tremble. As the only woman to head the nning department, Helen took great pride in her abilities and achievements. But doing so made her cross a line she shouldn''t cross. No one could oppose Jean Widjaya and stay alive at the same time!


    Helen walked slowly out of Jean''s office. Her demoralized appearance made all the staff who passed her shocked half to death.


    Lilia stared at the closed door for a moment, then she looked back at her husband, "Jean, I know you said that because you were worried about me. But don''t you feel that you are too much? She''s just trying to help you." Lilia defended Helen not because she liked her, but she felt that Jean needed brave people like her.


    Jean returned Lilia''s gaze without saying anything. Actually, he had been nning to rece Helen with someone who was more flexible and obedient for a long time. However, since Lilia had defended her, Jean decided to put his ns on hold for a while.


    But if the woman had not learned from her mistakes, Jean had no intention of giving her a third chance.


    *****


    That afternoon, Lilia was still in Jean''s office. The man was busy with various meetings and gatherings, but Lilia didn''t mind waiting for him to finish. She needed some alone time to think about what she wanted to do.


    Lilia''s hand gripped her cellphone and her gaze was fixed on the screen, which was showing a chat with Julius. A mix of emotions stirred Lilia''s heart, making her hesitate.


    The woman re-opened the report on Le and reread the DNA test results. Every time she saw the document, there was a small voice in her heart telling Lilia to do a DNA test too. But Lilia still hesitated to take that action.


    Did she really need to do a DNA test to rify her blood rtionship with Sylvia? After calling her ''Mother'' for more than 20 years, would she be considered a rebellious child for doing this?


    Lilia exhaled loudly and straightened up. Then she patted her cheeks to encourage herself. If she didn''t do anything, her rtionship with Sylvia wouldn''t change! Sylvia would continue to be cold to her and she would never know why.


    If Lilia didn''t act now, she would never find out the truth!


    Having made that decision, Lilia sent a smiling face sticker to Julius. She decided to consult Julius on this matter. Her uncle was a gicist, of course he could do something as easy as a DNA test.


    Besides, if Lilia were to do that test through the hospital or other parties, the news would definitely spread widely. As a public figure, every single move Lilia made would always be watched by everyone.


    About ten minutester, Julius replied to her message with a question mark.


    Lilia was busyposing words when her cell phone suddenly rang. She was so shocked she almost dropped her cellphone. Lilia hurriedly grabbed the cellphone and read the name Julius on the screen. The woman took a deep breath to steel herself before picking up the phone.


    "Hello, Uncle?" Lilia greeted.


    "Hey, Lilia. What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly contact me? Is there anything I can help you with?" Julius''s voice sounded hoarse and tired.


    Lilia heard that her uncle was busy with scientific discussions at his university every day. Would Julius take the time to help out a woman who might not be his own niece?


    "Lilia, what''s wrong?" Julius asked softly, "You know that I am always ready to help my beloved little girl, right? Are you in trouble?"


    The woman made a sound ofughter mixed with sobs. Her uncle always knew the right words to persuade her.


    "Uncle .... I need your help."

 Chapter 218 - Am I My Mother’s Child?

    Julius was stunned when he heard the seriousness in Lilia''s voice. He tried to lighten the atmosphere by saying lightly, "Of course I will help you! You don''t need to talk to me so formally. So, what do you need?"


    Lilia paused for a moment before answering, "�� I want to do a DNA test."


    After saying that, Lilia could only hear the silence on the other end of the line for a long time. She checked whether the phone was still connected or not. Was Julius mad at her for doubting her blood rtionship with Sylvia? Could it be that her uncle wouldn''t help her?


    Just as Lilia was about to give up and retract her request, she heard a heavy sigh from the other end of the phone.


    "Lilia, can youe to my university? I think we need to discuss this in person and not over the phone." Julius said.


    "Yes, I''ll be right there." Lilia replied relieved. At least her uncle didn''t immediately reject her request.


    As soon as her uncle hung up the phone, Lilia went straight to the medical university where Julius worked. The trip took half an hour in Clifford''s driving speed. Lilia sent a message to Jean on her way to the university.


    [Lilia]: "I''m going to see my uncle. I''lle backter. "


    Since Jean was attending the meeting, the response was taking longer than usual. When Lilia''s cell phone vibrated, she immediately checked the notification. The answer from Jean made the corner of Lilia''s mouth lift into a happy smile.


    [Jean]: "I''ll wait for you toe home."


    *****


    As Lilia''s car approached the front gate of the medical university, she saw her uncle standing on the side of the road. The middle-aged man was wearing a T-shirt and jeans wrapped in a whiteboratory coat. As Lilia got closer, she realized that Julius was talking to someone on the phone. His expression was serious and his brow furrowed.


    Clifford stopped the car at the gate and Lilia got out of the car. The model paused for a moment to put on her sunsses, then she walked over to Julius. She smiled when her uncle looked up at her.


    Julius spoke in a hurry before finally hanging up the phone. He shoved his cell phone into his coat pocket, then smiled back at Lilia. But that smile could not hide the irritation in his eyes.


    "Uncle, is there a problem?" Lilia asked worriedly.


    Julius shook his head whileughing, "No, it''s just that the senior lecturers at my campus keep arguing about my data source. I already told him that I will discuss it with himter, but he keeps calling me!"


    Lilia frowned with a guilty expression, "Uncle, if you''re busy right now, I don''t mind seeing you another day..."


    "Don''t worry about that." Julius stepped forward and took his niece''s hand, "For the past few days, I have continued to discuss with lecturers and researchers. My head hurts because of them! It is precisely your visit that gives me a reason to rest for a while, you know?"


    Lilia chuckled, "If Uncle said that, I will notment on this again."


    "How about we chat at the cafe on campus? You have to try the coffee there! I''m sure you will like it!" Julius invited her.


    The two of them walked into the campus while chatting warmly. Lilia asionally looked around, observing the atmosphere of this famous medical university in Jakarta. There were a lot of students passing by, but the researchers in theirboratory coats were no less. They all looked serious and dedicated to their work.


    The cafe Julius mentioned was so quiet that it made Lilia wonder. Could this cafest long with their ie like this? But Julius exined to her that they came at a time when the cafe was quiet. Usually this cafe was full of students who needed extra caffeine to stay up all night.


    The two of them chose a table by the window and ordered a carameltte, as Julius rmended. When Lilia tried her drink, the coffee''s light bitter taste but bnced with the sweetness felt right on her tongue.


    Lilia sipped her coffee as she stared out the window. A strong wind blew the leaves from the tree and led them to nowhere. ''Lost in the wind'' was an apt description of Lilia''s current situation. Ever since she read the report, her faith had wavered and she had been carried away by the wind somewhere.


    Julius pretended to focus on his coffee, but he continued to observe Lilia. The young woman''s expression was filled with confusion and doubt, as if she had lost her footing. Julius''s heart ached when he saw his favorite niece like this.


    "Lilia." Julius put his coffee cup on the table, "Can you tell me why you suddenly wanted to do a DNA test?" He asked in a warm voice.


    Hearing that, Lilia''s hand gripped the ss tighter. Her gaze turned to Julius, but she did not immediately answer his question. She was silent for a few moments before finally saying, "Uncle, do you think ... I really am my mother''s daughter?"


    During her lifetime, Lilia only had a handful of people she could fully trust. William used to be one of them, but the man proved he could not be trusted at all. Then Jean appeared and mended her wounded heart that was broken into pieces. But the one person she could trust from childhood was Julius. Lilia was able to express this suspicion because her uncle had never once betrayed her trust.


    As those words escaped Lilia''s mouth, Julius closed his eyes to hide his surprise. His hand gripped his coffee cup a little tighter. ''Lilia, did you find anything? Or do you suspect something? Has the timee to reveal the truth?''


    Lilia stared at Julius speechlessly. She just waited patiently for the man to answer her question.


    "...Did my sister say something to you again?" Julius asked in a light voice.


    However, both Lilia and Julius knew that this man was deliberately avoiding answering his niece''s question. And that''s enough for Lilia to answer.


    The young woman smiled faintly and shook her head, "It''s not like that. But something happened and I need your help to do this test." Lilia exined.


    "And what''s going to happen after the test resultse out? What will you do then?" Julius insisted, ''What will you do when you find out the truth?'' That''s exactly what Julius wanted to ask.


    The man studied Lilia''s expression intently, as if he didn''t want to miss the slightest change.


    After hearing that question, Lilia was silent for a moment. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know the answer, but that she was wondering whether she should tell Julius the truth or not.


    In the midst of her reverie, the cafe door swung open and moved the small bell that was attached to the doorway. The clear sound of the chimes pulled Lilia out of her mind.


    The woman took a sip of coffee before answering, "If I was my mother''s daughter, then I would ept that fact. And if not�� I''ll find out the truth." Lilia''s eyes were filled with seriousness and determination.


    She was not a clueless little girl. Lilia was a mature woman with her own thoughts. She didn''t want to live in ignorance and lies any longer. Even though the results of this DNA test might destroy the belief she had held for the rest of her life, Lilia knew she would regret it even more if she didn''t do it.


    If this DNA test confirmed that she was indeed Sylvia''s real daughter, Lilia would be able to ept all the mistreatment and coldness of her mother up to this day. But if not, Lilia wanted to know who she really was. Even though Jean had said that her identity as Mrs.. Lilia Widjaya would never change, Lilia still wanted to find out where she came from.

 Chapter 219 - One Request From Me

    Julius smiled softly when he heard Lilia''s firm and unmistakable answer. He was relieved that at least his niece had thought about what she would do with that information. But Julius also felt a little guilty.


    As a gicist, Julius once did DNA tests for Lilia and Sylvia without their knowledge. But he never revealed that to the two of them. He had vowed to take the secret with him to the grave.


    The man looked at Lilia thoughtfully, "Generally, the DNA test results wille out in three days. If you are not in a hurry, I can give you the results in three days."


    Hearing that, Lilia''s face immediately brightened up. She leaned towards Julius excitedly. "Uncle, does that mean you agree to help me?" She asked in disbelief.


    Juliusughed at the wide smile on Lilia''s face, "Of course! How could I refuse my favorite niece''s request? Ah, but��" His handsome face turned serious again.


    "But?" Lilia''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that word.


    "Do you have the samples needed for DNA testing? The sample could be blood, hair, or anything like that which contains my sister''s DNA." He asked.


    Lilia''s face suddenly turned grim. She had no such samples. As far as she could remember, Sylvia had never touched the things around Lilia. They weren''t close either, so Sylvia would suspect something if Lilia suddenly approached her.


    Julius saw the conflicted expression on Lilia''s face and hurriedly said, "Ah, it''s okay. You know, I haven''t been back to Surabaya at all since I came back to Indonesia. Tomorrow I will go home and visit my sister at the Pangestu Family house."


    Lilia looked at her uncle in surprise. She didn''t expect that Julius would be willing to help her that far, "Thank you very much, Uncle. You have to be careful so that Mom doesn''t realize what you are doing!" Lilia reminded him.


    Juliusughed and nodded. He felt a little relieved that Lilia had not prepared a DNA test sample yet. That meant Lilia didn''t originally n on doing the test. Maybe something happened and made her suspicious.


    *****


    After getting Julius'' approval, Lilia''s mood immediately improved. The two of them chatted a little longer until their drinks were both finished. Only then did they leave the cafe.


    The wind that was blowing hard felt chilling, making Lilia pull her coat tighter. If she was walking with Jean, that man would definitely take off his jacket and put it on Lilia''s shoulder. Thinking about her husband made Lilia chuckle.


    "Hm? Is there something funny?" Julius asked from behind her.


    "Nothing." Lilia shook her head. Then she quickened her pace and stopped in front of Julius, "Uncle, can you grant my one wish?"


    The man automatically stopped walking. His expression was filled with curiosity as he asked, "Oh? Why do you use the word ''wish''? What is your wish?"


    Lilia straightened her back and looked Julius straight in the eyes, "Uncle, no matter what the test results will be, don''t hide the truth from me. Whatever the oue, I can ept it. The point of my request is, tell me the true results of that test!" Lilia said firmly.


    Julius''s eyes widened in shock. The little girl who always followed behind him and smiled sweetly at him had now grown up. That realization carried a mixture of joy and sadness into Julius''s heart.


    "Okay." Julius chuckled with a nod, "I promise you that I won''t hide the truth from you, Lilia."


    He might have vowed not to reveal the results of the DNA test he had before, but this time was different. In addition, Julius wanted to do one more test to make sure that his test results several years ago were correct.


    "But Lilia, I also want you to remember one thing." Julius stepped forward, closing the distance between them. The man stretched out his hand and rubbed Lilia''s head while smiling softly, "Whoever you are, you are still my favorite niece. Nothing can change that fact."


    Lilia''s chest was filled with warmth at those words and her eyes felt hot. When she was neglected by her mother and plunged into sadness, her uncle was always there to cheer her on. She was relieved that Julius hadn''t changed after so long.


    ****


    As a legendary doctor, Julius was actually very busy. He and Lilia had only walked a few meters, but he had already been called three times by three different people.


    Lilia felt guilty for taking Julius'' time. She apanied her uncle back to hisboratory before saying goodbye. The man again reminded Lilia that he would send her the test results within three days.


    "Yes, I will wait for the results." Lilia said while smiling sweetly at Julius. She watched her uncle walk away until his figure disappeared behind the door. Only then did the smile on Lilia''s face fade.


    In three days, she would find out the truth.


    Lilia sent a message to Clifford, asking the man to pick her up at the gate. Then she turned and walked along the path she''d been on by herself. The researchers and students she passed were always looking at Lilia full of curiosity or admiration.


    "Since when did our campus have such a beautiful student?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Our campus is just filled with boring people. When will a beautiful woman like her enter here?"


    Lilia heard the grapevine conversation of the two students who walked past her. She held back herughter and shook her head. There were also students who were brave enough to talk to her.


    The young man asked Lilia''s major and asked her to drink coffee together, but Lilia only showed the ring on her ring finger. The young man immediately turned bright red and ran away from there muttering, "The power of make-up is terrible..."


    Another group of youths elbowed each other as Lilia passed. They seemed to want to ask for the woman''s number, but none of them were brave enough toe forward. Lilia was overwhelmed with a feeling of nostalgia. She also had a simr incident when she was still in college. Love stories on campus were still full of awkwardness and sincerity... except for certain cases like William.


    When Lilia arrived at the front gate, her cell phone suddenly vibrated. There was an iing message from one of the chat groups in the Other application.


    [Rachel]: "@Lilia, guess where I am!"


    Her friend also sent a photo in the group. But before Lilia could see it, Vivi had preceded her.


    [Vivi]: "Hey @Rachel, did you also go to Jakarta?!"


    It turned out that the picture Rachel sent was a photo of herself at the Soekarno Hatta Airport terminal. Lilia immediately replied to Rachel''s message in the group.


    [Lilia]: "Are you really in Jakarta right now? When did you arrive?"


    [Rachel]: "Hehe, I just arrived today! I''m on a business trip with my boss to discuss a coborative project."


    [Vivi]: "That''s amazing! I''ve never been on a business trip with my boss!"


    Vivi also sent crying face stickers with messages. Rachel hurriedly tried to calm Vivi down.


    [Rachel]: "I''m only here as an assistant. Think of me as the personal assistant he can mess with!"


    [Vivi]: "That''s still amazing tho! My boss has never told me to do anything for him!"


    Rachel stopped replying after that, perhaps because she was speechless. Liliaughed out loud as she read their conversation.. She immediately called Rachel to ask her for a meet up.

 Chapter 220 - Reunion With Rachel

    Her friend immediately told her which hotel she would stay in Jakarta. Rachel had just gotten off the ne and was currently on her way to the Holiday Hotel with her colleagues.


    Lilia didn''t waste any time and asked Clifford to drive her to Rachel''s hotel. When they got there, Lilia realized that the Holiday Hotel was only a block away from Lilia and Jean''s hotel.


    Because Lilia arrived too early, Rachel still hadn''t reached her hotel. So the model was waiting for her best friend to arrive in the car. Lilia was about to call Jean when her eyes caught a familiar face in the crowd.


    Lilia was so shocked that she almost dropped her cellphone. Did she just see Alfred walking into the hotel''s lobby?


    The window panes of the car were covered with thick film, blocking Lilia''s view from the outside. She lowered the window halfway and sharpened her eyes carefully. But the man who looked like Alfred had disappeared into the hotel.


    Lilia thought about it for a moment, then she finally closed the window again. The Ricardo family was the richest family in Yogyakarta. Lilia shouldn''t be surprised just because that man went to Jakarta. Didn''t they have time to meet in Mn back on the day?


    After waiting about ten minutes, Rachel''s bus finally appeared. The bus stopped in front of the car and dropped about a dozen people. Among them, Lilia recognized the figure of n Hartanto, Chris''s cousin. The man directly stepped in to handle the coboration project that Rachel mentioned earlier.


    Lilia sent a message to Rachel, telling her best friend that she''s waiting outside the hotel. Then she changed to calling her husband.


    "Lilia? What''s wrong?" Jean spoke on the phone without taking his eyes off the document in his hand.


    "Jean, Rachel arrived in Jakarta today. I''ll see her tonight, do you want toe with me?" Lilia asked in a happy voice.


    The man looked at the pile of documents before him and sighed. If Kenny were here with him, Jean would have thrown this job on his assistant and went to apany Lilia. But his assistant was busy handling the work he left in Surabaya.


    Jean massaged his forehead and replied, "Sorry, but my work isn''t finished. Have fun with Rachel, okay. Don''t forget to take Clifford with you."


    Lilia frowned when she heard the exhaustion in the man''s voice, "Are you going to be busy untilte at night?" She asked worriedly.


    She knew that her husband didn''t just sit in the office enjoying his position as president. The man needed to make important decisions and attend so many meetings. The sess of the Genesis Company rested entirely on Jean''s shoulders. Lilia wanted to help ease the heavy burden that her husband shouldered.


    "If youe home early, I won''t be homete at night." Jean replied with a faint smile.


    Liliaughed out loud at that sly answer, "Alright, I''ll be home as soon as possible, so you shouldn''t work overtime toote either!"


    *****


    Rachel put her suitcase in the room before running lightning fast into the hotel lobby. She didn''t want to make her best friend wait too long. When she arrived at the lobby, Rachel saw Lilia''s figure through the ss doors. The popr model was waiting beside her car with a wide-brimmed hat and sunsses hiding her face.


    Lilia raised her face when she heard the lobby door slide open. A smile graced her lips as a figure of a woman rushed toward her. Rachel''s hair, now halfway down her back, waved in the wind as she ran.


    After they had not seen each other for a long time, Rachel''s appearance had changed a lot. She didn''t seem like the woman Lilia met in Mn that day. Rachel''s face brightened and her body grew fuller. Her best friend now looked more like herself when she was in high school.


    "Lilia, sorry to make you wait so long!" Rachel eximed as she arrived in front of Lilia gasping for breath.


    The woman took turns ncing at Lilia and the car waiting beside her. Even though the model had hidden her face, her strong and elegant posture could not be hidden. Lilia looked like a model showing off thetest type of car.


    Lilia smiled broadly and stepped forward to hug her best friend, "Don''t worry about that, I just got here too!"


    Rachel hugged Lilia back. She could feel how thin the woman''s body was, "I didn''t see you for a long time and you became this skinny? What happened? Didn''t Jean give you enough to eat?" She scolded.


    Lilia stifled augh at the exact same scolding that ire had told her, "Of course not! I''m taking a role in a film, that''s all." She let go of her best friend and opened the car''s door behind her, "Come in! We can chat casually while eating the best hotpot in Jakarta!" She invited her.


    Rachel followed Lilia into the carughing, "Oh, so now you are a culinary expert in Jakarta?" She teased.


    "Of course!" Lilia stuck her tongue out at Rachel, ''Of course Sister ire told me about this restaurant, but she doesn''t need to know that, right?''


    *****


    The hotpot restaurant was located on arge, busy street flooded by pedestrians. ording to ire, this road would never be deserted even at three in the morning. When Lilia''s car arrived in front of the hotpot restaurant, it was six in the evening.


    The restaurant seemed to be packed with visitors. Luckily, they didn''t have to wait too long before getting a private room. The room was rtively small and could only amodate four people, but it was big enough for the two of them.


    Lilia ordered food for the two of them and waited for the waiter to leave before starting to chat, "How long is your business trip in Jakarta this time?" Lilia asked.


    Rachel munched on the apples served to the guests and replied, "Between ten and fourteen days. I don''t really know the details, but I heard AL-Idea Company is going to coborate on an advertising project."


    The woman swallowed her food before continuing her words.


    "Our partnerpanies attach great importance to this project. That''s why almost all of the AL-Ide Company departments were brought here!" Rachel exined.


    "Ah, so that''s why you travel with so many people." Lilia nodded.


    They both ate and chatted until it was eight o''clock in the evening. Rachel still wanted to continue chatting, but Lilia could see that the woman was exhausted after the long journey. Besides, she wanted to keep her promise to Jean. So they agreed to go home and rest, then meet again at another time.


    After paying for their meal, the two of them headed for the exit. But an unexpected incident was waiting for them.


    Today, Lilia was wearing a light wool coat that reached her knees. As she walked between tables crammed with visitors, her coat identally knocked on a te. But Lilia also couldn''t bepletely med, because the visitor put the te on the end of the table.


    Prang!


    The voice shocked everyone. Rachel stopped from walking in front and turned to face her best friend. Lilia looked down and saw the pile of vegetables scattered at her feet.


    "I''m sorry!" Lilia hurriedly bent over and picked up the vegetables, "I am really, really sorry! I''ll rece this te, okay."


    The table where Lilia touched the te was filled by three men and a woman. But Lilia didn''t have time to pay attention to them because her attention was on the dropped te.


    "Ah...my broli..." Muttered one of the men sitting at the table.


    "Herri, you are a man, so don''t just stay quiet. Go on, help that woman." One of his ssmates ordered.


    "Oh, okay." Herri also bowed and started helping Lilia.


    Rachel also helped and so the three of them immediately cleaned up the remains of the vegetables. The other visitors also distracted themselves from the little incident.


    "Thank you! Sorry, I was not being careful." Lilia apologized to Herri as she straightened up.


    "It''s okay����" Herri stood up and looked at Lilia, but his eyes suddenly widened, "HOLYSHIT!" He was so shocked that the man dropped some broli in his hand.


    Rachel frowned, looking at Herri suspiciously. What the hell was this guy doing?! Why did he suddenly scream?


    Herri turned to the only woman sitting at his table, "C-Captain! W-What�� Is�� is she your rtive?!"

 Chapter 221 - Woman Without Family

    Herri''s hand that was reaching for Lilia shook violently, as if he couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    Lilia looked at Herri while frowning, ''Isn''t this guy too rude?'' It was their first meeting, but the man had already used her of being someone else''s rtive.


    "Herri, are you crazy?" One of his colleagues scolded him, "How could she be a rtive of the Captain? Didn''t the Captain herself tell that she grew up in an orphanage? Nobody knows who her family is! Right, Captain?" The man nudged the woman sitting next to him.


    Lilia turned her gaze to the other three people sitting at the table. She had a hard time understanding their conversation. Why was that woman called the captain? Who were they?


    Lilia''s gaze swept over the two men until it finally stopped at the only woman among them. The woman was wearing a leather jacket and pants made of the same material. She was dressed in all ck, the same color as her hair which was cut short like a boy. One of her legs was raised on the chair and she was sipping a ss of beer, giving off the impression of a tough, fearless woman.


    However, when Lilia saw that woman''s face, her body suddenly turned stiff. The woman in ck felt Lilia''s gaze and turned her head. Her ck eyes that were as dark as night widened too. For a moment, the two of them could only stare at each other in silence.


    Their faces were so simr! They bore uncanny resemnce to each other!


    Starting from the shape of their eyes, their sharp noses, to the color of their eyes and hair. If the two of them wore the same clothes and hairstyles, nobody would be able to tell them apart!


    Lilia gripped the vegetables in her hands tightly. Her eyes were colored with confusion as she tried to process this situation. All themotion in the restaurant seemed to fade from her ears.


    Rachel also took turns looking at Lilia and the woman. She couldn''t deny the resemnce between them, especially their eyes! Who was this woman really? What did she have to do with Lilia?


    The awkward silence was broken by the sound of a chair creaking loudly. The woman dressed all in ck put down her beer and got up from her chair. Her gaze never left Lilia''s face.


    There was a theory that said there were at least three people in this world who shared the same looks. However Lilia had never believed in that theory�� until today.


    The woman who was called the captain walked step by step until she stood in front of Lilia. Their nearly equal height and attractive appearance gave off the impression that they were twins. But Lilia had a feminine beauty, while that woman''s appearance was more masculine, befitting the quality of being handsome.


    Herri took turns staring at the two women in confusion. His hand quietly put the broli he was picking up into the boiling hotpot pot.


    "Captain, is she your missing twin or something? You guys look very simr!" Herri said in a serious voice to cover up his actions just now.


    But his fellow ssmates weren''t fooled. One of the men hit the table with his fist, "Hey, bastard! Why are you putting broli that has fallen to the ground into our pot?! Are you going to poison us, huh?!"


    Unfortunately, no one there paid attention to the man''s protest. They were all still focused on the unexpected encounter.


    The woman sighed and shook her head. Then she opened her mouth for the first time, "Is your face real?" She asked Lilia.


    Lilia was stunned. That''s the first thing she asked?


    "Of course my face is real." Lilia answered slowly.


    The woman stared at Lilia with eagle-sharp eyes, as if trying to look for signs of lying. Lilia kept her expression neutral while waiting for the woman''s reaction.


    Finally, the woman in ck nodded and stretched out her hand. Her eyes shed with an emotion that Lilia couldn''t understand, "My name is Mellie Irwan." She said.


    Lilia was stunned for a moment, then she hurriedly shook the woman''s hand, "I''m Lilia Pangestu." She said while trying to hide her surprise. This woman came from the Irwan Family?!


    After that brief introduction, the two of them finally started talking about their meeting tonight. Lilia offered topensate for a te of broli that she identally pushed, but Mellie refused the offer. After all, the boiling hotpot would kill all the bacteria that stuck to the broli Herri had picked from the floor.


    "...Lilia, how about we talk in a more quiet ce?" Mellie suggested. They couldn''t possibly talk about personal matters in this crowded ce.


    Lilia nodded, then she turned to Rachel, "Sorry, can you wait for me here? I won''t be long." She promised.


    "But ..." Rachel nced nervously at Mellie.


    "I will be fine." Lilia assured her best friend with a soothing smile, "She just wanted to talk. Apart from that, Clifford was also on guard outside. That man won''t let anything happen."


    "��Okay. Don''t be too long, Lilia." Rachel said reluctantly.


    The two women left the restaurant, but Rachel repeatedly nced outside the restaurant anxiously. She ignored Herri''s offer to try their hotpot. Rachel wondered if she had done something wrong by letting Lilia go with that strange woman.


    "You don''t need to worry." Said one of the men at the table. He chewed his food as he continued, "The captain is indeed a cruel person and will not forgive her enemies, but she is not a bad person. The captain seems to like your friend, so she won''t hurt her."


    "��I hope so." Rachel muttered. Lilia had saved her when she was at the lowest point of her life. Her friend gave her a second chance to rebuild her devastated life. She would never be able to forgive herself if something happened to Lilia.


    Meanwhile, Lilia and Mellie were standing under a streetmp, right outside the hotpot restaurant. Clifford parked the car not far away, giving Lilia a feeling of security.


    Lilia nced at the woman next to her. Even though this was the first time they had met, she already felt familiar with Mellie. Maybe because they were so simr that Lilia didn''t mind trusting that woman.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. But they couldn''t take their eyes off each other.


    Mellie took out a box of cigarettes and offered them to Lilia, "Do you smoke?" She asked.


    When Lilia shook her head, Mellie shrugged and started smoking. Lilia watched Mellie''s slender white fingers light the lighter in a natural motion. She suspected that the woman was a heavy smoker, just like her husband.


    "Are you a celebrity?" The question that Mellie asked surprised Lilia.


    Mellie nced at the restaurant''s window, where one of the diners was busy taking pictures of them with his cellphone. The woman clicked her tongue and shifted her position to cover Lilia from sight.


    As a result of her work, Mellie was very sensitive to her surroundings. Not only did she have sharp eyes and ears, but she had learned to rely on her instincts. If not, she wouldn''t be able to survive to this day.


    "I''m a model." Lilia answered honestly.


    Mellie exhaled her cigarette smoke and nodded. With such beauty, it''s no wonder that Lilia became so popr.


    For a moment, the two of them fell silent again.


    "...Our appearance is really simr." Mellie muttered.


    Lilia remembered the day she found Sylvia and Le sitting next to each other. Could it be that they also felt the same way as she did now?


    "Yes, we are very simr." Lilia nodded in agreement.


    ''But why are we so simr?'' She deliberately left the question unsaid.

 Chapter 222 - Are You From The Irwan Family?

    The night wind blew past, blowing the fallen leaves on the road. The pedestrians passing by sometimes turned their heads when they realized the simrity in their appearance. But the two women ignored them all.


    Mellie looked closely at Lilia. Her gaze was full of nostalgia, as if she was looking at someone who wasn''t Lilia.


    "Do you live in Jakarta?" Mellie asked, tucking a hand in her pocket.


    Lilia shook her head, "Ie from Surabaya."


    The conversation between them stopped again. Even though the two of them looked very calm, they were both still trying to process this situation. That was why the conversation between them was so brief and stiff, as if being interrogated by the police.


    Lilia looked at the view of the bustling streets of Jakarta, but her mind was not there. She kept thinking about the question she wanted to ask Mellie the most.


    "Mellie, you ..." Lilia paused for a moment. She was afraid that her question might be too sensitive and offend her, but she needed to know the answer, "...Are you a member of the Irwan family, the richest conglomerate family in Jakarta?"


    That question came from all of Lilia''s suspicions so far. Mellie''sst name was Irwan and they both had simr appearances. Coupled with Sylvia''s suspicious attitude as well as her rtionship with Le, Lilia began to see the answers to all her questions so far. But she needed Mellie''s confirmation.


    Hearing that, Mellieughed out loud. But her eyes didn''t smile at all. Those ck eyes dark as a starless were cold as the North Pole.


    "Not." Mellie answered dryly.


    Lilia immediately turned her head towards her with wide eyes. She barely believed her ears just now.


    Mellie smiled bitterly and added, "I wasn''t that lucky."


    The model found Mellie''s attitude very strange. She openly denied her rtionship with the Irwan Family, but she looked so hurt when talking about them. If Mellie really had nothing to do with the Irwan Family, she wouldn''t have reacted like that. What secret was Mellie hiding?


    But before Lilia could ask any further questions, the restaurant door swung open and Mellie''s table friends appeared.


    "Captain, have your talks finished? We still have some work to do." Herri said as he took turns looking at the two of them.


    No matter how many times he saw her, the resemnce to his captain''s appearance still took him by surprise!


    "Yes I know." Mellie turned and threw her cigarette butt into the nearest trash can. Then she said to Lilia, "How about we exchange phone numbers?"


    "Okay." Lilia knew that she couldn''t keep Mellie here any longer. So she took out her cell phone and exchanged numbers with the woman.


    "Is your number linked to your Other ount?" Mellie asked while saving Lilia''s number.


    The model nodded, "If you have free time, let me know. I still have a lot to talk to you about." Lilia said.


    Mellieughed and promised her before leaving with her three male colleagues. The four of them entered an old van which was parked nearby. In just a few minutes, the car drove away.


    Lilia stood there, watching the van move away from her sight. A gentle pat on her shoulder made Lilia turn her head. Rachel stood beside her and looked worriedly at Lilia.


    "Lilia, what were you talking about earlier? Are you alright?" She asked. Rachel worried that the woman might be up to something sinister because of their simr appearance. If the two of them changed clothes, no one would be able to tell who they were.


    But Lilia just smiled and shook her head, "It''s nothing. Let''s go back."


    *****


    Lilia''s gaze was fixed on her cellphone screen all the way home. She had added Mellie''s ount to her friends list. Lilia casually tried to investigate the woman''s activities on social media, but to no avail. Mellie had never posted or made any changes to her ount.


    After taking Rachel back to the Holiday Hotel, Clifford drove Lilia back to her own hotel. The man stopped the car in front of the lobby so he could get off first. Lilia thanked Clifford before stepping into the lobby. Her eyes felt sore from staring too much at her cell phone''s screen.


    Lilia was blinking her eyes when she suddenly bumped into someone.


    "Ah, sorry ..."


    Lilia tried to step back, but that person pulled Lilia into his arms. The familiar smell of cigarettes and spring filled Lilia''s nose, making her realize the man''s identity.


    "Jean?" Lilia looked up and met the man''s eyes. The warmth of Jean''s hug made Lilia feel that she had reallye home. She hugged her husband back, asking, "Have you been waiting for me here since earlier?"


    Jean just chuckled without answering her question. Then the man gently released her.


    "Are you tired?" Jean asked while taking over Lilia''s bag. The man took Lilia''s hand and led her into the elevator.


    "Ah ... a little." Lilia replied awkwardly. She was more tired mentally than physically, but she didn''t know where to begin.


    When the elevator doors closed, Jean asked the question that he had been holding back for a long time.


    "Is something bothering you?"


    Lilia turned towards Jean in surprise. Then she smiled faintly, "I really can''t hide anything from you, huh."


    Those pair of ocean blue eyes looked so sharp that he could see deep into Lilia''s heart. But the woman didn''t say anything until they got to their room.


    When Lilia walked into the royal suite, she took off her coat. Without wasting any more time, she immediately threw herself onto the sofa in the living room with a deep sigh. Then Lilia noticed a set of tea-making utensils on the table. There was a cup of tea half full on the side.


    Did Jean make his own tea because Lilia wasn''t there for him?


    As that thought came to Lilia''s mind, guilt swiftly crept over her heart. She was so deep in thought that she didn''t notice the man approaching. Her unexpected encounter with Mellie had messed up her mind. She unconsciously frowned and her fingers began to y the buttons on her shirt.


    Jean was standing in front of Lilia, but the woman acted as if she wasn''t there. The man didn''t like theplex expression on Lilia''s face. He wanted to protect her from anything that might hurt her, so that Lilia could always smile at him.


    The man leaned over and grabbed Lilia''s chin with one hand. His other hand rests on the back of the sofa, making sure that the woman couldn''t run away from him.


    "Tell me, who did you meet today?" Jean asked while lifting Lilia''s chin, forcing the woman to look at him. Although his actions sounded harsh and forceful, Jean''s voice was still gentle.


    Lilia looked at Jean in surprise. She was about to ask how the man knew when the answer came to Lilia''s mind. It must have been Clifford who told Jean about the meeting earlier. Jean''s head bodyguard was watching Lilia from his car.


    The woman sighed and told him everything, "�� I met someone at the restaurant earlier. She looks very much like me and her name is Mellie Irwan."


    "Hmm��" Jean''s thumb rubbed Lilia''s chin, "How simr are you two?"


    Lilia thought for a moment before answering, "Rachel said if we wear the same clothes and hairstyle, she won''t be able to tell the difference between the two of us."


    Surprise crossed Jean''s face.. He had heard from Clifford that the two women looked alike, but his bodyguards didn''t get to see Mellie''s face up close.

 Chapter 223 - Bringing You To That Place

    Lilia smiled at Jean''s reaction, "Shocking, huh? I also asked if she was from the Irwan Family. But you know what she said to me?"


    The woman took Jean''s hand and pressed it against her cheek. For a moment, Lilia''s expression was very sad.


    "Mellie said she wasn''t that lucky. But when I heard her words, I had a hunch that she had something to do with the Irwan Family. Because her expression at that time�� looked bitter�� and hurt." Lilia''s voice shrank to a whisper.


    She didn''t know what happened between Mellie and the Irwan Family in the past. But she could feel that the woman had mixed feelings for the Irwan Family. Mellie had a deep hatred and also feelings of affection that she tried to hide at the same time.


    Jean rubbed Lilia''s cheek while smiling softly, "If you want to know who she really is, I can order an investigation into it." He said. That man was willing to do anything to return Lilia''s smile that was as bright as the sun.


    The woman considered Jean''s offer for a moment. Jean didn''t press her and just waited patiently.


    Other than the information about Le, Lilia didn''t know anything about the Irwan Family. If she was going to investigate this matter herself, she couldn''t solve it somehow. But Lilia was also reluctant to depend on Jean continuously. If she let that man spoil her too much, she wouldn''t be able to do anything without Jean.


    "Hmm ... I don''t think it''s good if I keep asking for your help." Lilia took Jean''s hand away while smiling mischievously, "I don''t want to keep bothering you!"


    Even though she said that, Lilia felt that she couldn''t entrust this investigation to someone else. Even if she relied on others to investigate the matters, the costs would berge and the uracy of the results could not be guaranteed.


    Hearing Lilia''s joke, Jean raised an eyebrow. He tapped his wife''s forehead softly, "So you''ve learned to depend on other people?" He replied with a smile, but there was a hidden threat in his voice.


    Liliaughed and hugged the man''s neck, "Of course not. There''s no one else I can count on like you, Jean." She said, "So you don''t mind if I bother you to investigate this, right?"


    Jean sighed, "Okay."


    But in the next second, Lilia found herself lying on the sofa. Jean looked at her hungry, as if he wanted to swallow Lilia as a whole.


    "But the price for my help is very high." Jean teased before crushing Lilia''s lips.


    The man kissed Lilia passionately without holding back. For a long time, only the sound of kissing and sighing was heard in the hotel room. When the long kiss ended, Lilia was gasping out of breath. Her long hair spread out over the sofa like the night sky. Jean took a strand of Lilia''s hair and kissed her gently, as if the kiss wasn''t enough to satisfy him.


    Lilia''s cheeks felt hot when she saw the gentle expression on the man''s face. She hurriedly looked away and tried to calm her racing heart.


    "When will your vacation end?" Jean asked hoarsely.


    It took Lilia a while to answer. Her brain seemed to melt after that intense kiss, "... I only have a day off tomorrow." She answered.


    Hearing that, Jean was silent for a long time. A faint irritation colored his expression.


    Lilia sat up and looked at her husband. Her eyes flickered in confusion, "What is going on?" She asked anxiously.


    Jean''s gaze was fixed on Lilia''s cherry red lips. He again felt the strong urge to taste the woman, but he desperately held back. Jean had promised himself that he wouldn''t touch Lilia until she remembered who she was.


    Finally, Jean made apromise by rubbing her soft lips, "It''s nothing. I just wanted to invite you to go to Sarangan." His answer was short.


    Lilia nodded. She remembered that Jean had said that he wanted to take Lilia to meet an old friend in Sarangan.


    "It''s a coincidence that my next filming location is in Magetan. How about we stop by Sarangan if I get some free time?" Lilia offered.


    Jean thought about it for a moment before nodding, "Okay."


    The man didn''t mean to rush Lilia to go there. However, his patience was running low. He wanted Lilia to remember what happened between them, because that woman had the right to ept or reject their past.


    *****


    Meanwhile, after Rachel separated from Lilia, the woman stood transfixed in front of the hotel lobby door. She stared at the speeding car until it was out of sight. Rachel frowned as she thought back to her best friend''s face.


    After meeting Mellie, Rachel could see that Lilia''s face was filled with worry. She wanted to help ease her friend''s burden, but she didn''t know what she could do for Lilia.


    Rachel hated the feeling of helplessness that was creeping up her heart. She hated feeling that she couldn''t do what she wanted. It felt as if she could only stand there and watch the people she cared about sink into the mud. Rachel wanted to run and help them, but invisible chains held her in ce.


    "I''m really useless ..." Rachel muttered as she turned around.


    She dragged her steps into the hotel lobby. Rachel was so lost in thoughts of her own that she paid no attention to her surroundings.


    "Ouch!" Rachel was shocked when she collided with someone.


    She held the tip of her sore nose and stared at the person''s face. Her gaze met a pair of cold, irritated eyes. Rachel''s face suddenly turned white.


    "M-Mr n..." Rachel muttered frantically.


    Of all the people she could hit, why would she run into her own boss, n Hartanto?!


    "I-I''m sorry!" Rachel quickly stepped aside and bowed to n. Then she turned to leave, but the man''s t voice stopped her.


    "Wait a minute."


    Rachel''s heart stopped when she heard the call. She slowly turned around and put on an innocent smile, "Can I help you, Mr. n?" She asked politely.


    Even though Rachel just wanted to run away from there, she didn''t dare to oppose n. The man was thergest shareholder of the AL-Ide Company. If he wanted, he could fire Rachel with the flick of a finger.


    "Print out this report for me and make it triple. Make sure you don''t leave traces when printing. Then buy me a box of colic pills." n ordered while handing her a sh disc.


    Rachel epted him nkly. She took turns staring at the sh disc in her hand and the man who had walked away. Did n really just give her an assignment?


    "Ah, I almost forgot." n suddenly stopped walking and turned to look at Rachel, "I need all of that as soon as possible. Deliver the items I asked for to room 2089. Got it?"


    Rachel straightened up, "Ready! I will be back soon!"


    When n''s figure disappeared into the elevator, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. She nced at her watch, which read nine in the evening. The woman opened her cell phone and started looking for a printing shop that was still opente at night. Since n told her not to leave any traces, this sh disc must contain sensitive information.


    Rachel found a printer shop near the hotel and immediately walked there. Fortunately, it was a small shop that the owner didn''t take much care of. The shop owner was busy ying games when Rachel arrived.. The man told her to print the document herself without looking up from hisputer screen.

 Chapter 224 - What Do You See?

    After printing the information in threefold at n''s orders, Rachel made sure that she didn''t leave any traces. Then she paid the shop owner before leaving. Her next destination was a pharmacy. She didn''t know what kind of stomachache medicine n needed, so she bought three different types of them. Then she immediately returned to the hotel.


    It had been fifteen minutes since n sent her. Rachel arrived at room 2089 precisely after that. She took a deep breath before ringing the room''s bell. Secondster, the door to the room swung open. The strong smell of cigarettes rushed over Rachel''s nose.


    She looked up and saw n, who opened the door. Rachel handed him the items the man had requested, "Mr n, here is the report and the stomachache medicine you asked for." She said.


    n just nced at the objects without taking them, "Come in." He shortly ordered.


    Rachel froze for a moment. She had no intention of going into n''s room at all. She just wanted to hand over the things and go to sleep. But n was the boss, and the boss''s words couldn''t be challenged!


    Finally, Rachel entered n''s room. But she deliberately held the door open. She didn''t want to cause a scandal or misunderstanding with n.


    The man''s room was very spacious and decorated with expensive furnishings. n sat behind the counter smoking a cigarette and reading the report for tomorrow''s meeting. The man was wearing a dark blue shirt and ck pants, looking rxed. He ignored Rachel''s presence who stood transfixed in the center of the room.


    Rachel stole a nce at the man, shifting nervously. She began to notice the fact that she was alone with her boss. If someone saw Rachel entering n''s hotel roomte at night�� she might be fired for causing a scandal!


    As Rachel''s mind filled with the worst scene, n tapped his cigarette butt against the edge of the ashtray. He red at Rachel as he said, "Why are you just standing there? Come over here and sort this data out!"


    Rachel hurried over to the counter the man was sitting on, then began tidying up the documents that were scattered across the counter. Her movements were swift and well trained because she used to do this kind of work in her formerpany. As a high school graduate with no work experience or connections, Rachel could only rely on hard work to get a job.


    Meanwhile, n waspletely focused on his job and acted as if Rachel wasn''t there. The man frowned from time to time. Sometimes he picked up his pen and made notes on the document. n''s concentrating figure and seriousness looked amazing in Rachel''s eyes.


    The woman finished with her assignment and stepped back so as not to distract n''s concentration. Yet she repeatedly stole nces at him. The man''s body was so tall that Rachel couldn''t reach over his head even with n sitting on the chair.


    Rachel hardly ever met n at the officetely. The man was a shareholder, while she was just a new employee. Their status difference was like heaven and earth. If it weren''t for this business trip, Rachel would never have had the opportunity to work alongside n like this.


    From the start, she knew that this man was like a moon far beyond her reach. That''s why Rachel didn''t have any special feelings for n. She was well aware of her own position, so she simply admired the man''s abilities.


    But it seemed Rachel''s gaze was too sharp. The man looked up and their eyes met. Although n didn''t say anything, he looked ufortable with Rachel''s lingering gaze.


    "What are you looking at?" n asked curtly.


    Rachel hastily lowered her head, "No, it''s nothing, Mr. n." She said with a flushed face. She scolded herself for being too lost in her own thoughts.


    n waved his hand, "Go." He said coldly.


    "Well." Rachel turned and almost ran out of the room.


    But her steps stopped in the doorway. Rachel turned, her face filled with doubt.


    She was silent for a few moments before finally saying, "Mr. n, don''t forget to take your medicine."


    When n looked up, he only caught a glimpse of Rachel walking out of his room. The man''s gaze fell on the medicine Rachel had left on the counter. He sighed and got up to take the medicine.


    *****


    That night, Lilia hadn''t slept even if it was already half past twelve at night. Sheid on her bed with wide eyes. The light of a pair of smallmps on either side of the bed lit up Lilia''s face. The woman slipped her hand under the pillow and felt the smooth screen of her cellphone.


    That thing was the main reason why Lilia couldn''t sleep tonight. She had messaged Mellie via the Other app around nine o''clock earlier. But Mellie had not replied to her message until now.


    Lilia continued to wait until Jean fell asleep. She muted her cellphone so as not to disturb the man''s rest. Every few minutes, Lilia would take out her cellphone and check if there was a reply from Mellie.


    Fifteen minutes before twelve o''clock, a notification finally appeared on Lilia''s cellphone screen. Various mixed feelings filled Lilia''s chest. She lowered the brightness of her cellphone before opening the chat from Mellie.


    The answer Lilia had been waiting for was short, clear, and concise.


    [Mellie]: "Sorry, I just finished."


    Lilia smiled softly and typed a reply.


    [Lilia]: "It''s okay."


    After sending that, Lilia started typing in another sentence. But she canceled her intention and deleted the sentence. She continued typing in something, then erased it back as if she wasn''t sure what to say.


    It seemed that Mellie also had the same doubts, because there was the words ''Mellie is typing ...'', but no message was sent.


    Lilia and Mellie were very simr, both in appearance and in behavior. But that''s what made them even more awkward to start a conversation and close the distance between them.


    After spending a few minutes moving back and forth like that, the two of them sent messages at the same time.


    [Mellie]: "What are you doing?"


    [Lilia]: "What are you doing?"


    *****


    At the same time, inside the derelict factory building, vines crawled on its almost copsing walls. Weeds grew waist-high all around the ce. This building used to be a ss factory, but the factory was closed years ago due to a terrible ident. Anyone in their right mind wouldn''t want to visit this haunted building.


    However, this building was suitable for Mellie and her subordinates, who needed a base for their operations. The first floor of the building was covered in thatch and various garbage, so they used it as a ce to park the van. Mellie and her subordinates lived on the second floor of the factory.


    A group of tents were installed in a semicircle. Behind the defensive line, there was their ''arsenal''. But the only weapons in question were stic toy guns, baseball bats and axes.


    Mellie, who was called captain by her subordinates, actually worked as a professional debt collector. She was hired by severalpanies to go after people who refused to pay their debts and ''persuade'' them to pay.


    The woman had no permanent job or family, but she survived by selling her martial arts skills. However, Mellie didn''t want Lilia to know about this risky job.. She feared that the woman might resent her for doing menial work like this.

 Chapter 225 - Go For Coffee With Me

    That night, before Mellie could reply to Lilia''s message, they had just stormed someone''s house to collect a debt. They had a fight with security that was called by the host. As a result, Mellie''s beautiful face was bruised and there were torn sores on her lips.


    But this was amon thing for Mellie. She leaned back on the bed staring at her cell phone screen. When she read the sentence "What are you doing?" from Lilia, the corners of her mouth automatically lifted into a wide smile. Although the movement made the wound bleed, Mellie was barely aware of the pain.


    Mellie thought for a moment before typing her reply.


    [Mellie]: "I''m not doing anything other than replying to your message."


    After submitting that, Mellie got an idea and immediately wrote it down.


    [Mellie]: "Do you have free time tomorrow? How about you go out for coffee with me?"


    The woman immediately pressed the send button without thinking. As Mellie reread the message, she frowned with a look of disgust. This sentence sounded like something a cheap man would say trying to seduce a woman!


    On the other hand, Lilia couldn''t help butugh when she read the message. She could imagine Mellie''s expression and voice as she pronounced those lines clearly. She imagined that the woman would try her best to sound calm and confident.


    [Lilia]: "Yes, let''s go. Where will we meet?"


    Mellie let out a sigh of relief when she found out that Lilia epted her invitation. She immediately replied to the woman''s message.


    [Mellie]: "I''m nning to go downtown tomorrow. I''ll meet you there. I''ll send you the specific addresster, okay?"


    [Lilia]: "Okay. Have a good sleep."


    Mellie couldn''t hide her smile as she read the message. How long had it been since someonest said good night to her? She closed her cell phone, but she couldn''t sleep. Her heart was filled with indescribable joy.


    She had never met someone who could soften her heart like Lilia. Her heart that was hard as steel and tempered by the harshness of life suddenly melted the moment Lilia touched it. When Mellie was with that woman, she felt as if she was valued and looked upon as equal. Something as simple as that was enough to make her happy.


    Mellie opened her cell phone again, then started surfing the inte. She wanted to know all the news about Lilia. So far, she had never been interested in the entertainment world. It was hard enough to deal with her own life, let alone other''s. She didn''t need to know the lives of other people she would never meet like artists and celebrities.


    But thereinid the mistake. If she hadn''t met Lilia yesterday, Mellie would never have known that there was a model who looked so much like her.


    *****


    Mellie woke up at five in the next morning. She immediately searched her tent for something. Themotion woke up the people sleeping next to her tent.


    Herri crept out of his tent with sleepy eyes. He walked over to Mellie''s tent and peeked inside, "Captain�� What are you doing? Why is it so fussy?" He weakly protested.


    "I''m looking for something." Mellie replied curtly without stopping to search her things. Her actions were so violent that the little tent shook violently about to copse.


    "Huh? What are you looking for? It''s still early in the morning, the sun hasn''t even risen yet." Herri asked, rubbing his eyes.


    They were all exhausted afterst night''s violent fight. That''s why they hoped to wake up at noon today, but it looked like Mellie wouldn''t let them rest in peace.


    Finally, Mellie turned to her subordinate. She frowned and asked, "Where''s the powder you gave mest time?"


    "What?" Herri blinked, not sure if he had heard wrong, "Powder, you say?"


    It looked like the captain had gone crazy! Wasn''t she a tough woman who could knock out a muscr man without a weapon?! Why was she suddenly attracted to feminine items like powder?! Herri would have believed her more if Mellie had told him to fetch an ax!


    Herri said nothing, but Mellie could read the man''s expression like an open book. The woman''s face turned expressionless before she finally kicked Herri out.


    The poor mannded a few feet away from Mellie''s tent while groaning in pain. He hadn''t said anything but why did he get kicked?!


    Mellie sighed and looked around her tent. This morning, she just remembered that her face was still covered in wounds fromst night''s fight. She couldn''t appear in front of Lilia with a face like this. Somehow, Mellie knew that woman would be worried about her.


    She remembered that one of the people she billed had given her all her cosmetic supplies to pay off her debt. Mellie never needed anything of the sort, so she kept them somewhere. She was starting to regret her decision now.


    Meanwhile, Herri slowly rose from the floor while listening to Mellie''s sigh from inside the tent. He felt that his captain had be strange since meeting that beautiful womanst night.


    The man decided to immediately consult his fellow subordinates regarding this change. Maybe they needed to start raising money to get the captain examined!


    When Mellie heard the discussion of his subordinates, she beat them all for thinking she had a brain tumor. But that''s a story for another time.


    *****


    Around eleven in the morning, Lilia was sitting inside a small cafe. The cafe was never empty as it was located in a pretty busy office district.


    After Lilia received the message from Mellie that morning, she went straight to the cafe the woman mentioned. She had said goodbye to Jean, who reminded her repeatedly to let Clifford apany her. Even though her husband was sometimes overprotective, Lilia knew that was Jean''s way of showing his concern.


    Lilia watched the pedestrians passing by outside the cafe window. She was seen ying with her cell phone restlessly. About fifteen minutester, her ears caught the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Lilia turned her head and saw the appearance of the woman she had been waiting for. Mellie was still wearing the same ck clothes asst night. The woman approached Lilia''s table and sat across from her.


    "Sorry I''mte." Mellie said. In contrast to Lilia''s subtle voice, Mellie''s voice was clear and full of confidence.


    "No, I just got here too." Lilia shook her head. Then she noticed that there was tape stuck to the side of Mellie''s face, "Are you alright? Is your face hurt because of something?" Lilia asked worriedly.


    Mellie touched the tape and smiled faintly, "I am alright. Yesterday I identally scratched my own cheek, that''s all."


    The woman couldn''t find the cosmetics she needed, so she could only use a bandage to cover her wounds. Fortunately, the sores on her lips faded and were barely visible.


    Lilia looked at Mellie with concern. She felt that the woman was full of secrets she could not reveal. But it''s not time to talk about that yet. She handed Mellie the menu book.


    "Okay, what drink do you want to order?" Lilia said to change the topic.


    A few minutester, Mellie had ordered a cup of Americano coffee, while Lilia ordered her favorite caramel mhiato. After their order came, there was only an awkward silence between them.


    There were so many questions Lilia wanted to ask Mellie. She sipped her coffee while thinking about the best way to strike up a conversation.


    "You��"


    "You��"


    Just as Lilia opened her mouth, Mellie also spoke up. The two of them looked at each other in surprise. Lilia immediately retracted her words, but it turned out that Mellie also had the same thought.


    "You first."


    "You first."


    For a moment, there was only silence between them. The two of them looked at each other before theirughter broke out. Moments like this could make the distance between them feel even closer.


    Then Lilia put down her ss and looked at Mellie with a serious expression, "You are the member of the Irwan Family, right?"


    Lilia''s voice indicated that this was a statement, not a question.

 Chapter 226 - Denied Identity

    Mellie just stared at Lilia without saying anything for a few moments. Her eyes were fixed on the model''s expression, as if waiting for her to change her mind. But when Lilia looked back at her confidently, Mellie slightly smiled.


    The short haired woman raised her coffee cup as she asked, "Why are you so sure that I am a member of the Irwan Family?"


    "Intuition." Lilia answered without hesitation.


    Hearing that answer, Mellie''sughter suddenly exploded. Her loudughter made the cafe visitors turn their head towards them. Mellie''s sudden movement shook her coffee cup, making her hands ssh with hot coffee. The woman hurriedly put her cup back on the table as she wiped her tears.


    "Aah, I didn''t expect that kind of answer at all. Because your answer is soforting to me, then I will be honest with you." Mellie''s gaze turned serious, "You''re right, I was once part of the Irwan Family."


    "Once?" Lilia tilted her head when she caught that word.


    "I''m no longer the daughter of the Irwan Family." Mellie smiled bitterly, "To be precise, I died five years ago. Now I''m just a ghost from the past."


    Lilia''s heart ached when she saw the sadness behind Mellie''s smile. She leaned over and asked, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    A look full of conflict crossed Mellie''s face. It wasn''t easy for her to talk about her past, but somehow, she felt that Lilia deserved to know.


    "I��"


    Just as Mellie was starting to open her mouth, there was the sound of rushing footsteps entering the cafe. Apanied by the clear sound of the bells, several men in police uniform burst into the small cafe. The other visitors immediately turned pale and moved away from them. However, the eyes of the policemen were only on the table by the window.


    When the policemen walked over, Lilia ignored them. She assumed that they were here to enjoy coffee like normal people. But apparently, she was wrong.


    Without saying anything, two policemen immediately arrested Mellie and handcuffed her hands. The incident happened so fast that neither Lilia nor Mellie had time to react.


    When the policemen pulled Mellie to her feet, Lilia suddenly realized. She jumped to her feet and protested, "Sir, aren''t you arresting the wrong person?!"


    Lilia didn''t understand why the police suddenly arrested Mellie. What did that woman do?! She just sat here and drank coffee like a normal person!


    One of the policemen red at Lilia, but his expression immediately turned shocked. He took turns looking at the faces of the model and Mellie''s, as if they were matching something. Then the policeman narrowed his eyes with suspicion.


    "What is your rtionship with this woman?" The high-ranking officer asked her harshly.


    Hearing that, Mellie immediately rebelled against the grip of the two policemen, "We just happened to meet! I don''t even know who that woman is!" She said aloud


    In her heart, Mellie cursed her stupidity. How could she be this careless? She was so happy that she was going to meet Lilia that she didn''t even notice she was being followed by the police! That was the only exnation why they caught her so quickly!


    Technically, a debt collector like Mellie was not recognized as a legal job. Coupled with their tendency to resort to violence, people in this profession were often arrested by the police. This wasn''t the first time they had arrested Mellie. But she didn''t want to drag Lilia into her troubles!


    The cop tightened his grip on Mellie while ring at her, "Shut up! I didn''t ask you!" He snapped.


    But because Mellie didn''t stop fighting, the cop lost his temper. He handed the woman to his subordinates while ordering, "Take her out of here!"


    "Hey, wait! Listen to my word, damn it!" Mellie continued screaming and swearing as she was dragged outside into the police car.


    However, as soon as Mellie saw who was in the car, she immediately fell silent. Weren''t they all her men?! Why were they also caught by the police?!


    "Captain..." Herri called in a pitiful voice.


    One of the policemen who brought Mellie to the carughed derisively, "Just call her the captain you want, but she won''t be able to save you now!" The shock made Mellie grit her teeth with a red face.


    Meanwhile, Lilia was still standing rooted in her ce. She hated herself because she could only be silent and watch as Mellie was taken away by the police. Lilia approached another policeman with a slightly friendlier face.


    "Sir, please exin to me about the arrest just now. What crime has shemitted?" Lilia asked carefully.


    The policeman answered without turning around, "She used excessive force when terrorizing her victims. In essence, that woman is disturbing the social order here!"


    Not long after that, the cop then realized who he was talking to. The man turned towards Lilia and squinted suspiciously.


    "Wait a minute, who are you?" Asked the policeman in surprise.


    Lilia''s mind was still focused on the usation that was used as an excuse to arrest Mellie so she didn''t immediately answer the question. Lilia couldn''t believe that woman was as bad as they imed. There must be something wrong here!


    Lilia lifted her chin up high and answered confidently, "I am Mellie''s sister!"


    The model deliberately revealed her rtionship with Mellie so that she could follow the progress of the case. She could even help that woman!


    "Sister, huh?" The policeman grabbed Lilia''s arm, "Then you also need toe with us!"


    Lilia followed the policeman without a fight. In just a short time, three police cars had sped away from the little cafe. They all headed to the nearby police station.


    Unfortunately, Lilia was so focused on helping Mellie that she forgot about the paparazzi. She didn''t know who recorded it, but the video of Lilia being escorted into the police car immediately spread in cyberspace. The video was even titled "Famous model caught by the police?!"


    *****


    When they arrived at the police station, Lilia had sent a message to Jean regarding this incident. Clifford also drove from a distance and stalked them all along. Lilia felt a little calm because she knew Jean would definitely help her deal with this situation. She wasn''t sure if she could solve this problem alone.


    Along the way, Lilia managed to get the police who were escorting her to tell her about Mellie''s crime. She was a little stunned when she heard that Mellie was actually a professional debt collector. So it turned out that the woman had to challenge dangers every day to survive.


    Lilia wanted to know what happened five years ago that made Mellie live like this. The Irwan family had as much wealth as the Widjaya Family! How could they let their daughter risk her life just for a bite of rice?! What made Mellie show such deep hatred towards the Irwan Family? What is her fault till she dare to do this?


    Lilia secretly sighed. If the policemen were willing to wait just five minutes, she might be able to figure out the answer to her question. Lilia was determined to meet Mellie as soon as possible and hear the woman''s story.


    But the reality said differently. Once they arrived at the police station, Mellie was immediately led into the interrogation room.. Lilia didn''t even have time to see her figure, let alone talk to her.

 Chapter 227 - Inspector Leonard

    Lilia shifted nervously in her chair. Her gaze swept across the interrogation room where she was currently in. Apart from her, there was only a senior policeman in that room.


    The policeman stared at Lilia closely. The middle-aged man''s hand held the victim''s report about Mellie''s assaultst night. He cleared his throat before asking, "Miss Lilia, you im that you are the suspect''s sister?"


    "Yes, true." Lilia nodded and tried to look confident, "I''m her sister."


    The senior policeman let out a heavy sigh, "If you really are her sister, why don''t you stop her frommitting illegal acts like this? I''m sure if you know what she did was illegal here!"


    This reply stunned Lilia. The policeman''s words were so precise that she could not immediately answer. Lilia thought for a while before finally saying, "�� I only found out about it today. Was her action really that bad?"


    The policeman frowned, but he still answered Lilia, "I can''t say how bad it was, but it sure was enough to encourage the victim to report this incident. Last night, the suspect and her subordinates broke into the victim''s house without permission andmitted vandalism."


    When he saw Lilia tilting her head in confusion, the policeman immediately exined.


    "I mean, they smashed ssware like vases and sprayed paint all over the house. Then they also got into a fight with security guards who were trying to catch them." The cop exined, "Their actions are clearly detrimental to the victims, so they have to pay the consequences. You understand, right?"


    Lilia nodded with a bitter expression. She was sure that Mellie also knew that what she had done was not right. However, the woman had no other choice. Mellie wouldn''t be able to survive if she didn''t do this.


    After answering a few more questions, Lilia was released by the policeman. She sat in the waiting area while waiting for Jean''s arrival. Lilia was sure that man would definitelye. Even if she hadn''t told Jean earlier, Clifford would have reported the situation to his boss.


    While waiting, Lilia looked for information about professional debt collectors using the inte. Unfortunately, there was currently no clear definition of this profession in Indonesia. It could be said that the profession fell in a gray zone between legal and illegal. If the person Mellie charged yesterday didn''t report to the police, the police wouldn''t be able to arrest the woman.


    *****


    About twenty minutester, a Mercedes Benz stopped in front of the police station. Two men stepped out of the car. The two of them both had handsome faces, with tall and sturdy bodies wrapped in expensive clothes. The appearance of the two men immediately caused amotion at the police station.


    Jean ignored the stares and whispers of everyone there. His eyes were only on the figure of his wife, who was sitting alone in the waiting area. Without waiting any longer, Jean immediately approached Lilia.


    Andrew, who apanied Jean, could only smile slightly to see Jean''s protective side. He followed behind his brother-inw while nodding at the familiar police officer. Andrew''s extensive connections were the main reason why Jean asked him toe here. Jakarta was the territory of the Austin Family, unlike Surabaya.


    Jean arrived beside Lilia and immediately rubbed her head. His eyes never left that woman''s figure, "How long have you been here? How is the situation?" Jean asked, worried.


    Lilia looked up and met the man''s eyes. Jean''s warm gaze gave her a feeling of calm, as if everything was going to be alright. Lilia smiled bitterly and said, "Thank goodness you''re here. I don''t know the details, but the police are interrogating Mellie right now."


    Jean turned to Andrew, who immediately nodded and took out his cell phone. The man called someone, but he didn''t exin anything.


    Andrew only said briefly, "I''m here." Then he hung up the phone again.


    Lilia had doubts that such a brief conversation could solve this situation, but she was proven wrong. In just a few minutes, an inspector on duty emerged from one of the interrogation rooms. His stout build and a giant-like stature made him look intimidating. The man''s sharp gaze also reinforced that impression.


    Andrew walked over to the man and shook hands with a warmugh, "Leo, looks like I''m going to trouble you again today."


    "No problem, no problem. What do you need today?" Asked the policeman while ncing at Jean and Lilia.


    The man with the nickname Leo nodded at Jean. But when his gaze fell on Lilia''s face, shock colored the man''s face. Even so, Leo didn''t say anything.


    Andrew let go of Leo''s hand and turned towards the couple, "Let me introduce you. He''s the senior inspector here and my old ssmate, Leonard Adler. Leo, they are Jean Widjaya and Lilia Pangestu." He said.


    Leonard shook hands with the two of them before turning back to Andrew. The man was waiting for his ssmate to exin his arrival today. But Andrew looked at Lilia instead.


    "Lilia, can you tell us what happened?" Andrew asked.


    The man actually did not know what had happened that led to Lilia being taken to the police station. Jean suddenly called and asked him toe without exining anything. Since Lilia was his sister-inw and ire herself really liked her, Andrew agreed to help.


    Lilia nodded and began to briefly describe the incident at the cafe. She did not miss the change in Leonard''s expression when he heard her story.


    The inspector sighed silently. So this whole fuss was due to a group of professional debt collectors targeting their victim''s housetely. He thought he''d finally caught them, but it turned out that the leader of the group had a connection with Lilia Pangestu!


    After Lilia finished telling her story, Leonard didn''t say anything. Andrew became worried and nudged his friend, "Leo, how difficult is this situation? Can we finish it with a little money?"


    Even though Andrew said ''a little'', Leonard knew that the amount that was on the man''s mind was not small at all. He sighed and said, "I will try to visit the interrogation room and have a little chat with them. If I need anything, I''ll tell youter."


    Andrew nodded, "I''m sure you can do something about this."


    Leonard turned around and headed for Mellie''s interrogation room. Lilia''s gaze continued to follow the man until he disappeared behind the door. Even though Leonard had promised to deal with this situation, the worry that was filling Lilia''s mind refused to disappear.


    Andrew nced at Lilia and saw her frown. He said, "Lilia, you don''t have to worry. Leonard can be trusted. If he said he would try, that means he had a n." Andrew''s voice was filled with deep trust in his ssmates.


    Lilia nodded, but Andrew''s words weren''t enough to get rid of her worries about Mellie. Lilia''s bad experience when being interrogated by the police over Sara''s ident didn''t help either. What if Mellie got assaulted by them?


    Jean watched Lilia for a moment before he took the woman''s hand. Then he pulled Lilia back into her chair. Jean''srge hand wrapped her slender hand in his.


    "Don''t worry." Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear, "Even if Brother Andrew can''t solve this problem, you still have me."


    Those simple words were able to dispel Lilia''s worries, like a gust of wind blowing over dark clouds. For the first time since Mellie was arrested, she smiled broadly, "Thank you, Jean.." Lilia whispered back.

 Chapter 228 - Ghost From The Past

    Jean didn''t say anything more, but his hands continued to caress her hand to calm her down. From Lilia''s attitude, Jean knew that the woman that got arrested was someone important to his wife. He wouldn''t let anyone interfere with their rtionship!


    Meanwhile, Lilia went back to thinking about what Mellie said before she was arrested. Her gaze automatically turned to Andrew who was sitting beside her. The Austin Family and the Irwan Family were great friends, so the man should have recognized Mellie if they met.


    "Brother Andrew, does the Irwan family have anyone...?"


    Unfortunately, Lilia''s question was interrupted by Leonard''s appearance. Andrew immediately jumped up from his chair and approached the man, "How about it, Leonard? Do you need anything?" He asked worriedly.


    Leonard walked up to them and hit Andrew on the back, "You are easily worried! It so happened that the victim in this incident was willing to withdraw his report, so that the woman and her men could be released." Leonard said.


    Andrewughed with relief when he heard that, "Thank you, Leo. I know you can always be counted on!" He praised him.


    Even though Andrew said that, he didn''t really believe Leonard''s words. He knew this ssmate very well, so he couldn''t believe that the victim in this case suddenly retracted his report. Andrew believed that Leonard did something that made the victim change his mind.


    At that time, Leonard stole several nces at Lilia. Every time their gazes met, Leonard''s eyes always shed with interest. But that man didn''t say anything to Lilia.


    "You don''t need to thank me." Leonard said to Andrew, "The victim in this case reported to the police because he was scared to death of the debt collectors. After he calmed down, he canceled the report. I hardly did anything." Leonard replied.


    Andrew nodded, "Fine, but it doesn''t change the fact that you help me. If you have free time, I''ll treat you to a drink!"


    As the two of them were talking, a police officer came out of the interrogation room. He carried Mellie and his subordinates behind him. They all looked like ducklings trailing behind their mother.


    Leonard turned around and his gaze fell on Mellie''s figure. The man''s eyes turned cold. Finally, he found the ''stray cat'' he had been looking for! That night, Mellie managed to escape from him, but it turned out that they were destined to meet again. If Leonard hadn''t visited the interrogation room earlier, he wouldn''t have known Mellie was here.


    The inspector walked over to Mellie, who immediately stopped walking and gave her a worried look. Leonard put on a worried face as he asked politely, "Is everything alright?"


    Andrew followed Leonard''s gaze and saw Mellie''s figure. In an instant, the man''s eyes widened. Andrew opened and closed his mouth several times, but no words came out.


    After a while, then Andrew said in a choked voice, "... Mellisa?"


    Both Lilia and Jean turned towards Andrew in surprise. They didn''t know why Andrew looked so shaken. The suspicion in Lilia''s heart turned into a conviction. So Mellie was indeed a member of the Irwan Family!


    But Andrew''s next words took everyone even more by surprise.


    "Aren''t you dead ...?"


    Five years ago, the Irwan Family lost their daughter. Everyone in the Irwan Family and Austin Family knew about that fact.


    But no one thought that Mellisa was still alive today. Even Andrew, who met the woman here in person, had a hard time believing it. He was sure that Mellisa had really lost her life five years ago.


    Even so, the face of this woman in front of him was very simr to Mellisa that he remembered. It was true that these women looked bolder and wilder, but overall, they looked the same.


    Another thing that also surprised Andrew was the resemnce of Mellie''s face to Lilia. The two of them looked so alike that the man would believe they were twins. He wondered if Mellisa had always looked like Lilia, or if that woman had deliberately changed her appearance.


    Naturally, Andrew questioned his memory, because Mellisa''s death made his memories of her blurry. In addition, Lilia and Mellisa''s characters were a stark contrast, like two different rivers that flowed side by side but never met. Lilia was a calm and elegant woman, while Mellisa grew up to be a tomboy and freedom-loving woman. No wonder Andrew didn''t notice their resemnce until now.


    Lilia gave Andrew a quick nce before advancing towards Mellie. She felt that their current ce was not appropriate to discuss theirplex past. The model took Mellie''s hand and said softly, "Let''s go. We can discuss this matter elsewhere."


    Mellie nodded and followed Lilia without protesting. She looked very submissive in front of Lilia, in contrast to her usual wild demeanor. But when Mellie walked past Leonard, the woman deliberately lowered her head and elerated her steps.


    Mellie''s attitude made Leonard smile coldly. So now that woman was trying to avoid him? Did she not remember how their burning passion collided that night?


    *****


    As they left the police station, Lilia had Clifford escort Mellie''s men back to their base. Meanwhile, Lilia, Mellie, and Jean rode in Andrew''s car.


    In the car, the Austin Family''s eldest son gripped the steering wheel and nced at Mellie in the rearview mirror. The woman sat in the back seat with Lilia, but she refused to look at Andrew at all.


    Andrew began to say, "Mellisa, how can you ...?"


    The man''s voice faded as he struggled to find the right words, ''How can you still be alive?'' Sounded like a sentence a petty criminal would say. Andrew was still thinking about his words when Mellie opened her mouth.


    "Mellisa Irwan is dead." She said in a cold voice, "Just call me Mellie."


    That was the first thing Mellie had said to Andrew since they met earlier. Andrew was visibly hurt by Mellie''s cold attitude towards him. But he could only sigh and stop talking to her.


    Andrew turned to Jean who was sitting in the passenger seat, "I have an empty apartment nearby. Shall we talk over there?" He suggested.


    Jean nodded, "Why not?"


    *****


    The apartment that Andrew mentioned was located on the same road as the Lilia and Jean hotels. It was one of the most ssy apartments in Jakarta, with a strategic location and guaranteed security.


    Andrew and the three others entered the apartment where the man lived when he was still single. The whole apartment looked in as the paint was dominated by monochrome colors like ck and white. It was obvious that Andrew didn''t care about the design at all.


    Lilia looked around with curious eyes. Even though Andrew didn''t live here anymore, the apartment''s service always cleaned this ce regrly. The marble floors looked clean and smooth, and there was not even a speck of dust covering the disy of photos on the shelves.


    Andrew threw himself onto one of the couches in the living room, followed by the other three. The man took out a cigarette before offering his cigarette box to Jean. Without saying a word, the two men started smoking a cigarette to help them stay calm.


    Thendlord folded his legs and looked straight at Mellie. He exhaled his cigarette smoke before saying, "Mellisa, tell me what''s going on."


    Lilia took turns looking at Mellie and Andrew. The woman refused to return Andrew''s gaze, as if running away from something, "Brother Andrew, do you know Mellie?" Lilia asked.


    Andrew smoked his cigarette and exhaled again.. Then he replied, "She is Mellisa Irwan, the oldest daughter of the Irwan family who died in a car ident on Jakarta''s toll road five years ago."

 Chapter 229 - An Accident Five Years Ago

    Hearing Andrew''s words, Lilia''s eyes widened in shock, ''Died in an ident�� five years ago?''


    She immediately turned her head towards Mellie�� Mellisa. If Andrew''s words were correct, then Mellie was the oldest daughter of the Irwan Family! Lilia had already guessed that this woman had something to do with the Irwan Family. But she did not think that Mellie had such a great identity.


    Even Jean couldn''t keep his t face and narrowed his eyes when he heard that. His razor sharp gaze fell upon Mellie.


    "Is it true?" Jean asked coldly. The look in his eyes said that he would know right away if Mellisa was lying.


    Others would have shrunk when faced with a Jean like this, but Mellie''s reaction was different. She looked up and met the man''s gaze. Her eyes were calm and clear, without a trace of lies.


    "What he said is true. Mellisa died five years ago." She calmly answered.


    Andrew took a sharp breath when he heard Mellisa repeat that fact. He did not escape detecting the intense hatred that colored the woman''s voice. But it didn''t surprise him if Mellisa held a grudge after an ident five years ago.


    The man still clearly remembered the tragedy on the toll road. News of the ident was like lightning in broad daylight. The Irwan family and the Austin family rushed to the scene of Mellisa''s ident, but they were toote. The SUV the woman was driving was burning so badly that it was almost out of shape. In the driver''s seat, there was a corpse that had been burned to death.


    The SUV was a gift for Mellisa''s 18th birthday and was specially ordered from abroad. Because the Irwan family knew how reckless Mellisa was, they deliberately modified the car to prioritize safety. But all of their efforts were in vain. In the end, Mellisa died in that car.


    When Mellisa''s mother saw the unrecognizable corpse of her daughter, the woman burst into tears while hugging the corpse. How could a mother mistake her own daughter?


    Mellisa''s mother''s attitude convinced Andrew that Mellisa was really dead. In addition, the favorite ring of the daughter of the Irwan family also circled the ring finger of the corpse. The ring was specially made by Grandpa Simon and never left Mellisa''s finger.


    No one knew exactly what caused the ident. The Irwan family and the Austin family work together to investigate the incident, but the results were disappointing. They could only conclude that there was a malfunction in the engine of the car, which caused the gas tank to explode and killed Mellisa.


    Even after five years passed, the details of the ident were still firmly nted in Andrew''s memory. After this tragic incident, Mellisa''s body was buried in the grave of the Irwan family. The topic of their eldest daughter was something taboo to discuss. But now Mellisa reappeared in front of Andrew, like a ghost in broad daylight.


    Next to Mellie, Lilia shuddered when she heard the woman''s voice. How could she possibly speak of her own death so calmly?


    "Brother Drew, now I''m Mellie." Strictly speaking, the woman deliberately used a nickname for Andrew when she spoke.


    Andrew''s heart felt like it was twisted when he heard that. It had been years since hest heard someone call his nickname.


    Mellisa was only half a year older than Andrew''s younger brother, Mike. The two grew up together as childhood friends. Both were naughty children and could not be controlled by anyone. Mellisa would plot mischief, while Mike would follow along and add his own ideas. Their favorite activity was to prank Andrew in a variety of different ways.


    Then Le was born, and she became a devoted follower of the two children. Mellisa didn''t really care about her sister, so Mike was the one who always took care of Le. When they were kids, Mike always said that he would marry Le one day. Therefore, the two families happily arranged their marriage.


    But as Mike grew older, his attitude towards Le took a 180 degree turn. He became colder and cooler, as if he didn''t want to have anything to do with her anymore. The climax was when Mellisa died five years ago.


    Mike shut himself in his room for over a week. No matter who tried to persuade him, the young man refused toe out of his room. When Mike finally recovered from the shock, his attitude became increasingly cynical and out of control. Andrew''s brother''s behavior looked more and more simr to Mellisa. Maybe that''s his way of keeping his childhood friend in mind.


    As Andrew was deep in the past memories, he suddenly realized something. When Mike first met Lilia, the man was acting weird. His gaze never left Lilia''s figure, but he didn''t look like a man in love. Could it be that Mike had noticed the simrities between Lilia and Mellisa since then?


    Andrew rubbed his chin as he considered that possibility. Mellisa was a very precious childhood friend to Mike. Unlike Andrew, who tried not to think about Mellisa, his younger brother was always thinking about her. No wonder Mike ignored Andrew''s warnings about Lilia and kept on approaching Jean''s wife. Every time Mike looked at Lilia, he saw Mellisa''s figure in her.


    The whole apartment was silent as everyone was deep in their thoughts. It was so quiet in the living room that they could hear the sound of the clockwork.


    Lilia continued to stare at the side of Mellie''s face with sparkling eyes. She wanted to express the suspicions that had been filling her mindtely, but Lilia didn''t know how to put it.


    As if feeling Lilia''s gaze, Mellie looked away from Andrew and stared back at the model. For a moment, the two of them stared at each other without saying anything. Finally, Mellie opened her mouth first.


    "�� As you heard from Brother Drew, my real name is Mellisa. I''ll be 27 this year, three years older than you. If you want... " Mellisa paused, as if trying to gather her courage, "...You can call me ''sister''."


    Lilia gasped when she heard that. Mellisa had voiced a suspicion that she couldn''t say. By asking Lilia to call her sister, Mellisa showed that she recognized the Pangestu Family''s daughter as her real sister.


    Lilia opened and closed her mouth several times, but she couldn''t make any sound. The two of them had just met and there was no evidence of their blood rtionship other than their simr appearance. But for the first time, Lilia felt that she had found her family.


    Mellisa smiled faintly as she saw the mixture of surprise and joy on Lilia''s face. She grabbed the cigarette case in front of Andrew before taking out a cigarette. Her movement was so natural it''s easy to figure out that she was a smoker. Mellisa then lit her cigarette.


    Andrew frowned and looked at Mellisa closely. Upon closer inspection, the man noticed that the index and middle fingers of Mellisa''s right hand were slightly yellowish in color. The sign indicated that the woman in front of him was a heavy smoker, different from the Mellisa he remembered.


    "Since when did you learn to smoke?" Andrew asked in a voice that was sharper than he realized.


    Mellie nced at Andrew as she exhaled her cigarette smoke. The cigarette tasted stronger than the one she used to smoke, but Mellie didn''t mind.. She shrugged and replied, "The day I escaped death."

 Chapter 230 - Are You Sure I’m Your Brother?

    The day I escaped death.


    Mellisa said the sentence in a calm and even voice, but it actually sent chills to her listeners. Only someone who had a close call with death could speak of it so calmly.


    Lilia''s gaze was fixed on Mellisa, as if she was afraid that the woman would disappear if she blinked. Even Jean forgot his jealousy, and only kept quiet and tolerated Lilia''s attitude.


    "Can you tell me about the ident in more detail?" Lilia spoke up for the first time since they arrived at this apartment, "What happened that day?"


    Mellisa didn''t answer immediately, but her expression was filled with conflict. Lilia knew that it must not be easy for Mellisa to talk about it. Yet she wanted this woman to share the burdens and secrets she had endured alone over the years. As her younger sister, Lilia just wanted to lighten Mellisa''s burden.


    "Sister Mellie, please tell me!" Lilia took one of the woman''s hands and gave her a pleading look.


    Lilia''s bold action made Mellie choke on her cigarette smoke. She coughed and dropped her cigarette in the ashtray. Couldn''t Lilia''s deed be considered cheating?! How could Mellie resist those adorable puppy eyes?!


    "Ah ... do you really want to hear it?" Mellie asked after she stopped coughing, "Actually I don''t want to tell anyone, but ... I''ll make a special exception for you!"


    Jean and Andrew exchanged amused looks. Mellisa sounded like a bby man who couldn''t refuse his lover''s request. However, Mellisa''s next words made their amusement disappear.


    "If you want to hear my story, these two men must leave first!" Mellisa gave Jean and Andrew a mischievous look.


    Lilia let go of Mellisa''s hand and turned towards them, "Jean, Brother Andrew, will you give us some time together? Please?" She pleaded.


    The two men exchanged nces again, but this time their gazes were tinged with bitterness.


    Andrew stubbed out his cigarette with a sigh, ??Jean, how about we discuss in my study? Recently, the government has issued a new policy regarding the real estate industry in Jakarta. I want to hear your opinion on that." He invited him.


    Jean nodded and got up from his chair. The man stroked Lilia''s head briefly before leaving the living room with Andrew.


    *****


    Mellisa made sure that the two men had left and finally let out a long sigh. She turned to the living room''s table. There were several bottles of drinking water neatly arranged on the table. Next to the water bottles was Andrew''s cell phone. Mellisa grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to Lilia. Then she took another bottle for herself.


    "Hmm ... where should I start my story?" Mellisa muttered as she opened the bottle cap, "As you have heard, I almost died five years ago. But somehow, I managed to escape death. Until now, I still remember the heat of the fire that surrounded me. I thought that I would die, but someone saved me from the burning car."


    Mellisa took a sip of water from her bottle before continuing her story.


    "To be honest, I don''t really remember the details of the ident. I fainted when my car engine suddenly exploded, then the heat of the fire made me wake up. But I guess I ran out of oxygen, so I fell unconscious again."


    Mellisa frowned and tried to exin the incident as best as she could from the fragments of her memory.


    "When I woke up, I found myself lying on the riverbank several kilometers away from the crash site. But��" Mellisa lowered her face, "�� Until now, I don''t know who helped me. I also don''t know why there were other bodies in the car, or why the corpse was wearing my clothes and rings."


    At that time, Mellisa didn''t even think about investigating the ident. Her mind was filled with how she could survive alone. Mellisa knew that someone tried to kill her by ident. Whoever the culprit was, they were brave enough to attack the Irwan Family''s eldest daughter.


    If Mellisa returned to her family, they wouldn''t be able to protect her. And if the culprit found out that she was still alive, they would surelye back to finish the job. Mellisa didn''t want to drag her family into this problem.


    Lilia listened to Mellisa''s story silently. She didn''t want to bother the woman with her questions, but Lilia''s mind continued to move at high speed. Who was brave enough to go against the Irwan Family, one of the richest families in Jakarta? And who saved Mellisa five years ago?


    Lilia''s mind was torn apart by a scraping sound. She looked up and saw Mellisa shift her sitting position to face Lilia. The short-haired woman reached out to touch the model''s smooth face. Mellisa''s fingers moved along Lilia''s eyebrows and eyes, as if she was touching some fragile object that was very precious.


    "As soon as I saw you that night ..." Mellisa said with a dreamy gaze, "�� I''m bing more and more convinced that my sister isn''t Le, but you!"


    Lilia''s heart pounded when she heard the confidence in Mellisa''s voice. Was she really the daughter of the Irwan Family?


    The words ''getting more and more convinced'' in Mellisa''s words just caught Lilia''s attention. Did that mean Mellisa had suspected Le beforehand, so her meeting with Lilia reinforced that suspicion?


    "Our thick eyebrows are simr to Grandpa''s. Our eyes are exactly the same as Mom''s, while your nose is more like Dad''s." Mellisa said that while touching every part of Lilia''s face that she spoke of. Her expression looked very emotional and nostalgic. Lilia was sure that this woman must have missed her family for the past five years.


    "What ..." Those words escaped Lilia''s lips without her noticing.


    "What''s wrong?" Mellisa cocked her head.


    Lilia bit her lip with a hesitant expression. After hearing Mellisa''s words just now, Lilia should be relieved. She finally found the truth she had been looking for all this time. But her heart was filled with doubt and fear. Lilia gripped her drinking bottle tighter and dared to voice her doubts.


    "... Are you sure that I am your sister?" Lilia lowered her head, didn''t dare to look at Mellisa when she asked that.


    Her mind was chaotic and her emotions were mixed. It all started with Lilia''s wish to confirm her blood rtionship with Sylvia. But the further she investigated, the bigger the problem had be than she thought.


    Before this, Lilia had never thought that she wasn''t the real daughter of the Pangestu Family. Even though Sylvia had treated her badly all this time, she was trying to excuse her attitude. Maybe that woman didn''t like Lilia, no matter how hard she tried to please Sylvia.


    But now Mellisa, the Irwan Family''s eldest daughter, stated withplete confidence that she was her sister�� in other words, Lilia was the Irwan Family''s daughter. Mellisa''s words turned her world upside down and made Lilia doubt everything she knew so far.


    Mellisa smiled and nodded when she heard Lilia''s question. She understood why the woman had a hard time believing her words. Lilia was raised as the daughter of the Pangestu Family for 24 years of her life. There was no way she could ept the fact that she had been living a lie all this time.


    "Based on the simrity of our appearance, I believe that you are my sister.." Mellisa replied calmly, "But I think it would be better if we did a DNA test. That way, you won''t hesitate anymore, right?"

 Chapter 231 - Sacrificed His Lifetime

    Lilia looked up in surprise. Her expression brightened when she heard Mellisa''s suggestion.


    "I agree. We''d better do this in an official way so there''s no doubt." Lilia answered with a relieved smile.


    Mellisa watched Lilia for a while, but the model just stared back looking a bit confused. Mellisa smiled a little while shaking her head. Others might not be able to believe Mellisa''s story and demand that she prove her identity first.


    But Lilia was different. The woman believed her story with all her heart. Mellisa felt a little worried that her innocent sister might be fooled by bad people, but then she remembered that Lilia had Jean. That scary man would definitely protect Lilia from people with bad intentions. Besides, Lilia wasn''t stupid either. Her sister must have thought through the story carefully before deciding to believe it.


    Mellisa got up from the sofa and walked to the front of the window. Therge ss window provided a view of the bustling city of Jakarta. The woman touched the window pane while saying in a bitter voice, "If you had appeared five years ago, maybe I wouldn''t have had an ident."


    Lilia stared at Mellisa''s back in surprise, "Do you suspect Le of being the culprit five years ago?"


    Mellisa nodded without turning to Lilia. She said in a self-mocking tone, "I''ve been suspicious of Le since six years ago, to be precise. At that time, I happened to find that Le owns many residential properties in Jakarta."


    Mellisa''s fingers traced the dewy windows, forming a silhouette of a house.


    "Do you know that the Irwan Family has the principle to always live humbly? Even though we were one of the richest families in Jakarta and my grandfather was a famous painter, we were always taught to not live in avish lifestyle."


    While talking, Mellisa continued to draw on the ss until there were silhouettes of three houses side by side.


    "At that time, Le was just growing up. How could she afford to buy a house in Jakarta? That child is clearly viting the principles of the Irwan Family." Mellisa said bitterly, "The amount of money for daily living expenses and pocket money that we get every month is predetermined. Even the gifts we get at the beginning of each year are always managed by Mom and Dad."


    Mellisa lowered her hand from the window pane and stared at the image she made with hatred.


    "Even if Le saved up all her money during her 18 years of life, she won''t have enough money to buy a house, let alone three houses at once!" Mellisa finally turned towards Lilia, "But do you know what I found?"


    Sunlight from outside the window entered freely and illuminated Mellisa''s figure. The woman''s body looked like it was giving off its own light. Her white skin, which was adorned with bruises and scars from her harsh life, became even more prominent.


    But in Lilia''s eyes, she couldn''t see any light. Her world looked dark and gloomy, as if it was covered in overcast clouds. She got up from the sofa and walked over to Mellisa, "What did you find?" She asked as she stopped beside the woman.


    Le Irwan, how many secrets were hidden behind your cute attitude?


    Mellisa grabbed Lilia''s hand and squeezed it gently. Then she turned her gaze out the window, "I found that there is a husband and wife who regrly fund Le. After I started to suspect her, I stalked them on purpose. The couple treats Le very well and is willing to give her anything she asks for."


    Mellisa nced at Lilia, whose face turned deathly pale.


    "If I didn''t happen to find that couple, there wouldn''t be anyone in the Irwan Family who would know that the sweet and innocent Le secretly owns private property."


    Unfortunately, Lilia only heard Mellisa''s words until the part ''husband and wife''. She didn''t listen to the rest of the woman''s words. Her mind immediately fell to Robert and Sylvia. Lilia remembered very well that her parents regrly went to Jakarta every few months. They always imed that they were away on business, but was that true?


    Their departure schedule was never fixed. Sometimes they would go every few months, but other times, they would go every month. Lilia forced herself to remember when her parents started traveling to Jakarta. As far as Lilia''s memory, Robert and Sylvia had been doing this for a long time, at least over six years ago.


    Did they go to Jakarta to meet Le? Were they funding Le''svish lifestyle? And were they the one who bought property in Jakarta for that woman?


    Mellisa looked at Lilia with a worried expression. She didn''t want to say this, but she felt that her sister needed to know. Mellisa said slowly, "If my guess is right, the husband and wife couple ... are your current parents."


    Lilia didn''t answer, but she pulled her hand away from Mellisa''s grip. With stiff, robotic movements, Lilia headed to the sofa and searched for her cellphone. She wanted to find a photo of her parents to see if her sister''s guess was correct.


    Tears obscured Lilia''s sight as she continued to search the sofa with blind movements. She gritted her teeth and blinked to wipe away her tears. But tremendous sadness hit her. If what Mellisa said was true, then how much money did her parents spend for Le?


    As a result, when the Pangestu Family went into financial crisis, they did not hesitate to sell their daughter in a contract marriage. If Lilia hadn''t met Jean, if Lilia hadn''t met Mellisa, would she have to keep paying for Le all her life?


    A few tears fell on the sofa. Lilia paused for a moment to roughly wipe away her tears. She thought back to what Sylvia had said when Lilia was trying to refuse the contract marriage.


    "You grew up on good food and good clothes all this time! Now this family is facing difficulties and you don''t want to help? Can''t you sacrifice a little for your family?"


    Lilia''s heart felt like it was being cut to pieces when she remembered those words. So all this time, Lilia''s existence in the Pangestu Family was only to be sacrificed and used for the rest of her life. She considered them her family, but they only saw her as a tool.


    "Here."


    Suddenly, Mellisa handed Lilia''s cell phone to her. The woman didn''t have the heart to see Lilia looking frantically for her cellphone, so she helped find it.


    Lilia epted the cell phone with trembling hands. She opened her photo album and scrolled through the screen while looking for photos of her parents among the thousands of photos. Lilia''s eyes widened in relief when she found her photo with Robert. However, she couldn''t find a single photo of Sylvia. The woman never wanted to take a picture with her ''daughter''.


    "This ..." Lilia handed her a photo of Robert, "Is it true��?" Her voice cracked as she tried to ask the question.


    Mellisa studied the photo for a moment, then looked back at Lilia. Her expression was so t as she replied, "That''s right, that''s the man I saw."


    "I see ... I see." Lilia closed her cellphone and fell down on the sofa. All of her strength seemed to disappear when she heard Mellisa''s answer.


    So Robert and Sylvia had been lying to her all this time. Lilia always thought that even if Sylvia didn''t love her, the love she got from her father was enough. However, it turned out that Robert was just acting as if he loved Lilia so that she would agree to this contract marriage. Over the years, that man raised Lilia like amb to be ughtered. They didn''t really love her!


    Even a while ago, Sylvia asked Lilia for 200 million. Did that woman intend to use it for Le''s sake? Then who was Lilia in their eyes? Did they think of her as a walking ATM machine that they could use whenever they wanted? Then what about the Widjaya Family? Were Robert and Sylvia just after their money too?

 Chapter 232 - Next Step

    Mellisa shifted restlessly when she saw Lilia''s nk gaze and the tears that kept flowing from her eyes. Then she sat beside her, and hugged her carefully.


    "Don''t cry for them. They don''t deserve your tears. They''re not worth it." Mellisa said with an awkward tone. She had never been in a situation where she needed to calm someone down like now. But Mellisa felt that she didn''t want to let Lilia feel sad alone, "After all, Le is a cunning woman. She even dared to take my life!"


    Those words finally caught Lilia''s attention. She rubbed her eyes and pulled away from the woman''s embrace, then she looked at Mellisa in surprise, "Are you serious? I can''t imagine Le being able to plot such an ident��"


    Five years ago, Le was just a 19 year old girl. In addition, she came from a family of painters, not a family of businessmen like the Austin Family or the Widjaya Family. Where did she learn how to make premeditated murder look like idents?


    Mellisa sighed and tucked a strand of Lilia''s hair behind her ear, "I understand what you mean, but the ident was very strange. Until now, I''m notpletely sure if Le is the culprit. But I can''t imagine someone else wanting to kill me like that." Mellisa exined, "Plus, the timing is just too right! How could I get into an ident right after I suspected Le''s identity?"


    Mellisa, the eldest daughter of the Irwan Family, was the opposite of Le. Their striking difference stood out since they were little. Maybe it''s also because of their different personalities. Mellisa could not be as gentle and elegant as Le. Nor could she imitate her submissive attitude.


    When Mellisa was a child, her performance in school was just mediocre. Like any child, she prefered to y rather than study. But Le was not like any other child. She grew up to be obedient, polite and intelligent. That''s what made everyone in the Irwan Family, even their rtives, prefered Le over Mellisa.


    The different personalities of Mellisa and Le, as well as how adults in the family treated them, made the siblings drive even further apart. Mellisa could not stand Le''s nagging attitude she always showed in front of adults, while Le didn''t like the rough games Mellisa yed with her friends.


    As they grew older, their rtionship didn''t get better and instead became more and more damaged. The main culprit was Mike. Le fell in love with Mike, but Andrew''s brother was on good terms with Mellisa. With the man''s help, Mellisa revealed secret after secret Le had been hiding.


    Lilia looked at Mellisa who was deep in thought. The two of them were simr in this respect, wherein Lilia also tended to ignore her surroundings when she was busy thinking. She touched Mellisa''s shoulder and asked, "For the past five years, why didn''t you return to the Irwan Family?"


    That was the first question that came to Lilia''s mind when she heard that Mellisa ''died'' five years ago. Why did that woman hide the fact that she was still alive?


    Hearing that, Mellisa closed her eyes and was silent for a moment. When she opened her eyes again, she replied, "Even if I go home, what can I do? Neither I nor my family know the truth behind the ident. Plus, I don''t have enough evidence to use Le. If Ie back now, I''ll just be killed again!"


    Mellisa reached out and patted Lilia''s head in an awkward motion.


    "I know you only think of what''s best for me, but you have to be careful with Le. Don''t you find it strange that she was able to have the support of the Irwan Family and the couple for over 20 years? Her ability cannot be underestimated!" Mellisa warned her.


    Hearing that, a new suspicion surfaced in Lilia''s mind. Could it be that the Pangestu Family had a hand in Mellisa''s ident? If so, it''s no wonder Le was the prime suspect!


    The two women met nces and they both smiled bitterly. Their opponents had great resources and abilities, but now they were not fighting alone. They had each other.


    "Sister Mellisa, have you been in Jakarta all this time? Aren''t you afraid that the Irwan Family will find you?" Asked Lilia.


    Mellisa shook her head, "I just came to Jakartast week. I was hiding in Bekasi all this time!"


    The woman did not tell her any further about what had happened during the past five years. Lilia didn''t even ask herself. She knew that Mellisa was going through difficult times all this time. If the older sister wanted to talk, she was always ready to listen.


    The living room was enveloped in silence for a moment. Mellisa deliberately gave Lilia time to organize her thoughts. The younger sister heard a lot of information in a short time and it took her time to process them all.


    After some time, Lilia finished organizing her thoughts. Then she asked Mellisa her final question, "What are you going to do after this?"


    Mellisa''s eyes shed cruelly when she heard that. She said in an ice cold tone, "Of course I will reveal Le''s true face in front of everyone!"


    Mellisa raised her hand and pulled out a strand of hair, then thrust it out to Lilia.


    "Here, you can use my hair to do a DNA test. But, I want you to remember one thing." Mellisa said while putting the strands of hair in Lilia''s hand, "Whatever the test results, even if it turns out we are not blood rted, I will still consider you as my sister."


    "Sister Mel��" Lilia was touched by the woman''s words. Her heart was flooded with joy and family warmth that she had never felt in her life.


    "As for Le��" Mellisa''s soft voice now turned icy cold, "I never thought of her as the daughter of the Irwan Family. When I suspected her identity, I secretly did a DNA test. But unfortunately, that ident happened before I could see the results!"


    Hearing that, Lilia''s eyes widened. She asked, "Did you do DNA tests for Le and Richard Irwan, five years ago?"


    Surprise colored Mellisa''s face, "How do you know?" She asked in surprise.


    Lilia replied by sending the results of the investigation regarding Le to Mellisa''s cell phone. The woman read Le''s DNA test results with a frown.


    "It''s true that I asked this institute to do a DNA test, but why is my information being hidden?" Mellisa asked.


    The two of them looked at each other, but neither of them had the answer to that question. Who bothered hiding Mellisa''s traces? Was he the same person who helped Mellisa?


    "Apart from that, there is something odd again." Mellisa continued, "In this report, Le''s exnation is very detailed. But assets such as the three houses she owns are not mentioned here at all. I think someone is hiding that information on purpose."


    Lilia sighed. The deeper they dig, the more questions and fewer answers they found. Lilia felt that Le''s figure was bing more and more mysterious.


    She straightened up and said in a serious tone, "This isn''t a problem. Whatever they do will leave traces. I''ll do DNA tests for us ording to n. But like you said, I already think of you as my sister, regardless of the test results."


    Mellisa nodded and smiled warmly. She felt grateful that she could have a woman as good as Lilia as her younger sister.


    "After my next filming is over, I will return to Surabaya and start an investigation with the Pangestu family." Lilia continued, "I wonder what they have been hiding and how much money they have spent on Le!"


    Lilia wouldn''t let Mellisa fight alone in this world. Since they had met, she would help her sister find out the truth behind all this incident. Including the truth regarding Lilia''s real family. If she was indeed the daughter of the Irwan Family, why was she raised by the Pangestu Family?


    Lilia was determined to find out why Robert and Sylvia hid Le''s whereabouts and instead raised Lilia as their daughter all this time.

 Chapter 233 - You Are Mine

    Not long after that, Mellisa left the apartment. She said that she would return to Bekasi for a while. The woman then said goodbye to Lilia before rushing off.


    When the two men in the study heard the sound of the door closing, they immediately returned to the living room. Lilia and Mellisa had been talking for so long that the two men had run out of things to talk about. The silence between them began to feel awkward.


    Andrew opened the living room door and looked around. But there was only Lilia alone in the room. The woman he was looking for had vanished without a trace.


    "Has she left?" Andrew asked without being able to hide his disappointment.


    Lilia nodded, "Ms. Mel said that she still has things to do for a while. She left a message for Brother Andrew." She got up from the sofa and walked over to the man, who was still standing in the doorway, "Ms. Mel asked Brother Andrew to keep the fact that she is still alive from everyone, including Mike."


    Andrew frowned at the message. He understood that he needed to keep it a secret from the Irwan Family, but why shouldn''t his younger brother know? Didn''t Mellisa know how devastated Mike was by her death?


    Seeing Andrew''s expression, Lilia hurriedly added, "It''s only for a while! Sister Mel won''t be hiding forever, but before she can show herself, she needs to carefully prepare everything. I hope Brother Andrew can understand."


    Andrew sighed as he faced Lilia''s pleading gaze. He finally understood why neither Mellisa nor Jean could refuse this woman''s request. When the usually calm and mature Lilia put on a cute face and gave a pitying look, she looked even more adorable than usual!


    "Okay, I won''t say anything about our meeting today." Andrew agreed to Lilia''s request easily.


    Even though the man looked like he had sumbed to his sister-inw''s wishes, Andrew had his own considerations. If Mellisa wanted the Irwan Family to know that she was still alive, that woman wouldn''t have been hiding for the past five years. There must be something that made Mellisa unable to trust the Irwan Family. Could it be that the perpetrator of the ident came from her own family?


    Andrew decided to have someone investigate this more deeply. He was also considering asking Leonard for help. As a police inspector, his ssmate must have had connections who could help with the investigation.


    *****


    Jean and Lilia left Andrew''s apartment around three in the afternoon. They returned to the hotel owned by the Widjaya Family by car. Along the way, Lilia continued to stare nkly out the window. She didn''t utter a word at all, which made Jean keep ncing at her worriedly.


    When they finally returned to their room, Lilia was just sitting pensive on the sofa. Jean poured a ss of warm water for the woman and put it on Lilia''s front table, then the man sat beside her. Jean pulled Lilia into his arms.


    "Don''t worry about it." Jean said softly, "We will definitely find out the truth, so don''t burden yourself with worrying too much."


    Jean''s soft voice slowly pulled Lilia back from her thoughts. She leaned her head against Jean''s shoulder and sighed. The smell of cigarettes mixed with the man''s signature spring scent greeted Lilia''s nose. That familiar scent helped Lilia to calm down.


    "Jean, do you know what Sister Mel said to me?" Lilia asked.


    Mellisa did talk to her alone, but that woman never asked Lilia to keep their conversation secret. Lilia was willing to tell Jean if he wanted to know. But Jean''s next remark startled Lilia.


    "Yes, I can hear everything from Brother Andrew''s cell phone on the table." Jean replied calmly.


    Lilia sat up straight and looked at the man in disbelief. So from the start, the two men had conspired to overhear their conversation? No wonder Andrew''s cell phone was left beside the water bottles!


    Lilia sighed and leaned back against Jean''s shoulder, "Brother Andrew is more cunning than I thought!"


    She recalled her conversation with Mellisa, which the two men had overheard. Lilia was still angry with Robert and Sylvia for lying to her all this time, but on the other hand, she also felt lucky. If all of this didn''t happen, Lilia wouldn''t be able to meet Jean and be his wife like now.


    Lilia turned to Jean and suddenly kissed him. The man looked at her in surprise, but he still returned Lilia''s kiss.


    "Jean, even though I''m not the daughter of the Pangestu Family, I still feel grateful to my father for marrying me off to you!" Lilia said with a big smile.


    She thought Jean would nod, but the man''s expression turned dark. Jean lowered his head and kissed Lilia''s soft cheek, "Actually, the Pangestu Family doesn''t have enough influence to talk about marriage with the Widjaya Family." He said in a deep voice.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Lilia looked at Jean in surprise. Her smile faded, reced by a confused expression.


    Jean sighed and drew Lilia closer, as if to prevent the woman from escaping. He didn''t really want to talk about this, but Lilia would find out sooner orter. If Lilia would be hurt by this information, Jean would prefer to be the one who injured her. Lilia was his and no one could hurt his wife.


    "Robert did intend to marry you off in order to get funding for his business. But the initial target of the marriage was not the Widjaya Family." Jean slowly said.


    In other words, the Pangestu Family realized that they were not at all equal to the Widjaya Family.


    But Jean''s words startled Lilia. She tried to move away from Jean, but the man''s arm felt as strong as iron. No matter how hard Lilia struggled, that man didn''t budge.


    "Then ..." said Lilia after she gave up trying to get away, "Then who was the person who''s originally going to be my partner?" Her voice trembled as she tried to suppress her emotions.


    Lilia had a bad feeling that she wouldn''t like the answer to her question. If the guess was correct...


    Jean tightened his arms and spoke in a low voice, "Initially, he nned to marry you off to Keh, the founder of a famous restaurant who happened to be interested in funding the Pangestu Family business."


    "Keh ... you mean Keh Remsi, the chef who just died from that illness?" Lilia asked while turning her head to look at Jean. She desperately hoped that the man would deny it.


    However, when Jean nodded, Lilia seemed to be able to hear the sound of her heart breaking into pieces. From the start, there was neither genuine affection or fatherly love from Robert!


    Keh was a chef who initially worked in a five-star hotel, then built his own business in the catering sector. His business was a huge sess and the 48 year old man became very rich.


    However, Lilia didn''t think that Robert would have the heart to marry Lilia to a man twice her age!


    Lilia took a deep breath, desperately holding back her tears from spilling out. Her body was trembling violently, as if she would burst into pieces at any moment.


    Jean hugged Lilia tightly and stroked her back in a soothing motion. Contrary to his gentle demeanor, Jean''s gaze was icy cold. That man would not forgive Robert, who had betrayed his daughter''s trust and hurt Lilia''s heart.


    Lilia buried her face in Jean''s chest and let out a small sobbing sound. For a few moments, neither of them spoke.


    "Why��"


    When Jean heard Lilia''s muffled voice, he immediately loosened his hug. The woman looked up and met Jean''s eyes. Her pair of ck eyes looked like bottomless darkness.


    "Then why did my partner change to you?" Lilia asked in a trembling voice.


    Jean stroked Lilia''s hair and answered in a serious tone, "Because you are mine.. Keh doesn''t deserve you."

 Chapter 234 - Fated To Fall In Love

    "Huh?" Lilia was so shocked at Jean''s words that she forgot her sadness, "Does that mean�� you''ve liked me for a long time, so you deliberately offered a marriage in return of financial assistance?"


    Jean only smiled faintly, but that was enough of an answer for Lilia.


    The woman frowned and touched her face, "... Am I really that attractive?" She muttered confused.


    Lilia was sure that she had a pretty appearance, but that didn''t mean that she could make other people fall for her that easily. In fact, Lilia had only dated William before marrying Jean, so she felt that she wasn''t that attractive to be anyone''s partner.


    If Lilia had known of William and Jean''s difficulty in keeping other men off her, she probably wouldn''t have looked down on herself so low. Even after Lilia married Jean, that man still came across people who were trying to get close to Lilia.


    Jean sighed, but he didn''t say anything about the hardships he had been through all this time. The mannded a soft kiss on Lilia''s forehead before saying, "In my eyes, you are very attractive. Since the first time we met, I was destined to fall in love with you."


    "Since the first time ...?" Lilia turned around so quickly that her forehead bumped against Jean''s chin, but she barely felt it, "Have we met before? Where?" Lilia urged.


    She looked at Jean with anticipation. Lilia had asked this before, but that man had never answered it directly. She wondered if the answer was so hard to say, that Jean always avoided it.


    The man lowered his face and their gazes collided. Lilia''s hopeful face was reflected in Jean''s dark blue eyes. The man was silent for a moment before finally saying, "... Many years ago."


    Lilia waited for the man to continue his sentence, but Jean didn''t say anything else. She scowled as she cast a critical gaze at the man. The answer didn''t help at all! This was tantamount to avoiding the question!


    "What ... hmph!" Lilia started to speak, but Jean leaned over and covered her mouth with an aggressive kiss.


    Lilia tried to pull away from Jean, but the man''s hand grabbed the back of her neck and prevented her from escaping. After putting up a pointless resistance for a while, Lilia finally gave up. She let Jean distract her with the kiss.


    But Lilia didn''t stop racking her brain and digging through her memories. Had she forgotten something important in her past? Had she really met Jean before? If so, how could she forget such a handsome and amazing man like him?


    Suddenly, their kiss was interrupted by a notification sound from Lilia''s cellphone.


    Jean was tempted to ignore the notification and continue spending time with Lilia. But the woman protested to Jean through her eyes. That man had no choice but to let Lilia go. While his wife was checking her cell phone, Jean began to consider installing a signal scrambler in their room so there wouldn''t be any kind of interruption in the future.


    "Ah."


    Lilia''s voice brought Jean back to reality. He turned to Lilia and found her picking up her cellphone.


    "All the film scenes in Jakarta are done, so I have to go to Magetan tomorrow morning." Lilia exined. This next shooting location was chosen because of its unique and natural beauty.


    Jean ran his fingers through his hair and nodded, "We''d better head back to the Western Hotel so you can pack up your stuff."


    When they arrived at the Hotel Western, it was six in the evening. Lilia packed things in her room with Jean''s help. Then she went to bed early, because she needed to wake up earlier than usual tomorrow.


    *****


    At five in the next morning, Lilia was ready to leave. But her face looked gloomy as if it was covered by dark clouds. She didn''t actually want to leave! After three days of always being with Jean, Lilia couldn''t imagine being away from that man again. However, this was the risk of her current job.


    Lilia closed her suitcase with a sigh. The film crew and actors were asked to gather at the film studio at six in the morning, so she still had a little time. Lilia walked over to the window and pulled the curtains back a little. The sky outside was dark and cloudy��the exact reflection of her current mood.


    Then she slipped into the bedroom. Fortunately, Lilia''s footsteps were muffled by the hotel slippers she was wearing. She slowly walked over to the bed, careful not to bump into something and wake Jean. The room was so dark that Lilia could only see the faint silhouette of the man.


    Lilia crept over to Jean''s side and watched the man''s sleeping face. She faced a dilemma where she didn''t want to disturb Jean''s rest, but Lilia didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye either. Finally, Lilia made apromise by leaning over and kissing the man''s lips gently.


    But before Lilia couldnd her kiss, a pair of arms reached out from under the nket and caught her body. When Lilia realized what was happening, she was lying on top of Jean. Their position was so close that she could feel Jean''s chest rising and falling as he breathed.


    "Sorry, did I wake you up?" Lilia asked in a half whisper. Her heart was beating so fast she was sure Jean could hear it.


    "No��" Jean didn''t exin that he had been awake since Lilia slipped into the room. The man closed his eyes while holding his wife tightly, "What time is it now?" He asked in his deep, hoarse voice.


    "Ah�� around past five. We have to gather at the studio at six o''clock." Lilia answered while cing her face against the man''s chest.


    The sound of Jean''s steady heartbeat helped Lilia to calm down. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sound of their hearts beating in rhythm. Jean''s big hands stroked Lilia''s hair and back softly.


    The two of them remained in thatfortable position until Lilia came to her senses. She nced at the clock on the wall and found that it was nearly half past six. Lilia patted Jean''s arm while saying, "I have to go right away, so can you let me go?"


    Jean took a deep breath, ''What a cold woman.'' Didn''t Lilia know how hard it was for Jean to let her go? If possible, Jean just wanted to shut himself with Lilia in the room and enjoy some quality time with her, but reality couldn''t be that cute.


    The man kissed Lilia''s forehead, "Do you remember our conversationst night? Try to reschedule the time with your director. We will go to the Sarangan area in three days." Jean reminded her.


    Lilia nodded, "I still remember, really."


    Lilia wondered what Jean''s friend was like. If his friend lived in Sarangan, how could they meet? Was it a coincidence that Lilia also went to Sarangan 14 years ago?


    After some coaxing and scolding from Lilia, Jean was finally willing to let his wife go. The man kissed her aggressively onest time before letting Lilia go.


    Clifford had been waiting in the car for half an hour when Lilia finally showed up. As soon as he saw Lilia''s figure, Clifford''s gaze immediately fell on her lips, which were red and swollen. The personal bodyguard looked away and acted as if he didn''t see anything.


    Dina and Rini, Lilia''s two new assistants, followed Clifford''s directions and immediately looked away. They didn''t dare tell Lilia that it sure looked like she''d been kissing!


    Lilia got into the passenger seat and tried to stay calm.. As the car elerated, her face slowly turned red as a tomato. She would definitely nag Jean when they met again!

 Chapter 235 - What Else Are You Doing Now?

    The journey from Jakarta to Magetan took about seven and a half hours by car. However, the beautiful natural scenery in Magetan made the long journey worthwhile. The district was famous for its natural beauty such as mountains, waterfalls andkes.


    Upon their arrival in Magetan, they gathered at a hotel that had been booked in advance. Clifford, Dina, and Rini would also stay there, to make it easier for them to apany Lilia. ording to Louis''s schedule, filming here would take about ten days. Most of the scenes would be shot in mountains and rivers.


    Louis announced that they would be taking a break from a long journey today. They would just start shooting tomorrow. Lilia felt a little relieved to hear that she had time to rest. Her body felt all sore after sitting in the car for hours.


    When Lilia returned to her room, she realized that this was the third day since she asked her uncle to do a DNA test. ording to Julius'' words, the results woulde out today!


    At first, Lilia thought of asking Julius to do a DNA test between herself and Mellisa as well. However, because Mellisa''s identity was quite sensitive and needed to be kept a secret, she got discouraged and cancelled her intention. Finally, Lilia asked Jean for help to do the DNA test.


    Lilia sat on the sofa and stared at her cell phone''s screen. She wanted to remind Julius of the test results, but there was a doubt in her heart. Even though Lilia was determined to find out the truth, she still felt afraid to hear the answer. What if she didn''t like the answer, just like the story she heard from Jean about Keh yesterday?


    While Lilia was caught in a dilemma, her cell phone suddenly rang. Lilia jumped and immediately picked up with anticipation. But the voice that greeted her on the phone was different from Lilia''s expectation.


    "What are you doing now, Lilia?" Harold asked in a tired voice.


    Lilia tilted her head, "What do you mean?" She asked, confused. She didn''t feel like she was doing something worthy of being scolded like that.


    Harold hardly ever called her under normal circumstances. The man usuallymunicated through Other apps, even when he sent job offers to Lilia. Harold would only call her if there was anything urgent.


    Harold massaged his forehead while sitting behind his office desk. He raised one leg with a sigh, "You definitely haven''t opened your social media as usual, right? If your assistant didn''t notify me, I would have been on the ne headed to Jakarta by now!" He scolded her.


    "Huh? What happened? By the way, I''m not in Jakarta anymore. I''m currently shooting in Magetan." While talking, Lilia opened her social media ount. What else was happening on the inte now? Had her name gone viral again for something?


    Before Lilia could figure out the answer herself, Harold had said, "Weren''t you taken by the police car in Jakarta yesterday afternoon?"


    "Ahh!" Lilia patted her forehead when she heard that. So that''s what caused themotion this time! "I did get into the police car. Is there someone secretly taking my picture?"


    If Lilia were in front of Harold right now, that man would definitely bite the artist! Couldn''t this model be more careful in public?!


    "What''s the secret?! The photo was taken openly by one of the pedestrians!" He scolded, "Yesterday the photo didn''t get much attention, but today someone uploaded your video when you were brought into the police car. As soon as the video was released, everyone is guessing what crimes you havemitted!"


    Lilia understood the situation and nodded. Netizens must have been excited about this hot news, but Lilia didn''t feel threatened. She didn''t break thew, so she didn''t have to feel guilty.


    "In that video, who else is there besides me?" Lilia asked calmly. She wanted to make sure that Mellisa didn''t get caught on camera.


    Harold sighed, but still answered his question, "No one. The faces of the people in other police cars do not appear on camera." Harold shrugged, "Well, since you are fine, don''t forget to rify the news."


    "Yes, of course." Lilia agreed immediately. She felt a little guilty for worrying Harold.


    "I hope you don''t repeat this incident again! I''ve worked in the entertainment industry for years, but this is the first time I''ve met an artist like you! Just a few photos or rumors could spark such a stir!" Harold continued.


    Lilia smiled faintly, "I''ll take that as apliment." She jokingly said.


    The two of them spoke again for a while before finally hanging up. Lilia immediately took to her social media and found that her name hade back as a viral topic. Even Lilia herself was sick of how often she went viral, let alone theizens!


    But fortunately, the photos and videos only raised questions and gossip amongizens. No one had intentionally defamed Lilia through that incident. Indeed, someizens used her of breaking thew, but the majority of them chose to wait for an official announcement from the police. After all, being driven in a police car was not always a bad thing.


    Thement section for her videos and photos was full of questions and guesses fromizens. Lilia was surprised to find Merry''s [User1060] ount, which had long since disappeared from the topic.


    [User1060]: "Are you all blind? Look closely, Lilia Pangestu was neither handcuffed nor forced into a police car! All of you jump to negative conclusions too quickly! What a pessimistic human!"


    [User9287]: "@ User1060, calm down a little sis, you don''t need that kind of emotion."


    [User2083]: "I believe in my goddess! Maybe my goddess was called to the police station to help solve a murder case!"


    [User5278]: "@ User2083, did you watch too many detective moviestely?"


    [Aphrodite Agency]: "Our artist, Lilia Pangestu, has headed to Magetan this morning to continue shooting. We have confirmed with the police that now has been vited by Lilia Pangestu. Please don''t spread nonsense rumors. Thank you for your attention."


    Lilia smiled as she read the agency''s announcement. She was relieved that Harold was always there to support her. Then she posted her own announcement.


    [Lilia]: "Thank you for your concern. But all is well. I was not caught by the police nor did Imit any illegal acts. I''m currently focusing on filming in Magetan, so please pray my filming can be finished soon!"


    Lilia added a photo of herself standing in front of the window. Behind her, the green and beautiful natural scenery of Magetan could be clearly seen. After posting it, she immediately closed her social media without checking thement section. Lilia had done her job by rifying the news. What happened next depended on the reaction ofizens.


    She sighed while enjoying the view of the shady trees and various flowering nts from her window. Then Lilia remembered something. She opened the Other app and sent Merry a smiley face sticker. In just a few seconds, the woman immediately responded.


    [Merry]: "Sis Lilia! I really, really really, really miss you!"


    When Lilia read the message, she could imagine Merry jumping up and down with joy. She smiled slightly and replied to her message.


    [Lilia]: "If you miss me, why haven''t you contacted me all this time?"


    [Merry]: "Because I''m afraid that if I call you, I''ll miss home more than this!"


    Liliaughed off reading the message. Merry hadn''t changed at all!


    [Merry]: "Sis, you have to wait for me toe home, okay? I''ll finish my studies in a sh and go back to Indonesia, then go back to being your assistant!"


    [Lilia]: "Yes, I promise I''ll wait for you."


    After that, Merry did not reply to her message again. Lilia nced at the clock and realized that it was already midnight in America. Maybe Merry stopped replying because she was busy doing her choreste at night.. Lilia decided to stop bothering the young woman.

 Chapter 236 - The Beginning Of The Fight

    Lilia might think that Merry was studying hard, but it wasn''t quite like that. Merry was currently in her own apartment, sitting at her study table with a miserable face. She was forced by Chris to read through her textbooks. Chris deprived her of sleep before she finished reading it all.


    Merry suspected that Chris might have put her life on purpose like this, because he knew she didn''t like reading. It all started with what happened this afternoon, when they were ying online games together. Chris yed so badly that Merry mocked him as a ''noob''. But that title joke hurt Chris''s self-esteem even more than Merry had imagined.


    The man''s face turned fierce like a debt collector and he forbade Merry to y games. Plus, Chris gave her the reading assignment she hated the most. Merry did not ept the punishment that was too severe, but she did not dare to oppose Chris.


    Therefore, Merry was sitting reading in her room at this time while Chris was in the living room. The man leaned back on the sofa with both feet on the table. Chris was busy ying the game online while he kept swearing every time he made a mistake.


    Merry could hear Chris''s irritated voiceing from her room. She scowled and silently opened her social media. After Lilia rified her photo taken by the police car,izens began to change their opinion. Merry was relieved that everyone stopped using Lilia of breaking thew. She put her cell phone back down before getting up from her chair, then peeked into the living room.


    Merry saw Chris ying the game with a very serious expression. Her curiosity made Merry crept out of the room. She stopped behind the sofa and peeked at Chris'' cellphone screen over the man''s shoulder.


    The man was in the middle of a round and was desperately trying to survive. Then a line of blue sentences appeared in the corner of the screen. The contents of the chat sentence made Merry freeze.


    [Christine_0202]: "Brother Bill, please protect me!"


    Merry blinked, then rubbed her eyes. Did she read that right? Why was Chris pretending to be a girl by changing his name to Christine?! And he''s trying to win with the help of more skilled yers! Where''s his pride as a gamer?!


    When Merry was trying to understand what happened, Chris''s teammate replied to the message.


    [Bill_Sgate]: "Take it easy and follow my directions, baby! Take it easy, I will definitely protect you!"


    Merry''s patience ran out when she read the reply. She had her hands on her hips and red at Chris. What was this guy doing while she was struggling to read her book? If Chris didn''t intend to watch her, Merry was better off ying games than studying!


    Unfortunately, Chris was too caught up in his game that he didn''t notice Merry''s presence. The man was determined to master this game at any cost. He didn''t ept being called a ''noob'' by that little girl earlier!


    The two people were both annoyed with each other, but neither of them was mature enough to talk about it. Finally, Merry returned to her room with a frown on her face. She threw herself on her study chair and nced out the window


    It was past midnight, so the scenery outside the window was pitch ck. The darkness made Merry''s face clearly reflected on the window''s pane. Her angry face looked back at the young woman.


    Merry immediately turned her gaze to her textbook. She grabbed the book and threw it in the corner of the room. Who gave a damn about this stupid book?! She also wanted to y games!


    Merry was still able holding back against Chris in the game before, but now she had absolutely no mercy! She took her anger out by killing all the female characters on the opposing team, no matter if it was Chris or not!


    As a result, just three minutes after the round had started, Merry had killed Chris'' character three times. No matter how many times the man was brought back to life, Merry would continue to hunt him to the end!


    After finishing that round, Merry''s mood improved a little. She silently peeked at the living room again. However, she saw Chris type something again. Merry touched her chest, which suddenly felt tight. Why did she feel this way when she imagined Chris close to other people in the game?


    Merry tilted her head and thought for a moment, then she finally decided that she was just annoyed because Chris was pretending to be a girl. If that man wanted to y like that, Merry could do the same!


    She rummaged through her desk until she found headphones. Merry put on the headphones and typed to her teammates, "Ladies and gentlemen, I willmunicate using voice, okay!"


    When Merry''s four teammates read that, they all cheered to themselves. They could finally hear the voice of a real girl in the game! What kind of rare opportunity is this?!


    Before entering the next round, Merry cleared her throat. She tried to speak in a voice that was deliberately sweetened. After a few tries, Merry''s voice turned sweet as honey.


    When the round started, Merry immediately said, "Brother, I need the red buff..."


    The four of Merry''s teammates scrambled to answer the young woman.


    "Jeez, her voice is so cute! Am I dreaming?!"


    "Yes, yes, my little sister, I will give you whatever you want!"


    "Little sister,e to me! I''ll give you the red buff!"


    "Little sister, one buff is not enough! Here, let me give you more!"


    Merry''s words made the four teammates rush towards her. They all seemed to forget that their main task was to guard the tower and fight with the opposing team! The only thing on their minds was to give Merry what she wanted.


    Meanwhile, Chris had goosebumps on his neck when he heard Merry''s voice just now. Who was that little girl talking to? Another guy? And why did her voice sound like that? Merry''s voice was so sweet that Chris had a hard time controlling his racing heartbeat.


    Chris nced at Merry''s room with a frown. He deliberately did not use sound while ying so as not to disturb Merry who was busy studying. But why did he hear that woman chatting with other people? How about the lesson?


    The man got up from the sofa and headed to Merry''s room. When he opened the door, he saw the young woman sitting cross-legged on a chair. A headphone was attached over her ears, while Merry''s hands were busy ying with her cellphone. Her textbook was sitting in the corner of the room, as if the young woman no longer cared about her studies.


    Chris''s anger had reached his head when he saw the sight, but the climax was when he heard Merry''s words.


    "Brothers, you are really great! Will you protect this lousy little sister?" Merry gently asked.


    "Of course!" There was an excited reply from his teammate, "We swear to protect you with our lives!"


    Chris''s hand gripped his cell phone so tightly that the ss cracked. How dare this little girl ignore his prohibitions and y games without him knowing?! Chris took several deep breaths to calm himself down. He might do something he would regret if he didn''t!


    Chris just put his cell phone on the table and stomped over to Merry. He didn''t care about this stupid game anymore!

 Chapter 237 - Won’t Let You Go!

    By this time, Merry was so immersed in her game that she forgot her surroundings. The feeling of tightness in her chest disappeared as she was engrossed in ying with all four of her teammates.


    Merry''s opposing team was shocked when they saw Merry and her friends'' unruly way of ying. Was the team alright? They almost captured Merry team''s tower, but why did the team actually fight over who would give the red buff?


    "Hey little sister, what''s your name?" Asked one of Merry''s teammates while protecting the woman.


    Merry smiled broadly in her heart, but she answered sweetly, "You can call me Merry!"


    "Merry? Your name is so cute!"


    "Merry, do you want the blue buff too?"


    "Merry, don''t forget to add me as your friendter!"


    "Merry ..."


    Before Merry could hear thest sentence, someone violently tugged off the headphones. In the next second, Merry''s cell phone was snatched from her hand.


    "Ah! My game!" Merry cried in exasperation.


    She jumped to her feet and tried to grab the cellphone from Chris''s hand, but the man was faster than her. Chris threw the gadget on Merry''s bed.


    Merry tried to get past Chris to reach her cell phone. She was only two steps away when the man caught her. Chris''s arms were wrapped around Merry''s slender neck, like a wrestler holding his opponent. He pulled her towards him and made Merry''s back crash into Chris''s broad chest. But unfortunately, Merry was barely aware of that fact.


    "Brother Chris! What are you doing?!" Merry protested, tugging Chris''s arm around her neck. She hadn''t finished that round yet! Her team would lose if she didn''te back soon!


    Chris ignored the young woman''s protests. His arms moved around Merry''s shoulders, but he still held the Hiroshi Family''s daughter in his arms. Chris asked in a low, ice-cold voice, "How about you? What did you do when you were supposed to be studying?"


    The man couldn''t ept the fact that Merry was ignoring his prohibitions and was ying with other men. Merry even spoke to them in a sweet tone she never used when speaking to Chris!


    Merry struggled violently, trying to get away from the man. Yet she couldn''t beat the strength of a grown man. Finally Merry stopped struggling and red at Chris.


    "I''m ying a game! Didn''t you see it yourself earlier?!" Merry replied impatiently.


    Chris narrowed his eyes, "Have you finished reading your textbook?" He asked. He began to feel like a father nagging his daughter! Was this how Samuel felt every time Merry misbehaved?


    "Yes!" Merry answered shortly, "So let me go! Get back to your game, Sister Christine! My brothers are waiting for me in the game!"


    Christine? Hearing the call, Chris was momentarily stunned. Then he burst outughter.


    Chris tightened his hug and asked, "Did you see me typing earlier?"


    The man was deliberately pretending to be a woman in the game so he could master the game as quickly as possible. Did Merry get jealous because he asked other yers for help?


    Unfortunately, Merry''s next remark shattered the illusion in Chris''s mind.


    "Of course I saw it! Sis Christine still needs the protection of other pro yers! Because Christine is the same ''noob'' as Brother Chris! If I fight Sister Christine with my character, I can kill her dozens of times in one minute!" Merry replied fiercely.


    Chris''s body suddenly stiffened. This woman dared to mock him ''noob'' again!


    Merry was thinking about what other taunts she could throw at Chris when she suddenly turned her body. When Merry regained consciousness, she came face to face with Chris. The man''s cold expression and bright eyes scared Merry.


    He held Merry''s cheeks with both hands and said, "Try saying that one more time." Chris''s voice sounded like a beast''s growl.


    For a moment, Merry''s heart was filled with fear. She had never seen Chris like this before. Merry opened her mouth to apologize.


    But when Merry remembered how Chris yed games with other people without her, the feeling of tightness filled her chest again. Merry felt angry because she had felt guilty. The man started all this!


    "... Brother Chris is really a ''noob''." Merry murmured mercilessly.


    Chris was at a loss for words when he heard this. Even after being threatened like that, Merry still dared to mock him ?!


    The man pinched Merry''s cheeks as punishment. He didn''t dare to pull too hard because the woman''s skin felt so soft and tender. Chris wouldn''t be able to forgive himself if he identally hurt Merry.


    "Ow!" Merry protested and beat Chris''s hand, "Brother Chris! Let me go! It hurts, you know!"


    "Forget it!" Even though he said that, Chris still let Merry go.


    The young woman rubbed her cheeks while ring at Chris. But the man turned around and picked up his cellphone. Then Chris walked back into the living room without saying another word.


    "Brother Chris ..." Merry called him doubtfully.


    She thought that the man would at least stop and turn around, but she was very wrong. Chris kept on walking, ignoring her calls. Chris''s cold attitude began to panic Merry. The man wasn''t really mad at her, was he?


    Merry hastily caught up with Chris and stood behind the sofa. Her eyes widened as she watched the man exit his gaming application, "B-Brother Chris, you won''t continue ying?"


    Chris continued to ignore Merry, as if she had said nothing.


    Merry was wringing her hands while looking at Chris in panic. That man had never ignored her before this! Had she crossed the line this time?


    The young woman moved beside Chris and tugged at his sleeve, "Brother Chris, talk to me!" Her voice was pleading.


    But the man just turned around without words. He looked like a cranky child.


    "Brother Chris!" Merry tugged the hem of Chris''s shirt even harder, "Are you angry? I didn''t mean to make fun of you like that!"


    Merry waited for Chris''s reply, but the man kept silent.


    "Brother Chris, I was just kidding when I said you were ''noob''! Brother Chris is not a ''noob'' at all! You are greater than that! So don''t be angry anymore, okay?" Merry tried to persuade him.


    But Chris''s decision was unanimous. Instead of opening his mouth, he opened a website for purchasing international airline tickets on his cellphone. The man began looking for tickets to return from America to Indonesia.


    Merry took turns staring at the man''s cell phone''s screen and Chris. Did he really intend to go home?!


    The woman jumped to her feet and moved in front of Chris, "Brother, why are you looking at the return flight tickets? You''ve only been here a week!" She protested.


    Chris ignored Merry and opted for a flight home at seven in the morning US time. His thumb loomed over to click the ''Order'' button.


    Chris''s action made Merry even more panicked. She lunged at the man and tried to grab his cellphone, "I will not let you go!"


    Chris didn''t think that Merry would throw herself like that. He hurriedly caught the petite woman and made his own cell phone fall to the floor. But Chris barely nced at his cell phone. He was more worried that Merry would hit something.


    As soon as Chris caught her, Merry started beating the man in the chest, "Brother Chris, you are a liar! You said you would always apany me! I don''t want to live here alone!" She started to sob.


    Chris stopped pretending when Merry started crying. He sat the woman on hisp and wiped her tears, "Why are you crying? I''m just tricking you. I''m not going anywhere." Chris said.


    Merry''s tears died down when she heard that, "��Really?" She whispered.


    Chris nodded, "If you stop crying, I won''t go." He promised.


    Merry wiped her tears before ring at the man, "If you lie to me again, I will hate you for life!" She threatened.


    Chris stifled augh as he nodded again. He still felt a little guilty for making Merry cry. If Samuel found out about this, the man would have skinned him alive!


    "Then, are you still going to y games with your new friends?" Merry asked him again.


    Chrisughed at that. He cupped Merry''s face with his hands and said, "No, I''ll just y with you. Are you satisfied?"


    After all, the only reason Chris yed the game was to get closer to Merry!

 Chapter 238 - DNA Test Results

    While Lilia was rxing in her hotel room, she got news from Louis. There would be a meeting to discuss the film script at seven in the evening, in the meeting room on the second floor. All actors were expected to be present on time.


    After reading the contents of the message, Lilia nced at the clock on the wall. It was only half past six. There''s still half an hour before the meeting. With nothing else to do, Lilia decided to reread the script for the film.


    Lilia''s scenes in this location focused on turning her character into evil. She had to be able to show apletely different side to the character she had been ying.


    Even though Lilia''s eyes read the lines of dialogue in the script, her mind wasn''t there at all. She repeatedly nced at her cell phone, waiting for word from Julius. The DNA test results should havee out today, but Lilia had not received any news until now. She began to worry that there was a problem in carrying out the DNA test.


    Lilia sighed and put away the script. Right now, she couldn''t concentrate on reading at all. Lilia opened her chat with Julius and sent a short message to remind the man. She sat on the sofa while continuing to watch her cell phone screen.


    Fifteen minutes had passed, but there was still no reply from Julius. Lilia was so tense that her palms got sweaty. She tried to convince herself that Julius wouldn''t break his promise, but the thoughts of bad possibilities kept popping up in Lilia''s mind.


    Just as Lilia decided to call Julius, there was a new message from the man on the Other app. She found a file in her chat with Julius. Her uncle said nothing and only sent a file.


    Lilia''s fingers that were moving towards the file were shaking violently. For a moment, fear returned to her heart. Was she absolutely sure that she wanted to know the answer?


    Suddenly, Lilia was reminded of the warmth of Mellisa''s hand when she held her hand. She had promised that she would help her sister find an answer to this case. Knowing Lilia''s blood rtionship with Sylvia was the first step she needed to take!


    Lilia steeled her resolve and opened the file. Her heart skipped a beat as she skimmed over the beginning of the document. Lilia couldn''t understand the various technical terms used in the analysis report, so she jumped straight to thest page.


    ''Final Conclusion''.


    When she found the part, Lilia bit her lip and gripped the phone tighter.


    ''Thus, it can be concluded that the probability of Sylvia Pangestu being the biological mother of Lilia Pangestu is 0%.''


    Lilia read the sentence over and over again until the meaningpletely sank into her mind. She let out the breath she had been holding without realizing it. A feeling of relief began to flood into her body as the questions she had been harboring for years were finally answered.


    Sylvia wasn''t her real mother and Lilia wasn''t the daughter of the Pangestu Family.


    She had prepared herself to receive this answer, but when she did receive it, Lilia''s heart still shook.


    Suddenly, Lilia''s cell phone vibrated several times. She saved the document to her cell phone before opening the message from Julius.


    [Julius]: "Lilia, I promised you that I won''t hide the truth from you."


    [Julius]: "So you have to promise me that you won''t be sad!"


    [Julius]: "Actually, the results of this test came out yesterday. But I didn''t want to surprise you, so I''m sending it today ording to our promise."


    A faint smile crossed Lilia''s lips as she read Julius''s message. She could feel her uncle''s worry and concern.


    [Lilia]: "Thank you, uncle."


    After sending that, she hesitated for a moment before adding, "Doesn''t matter what happens, I''ll always think of you as my uncle."


    There was no reply from Julius for a while. Finally, the man just sent a hugging sticker. It looked like Julius didn''t know what to say to Lilia either.


    The model put her cell phone on the table and leaned back on the sofa. She closed her eyes, then took a deep breath. Even though Lilia tried to stay calm, various emotions were stirring in her heart. There were feelings of relief, sadness, anger, and disappointment.


    Lilia shook her head to get rid of her negative feelings. She got up and walked to the window of her room. Seeing the beautiful natural scenery helped her to calm down. As she fell silent and stared out the window, all the memories of her interaction with Sylvia shed through her mind.


    During the 24 years of her life as Sylvia''s daughter, never once Lilia saw the woman''s soft face. Sylvia seemed to be wearing a mask that was cold and distant whenever she faced Lilia. But now she knew why. That woman never thought of Lilia as her daughter.


    Lilia smiled sadly and said goodbye in her heart, "From today on, I will no longer live as your daughter, Mother. Thank you for raising me so hard all this time. Even if we''re not the real mother and daughter, I wouldn''t be who I am without you."


    "Goodbye..." Lilia whispered, "��Sylvia Pangestu."


    She turned away from the window and picked up her cell phone, then sent the report to Jean. Lilia added a message, "I miss you, Jean," before sending it off.


    *****


    At seven o''clock sharp, Lilia and her assistant Dina arrived at the second floor''s meeting room. Lilia saw the film crew were busy passing by in front of the room. The model wore a bohemian and honey-colored overalls, which stood out among the uniforms of the film crew.


    In the hallway leading to the meeting room, a long table filled with various small pastries, tea and coffee was spread out. Seeing that, Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise. Did they need a long time for this meeting that they prepared a coffee break?


    Lilia entered the meeting room followed by Dina. She looked around before selecting one of the empty chairs at the back of the room. A long table was ced at the front of the room, next to a small podium. About thirty folding chairs were neatly arranged facing the podium and the long table.


    Even though Louis had told them to arrive on time, there were still many empty seats in the room. Lilia lost interest in her surroundings and chose to y with her cellphone. Dina stood behind her chair looking around with a sharp gaze. Sometimes, her assistant''s gestures reminded Lilia of Clifford.


    Lilia opened her chat with Jean, but there was still no reply from the man. She didn''t know how the man would react after reading the results of her DNA test. Would Jean feel cheated because he didn''t marry the daughter of the Pangestu Family? Or was this what he expected?


    If Jean didn''t tell Lilia beforehand that he nned this wedding, maybe Lilia would still be grateful to the Pangestu Family. She still thought that it was Robert who allowed her to marry Jean. However, after hearing that her father intended to marry her to a man twice her age, that gratitudepletely disappeared. All that remained was hatred and disappointment.


    Lilia sighed and closed her cellphone again. There''s no point thinking about that now. She now knew that she was not the daughter of the Pangestu Family and that she was married to Jean. As that man had said, Lilia''s current identity was Mrs.. Widjaya. Nothing could change that fact!

 Chapter 239 - The Appearance Of Sasha

    Therge meeting room seemed crowded when all of the actors, their assistants, and the film crew had assembled. Lilia looked around while frowning. She noticed that there were many crew members standing at the back of the room. They all carried notebooks and pens, as if they were going to attend a lecture seminar.


    Lilia felt that this situation was strange. Why did they need to gather everyone here just to discuss a film script? She didn''t voice her suspicions, but Lilia kept ncing around her warily.


    Ten minutester, everyone gathered. Louis and his assistant were thest to enter the room. They were followed by two neers.


    One of them was a middle-aged man around fifty years old. The man with the pot belly was wearing a white T-shirt with blue stripes and jeans. His casual attire stood out among everyone.


    When Lilia''s gaze shifted to the otherer, the corner of her mouth lifted into a cold smile. She wasn''t surprised to see Sasha walking in with Louis. That woman must havee here as a representative of the investors!


    Their appearance caused whispers among the crew and actors. They were all excitedly discussing the identity of the two.


    Louis stepped onto the podium and swept across the assembled crowd, "Everyone, please calm down a little. I will definitely introduce the two of them, so please be patient for a bit." She said in a dry tone.


    His words causedughter here and there, but everyone obediently closed their mouths.


    After Louis confirmed that they were all paying attention, he continued, "This handsome man beside me is Mr. Sonny. He serves as head of the tourism department for the Magetan district. Please give him a big wee!"


    Everyone in the room apuded politely. Louis waited for the sound of their apuse to die down before turning his head towards Sasha. The director smiled, but the look in his eyes was not friendly at all.


    "And this beautiful woman next to me is an investor representative for the filming of ''The Chosen Kingdom''. Everyone, please give a warm wee to Miss Sasha Hiroshi." Louis said.


    The sound of apuse filled the room again, though it was less enthusiastic than before. Louis cleared his throat and invited Sonny to say a word or two.


    The head of the tourism department took Louis''s ce on the podium, then began delivering his speech. The man told the history and culture in Magetan, then he bragged about the various natural beauties in the district. Sonny repeatedly stressed that Magetan was the best ce to shoot a movie.


    The man''s lecture took a long time, yet no one tried to stop him. Lilia suspected that Sonny''s position was important enough to even make Louis have to be polite to him.


    When Sonny''s lecture finally ended, the man stepped off the podium and sat down at the long table without waiting to be invited. It seemed he didn''t expect any apuse or response from the audience who had only stared nkly ahead during his lecture just now. The pot bellied man deliberately sat in the middle of the table, as if showing off his high status.


    For a moment, there was only silence in the meeting room.


    Louis coughed awkwardly and turned to Sasha, "Miss Sasha, would you also like to say a few words for us?" The director offered politely.


    Today, Sasha was wearing a very formal dress, just like when she visited the studio in Jakarta. Her slender body was d in a dark blue shirt, which was lined with a gray zer. An emerald brooch was attached to her chest, adding a refreshing impression to her elegant look.


    Sasha chuckled and said, "Thank you, but I will refuse the offer. As you all know, I''m just a neer here. There are still a lot of things that I don''t understand regarding film making and the interpersonal rtionships between the crew."


    The daughter of the Hiroshi Family looked around with a friendly smile.


    "I myself wouldn''t be happy if there was a neer who acted like she knew it all. I trust Mr. Louis to lead this meeting as usual." Sasha continued.


    After saying all that, Sasha sat in the front row seat. Her decision to sit down with the rest of the crew just strengthened her words just now.


    Seeing that, everyone''s gaze towards her turned warmer. Sasha was an investor with a position far above them, but she was not arrogant. Her polite and humble demeanor made the film crew like her immediately without hesitation.


    Sasha smiled slyly in her heart. She could already guess that her performance just now would definitely win everyone''s heart. Sasha was enjoying all the attention and admiration that was pouring on her. She believed that this was her right as a daughter of the Hiroshi Family�� to be adored by everyone!


    Sasha turned over her shoulder, then turned her gaze over the crowd seated behind her. She smiled and nodded whenever she met someone''s eyes. Then her eyes saw the person she had been looking for.


    Sasha''s eyes shed with anticipation when she found Lilia. She wanted to know how that annoying woman would react when Sasha caught everyone''s attention so easily! Would Lilia look at her with hatred while gritting her teeth? Or would the woman just pretend she didn''t hear anything?


    But Lilia''s reaction betrayed all of Sasha''s expectations. The model did not look up from her phone screen at all. Lilia didn''t pretend she didn''t hear the conversation just now�� she really wasn''t interested in what''s going on in this room!


    Sasha clenched her fists so tightly that her nails pierced her palms. She was the biggest investor in this film, but Lilia dared to ignore her?!


    Meanwhile, Louis was standing on the podium and exining the shooting arrangements they were going to do. But Louis''s words only entered Lilia''s right ear and came out of the other. Lilia''s attention was focused on her conversation with Jean in the Other app. The man finally replied to the message Lilia sent before tonight''s meeting.


    [Jean]: "Since you guys are not blood rted, you don''t need to care about that woman in the future. Don''t waste your time thinking about her."


    Lilia smiled a little while reading the message. Even though they were far apart, she could feel the man''s concern for her. Jean''s next message made Lilia''s smile even wider.


    [Jean]: "I''ll be arriving in Magetan tomorrow night."


    Lilia remembered that Jean previously said he could onlye here in three days. But hearing that that man coulde sooner filled Lilia''s heart with excitement and anticipation. The woman opened a search page and looked for the nearest route from Magetan to Sarangan. Then she screenshotted the page before sending it to Jean.


    [Lilia]: "I''ve already found a route to Sarangan! It''s said the trip there by car would take about half an hour. I can''t wait to go with you!"


    [Jean]: "Yes, I''ll be right after you. Be patient a little more."


    Lilia closed her phone while smiling broadly. Her heart was blossoming as she imagined that she would be able to see Jean again tomorrow night.. Lilia''s mind was filled by the thoughts of her husband that she barely caught a word from tonight''s meeting.

 Chapter 240 - Dinner Invitation

    Forty minutester, the big meeting ended. Lilia stretched her stiff body as she got up from her chair. She was relieved when the long, boring meeting was finally over. Lilia and Dina headed towards the door when a familiar voice called out to her loudly.


    "Lilia Pangestu!"


    Lilia closed her mouth tightly and swallowed her expletive again. She wasn''t in the mood to deal with the Hiroshi Family''s daughter tonight. If possible, Lilia wanted to ignore Sasha and leave right away, but that woman had the status of an investor here. So she couldn''t be rude for no apparent reason!


    Even though several people had left the room as soon as Louis dismissed them, there were still many actors and film crews who stayed. They all turned their heads towards Sasha, who was walking towards Lilia. Their minds were filled with various possibilities regarding the rtionship between the two women.


    The main actors also stopped walking and observed their interactions.


    Edward shot Lilia a surprised look. Did the model know the investors for this film? Was that the reason why the neer was able tond a role in a film directed by Louis Septian?


    Meanwhile, Shirley took turns looking at Lilia and Sasha with probing nces. She inched closer so that she didn''t miss a word from their conversation.


    William, who had just crossed the threshold, turned around and walked back into the meeting room. He leaned against the wall while observing the two women. William had heard from Shirley that Lilia had close rtionships with severalrge families in Surabaya. No wonder the model was approached by Sasha Hiroshi, the daughter of one of the big families.


    Lilia turned around and looked at Sasha with a t expression, "Good evening, Miss Sasha." She greeted in a light tone. She hid her irritation and maintained her calm demeanor.


    The knocking sound of Sasha''s high heels sounded so loud in the big room. She nodded politely at the film crew she was passing by, making them smile back at her.


    Lilia was watching Sasha''s hypocrisy with a cold expression that earned her the nickname ''Snow White''. If the film crew had seen how Sasha would look when theypeted at the auction back in the day, they would have lost their respect for her. Sasha might seem friendly and humble, but she couldn''t hide the pride that was so ingrained in her.


    But Lilia felt that Sasha''s acting deserved an award. The woman could present herself as an elegant and kind youngdy very well. Maybe Sasha would be more suitable for a role in the film than Lilia!


    While Lilia was thinking about that, Sasha stopped in front of her. Even though the Hiroshi Family''s daughter was wearing high heels, she still had to look up to meet Lilia''s eyes.


    Sasha realized that she was still not tall enough to match Lilia. With natural movements, she stepped back to cover their height difference. Sasha smiled broadly and said in a familiar tone, "It''s been quite a while since west met! How about we chat over dinner?"


    Hearing the invitation for dinner that evening, Lilia raised her guard. She thought back to dinner at the Hiroshi Family''s house. At that time, Sasha deliberatelyplicated the situation and tried to nder Lilia in front of Samuel. Lilia didn''t know what that woman was nning this time, but she wasn''t that stupid. Dinner with Sasha always ended in trouble!


    "Thank you for the invitation, Miss Sasha." Lilia answered flexibly while putting on a warm smile, "But I have a shooting schedule tomorrow morning, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to apany you to dinner."


    The existence of other people around them made Lilia have to maintain her attitude. If they saw Lilia being rude to Sasha, it would risk her own position.


    "Is it true?" Sasha touched her cheek, wearing a disappointed face that was clearly fake, "Even though Mr. Louis and Mr. Sonny are waiting for your presence! This is a great opportunity for you, isn''t that so?"


    At the end of her sentence, Sasha deliberately lowered her voice while leaning towards Lilia. Her suspicious movements immediately sparked various gossip and whispers among the audience.


    "So Lilia is familiar with that investor?"


    "Of course they are! How could that investor invite her to dinner with important people if they are not close?!"


    "Hey, maybe that''s the reason why the neer seems to be able to be a female side character in this film!"


    Lilia stared coldly at Sasha who smiled triumphantly at the whispers. The Hiroshi Family''s daughter purposely made everyone think that Lilia got her role through connections. No one could be hated more than those who used their connections to gain something.


    Even so, Lilia maintained herposure. She just raised her eyebrows andughed casually, "What does Miss Sasha mean by chance, hmm?"


    Sasha crossed her arms with a triumphant expression, "You know what I mean." She was adamant.


    "Are you saying that if I go out to dinner with you, I can get a boost for my career?" Lilia asked bluntly, ignoring Sasha''s face that was turning pale.


    "Don''t be stupid, that''s not what I mean ...!" Sasha frantically tried to correct Lilia. She secretly cursed her own stupidity for forgetting that this woman would not hesitate to say things others might have avoided.


    However, Lilia continued speaking as if Sasha didn''t say anything, "Then I suggest that Miss Sasha give that opportunity to someone else. To be more precise, to people who need it."


    Lilia''s gaze was fixed on William when she said that. The actor had stopped leaning against the wall and was now listening to their conversation with great interest.


    "However, I don''t feel like I am short on opportunity." Lilia suddenly took a step forward, closing the distance between herself and Sasha. She took the opportunity when the woman was still surprised to whisper in her ear, "I''m sure you know that Jean can give me everything I want."


    Sasha''s face turned bright red in an instant. Her expression was filled with intense jealousy and hatred. Did she think she would be okay as long as Jean was around?! Sasha might not be able to do anything to Lilia in Jakarta, but it was different in Magetan!


    A secondter, Sasha realized that everyone was still watching them. She stepped backwards while giving Lilia a poisonous gaze onest time. Then she neutralized her expression with difficulty before forcing herself tough.


    "If that''s your answer, I won''t force you to do something you don''t want." Sasha replied stiffly.


    Lilia nodded with a satisfied expression, like a mother who managed to make her child learn something, "Forcing others is not a good habit, Miss Sasha. Besides, even if someone needs to apany Mr. Sonny, I am not the right person! The female lead in this film is not me, but Shirley Pierre!"


    Shirley jumped at the sudden mention of her name. Everyone immediately turned to look at the woman. They knew that Shirley''s reputation had been falling for a while. Would Shirley take this opportunity to regain her glory?


    "I hope you will give this opportunity to someone more suitable, Miss Sasha. See youter!" Lilia nodded at the woman before leaving the room without looking back.


    Sasha watched the model''s figure until it disappeared from sight.. Her eyes shed with vengeance and her expression turned darker. She was determined to make Lilia regret that she embarrassed her all this time!

 Chapter 241 - Filming A Battle Scene

    After the incident, Lilia heard that Shirley tly rejected Sasha''s invitation to dinner. But it was William who went with Sasha.


    In a film crew of this size, there was no such thing as a secret. The news spread as fast as forest fires to everyone''s ears.


    Lilia heard the news from her two assistants while they were bathing together. At the back of the hotel, there were several natural hot springs. Lilia reserved one of the pools for a few hours so she could rx there. Then she half dragged her two assistants to apany her to soak.


    Dina had protested that it was already nine o''clock at night and that it was not healthy for her to soak at that time. However, Rini sided with Lilia by arguing that hot springs like this were good for beauty and skin health. Finally, Dina lost her voice and agreed with the three of them to enter the hot spring''s pool.


    Lilia washed her arms with pool water while ncing at her two assistants. Dina sat stiffly beside Lilia, as if she wasn''tfortable here. On the other hand, Rini immersed herself until the pool water reached her chin. She looked like she was really enjoying her time. Lilia was amused by the contrasting personalities of the two assistants.


    "Then?" Lilia asked Dina, "Apart from William Anggara, who else was going to the dinner party?"


    Dina straightened her back and immediately replied, "I heard there were some female crews who also went, but William was the only actor present there."


    "Hmm��" Lilia dipped her hands and raised a handful of water with both hands. She watched the pool water flow through her fingers until there was nothing left in her palms. This was oddly simr to what William experienced at the moment.


    The man had lost his financial support and was forced to humble himself in order to get a few opportunities. All of his charisma and pride as a film king had vanished. Lilia could only say that William deserved his reward!


    *****


    The next day, they officially started shooting in Magetan. The shooting this time had a greater difficulty level than their shooting in Jakarta. This was because there were many fighting scenes that took ce in mountains and rivers.


    Today, they would embark on the river near the hotel. Even though the film crew had blockaded their shooting location, there were still many tourists and local residents who came to watch. Therge number of heavy equipment lined up on the riverbank also sparked their curiosity. Themotion from the crowd of humans disturbed the birds nesting in the forest, sending them all flying away.


    Since morning, Sasha had never left the set. She was standing near the director''s chair watching Lilia. The woman''s eyes never left Lilia who was wearing her general costume.


    Sasha gritted her teeth whenever she saw Lilia having a friendly conversation with the film crew. Her resentment didn''t just stem from jealousy at the attention Lilia was receiving. Sincest night, Louis had treated Sasha half-heartedly as if she was nothing. Even though the director treated Sonny with the utmost hospitality! Why did that man treat her differently like that?! Didn''t Louis know who she was?!


    Plus, the film crew had watched Sasha''s conversation with Liliast night��and they chose to side with Lilia! No matter how hard Sasha tried to get close to the crew, they always avoided her for various reasons. Lilia must have been badmouthing Sasha''s name in front of everyone!


    Of course, all of this was just Sasha''s feelings. The main reason why the crew avoided her was because they were busy preparing for today''s shoot!


    Sasha watched the bustling atmosphere for a while before finally leaving the ce. She walked away from the set and called someone.


    "This is me. Are you ready?" Sasha asked coldly.


    But a reply from the other end of the phone caused her to explode with rage.


    "Huh?! What did you say?!" She snapped.


    The other person frantically tried to exin something, but Sasha''s patience was running out.


    "It''s enough! Don''t go anywhere! I''ll be there soon!" Sasha said before hanging up the phone.


    The woman looked from side to side, making sure that no one was looking. After she was sure that the situation was safe, she turned around and walked in the opposite direction from the filming location.


    *****


    The scene that Lilia was about to shoot this morning would involve a battle in mid-air. While the scenes in Jakarta demanded the ability to express emotions appropriately, the scenes here demanded strong physical abilities. But Lilia didn''t have any experience filming while hanging in the air.


    Louis had offered to have Lilia reced by a stuntman, but Lilia refused the offer. She didn''t want to give up before trying to live up to the challenge.


    All the equipment needed for the scene was ready. Lilia was wearing various safety equipment and her body was tied with a rope attached to a device to help her ''fly''. She and Edward stood on a bamboo raft adrift on the river.


    Just as Louis shouted the signal, it pulled Lilia and Edward into the sky. The director guided their every move through his megaphone. Then the crew turned on a device that sent a violent churn to the river below.


    When Lilia and Edward arrived at their position, a group of men dressed all in ck appeared. They surrounded the two men armed with swords.


    "Cut!"


    Louis suddenly shouted. Everyone stopped moving and turned their heads towards him.


    "Lilia, your movements just now were good, but when you were in the air, your expression wasn''t quite right. Repeat that part again." Louis ordered.


    Lilia nodded without protesting. She herself knew that her expression must have looked strange earlier. That''s because Lilia almost screamed when she was suddenly lifted into the air!


    *****


    After shooting for the whole day, Dina and Rini were forced to carry Lilia back to the hotel. Her thighs and both sides of Lilia''s waist were so badly bruised that her skin turned ck and blue. The wound was caused by the safety equipment that held her in the air earlier. Lilia didn''t know how many times she had been pulled here and there by the equipment until her waist felt like it was about to break.


    Now Lilia understood why so many actors chose to use stuntmen in battle scenes. If she had to do this again tomorrow, she wouldn''t be able to move for a week!


    "Sis Lilia, lie down on the bed first, okay?" Rini said softly whileying down the model on her bed, "We''ll order food for you, then deliver it to your room."


    "Yes, alright..." Lilia replied weakly.


    The woman barely had the strength to speak, let alone move. But she still forced her face to turn to the clock on the wall. It was already a little past six. There was still time for Lilia to rest for a moment before weing Jean.


    At least, that''s what Lilia nned. Unfortunately, she overestimated her physical strength. Lilia didn''t think that she would be so tired that she fell asleep and couldn''t wake up.


    The bruises on Lilia''s thighs and waist felt like a burning pain, making the woman unable to sleep well. She continued to groan and fidget around.


    Suddenly, Lilia felt a hand gently rubbing her waist. The cold hands soothed the searing heat that was bothering her.. Without opening her eyes, Lilia drifted into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 242 - Like A Dream

    Lilia was seen lying on the bed inside her hotel room. The sound of her regr breathing indicated that the woman was fast asleep. A man sat beside Lilia. The man rubbed his wife''s cheek gently, being careful not to wake her up.


    Lilia''s two assistants stood not far from the bed. Their usual stiff faces were filled with respect. Then Dina stepped forward and stopped a few meters in front of Jean. She handed him the ointment.


    "Young master, this is the ointment you asked for." Dina said politely, "It is effective in relieving pain from bruises like that suffered by Madame."


    After Jean received the medicine, Dina returned to her original position beside Rini. The two of them waited for Jean''s further instructions in silence, like a soldier awaiting theirmander''s orders.


    "...Why does Lilia have a fever?" Jean asked coldly, his voice filled with intense anger.


    The man never took his eyes off his wife''s face, but his voice alone was enough to make Lilia''s two assistants tremble. Rini finally ventured to move forward.


    "T-Today, Madame is shooting in the river for the fight scene. She had to repeat it a few times, so m..maybe she is exhausted from that." Rini exined stammering.


    Jean frowned when he heard that. His hand rolled the lid of the ointment container in his grasp, as if he were considering something.


    "...Well, you can leave us." Jean finally said.


    "Yes, young master." The two assistants bowed in the exact same motion before leaving the room.


    As soon as they closed the bedroom''s door, the two of them exchanged nces with a sigh of relief. Their foreheads were covered in cold sweat and their fingertips froze.


    "I thought I was going to die..." Dina sighed.


    "Young Master Jean is really scary�� I don''t understand how Madame can endure it." Rini shook her head.


    "Shh! Don''t talk about that!" Dina immediately elbowed her partner, "Do you want your sry cut?!"


    Riniughed weakly, "Ah�� yes, yes. Our sries as personal bodyguards for the Widjaya Family are not equal to their workload, so I will lose my motivation even more if my sry is cut."


    The two young women continued chatting as they walked back to their rooms. Dina and Rini were actually the personal bodyguards of the Widjaya Family assigned by Jean to protect Lilia. After Merry''s identity was exposed, Jean arranged for the two to infiltrate the Aphrodite Agency and be selected as his wife''s assistant.


    *****


    Lilia struggled to open her heavy eyelids. She was still feeling great fatigue from the day''s shooting, but she felt that she was forgetting something important. After struggling with her drowsiness, Lilia''s eyes finally opened wide.


    She blinked as she looked around. It took her a moment to recognize her different hotel room from before. Someone had turned off her bedroom light, and instead, turned on the littlemp beside her bed.


    Then Lilia realized that she was feeling thirsty. She tried to sit up, but her body refused to move.


    "Ouch ...!" Lilia frowned as her waist ached.


    Her hand automatically touched her waist�� and she realized that she was only wearing her underwear. Lilia felt her waist covered with some kind of ointment. The woman suspected that the two assistants were removing her clothes and treating her bruises.


    Lilia sighed and mustered all her strength to wake up. When she finally sat down, the hotel nket that had covered her body sank down. Lilia ignored the nket and shifted her feet to the edge of the bed. But before her feet hit the floor, the bedroom door swung open.


    Lilia''s brain didn''t work right away probably because she was too tired today. She was stunned for a few seconds, confused as to what to do. Her body was still moving to get off the bed, but her eyes were on the door while her brain was telling Lilia to cover her body. Three different orders shed in the woman''s mind and slowed down her reaction.


    Meanwhile, Jean walked in with a ss of warm water. The man was wearing a casual T-shirt and shorts, indicating that he had arrived here earlier. Jean looked a little surprised when he saw that Lilia was awake, but he tried not to show it.


    The man walked over to Lilia and touched her forehead. Jean secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the woman''s temperature had returned to normal. Then Jean handed her the ss he was carrying while smiling faintly.


    At this time, Lilia''s brain started to function again. She took the ss in a stiff motion and gulped it down. Then Lilia put her ss on the table before lying back down on the bed. Without saying a word, Lilia pulled the nket over her head.


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to die! Why did Jean have to enter at such a bad time?!


    Jean chuckled and tried to pull the nket off. Yet Lilia stubbornly defended her nket, as if it was herst stronghold from Jean. Finally, the man gave up and sat beside Lilia, waiting for the woman to regain herposure.


    Fortunately, Jean didn''t have to wait long. The nket used by Lilia was so thick that it blocked oxygen from passing. As a result, the woman was already feeling hot in just a few moments. Lilia slowly lowered the nket, revealing her tomato red face.


    "What are you embarrassed about?" Jean asked, smiling mischievously, "Aren''t we married?"


    Lilia shook her head, "I know, but�� that''s not it��" Lilia''s voice faded away as she struggled to exin. Even though she''d been showing off her body a lot in her modeling career, this time was different! Lilia just wanted to show the best side of herself in front of her husband! She didn''t want Jean to see the bruises on her body.


    Unfortunately, Lilia didn''t know that it was Jean who took off her clothes and applied the ointment. Her husband had seen the true figure of Lilia, even though he still loved her as she was.


    Jean reached out to rub Lilia''s head, "Then, get up and eat something." He tried to persuade her.


    Lilia stared usingly at Jean, as if driving the man away. Jean smiled at Lilia''s unfriendly gaze. He picked up her pajamas, which were neatly folded on the table.


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the living room, okay?" Said Jean while handing the pajamas to Lilia.


    Lilia''s cheeks burned again as she watched Jean leave her room. Then her gaze fell on the twin mountains that adorned her chest. Lilia had the belief that her physical appearance was quite seductive for men. However, Jean only nced at her chest briefly before looking away. The man''s attitude was so calm that Lilia started to doubt herself. Could it be that... her size was not big enough? Or did the man actually like a small and t size?


    Lilia hurriedly shook her head. No, no, Jean must be acting like that because he had a hidden illness. If it weren''t for that, Jean wouldn''t have been so calm! This was not her fault!


    The woman wore her nightgown as she kept trying to convince herself. The nightgown was made of silk, which feltfortable even with the bruises. Lilia slowly moved down from the bed. Her muscles would be sore tomorrow, but right now she justcked strength because she hadn''t eaten anything.


    Lilia dragged her steps away from the room.. She waspletely unaware that the man she thought had a hidden disease was struggling to erase the memory of Lilia''s seductive body from his mind.

 Chapter 243 - Will The Irwan Family Confess Me?

    When Lilia came into the living room, Jean was leaning back on the sofa. His blonde hair contrasted with the ck T-shirt he was wearing. The man puffed out his cigarette smoke while staring nkly out the window. The table opposite him was filled with various dishes, such as porridge, soup and other snacks.


    Jean turned his head when he heard the sound of the door opening. He saw Lilia''s figure through the smoke. The man smiled gently and reached out to his wife, "Let''s eat."


    Lilia smiled back and walked over to the man, then epted Jean''s outstretched hand. However, she coughed a little while inhaling Jean''s cigarette smoke, causing the man to immediately throw his cigarette into the ashtray.


    "Sorry. Here, have something to drink." Jean fetched a ss of water for the woman.


    "It is okay." Lilia epted the ss while shaking her head.


    She was a little choked by Jean''s cigarette smoke, but she didn''t hate his smoking habit. Because the smell of cigarettes always reminded Lilia of her beloved husband.


    She took a sip of the water in the ss, not realizing that Jean''s gaze was fixed on her. The man''s eyes followed every movement of Lilia''s white and long neck. Jean hurriedly averted his gaze as he finished the water in his ss. Lilia put her ss back on the table with an innocent face that made Jean feel a little guilty.


    "When did you get here, Jean?" Lilia asked while turning to the man, "I wanted to greet you earlier, but it turns out I fell asleep so soundly I couldn''t wake up." Sheughed shyly as she said that, "I should have asked Dina and Rini to wake me up when you came earlier."


    The battle scene earlier was much more tiring than Lilia imagined. Her strength was drained after a day of shooting on the river. Even now, her body still felt weak and heavy. Lilia really admired actors who did their own battle scenes without using a stuntman.


    Jean reached out and touched Lilia''s forehead for a moment. Lilia looked at him with a confused expression as Jean pulled his hand back without saying anything. Then, the man handed Lilia a bowl of porridge.


    "When I came earlier, your body felt hot. Looks like you are so tired today that you have a fever." Jean exined, "But luckily your body temperature is back to normal now."


    Lilia stopped from spooning porridge into her mouth when she heard that. She looked at Jean in surprise, "Did I have another fever?" She asked in disbelief.


    Her body was really weak! She had only been filming for a day and she immediately caught a fever. What if she had to shoot for a week here? Would she be hospitalized afterward?


    Lilia let out a sigh and returned to scooping out the porridge. Could it be that her body was weak because she rarely exercised? If she was going to dive into the movie industry, she couldn''t possibly copse every time she had to do a battle scene! Lilia decided to start exercising regrly when she came back to Surabaya.


    *****


    Lilia could only finish half a bowl of porridge before putting it back down. Even though her body felt weak and needed strength, her appetite decreased drastically whenever she caught a fever.


    Jean also tried to persuade her to eat more, but Lilia firmly refused. She knew from experience that forcing herself to eat would only make her more nauseous. The woman leaned against Jean''s side and closed her eyes.


    Having that man by her side gave Lilia a sense of security that could not be reced by anything. At this stage, Jean was like a medicine to her. The man''s hand was stroking Lilia''s cheek in a regr motion. Her eyes began to feel heavy and drowsiness came to her again.


    Lilia suddenly remembered something she wanted to ask Jean. She took Jean''s hand and pushed it away before sitting up straight.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean asked in surprise when Lilia suddenly woke up.


    "Jean, when will the DNA test results for Sis Mel and mee out?" Lilia asked while looking straight at the man. She believed that Jean wouldn''t lie to her, but she wanted to confirm with her own eyes.


    Jean didn''t betray Lilia''s trust. He was honest when he answered, "Tomorrow."


    "Oh ..." Lilia didn''t expect the results toe out so quickly. She lowered her face and said nothing more.


    The more she thought about the results of the test, the feeling of worry gnawed at her heart. Lilia had proven to be not the daughter of the Pangestu Family. But what if tomorrow''s test results prove that she wasn''t the daughter of the Irwan Family either? Then who was she actually? Did she even have parents? Was...


    "Stop."


    Suddenly, the man''s hand covered Lilia''s eyes, startling her. But it was an effective way to pull Lilia out of the waves of negative thoughts that flooded her mind.


    "Don''t worry about it." Jean continued calmly, "Whatever the result is, I''m here for you. I won''t leave you."


    "... Yes." Lilia was amazed how those simple words were able to lift her mood in an instant.


    She looked up and turned towards Jean. Her eyes looked clearer than before.


    "I''m just feeling a little anxious. What if I''m not the daughter of the Irwan Family? And even if I''m their daughter, should I go back to the Irwan Family? Do..." Lilia bit her lips and paused for a moment.


    Jean waited patiently as Lilia mustered up her courage.


    "... Will they ept me as their daughter?"


    Jean smiled softly and stroked Lilia''s head, "Do you want to hear a secret?" He said, as if trying to change the subject.


    Lilia gave him a confused look, but she still nodded.


    Jean pulled Lilia into his arms and whispered, "As soon as the test resultse out, I n to reveal Le''s identity to the Irwan family."


    Lilia''s eyes widened in shock, "Really? But ..." She bit her lip, "Le has been raised as the daughter of the Irwan family for 24 years. ording to Sis Mel, she is loved by everyone in her family. Even though they know that she is not their real daughter, the feelings of love over the years will not go away that easily." Lilia said while frowning.


    Jean was about to open his mouth when Lilia suddenly straightened up.


    "Except ..." Lilia''s eyes shone slyly. The corner of her mouth automatically lifted into a smile full of conspiracy.


    Jean raised his eyebrows when he saw the drastic change in Lilia''s face. His wife rarely looked like this, but once Lilia smiled slyly, that meant she had a n.


    "Except for what?" Jean asked, smiling indulgently.


    "Unless we let the Irwan Family know what kind of person Le is truly like!"


    *****


    The next day, Lilia''s shooting schedule would be done at noon. Louis was kind enough to rearrange her schedule so that Lilia could get enough rest.


    When Lilia woke up at nine in the morning, her waist was still a little sore. However, her spirit had recovered. Lilia ate her breakfast while looking for information on her cellphone. She nned to spend her free time that morning by going boating on the river with Jean.


    At the end of October like this, the weather was ideal for river boating. Plus, the views of the river and mountains were beautiful. Lilia could already imagine howfortable it would be to sit on a small raft while enjoying the natural scenery with Jean.


    They could get into the car brought by Clifford, so themute to and from the river would not take long. They should be able to get back to the hotel before one o''clock.


    Unfortunately, the n that Lilia carefully arranged was canceled due to shocking news.


    Sasha disappeared!

 Chapter 244 - Sasha’s Disappearance

    Lilia, who had already changed into a white T-shirt and ck training pants, bolted into the living room. She looked at Dina and Rini who were standing near the door.


    "Is the news from the film crew true?" Lilia asked in disbelief, "Sasha has disappeared since yesterday and no one has heard of it yet?"


    Dina didn''t immediately answer Lilia''s question. The young woman stole a quick nce at Jean who was rxing on the sofa. Seeing that Jean didn''t show any reaction regarding this topic, Dina concluded that she was allowed to tell Lilia.


    "Yes, it''s true." Dina nodded, "No one has seen her since yesterday afternoon. They all assumed that Miss Sasha had left the set, but today the hotel called Mr. Louis about Miss Sasha''s room. That''s when they realized that she was missing." Dina exined.


    Lilia''s assistant told more details about what happened. It all started with the hotel staff who walked into Sasha''s room to clean up this morning. The staff was suspicious because the room was barely touched, as if no one had upied it. The only sign that the room was upied was the presence of Sasha''s suitcase which was still tightly closed.


    The staff reported the situation to management, who thought Louis had purposely booked the room as a spare. Management called Louis to ask if they could lend the room to other guests in need if no crew members were using the room.


    The management''s action was understandable, as the hotel was located only 300 meters away from the river and had spectacr natural views. The hotel had be famous as a favorite lodging ce for travelers and always needed an empty room.


    That''s when Louis realized that Sasha had disappeared. The director tried to call Sasha, but her cell phone was turned off. He asked all the film crew members and the actors, but they all said that no one had seen her since yesterday''s shoot.


    Everyone deliberately kept their distance from Sasha because of her arguments with Lilia and also because of her identity as an investor. To them, investors were like a time bomb that could explode at any time. They were afraid to do something that would offend Sasha and cause her to withdraw her investment, thereby destroying the entire filming progress.


    That''s why it took them a whole day to realize that the woman was missing.


    Louis tried to contact his acquaintances in Magetan and Jakarta. But unfortunately, no one saw Sasha or was able to reach her. At that point, the crew started to panic. If something happened to Sasha while she was supposed to be present at the filming, the other investors would withdraw their funds!


    Louis finally made the decision to report this case to the police. He and the crew were unfamiliar with this area. Coupled with therge number of people who came to watch the filming, it was almost impossible to find Sasha on their own. While the director was reporting a missing person case, the rest of the crew scattered around the river and conducted a massive search.


    Apart from the police, Louis was also trying to ask Sonny for help as the head of the tourism department. Unfortunately, it so happened that the man had to go to an important business meeting in Jakarta so that he couldn''t help Louis. However, Sonny showed his support by contacting the police directly and telling them to help find Sasha until she was found.


    Around ten in the morning, Lilia was still in the sitting room of her hotel room. She threw a grain of wine into her mouth while ncing at the man beside her. Jean looked busy with the iPed in his hand.


    "Jean, will your subordinates be able to find Sasha, just like they found Le back then?" Lilia asked while chewing on her wine. The pulp was sweet and chewy in texture, indicating its superior quality.


    The hotel had provided the fruit for free as a form of their wee. Lilia ate the fruit to regain her strength as she didn''t know what to do about the situation.


    Lilia took another grain of wine and fed it to Jean. The man opened his mouth obediently, like a chick that was fed by its mother.


    Dina and Rini exchanged astonished gazes from near the door. They never thought that they would see the cold and terrifying fourth son of the Widjaya Family being fed by his wife. The gentle expression on Jean''s face made their boss suddenly look more human than usual.


    But Jean would still punish them if the man found out that they wereughing at him. So the two women were desperately holding backughter while continuing to observe this situation with great interest.


    Meanwhile, Jean finally looked up from his iPed when he heard Lilia''s question. The man couldn''t hide the faint surprise in his eyes.


    "Are you worried about Sasha?" Jean asked in surprise.


    The Hiroshi Family''s daughter had never treated Lilia well. On the contrary, Sasha always tried to cause trouble and make life difficult for his wife. If Jean was in Lilia''s position, he wouldn''t care about that woman''s situation. He would instead hope that Sasha was never found again. Lilia''s words just now made Jean amazed.


    Lilia smiled and shook her head when she saw Jean''s surprise. She could guess her husband''s thoughts, but Lilia wasn''t that kind of person. To be honest, she didn''t really care if Sasha disappeared. The woman was an adult and should be able to take responsibility for her own safety.


    But Sasha was still Jean''s childhood friend. Lilia was worried that the man might be worried about the fate of his best friend, who had disappeared somewhere. If possible, Lilia wanted to save Jean from the pain of losing his best friend, just like Lilia experienced when Rachel disappeared.


    "Hmm ... I''m a little worried." Lilia shrugged her shoulders, "It''s just that, I wonder why Sasha disappeared. Is she lost? Or��kidnapped by someone?" Lilia''s voice changed softly as she mentioned thest possibility. Her own experience of being kidnapped by the mafia shed through her mind.


    Hearing that, Jean typed something on his iPed screen before thrusting it out to Lilia, "Look at this."


    The woman leaned over to see the screen. The screen contained footage from a traffic camera installed on one of the highways near the hotel. The recording was silent and the picture''s quality was low. However, the footage captured Sasha walking down the river where Lilia was filming yesterday.


    The time on the tape was 10:12 a.m. The Hiroshi Family''s daughter was making a phone call while walking. Her expression was not very clear, but she was stepping out in such a hurry. Lilia concluded that whatever Sasha was talking about on the phone was making her panic.


    Lilia turned to Jean with an amazed look. The man was able to get the traffic camera video in just half an hour since Sasha was found missing. Even though they were far from Surabaya, the main household of the Widjaya Family, still, it didn''t diminish Jean''s abilities!


    "Where did Sasha go?" Lilia asked as she watched the woman''s figure disappear into one of the narrow alleyways.


    Jean pulled back his iPed when the recording ended, "I have no idea. Sasha wasst seen in this ce."


    Unfortunately, the security system in Magetan was not as good as a metropolitan city like Surabaya. Traffic cameras were only installed on major roads and did not cover ces with low poption.


    Lilia rubbed her chin, "Does Sasha have any acquaintances here? When she disappeared, she was on a phone call. Is she trying to meet that person?"


    Jean turned off his iPed and put it on the table, "Don''t think too much about it.. Just wait for the news from my people."

 Chapter 245 - Same Time

    Lilia looked a little disappointed, but she still nodded. She knew that Jean didn''t want her to worry too much about Sasha''s disappearance.


    Jean took his cigarette case from the table. He had just pulled out a cigarette when he remembered what happenedst night. The man looked at Lilia hesitantly, his hand that was holding the cigarette stuck in midair. It seemed that the woman didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, but Lilia never told him that.


    The man was thinking about smoking outside when Lilia approached him. Before Jean could react, his wife had lit his cigarette with a lighter.


    "I''ve discussed with Mr. Louis yesterday." Lilia said lightly, as if to show that she wasn''t bothered by Jean''s smoking habit, "After filming tomorrow, I will have two days off. So I can go to Sarangan with you."


    Jean smoked the cigarette Lilia had lit. The man exhaled his cigarette smoke with a dreamy gaze, as if he was staring at a far away ce.


    Lilia pulled back the lighter, then tilted her head when she saw Jean''s strange expression, "When was thest time you went to Sarangan, Jean?" She asked.


    Hearing the question, Jean lowered his cigarette. He focused his gaze on Lilia''s face, which was colored with curiosity. The man paused for a moment before finally answering, "14 years ago."


    "Ohh, then, it''s been a long time since youst visited there huh!" Lilia said. She did a mental calction and found out that Jean went there when the man was 12 years old.


    Wait a minute, 14 years ago?


    Lilia suddenly lunged at Jean and grabbed his arm tightly. The woman leaned towards her husband with eyes shining with excitement, "I alsost went there 14 years ago! What a coincidence, Jean! What are you doing there? Are you also on the summer camp program?" The chirp was enthusiastic.


    Lilia''s enthusiasm was so great that Jean moved away from her. Luckily, Lilia immediately regained consciousness and corrected her position. But she still looked at Jean with sparkling eyes.


    Lilia didn''t expect that Jean also went to Sarangan 14 years ago. To be honest, Lilia''s impression of the ce wasn''t that great. At that time, her school ced the students in a vige in remote Sarangan. Being used to city life, Lilia felt that the vige was poor, slum, and far from civilization.


    Her memory of the ce was only vague and filled with unpleasant things, including when she fell ill and had to be rushed to the hospital. Besides that, she also had a chance to meet a street child covered in blood��


    "What are you thinking?"


    Jean''s question interrupted Lilia''s past memories. The man grabbed Lilia''s chin and looked up until they faced each other. Jean studied his wife''s face closely. Lilia''s expression had been changing since earlier, as if she was following a shback of her memories.


    But at one point, Lilia suddenly frowned with a confused expression. She looked like she was trying to remember something that was missing from her memory. What, exactly, was she thinking?


    Lilia''s gaze slowly focused on the man''s face. She smiled gently and replied, "No, I just can''t wait to meet your old friend."


    Jean''s eyes shed sharply when he heard that. Without warning, he lowered his head and crushed Lilia''s lips. Jean''s kiss was deep and aggressive, as if he was trying to leave a trail that the woman couldn''t forget.


    "�� Hah�� Jean�� wait�� hmph��!"


    Lilia was trying to say something, but Jean ignored her and returned to sealing Lilia''s lips with his. Jean''s kiss felt different from usual. The woman could feel Jean''s fear and anxiety, as if he was worried about something. What in the world could scare the Widjaya Family''s fourth son?


    *****


    The sun had just reached on top of their head when Clifford sent word.


    When Jean received the call from Clifford, Lilia was leaning against the man''s chest reading the script. She straightened up, the script in her hand got forgotten. Lilia looked at Jean on the phone with anticipation.


    Jean listened intently to Clifford''s report over the phone. After a few seconds, the man replied, "Okay, I''ll be there."


    As soon as Jean hung up, Lilia immediately asked, "Is Sasha okay?"


    Even though Lilia didn''t like Sasha, she didn''t expect that woman to be hit by anything. Lilia''s eyes were clear and pure, like a starless night sky. She did not take delight in the suffering of others, even though that person might deserve it.


    Jean narrowed his eyes as he met Lilia''s eyes. His wife had a heart so pure that it dazzled him. The man couldn''t help himself and kissed Lilia again hungrily.


    Lilia tried to escape, but Jean hugged her tightly and didn''t let her escape. She thrashed and even hit the man''s shoulder, but her efforts were in vain. When Jean finally let go, Lilia''s lips felt swollen and numb. She red at the man who showed absolutely no guilt.


    "Do you want to go along?" Jean asked, looking as if he was about to devour the woman.


    Jean''s gaze made Lilia feel like a game, and that man was the hunter! Lilia immediately shook her head vigorously. It had just to be her feeling! Jean had a hidden disease, so the man wouldn''t touch her!


    After Lilia calmed down, she nodded, "I''lle with you." She said, rubbing her numb lips. Then she remembered something, "Ah, is she alright?"


    "She''s fine." Jean replied casually, "She was just kidnapped."


    Lilia started nodding as her brain was just digesting the meaning of Jean''s words. Just kidnapped?! Jean made it sound like kidnapping wasmon!


    *****


    The car that carried Lilia and Jean rode along the cobbled road to a residential area filled with ts. The area used to be upied by economically weakmunities who did not have permanent residences. However, the government intended to develop the area, so that the residents were relocated to other ces.


    Lilia stared at the scenery outside the car''s window. Even though most of the ts were torn down, there were still several buildings that stood firm. Out of the crowd and neglected areas like this were perfect ces to hide abductees. She wondered how Jean''s subordinates were able to find Sasha in such arge area.


    When the cobbled road became more and more damaged and difficult to pass by vehicles, they had to get off and walk. Their driver was a member of the Widjaya family security team Lilia had met in Mn before.


    The three of them walked along the path which was rocky and uneven. Their journey was furtherplicated by the many broken bricks and pieces of wood covering the road. Jean took Lilia''s hand to help the woman walk. Even though his wife had put on her sneakers, she still had a hard time keeping her bnce on an unstable road like this.


    They continued walking until they met Clifford and the four other members of the security team. The ck uniforms that the five of them wore stood out among the rubble.


    When Clifford realized they wereing, he immediately came over, "Young master, Madame Lilia." His greeting was respectful.


    "What''s the situation?" Jean asked while surveying his surroundings with great caution.


    "Miss Sasha is still a little dizzy, but her clothes and belongings are stillplete. She will be fine." Clifford exined Sasha''s situation with a t expression. There was absolutely no pity or sympathy in his voice.


    "Who did it?" Jean immediately asked to the point.


    However, Clifford didn''t answer immediately.. In a brief moment, his gaze was fixed on Lilia.

 Chapter 246 - Why Are You Doing This?

    Lilia met Clifford''s gaze with a confused face. She even turned over her shoulder to check if the man was staring at something behind her. But there was nothing there but ruins. Then why was Clifford staring at her?


    Seeing Lilia''s confusion, Clifford immediately came to his senses and averted his gaze. He cleared his throat, then pointed to one of the ts nearby that was guarded by his subordinates.


    "Miss Sasha is in the deepest part of the house." Clifford exined.


    The head of the security team stepped aside, letting the two of them pass. Jean just nodded before taking Lilia''s hand. The man led his wife to the house. The four bodyguards manning the apartment nodded as the two drew near.


    But Lilia didn''t return their greeting. Her mind was filled with Clifford''s weird attitude just now. Why did that man look at her with a strange gaze earlier? Did this case have something to do with Lilia? But she didn''t kidnap Sasha!


    Just as Lilia and Jean were circling the rotten wooden fence in front of the house, they came face to face with someone. The figure was dressed all in ck, from her shoes to her clothes. Her short ck hair swayed gently in the wind.


    Lilia immediately recognized the woman. Lilia was stunned for a few seconds, then she immediately let go of Jean''s hand and rushed towards the woman.


    "Sister Mel!" Lilia hugged her sister tightly, "Why are you here?" She asked warmly.


    However, Mellisa did not return her hug. The woman stood still with a stiff body, as if Lilia''s reaction took her by surprise.


    Lilia felt something was wrong and let go of her hug. She stepped back while watching Mellisa closely. A pair of ck eyes that were identical to her own looked back at Lilia. Then she finally realized what had happened.


    "Sister Mel��" Lilia stared at the woman with a mixture of surprise and disbelief, "Why are you doing this? Why did you kidnap Sasha?"


    Mellisa was silent for a few moments before she finallyughed, "I��" The woman had just opened her mouth when a sharp, shrill police siren interrupted her.


    The two women automatically turned to the source of the sound. On the other hand, Jean immediately exchanged nces with Clifford. The head of the security team nodded before leading his subordinates away from there.


    The sirens of the police car drew closer as time went on. Lilia started to panic. If they stayed here, it''s only a matter of time until the police found and arrested them!


    Without realizing it, Lilia grabbed Mellisa''s hand before pulling her away without thinking. She didn''t know where they could go, but she didn''t want Mellisa to be taken to the police station again! Lilia had only taken two steps when she stopped and looked around. Where could she find the best hideout for Mellisa?


    Seeing Lilia''s innocent reaction made Mellisa smile. She chuckled before saying calmly, "Follow me!"


    Seeing Lilia trying to protect her warmed that woman''s heart. Mellisa couldn''t remember thest time someone protected her like this. Since she was separated from her family five years ago, Mellisa had to fight alone to survive. She could neither rely on nor trust anyone else. But it was different with Lilia. Mellisa felt that she could trust even her life to her sister.


    The sound of police car sirens grew louder when Mellisa pulled Lilia into the rubble of the building. The living room of the house was half copsed, leaving only a pile of rocks and dust everywhere.


    Mellisa pointed to the floor of the room while exining, "There is a hidden cer here." Then her gaze shifted to Jean, "Do you mind?"


    The woman deliberately directed her question to Jean. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family wore expensive and quality clothing. How would Jean want to sneak into a dusty and dirty ce like a basement?


    But the person who answered Mellisa''s question was her own sister. Lilia reached out and grabbed her husband''s hand, "Yes, we can also talk about this situation down there." She answered firmly.


    In the end, they couldn''t let the police see Mellisa''s figure here. Jean could only nod and follow his wife down the stairs into the basement.


    The conditions in the room were much more chaotic than Lilia had imagined. The basement was only ten square meters wide. Even worse, therge number of scattered old furniture narrowed the space for them to move. The basement did not have a proper venttion system or adequate lighting. No wonder the air there felt dusty and smelled awful.


    Without enough room to move, the three men stood close together in one corner of the room. The stench in the air became even more intense after Jean closed the cer''s door.


    As Lilia started to breath through her mouth, Jean suddenly wrapped his arm around the woman''s waist. He pulled Lilia into his arms and pressed her head against his chest. Jean''s actions helped Lilia to breathe easier.


    Lilia rubbed her cheek against the man''s chest like a cat spoiling her master. Her arms tightly hugged Jean back. Their current position made the foul smelling dungeon not as bad as before. Lilia was so focused on Jean that she forgot her sister''s whereabouts.


    Mellisa looked at the two love birds in disbelief. How could Lilia unt their closeness in front of her like this! Especially in this humid and sad room! Was her sister trying to torment her secretly?!


    But at the same time, a male figure appeared in Mellisa''s mind. That man was the cop she met back in the day, Leonard! Not only that, the memory of what happened between them that night at the hotel came back to her mind.


    Mellisa''s cheeks suddenly turned red as an apple. She felt a little grateful that Lilia wouldn''t be able to see her face with the dim lighting. Mellisa took a deep breath, intending to expel the embarrassing memory. But she forgot where she was right now.


    "Cough ... cough ...!" Mellisa was choking on the stench that hung in the air.


    Lilia immediately turned towards Mellisa and put her index finger on her lips, "Shh! Sis, they will find us if your voice is too loud!" Lilia protested.


    "S-Sorry..." Mellisa could only lower her head.


    About twenty minutester, they heard the sound of police car sirens again. But this time, its voice grew smaller until the room was engulfed in silence.


    Lilia''s body rxed after she was sure that the cop was gone. It looked like the police had taken Sasha away. Lilia regretted a little that she didn''t get to see that woman''s appearance when she was kidnapped. But at least, the filming process would no longer be interrupted.


    The three of them waited a little longer before finally exiting the basement. Their whole bodies were dirty with dust and they also smelled bad. Even Jean''s blonde hair was almostpletely covered in dust. Only Lilia, who was protected by Jean while they were down there, looked rtively clean.


    Lilia turned to thank Jean, then her gaze fell on the man''s hair, "Jean, get down a little." She ordered.


    The man obeyed Lilia''s words without asking any further. Lilia tiptoed and started to gently clean the dust from Jean''s hair. The man looked like a big dog being petted by his master.


    Meanwhile, Mellisa sighed and wiped her forehead with her sleeve. She couldn''t bear to see this married couple show off their closeness at every turn!

 Chapter 247 - The Reason Behind The Kidnapping

    A few momentster, Clifford and his subordinates came back together one by one. It seemed like they were also hiding around there to avoid the cops.


    Clifford walked past them and entered the ruins of the apartment. Five minutester, he got back and met Jean. The man nodded as he said, "Young Master, Miss Sasha has been saved by the police."


    "Very nice." Jean nodded with a t expression. He didn''t show any reaction after hearing that his childhood best friend was safe.


    Hearing that, Lilia turned to Mellisa who was cleaning herself from the dust, "Sister Mel, is it true that you kidnapped Sasha?" She asked.


    The woman looked fixedly at her sister. Her eyes said that she wouldn''t back off without hearing any wordsing out of her mouth. Lilia felt that this coincidence was too extraordinary. Sasha was kidnapped and held in the same ruins where Lilia met Mellisa. There was only one possibility that rose from this coincidence.


    A gentle breeze blew past, lifting the dust off the ground and blowing Lilia''s long hair. But the woman didn''t bother to straighten her hair. Her gaze remained fixed on Mellisa.


    Not far from there, Jean got together with Clifford and the rest of the security team. They seemed to be discussing something important. Their voices were so small that even Lilia couldn''t hear a word.


    In front of Lilia, Mellisa finally met her sister''s gaze. The woman''s eyes shed with grim determination. Mellisa rubbed her hands together, as if she was cold. Her throat was starting to itch, so she reached into her shirt pocket and pulled out a box of cigarettes.


    The woman put a stick on her lips before answering, "Yes, I kidnapped her."


    That straightforward answer made Lilia blink with a confused expression, "...Why?" She asked, "Do you have a grudge towards her or something?"


    As far as Lilia knew, Sasha and Mellisa shouldn''t have met at all. Then what had Sasha done to her?


    Mellisa smiled broadly at Lilia''s question. She crossed her arms and replied, "It''s simple. Because she''s trying to hurt you!"


    Her answer showed that Mellisa would not forgive anyone who dared to try to hurt her sister. Mellisa''s voice was full of confidence, as if kidnapping Sasha was something of pride. She refused to look guilty or sorry. The woman was sure that her actions could be justified just because Mellisa tried to harm Lilia.


    The model stared at Mellisa with disbelief. Mellisa''s answer waspletely beyond her expectations.


    Mellisa chuckled and asked, "Are you surprised?"


    It took Lilia a while to process Mellisa''s question. She nodded hard, "I was really shocked!" Lilia replied while frowning, "What does she want to do to me?"


    There wasn''t a shred of doubt in Lilia''s voice. She believed every word and every sentence that came out of Mellisa''s mouth.


    Seeing Lilia not doubting what she said made Mellisa''s eyes glow with joy. She exhaled her cigarette smoke before whispering in a low voice, "Yesterday, she purposely bribed the head of the equipment team who handled all the equipment in this shoot. That woman intended to sabotage the equipment you used while shooting the scene over the river!"


    Mellisa''s tone sounded light as she said it, but her words gave Lilia chills down her spine. Yesterday when Lilia was filming, she remembered that there was a scene where she was lifted up to a height of ten meters. If there was something wrong with the equipment�� Lilia didn''t dare imagine the consequences.


    Lilia looked at her sister, secretly feeling grateful that that woman intervened in this incident. If there was a problem with the shooting equipment, the head of the equipment team would be held responsible. No one would ever suspect Sasha. But the worst impact would be on Lilia. Her part in the making of this film was far from over.


    If Lilia was involved in an ident, the filming process would be affected too. The dy in the shooting process would prevent the film from being released on schedule. This would make the investors angry and Louis would likely be held ountable too. Even worse, they might withdraw their funds.


    In order to avoid that worst case scenario, Louis would have no choice but to rece Lilia with another actor.


    Lilia was amazed by the n Sasha had drawn up. Although Sasha''s actions might seem trivial and childish at first nce, the effects were not funny. The woman''s position as an investor put her at advantage as she had the privilege above the film''s cast and crew. If an ident ured during filming, Sasha only needed to withdraw the funds and stop the filming process. After all, if something happened to the cast while filming, that incident would definitely affect the reputation of the film and not her.


    It looked like Lilia underestimated Sasha''s hatred towards her. That woman hated her so much that she wanted Lilia to die!


    Lilia covered her face with both hands while sighing deeply. If it weren''t for Mellisa''s help, maybe Lilia would be in a hospital right now�� or even in a coffin. She couldn''t imagine how she would endure the pain after falling from a height of ten meters into the rushing river.


    Then Lilia remembered something. She lowered her hand and turned towards Mellisa. "Ah, why are you in Magetan, Sis?" She asked in surprise.


    Mellisa smiled ambiguously when she heard that question. She turned her gaze to the ruins of the ts scattered in the area.


    "There''s something I need to do nearby. When I heard that you were shooting here, I decided to stop by." Mellisa replied in a light tone.


    The short-haired woman did not say specifically what she would do. Lilia herself didn''t ask that question either. She felt that Mellisa was hiding many secrets about herself. But Lilia respected her sister''s decision. If Mellisa didn''t want to talk about it, she wouldn''t ask.


    "Then how do you know that Sasha is nning something evil against me?" Lilia asked.


    "Because I happened to be on set too!" Mellisa answered with a meaningful wink, "Before that woman came to Magetan, she had already bribed the head of the equipment team. If not for that, why do you think that woman came all the way here?"


    Lilia smiled wryly when she heard that, "What happened to the head of the equipment team?"


    "He''s gone." Mellisa paused for a moment before adding, "I guess he''s on his way back to his hometown right now."


    Mellisa purposely didn''t mention that she was there when Sasha called the head of the equipment team. Sasha urged the man to immediately start the rotten n, without knowing that the man had been paralyzed and tied tightly by Mellisa.


    Then Mellisa told the man to ask Sasha to double the bounty. As expected, Sasha lost her temper and went to meet the head of the equipment team near the river, which was quite remote from the shooting location. Mellisa could easily ambush Sasha there. She stunned the woman before leading her to these ruins.


    Meanwhile, the family of the head of the equipment team had be hostage under Herri and Mellisa''s other subordinates. The man cooperated with Mellisa without protesting since his family''s life was in that woman''s hand.


    Mellisa nned to take revenge for everything Sasha had done to Lilia.. Who told that woman to make life difficult for her sister?! Unfortunately, Sasha was found missing before Mellisa could do anything.

 Chapter 248 - My Little Sister

    Mellisa also did not say that she had followed Lilia from Jakarta to Magetan in secret. She, who had lost her identity, family, even her own name, did not want to lose the only thing she had worked so hard to gain. Mellisa didn''t want to lose her own sister. She was determined to protect Lilia until the day she could bring her back to the Irwan Family.


    On the way home, Lilia and Mellisa sat side by side in the backseat of the car. Jean, not wanting to disturb the siblings'' reunion, chose to take the passenger seat. Clifford was driving in silence, yet his eyes caught sight of the two women from time to time. The uncanny resemnce that the two shared always amazed him!


    Mellisa was staring at the scene outside the window when she remembered something, "Did the DNA test resultse out?" Mellisa asked in a small voice. But the quitness in the care made her voice sound loud.


    Five years ago, Mellisa didn''t get to see the DNA test results for Le because she was involved in an ident. Until now, she didn''t know whether Le was really her sibling or not. So now Mellisa couldn''t wait to find out who her real little sister was.


    In addition, the DNA test result was the strongest weapon that Mellisa could use to counterattack Le. With the test results, Mellisa could prove that this woman had stolen all the attention and love that Lilia should receive.


    Hearing Mellisa''s question, Lilia automatically turned to Jean. She just remembered thatst night Jean said the results woulde out today. But before Lilia could open her mouth, her cell phone suddenly vibrated.


    Lilia opened her phone in annoyance, but she saw one new message from Jean instead. A document file was attached to the message.


    Jean put his cell phone back in his pocket with a t expression, "I''ve sent it via Other." His tone was casual.


    When she heard that, a big smile appeared on Lilia''s face. That man already knew what Lilia wanted before she even had a chance to say it. If they were alone right now, Lilia would definitely kiss her husband. But she held back for Mellisa and Clifford.


    Lilia opened the chat from Jean in Other app. Her finger was about to click the file when Mellisa suddenly grabbed her arm.


    "W-Wait a minute." She said with a tense face.


    "What''s wrong?" Lilia asked while lowering her hand. Was Mellisa just panicking because she was so close to the answer she had been looking for?


    "No, I ..." Mellisa paused, frowning. She seemed to be struggling to find the right words, "How about we both look at the test report after we return to the hotel?" Mellisa finally suggested.


    Lilia didn''t protest and just nodded. She tried not to show it, but she actually felt as tense as Mellisa. Her heart continued to pound, as if trying to jump out of her chest. She could understand Mellisa''s feelings right now.


    It felt like they got a treasure map and they finally found the location of the treasure they had been searching for. But they couldn''t go forward and take it, simply because they were too afraid to move forward. Variousplex feelings filled their hearts.


    Lilia''s pair of ck eyes met Mellisa''s dark eyes that were the same color. The two of them had the same concerns in their view.


    Mellisa smiled with relief when she saw Lilia put her cell phone back together. She silently crossed her fingers as she prayed that the result of the report would match with what she had imagined so far.


    *****


    Lilia and the others returned to the hotel by car. They purposely avoided the people gathering and discussing this incident. However, along the way to Lilia''s room, they still heard the rumor of the film crew talking about Sasha''s disappearance.


    "So in the end, the police still don''t know who kidnapped Miss Sasha?"


    "Indra, Mr. Louis''s assistant, has followed her around since this incident began. I heard that after they reported the case, the police appeared and ransacked the whole ce."


    "Ah, I also heard about that! He said someone had hinted the location to the police. They had their doubts for a while, but it turned out that Miss Sasha was really there!"


    Lilia kept her face looking expressionless when she heard the conversation between the film crew. However, she strained her ears while walking slower. She wanted to hear how far the crew knew about the incident.


    "But this incident is so dramatic, like a drama series! Even the localmunity can help solve serious cases like this!" One of the film crew continued.


    "How could they possibly refuse? After all, I''m more curious about what the kidnapper is aiming for! They dare to kidnap someone like Miss Sasha, but they don''t make any demands!" His partner replied.


    "You''re right, this is weird! I heard Indra say that her belongings were stillplete and nothing was stolen from her! Not only that, her clothes were still neat, just like before." Said one of the film''s crew, "Oh, but Miss Sasha''s face looks bruised as if it had been hit by someone." He added.


    Hearing that, Lilia automatically turned to Mellisa who was walking beside her. Her sister was wearing a thick coat and ck sses to help mask her striking appearance. But Mellisa pretended not to be aware of the using gaze Lilia gave.


    Her colleague suddenly spoke in a low voice, "Hey, do you think ... Miss Sasha deliberately orchestrated this whole incident?"


    Lilia''s footsteps suddenly stopped when she heard that. But before she could hear the rest of their conversation, Jean had pulled Lilia along. The woman gave her husband a protesting look, but Jean ignored her protest.


    When they arrived at Lilia''s room, the woman''s cell phone vibrated again. It turned out that Louis had sent a message to all the crew and actors. The director asked them to rest for the rest of the day, because the shooting would continue tomorrow as usual. Louis did not mention what happened to Sasha at all.


    *****


    Jean and Clifford immediately stepped out of the living room to give the two women their privacy. Now Lilia and Mellisa sat side by side on the sofa. Their gazes were fixed on Lilia''s cellphone screen.


    The answers to the questions they had been looking for were in the documents Jean sent. That fact made the atmosphere in the living room feel even tense.


    Lilia was about to open the document, but her finger stopped right in front of the screen. She turned to Mellisa and asked, "Are you ready?"


    Mellisa took a deep breath before nodding, "I''m ready!"


    Lilia clicked on the document that Jean had sent her. The contents of the report were roughly the same as the report that Lilia received from Julius on any day. Its initial section was filled withplex terms and analysis. Lilia jumped over all of it and headed straight to thest page of the report.


    Lilia''s breath seemed to have caught in her throat as she read the lines on the page. Beside her, Mellisa was blinking her eyes repeatedly, as if to make sure that she hadn''t misread.


    "Final conclusion: Thus, it can be concluded that the probability of Mellisa being the sibling of Lilia Pangestu is 99.9%."


    For a moment, the sitting room was enveloped in silence. Lilia found herself reading the sentence again and again. She tried to convince herself that she wasn''t dreaming right now.


    Tears slowly fell down Lilia''s cheeks. She continued to stare at the screen of her cellphone without trying to wipe away her tears.


    So Lilia was really the daughter of the Irwan Family! Over the years, she had grown up without the knowledge of her real family. She didn''t even know she had an older sister!

 Chapter 249 - Big Sister, Don’t Cry

    Lilia''s gaze slowly turned towards Mellisa. The woman deliberately turned her face away, as if trying to hide her shaken expression.


    Mellisa hurriedly got up from the sofa and headed for the window. With trembling hands, she took out a cigarette case from the pocket of her pants. Mellisa had a hard time pulling out a cigarette because her fingers wouldn''t stop shaking.


    Even though she tried hard not to show it, Mellisa could not hide the overflowing joy in her heart. She''d been expecting it from the moment they first met, and it turned out Lilia really was her younger sibling! All her efforts to protect that woman so far had not been in vain!


    Mellisa lit her cigarette while closing her eyes. The harsh life she had lived for these five years shed through her mind. For the first time in five years, Mellisa felt as if she had found hope. That there was a light at the end of the tunnel she had been walking through.


    A single tear fell down Mellisa''s cheek. Just like her sister, that woman shed tears without a sound. But her smiling broad lips revealed that this was a cry of happiness.


    Lilia watched her sister, who was standing with her back, without saying anything. The two sisters seemed at a loss for words after reading the result of the DNA test.


    Only after Mellisa finished two cigarettes did she calm down enough to think more clearly. She turned towards Lilia, who was still sitting on the sofa. The morning sunlight shone in from the window behind Mellisa, making the woman look sparkling. Her eyes were filled with tears and filled with intense emotion.


    Lilia secretly admired Mellisa''s current figure. The woman looked very beautiful, like a war goddess who was shedding tears of joy.


    "Little sister��" The short haired woman covered her eyes with the back of her hand while muttering, "Lilia really is my sister ..."


    Mellisa was relieved that she already knew the truth, but at the same time, she was also feeling great disappointment. If Lilia had been raised as her younger sister, Mellisa wouldn''t have had to go through a difficult life for the past five years. They could grow up together as inseparable siblings.


    But maybe this was the path they should take. In the end, fate still brought Mellisa together with her younger sibling and she felt grateful for it. Even though she had lost her position in the Irwan Family, herfortable life, and even her identity, Mellisa no longer cared. Even if the whole world turned into her enemy, as long as she had Lilia by her side, Mellisa wouldn''t mind.


    Mellisa walked quickly to Lilia and suddenly hugged her sister tight. For the first time in five years, Mellisa allowed herself to cry in someone else''s arms.


    Lilia tightly hugged her sister back. One hand was stroking Mellisa''s back that was shaking with sobs. No one, not even Lilia, could fully understand Mellisa''s feelings. She must have never allowed herself to depend on others all this time. No wonder Mellisa copsed as soon as she met someone she could trust.


    "Ssh�� it''s okay�� everything will be fine�� I''m here for you��" Lilia whispered, trying to calm Mellisa down. The model''s eyes were also filled with tears, but she suppressed her emotions so that she wouldn''t cry too.


    Lilia also had the same thoughts as Mellisa. If she had been raised as the daughter of the Irwan Family, she wouldn''t have had to face Sylvia''s cold attitude towards her for years.


    But Lilia never considered herself unlucky. In the end, she was able to meet Jean because she was raised by the Pangestu Family. The presence of Jean alone was enough to rece all the unpleasant experiences she had been experiencing so far.


    "Sister Mel, don''t cry anymore ... I''m here." Lilia whispered softly.


    Her eyes watched Mellisa who was still sobbing violently. Her sister''s appearance reflected the harshness of the life she had lived. Mellisa''s hair, which was cut as short as a man''s, looked unkempt. The body that Lilia was hugging felt emaciated so that she could feel the bulges of her bones. Mellisa''s clothes also looked worn out and unfit to wear.


    Lilia secretly sighed, but she didn''t say a word regarding Mellisa''s appearance. For her, there were things that only needed to be seen without a single word toment on. Even though Mellisa had lived a hard life, the woman still presented herself with great pride and confidence.


    Lilia prayed that one day, Mellisa could return to the Irwan Family. Maybe at that time, after Mellisa felt the warmth and love from her family, she would be able to tell about everything that she had been through. But Lilia intended to wait until Mellisa was ready to tell her.


    Nearly half an hour passed until Mellisa''s crying finally died down. Even though she was no longer sobbing, that woman refused to let Lilia go. Mellisa still hugged Lilia stubbornly, but Lilia herself didn''t mind. Her hand kept stroking her sister''s back.


    Mellisa finally took a deep breath while rubbing her swollen eyes. She looked at Lilia with a bitter smile, "Sorry, I showed you an embarrassing side of myself. Are you disappointed that I''m not what you imagined?" She asked in a self-deprecating tone.


    Lilia shook her head hard, "That''s not embarrassing! I bet you haven''t let yourself cry all this time, and that''s not healthy! I''m d you trusted me enough to cry in front of me. Besides��" Lilia smiled mischievously at Mellisa, "You look feminine when you cry."


    Mellisa pretended to be sulking and tapped Lilia''s forehead, "Don''t tease your sister! I know that I don''t look like a woman, thank you very much!"


    The two sisters joked with each other while Lilia picked up the tissue box from the table. Then she began to wipe Mellisa''s face patiently, like a mother.


    "When you do this, I don''t know who is older among us." Mellisa joked while taking the tissue from Lilia''s hand. She squeezed it into a ball before throwing it across the room. The tissue ball slid into the trash can with surprising uracy.


    Liliaughed and shook her head, "I''m showing off." She teased.


    "How long will you be shooting here?" Mellisa changed the subject.


    The model was silent for a moment, "�� In about two days. After that, I''ll go to Sarangan with Jean." She replied with a shy smile.


    Mellisa closed her eyes while tapping her temples. She seemed busy thinking about something. A few momentster, Mellisa finally opened her eyes, "Then, I''ll go back to Jakarta first." She decided.


    Lilia looked at Mellisa in surprise, "You don''t want toe back with me?"


    Mellisa smiled faintly and shook her head, "If I go out with you, I''ll only bother you two. Besides that, Herri is still waiting for me in Jakarta. When you finish shooting, I''ll go find you in Surabaya." She promised.


    When Mellisa followed Lilia all the way to Magetan, she didn''t expect Jean toe here too. That man must have been very busy with his work, but he left it all as if only Jean couldn''t stand being away from Lilia. Jean''s overprotective behavior stunned Mellisa. What did Lilia do to her husband to be able to steal his heartpletely?


    Mellisa could not deny that she felt a little jealous of her sister''s love story which seemed to be running smoothly. Although she had also experienced love with friends her age before, Mellisa never found someone who loved her as much as Jean loved Lilia.


    But Mellisa knew that she didn''t deserve to find love in her messy life.

 Chapter 250 - Treat Her Well

    When the sun began to set, Mellisa reluctantly said goodbye to Lilia. But the model was no less reluctant to let her sister go. She kept trying to buy time by giving advice to Mellisa.


    "You have to remember to send me a message when you arrive in Jakarta, okay."


    "If you are in trouble, you can tell me anytime. Don''t try to bear it alone!"


    "Then, stop working as a debt collector. The job is too dangerous for you and I''m always worried about you."


    "Umm...then...what''s more..."


    Lilia muttered while frowning, trying to find something else to say.


    Jean sat smoking a cigarette on the sofa opposite them. The man leaned against the back of the sofa with his legs folded. His gaze was always fixed on Lilia and the corner of his mouth lifted into a small smile. Anyone could see the overwhelming love in Jean''s eyes for his wife.


    Mellisa had to refrain frommenting on Jean''s appearance. Where did the arrogant, cold-faced tyrant go?!


    Then Mellisa''s gaze fell on her hand, which was tightly held by Lilia. Even though their palms were both wet with sweat, the younger sister still refused to let go of her grip.


    Mellisa nced at the setting sun outside the window and sighed. She pinched Lilia''s forehead with her free hand, "Okay, okay, I''m not a kid anymore! You don''t need to worry that much, Lilia." She protested.


    Lilia rubbed her forehead while blinking her eyes in confusion, "It''s not that I''m not worried, it''s just��" The woman''s voice faded as she tried to find an excuse to defend herself.


    Mellisa''s heart felt warm when she saw her sister worrying about her. For the first time in many years, there was someone who was sincerely worried about her.


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Mellisa gently assured Lilia, "I''ve lived alone for years. I know how to take care of myself. You have to be careful, Lilia."


    After saying that, Mellisa hugged Lilia tightly onest time. Her eyes became hot again when she realized that the woman in her arms was her younger sibling.


    During the 22 years they lived together in the house of the Irwan family, Mellisa and Le never had a close interaction like siblings. Mellisa never hid her dislike for Le. She couldn''t exin why, but Mellisa always looked down on her ''sister''. No matter what Le did or said to her, Mellisa always gave her a cold stare.


    However, when Mellisa met Lilia, she felt apletely opposite emotion. She just wanted to protect her sister''s smile and see her live happily, without being burdened by any problems. Mellisa regretted the fact that she could neither see Lilia when her sister was born, nor carry her tiny body to sleep. If possible, Mellisa would like to hear little Lilia calling her, "sister" in an innocent, childish voice.


    The two siblings didn''t know each other when they were kids. But that just made Mellisa and Lilia appreciate the time they spent after their meeting.


    Mellisa let go of Lilia and turned to face Jean. The man sitting on the opposite sofa also looked back at her, as if he knew that Mellisa had something to say to him.


    Mellisa took a deep breath before opening her mouth, "Lilia is my sister. Please treat her well." She said bluntly.


    Even though Mellisa had seen for herself how much Jean loved Lilia, she still felt the need to say it. She would never forgive that man if he dared to make Lilia sad.


    Jean studied Mellisa''s stern expression for a moment before finally nodding, "Of course." His answer was calm.


    Mellisa clenched her mouth when she heard that short answer. Her eyes shed with nervousness. She realized that Jean''s attitude towards anyone other than Lilia was very different. That man only showed a gentle and loving side to Lilia alone. When he was in front of other people, Jean looked cold and arrogant. The man made other people reluctant to approach him.


    Even though Mellisa intended to warn Jean as Lilia''s older sister, the man''s coldness made her courage shrink. She had a feeling that if she dared to take advantage of her position as Lilia''s older sister to act casually, Jean wouldn''t just be silent. Mellisa didn''t want to lose her life yet!


    *****


    When Mellisa left the hotel, she insisted that Lilia shouldn''te with her. In the end, Liliapromised by letting Clifford escort Mellisa to the nearest train station.


    Mellisa stood dumbfoundedly on the train tform. Her gaze was fixed on the train ticket in her hand. When she got out of the car earlier, Clifford suddenly handed her this ticket. The bodyguard stated that it was Jean who booked the ticket.


    But what surprised her was the name written on the ticket. There was the name ''Mellie'', the name she had been using for the past five years. Even her ID number matched the fake ID she was using now.


    The woman could only tremble at the realization of Jean''s ability. Since the ident five years ago, Mellisa had been disguising her identity by using a fake ID. But Jean could find the information easily as if turning his palm. The man was even more terrifying than she imagined.


    Somehow, such a scary man fell in love with her younger sister. Even though Mellisa wanted Lilia to stay away from that dangerous man, she wasn''t sure that Jean would let her sister escape.


    Mellisa sighed while putting on her sunsses. Since she had almost the same eyes and eyebrows as Lilia''s, she could cover that resemnce just by wearing sunsses. Mellisa was also wearing her jacket, but her movements suddenly stopped when she felt something strange. The hood of her jacket felt heavier than usual.


    Mellisa frowned and reached into the hood. Her eyes widened as she felt something was stored there. When she pulled the object away, her mouth fell open wide. No wonder the hood felt heavy! There was a pile of one hundred thousand cash and a credit card stuffed in there!


    Mellisa''s eyes burned as she stared at the unexpected gift. She didn''t know when they had hidden these things in her jacket, but Mellisa was deeply touched.


    Since that ident, she had always been short on cash. She didn''t even have enough money for her daily meals. However, Mellisa would rather suffer from ack of money than ask other people for help. She didn''t want to betray her pride by begging.


    Normally, Mellisa wouldn''t ept help from people who pitied her. She felt ashamed if she had to rely on the mercy of others. But this money and credit card from Lilia didn''t make her feel so. The reasonid on a post-it note attached to the cash. The note was written in Lilia''s neat handwriting.


    "Sister Mellisa, I brought too much cash on this trip. Too much cash will trouble me, so please help me out by spending it. You don''t need to return it, but I know you won''t just ept it. So you can pay me back after you return to the Irwan Family. Oh yeah, the credit card doesn''te with a password."


    Mellisa didn''t know whether tough or cry when she read the note. Before she could decide, her old cell phone vibrated.


    [Lilia]: "Sister Mel, we are sisters. And we have to help each other, right?"


    Mellisa could only smile faintly reading the message. Lilia was probably worried that her sister wouldn''t ept the present, so she sent this message.


    [Mellie]: "Yep, you are my little sister!"

 Chapter 251 - Too Eager

    For the next two days, the filming process went ording to the normal schedule. However, due to the incident with Sasha''s disappearance, Louis ended up hiring a security guard around their shooting location. The location which was already busy with the crew and actors now felt even more crowded with the guards'' presence.


    ording to thetest news that Lilia heard about Sasha, the woman had left Magetan the day she was rescued by the police. The police had nned to carry out an in-depth investigation into this case, but Sasha refused. The woman returned to Surabaya in such a hurry, as if being chased by something. Finally, Louis closed the case by withdrawing his report to the police.


    But Sasha''s attitude made everyone wonder. Did it all happen because of Sasha''s own fault? Or was there something she wanted to hide from the police investigation?


    While the crew and actors were busy gossiping about the possibilities, Lilia just smiled faintly and focused on the script. Of course Sasha wouldn''t let the police investigate this case. If the truth were exposed, the reputation Sasha had worked so hard for would bepletely destroyed.


    At the same time, Lilia also heard that the head of the equipment team was involved in an ident, so the man was forced to withdraw from the filming project. He suspected that Mellisa was the one behind this.


    Apart from that, there was another change that Sasha''s incident caused. Lilia might not have realized it, but Clifford was now shadowing her every step. Not only Clifford, even Dina and Rini also raised their guard. They always watched Lilia closely.


    The three bodyguards agreed to tighten their guard after Jean indirectly threatened them. In the night after Mellisa left and Lilia fell asleep, Jean summoned all three of them. The man just looked at them with an icy gaze and said four words, "I am disappointed in you."


    Clifford, Dina, and Rini felt as if their ages were getting shorter after the meeting with Jean. This time Lilia managed to escape Sasha''s evil n only because Mellisa moved behind the scenes to protect her. Not a single member of the Widjaya Family''s bodyguards would have thought that the Hiroshi Family''s daughter was brave enough to target their boss''s wife!


    Jean''s attitude showed that the man would not forgive their mistake a second time. That''s why Clifford, Dina, and Rini worked extra hard to escort Lilia. They didn''t want to know what would happen if they failed again!


    *****


    Two dayster, Lilia finished shooting around nine in the evening. Lilia worked hard to finish all her shooting scenes for today so that she would have some time offter. Louis had agreed to give her time off if Lilia could finish shooting. The model nned to go out with Jean on her day off.


    As soon as Lilia returned to the hotel, she headed straight for the sitting room. Even though her body felt sore after shooting, seeing Jean back always gave her a new spirit. But Lilia also felt a little guilty because that man was so busy with various important meetings.


    Tonight, Lilia found her husband smoking while studying hisptop screen, which was filled with all kinds of reports and data.


    Lilia approached Jean without making a sound and turned around to the back of the sofa, then she wrapped her arms around the man''s neck. Before Jean could react, Lilia lowered her head and kissed her husband on the cheek.


    "Jean, I''m back!" Lilia whispered in Jean''s ear.


    Lilia intended to tease the man who was still facing hisptop with a serious face. However, she immediately regretted her actions. Jean removed theptop from hisp and caught Lilia''s waist with both arms. In one smooth motion, Jean had pulled his wife down onto hisp.


    "Ahh! Jean!" Lilia protested as she suddenlynded on the sofa. "Don''t do that ... hmph!"


    Before Lilia could protest, Jean had sealed her mouth with a long kiss. The man kissed Lilia so aggressively that Lilia regretted provoking him earlier.


    "If you tease me like that��" Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear as the woman was trying to catch her breath. "... I won''t be able to hold back."


    "Huh? What do you mean��?" Lilia tried to ask, but Jean fiercely crushed her lips again.


    *****


    The next morning, Lilia was awakened by a glimmer of sunlight slipping in through the windows. She blinked several times until she got used to the dark room''s atmosphere. Then Lilia turned her head towards the man sleeping beside her. Her ck eyes were clear without feeling sleepy.


    Lilia struggled to sleep wellst night. She was so excited about her trip to Sarangan that she couldn''t sleep. Lilia smiled faintly and shook her head. She felt like a kid about to go on a trip with her parents.


    The woman was about to get out of bed, but then realized that Jean''s arms were tightly hugging her waist. If Lilia moved even a little, she would wake up that man too. She could only sigh while staring at Jean''s sleeping face. Even in his sleep, this man was still possessive like a tyrant.


    The sunlight seeping into the room helped Lilia to see Jean''s face more clearly. While sleeping, the man''s face looked softer and more innocent. The wrinkles on Jean''s forehead also disappeared as he slept, giving him a younger appearance than usual.


    Lilia smiled softly while admiring Jean''s good looks that waspletely different from when he was awake. She felt as if she could spend all day just watching the man sleep.


    Suddenly, Jean''s arms moved and pulled Lilia into his arms. The man didn''t bother opening his eyes, but he was able tond a soft kiss right on Lilia''s forehead.


    "Why are you awake?" Jean''s deep voice when he just woke up like this sounded hoarse and sexy.


    Liliaughed lightly. "I was too excited when I imagined that we will go to Sarangan today," she answered.


    Jean slowly opened his eyes. His ocean blue eyes studied Lilia''s expression closely. "Do you like that ce?" He asked.


    "Not really." Lilia met Jean''s gaze and smiled broadly. "But as long as I go with you, I''m sure that I will like it."


    After saying that, Lilia came to her senses and hurriedly buried her face in Jean''s chest. She didn''t know what got into her that she could utter such embarrassing romantic lines!


    Jean was stunned to see Lilia''s adorable behavior. Was Lilia trying to tease him? If so, then her tactic sessfully worked. Jean had to struggle to control his desire to attack the beautiful woman in his arms. Hepromised by gently biting on Lilia''s exposed ear before his eyes.


    Lilia''s body trembled because of Jean''s actions. Then she heard the man whisper in her ear, "Are you sure that you won''t regret following me there?"


    "Huh?" Lilia immediately raised her face and met the man''s eyes. Her pair of ck eyes reflected the confusion that filled her mind. "Why did you assume that I would regret it?"


    "Aren''t we just going to see your old friend?"


    Lilia swallowed back the question that had barely escaped her mouth. She studied Jean''s expression carefully, but the man was as t as ever. Lilia couldn''t read her husband''s face at all.


    Jean just sighed before pressing Lilia''s head back against his chest. He didn''t need to exin now. After all, Lilia would find out the truth in just a few hours. And if that woman truly regretted her decision....

 Chapter 252 - Set Off Into The Past

    The man closed his eyes tightly and hugged Lilia even tighter. If Lilia turned out to be sorryter, then this hug would be even more precious to him.


    Three hours after they woke up, Lilia and Jean left the hotel. Their destination was Sarangan, which was only half an hour by car. But it still took them another three hours to reach the remote vige where Jean''s old friend lived.


    When Lilia got into the car, she was shocked to realize that the driver was not the usual Clifford. She immediately turned to Jean with a confused look.


    "Can''t Clifforde with us?" Lilia asked, worried that something might happen to the guard who always apanied her.


    Jean shook his head and replied, "He went ahead to prepare something. Take it easy, you will meet himter."


    Their trip to Sarangan turned out to be taking longer than nned due to congestion on the road. It was eleven sharp in the afternoon when they arrived at the ce. Their car slowed down until it finally stopped at a gas station.


    Lilia stole a nce at the gas tank indicator on the dashboard, it was still half full. She then gave Jean a questioning look. If they didn''t need to refuel, then why did they stop at the gas station?


    But Jean just smiled and got out of the car, then reached out to Lilia. "Trust me. You will love it," he said.


    Trust me. Those simple words moved Lilia''s heart. So far, Jean had never done anything that betrayed her trust. Lilia then took Jean''s hand and let the man help her out of the car.


    Her eyes widened when she saw an RV or camper van waiting for them there. Clifford was standing beside therge snow-white car.


    "Young master, Madame Lilia, all the preparations areplete." Clifford reported calmly. "We can leave at any time."


    "Very nice." Jean nodded with a satisfied expression.


    Lilia sensed that she heard Clifford muttering, ''With this, our mistakes will be forgiven,'' but she decided not to ask any further.


    Jean tugged gently on Lilia''s arm. "Come in. Don''t you want to see what the inside of this RV looks like?" He invited her.


    Lilia wasn''t really that interested, but she felt that Jean was more excited than usual. So she nodded and let the man pull her into the RV. As soon as Lilia set foot into the car, she was shocked again.


    The atmosphere inside the RV was morefortable than Lilia thought. The interior was dominated by pastel colors that seemed warm and soft. The front of the RV was made into a sitting room, with two sofas facing each other and a table between them. Opposite the entrance was a small bar counter decorated with bottles of expensive wine.


    Meanwhile, the back of the RV was filled with two beds facing each other. The two beds could bebined that could amodate up to three people.


    Jean and Lilia sat on one of the sofas, while Clifford and another bodyguard sat in the driver''s seat. Lilia took an orange from the fruit te that was ced on the table.


    She started peeling the fruit asking, "Is this something Clifford needs to prepare that he has to go ahead before us?"


    Jean put his arm around Lilia''s shoulders and pulled her closer. Lilia leaned back against the sofa that was made of the finest materials. It was so soft that she felt as if she was sinking into a cloud.


    "The journey from here to our destination vige is still quite far." Jean exined. "I don''t want you to be exhausted from a long journey. At least with an RV, you can rest whenever you want."


    Lilia nodded and fed Jean a slice of orange as her thanks. She was grateful that the man always thought of her interests first. In addition, Lilia remembered vaguely that the road conditions leading to the remote vige were not good. They would be morefortable driving on damaged roads in an RV than a regr car.


    At that point, Clifford interrupted them by removing the barrier between the driver''s seat and the rest of the RV.


    "Young Master, are we leaving now?" The man asked.


    "Yes. Let''s go."


    As soon as Jean said the order, Clifford nodded and closed the barrier again. In just a few moments, the RV was starting to elerate. The vige Jean wanted to visit was at the foot of the mountain.


    At the start of the trip, Lilia sat by the window and gazed outside intently. For the past few years, Lilia had only traveled to her campus or for work. It seemed like a long time since she had a rxing time away from the noise of the city life. Lilia began to miss the out-of-town trips she had taken with her family.


    The natural scenery in Sarangan was no less good than Magetan. There were no skyscrapers orrge buildings that were usually found in Surabaya. As Lilia got further from the city center, the buildings outside her windows began to be reced by dense hills and forests. The scenery was so beautiful, like something out of a famous painting.


    But after a while, Lilia couldn''t hold back her yawning. Her eyes were starting to feel heavy, so she tried rubbing them. Maybe she was getting sleepy because she was too excited to go and didn''t get enough sleepst night. Thefortable temperature in the RV didn''t help Lilia to fight her drowsiness either.


    "Are you sleepy?" Jean asked as he noticed Lilia rubbing her eyes a few times. The man grabbed Lilia''s chin and observed the dark circles under her eyes.


    Lilia nodded obediently. "Yeah ... maybe because I woke up too early this morning." She deliberately didn''t mention that she couldn''t sleep all night because she was too excited about this trip. Lilia didn''t want Jean to see her as ridiculous or childish.


    Jean pulled Lilia up to her feet and led her to one of the beds. "Then, take a nap for a moment. I''ll wake you up when we get close," he suggested.


    "Hmm ... alright." Lilia hesitated for a moment, but the bed looked so tempting to her eyes right now. Finally, she took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed.


    It seemed that Lilia was more tired than she thought, because as soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell asleep. Even though the RV was on a bumpy road, it didn''t disturb Lilia''s sleep at all.


    Jean sat beside Lilia''s bed while observing her peaceful sleeping face. Just like her, Jean always liked watching Lilia asleep. His wife looked very innocent and adorable, like a child who didn''t know the harshness of the outside world. If possible, Jean wanted to keep Lilia pure like that. He didn''t want anything to make Lilia lose her smile.


    The man reached out to stroke Lilia''s cheek, but he stopped before his fingers touched her. His expression was filled with doubt, as if he was afraid that his touch might stain Lilia''s snow-white skin.


    "Will you��" Jean whispered with an unusually mncholy expression. His voice was so low, as if he didn''t want anyone to hear it. "...rejected me when you found out the truth?"


    Jean''s whisper didn''t reach Lilia''s ears, and lost to the wind.

 Chapter 253 - Nightmare

    Jean paused for a moment before finally braving himself to touch Lilia''s cheek. Deep down inside, he felt a little guilty for doing this without Lilia''s permission. However, if that woman was going to reject him after she found out the truth, Jean wanted to engrave this peaceful moment in his mind.


    As Jean stared at Lilia''s sleeping face, his memory of that day shed into his mind. The little girl in acy white skirt that he met at that time was lying beside him. It''d been 14 years since that day, so it''s no wonder Lilia didn''t remember their meeting.


    Jean preferred the woman to keep forgetting about their first meeting. He didn''t want Lilia to remember the most humiliating moment in his life. But Jean knew that woman would remember what happened, sooner orter.


    The scariest part was that Jean didn''t know how Lilia would react when she remembered what happened. Would that woman ept it? Or would she leave Jean instead?


    The man pulled his hand away at the thought of the possibility that Lilia might abandon him. Jean had done everything he could to make sure that wouldn''t happen. He tried to tie Lilia to his side in various ways and showered her with so much love and care.


    But the one thing that Jean wouldn''t do was touching Lilia. Though he knew that the most effective way to chain the woman was to get her pregnant. If he had done so, Lilia wouldn''t be able to run away from him. And yet, he didn''t do that.


    Jean wanted to respect the decision of the woman he loved. He wanted their child to receive genuine love and affection from both parents, not because of coercion or bondage. That''s why Jean always held back by just kissing Lilia. If he went any further than that, he wasn''t sure if he could hold back.


    Jean looked at Lilia''s closed eyes and prayed that a pair of eyes that were ck as a dark night would never look at him with hatred.


    *****


    When Jean was struggling with his worries and negative thoughts, the man''s feelings were also channeled to Lilia. She could not sleep well, and was filled with anxiety.


    Lilia''s dream was filled with foreigners and blood. She also heard the clink of chains being dragged across the ground. Lilia fidgeted, trying to wake up from the unpleasant dream. But her chest felt tight, as if she was trapped with no way out.


    "... lia ... Lilia ...Lilia, wake up."


    The voice of someone calling her sounded like music to Lilia''s ears. That clear voice could dispel the nightmare that invaded her sleep in just an instant.


    "...!" Lilia opened her eyes in surprise.


    At first, Lilia''s eyes could only catch the blurry shadows. She repeatedly blinked her eyes while taking a deep breath. The world around her gradually became clearer. Lilia could see Jean''s face looking back at her with worry.


    "... Jean?" Lilia muttered in a hoarse voice. She just realized that the man''s hand was still holding her cheeks. Jean''s touch burned against her icy skin. "What happened to me?"


    Jean pursed his lips tightly. He tried to suppress his worries when he saw Lilia''s eyes continue to twitch in panic. Jean knew that Lilia was still disoriented after being suddenly woken up.


    "It''s nothing." Jean tried to convince her. "You just had a bad dream!"


    The man grabbed Lilia''s shoulders and pulled her into his embrace. Jean patted the woman''s back in a soothing motion while trying to hide his own worries. If Lilia saw him worried, that woman would be even more confused.


    But this was the first time Jean saw Lilia having a nightmare like this. The woman''s face lost its color and even her lips turned pale. Cold sweat creased her forehead and her breathing was still irregr.


    Lilia let the warmth of Jean''s body slowly calm her down. She leaned her head on the man''s shoulder. For a moment, her mind felt chaotic. The sound of chains being dragged across the rocky ground was still ringing in Lilia''s ears, as if it really did happen.


    "I��" Lilia opened her mouth, but her voice was hoarse. She cleared her throat before continuing, "I seem to be dreaming of something, but I''m not really sure. The only thing I remember from my dream is the sound of the iron chain. Oh, and there was blood in the dream as well�� but I can''t remember the rest."


    When Jean heard that, he frowned. Lilia couldn''t see it, but the man''s eyes shed dark. Jean paused for a moment before finally saying, "If you feel ufortable, we can go back now."


    Jean had lost his confidence when he said that. However, Lilia was too shaken by her nightmare to realize it. It took her a while to process Jean''s words.


    Lilia immediately pulled herself and pushed the man away. Then she straightened up while giving Jean a look of disbelief. "Why do we need to go back? I just had a bad dream, that''s all. I''m fine, so you don''t need to make a big deal out of it."


    Jean reached out to wipe the cold sweat off Lilia''s forehead. His thumb ran the woman''s brow. "Is it true?" he softly asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine!" Lilia nodded confidently.


    Even though she was shocked by the nightmare just now, it was no big deal. Who hadn''t had a nightmare in their life? Jean was clearly exaggerating!


    *****


    Their journey to the remote vige went smoothly. As Lilia was still shaken by her nightmare, Jean ordered Clifford to buy lunch for them to eat in the RV. He felt that Lilia had not recovered enough to function as usual.


    Lilia sat on the sofa with a te of food in front of her. Even though her eyes stared at the te and her hand moved to scoop out the food, Lilia''s mind wasn''t there. She was busy thinking why she had such nightmares.


    After she calmed down, Lilia could vaguely remember the ssh of someone''s blood in her dream. But why did she dream about that? When had she ever seen someone bleeding that badly in front of her?


    "Don''t worry about it." Jean''s voice broke Lilia''s reverie. "Eat a lot so that you recover soon."


    Jean had been observing Lilia''s expression since earlier. The woman seemed unfocused and barely touched her food. He didn''t want Lilia to push herself too much, so he deliberately interrupted her thoughts.


    Lilia''s nk gaze finally focused on Jean''s figure. She forced a weak smile and changed the topic. "Jean, when will we arrive at the vige?" she asked.


    Hearing that, Jean put down the spoon. His expression suddenly turned dark, although Lilia didn''t know the reason. "There''s still an hour and a half to go," his answer was short.


    After saying that, Jean pushed his te away and took out his cigarette case. He looked like he had lost his appetite after Lilia brought up the topic.


    Lilia felt a little guilty for choosing the wrong topic. She tried to smile as she asked in a light voice, "Jean, why do you look so serious?"


    That woman had never seen Jean act so cold when they were spending time alone. She was used to Jean''s warm and caring attitude, so this change of attitude took her by surprise. It felt as if Jean had suddenly turned into apletely different person.


    The man lit his cigarette with slow movements.. After exhaling cigarette smoke, then Jean answered, "Because I''m afraid that you won''t be able to handle it."

 Chapter 254 - Arum Village

    Lilia tilted her head when she heard that answer. Was Jean afraid that she was affected by the nightmare just now?


    The woman put down her spoon and got up from the sofa, then moved to Jean''s side. She embraced the man''s arm while looking straight at her husband. Lilia''s eyes were as clear as the night sky and full of determination.


    "I will be fine." Lilia confirmed. "Jean, you don''t have to worry about me. I think I had nightmares because of the road''s uneven surface, and I couldn''t sleep well. But I''m a hundred percent fine, so you shouldn''t put on a gloomy face like that!"


    Lilia ended her words by reaching out and tapping Jean''s forehead which was filled with wrinkles. She smiled wickedly as the man''s eyes widened in surprise. In the next second, the dark expression on Jean''s face melted away, reced by the usual tenderness.


    Without saying anything, Jean pulled Lilia into his arms and rested his head on the woman''s shoulder. Jean took a deep breath, enjoying Lilia''s distinctive scent that smelled like flowers. The familiar scent helped him calm his tense nerves.


    Lilia frowned as Jean embraced her with more strength than usual. Her waist ached from the tightness of the man''s embrace, but Lilia chose not to say anything. She stroked Jean''s blonde hair softly, like a caring mother.


    While stroking Jean''s head, Lilia prayed that their days ahead would be full of peace and tranquility. If so, her husband wouldn''t have to worry about things like this now.


    *****


    An hour and a halfter, the sky was getting darker as the RV approached their destination vige, Arum Vige.


    Their journey had not been easy because the road they took was getting more and more damaged. In addition, yesterday''s rain fell made the road muddy and slippery. Even though they were using an RV, it felt like they were driving through a wilderness.


    Lilia had to hold onto the table so she wouldn''t be thrown every time the RV went through a big enough hole. She smiled wryly as she recalled the journey she had taken when she was only ten years old. At that time, the road conditions were just as bad as now. Because of that, Lilia suffered from motion sickness along the way.


    "Jean, it looks like the road leading to Arum Vige hasn''t changed much, has it? Even though it''s been years since I came here, the road conditions are still as bad as then!" Lilia said while turning to the man sitting beside her.


    "Well, it''s what it is." Jean replied short while rubbing the back of Lilia''s hand.


    After Jean hugged Lilia earlier, the man finally let go of his painful embrace. But Jean refused to let go of Lilia''s hand. The woman was a little surprised by his attitude that felt even more spoiled than usual. But Lilia didn''t have the heart to refuse, so she let Jean hold her hand.


    "That''s because this vige has been closed to the public." Jean''s voice brought Lilia back to reality.


    It took Lilia a while to process Jean''s words. Then her eyes widened when she finally understood the meaning. "Closed? What happened?" She asked with a confused face.


    "There are cases of illegal mining here, so the police are sealing this entire area for mutual safety." Jean exined. Another reason that led the police to close down this vige was the exposure of human trafficking cases, but Jean deliberately did not mention it. He didn''t want to scare Lilia before they got there.


    "Hmm... so no one lives in this vige?" Lilia tilted her head as she asked.


    Lilia still remembered the time when she came here. There were scatters of small viges in remote areas of the forest. Lilia''s school wanted its students to have experience living in a remote vige, so the school chose this area. Although the vige was small and less prosperous, they had beautiful rice fields. Lilia felt a little sad that the vigers had to leave such a beautiful ce.


    Jean squeezed Lilia''s hand lightly as he stared out the window. The scenery of the forest filled with various types of trees and animals was reflected in the man''s blue eyes. But Lilia had a feeling that Jean was seeing something different.


    "...yes, because this vige was closed 14 years ago." Jean replied after pausing for a moment.


    14 years ago�� Lilia felt that there was a lot going on at that time. She attended her school program in this vige 14 years ago, and Jean came to visit here 14 years ago. Apart from that, this vige was also closed in the same year...


    "Huh?" Lilia noticed something strange. She grabbed Jean''s arm and made the man turn to her. "If this vige has been closed since 14 years ago, can we really go in there?" She asked with another confused look. "Didn''t you say this vige is closed to the public?"


    Jean chuckled and stroked Lilia''s head. "Of course we can, because we are not ordinary people. The Widjaya family has purchased this entire area to develop. So there is nothing wrong if thend owner wants to visit, right?"


    Lilia''s mouth fell open when she heard that. The Widjaya family bought this entire area? No wonder they were called one of the richest conglomerate families in Indonesia! If they decided to buy something, the scale was never half-hearted!


    Lilia nodded as she realized something. No wonder Jean said he wanted to meet an old friend! Could that friend be part of the Widjaya Family? Or was he Jean''s rtive?


    The woman felt even more impatient to see the present Arum Vige. Did the vige that was filled with rotten wooden houses get transformed into a beautiful and luscious tourist spot?


    Lilia got the answer half an hourter when the RV stopped at the entrance to the vige. Even though it was still four in the afternoon, the cloudy weather made the atmosphere look darker than usual.


    The thick clouds in the sky blocked most of the sunlight. A glimmer of light that managed to escape from the cloud lit up the oddly quiet Arum Vige. Apart from the chirping of a few birds, there was only the sound of blowing the wind. The vige''s appearance was still the same as the vige that Lilia had in mind 14 years ago.


    Lilia''s vague memories slowly became clearer as she looked directly at the vige. She was just a ten years old girl 14 years ago. Even though she was more mature than her age, she was still a child. Her memories of this vige were only blurred fragments. If Jean didn''t bring her here, Lilia wouldn''t be able to plug her memory pieces together like now.


    Thedy was standing at the door of the RV. Her feet touched the ground which was still wet afterst night''s heavy rain. There should have been a path leading up to the vige, but it was now overgrown with weeds after being left unkempt for years.


    Lilia looked around with a mixture of feelings of nostalgia and confusion. The condition of the vige was still the same as it was in her memory. But why wasn''t there any sign of development at all? Didn''t the Widjaya Family buy thisnd to develop it?


    She turned to Jean to ask, but the man had already started down the path leading to the vige. Their hands were still tightly knit together, so Lilia had no choice but to follow Jean''s steps.. Clifford and another bodyguard walked in front of them to make sure the path they were taking had a safe foothold.

 Chapter 255 - Past Memories

    Lilia and Jean walked in silence. The man held Lilia''s hand tightly and asionally helped her so she wouldn''t fall on the slippery part. Jean''s caution saved Lilia from an embarrassing moment such as falling and slipping, but it also made their walking speed slower than usual.


    The namete attached to the vige gate looked worn with time. The words ''Arum Vige'' on the board were barely legible after years of rain and sunshine. Lilia looked around the vige that seemed neglected.


    As Jean led her to one of the wooden houses to the east of the vige, Lilia finally spoke up. "Jean, hasn''t construction started here yet?" She curiously asked.


    The houses here looked like they had been neglected for years. The wood was rotten and the walls were covered with vines. Not only that, the path inside the vige was also overgrown with weeds. How long had it been since someone lived in this ce?


    But Jean didn''t answer Lilia''s question. He continued walking until they reached the end of the vige.


    "Isn''t this the ce where you were photographed 14 years ago?" Jean asked in a calm voice.


    Lilia stepped forward until she was standing next to Jean. Her eyes widened as she looked at the scene unfolding beneath her feet. They were standing at the top of the vige''s rice fields. The rice fields were arranged in steps along the hillside, until they reached the river at the base of the hill.


    The woman still remembered how beautiful the view of the rice fields was from this ce. It was filled with rice that had turned yellow, making the hill look like it was made of gold. But now the rice fields had dried up into muds. This sight actually gave off an unbearable abandoned impression.


    Lilia nodded and replied, "Yes, this is the ce. When I got off the bus, I remember that my teacher brought us straight here. My photo was taken at that time." She smiled nostalgically. "Then, when my teacher took us around the vige, I was really excited. I''ve never seen a real vige, because I lived in the city since I was little."


    At that time, Lilia was ten years old. She was not as calm and elegant as she was today. She was rather tomboyish and full of curiosity. Being in a new ce like this made little Lilia very excited. She kept looking around without paying attention to her teacher''s exnation that she didn''t realize she was getting left behind by the other group of students.


    Lilia''s past memories slowly began to merge with the scene she was currently seeing. When she looked at the weathered wooden houses, she thought of the little children in the vige.


    When Lilia''s group was being shown around, the vige children were hiding behind their door, peeking. It seemed that they were also interested in the group of visitors in their vige. Lilia was curious about how those children were doing now.


    As Jean and Lilia chatted at the top of the rice fields, Clifford and his co-workers were standing some distance from them. The two bodyguards continued to carry out their duties without interrupting their boss'' conversation. Clifford turned his gaze around the abandoned vige. This area was indeed purchased by the Widjaya Family, but the construction had not proceeded.


    Clifford felt a little sorry for this vige. The area was toorge for the vige''s small poption, and it got shut down 14 years ago. ns fornd development here had been put forward many times, but the Widjaya Family had always flinched. For some reason, the government did not say anything about the Widjaya family''s attitude.


    In the end, this vige was neglected because of its rural location. The government also lost their interest in developing and rebuilding the vige. Thus, Arum Vige had remainedpletely untouched since it was closed 14 years ago. Clifford had a suspicion that Jean had nned all this.


    Meanwhile, Jean looked away from the former rice field that stretched before him. He turned to the woman beside him. Lilia''s gaze was full of nostalgia, as if she was looking at something from her past. Jean sighed and suppressed the anxiety in his heart.


    Then the man wrapped his arm around Lilia''s waist and pulled her closer. Jean lowered his head, then lightly bit her ear, as if trying to get her attention.


    "What are you thinking?" Jean whispered in a hoarse voice.


    Lilia''s body trembled as Jean started to y with her ears. She covered her ear with one hand while ring at her husband. "Ah�� I just remembered my first impression when I came here for the first time. I feel that this vige is very poor!"


    "Hmm ..." Jean held back hisughter when he heard that answer.


    "I''ve never seen a wooden house like this in Surabaya. Oh, and I was also surprised when I saw the well!" Lilia turned her head and pointed at the vige''s main well. The ancient well was lined with bricks arranged in a circle,plete with a small roof and wooden buckets. "This is the first time I''ve seen a well like that!"


    "These things are indeed interesting for city children who have never visited a vige." Jean replied lightly as he pulled Lilia back to walk.


    They followed the trail, followed by Clifford and co from a considerable distance. Lilia was trying to guess where Jean was taking her, but the man didn''t look like he was heading somewhere. She got the feeling that Jean was taking her around the vige.


    "Jean, you haven''t answered my question." Lilia reminded him while avoiding the weeds that grew up to her waist. "Why hasn''t the construction here started?"


    The man was silent for a while, until Lilia thought that Jean woulde back to avoid her question. But this time the man replied, "I don''t n on doing it anytime soon."


    Jean knew the answer wasn''t satisfactory, but he couldn''t possibly tell Lilia the truth. That he didn''t want to change the ce of their first meeting before bringing Lilia here. Jean wanted to share his most precious memories with the woman he loved, so he deliberately dyed the development of this vige.


    "Then what about your old friend? Is he still here?" Lilia asked carefully. She doubted someone lived in such an abandoned ce. Maybe Jean meant to visit his old friend who died here!


    Hearing that question, Jean unconsciously tightened his grip on Lilia''s hand. He rubbed her hand, as if to repeatedly confirm that his wife was still beside him.


    "No problem. She''s still here. Lilia is still with me." Jean repeated the words in his mind, almost like a spell. He felt that if he didn''t convince himself, he wouldn''t be able to stay calm.


    They walked past several wooden houses before Jean finally answered, "No."


    Lilia bit her lip. As she thought, Jean''s old friend was dead! The woman tugged at Jean''s arm until the man turned his head towards her. Then she put on her widest smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always be there with you!" Lilia said warmly. ''Therefore, don''t be sad!''


    Lilia realized that Jean''s attitude had begun to change since they approached this vige. The man increasingly turned colder.. Even though Jean remained as t as ever, Lilia could feel the strange attitude of this man. What really happened 14 years ago? Did it have something to do with Jean''s old friend and the strange change in his attitude?

 Chapter 256 - Street Children

    Lilia opened her mouth tofort her husband. "Jean, you ..."


    But before the sentence was finished, Lilia suddenly stopped walking. She felt that the scenery around her looked familiar and triggered a memory that was buried in her mind. Even though she had been traveling around this vige for quite a while, this was the first time that familiar feeling had emerged so strongly inside her heart.


    Lilia and Jean were standing on one of the main paths of the vige. The path ran straight from the gate to the end of the vige and was connected with dozens of other, smaller paths. Several paths lead to narrow alleys in between the houses.


    Lilia''s gaze was fixed on one of the paths that led to a narrow alley. Lilia herself didn''t know why, but she couldn''t take her eyes off the alley.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean also stopped when he noticed Lilia''s strange attitude. He turned around and followed Lilia''s gaze. During that nce, Jean''s expression turned dark. But the next second, his expression returned to normal. "Do you remember anything?"


    Lilia took a step towards the alley. Her forehead creased as she tried to dig up the memory that had suddenly popped into her mind.


    "If I remember correctly ..." Lilia rubbed her chin. "I feel like I''ve met a stray kid here ..." she said hesitantly.


    14 years ago, she met a stray kid covered in blood with a chain on his leg. In fact, the term stray child might not be appropriate and less urate to describe the boy she met. But for a little girl of ten years old, only that name came to mind.


    The boy''s appearance looked pathetic, with a face full of dirt and dust. That child was so dirty that Lilia couldn''t see his true face behind all the dirt. But Lilia wouldn''t be able to forget those dark and cautious eyes. His eyes made Lilia think of an injured beast.


    His clothes also looked tattered and torn. The color might have been white at first, but faded and stained with blood and dust. His trousers were torn in several ces. The iron chain wrapped around the boy''s ankle was about half a meter long, and he held the end of the chain in his hand.


    It was the first time Lilia had met a child with such a tragic appearance when she was only ten years old.


    "Lilia?" Jean''s voice brought the woman back from her memories.


    Lilia sighed and exined, "I don''t know who that stray kid is, nor if he ended up being saved by someone else."


    She wanted to know what happened to that stray kid. Was her help actually of use to him? How was that kid now?


    The sun was already setting in the sky, making the temperature there even colder. Jean said something to Lilia, but the mountain wind suddenly blew hard at the same time. The woman did not have time to catch Jean''s words as it was carried away by the wind.


    "Sorry, what did you say?" Lilia walked over to Jean and stood on tiptoe so that the man could immediately speak into her ear.


    Jean lowered his head and whispered, "I am the street kid."


    *****


    14 years ago��


    Lilia was on a tour around Arum Vige with her teacher and a group of other students. She walked at the back of the line looking around curiously. Children from cities tended to have a high interest in rural life.


    This was Lilia''s first time seeing chickens and ducks, and roaming the front yard of the house. She watched the birds peck at the ground for food, then her gaze shifted to the roof of the house. The roof was made of homemade bricks, unlike the roofs of the houses Lilia knew.


    Little Lilia saw the vige like a new world full of mysteries and other interesting things. She couldn''t wait to explore the entire vige.


    Lilia was so focused on her observation that her pace became slower and she fell further behind the group. However, the teachers in charge of watching over the students didn''t realize this. The three teachers were busy arranging the twenty noiseless students to speak, so they didn''t have enough time to pay attention to Lilia who was quiet and didn''t make trouble.


    The little girl saw the children living in the vige several times. She wanted to approach them and invite them to be friends. However, both the children and the adults in the vige always gave Lilia suspicious looks. She didn''t understand the reason, but she knew she wasn''t wee here. Their gazes reminded Lilia of Sylvia''s cold gaze.


    So Lilia lowered her head and tried not to meet their eyes. She gripped her pink backpack tighter before elerating her pace.


    Unfortunately, Lilia didn''t realize that her group had turned on another path while she continued walking straight. When Lilia looked up, she was surprised to see that her group of friends had disappeared. Lilia looked around in panic, but there was no one around.


    The little girl was in panic when she realized that she was separated. Lilia ran down the path, hoping that she would meet someone who could help her. However, Lilia hit a boy instead.


    Lilia was shocked when a child suddenly jumped out of the small alley, but she couldn''t stop in time. They collided and Lilia fell on to the boy.


    "Ouch!" "Oww!"


    Their hands and feet were interlocked, so it took them a while to break free.


    "S-Sorry ..." said Lilia as she tried to get up. But her movements stopped when she saw the boy''s clothes that were tattered and stained with blood. "Y-You��" Her voice trembled as Lilia met the eyes of a hawk.


    In her mind, Lilia immediately concluded that this child was a stray kid. Lilia was raised as the daughter of the Pangestu Family, so she was never short of anything. She frowned at her surroundings since all she ever saw were clean and nice things. Therefore, during the ten years of her life, Lilia had met stray kids in Surabaya only a few times. To her, they were shabby and dirty children without parents. And this boy fitted that description.


    The boy frowned as Lilia didn''t move from above him. "Can you step aside?" he asked curtly in a hoarse voice.


    The boy''s body was very thin, with thin cheeks and chapped lips, as if he had been given no food or drink. Even so, the child''s gaze was still as sharp as a knife, like a beast that refused to bow to anyone.


    Lilia heard the boy''s words, but her mind was still fixated on the bloodstain on his shirt. Instead of moving, she asked in a trembling voice, "You�� What happened to you? Are you alright?"


    The boy was momentarily stunned. How long had it been since he heard someone worry about his condition? All he ever heard were insults and curses slowly eroding his spirits.


    The kid was watching Lilia from the bottom up. Lilia''s snow white skin and clean appearance made her look like a porcin doll. The whitece skirt she wore also showed that Lilia was not from this vige.


    But the boy didn''t want to waste his time. He had used all his remaining strength to escape from that ce. If he didn''t leave now, he would definitely be caught again. After nearly four months of being locked up there, this was his eighth attempt at escape.. The boy began to run out of ideas to escape.

 Chapter 257 - Escape

    The boy didn''t answer Lilia''s question. He tried to push the little girl away from him with all his might. He did manage to get away from Lilia, but his actions made the chains on his handse loose. The chains hit the ground with a loud jingling sound.


    They both then froze in shock. In the next second, there were ttering sounds and screams from the direction of the alley that the boy had left behind. Lilia didn''t understand the dialect of those people''s screams, but she caught the word ''chain''. Her gaze immediately fell on the chain wrapped around the boy''s feet.


    It seemed that the boy had been locked up for a long time, judging from the condition of the chains. The iron chain hadpletely eroded his sleeves and trousers, leaving bloody marks on his ankles and hands. Lilia didn''t know how that kid would break the chain. The boy continued to hold onto the end of the broken chain, to prevent the chain from making a sound as he walked.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. The boy''s expression was tinged with regret and disappointment. He knew he couldn''t escape them, but he still wanted to try.


    Lilia studied the boy''s expression. She didn''t know what moved her, but Lilia felt that she couldn''t just leave this child.


    "I-I will help you! Let''s go!" Lilia grabbed the boy''s hand and pulled him away from there.


    Lilia ran as fast as she could while asionally ncing back. Normally, that boy could run faster than a little girl like Lilia. However, the child''s bodycked energy after not being given enough food for days. Lilia was worried that the child would run out of energy, but he was trying hard to keep up with Lilia''s speed. The stubborn look in his eyes showed that he had no intention of simply giving up.


    Lilia was increasingly convinced that this child was not a bad person who needed to be imprisoned �� instead he was a victim who was tortured by bad people! If not, why would they put chains on his hands and feet?


    As the sound of the footsteps behind them got closer, Lilia panicked even more. The little girl sped up her run until it almost knocked the boy over. The child was about to copse from exhaustion, but Lilia''s white and clean hands continued to grip her dirty hands tightly.


    That simple act moved the boy''s heart and gave him the added strength to keep running. He didn''t know who this little girl was, or why she would be willing to help a stranger like him. But he could guess that this little girl came from a rich family and had never had a hard time. The boy''s heart began to warm by the courage and kindness that Lilia showed to him.


    The two children continued running aimlessly. The only thing on Lilia''s mind was to run from those bad guys as far as possible. She repeatedly checked over her shoulder, but luckily no one followed them.


    Some of the vigers saw the two of them running past, but they all pretended they didn''t see anything. Their cold attitude irritated Lilia, but the residents had their own reasons.


    Near the vige, an illegal mining of precious stones was established. Every year, hundreds of workers were sent there for never ending hard work. The workers usually consisted of poor children sold by their families, or children with mental disabilities, to victims of human trafficking.


    In the eyes of the residents, the boy was just one of the many workers trying to escape. But what''s the point? Sooner orter, the guards would catch them back and punish them even more cruelly. Countless people were killed trying to escape. That''s why the residents try not to get involved with them.


    But the coldness of the vigers stabbed Lilia''s heart, who had never felt the harshness of the outside world. She tried to meet the eyes of every resident she came across, but they all looked away.


    Finally, Lilia and the child could not run any further. They arrived near one of the residents'' houses. The owner of the house, an old man, was sitting in front of his house smoking a cigarette.


    "Wait here, I''ll ask him a favor." Lilia said to the boy, who was still struggling to catch his breath.


    She turned around and was about to walk up to the old man, but the boy pulled her hand.


    "Don''t." The boy shook his head. "The old man is a part of them."


    Lilia looked at him in disbelief. The old man had a kind and harmless face, how could he be part of the evil people who were chasing them?


    "But��" Lilia protested.


    "Trust me." The boy grasped Lilia''s hand tighter. His eyes begged Lilia to listen to him.


    "Alright��" Lilia just nodded when they heard footsteps.


    "Over there!"


    The scream made the two of them immediately run again. But in the end, they were too young to escape the adults chasing after them. The voices of screaming and cursing grew closer behind them.


    "Where... are you ... taking me?" The boy asked, panting.


    "To the bus park ...!" Lilia answered without slowing down. She remembered that the bus was still there. Maybe they could ask the bus driver for help!


    The boy winced as the wounds on his body opened from running too fast. Fresh blood stained his shirt, but he didn''t say anything. If they stopped running now, they would definitely be caught by those bad guys. He felt that this was hisst chance to escape.


    "There he is��!" Lilia''s face brightened when she saw the school bus still parked there.


    However, her smile immediately vanished when several muscr men with fierce faces also headed to the bus. Before Lilia could react, the boy immediately pulled her back. The two of them crouched behind a bush near the vige gate. They were lucky that they both had stature, so their bodies were hidden perfectly.


    As Lilia tried to think of another way to escape from here, their situation took a turn for the worse. More men appeared from various corners of the vige. They all gathered at the vige gate, for this was the only safe way out.


    The burly men gathered around the bus exchanging reports. Lilia could hear them cursing the boy because they couldn''t find him. As time went on, Lilia began to feel the impact of running around with all her might. Her body, which was prone to fever, now felt heavy and her head was dizzy.


    The boy next to her was even in a worse condition than her. His heart was beating so fast that he worried those men could hear him. His remaining strength disappeared and the boy finally copsed to the ground.


    Lilia almost screamed when the child fell beside her. She immediately approached the boy and studied him hesitantly for a moment. Then Lilia dared to pat his cheeks.


    "Hey, wake up��! If you stop here, they will catch you!" Lilia urged in panic.


    But the boy could only stare nkly at Lilia. In his blurry gaze, he saw Lilia''s face full of worry. The boy tried to say something to calm Lilia down, but his strength was already drained.. He couldn''t even move his fingertips.

 Chapter 258 - Farewell

    Lilia peeked through the bushes with eyes full of fear. After confirming that the men were still busy arguing, she started moving.


    Lilia took off her backpack and opened it slowly, being careful not to make the slightest sound. Then she took out a chocte bar and her drinking bottle. Lilia guessed that the child must be starving after running fast since earlier. She unwrapped the chocte and broke it into small pieces before feeding it into the boy''s mouth.


    But the boy didn''t ept it right away. He closed his mouth tightly, as if he couldn''t trust the food someone else was giving him.


    Lilia took turns staring at the child and the chocte in her hand. She frowned as she racked her brains, trying to find a way to get the boy to eat the chocte. Finally, Lilia broke the piece of chocte in half, then she ate the piece in front of the child.


    "This chocte is harmless, okay? Look, I''m still fine after eating it!" Lilia deliberately smiled broadly when she said that. "This chocte is so sweet, you should try it too!" she said as she handed over the chocte piece.


    The boy looked at Lilia with nk eyes. The little girl''s smile was so pretty and made him forget the torment he had been through so far. The boy slowly opened his mouth, letting Lilia feed him chocte. He closed his eyes as the sweet chocte taste spread across his tongue. The sweet taste mixed with Lilia''s distinctive fragrant flower scent. He would never forget this scent.


    The child wondered if he was actually dead and was now in heaven. How long had it been since hest tasted something this sweet? The boy swallowed the chocte and opened his mouth again without prompting.


    Lilia smiled in relief when she saw him willing to ept the food. She fed the boy lying on the ground with great patience. After running out of chocte, Lilia poured the drinking water she brought into the cap of the bottle, which was in the shape of a small cup. The boy was able to support himself after eating something, so Lilia just handed over the cup.


    The boy sipped the water greedily, as if he had been wandering in the wilderness for years. The in, tasteless water tasted as sweet as honey on his tongue.


    When the boy was busy quenching his thirst, Lilia reached into her bag again. She pulled out a cell phone with a triumphant expression. Lilia remembered that her father put the cellphone in her bag before she left this morning. Her father told Lilia to contact him with the cellphone if something happened.


    Lilia struggled with the cell phone for a while. Her parents didn''t allow Lilia to y on her cell phone that much, so she had a hard time using it.


    "What is that��"


    The boy''s voice made Lilia turn her head. The boy''s eyes were glued to the cellphone in Lilia''s hand.


    "... a cell phone?"


    Lilia could hear the hope in the boy''s voice. She nodded and held out her cell phone.


    "I want to call the police, but I don''t know how! Can you teach me?" she asked innocently.


    The little girl believed with all her heart that a policeman''s job was to catch bad people. The men who chased them with clubs and whips were clearly the bad guys. If the two of them could call the police, then the cops would arrest them all!


    The boy grabbed Lilia''s cell phone as fast as lightning.


    "The opportunity ... finally came ..." the boy muttered in a hoarse voice. "I have to ... tell ... my family."


    He started operating the cell phone more smoothly than Lilia earlier. Even so, his strength had not fully recovered so his fingers trembled when pressing the button on the cellphone.


    Lilia watched as the boy entered a series of numbers. She understood that the boy was calling his family. He might''ve missed his parents and wanted to hear their voices!


    But just before the boy hit the final digit, their time had run out.


    "He''s here!"


    The scream made the two of them turn their heads with pale faces. The sound of footsteps grew louder as the men rushed towards them.


    The boy nced at Lilia, who was frozen in ce of a terrified expression. The little girl had helped him escape, gave him food, and even gave him hope of escaping this ce. Even though Lilia could have left him and saved herself, that little girl didn''t. If he didn''t do anything, Lilia would also be caught and locked up like him.


    The boy made a decision. He shoved the cellphone into Lilia''s hand before pushing her further into the bush. Then he forced his weak body to rise from his hiding ce.


    In just an instant, he had been surrounded by the men who had been chasing him since earlier. They waved their maces while taunting the boy.


    "Where do you think you can run to?!"


    "Do you enjoy being hunted down like an animal, huh?!"


    "You damn kid, do you still hope your family wille to help you?!"


    They showered the boy with beatings while continuing to ridicule him. The boy copsed back to the ground. He curled up and tried to protect his head with his arms, but the men continued to beat him mercilessly. The boy opened his eyes lightly and met Lilia''s eyes.


    The little girl was too shaken with the brutal sight before her eyes to react. She could only sit silently while watching the men gang up on a helpless child. Then her eyes widened as one of the men swung a thorny whip.


    The whip stuck into the boy''s shoulder, causing him to let out a scream of pain for the first time. However, that weak voice made the attackersugh in satisfaction. The man holding the whip forcibly pulled it, causing the boy''s blood to ssh everywhere.


    The ssh of bloodnded on Lilia''s face, and made her even paler. She stared in horror as the man raised his whip again. The boy would die if they whipped him one more time!


    Lilia opened her mouth to shout something �� either to distract them or call for help. But fortunately, Lilia''s voice was drowned out by another sounding from the direction of the vige.


    "Lilia! Lilia Pangestu! Where are you?!"


    The voice came from Lilia''s ss teacher, who finally realized that one of her students had disappeared somewhere.


    "Damn, someone is here! Let''s go!"


    The men stopped abusing the boy. They hurriedly took the boy away from there.


    "Wait��!"


    Lilia lunged forward while holding out her hand, but instead she fell and hit the ground. Her body refused to move, as if still traumatized by the brutal sight earlier.


    "Let him go��!" Lilia screamed weakly, but her voice was lost in the wind.


    She clenched her fists tightly, hating herself for being too weak to protect the boy. Then her hand touched her cellphone, which had fallen to the ground as she moved just now. Lilia picked up the phone with a trembling hand and looked at the numbers on the screen.


    "�� Do you still hope your family wille to help you?!"


    Even though the man''s Indonesian was difficult to understand, Lilia understood the meaning of his words. It looked like that boy was indeed captured by criminals!


    Even so, the boy deliberately pushed Lilia away and showed himself in front of the kidnappers to protect her. He must have known that Lilia wouldn''t survive if she was caught with him. The boy''s eyes were clear without lies. Lilia decided to believe those dark blue eyes.


    There was only one thing Lilia could do right now. She would call the boy''s family!

 Chapter 259 - Rescue

    Lilia gripped her phone tightly and stared at the screen. The phone number listed there was only one digit short, but the boy was caught before he could finish it. In that case, Lilia could only try one by one until she found the right number!


    The dizziness that had been pounding her was getting stronger, making her head throb in pain. But she ignored the headache and started trying numbers from 0 to 9.


    Whenever someone picked up her call, Lilia''s first sentence was always the same.


    "Excuse me, have you lost your child?"


    A telephone receiver called Lilia a lunatic. Another person immediately hung up the phone without listening any further. Some of the numbers she tried were not connected to anyone. Even so, Lilia didn''t give up.


    Finally, when Lilia called for the eighth time, the receiver gave the response she had been waiting for.


    "Yes, right! Our young master has been missing for weeks! Little girl, have you seen our young master?" The interlocutor spoke hurriedly and excitedly.


    ck spots began to appear at the edge of Lilia''s vision. She rubbed her eyes in annoyance, but the freckles refused to disappear. The little girl tried to focus on the other person.


    "Yes, I was at summer camp. I met a boy in Arum Vige. He''s wearing a white shirt and... "


    After that incident, Lilia couldn''t remember exactly what she had said on the phone. Her ears were ringing loudly and her head ached so much that she couldn''t think straight. Her lips babled something, but she was unable to process her words. Lilia''s mind was filled with the figure of the boy brutally beaten and whipped.


    "Lilia! Here you are!"


    When she heard her teacher''s voice, it felt like the invisible rope holding her chest had finally broken. She intended to rise from the ground and tell her teacher about the bad guys. But instead of standing up, Lilia fell on the ground. Lilia''s gaze turned dark as she lost consciousness. The cellphone in her hand was thrown not far from there.


    The teacher was shocked when Lilia suddenly fainted. But when that man saw the blood staining the face of the student, the teacher immediately panicked. He picked up Lilia in his arms and rushed towards the vige shouting for help. The man waspletely unaware of Lilia''s cellphone, which was still connected to the person on the other end of the line.


    In the end, only a cellphone and a pink backpack were left behind in the bush. These two objects were silent witnesses that Lilia''s meeting with a boy covered in blood and in chains was not her imagination.


    That very day, Lilia was rushed to a nearby hospital for treatment. The school called her parents, prompting Robert to rush over to pick up her daughter.


    When Lilia woke up, the first thing she saw was her father''s face.


    "Father��?" Lilia muttered in a hoarse voice. Her throat felt dry.


    "Yes, Father is here with you." Robert sat his daughter in bed and helped her drink a ss of water. "Thank God you gained consciousness fast. The doctor said�� "


    "What about that boy?!" Lilia immediately interrupted Robert.


    "That boy��?" Robert tilted his head with a confused expression.


    "There is a boy there! He was beaten by bad people! And�� and there is a whip too! Then he��!"


    "Lilia."


    Robert grabbed his daughter''s shoulders, stopping the little girl''s chatter.


    "You must have had a nightmare because of a fever." Robert said softly. "I think you need to rest a little longer before you can go home."


    "I''m not dreaming!" Lilia fiercely refuted. "It really happened, I''m not lying! That boy��!"


    "There''s no one but you there, Lilia." Robert interrupted, his voice tinged with faint impatience. "When your teacher found you, there was only you alone. There are neither boys nor bad people, Lilia. All of it is only in your head."


    "But�� that boy really does exist��" Lilia muttered, starting to doubt herself.


    "I think your fever this time was bad enough to make you have nightmares like that." Robert said, touching Lilia''s forehead. "I''ll ask your doctor to give you something so you don''t have nightmares again."


    "It''s all�� just a dream��?" Lilia looked at her hands. She remembered gripping the boy''s dirty hands tightly, but was it all part of her dream?


    "Right. Be a good girl and sleep again. " Robertid down his daughter and rubbed her head in a soothing motion. "When you get better, we can go home."


    "...alright." Lilia closed her eyes and drifted back into a dream world.


    As a result of the incident, Lilia spent a week in the hospital before being allowed to go home. At first, she still believed that she had really met that boy. But what her father and her ss teacher said made Lilia finally change her mind. She buried the incident deep in her mind as a dream.


    *****


    Right now, Lilia stared at Jean while covering her mouth with both hands. She could see the figure of the boy she met at that time in him. For the first time in 14 years, Lilia finally could recall the incident. She had always thought of it as a dream, so she buried the incident deeply.


    But now that Lilia found out the truth, there were many simrities between Jean and that boy. The two of them both possessed clear blue eyes and were full of determination. They never gave up on getting what they wanted. But more than that, Lilia fell in love with the two of them.


    "Jean��" Lilia said slowly in a shaken voice. "That boy ... are you really that boy?"


    She didn''t think that the two of them had met 14 years ago. So this was what Jean meant whenever he said they had met before.


    This handsome man standing beside her always looked dignified and elegant. No matter how hard Lilia tried, she couldn''t imagine Jean as such a dirty, stray kid. Why was Jean kidnapped and abused in that remote vige? What was the purpose of the bad guys who caught him? How could they chain and whip a child like him!


    Lilia''s heart ached as she thought about how Jean felt when that man was wronged. She hoped to go back 14 years and erase the painful experience from Jean''s past.


    Jean didn''t say anything, but he just nodded his head. The man watched as tears flowed down Lilia''s cheeks. Jean knew he shouldfort Lilia, but the figure of his wife crying for him touched his heart. He felt as if all the hatred and darkness that had stored in his heart over the years had melted along with Lilia''s tears.


    Lilia looked up and met Jean''s eyes. She walked step by step until she stopped right in front of the man. Lilia stretched out both hands, then hugged Jean''s body without speaking. The man didn''t move and let Lilia just hug him.


    The atmosphere between them was heavy, like there were cloudy clouds hanging in the sky. Clifford and the other bodyguards took a step back, then turned around with an awkward expression.. They didn''t know what had happened between the two people, but they knew that they shouldn''t interfere with their moment.

 Chapter 260 - Compensation

    Lilia tiptoed and rubbed Jean''s head, like a motherforting her sad child. That woman finally understood why Jean never took off his clothes in front of Lilia, even if only to change clothes. The man must have been hiding his scars.


    "Jean��" just as Lilia whispered his name, the man''s body stiffened.


    She was surprised when she looked into Jean''s eyes. But the man immediately looked away. Lilia tried to hug him even tighter, but that action actually made Jean''s body stiffen.


    "Jean, what''s wrong?" Lilia asked in a worried tone.


    "�� You�� hate��" Jean incoherently muttered in a small voice that disappeared in the wind.


    "Sorry, what did you say? I can''t hear you clearly." Lilia tiptoed and put an ear close to Jean''s mouth so she didn''t miss a word.


    "I thought�� you might hate me. Because I''m not the ideal man you can imagine." Jean said in a stiff tone.


    Hearing that, Lilia''s first reaction was tough out loud. The sound of her crispughter echoed through the neglected vige. She controlled herughter with great effort as Jean stared at her with a sullen face.


    "Jean... I can never hate you." Lilia said while looking straight into the man''s eyes. "No matter what, I''m on your side. I still remember how you protected me 14 years ago. Even if you are exhausted and seriously injured, you are still willing to sacrifice yourself for the little girl you don''t know. I really admire you!"


    A warm smile adorned Lilia''s lips.


    "Besides, I don''t want to marry an ideal man!" Lilia continued cheerfully. "I want to marry a man who loves me with all his heart, is attentive even if a little overprotective, and willing to ept me as I am. I don''t need the perfect guy �� I just need the right guy. And you''re the right man for me, Jean."


    The man was stunned by Lilia''s answer. His arms subconsciously moved on their own and hugged Lilia tightly. Jean''s embrace felt much stronger than before, as if he was trying to merge into one with her.


    The two of them hugged each other in silence, until the sun hadpletely set. When Jean finally released Lilia, their surroundings had turned dark. The atmosphere of the neglected vige became even more terrifying than before.


    Lilia rubbed his neck and asked something that had been bothering her from the start. "Jean, is the old friend you want to meet actually yourself?" Lilia asked.


    Lilia and Jean''s lives had never intersected until 14 years ago. None of them thought that they were destined to meet. Lilia guessed that Jean brought her here to remind her of their past. But more than that, Jean went here so that he could part with all the negative feelings he had had for 14 years.


    Even Lilia, who never discriminated against someone based on their appearance, couldn''t recognize that stray kid as Jean. She couldn''t imagine how tormenting the life of being abducted would be for such a child. No wonder Jean looked so relieved when Lilia returned safely from the kidnapping in Mn.


    But in Lilia''s eyes, Jean was still the man she loved. Even if the same thing happened and the man fell into a tramp, Lilia wouldn''t stop loving him. She fell in love not with Jean''s good looks nor his wealth, but for something much more precious �� his kindness.


    After a long silence, Jean finally opened his mouth. "��Yes, you are right." He answered Lilia''s question in a deep, cold voice.


    Even though Jean had revealed their first meeting to Lilia, that didn''t change what happened 14 years ago. Jean''s blood always boiled whenever he remembered the torment he had endured. The man never stopped hating those who tormented him, but he was also grateful that he was able to meet this little girl.


    Five days after Jean failed to escape for the eighth time, the Widjaya Family finally came to rescue him. All thanks to Lilia''s call. The little girl provided the Widjaya Family with enough information to focus their search in the right ce. They were finally able to find their young master who was kidnapped by the rival family.


    At that time, the situation within the Widjaya Family itself was in chaos. It was caused by a ne crash that killed the head of the family and their wife and second son. The rival family took advantage of the chaos to kidnap Jean and locked him in a remote ce far from civilization.


    *****


    The night grew cold and made Lilia start to shiver. Jean then took her back into the RV. The lights inside the RV were warm and illuminating against the darkness of the night.


    Lilia initially thought that they were going to tour the vige, but after hearing Jean''s story, she abandoned her intention. This ce only brought painful memories to Jean. Why did Lilia deliberately dig into that man''s past wounds?


    The two of them sat side by side on one of the beds. For a moment, they both fell silent. Lilia was trying to find something to say, while Jean waited patiently for her.


    After a long silence, Lilia bit her lip and lowered her gaze. Then she muttered, "I lost my dad''s cell phone after helping you call your family at that time."


    Hearing that, the corner of Jean''s mouth twitched as he suppressed a smile. The man looked at the side of Lilia''s face with a gentle gaze. "I''llpensate you for that." he promised.


    Lilia finally looked up and looked at Jean. Her expression was serious as she said, "I''m not sure if yourpensation is enough. That cellphone was really expensive, you know. I guess you need to pay me�� for the rest of your life."


    At the end of her sentence, Lilia''s lips puffed up into a wicked smile. She hoped that Jean grasped the meaning behind her words. Lilia wanted to show that she never hated Jean''s past. Whatever happened back then wouldn''t change her view of that man. She still loved Jean with all her heart!


    For the first time since they arrived in the vige, Jeanughed out loud. "You really��" he said as he pulled Lilia into his arms.


    The two of them fell silent, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere between them. Lilia hugged Jean back, her hand stroking the man''s back gently. She could feel the warmth of Jean''s body through his thin clothes.


    Then Lilia remembered something. She took a little distance from Jean and looked at the man with a serious face. "Jean, didn''t you get whipped on your shoulder so badly? Then what happened? Does that leave a scar?" Lilia smacked the man.


    Lilia still remembered the moment when the thorny whip tore into Jean''s skin. She guessed that the man never took off his clothes in front of her because of the terrible scars from the whip.


    Hearing Lilia''s question, Jean reached out and stroked the woman''s cheek. "Do you want to see it?" he softly asked.


    Lilia immediately nodded without the slightest hesitation. "Yes, I want to see it." she replied.


    She wanted to see the scars Jean suffered in order to protect him. No matter how bad the wound was, Lilia would not look away. At least, that was what she could do for the man who had protected her.


    Surprise crossed the man''s expression.. His fingers stopped moving as he studied Lilia''s face closely. He asked in a careful voice, "Are you sure you won''t regret it?"

 Chapter 261 - Spending The Night Together

    Lilia raised her hand and held Jean''s palm that was still on her cheek. She smiled as she replied, "The biggest regret in my life is not meeting you earlier."


    She wanted to make Jean understand how much she loved him. If possible, Lilia wanted to open her chest and let Jean see the love that filled her heart. Perhaps, she could dispel the worry that was clinging to the man''s mind that way.


    Jean''s breath seemed to have caught in his throat when he heard that answer. A feeling of overwhelming love filled his chest. This woman was much more dangerous than any drug. The longer Jean was with Lilia, the more his hunger for her became. At this point, he couldn''t imagine life without Lilia.


    "After tonight..." Jean said in his deep hypnotic voice. "..even if you regret your decision, I won''t let you run away from me."


    Hearing that, Lilia had a feeling that something might happen. She focused her gaze on Jean''s face as the man did not bother to hide his love for Lilia. She gave a small smile before leaning over and stealing Jean''s lips.


    Jean''s body turned stiff and his eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Lilia would be brave enough to invite him like this!


    Lilia deliberately imitated Jean''s way of speaking as she said in a spoiled tone, "Jean, as long as I can be with you, I won''t regret it even if I have to die today."


    Jean chuckled, but he knew that Lilia was really serious when she said it. Jean''s right hand was still stroking Lilia''s cheek, while one hand slowly unbuttoned his clothes one by one. When Jean finally took off his shirt, he heard Lilia let out a sigh of admiration.


    The man felt a little proud that his efforts had not been in vain. He always made sure to maintain his appearance in order to match the beauty of the woman he loved. Jean didn''t want rumors that Lilia married an ugly man just for the sake of wealth.


    On the other hand, Lilia stared at Jean''s broad chest in concentration. She admired the man''s shredded abs, which looked toned without any excess fat. Lilia was sure that Jean would definitely seed as a model with this extraordinary appearance.


    But Lilia''s admiration immediately disappeared when the man turned around. The first thing that caught Lilia''s attention was the deep scar on Jean''s shoulder. The scar ran from his shoulder to the middle of his back.


    Seeing those scars made the memories from 14 years ago sh back to Lilia''s mind. It was as if she could see the whip mming into Jean''s shoulder and piercing his flesh. Fresh blood from the wound was sshed everywhere, some evennding on Lilia''s forehead. Along the scar, there were many small scars caused by the whip''s spikes.


    With trembling hands, Lilia touched Jean''s shoulder. She was very careful when touching the scar, as if her touch could injure the man.


    "When that man whipped you... it must have been very painful." Lilia whispered. Guilt seemed to slowly choke her throat.


    Jean couldn''t see Lilia''s face, but he could guess what Lilia''s expression was right now from her voice. That''s why Jean deliberately answered, "No."


    Lilia''s fingers, which were still touching his shoulders, were shaking with shock.


    "I hardly felt anything, because at that time I was only focused on you." Jean continued calmly.


    That sentence touched Lilia''s heart so much that it made her eyes feel hot. The guilt for causing the wound and the feeling of being touched by Jean''s words were mixed together. Lilia closed her eyes, trying desperately not to cry. But a single tear escaped the corner of her eye andnded on the man''s shoulder.


    "Don''t cry." Jean turned his head when he felt Lilia''s warm tears. "It''s just a scar that isn''t worth seeing. You don''t have to cry about it."


    Lilia shook her head andnded a light kiss on Jean''s scar. To her, this scar was nothing to be ashamed of. Rather, this was a testament to Jean''s courage 14 years ago.


    Jean smiled helplessly at Lilia''s stubborn expression. He turned around, then hugged his wife. Jean kissed the woman''s eyelids lightly, wiping her tears. The man cupped the back of Lilia''s neck before kissing her passionately.


    For the first time since they got married, Jean didn''t hold back anymore.


    In the vige where they had their first meeting, the two lovebirds gave each other their hearts and souls. They spent the night together like a real husband and wife.


    *****


    The next morning, Lilia was awakened by the beautiful sounds of birds chirping. She opened her eyelids slowly. The interior of the RV was dim due to the thick curtains covering the windows, but there was a glimmer of sunlight streaming in through the blinds.


    Lilia got up from her bed �� or at least that''s what she was trying to do. But her body protested as soon as she tried to move. Finally, Lilia could only turn around �� and immediately met eyes as blue as the ocean.


    How could that man wake up so early? Even though they didn''t sleep all night until dawn!


    Lilia''s cheeks felt hot as she remembered the intimate moment they hadst night. Who said that Jean had a hidden disease?! What kind of nonsense was that! That man was like a beastst night!


    Seeing that Lilia was awake, Jean reached out and stroked the woman''s hair. A faint smile adorned his lips as he asked, "Does your body still feel ufortable?"


    Lilia felt so embarrassed that she couldn''t look at Jean''s face. She pulled the nket up high over her blushing face. "I am fine." she replied in a muffled voice. "What time is it now?"


    "Nine o''clock." Jean said while scratching his cheek. He felt a little guilty for having his way with Lilia all night without rest. His wife still looked tired.


    "Huh?" Lilia was so shocked that she lowered the nket back down. "Is it thatte? Shouldn''t we wake up now?"


    Jean stared at Lilia for a moment, his eyes glistening with regret. He still wanted to taste her snow-white skin and soft body, but the man restrained himself with difficulty. If he did what he wanted, Lilia wouldn''t be able to wake up at all today!


    "Yes, alright." Jean nodded before turning around. He reached for the robe that was neatly folded on the table by the bed, then put it on with smooth movements.


    On the other side of the bed, Lilia dragged herself up to get up and grabbed her nightgown. She was only about to wear the shirt when the intense pain came over her lower body. Lilia took a sharp breath and swallowed the groan that almost escaped her mouth.


    Apart from the pain from her first time, Lilia''s waist was also sore. The bruises that adorned her waist from filming the battle scene days ago hadn''tpletely faded away. Last night, the two of them got so carried away that Jean didn''t realize he was gripping Lilia''s waist too tightly.


    Jean got out of bed and walked over to Lilia. He reached out as he asked, "Can you get up?"


    Lilia felt a little offended by the question. Did Jean mean to say that her body was so weak that she couldn''t get out of bed?! She smiled to calm Jean down as she moved out of bed.


    "Watch out��"


    Those words had just escaped Jean''s mouth when Lilia suddenly copsed. Her legs felt like a jelly and she simply didn''t have the strength to support herself. Luckily, Jean immediately caught her before she hit the floor.


    However, Lilia gave her husband an using look. If it weren''t for Jean''s incredible stamina, she wouldn''t be in this embarrassing situation!

 Chapter 262 - Way Home

    Jean smiled faintly at Lilia''s annoyed gaze. He easily lifted his wife''s slender body, then carried her into the bathroom. The man pretended not to notice that the tips of Lilia''s ears were turning red.


    After enjoying a rxing and refreshing bath, Lilia finally regained her energy. She changed into a sky blue blouse and a knitted snow white skirt. Then she slowly walked towards the sofa where Jean was waiting for her. Her steps were still shaky and her legs were staggering a bit, but at least Lilia could walk by herself now.


    Lilia sat beside Jean and stared out the window. The morning sunshine was warm, its rays illuminating the beautiful forest scenery around them. Amidst that green scene, something caught Lilia''s attention. She was surprised to see two tents standing not far from their RV.


    At first, she wondered if anyone other than them hade to this vige. Then Lilia realized that the two tents had been set up by Clifford and his co-workers. The bodyguards began to dismantle their tent, stopping asionally to scratch something.


    When Lilia took a closer look at the two bodyguards, she saw mosquito bite marks on their faces and arms. Realisation hit her hard and her face turned red. The two men must have been on guard outside the RV all night!


    No matter how soundproof the RV was, the sound fromst night must have been leaking out. So Clifford andpany set up their tent some distance from the RV so as not to disturb the couple. The bodyguard could only curse his fate. Even aftering all the way to this remote vige, he still had to be a mosquito repellent for his boss!


    *****


    Around ten in the morning, Jean told Clifford to drive them back to Magetan. Their purpose ining here had been fulfilled, so there was no reason for them to stay any longer.


    The RV sped away, leaving the vige abandoned by time. Jean continued to stare at the small vige until it was out of sight. Then he looked ahead, as if leaving the past behind him.


    Not long after Lilia and Jean visited Arum Vige, the Genesis Company started a new project to develop the vige. It took them three years topletely overhaul the ce. Three yearster, the vige changed its name to Kusuma Arum.


    People who visited there learned that there were two parts that had not been overhauled. One was a small alley, while the other was a bush near the vige''s gate. In the years toe, dramatic love theories and stories emerged to exin the two special locations.


    *****


    On the way home, Lilia satfortably on the sofa while asionally opening her mouth to receive an orange slice. Sitting on the sofa opposite her, Jean was seen peeling an orange with great diligence, then fed it to Lilia. It looked like this was how Jean apologized for what he didst night.


    Clifford nced at his fellow bodyguard with a dry smile from behind the wheel. His colleague was bbergasted to see his cold-hearted boss spoiling his wife. Jean''s head security tapped his colleague''s shoulder with a sympathetic expression. Finally, he had a partner as Jean''s private mosquito repellent!


    Jean was feeding Lilia when he felt the curious gaze of one of his bodyguards. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family turned his head and shot a knife-sharp gaze at him, who then hastily stared straight ahead. Jean began to consider retraining his family''s bodyguards. They all seemed to need to be taught some manners towards their master''s wife!


    If Clifford and his other bodyguards heard about it, they would have begged Jean to drop his intention. Neither of them wanted to receive personal ''training'' from Jean!


    "Jean? What are you thinking?"


    Lilia''s sweet voice took Jean''s mind away from the terrible idea. He turned back to focus on his wife, who was cocking her head in an adorable gesture. Actually, Lilia''s attitude was no different from usual, but after going through an intimate momentst night, Jean felt that woman was much more charming than before.


    Then Jean''s gaze fell on Lilia''s neck, which was covered in kiss marks. He shifted his gaze with an awkward expression. Jean knew he shouldn''t leave marks where others could see, but he couldn''t help himselfst night. He wanted everyone to know that this woman really belonged to him.


    Jean got up from the sofa and rummaged through their belongings. After finding the object he was looking for, Jean returned to the sofa. He ignored Lilia''s astonished gaze and wrapped a thin scarf around her neck.


    "Wear this," he shortly said.


    Lilia tugged at the end of her shawl with a disgruntled face. "But I''m not cold," she protested.


    "It''s been getting coldtely. I don''t want you to get sick." Jean replied with a t face.


    Lilia still looked dissatisfied, but she didn''t protest anymore. Jean returned to feeding her fruit while trying to find a way to improve her mood.


    When their vehicle had just arrived back in Sarangan, Jean''s cell phone suddenly rang. The man took out his cellphone with an exasperated expression. He had instructed Kenny, his personal assistant, not to be bothered by anyone until he returned to the office. However, Jean''s expression changed as he read the name on his cellphone screen.


    Lilia noticed Jean''s mood swings and leaned towards him. She had seen the name on his cell phone screen before the man picked up the phone. Why did James, Jean''s eldest brother, call his brother at this time?


    The woman studied Jean''s expression attentively. She couldn''t hear what they were talking about on the phone, but Jean''s change in expression had exined everything. The man''s handsome face turned grim and his brow furrowed deeply.


    "... well, I''ll be back as soon as possible." Jean replied before hanging up the phone.


    Lilia swallowed the orange in her mouth before asking, "What''s wrong, Jean?"


    But the man shook his head and grabbed Lilia''s hand from across the table. "Clifford will drive you back to Magetan. I have to return to the main house of the Widjaya Family." Jean said in a low voice.


    Lilia''s heart sank when she heard that. Did something bad happen to the Widjaya Family that Jean had to hurry home? Were James and Irene alright? What about ire and Andrew?


    "Jean, what happened?" Lilia repeated her question while trying to suppress her panic. She refused to part without knowing anything because Lilia was also part of the Widjaya Family now!


    Jean was silent for a few moments. The man''s gaze caught the worry on Lilia''s face and he finally opened his mouth. "Do you still remember the person who picked up your phone when you called my family''s house 14 years ago?" he asked.


    Lilia didn''t expect that Jean would ask about that, but she nodded. She still remembered the voice of an old man who questioned her excitedly.


    "The person who picked up your phone is Uncle Hans, the butler who has worked for the Widjaya Family for many years. Brother James said that Uncle Hans�� won''tst much longer." Jean said in a deep voice.


    After saying that, Jean turned his gaze outside the window. His t expression was the same as usual, but Lilia felt that the man was hiding his sadness.. The butler must be someone very important to him.

 Chapter 263 - Uncle Hans Is Waiting For You

    Lilia looked at Jean in surprise. This was the first time that this man had shown such concern for someone other than her. She didn''t want to leave Jean alone when the man was clearly shaken by the bad news. Her husband was always by her side whenever she needed him. She also wanted to do the same for Jean.


    Apart from that, Lilia also wanted to meet the old man who had received her call 14 years ago. People generally wouldn''t believe a little girl''s words, but Uncle Hans believed her words. Thanks to the butler, the Widjaya Family was able to save Jean from their captors.


    Lilia squeezed back Jean''s hand that was still wrapping hers. "I''lle with you," she said firmly without hesitation. "I don''t want to leave you alone."


    For Lilia, her husband was more important than her shooting job. Even more so now, when Jean was struggling with sadness. After all, Lilia still had some time off from what Louis gave her.


    In Sarangan, they stopped briefly to change to the car Jean used to drive. Clifford drove them to Surabaya, while his partner took care of the RV they had left behind. Jean''s head bodyguard did not hold back and sped off the highway, until they arrived in Surabaya at exactly twelve o''clock in the afternoon.


    During the long journey, Jean told Lilia about Uncle Hans little by little. This year, the butler would turn 78 years old. The old man was part of a family that had served the Widjaya Family for generations. Uncle Hans was born and raised in the Widjaya family home, and now he was going to die in the same house.


    The butler had served Jean''s father, the previous head of the family, for nearly 60 years. Uncle Hans was already like a second father figure to the four children of the Widjaya Family, so they all rushed back when they heard the news about the old man.


    After a ne crash that killed the Widjaya couple and their second son, Uncle Hans yed a major role in stabilizing the Widjaya family. The old man helped James cement his position as the new head of the family among his rtives. Not only that, Uncle Hans also helped restore the position of the Widjaya Family as one of the richest conglomerate families in Indonesia.


    The butler had dedicated his entire life to serving the Widjaya Family. No one in the Widjaya Family dared to look down on Uncle Hans, even if he was only a butler.


    *****


    When Lilia and Jean arrived in Surabaya, the sky was full of dark clouds. The wind was blowing hard, as if trying to uproot trees from their roots. Though it was still the middle of the day, the sun waspletely hidden behind the clouds.


    As their car drew closer to the Widjaya Family''s main house, Jean became increasingly silent. The man sat in the backseat staring out the window without saying a word. Thest thing Jean said to Lilia was that ire was on her way to Surabaya with Andrew. But Lilia didn''t me Jean for being so quiet. The man had lost both of his parents at a young age, and now the man with a fatherly figure to him was dying.


    Along the way, Lilia continued to hold Jean''s hand and moved closer to his side. She didn''t say anything, but she showed her support by rubbing the man''s hand. Jean didn''t respond to her gesture, but Lilia felt a little relieved that her husband didn''t pull his hand away.


    *****


    The main house of the Widjaya Family was sorge that it deserved to be called a mansion. The mansion was located in one of the most elite housing estates in west Surabaya and upied thend for several houses at once. A beautiful garden surrounded the mansion and gave an elegant impression.


    Their car stopped in front of the steps leading to the front door of the mansion. Several servants rushed out to greet them, but Jean didn''t have the patience to wait for them. He opened the car''s door himself, then helped Lilia out of the car. Jean immediately brought his wife into the house without paying attention to the stuttering servants.


    Lilia''s eyes widened as she looked at the mansion''s front porch. The marble floors were polished to a shine, while the walls were covered in soft pastel colored wallpaper. The d��cor didn''t look quite as fancy as the Hiroshi Family mansion, but it exuded the elegance of a respectable family.


    Jean took Lilia''s hand as he crossed the wide front porch and turned into the living room. The woman was again stunned by the beauty inside there. Lilia''s eyes were immediately fixed on the various antique paintings on the walls. All of the paintings were from the same artist, showing the owner''s love for the artist''s work.


    Then Lilia''s gaze swept across the furniture in the room. The sofa and table were custom made in Italian style, but the d��cor looked minimal. Lilia had the impression that the people decorating this room weren''t the type to unt their wealth.


    "Finally you guys came!" James, Jean''s eldest brother and head of the Widjaya Family, greeted them from the sofa.


    The man was holding a cigar in hand, but he didn''t light it. James just yed the cigar between his fingers. Next to him, Irene also greeted them with a small nod. The woman''s face looked tired and pale.


    Jean and Lilia stopped in front of them. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family nodded back at his brother''s wife. "Sis Irene, we''ve returned," he politely greeted.


    James''s hand stopped and he almost squeezed the cigar. Why did his own brother ignore him as if he wasn''t here?!


    Jean''s attitude made a faint smile appear on Irene''s face. "Wee back. You must be tired after a long journey." She warmly replied.


    Lilia was restlessly listening to their conversation. She unconsciously tightened her grip on Jean''s hand. The woman had only met James and Irene once, when the two families met to discuss their marriage. Now she felt guilty that she and Jean had never visited after their wedding.


    "Brother James, Sis Irene, nice to meet you again." Lilia politely greeted the two.


    Normally, Jean would notice the nervousness in Lilia''s voice, but this time his mind was filled with Uncle Hans. The man asked, "Where is Uncle?"


    James sighed and pointed at the second floor. "In his room as usual. Uncle just came back from New Zendst night. The doctors there tried, but�� they couldn''t cure the disease," he exined.


    The smile on Irene''s face faded as James said that. She looked at Jean with a sad expression mixed with resignation. "Uncle Hans is waiting for your arrival. How about you guys go up and visit him?" she suggested.


    Uncle Hans loved the four siblings like his own. But everyone knew that Uncle Hans loved Jean, the youngest child the most. The butler often yed with Jean and gave him snacks. No one knew why Uncle Hans liked Jean so much.


    Perhaps, the old man was giving him more attention because he was the youngest. Or because the parents didn''t really care about their youngest son. Whatever the reason, Jean learned to love and care for others from the old man. To him, Uncle Hans felt more like a father than his own father.


    "We will visit him.." Jean nodded while answering Irene.

 Chapter 264 - I Found It

    Jean led Lilia up to the second floor. They followed a long, tortuous hallway until they finally reached the very end of the room. Jean then paused his step at the door to the room. The silence in the hallway felt heavy. None of the living nor the dead, they never want to stand in the same room like this.


    Jean began to lose his nerve as he stared at the door to the room. Behind this door, the man he loved more than his own father was lying, waiting to die. The desire to turn around and run away from this ce began to engulf him. He didn''t want to see Uncle Hans when the man was weak and dying, because he knew that his heart wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    "Jean."


    The moment Jean heard his name called out, he felt Lilia gently squeeze his hand. The man turned to his wife, and found her smiling soothingly. Feels like a fireflies found a light, That man hearing closely what does the light say.


    "It''s okay. I am here with you. You don''t have to bear everything alone." Lilia said softly.


    Jean didn''t say anything, but he felt that his heart felt a little lighter after hearing that. A bit sigh, he breath a bit freely than before.


    "Besides, wouldn''t you be much more sorry if you didn''t see him now?" Lilia gently pushed Jean''s back.


    The man''s eyes widened at Lilia''s words. Then he chuckled. "��You are right." Jean admitted with a faint smile.


    Then he opened the door with one hand. As the door opened, a strong medicinal smell seeped out from the room. The two of them stepped into the room.


    The room was dim, but the light from the small bedsidemp was enough to illuminate the room. The furniture in the room was very simple. There was only a king-size bed and a wooden table. On top of the bedid an old man who was breathing with difficulty. Beside him, a middle aged man was waiting for the old man.


    The middle aged man turned his head when he heard them enter. His eyes shed with hope as he recognized Jean''s figure.


    "Young master, you are back!" Lauren greeted him with bright expression. He was the daughter of Uncle Hans who now had reced his father as the butler. He turned back to his father who was lying weakly and said in a bitter voice, "I have been waiting for your arrival. I will leave the room first, please let me know if you need anything."


    Lauren got up from his chair and walked past them. The middle-aged man didn''t forget to nod politely at Lilia. When the woman smiled back at him, Lauren''s breath seemed to get stuck in his throat. He struggled to hold back until he had closed the door behind him.


    As soon as the door was closed, tears fell down the cheeks of the 50 year old man. Lauren knew that the biggest regret in his father''s life was that he failed to find the little girl who helped Jean 14 years ago. But now Jean had found the little girl himself without their help. Lauren was relieved that his father could leave without regrets.


    After Lauren left, Jean walked over to the bed. He called out in a soft voice, "Uncle Hans, I''m back."


    Lilia stood behind Jean while peering over his shoulder. She was shocked when she saw an old man with thin cheeks and an emaciated body. Uncle Hans looked like a tree branch that could break in the breeze.


    When Uncle Hans heard Jean''s voice, he opened his eyes and blinked. It took the old man a long time to recognize the figure sitting beside his bed. When Uncle Hans realized that that figure was the young master he had been waiting for, the expression on his face turned a little more peaceful.


    "Young�� Master... Jean��" Uncle Hans''s voice was so frail and weak that it was barely audible. However, the old man''s eyes slowly began to shine as he stared at his favorite master.


    "Uncle Hans, it''s me." Jean said in a hoarse voice as he tried to hide his sadness.


    Hearing the man''s voice, Lilia gently squeezed Jean''s shoulder. She couldn''t imagine how Jean felt hearing Uncle Hans''s voice so weak, as if the old man was on the verge of death.


    Uncle Hans then slowly raised his emaciated hands. He opened and closed his mouth, but no sound came out. The old man looked like he wanted to say something to Jean.


    The fourth son of the Widjaya Family leaned closer to him. He grasped the old man''s skinny hand while listening carefully. Jean listened patiently to Uncle Hans''s words.


    Lilia stood silently behind Jean without saying anything. She just focused on watching Uncle Hans''s lips, trying to catch what the old man was saying to Jean.


    After Uncle Hans finished speaking, Jean straightened up. He spoke slowly so Uncle Hans could hear his words. "Uncle, I''ve found that little girl and also brought her here with me. You don''t have to worry anymore,"


    When Lilia heard Jean''s answer, she finally understood what Uncle Hans was saying. Her heart ached and her tears began to pool. Even when the butler was dying, Uncle Hans did not stop worrying about the little girl. This was the first time Lilia had met someone so dedicated as Uncle Hans.


    The old man''s head slowly moved towards Lilia. He seemed to have realized that Lilia was the little girl that Jean had said. Uncle Hans extended a hand towards Lilia, calling her closer.


    Lilia blinked her eyes repeatedly, wiping away her tears. Then she went to the side of the bed and took the old man''s hand. His skin was covered with wrinkles and felt so brittle. Lilia was afraid that if she wasn''t careful, she might injure him.


    "Uncle Hans, my name is Lilia," she began to speak slowly and softly, as if she were talking to a child. "I am the little girl who called you. Thank you for listening to me at that time."


    Uncle Hans''s dry lips slowly lifted into a weak smile. Tears welled up in the corner of the man''s eyes. Uncle Hans moved his lips silently again, trying to convey something to Lilia.


    Lilia couldn''t hear anything, but she could read his lips.


    "Thank you."


    ''Thank you for helping the Young Master. Thank you for calling 14 years ago. Thank you for being willing to be beside Young Master. And please�� love Young Master much more than me.''


    There were so many things Uncle Hans wanted to convey to the young woman in front of him. But his strength was almost exhausted. He could only hope that these feelings would reach the young woman. Uncle Hans slowly closed his eyes with a satisfied smile on his face. He looked like a proud soldier who had aplished his mission well.


    *****


    That afternoon, just as it was starting to rain, Uncle Hans closed his eyes forever. The sky seemed to be in mourning for the old man. Heavy rain flushed all over Surabaya, as if it was crying for his soul.


    Even though they all knew that this was going to happen, his departure still made everyone sad. Not just the Widjaya Family, even the servants were grieving. Uncle Hans was not only a father figure to the Widjaya children, but also a good mentor to the other servants.


    He would never be forgotten in their hearts.

 Chapter 265 - I Will Always Love You

    That night, Lilia called Louis and asked his permission to take a few days off. She wouldn''t be able to return to Magetan anytime soon because she needed to attend Uncle Hans''s funeral. Moreover, Jean was still devastated by the death of his butler. Lilia didn''t have the heart to leave her husband grieving on his own.


    Fortunately, Louis was quite understanding and did not question her further. The director repeatedly confirmed that Lilia would return to filming before finally giving permission.


    Meanwhile, the Widjaya Family nned to hold Uncle Hans'' funeral the next morning. The ceremony was not only attended by the Widjaya family, but also various distinguished families from all over Indonesia. This was due to Uncle Hans'' extensive and deep connection with them.


    The man was respected by the extended family for his ability as the butler of the Widjaya Family. Uncle Hans was able to stay in his position for many years and even helped to calm the internal conflicts within the Widjaya Family. No wonder many expressed their desire to attend his funeral.


    As a result, James and Irene had to handle various arrangements for the funeral service. ire, Andrew, Jean, and Lilia also helped the couple organize the funeral ceremonyte into the night. Even so, there were still many things that needed to be resolved. Irene finally drove the four people into their respective rooms as guests wereing.


    With no other choice, Lilia said goodbye to ire and Andrew before following Jean to the bedroom on the third floor. Jean used the room when he was still living in this house. Even though it had been years since the man hadst used it, the room still looked clean and well-groomed. Lilia guessed that the servants must be cleaning Jean''s room regrly.


    When Lilia walked out of the bathroom, she found that the bedroom was empty. The decoration in the room was very simple, even more in than the guest room. There was only necessary furniture, as if the owner of the room did not have any personal items.


    Then Lilia''s gaze fell on the ss door that led to the balcony. She saw the figure of Jean leaning against the balcony railing while smoking. The man was wearing only a light T-shirt and jeans, though the wind was blowing hard outside.


    Lilia walked out onto the balcony, but Jean didn''t notice her presence at all. The man kept his back to her while staring into the distance. His figure looked so fragile and lonely, as if he could be lost to the night wind.


    Lilia felt her chest clenched as she stared at Jean''s figure that was different from usual. She could not see the proud and cold man she had met in Jean at this time. The man had changed by his brief encounter with Uncle Hans. It felt as if Jean had returned to remembering how to be a good person, as the former butler had taught him.


    Lilia had been standing there and observing Jean for a long time, but the man didn''t notice her presence. Finally, Lilia approached Jean from behind and wrapped her arms around the man''s waist. She pressed her cheek against Jean''s back while holding him tightly.


    "Jean, I know this is a silly question, but are you okay?" Lilia asked softly.


    "Lilia..." Jean just realized that his wife was on the balcony with him. He stubbed out his cigarette before turning towards Lilia. "I am fine," he said with a faint smile.


    Lilia looked at Jean with an expression of disbelief. Even though the man tried to smile, his eyes showed that he had lost his joy.


    Jean realized that he couldn''t trick Lilia and pulled her closer. "Why don''t you rest? Aren''t you tired?" he deliberately changed the topic of their conversation.


    After saying that, Jean felt a little guilty. They had been up all night being carried away by the intimate atmosphere, so he immediately took Lilia to the Widjaya Family house with him without getting enough rest. As the main culprit that made Lilia exhausted, Jean actually had no right to ask that question.


    But Lilia just smiled and shook her head. She reached out, then pressed her hand against Jean''s cheek. The man''s skin felt cold due to the night wind that had been blowing hard all this time.


    "Jean, I won''t tell you not to be sad. Everyone will feel sad if someone they care about leaves them." Lilia said with a serious face. "But I just want you to remember that every meeting will definitely end with separation. And every farewell will bring a new meeting for you."


    Lilia didn''t want to see Jean drown in sadness. She was sure that even Uncle Hans would not want this dignified and elegant man to lose his enthusiasm.


    Jean sighed and moved Lilia''s hand from his cheek, then rested his head on the woman''s shoulder. His breath tickled her neck, making Lilia''s body tremble. The man was silent for a moment before finally speaking.


    "14 years ago, after Uncle Hans found me, he didn''t stop there. Uncle Hans spent three months eradicating the human trafficking syndicate in Arum Vige together with the police. He was 64 years old at that time."


    Jean''s voice sounded so low, as if he was talking to himself.


    "I don''t think he can forgive himself for noting to my rescue sooner. Besides, I''m sure Uncle Hans wants to help other kids who have the same fate as me."


    Lilia was taken aback by Jean''s words. This was the first time she had heard of what happened after Jean was saved. She continued to listen carefully.


    "After I was rescued, I went into depression with mild PTSD symptoms. When I was sent abroad for treatment, Uncle Hans was always by my side. Only he was with me, because Father, Mother, and Brother Johann died at the same time due to a ne crash." Jean continued in a t voice.


    Lilia''s breath seemed to get stuck in her throat. Her body trembled violently and she hugged Jean tighter. She recalled asking Chris for photos of Jean in preparation for the man''s birthday present. She had wondered why there were absolutely no photos of Jean from the ages of 12 to 22. Could it be that the man was undergoing treatment abroad during those ten years?


    Lilia didn''t dare ask about it, because she was afraid that her question would only bring up bad memories for Jean. The PTSD symptoms must have emerged as a result of the torture he received while being held in Arum Vige.


    As Lilia saw the current Jean, she couldn''t imagine such apetent and elegant man suffering from PTSD symptoms. But Jean must have gone through a long and struggling medical process during those ten years.


    "��don''t cry." Jean muttered as he felt Lilia''s body shake with his sobs.


    "Jean, I love you. I will always love you, no matter what." Lilia whispered between her sobs. She didn''t care about Jean''s past. Regardless of all the bad things that had happened to him, it wouldn''t change the fact that Jean was the only man she loved.


    Those words carried a warmth that sank into Jean''s heart. The man stroked his wife''s back saying, ???�� yeah, I love you too, Lilia.. I''ll never let you go again."

 Chapter 266 - Do You Want To Know?

    The next day, Lilia slowly opened her heavy eyelids. The sound of birds chirping outside the window told her that it was morning. Lilia raised her gaze and saw Jean was still sound asleep.


    The man''s face made Lilia think of Jean''s back that was covered with terrible scars. The scars reflected the torment and abuse Jean endured 14 years ago.


    When Lilia saw the scar on Jean''s backst night, she could only hug the man tighter. Her fingers traced the rough scars that had damaged the surface of Jean''s smooth skin. Lilia hoped she could turn back time and help the boy before these wounds were engraved on his back.


    The sound of soft moaning that escaped Jean''s lips jolted Lilia back from her thoughts. She held her breath andid still, luckily the man didn''t wake up. Lilia exhaled the breath she was holding earlier, then rubbed her eyes. She was still sleepy after staying upte, so she closed her eyes again.


    The bedroom was again filled by the sound of the regr breathing of the two of them.


    *****


    At about half past nine in the morning, one of the servants knocked on the door of the room.


    "Good morning Young Master Jean, Madame Lilia. I was asked by Mr. Lauren to inform me that the guests would start arriving in half an hour. Please quickly get ready ande downstairs for breakfast," the servant said from behind the door.


    Lilia jumped up when she heard that. She immediately panicked when she heard that the guests would be arriving in half an hour. She''s not ready at all!


    A low chuckle from the side made Lilia turn her head. She watched Jean slowly get out of bed withzy movements, as if the servant''s words had not affected him.


    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?" Jean asked while observing Lilia''s face closely. The woman still looked a little tired, but her cheeks were turning red as usual.


    "Ah�� yes, I slept well�� but this isn''t the time to talk about that! Jean, when you''re awake, why don''t you wake me up too?!" Lilia protested in a low voice.


    Jean shrugged his shoulders with an indifferent expression. "You are still tired after everything that happened yesterday. I prefer to let you rest enough."


    "Ahh, you really are...!" Lilia couldn''tin about what that man did as he only thought of Lilia''s well-being. She got out of bed and immediately bursted into the bathroom.


    Jean chuckled seeing Lilia''s behavior, then he got up too. The man left and headed for another bathroom.


    When Jean returned to his room fifteen minutester, Lilia had already finished taking a shower. The woman was wearing a dark blue shirt and ck trousers. Her long hair was tied back, giving her appearance a simple yet fresh look.


    "Jean, are you finished?" Lilia turned around as the man entered. Her husband was still wearing the same ck T-shirt he wore yesterday.


    The man nodded. "When you''re done, let''se down." his words were short.


    He turned to leave, but suddenly a pair of slender arms embraced him from behind. Jean''s steps automatically stopped when he turned to his wife. Before he could say anything, Lilia had pressed her soft lips against the man''s lips.


    "Jean, everything will be fine." Lilia whispered after kissing the man. "You promised mest night that you won''t be sad again. You will keep your promise, right?"


    Ever since Lilia heard that the man was suffering from depression from the incident 14 years ago, she had always been worried about Jean''s mental state. The man had just lost the figure who faithfully apanied him to recover from his trauma. Would Jean fall back into depression from Uncle Hans'' death?


    Jean''s eyes widened when he heard Lilia''s whisper. The man looked closely at his wife''s face. Worry and concern for Jean colored her expression. Her soft voice sounded like music to Jean''s ears, calming the uneasiness creeping in his heart.


    Jean gently smiled and stroked her cheek affectionately. "You don''t need to worry. As long as you are by my side, I''ll be fine." he said with confidence.


    Lilia''sughter broke when she heard that. They hugged each other in silence for a while before finally descending downstairs, hand in hand.


    *****


    When Lilia and Jean arrived at the dining room, everyone was already gathered there. James sat at the head of the table, while Irene sat at his right. Across from her, ire and Andrew sat side by side. The servants were busy pacing back and forth to bring food, but their faces looked grim.


    James looked up as the young couple walked into the room. He raised his eyebrows with an annoyed expression. "Why are you two just getting off now? Do you know what time it is?" James scolded.


    Lilia shrank her body when she heard James'' harsh scold. She unconsciously tightened her grip on Jean''s hand as if seeking protection. Lilia felt a little guilty because she hugged Jean for a long time. The woman opened her mouth to exin, but Jean cut her off.


    "We''re busy," his answer was short in an icy cold tone.


    James'' spoon fell against his te with a loud clunk. Jean''s eldest brother hurriedly closed his gaping mouth. He took turns staring at Lilia, who had a bright red face, and Jean, who looked as calm as ever.


    "W-What are you doing?! Don''t you know the time?! You guys..."


    "Brother James."


    James began lecturing them, but Jean''s next remark immediately made his brother shut up.


    "Do you really want to know?" Jean asked with a defiant look.


    James pressed his lips together and quit talking. He looked annoyed, but he had nowhere to vent his frustration.


    Irene, realizing her husband''s annoyance, immediately stepped forward to calm the atmosphere. The woman wiped the corners of James''s mouth with a tissue before saying, "James, don''t be so hard on them. Jean and Lilia just came yesterday. Isn''t it natural that they need time to rest?"


    "But��" James muttered with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Besides, it''s still too early to start his funeral ceremony." Irene continued with an indisputable smile. "Why are you in such a hurry, hmm?"


    Irene''s tone was soft and calm, but has a firmness behind it. Even her husband couldn''t oppose her if she had spoken like that.


    James looked at Irene with a bitter gaze. But before the man could argue, he heard his sister ire join in the conversation.


    "We all know Brother James is in a bad mood as a result of Uncle Hans leaving. But Jean and Uncle Hans are close like father and son. He must have been even more devastated than we were." ire said to James in a critical tone. "Can''t you spare him some time to rest and reorganize his mind?"


    After criticizing her eldest brother, ire turned to Lilia with a big smile.


    "Come on, sit down and eat something. Brother James''s emotions are often unstable like that, so there''s no need to take it personally." ire said while pointing at the empty chair beside Irene.


    James red at his younger sister''s words.. He just wanted to give Lilia a warning to watch her attitude, but why would his own family defend that woman?! James felt that his pride had only gotten worse after that brief conversation.

 Chapter 267 - Private Talk

    Jean ignored his eldest sister''s scolding and pulled Lilia to sit beside Irene. The man briefly nodded at his sister-inw as a thanks for supporting Lilia.


    James, not missing the interaction, frowned and looked away. He continued his breakfast with dissatisfaction.


    Lilia stole a look at James with a guilty expression. she felt that Jean''s elder brother had a bad perception of her. This was the first time that a member of the Widjaya Family had shown dislike for her. However, Lilia felt a little relieved. This was the reaction she imagined when she met the Widjaya Family. It''s Irene and ire''s warmth that instead made her confused.


    Lilia wasn''t the type to care if other people didn''t like her. As a model, she had known best to the jealousy and hatred of others. Normally, Lilia would ignore those people or shut their mouths with her ability.


    But she didn''t want to do that to James. That man was still part of Jean''s family. Lilia must not give up trying to get close to James and get him to recognize her as Jean''s wife.


    Jean nced at his wife, who looked grim at what James had said. He grabbed Lilia''s hand and gripped it tightly under the table. At the same time, Jean moved a few slices of bacon from his te to Lilia''s te. The man smiled gently as Lilia turned towards him in surprise.


    Lilia chuckled at Jean''s attempt to fix her mood. She straightened up and started eating breakfast with a more cheerful face. Today was an important day for Jean. She mustn''t worry that man with a grim face!


    The young couple were so focused on each other that they didn''t notice the whole room was quiet. Only the sound of tes clinking as everyone focused on the two lovebirds'' interaction.


    Irene smiled softly at their closeness. She asked, "Lilia, did you sleep wellst night?"


    When she heard her name being called, Lilia immediately turned to look at Irene. She felt a little relieved when she saw the warmth in her sister-inw''s eyes. Lilia nodded and replied, "I slept really well yesterday. Thank you for asking, Sis Irene."


    Irene pressed her lips together and pretended to be angry. "This kid is really too polite! Lilia, we''re all family here, so you don''t have to be formal with us!"


    "Yes, Sis Irene." Lilia nodded while stiflingughter.


    "Then you too, Jean!" Irene turned her attention to her brother-inw. "Give Lilia more vegetables to eat! Don''t eat too much greasy food in the morning."


    Irene''s warm and straightforward attitude helped to break the ice. Thanks to the wife of the family''s head, their breakfast went onfortably and in harmony.


    *****


    After they had all finished breakfast, Lauren walked into the dining room. The butler informed them that the guests were on their way here.


    The Widjaya family held a simple ceremony at their home before burying Uncle Hans. It would be held in therge hall downstairs, due to therge number of guests attending. Not only guests, but the other servants would also attend the ceremony.


    Irene turned to James and said, "I''ve asked someone to prepare the living room to wee the oning guests. How about you take your siblings there first? I''ll have a few words with Lilia before catching up to you."


    James frowned when he heard that. Why did Irene need to discuss privately with Lilia? But before he could voice his protest, Irene had the point.


    The woman patted James on the hand, indirectly telling him to shut up and listen to what she said. Then Irene turned her gaze to Jean and ire.


    "ire, Jean, and Andrew, please help your brother wee the guests. Don''t let them wait too long," Irene said.


    Jean nodded and got up from his chair. He gave Lilia a questioning look, asking if she was okay with being left alone with Irene. When Lilia nodded, his expression turned rxed.


    ire and Andrew also got up from their seats across the table. ire took turns staring at Irene and Lilia, then she smiled mischievously. "Sis Irene, you didn''t n to bully Lilia, did you?" she teased.


    "This kid really..." Irene sighed while shaking her head. She put on an angry face and replied, "Lilia is my sister-inw and the woman Jean chose. How could I bully her?"


    ire didn''t answer and just stuck out her tongue like a child. Andrew coughed awkwardly as he nudged his wife. Couldn''t ire act her age?!


    In the midst of themotion, James sighed and got up from his chair, then left the dining room. Day by day, his status as the eldest among his own family fell even further! James knew that his younger siblings wouldn''t be that casual in public, but he still didn''t ept that he lost his prestige as their eldest brother!


    Before leaving the room, James took onest nce at Lilia. The head of the Widjaya Family did not understand why Jean was so fascinated by such a cheap woman from the entertainment world like her. His younger brother was president of the biggest real estatepany in Surabaya, but his attitudepletely changed ever since he met Lilia. Jean continued to follow Lilia wherever she went, almost like a pet dog. Where did that man''s prestige as president of argepany go?!


    Not only that, Jean even sent his best bodyguards to protect that woman! James repeatedly tried to change Jean''s mind, but his brother never listened. Even though Jean was clearly more important than that woman! What if his brother got kidnapped again like 14 years ago?!


    But no matter how hard James tried to convey his concerns, no one listened to him. The man was not a very talkative person, so his words sounded more like nagging. Plus, James was a man. He was not as sensitive as his wife or younger sister in judging other women.


    There woulde a day when James recognized Lilia, but it looked like that day was still far in the future.


    After James left the dining room, ire, Andrew, and Jean then followed their brother. The sound of morous footsteps from the outside of the door showed that a lot of guests had arrived.


    Jean paused for a moment before exiting the room. He turned to Lilia and brushed her hair. His hand slid down to caress Lilia''s soft cheek.


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the living room." he said with a worried look. The man was watching Lilia closely, as if trying to make sure that the woman didn''t mind being alone with Irene


    Lilia raised her face so she could look Jean directly in the eyes. She smiled reassuringly and nodded. "Okay. I''ll catch up with you soon, so go on ahead. Don''t make the guests wait too long." she replied.


    Lilia was sure that Irene had no intention of bullying her, or even humiliating her. Her instincts as a woman told Lilia that Irene wasn''t that type of person. Irene might seem gentle and motherly, but she hid a surprising power. If Irene wanted to bully her, that woman wouldn''t have to wait until they were alone.


    The worry in Jean''s eyes vanished when he saw Lilia''s calm expression.. The man reluctantly took his hand away from Lilia''s cheek before leaving with ire and Andrew.

 Chapter 268 - Will You Accompany Me?

    Lilia continued to stare at Jean''s back until the man''s figure disappeared behind the door. Only then did she turn her gaze to Irene. The older woman was staring out the window as if longing for something.


    When Irene noticed Lilia''s gaze, she immediately put down the napkin in her hand. "The weather outside still looks a little cloudy, but will you apany me for a walk in the park?" she asked.


    "Of course, Sister Irene." Lilia agreed with a nod. "I also want to see the Widjaya Family''s garden."


    The two of them then exited the main house and started walking along a path that led them around the garden. Lilia looked around with great interest. The trees and flowers in the garden seemed like?it had been treated with great care. Even though the weather had gotten coldertely, the nts there still looked healthy.


    The temperature outside the room felt a little chilly even though there was no wind blowing. The sky was still cloudy, as if it was a mourner attending the ceremony today. Thend Lilia had stepped on felt damp from the rainst night. She stopped staring around and focused her gaze on Irene.


    James''s wife wore a ck dressbined with a gray scarf. A white brooch shaped like a rose was attached to her chest, holding the shawl from falling off. Her appearance fitted today''s funeral.


    The two of them walked down the garden without saying a word. The silence continued until Irene led her to a pavilion at the end of the garden. The pavilion stood beside the fish pond, giving it a beautiful natural view. The simple building contained only a round stone table and a few solid stone chairs covered with cushions.


    Irene entered the pavilion and sat down on one of the chairs. Lilia followed her sister-inw while waiting for the woman to say something.


    "Lilia, about this morning..." Irene started looking at the model. "I hope you don''t me James. He really is that kind of person. His mouth may be sharp, but his heart is soft, you know. James didn''t mean anything bad to you." she said with a small smile.


    Hearing that, Lilia finally understood why Irene was talking to her alone. It turned out that the woman was worried that Lilia would be hurt by James''s cold treatment of her.


    Lilia chuckled, then looked at Irene with a pair of clear eyes. "Sis Irene doesn''t need to defend us. Jean and I werete down to the dining room. Brother James has a point." Lilia said firmly.


    She was not a clueless child. Though Lilia didn''t know why James disliked her, she still respected him as Jean''s brother.


    When Irene heard Lilia''s words, her eyes shed with satisfaction. The smile on the woman''s face widened. She looked at Lilia with a gentler and happier expression than before.


    "I''m d you didn''t take offense from him. The man was indeed a rigid and conservative person. James always took family rules and principles very seriously. You don''t need to think about him too much." Irene said.


    Then she sighed and supported her cheek with one hand.


    "I feel a little sad because your first visit to the Widjaya family was because of Uncle Hans'' passing. I hope this doesn''t discourage you from visiting again in the future, Lilia." Irene said with a face full of hope. "We will always wee you with open arms."


    Lilia shook her head. "Sis Irene, didn''t you tell me that we are all family here? So please don''t be too formal to me either," she said with a warm smile. "I promise that Jean and I will stop by often to keep youpany."


    Hearing that, Irene''sugh broke out. She rubbed the corner of her eye as she said, "I know you two are both busy, so don''t push yourself. But I would be happy if you could stop by. Now this mansion feels so lonely."


    Lilia grabbed Irene''s hand and gripped it tightly. "We will definitely visit, Sis Irene. I promise." she confirmed.


    She had heard from Jean that James and Irene had been married for more than 20 years. However, the couple wasn''t blessed with any children. It was caused by the Widjaya Family''s internal conflict 14 years ago, when Jean''s father and mother were killed in an ident.


    Irene was actively helping James to solidify his position as head of the family when she was three months pregnant with their child. That was the first child she had after waiting for so many years. However, this happiness turned into tragedy when she was targeted by rtives of the Widjaya Family who wanted to seize James'' position.


    Irene had a miscarriage due to the cunning strategy set by the rtive and lost her first child. Even worse, the incident made her unable to conceive again for the rest of her life.


    When James had cemented his position as head of the family, the first thing he did was send the culprit to prison. He gave the worst kind of punishment he could find and tortured the rtive until he killed himself. But all of that could not bring back Irene''s lost child.


    Fortunately, Irene was able to recover from her grief after losing her child. The woman dedicated the rest of her life to supporting James and the Widjaya Family. Since that incident, James felt so guilty that he could not oppose his wife. Even though Irene could not give him children, James never stopped loving her.


    *****


    After chatting for a while in the pavilion, the roar of arriving cars interrupted them.


    Irene got up from her chair with a shy smile. "Sorry, I was so absorbed in chatting with you that I lost track of time. Let''s go back inside. The people from other families have arrived."


    The two women returned to the house. The mansion that was usually deserted was now full of people dressed in monochromes. Most of the guests were in the hall, where they took turns paying theirst respects to Uncle Hans.


    Lilia and Irene headed to the living room, which was decorated to be more luxurious than usual. The ceiling was covered with snow-white silk. There was an additional sofa and table to amodate more people in the room. The guests who had paid their respects were now sitting in groups on the provided seats. They all chatted in low voices, keeping the atmosphere solemn.


    Lilia automatically looked around, looking for Jean''s figure. Then she found the man across the room. Jean was smoking while sitting on the sofa. His two best friends, Tom and Alex, sat across from him.


    "Irene!"


    The voice that came from behind them made Lilia and Irene both turn their heads. They were confronted by a middle aged woman who looked very elegant.


    "Ah, Jenny!" Irene greeted warmly. "Wee! I feel lucky that you were able toe today."


    Hearing that name, Lilia recognized her as Jenny Hartanto, the woman who married the Hartanto family''s first son. The woman came with Jefferson, her husband. They had just arrived when Jenny saw Irene''s figure and immediately greeted her. Jenny and Irene had been friends since they were little. Even after they got married, they didn''t stop being friends.


    Then Irene turned her gaze to Jefferson, who was standing silently behind his wife.


    "Wee too, Brother Jeff." Irene greeted the man with a warm smile.


    Jefferson only nodded briefly. "Is James here?" he asked.


    Irene looked around for a moment before pointing to one of the crowd of guests. "Yes, he is there." she answered.


    Lilia followed her line of sight and was amazed that Irene could find her husband so easily among the crowd.

 Chapter 269 - Aunt Jenny

    Jefferson nodded. "Thank you. Jenny, you can chat with Irene first. I''ll go and talk to James," he said to his wife.


    The man immediately vanished into the crowd without waiting for his wife''s reply. Jenny could only sigh as she watched her husband''s back move away.


    "My husband has been barely able to eat or sleep after receiving the news of Mr. Hans''s deathst night," Jenny said, shaking her head. "He''s very worried about James."


    "Then I have to thank Brother Jeff for worrying about Jamester." Irene said with a smile.


    "Anyway, speaking of Uncle Hans, I remember meeting him a few years ago. At that time, he was still very healthy! How long has it been since Ist saw him huh?" Jenny continued her chatter.


    Irene followed Jenny''s gaze and saw James, who was being surrounded by the other guests. But the woman didn''t seem worried at all. She just sighed as she said, "To be honest, Uncle Hans'' passing didn''t really surprise us. He was very old and we''d done everything we could. This isn''t something we can avoid, right?"


    After saying that, Irene pulled Lilia forward. "Jenny, let me introduce her to you. This is my sister-inw and Jean''s wife, Lilia Pangestu," she introduced her to Jenny.


    Then Irene turned to Lilia.


    "Lilia, you can call her Aunt Jenny. She is the wife of the head of the Hartanto Family." Irene exined. "You''ve met Chris, one of Jean''s best friends, haven''t you? Jenny is Chris''s aunt."


    Lilia silently frowned when she heard Irene''s introduction. As far as she was concerned, the Hartanto family had yet to resolve their internal dispute over the distribution of inheritance. Jefferson was currently running the family as the eldest son, but the man''s position had not been officially recognized. Lilia nced from side to side, hoping that no one would hear Irene''s words just now.


    Meanwhile, Jenny turned to Lilia after hearing Irene''s introduction. The woman''s eyes widened in shock when she saw Lilia''s face.


    Even though Jenny looked as elegant as Irene''s, her personality was not as gentle as her best friend. Jenny had a cold air around her and was difficult to approach. Although a sweet smile always adorned her lips, her eyes were sharp as an eagle.


    Jenny''s real name was Jenny Irwan. She was a member of the Irwan family whoter married into the Hartanto family. After her marriage to Jefferson, Jenny supported her husband in various ways until he got to where he was today.


    That woman almost never showed her true feelings in front of other people. Coupled with the internal conflicts of the Hartanto family, Jenny''s ability to strategize and hide her power was not inferior to that of men in general. Irene was one of the few people Jenny truly trusted.


    Jefferson''s wife had always controlled her expression with ease, but this time she was so shaken that her mask slipped. Jenny looked at Lilia with an expression of disbelief, as if she had just seen a ghost.


    Irene had been good friends with Jenny over the years, so she immediately knew that something was off with her best friend. Irene walked over to Jenny and tapped her on the shoulder.


    "Jenny? What''s wrong? Are you alright?" Irene asked worriedly.


    When Jenny didn''t respond, Irene turned to call one of the servants to help Jenny rest. But right at that moment, Jenny immediately grabbed Irene''s arm.


    "No, I''m fine, Irene." Jenny said, smiling broadly to reassure the woman. "Did you say earlier that she was your sister-inw?"


    In just the blink of an eye, Jenny had regained herposure. The change was so fast that Irene began to doubt whether she had actually seen Jenny''s annoyed expression.


    "Yes, she just married Jean. Lilia, introduce yourself to Jenny." Irene pressed gently on the model.


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Jenny. I''m Lilia Pangestu, Jean''s wife." Lilia bowed her head politely when greeting that woman.


    "Pangestu... right?" Jenny muttered as if she was talking to herself. Her gaze never left Lilia''s figure.


    Irene took turns staring at Jenny and Lilia, then she realized that they had been chatting near the living room''s door. The woman cleared her throat before saying, "Jenny, how about we sit down first and continue our chatter? You must be tired if you stand like this."


    Lilia nced at Jean anxiously, but decided not to go over to the man. Jenny''s strange attitude and the way she looked at Lilia made it ufortable for the model to just walk away. Besides, she was worried that if something happened to Jenny, Irene wouldn''t be able to handle it alone.


    She finally helped Irene to lead Jenny to one of the empty couches. Then they both sat across from the woman. They were just taking their seat when Jenny started massaging her forehead.


    "Jenny, are you sure that you''re okay?" Irene asked worriedly.


    "Irene�� sorry, but actually my head feels a little dizzy. Do you have eucalyptus oil or something?" Jenny asked with a weak smile.


    Irene didn''t doubt Jenny''s words at all. At their age, who were no longer young, they often experienced headaches from time to time. Irene looked around, looking for a servant she could turn to for help. However, more and more guests were entering this room at this time so that the servants were busy serving them.


    Finally, Irene got up from her chair. "Okay, let me get my medicine box for a moment. Lilia, can you apany Jenny until I get back?" she asked.


    "Of course, Sister Irene." Lilia smiled and nodded.


    Irene looked relieved to hear Lilia''s answer. She promised toe back soon before rushing out of the living room.


    Lilia watched Irene leave, then she stole a nce at Jenny. Her hunch was that the woman was purposely keeping Irene away so that she had a chance to talk privately with Lilia. However, this was their first meeting. Why did Jenny go this far just to talk to Lilia?


    The model shook her head. It seemed that she had gone too far in reading this situation. Maybe Jenny really had a headache and needed the medicine. It could be that her strange attitude was because the woman had a sudden headache.


    Even though Lilia tried to convince herself, she still couldn''t shake her vignce towards Jenny. That woman could not be trusted.


    While Lilia was deep in thought, Jenny studied Lilia''s face silently. Her sharp gaze was full of nostalgia. It''d been five years since the girl was killed in a car ident. Jenny never thought that she would meet another woman who looked so much like that wild girl from the Irwan Family!


    Although Jenny had no interest in entertainment, she had heard of the name Lilia Pangestu before. The famous model appeared in the news for several days while she was appearing at Mn Fashion Week. Jenny even saw a short video showing Lilia''s catwalk while walking on the runway. But the model''s face was covered in heavy makeup so Jenny didn''t recognize her.


    Now, as Jenny took a closer look at Lilia''s face, her suspicions turned to conviction. Lilia''s eyes and face were almost the same as that of that wild girl, as if they were separated twins.


    How could they look so much alike?

 Chapter 270 - Suspicion

    Jenny lowered her right hand that had been massaging her forehead. The woman''s hand then began to y the jade bracelet that was wrapped around her left hand. She put on a friendly smile as she asked, "Lilia, are you from Surabaya?"


    Lilia snapped out of her mind when she heard Jenny''s question. She looked at the older woman and replied, "Yes, that''s right."


    Jenny nodded her head. "How about your parents? Do they also live in Surabaya?"


    That question made Lilia frown. She could understand that Jenny wanted to know more about her, but why did she ask about her parents too?


    Jenny did not miss seeing the frown on Lilia''s forehead. She rubbed her bracelet exining, "Ah, sorry, I didn''t mean anything by that question. I''ve known Jean since he was a child, and I also know that he''s had some really hard times."


    Lilia pressed her lips together as Jenny brought up the incident.


    "I just want to know more about the woman he chose as his wife. But you don''t have to feel forced, Lilia." Jenny said with a soft smile. "If you don''t want to answer it, I won''t insist."


    The woman''s tone sounded light, but her words didn''t give Lilia a way out. If Lilia refused, she would sound like a young woman who didn''t know any manners.


    Lilia shook her head while smiling politely. "Aunt Jenny, I don''t mind at all. My parents are from Surabaya too, just like me."


    "I see..." Jenny closed her eyes for a moment to cover her relief. Then she looked back at Lilia and asked, "Do you have a brother or a sister?"


    "I only have a younger brother. He''s currently studying in university." Lilia answered, feeling as if she was taking a job interview.


    Fortunately, before Jenny could further question her, Irene was back. The woman walked hurriedly toward them, afraid that Jenny''s headache would worsen.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Jenny! Here, I brought eucalyptus oil for you. I also brought headache medicine, if you need it." Irene said as she arrived in front of them.


    Irene started to open the eucalyptus oil bottle, but Jenny immediately stopped her. "Ah, you don''t have to bother, Irene. It doesn''t feel right if I use eucalyptus oil on today''s event." she said with a guilty face.


    "But��" Irene protested with a frown.


    "I was just chatting with Lilia and now my headache is getting better. How about I just take some headache medicine?" Jenny suggested. "If my head still hurts, I''ll just use the oil, okay?"


    "��Okay." Irene handed the medicine to Jenny.


    "Thank you, Irene." Jenny smiled broadly at her best friend. "Come on, sit here. Oh yeah, how have you beentely?"


    Jenny''s attitude towards Irene was so different from Lilia. The model felt that Jenny was being more aggressive towards her, but when it came to Irene, she was so gentle and caring.


    For some reason, Jenny reminded Lilia of her sister, Mellisa. When she thought of that woman, feelings of longing came over her heart. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but it felt like it had been weeks. Lilia didn''t know if Mellisa was alright in Jakarta. She had already given her her credit card, but Mellisa had never used it so far.


    Lilia guessed that Mellisa''s pride made her reluctant to rely on others. Even so, Lilia could only hope that the cash she gave could help her sister.


    The model sat with Irene and Jenny for some time. Throughout the conversation, Lilia only opened her mouth when one of them asked her. The woman was mostly silent and listened to the conversations of the two women who were older than her. They talked about quite heavy topics, such as the political climates in Indonesia or whichpanies were growing rapidly.


    Lilia fidgeted with her legs. She felt awkward, as if she was in the wrong ce. As a younger generation, Lilia was more interested in talking about thetest fashion or which artists were on the rise. She considered leaving the two women alone, but she didn''t want to sound harsh.


    When Irene and Jenny were talking about n, Jenny''s son, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching from behind Lilia. It so happened that Jenny was sitting directly opposite Lilia, so that she could see the figure of the man approaching them.


    Jennyughed and joked, "We were just talking that little Jean is finally married. I didn''t expect that the person we are talking about would appear immediately!"


    Hearing that, Lilia immediately turned her head over her shoulder. She met Jean''s eyes, and saw the man walk over to her. The corner of Lilia''s mouth instantly lifted into a happy smile. Even though this living room was full of chattering sounds, all those voices seemed to have vanished as soon as she saw Jean.


    Jean stopped beside Lilia and bowed politely to Jenny. "Aunt Jenny, long time no see."


    Irene patted Jenny''s hand andughed bitterly. "You know that Jean is always cold and t, right? But his face waspletely different when he looked at Lilia! His expression is so sweet it can make you diabetic."


    Lilia lowered her gaze to hide her blushing face. She knew Irene was just teasing her, but she still felt embarrassed when others brought up that fact.


    Jean nced at Lilia while smiling faintly. He grabbed Lilia''s hand from herp before pulling her up. "Sis Irene, Aunt Jenny, do you mind if I take Lilia back? I want to invite her to meet my friends," he said politely.


    Jenny''s gaze fell on their interlocked hands. The smile on the middle-aged woman''s face grew even wider. "Of course we don''t mind, Jean. Enjoy your time, okay. Don''t let old women like us interfere with your love life." Jenny teased.


    The woman felt a little jealous when she saw the young couple. How good it was to be young again, where they could love and hate so freely. How liberating it would feel when they could ignore what people said about their love.


    Jean took Lilia''s hand and led her away. Even so, Jenny''s gaze never left the young woman.


    Beside her, Irene also continued to stare at their linked hands. The past memories returned to her mind. When she was young, she too was able to love and hate with freedom. But over time, the feelings in her heart began to settle and could not be aroused as easily as before.


    "Lilia is a kind and honest young woman. They look really good together, she''s worth standing next to Jean." Jenny said sincerely. "If I met Lilia before she married Jean, maybe I would ask her to marry n."


    Irene looked at her best friend in surprise. She had known Jenny for years, but this was the first time she had heard Jennypliment a woman to this point. Irene nodded in agreement.


    "I also like Lilia. She is very humble and mature for women of her age. At first, James and I didn''t understand why Jean chose an artist from the entertainment world as his wife. But after getting to know Lilia more closely, I know why Jean is so fascinated with her." Irene replied.


    Then she smiled mischievously and continued her words.


    "Do you know what I was thinking? If Lilia is a woman our age, maybe we should leave the title ''Twin Goddess'' to Lilia!"


    Jenny turned to Irene when she heard that. Then theirugh broke out.. About thirty years ago, the two of them were nicknamed the ''Goddess of the Twins'' because of their beauty that could not be matched by any woman throughout the entire city of Surabaya. But if they were put against Lilia, the two of them would''ve lost so badly!

 Chapter 271 - Arranged Marriage

    When Irene started talking about their past memories, Jenny stole nces at the young couple. Her gaze never left the figure of Lilia, who walked beside Jean while holding hands. Jenny pretended to agree with Irene''s words while taking out her cellphone.


    [Jenny]: "I want you guys to investigate something. But do it carefully and without leaving a trace."


    The woman exined what she wanted to investigate before sending the message to her subordinates.


    *****


    Jean led Lilia to the sofa where he had been sitting earlier. The woman was not surprised to see Tom and Alex there. Apart from them, n was there as well. He was present to rece his cousin Chris.


    Of all of them, Tom looked the saddest. His face was so gloomy and his movements looked sluggish without enthusiasm. The man reminded Lilia of the vegetables that had crumpled and withered.


    When Tom saw Liliaing with Jean, he dragged himself up to sit up straighter. Then he put on anguid smile while greeting Lilia halfheartedly, "Ah ... Sis Lilia ... long time no see."


    Lilia looked at Tom in confusion, but the man had no intention of exining his plight. She decided to let Tom sulk first before questioning him further. Then Lilia turned her gaze to Alex and n.


    "Brother Alex, it seems like it''s been a long time since west met. How are you?" Lilia greeted him in a friendly tone.


    "I am fine. I''m d you look the same as before, even after filming the movie." Alex looked at Lilia from the ground up with the sharp eyes of a designer. "I''m designing some new clothes and I want you to try them on. Tell me when you have time, okay?"


    "Yes, of course!" Lilia replied enthusiastically. When else would she get a chance to be the first to try thetest Van brand clothes?


    Lilia shifted her gaze towards n, but she hesitated to say hello. Was his name really n? Or did Lilia remember his name wrong?


    Jean noticed Lilia''s hesitation and lowered his head. He whispered in Lilia''s ear, "He is n Hartanto, Chris''s older cousin."


    Lilia''s expression turned relieved when she heard that she remembered correctly. The woman then smiled politely at n. "Nice to see you again, Brother n," she greeted him.


    "Hello." n only nodded briefly at Lilia. The man was very different from his cousin who was more expressive. n''s face was cold and emotionless, as if he was made of a statue.


    "Hmm? Have you two met before?" Alex spoke up while taking turns looking at the two of them.


    Lilia nodded. "Only once, when I went to visit my best friend Rachel''s office. We passed each other in the lobby, that''s all." she exined.


    After greeting Jean''s friends, Lilia sat down beside him. Even though they were sitting next to each other, their hands were still tightly knit together as if they were inseparable. Lilia had tried to gently pull her hand free, but Jean tightened his grip instead. She finally gave up and let the man grab her hand, as if she was the most precious thing in the world.


    Sitting across from them, Alex found himself staring at their two joined hands. After a few seconds, he hurriedly looked away. The corner of his mouth twitched as he struggled to keep his expression neutral. Why did they have to show off their closeness in front of him?! What''s wrong with them?!


    Alex chose to run away rather than being forced to see the romance of their rtionship. He nudged n before whispering, "Would you like to apany me to smoke outside?"


    "Sure, why not?" n didn''t know why Alex suddenly asked him to leave, but he just shrugged and followed the man away. The two of them were quite close to each other thanks to their business cooperation.


    After the two of them were out of sight, Tom leaned back against the sofa. The man slumped down into his seat, as if he didn''t have enough strength to hold his position.


    Seeing Tom''s strange attitude made Lilia tug at Jean''s sleeve. After the man lowered his head, she whispered in Jean''s ear, "What''s wrong with Brother Tom today?"


    Jean ignored Tom''s attitude and instead called one of the servants who passed by. He took a cup of hot tea from the man''s tray before handing it to Lilia.


    "He''s just bored. Just ignore him," he firmly asserted.


    Hearing that, Lilia looked at Tom with suspicion. Today, Tom looked different than usual. The man looked like a young master from a rich family. His distinct ck shirt with the floral patterned shirt gave him a sharp look.


    Tom pursed his lips tightly, then he turned his gaze towards Lilia. He was about to say something, but his attention was stolen by the red kiss mark on Lilia''s neck.


    Tom was so shocked that he immediately spoke without thinking, "Sis Lilia, can you help me convince Jean to cancel Sasha''s wedding?"


    "Huh?" Lilia stopped her hand from lifting the tea cup for a moment. She almost dropped her cup in surprise, so she hurriedly put it back down.


    Sasha was getting married?! That proud and selfish woman of the Hiroshi Family intended to build a future with another man?! Where had the love she had for Jean gone to? How could Sasha bury her feelings so quickly?


    Various questions filled Lilia''s mind, but she didn''t get the chance to say anything. Lilia could feel the temperature around them drastically dropped. She didn''t have to turn around to know that Tom''s words had ignited Jean''s anger.


    But from the way Tom put it, did this mean that Jean had a hand in Sasha''s marriage?


    Lilia felt that the timing was too good. Sasha just left Magetan a few days ago. Then she suddenly heard that the woman was getting married. Now Lilia understood why Tom looked so discouraged. Coupled with what he said just now, he became convinced that Jean was involved in Sasha''s marriage.


    "Jean." Lilia looked at her husband closely and asked what she most wanted to know right away, "Does Sasha really want this marriage?"


    The fourth son of the Widjaya Family did not immediately answer. Instead, Tom spurred to sit upright on his sofa and began to defend Sasha.


    "Sis Lilia, this is definitely an arranged marriage!" Tom furiously argued. "Sasha has been crying for days in her room! Can''t you ask Jean to be merciful and cancel the marriage?"


    Lilia frowned at Tom''s defense. "Why did Jean have to cancel the wedding too?" she asked in surprise.


    If Sasha was forced to marry a terrible man, Lilia understood why Jean needed to cancel their marriage. But she knew that her husband wouldn''t be so bad that he chose a bad partner for his childhood friend.


    Just then, Jean finally spoke up. The corner of his mouth lifted into a sinister smile as he said, "Tom, Sasha doesn''t suit you. ept that fact."


    Tom clenched his hands when he heard that. If it wasn''t Jean who said it, maybe the man would hit the person without hesitating.


    "Jean, I''ll admit that we don''t look like a good match in the eyes of other people." Tom angrily said. "But that doesn''t mean that you can force her to marry someone else!"


    The anger and bitterness in Tom''s voice took Lilia by surprise. She didn''t know Tom could use such a harsh tone when talking to Jean.. This showed how much Tom hated the marriage that Jean had arranged for Sasha.

 Chapter 272 - A Man’s Promise

    Tom was emotional that he mmed his hands on the table with a loud sound. The other guests turned their head towards them, but he didn''t care. The man''s gaze was solely directed on Jean, who returned his gaze coldly.


    "Have you forgotten that we always yed together when we were little? How could you ask Brother Samuel to arrange a wedding for her!" Fortunately, Tom still remembered to control his volume. "Is the Hiroshi Family so weak that they need a contract marriage to streamline their business?!"


    Tom''s words gave Lilia a jolt. She knew Tom didn''t mean to offend her, but the words stabbed her heart. Why couldn''t Sasha have a contract marriage when she herself was sold in the same marriage? What made them so different?


    Jean nced at Lilia and saw pain coloring the woman''s expression. He immediately fixed his knife-sharp gaze at Tom. He was willing to tolerate Tom''s rudeness as he was being blinded by his love for Sasha. But Jean wouldn''t let anyone hurt his wife. Even if that person was his own best friend.


    Tom''s face turned deathly pale as he realized what he had just said. His eyes were fixed on the painful expression on Lilia''s face. Then he slowly shifted his gaze towards Jean. His best friend gave him the most dangerous look he had ever seen. Tom had a feeling that if he didn''t apologize now, he wouldn''t be able to survive!


    "B-Bro, S-Sis, I-I don''t ... I didn''t mean to offend you, okay?" Tom returned to his seat on the sofa, his excitement vanished immediately. He cleared his throat and continued, "It''s just�� does Sasha really have to get married? Is there no other way to cancel the marriage?"


    Tom was afraid of Jean''s anger, but he couldn''t just stand by and watch the woman he loved marry someone else. The man did not understand why Jean and Samuel deliberately forced Sasha to marry. Tom was sorry for her. Yet he too, was wracked with regret.


    Until now, he still hadn''t dared to express his feelings for Sasha. And now Sasha was getting married without ever hearing Tom''s love for her. The man felt so pathetic.


    Jean stared at Tom for a moment, then he returned his gaze to Lilia. He was more worried about his wife''s feelings than his best friend. Jean took a cup of tea from one of the servants who passed by, then put it in Lilia''s hand.


    "Didn''t you walk outside with Sister Irene earlier? Drink something warm so that your body won''t feel cold." Jean said.


    Lilia epted the cup obediently. She gave Tom another nce before starting to take a sip of his tea. The tea was mixed with honey and warmed Lilia''s throat. The sweet taste of honey made the corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a smile. She drank the tea until only half remained in the cup before returning her gaze to Tom.


    The model was indeed hurt by what Tom said just now, but the man meant no harm. In addition, Tom always called her ''Sis'' with great intimacy and helped Lilia to befortable with Jean''s other friends. Lilia couldn''t bear to let Tom look so heartbroken.


    "Tom, do you really love Sasha?" Lilia asked carefully.


    Lilia''s sudden question took Tom by surprise. He stared at the model nkly. Did he love Sasha? Of course he loved that woman!


    But just as Tom was about to answer, another question came to the man''s mind. Why did he love Sasha so much? Until now, Tom himself had not found the answer to that question.


    Tom could only open and close his mouth without making a sound.


    He realized that he had always been running away from that question. Tom had be so used to being by Sasha''s side that the news of this marriage rocked him. The man could not ept the fact that the woman he loved would marry a man who was not himself.


    As Lilia saw Tom''s disoriented expression, she began to understand something about Tom. The number of artists who had dated Jean''s best friend was not a secret in the entertainment world. That''s what distinguished Tom from Jean. Even though they both had the woman they loved in their hearts, Tom didn''t stop ying around.


    But when Tom was asked about the woman he loved, the man couldn''t answer. He might not be so sure of what he wanted.


    At that moment, the atmosphere between the three of them felt awkward and heavy. Each of them was thinking about something different.


    Lilia shook her head and stopped her thoughts. She didn''t know anything about Sasha''s marriage. She had no right to express her opinion on that. Personally, Lilia felt that Sasha was not worthy of pity, like Tom did. In addition, her matters with Sasha about the sabotage effort in Magetan had not been settled. Lilia chose to remain silent and watch the situation first.


    But Tom seemed to have reached the opposite conclusion. The man opened his mouth with an expression that looked even more cheerful than before. "Sis Lilia, if I can make Sasha fall in love with me, do you think this contract marriage can be canceled?" he boldly asked.


    Lilia looked at the man in surprise. But before she could respond, Jean had answered Tom''s challenge.


    "If you can do that, I will consider it." Jean replied calmly. Even though his tone sounded light, Jean''s gaze said that the man was really serious.


    Lilia turned to Jean with an astonished look. Why did she feel that Jean was trying to force Tom to give up on this challenge? Lilia was sure that this man had absolutely no intention of canceling Sasha''s marriage. Even she could see that Tom and Sasha werepletely ipatible!


    But Tom seemed oblivious to Jean''s hidden intentions. The man actually looked full of enthusiasm after getting Jean''s promise. Tom jumped up and asked once again, "Bro, are you serious about what you said just now?"


    Jean returned Tom''s gaze. "I''m serious," he calmly answered.


    Tom immediately took out his cell phone to call someone. Heughed as he said confidently, "Bro Jean, Sis Lilia, just wait for good news from me, Okay! I will definitely cancel Sasha''s wedding!"


    Without waiting for their reply, Tom marched away from the living room. Lilia could only sigh and shake her head. Even though Tom was Jean''s age, the man was still not mature enough. He tended to lose his mind when it came to anything that concerned Sasha.


    Lilia finished her honey tea, then put the cup on the table. Then she tugged at Jean''s sleeve and asked, "Did you push for Sasha''s wedding?"


    Jean shrugged his shoulders. "I am not doing anything. I just told Brother Samuel that we are all old enough to have a family," he replied calmly. His voice was evenly devoid of emotion and showed that he had intentionally pushed Sasha''s marriage with these words.


    Lilia thought for a moment, then stared at Tom''s figure. "Do you think Tom can win Sasha''s heart?" she asked.


    Jean chuckled and stroked Lilia''s head. His gaze was so sweet and full of love that it made other people who saw him get diabetes. However, the man''s words were far from ''cute''.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Tom having asional failures in his life."

 Chapter 273 - Are You Unhappy?

    Lilia was stunned for a moment after hearing Jean''s answer. Then sheughed out loud. "Jean, you sure are cunning!"


    She sympathized with Tom inside her heart. But she had the same opinion as Jean. Lilia could already imagine Tom being rejected by that arrogant woman. Tom might be heartbroken for a while, but at least it would help him see the situation more objectively.


    Jean started smoking while Lilia was deep in thought. The man exhaled his cigarette smoke in another direction while watching his wife closely. Lilia had insisted that she didn''t hate the smell of cigarettes, but Jean was still worried that Lilia would just say that to protect his feelings.


    After a while, Lilia suddenly realized something. She looked around the living room before asking, "Where is Brother Chris, by the way? Can''t hee today?"


    Lilia felt a little strange that Tom and Alex were present today. She even had time to see Samuel enter the front door. But Chris was nowhere to be seen.


    Jean narrowed his eyes and answered simply, "He''s overseas."


    *****


    At the same time, it was night in America. When Lilia asked where Chris was, the man was rxing in the living room of Merry''s apartment. Chris had been with Merry for the past few days. He even preferred to sleep on the sofa rather than return to his own apartment.


    The man was currently sitting on the living room sofa. His feet rested on the table while his hands were holding his cell phone. Chris frowned as he reread the message from n, which said that Uncle Hans had just died. The message came to his cell phone yesterday at midnight.


    However, Chris could not return to attend the funeral. He felt uneasy when he thought that he couldn''t attend. Uncle Hans had watched him grow up with his friends. However, Chris also didn''t want to just leave Merry. The man could only sigh with disappointment.


    Since he started apanying Merry, his reluctance to leave the young woman had only grown stronger. Even Chris was disgusted by himself. Since when did he turn into a sticky guy like this?


    To make matters worse, the jobs Chris left in Surabaya continued to pile up. Hartanto Entertainment, which the man took with difficulty from Sara, was utterly neglected. If Sara found out about this, she would go on a rampage andin about him to Jefferson.


    Chris felt that the days he spent apanying Merry were waning. He knew he had to go home and get back to his job.


    "Brother Chris!"


    Merry''s voice snapped the man out of his mind. He turned his head towards the young woman, who repeatedly called out his name. Chris frowned as he looked at Merry. Then he reached out and pinched her soft cheeks.


    "What''s wrong?" Chris asked in a gentle tone, contrary to his usual attitude.


    Merry''s skin felt soft and smooth as she had just washed her face. The woman frowned, but she didn''t try to get away from Chris''s hand. Instead, she asked, "Brother Chris, are you not happy here?"


    Chris''s eyes widened when he heard the question. He didn''t think that Merry was sharp enough to pick up on the feelings he was trying to hide. The man was silent for a few moments, trying to find the right words.


    "If I have to go home..." Chris started off cautiously. "... are you able to take care of yourself here?"


    Even though Chris knew Merry would be fine, he still asked the question. As Samuel''s favorite daughter, how could that womanck anything?


    Merry was guarded 24 hours a day by a group of personal bodyguards of the Hiroshi Family. They lived one floor below Merry''s apartment room, protecting the young woman from a distance.


    When Chris first came here, he was surprised to see the team of bodyguards manning the hallway of Merry''s room. The man called the chief bodyguard and scolded him at length about their work. If they kept their heavy presence around Merry, it was no wonder that the young woman felt depressed. So Chris specifically forbade the bodyguards team from getting too close to Merry.


    Merry''s mouth opened slightly when she heard Chris''s question. Was the man nning to leave her?


    She immediately regained consciousness and pressed her lips together. Then she shook her head vigorously. "Brother Chris, I won''t be able to take care of myself," she said in a serious tone.


    Chris choked when he heard that answer. He red at Merry, who looked back at him with innocent eyes. Did this woman say that on purpose so Chris wouldn''t be able to leave her?


    "If I have to go ..." Chris deliberately emphasized the word ''have to''. But before he could finish his sentence, the man stopped when he saw Merry''s expression.


    The woman''s face was suddenly filled with gloom, as if the world was about to end. She looked at Chris with a desperate look that the man felt a little guilty.


    Instead of answering, Chris pulled Merry into his arms. The woman became even more agitated when Chris didn''t finish his sentence. She looked up and begged, "Brother Chris, don''t leave me!"


    These words made Chris make up his mind at once. Work? Who cared about work? Merry was clearly more important than all of that!


    The girl tugged at Chris''s sleeve with a worried expression. "Brother Chris, are you really going?"


    Chris sighed and looked around. Then his gaze fell on therge TV screen located in front of the sofa. The figures of the two hugging were reflected on the ck screen.


    The man continued to stare at their reflection while answering in a serious tone, "�� I''m not going anywhere."


    It took Merry a few moments to process Chris'' words. When she finally understood the man''s point, she was so excited that she lifted her face too quickly. The top of her head hit Chris''s chin, but Merry barely noticed.


    "Is it true?" asked Merry with shining eyes. "Brother Chris is not going anywhere?"


    The young woman thought that Chris had to go home to take care of something. She would half-heartedly give up if the man were really forced to leave her. Although Merry was not afraid of bing lonely at first, her feelings changed after Chris stayed with her. Now she was so used to Chris''s presence that Merry was afraid the man would disappear from her side.


    Chris stared at the broad smile on Merry''s face. He reached out and pinched the tip of the woman''s tiny nose. "Why? Are you so afraid of being alone that you don''t want me to leave? Just so you know, I''ve been sleeping on the sofa for over half a month!" he teased.


    Merry thought about it for a moment, then she said, "Then Brother Chris can go back to your apartment and sleep there tonight."


    Merry might not want to feel lonely, but she didn''t need him to apany her on her bed. All she needed was Chris being there with her when she closed her eyes, so that when she opened her eyes again, Merry would be satisfied.


    Chris pressed his lips at Merry''s answer. That''s not the answer he wanted!


    In the end, Chris slept on the sofa that night. Unfortunately, he couldn''t fulfill his promise to Merry not to go anywhere. The next morning, Chris received a call from Surabaya. He was told by his butler about his grandfather. The head of the Hartanto Family who had been lying in aa all this time was finally awake.


    The old man called all members of the Hartanto family to gather at their house as soon as possible.

 Chapter 274 - A Liar

    Chris was fast asleep on the sofa when his cell phone rang. He opened his eyes in annoyance that his sleep had been disturbed. The man then reached out and grabbed his cell phone. But his attitude immediately changed when he saw the name on the screen. Chris sat up straight before picking up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Chris asked straightforwardly.


    "Young Master Chris, you must return to the main house immediately." The Hartanto family butler firmly said. "Big Master just woke up from aa."


    Chris'' body turned stiff when he heard that. The butler started exining something on the phone, but Chris couldn''t process his words. His mind was still busy figuring out how he could stay in America.


    Even after the butler hung up the phone, Chris still hadn''t said a word. The man sat back on the sofa with a dreamy gaze. Chris knew that the feud within the Hartanto family had be increasingly heated in recent times.


    He could ignore the ridiculous conflict or leave all his work to his assistant manager. But Chris had to go home when his grandfather summoned him. The old man had the greatest authority in the Hartanto Family.


    Chris sighed and turned his gaze to the window. A gleam of sunlight was seeping in through the blinds. He could see the road was still empty of vehicles from his sofa. Most of the people here hadn''t even woken up at this early hour.


    The man didn''t want to leave Merry alone, but he had no other choice. Chris took out a cigarette before starting to light it and inhale the smoke. After finishing three sticks, he turned his gaze towards the bedroom''s door. His decision to go home was unanimous, so it would be better if he left without saying goodbye. But his heart felt unsettled as he thought about how Merry would react.


    He thought about it for a moment before getting up from the sofa. The man headed for Merry''s bedroom, then gently pushed the door open. Merry''s bed wasrge enough to fit several people and was decorated with cute and adorable dolls. The young woman was still fast asleep while hugging one of her favorite dolls.


    Merry looked so innocent that Chris couldn''t help himself. The man stood by the bed, then reached out carefully and rubbed her cheek. But the woman seemed to be in a deep sleep that she didn''t realize Chris''s prank.


    The man took a deep breath for a moment before leaning towards Merry. Just as Chrisnded a light kiss on the girl''s forehead, Merry opened her eyes.


    "Hmm ...?" Merry muttered while still half conscious.


    Chris was so shocked that he walked away as fast as lightning. He really was stupid! Didn''t he decide to go without saying anything to Merry?! If the young woman found out that Chris was going to leave, Merry would have used all kinds of means to prevent him from leaving! And Chris knew he would lose.


    "Brother Chris ...?" Merry narrowed her eyes, trying to identify the blurry face in front of her. Her sleepy brain concluded that she must be dreaming. If not, why would Chris sneak into her room while she was sleeping?


    Chris realized that Merry was still half conscious and immediately took the opportunity. He stroked Merry''s head in a soothing motion while whispering, "Ssh, go back to sleep."


    Merry innocently believed those words. She turned and closed her eyes again. In just an instant, the sound of Merry''s regr breathing filled the room again.


    Chris sighed heavily and stared at the young woman''s sleeping face. He tried to stamp Merry''s face in his memory since he didn''t know when he''d be able to see her again. In the end, Chris turned and left the room with heavy steps.


    He packed his things as quickly as possible, then wrote a message for Merry. He hastily wrote all sorts of advice, showing how great Chris'' concern for Merry was. After leaving the message on the table, Chris hurried back to Surabaya. The man did not know how long his grandfather would remain conscious. His heart was constantly feeling restless, as if he was racing against time.


    *****


    When Merry opened her eyes in the morning, she sat up and rubbed her eyes. She felt that she had a dream about Chrisst night, but she couldn''t remember what it was. Merry got out of bed and stumbled into the living room.


    "Brother Chris, can you believe that I dreamed of you ... huh?" Merry was chattering happily as usual, but her words were interrupted when she looked at the empty sofa.


    Merry looked around the room, but she saw no sign of Chris. She frowned and started heading towards another room.


    "Brother Chris? Where are you?" Merry repeatedly called while exploring the whole apartment.


    When she couldn''t find Chris, Merry''s not fully functioning brain made a ridiculous conclusion. She went back to her room and got into bed, then closed her eyes. Maybe she just dreamed that she couldn''t find Chris when she woke up!


    The man was always there to greet her whenever Merry woke up in the morning. Chris also never forgot to buy her breakfast before she went to campus. Merry couldn''t imagine life without Chris at her side.


    But only seconds after Merry closed her eyes, she realized her stupidity. Merry sat on the bed and shouted loudly, "Brother Chris! Where are you?!"


    Her voice echoed through the empty apartment, without anyone returning her call. Merry jumped out of bed and ran out of the room in panic. She began searching her apartment more closely, looking for answers to this strange situation.


    Merry finally discovered that Chris''s blue suitcase had disappeared from her wardrobe, along with all the man''s clothes. She stood in front of her cupboard fighting the tears that threatened to spill out. Maybe Chris just came back to his own apartment, like he told herst night. Merry tried to convince herself that that was the case, but deep down, he already knew what the real answer was.


    Her suspicions crystallized into conviction when Merry found the message Chris left on the living room table. She read the message with teary eyes. When she arrived at the end of the message, tears had fallen over the paper.


    "��liar." Merry said in a choked voice. "Brother Chris, you are a liar ...!"


    She fell to the floor and started sobbing. Her chest tightened as Merry realized that Chris wouldn''t be there to greet her or buy her breakfast. Her tears flowed even more profusely when Merry remembered how Chris nagged her and confiscated her cellphone so she would study.


    "Brother Chris ...!" Merry pounded the floor with her fists to express her annoyance. But that action only made her hands hurt. "You are a liar! You big liar! You said that you wouldn''t leave me! So what��?!"


    ''Why did you leave without saying anything to me?''


    Merry''s scream echoed through her apartment, unable to reach the person she was looking for. The woman rubbed her eyes roughly before leaping to her feet. Merry patted her cheeks with a look full of determination. She would wait for Chris toe back, and when he came back�� Merry would make him regret leaving her!


    Even though Merry had promised like that in her heart, reality turned out to be different.. A month had passed, and yet Chris didn''te back to see her.

 Chapter 275 - Cannot Read The Atmosphere

    Meanwhile, in the main house of the Widjaya Family. Uncle Hans'' funeral ended at exactly four in the afternoon. The old man''s body was sent to the funeral home for a while and would be buried at the Widjaya Family cemetery two dayster.


    During the day, the Widjaya Family house was full of guestses in ck clothes who came to mourn. Suddenly Lilia realized for the first time the status and power of the Widjaya Family in Surabaya. Even though the guests were there to pay their final respects to Uncle Hans, they also took the opportunity to approach the members of the Widjaya Family. Each of them hoped to have a close rtionship with the Widjaya children and get along with them. Large antique windows also embellish every corner of the walls. Pirs are standing sturdy untouched.


    Many guests gave Lilia curious nces, but none of them dared to approach her. They were all flustered by Jean, who always clung to Lilia''s side as if he was escorting her. Lilia was relieved that she was freed from having to make small talk with people she didn''t know.


    Though the ceremony had ended, it didn''t mean that the day''s agenda was over. The group of expensive cars left the Widjaya family''s house and headed to a Chinese restaurant in west Surabaya. The restaurant building stood majestically, the walls were painted in white and gave a timeless impression. Therge building was designed in European style, making it look elegant. Antique windows are joining to


    The Widjaya family had rented the entire building to host a dinner for the guests. This was their form of gratitude. This tradition was generally held only when a family member had died. Nheless, Uncle Hans was already considered part of the Widjaya Family, so no guestmented on this arrangement.


    One of the cars stopped in front of the steps leading to the entrance. A valet staff hurried over to the car, just as the door swung open. Jean stepped out of the car and walked to the passenger side. He opened the door before helping Lilia out.


    Jean''s manly gesture left the guests gaping. They had never seen the fourth son of the Widjaya Family escort a woman so attentively like this.


    "... thanks, Jean." Lilia smiled softly at her husband. She knew that Jean was doing this on purpose so that no guest would dare to belittle her.


    Jean stared at the pretty smile on his wife''s face for a moment, then he rubbed Lilia''s cheek. "Don''t show that smile to other people, okay?" he warned her in a low voice.


    "Yes, of course." Lilia''s smile grew wider when she heard that. "I can only smile like this because of you."


    Behind them, the valet staff stood restlessly with an awkward expression. He wanted Jean to immediately give him the car''s key so that he could quickly escape this situation!


    Fortunately, Jean and Lilia didn''t stay outside for long. The man gave the key to the valet staff before inviting Lilia into the restaurant. They walked in, ignoring the curious gazes of the guests watching their interactions.


    Since the banquet hadn''t started yet, Lilia and Jean decided to wait in the lobby. They sat side by side on one of the sofas, while Alex and n sat across them. The two men were busy discussing their business cooperation in low voices.


    After a while, Alex remembered something. He looked around the lobby, which was filled with guests, but he could not find the person he was looking for. Alex then turned to Lilia and Jean.


    "Where''s Tom, by the way?" Alex asked in surprise.


    Hest saw his best friend in the morning, but then Tom suddenly disappeared. Alex was too busy greeting the guests to care about the man''s whereabouts. Today, he attended Uncle Hans''s ceremony as the representative of the Vantheim Family, so he couldn''t just leave his position.


    Alex took a deep breath while scolding Tom in his heart. His best friend was raised as the only son of the Wibowo family, so Tom tended to act his own way. Tom was supposed to be here representing his family, but the man had disappeared somewhere.


    When Lilia heard Alex''s question, she looked up from the phone screen. She had an idea where Tom was going, but she hesitated to make a sound. The woman then chose to remain silent. She was sure that Tom must have gone to see Sasha after the conversation with Jean that morning.


    Jean was seen leaning back on the sofa with his eyes closed. The man then showed a reaction to that question. He opened his eyes lightly with an icy cold expression. But before Jean could answer, n preceded him.


    "Tom? I saw him this morning driving away somewhere. What''s going on?" n asked.


    Alex cursed several times in his heart. What the hell was that stupid guy doing?! What''s more important than today''s event?!


    The sound of loud footsteps from the front door interrupted their conversation. They all turned their heads and saw the man they were just talking about. Tom was still wearing the ck coat he''d worn from this morning. But he did note alone.


    Tom was apanied by Sasha, who was wearing a jet ck dress. The color of her clothes matched today''s event, but the tight dress design emphasized Sasha''s curves. She looked like she was going to a nightclub instead of someone''s funeral.


    Lilia looked at the two entering the lobby together. Her gaze was focused on Sasha''s face, which looked smooth without a trace. But Lilia saw that the makeup on the woman''s cheek was thicker than the other.


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a faint smile. Her eyes shed with satisfaction. She still remembered that Mellisa had pped the woman when she kidnapped her. Sasha must be trying her best to cover the mark from the p with makeup.


    She was staring intensely at Sasha, but the daughter of the Hiroshi Family didn''t even notice her presence. Sasha''s gaze immediately focused on Jean, as if she couldn''t see anyone other than that man. Her gaze was filled with desire and longing.


    Lilia narrowed her eyes and tightly clenched her fists. She felt a little sorry that Mellisa did not beat Sasha any harder. If there weren''t any other guests here, Lilia would have walked over to Sasha and pped her. How dare that woman give someone else''s husband such a look?!


    Meanwhile, Tom and Sasha approached their friends. Tom tilted his head when he saw Alex ring at him with a murderous look.


    "Umm... Alex ... why are you looking at me like that?" Tom asked with a confused face.


    Alex took a deep breath, then turned his gaze to Sasha. The woman was still focused on Jean and ignored everyone here.


    "Sasha." Alex called her with a low yet heavy tone.


    The man''s voice made Sasha finally turn around, even though she looked very reluctant. Sasha then greeted Alex and n with modest smiles.


    Alex tapped the empty space beside him. "Don''t just stand there, sit here."


    Although his words sounded inviting, his tone prompted the woman to sit quietly beside him.. Alex ignored Tom, who deliberately brought Sasha to this ce. He knew that his best friend loved Sasha, but couldn''t he read the mood?! If Lilia and Sasha were in the same ce, there would definitely be a scene! Couldn''t Tom understand that?!

 Chapter 276 - Unable To Match

    After hearing Alex''s words, Tom gently pushed Sasha''s back towards the empty ce the man was pointing at.


    "Sasha, Alex is right. You can sit there." Tom whispered to the woman.


    The ce Alex was referring to was beside him, farthest from Jean. Sasha also realized that Alex was trying to keep her away from Jean, but she didn''t protest. She sat beside the designer, then realized Lilia''s gaze on her.


    However, Sasha only nced at the model for a moment. Then she looked back at Jean who was sitting next to her. The daughter of the Hiroshi Family put on a sympathetic face as she said, "Jean, you shouldn''t be too sad because Uncle Hans left. Humans are destined to be born, grow up, and then die."


    Lilia nced at the man beside her, waiting for Jean''s reaction to the woman''s words. However, Jean didn''t show any reaction. The man acted as if Sasha wasn''t there.


    The atmosphere between them was enveloped in an awkward silence. No one spoke up in response to Sasha''s words.


    Tom looked around in panic, then he hurriedly opened his mouth. "B-Bro Jean, Sasha''s health is not very good right now. She just went to the hospital this morning, which is why she couldn''te to the funeral ceremony this morning. But Sasha takes the time to attend this dinner." Tom exined.


    He had just finished exining when Alex suddenly kicked his leg under the table. Tom turned to his friend with a confused look.


    Before Tom could ask what was wrong, Alex threw the cigarette case on the table. He lit a cigarette while ncing at Sasha. "If you''re not feeling well, you don''t have to force yourself toe here, you know." he said dryly.


    "Ah, I''m fine, really." Sasha said with a weak smile, trying to provoke sympathy from others. "Today''s event is more important than my condition."


    Lilia silently rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to sit here and listen to Sasha''s pathetic acting any longer. The woman patted Jean''s arm, causing the man to turn his head towards her.


    "I''ll go get some fresh air for a bit, okay." Lilia said.


    The woman intended to go alone, because Jean needed to apany the guests as the host. But the man got up from the sofa and pulled Lilia up.


    "I will keep youpany." Jean, who hadn''t said a word to Sasha, finally opened his mouth and spoke to Lilia in a gentle tone.


    Sasha''s face turned stiff when she saw how Jean treated her differently. No matter what she said to Jean, Sasha felt like she was talking to a rock. The man did not respond to her words at all. Even when Jean heard that Sasha had just been admitted to the hospital, the man didn''t show any reaction. But once Lilia said something, Jean immediately responded with a gentle smile.


    Sasha clenched her fists tightly with an angry expression. Howe all of her efforts over the years couldn''t match the woman who suddenly appeared in Jean''s life?! That cheesy model was only able to marry Jean out of luck, but she acted like she was better than everyone else!


    The daughter of the Hiroshi Family was so focused on her own feelings that she didn''t notice Tom''s gaze. The man was stunned when he saw the hatred and jealousy coloring Sasha''s expression. The woman clearly felt a great difort, as if her face had just been punched by someone.


    Though Jean never looked at Sasha, she still desperately continued to chase after him. Sasha waspletely oblivious to Tom by her side, who was waiting for her to turn to him.


    Tom''s heart ached even more when he saw Sasha''s gaze that was fixed on Jean. The woman watched Jean leave with Lilia without blinking. Tom sighed and shook his head. When would Sasha stop chasing Jean and turn to him? The promise he had made with Jean this morning was starting to sound impossible.


    Alex puffed out his cigarette while ncing at Sasha. Then his gaze shifted to Tom''s face filled with despair. He sighed and tapped his cigarette against the ashtray.


    "You are not a child anymore. Don''t you know that your actions are inappropriate? Then why do you keep doing it?" Alex coldly said.


    Sasha and Tom both turned towards the man in surprise. No one knew exactly who his words were intended for. Was it for Tom, who brought Sasha here? Or was it for Sasha, who humiliated herself in front of Jean? Or could it be that Alex was talking about the two of them?


    After saying that, Alex got up and turned to n. The first grandson of the Hartanto family stood up before leaving the lobby with Alex.


    Tom and Sasha exchanged nces as they had been left on their own. Then Tom''s gaze fell on Alex''s cigarette box which was on the table. He hesitated for a moment before picking up the box.


    "I didn''t mean anything by bringing you here," Tom muttered defensively. "Sasha, you said that you wanted to attend this banquet, so I brought you here. I don''t understand why Alex suddenly said that. What the hell are you trying to do, Sasha?"


    Tom''s mood got worse and worse. He squeezed the cigarette box as he spoke. His eyes refused to look at the woman beside him.


    When Sasha heard Tom''s words, her eyes began to tear up. Her trembling body looked extremely frail and helpless. She said slowly, "Tom... can you help me win Jean''s heart?"


    The sound of something hitting the floor violently echoed through the lobby, making Sasha jump in shock. Tom had mmed his cigarette case on the floor in rage. He didn''t seem to care if the other guests in the lobby were staring at them.


    "Sasha, are you serious about what you say?!" Tom asked in a growl. "You are asking me to help separate Jean from Lilia ?! Are you crazy?!"


    "Tom, can''t you help me just once?" Sasha pleaded with hopeful eyes.


    She couldn''t�� wouldn''t marry another man! She would rather die than marry someone other than Jean! How could Sasha be with a man she didn''t love?! No one deserved her but Jean!


    Tom red at the woman. There was a faint hatred in the man''s gaze. Without thinking, Tom caught Sasha''s chin and forced her to stare straight at him.


    "Listen to me carefully, Sasha." Tom growled. "I will not help you. Do you understand?"


    Sasha''s expression was tinged with pain. She spoke in a bitter voice, "Tom, why must you treat me like this too? Even though I believe in you! Don''t you know that the only man I love is Jean ?! If you don''t want to help me, I''ll �� hmph!"


    Tom''s eyes turned bright when he heard Sasha say that he loved Jean. The man didn''t think twice and kissed Sasha on the lips.


    que!


    "Tom Wibowo, are you crazy?!"


    The sound of ps and screams echoed throughout the lobby. The other guests turned their heads curiously.


    Tom just stood there while watching Sasha run away from the ce. Even from a distance, he could see Sasha rubbing her mouth over and over again.


    "... damn!" Tom cursed his own foolishness. Though he couldn''t see Sasha''s expression, he could imagine the disgust on her face.


    Why did Sasha hate him so much?! Was it because that woman still liked Jean?! Tom''s mind was so full of such questions that he didn''t realize the corners of his mouth were bleeding from Sasha''s p.

 Chapter 277 - Lilia’s Ex-Boyfriend

    When Sasha came out into the garden behind the restaurant, she was still rubbing her mouth hard. Nausea filled her chest and she had to resist the urge to vomit. Sasha frowned as she rubbed her mouth even harder.


    Disgusting! Absolutely disgusting! Tom had no right to kiss her like that! If Tom really liked her, then why didn''t that guy want to help her?!


    ''You useless man!''


    Sasha kept walking until she came across a small pavilion. The woman went inside and gripped the wooden fence tightly. The yellow garden light fell on Sasha''s face, making her appearance look even more pale.


    The woman tried to calm herself down and relieve her nausea by taking a deep breath. The night wind blew softly, but brought a chill that pierced the bones. Sasha slowly began to regain herposure.


    She wiped her mouth again twice before starting to look around. The pavilion was far enough from the lights set across the garden and it was hidden from the view. But as a result, Sasha had a hard time looking around her. She was about to pull out her cell phone when the sound of footsteps reached her ears.


    Sasha instantly ducked and peeked through the pavilion''s wooden fence. She saw a group of Widjaya Family guests walking past nearby. It looked like they''d be back inside the restaurant. Sasha hurriedly took out her cell phone and checked her makeup using the front camera.


    After Sasha confirmed that there was no problem with her makeup, she took a deep breath and controlled her expression. Then she stood back up before approaching the group. She walked in an arrogant manner, as if nothing had happened.


    Sasha was still the daughter of the Hiroshi Family, a youngdy from a respectable family! There were lots of people desperately trying to build a connection with the Hiroshi Family, even without Sasha needing to do anything. As if proving this, someone from among the group immediately approached her.


    "Sis Sasha, I am honored to meet you here." The woman who greeted her with a fake smile was Sara, the third grandchild of the Hartanto family.


    This woman had lost her position and influence in the Hartanto family. She had nothing left. Even Sasha knew that Jefferson had taken back the position of director of Hartanto Entertainment from Sara. Since then, Sara had attended parties and banquets organized by the elite. She tried to make connections with all kinds of people, but they all avoided her. Who wanted to be friends with a person who had nothing like her?


    But Sasha didn''t avoid the woman. In her eyes, Sara still had something that she could use. After all, Sara was dating Lilia''s ex-boyfriend! Sasha greeted Sara with a warm smile, but she didn''t bother to hide the condescending look in her eyes.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Lilia and Jean were walking down the garden path behind the restaurant in silence. They didn''t meet anyone, maybe because the dinner was about to start. Lilia still wanted to enjoy this peace with Jean a little longer, but as the hosts, they had to attend the banquet.


    "Jean, I''ll be back in Magetan tomorrow morning." Lilia broke the silence with those words. "I''ve asked Clifford to drive me by car."


    Jean''s steps stopped for a moment when he heard that. But he immediately resumed his steps. The man tightened his grip on Lilia''s, conveying his reluctance to part.


    "... I can''t apany you tomorrow morning," said Jean with a bitter expression.


    "You haven''t finished your piles of work in Surabaya, right? I know you are busy, so you don''t need to apany me." Lilia lightly said, trying to make Jean not worry. "Mr. Louis has sent me a message asking when I''ll be back."


    Jean didn''t reply, but Lilia could see from his expression that the man still objected.


    "Besides, my filming there will be finished in five days. I need to go back and finish my shooting so I can get back here quickly." Lilia continued.


    Louis didn''t explicitly send her back, but she could detect the impatience of the director''s message. Lilia herself didn''t want to slow down the filming process because of her private matters. She had postponed her job to apany Jean to see Uncle Hans onest time, to attend his funeral ceremony, and the dinner party. Lilia hoped that the Widjaya Family would not me her for leaving without attending Uncle Hans''s funeral.


    Jean nced at Lilia''s face creasing at the thought of all this. He smiled a little and flicked Lilia''s forehead. The woman told him not to worry, but Lilia herself worried about many things without ever telling him.


    "What are you worried about?" Jean asked as Lilia turned her head towards him. "Are you afraid that Brother James will me you for leaving without attending Uncle Hans''s funeral?"


    Lilia''s eyes widened in shock. "How do you know?!" she asked in surprise.


    Jean chuckled and rubbed the woman''s head. "I know all about you. Don''t worry, you have apanied me from the start. I won''t let Brother James protest. I''m sure Sister Irene and Sister ire also agree with me."


    Lilia imagined the two women scolding James and burst outughing.


    "I hope you won''t be too hard on Brother James. He might be cold to me, but I feel sorry for him for always losing votes." Lilia said betweenughter.


    Jean looked at Lilia with a proud look. "My wife is such an angel." he said seriously.


    Lilia''s cheeks flushed at thepliment. She let go of Jean''s hand and elerated her pace, then turned to face the man. The woman walked backwards while smiling mischievously. "Don''t you know that I was a good person from a long time ago? As proof, I used to help you�� ahh!"


    Before Lilia could finish her sentence, her feet tripped over an uneven paving stone. She lost her footing and fell backwards. Lilia closed her eyes and prepared herself to hit the ground hard. In fact, she started thinking about what to say to Louis if she couldn''t return to Magetan.


    But all that worries were in vain. The man stretched out an arm and swiftly caught his wife before she fell. Jean''s hands wrapped around Lilia''s waist, then pulled her into his arms.


    "Are you deliberately looking for an excuse so you don''t have to go shoot tomorrow?" Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear.


    "Ahaha��" Liliaughed dryly. "So you already know, Jean."


    Jean helped Lilia to her feet, then the woman stood on tiptoe and kissed her husband on the cheek.


    "Thank you for helping me, Jean!" Lilia broke away from Jean, then walked backwards with a big smile.


    Jean raised his eyebrows and stepped forward, closing the gap between them. He pulled his wife back into his arms. "Why don''t you learn from your mistakes? Aren''t you afraid to fall again?"


    Lilia put her arm around Jean''s neck and rested her head on the man''s shoulder. "No, I''m not afraid." she replied cheerfully. "Because you are by my side."


    Jean chuckled and lifted Lilia''s face, then kissed the woman. Their figures were hidden in the dark night, where only the moon and the stars became their witness.


    After a while, Lilia reluctantly pushed Jean away. "Jean, we have to go back to the restaurant��" She whispered.


    "... yes." Jean pulled away, his face was painted with regret.


    They continued their steps towards the restaurant with hands tightly knit together.

 Chapter 278 - Dinner Banquet

    On the way into the restaurant, Lilia suddenly stopped in her tracks. Jean halted his steps too and turned to his wife.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean asked in a deep voice.


    "Jean, if you''re still busy with your work, you don''t need to go to Magetan." Lilia said with a serious look. "I received news from Mr. Louis that after filming in Magetan is over, we will move to Bekasi. But I''ll only be there for half a month."


    Jean frowned. He started racking his brains to find a way so he could apany Lilia.


    The woman could read Jean''s meaning from the man''s face. He hastily added, "My filming will finish at the end of November, really. I''ll try to cut back on my work after that, so I can apany you once I get home from filming. What do you think?"


    Lilia didn''t want Jean to apany her. She herself didn''t want to separate from him either. However, Lilia didn''t want Jean to abandon his job just for her sake. The man had an obligation as a member of the Widjaya Family. Jean couldn''t possibly open a new branch for Genesis Company wherever Lilia went.


    Jean stared at Lilia without speaking for a moment. The figure of a beautiful, tough and independent woman was reflected in his dark blue eyes. Jean preferred Lilia to stay home and be able to greet him whenever he came home from work. He still couldn''t get over Lilia''s image when she put on an apron and cooked for him.


    But Jean chose to keep that feeling deep in his heart. If he said it now, Lilia would probably follow his wish and retire from the entertainment world. But that would be tantamount to breaking Lilia''s wings and trapping her in a bird cage. That''s not what Jean wanted.


    The man finally sighed and gently tugged at Lilia''s hand so that they could walk again. "I''ll think about it." he answered.


    Jean didn''t answer Lilia''s question directly, but the woman knew that her husband would really think about it.


    Lilia hugged Jean''s arm and said, "To be honest, if you still insist on apanying me whenever I have to go out of town, I will consider retiring."


    The woman''s tone sounded joking, but Lilia was actually serious about what she was saying. Before meeting Jean, Lilia always thought that she would spend the rest of her life in the entertainment world. She loved her job and her career was taking off. Lilia didn''t mind dedicating her entire life to pursuing her dreams.


    But after Jean appeared in her life, Lilia started to think about quitting the entertainment world. A part of her desired to dedicate the rest of her life to that man.


    Working as an artist was not an easy orfortable job. Lilia knew she couldn''t be a model and a housewife at the same time. She would have to sacrifice one of those options. The question was�� which one would she sacrifice? Would she give up her dream as a supermodel? Or would Lilia give up on her new dream of starting a family?


    The question continued to fill Lilia''s mind until she didn''t realize that they had arrived at the restaurant. They were standing at the door leading to the restaurant hall, where the guests were.


    Jean nced at his wife with aplex gaze. He knew that this was not an easy decision for Lilia. Before opening the door, Jean suddenly pulled Lilia into his arms.


    The man whispered, "As a member of the Widjaya Family, my wife must have the best. You don''t have to sacrifice your dreams for anyone. There must be a way for you to keep a career while building a family together. We''ll find out that way."


    "Jean��" Lilia closed her eyes to prevent her tears from spilling out. She was touched by the support shown by her husband. "Yes, we will think about it together. Jean�� thank you."


    Lilia felt that she was the luckiest woman in the world because she had a husband like Jean.


    *****


    The hall in the restaurant was full of guests. The main table in the hall was upied by the Widjaya Family, while the other tables were upied by the leaders of the extended family and their wives.


    At this time, James was speaking on stage. As the head of the Widjaya Family as well as the eldest son, the man expressed his gratitude to the guests. James looked handsome in a white shirt and ink-ck coat. A white flower was attached to his breast pocket.


    Lilia was sitting beside Jean at the main table and politely listened to James''s speech. She ignored the curious gazes of the other guests, who had been looming over her ever since she came with Jean. But between those curious gazes, Lilia felt that there were some people looking at her with hatred.


    If Lilia stayed with Jean all night, she was sure that those people wouldn''t dare act. But Lilia wasn''t the type to back down from a challenge.


    "Jean." Lilia leaned towards her husband and whispered in his ear, "I''m going to the bathroom for a while."


    "��Okay." Jean gave her a worried look, but he didn''t protest. Surely Lilia wouldn''t need to be escorted to the bathroom like a child.


    "I will be right back." Lilia patted the man''s shoulder before getting up from her chair.


    After Lilia left the hall, another woman also got up from her chair. The woman was Jenny Hartanto, who sat next to the main table. Jenny walked out of the hall and quietly followed Lilia.


    *****


    In the bathroom at the end of the hallway, Lilia was seen washing her hands. The soft light fell on the woman''s face, making her reflection in the mirror look even more beautiful than usual.


    Suddenly, there was a knocking sound of high heels from the hallway. When Lilia raised her face, she was stunned to see the figure of the woman who had just entered the bathroom. But her expression immediately turned t and she returned to concentrating on washing her hands.


    "Long time no see, Lilia." Sara''s haughty voice was still the same as usual.


    Lilia sighed and stole a nce from the mirror. Tonight, Sara was wearing a ck dress with a simr design to Sasha''s. The dress was tight against Sara''s body, as if to show off her curves. Lilia frowned as she wondered which guy Sara was trying to seduce tonight in that outfit.


    Sara seemed to have forgotten the incident caused by Rina. As a result of the incident, Aphrodite''s agency filed awsuit against Hartanto Entertainment. Thewsuit made Rina end up in prison and Sara had to lose her position as director. Even so, the Hartanto family''s third grandchild still looked as arrogant as ever.


    Lilia closed the water tap and dried her hands with a tissue, then headed for the door. She didn''t feel the need to speak politely to a woman who was clearly trying to find trouble.


    Sara was stunned when Lilia walked past her without saying a word. Her heart felt burned when the woman simply ignored her. If Lilia didn''t take the bait, she wouldn''t be able to carry out her n!


    "Lilia, wait a minute!" Sara called out to the woman loudly.


    Lilia then stopped her hand from opening the bathroom''s door. She was very, very tempted to just walk away, but she didn''t want Sara to spread rumors about her impoliteness. Finally, she held the bathroom door half open before turning her head towards Sara.


    "...do you need something from me, Miss Sara?" Lilia asked coldly. The way she spoke showed that she was treating her as a stranger.


    The corner of Sara''s mouth lifted into a sly smile. She stepped forward saying, "We haven''t seen each other in a long time, so how about we chat for a bit?"

 Chapter 279 - Bathroom Incident

    "No, thank you." Lilia''s short answer stunned Sara for a moment.


    She really didn''t want to discuss anything with Sara. The woman was untrustworthy, and she was almost certain that there was a trap behind their ''talk'' tonight. The timing of Sara''s appearance in this bathroom was too good. That woman must have been following Lilia from the hall on purpose.


    Lilia wondered if Sara was actually a masochist who enjoyed being humiliated and humiliated by others. Lilia opened the bathroom door a little wider than before. But Sara didn''t intend to just let her pass.


    "Why are you in such a hurry toe back? Would you like to return to apany Young Master Jean right away?" Sara asked in a mocking tone. "Then, you are way more foolish than I thought! Just because you were able to attend tonight''s event, do you think the Widjaya Family would acknowledge you? Seriously!"


    Lilia looked at Sara in surprise. Was that woman''s brainpletely made of cotton?


    With a deep sigh, Lilia turned around and faced Sara. Her gaze was filled with sympathy, as if she was staring at a poor kid who wasn''t that smart.


    "Looks like there''s a problem with Miss Sara''s brain. Shouldn''t Miss Sara go and see a doctor?" Lilia asked politely.


    Finally, she understood why Sara and William were perfect for each other. Sara had a brain problem, while William had a vision problem. The two of them really matched!


    Sara frowned at the sarcasm in Lilia''s voice. She squinted and spoke through her teeth. "Lilia Pangestu, you don''t have to act pretentious in front of me. Do you think you are better than me? You cane here tonight, but you are still nothing for the Widjaya Family!" she said in a harsh voice.


    The third grandchild of the Hartanto family was sure that Lilia somehow managed to seduce Jean. If not, how could that ice-hearted man be so gentle and caring towards a woman like her?!


    Lilia sighed once again. She didn''t care enough to clear up the misunderstanding that woman had. "Let me tell you something, Sara. You are too proud that you cannot see your surroundings. It''s no wonder your n always fails spectacrly."


    Sara''s face turned bright red. She clenched her hands tightly, as if restraining herself from attacking Lilia. "That is none of your business! Lilia Pangestu, what is it that you can be proud of yourself? Do you think you are worthy of a man like Jean Widjaya?!"


    Sara pointed her finger at Lilia with the most disdainful expression ever.


    "You are just a cheap artist from the entertainment world! You are the one who should remember who you really are!" Sara mocked her.


    "Hmm ... cheap artist, huh?" In contrast to Sara''s expectation, Lilia calmly smiled and returned her words in a casual voice, "Isn''t your boyfriend the same? I''m amazed you don''t mind dating a ''cheap artist''. I want to know what the Hartanto family thinks about this."


    Lilia turned around and opened the bathroom door wide. She didn''t want to waste her time with that woman.


    But Sara suddenly lunged forward right at that moment. The sound of Sara''s high heels hitting the floor was loud. Lilia automatically turned her head with a wary expression. She was ready to fight back if Sara dared touch her. But to her surprise, Sara fell to the floor.


    In Lilia''s eyes, Sara had literally fallen without pretending. She didn''t know why Sara was doing this, but she had a hunch that something bad was going to happen. That premonition came true as Sara continued her actions by letting out an ear-piercing scream.


    "Ahhh!"


    Lilia immediately realized what Sara was trying to do. This bathroom was not far from the hall where everyone was. Sara''s high-pitched screams could easily reach the hall, attracting guests toe and see what was happening.


    In just a few seconds, there was a ttering sound from the hallway. Lilia lowered her gaze and stared at Sara, who was still sitting at her feet. The woman held her cheek with one hand and put on a pitiful face. It''s clear what Sara was trying to do here. She''s trying to nder Lilia�� again!


    "What is this?!"


    "What happened?!"


    The restaurant staff and members of the Widjaya Family were the first to reach the bathroom. A few steps behind them were the other guests who were curious about the scream.


    They were all stunned when they saw the situation in the bathroom. Lilia stood in the middle of the room, while Sara fell down at Lilia''s feet. Sara''s current appearance indicated that the woman had just been pped by Lilia.


    As soon as James saw Lilia''s figure, his expression turned dark. He galloped towards Lilia with a gaze filled with anger. Fighting between women was not umon. But if Lilia used violence, that would be too much!


    When Sara saw James approaching them, she immediately put on a pitiful face. The woman looked up and looked at Lilia with teary eyes.


    "Lilia, William has be my lover! It''s his decision, but why are you treating me like this? Even if you p me, he won''te back to you! Don''t you understand that?" Sara asked in a trembling voice.


    James''s steps stopped when he heard Sara''s words. Then he shot Lilia a knife-sharp gaze.


    "Lilia Pangestu! What does all this mean?! Who is William?!" James demanded in an angry tone.


    "Brother James, I can exin��" Lilia started speaking in a calm tone, but Sara immediately interrupted her.


    "Mr. James, please don''t me Lilia! She was only blinded by jealousy for a moment! I know that Lilia didn''t mean to hurt me!" Sara''s words were like adding oil to the fire.


    James''s anger red even more when he heard that. He trotted over to Lilia and gripped her arm tightly.


    "Lilia Pangestu, it seems like you are bing arrogant because you can marry Jean and be part of the Widjaya Family. Then, let me remind you that I''m only allowing this marriage because that''s what my brother wants."


    James''s low voice was filled with hatred and disgust.


    "But I will not tolerate any action that tarnishes the name of the Widjaya Family. You think I can''t break your marriage and kick you out of the Widjaya Family? No matter what Jean says, I am still the head of this family!"


    "Brother James, please listen to me." Lilia returned to trying to exin this situation. "I didn''t��"


    "Don''t bother exining!" James''s grip felt as strong as iron and started hurting Lilia. "Everyone here can already see what''s going on!"


    Lilia''s irritation began to take over her. "Is this how you lead the Widjaya Family?" she replied scathingly.


    "��What did you say?" James narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip. The man''s gaze said that Lilia should apologize for what she said.


    However, Lilia didn''t intend to back down. If she didn''t defend herself now, James would continue to misunderstand her.


    "I asked, is this how Brother James leads the Widjaya Family? By deciding on something without looking for evidence first?" Lilia met James''s gaze boldly.


    "You��" James couldn''t refute Lilia''s words.


    "What''s going on here?" Irene''s firm voice broke the ambiguous atmosphere.


    Everyone turned their head towards Irene who was walking from the direction of the hall. The middle aged woman was apanied by Sasha. The guests that filled the hallway immediately stepped aside, opening a path for Irene and Sasha.. Behind them, Jean followed with a grim expression.

 Chapter 280 - Confrontation

    When Jean appeared, no one there dared to make a sound. The intimidating aura surrounding the man made everyone tremble.


    But that didn''t stop the gossip from spreading among the guests. They all knew that the woman who caused this incident came with the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. In addition, that woman was an artist from the entertainment world.


    On the other hand, the woman who fell to the floor was the third grandchild of the Hartanto family. What she said just now earned her a hard p from the woman Jean had brought with him. And the cause of their fight was another man!


    More and more guests gathered in the hallway. The restaurant staff tried to get them back into the hall, but no one listened. They wouldn''t want to lose the chance to watch a sensational event like this! What''s more, the person at the center of the gossip was Jean, who had never been caught in any rumors!


    Sasha walked behind Irene while ncing around her with a satisfied look. After tonight''s incident, Lilia wouldn''t be able to show her face in front of everyone! The rumors in the elite circles were abel that would follow someone for the rest of their life. Lilia''s reputation had fallen!


    Suddenly, Sasha felt a gust of wind as someone walked past her at high speed. In just the blink of an eye, Jean was far ahead, even though he was walking behind her before.


    Jean walked hurriedly toward Lilia and James. He gave his brother a murderous look as the man was still gripping Lilia''s arm tightly.


    "...Brother James, take your hands off Lilia." Jean ordered in a cold voice.


    James frowned at the threat in Jean''s voice. Instead of letting Lilia go, he started talking, "How dare you talk to your own brother like that..."


    "I said, let go of Lilia. Didn''t you hear me?" Jean''s voice was so low it almost sounded like a growl.


    James narrowed his eyes. "Looks like this woman did have a bad influence on you. Where do you respect your own brother..."


    "Brother James." Jean cut off his brother in the calmest voice he could possibly ever release. "Get off Lilia right now. You''re hurting her."


    Only then did James realize that Lilia''s expression wrinkled with pain. He hurriedly removed the woman''s arm. However, his strong grip had left a dark red mark around Lilia''s arm.


    Before James could say anything, Jean had walked past him. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family immediately pulled Lilia into his arms without noticing the presence of others. His arms were wrapped around Lilia''s thin shoulders, as if trying to protect her from everything.


    The warmth of Lilia''s body in his arms helped calm Jean''s chaotic mind. The man was unable to think straight as soon as he saw his own brother grip Lilia''s arm so tightly. The first thing that came to Jean''s mind was to beat up James for hurting his wife. But that would only tarnish Lilia''s reputation. So Jean desperately held back his emotions from exploding.


    "Are you alright?" Jean worried.


    Lilia looked up and met the man''s eyes. She smiled broadly tofort Jean. "I''m fine, don''t worry," she said to calm him down.


    Jean frowned and touched Lilia''s bruised arm. "I''m not sure if this is ssified as ''fine''," he muttered.


    "Ahh��" Lilia bit her lip as Jean''s light touch brought pain in her arm. "This will disappear in a few days, really. And my costume during filming will cover it up, so there''s no problem."


    "You really..." Jean looked at his wife with a look of wonder mixed with admiration. Then he shook his head and muttered, "I''ll beat Brother Jamester."


    "Don''t do it!" Lilia immediately bursted out. "He only thinks about the reputation of the Widjaya Family! So don''t me him!"


    Jean looked at Lilia in dissatisfaction, but he didn''t protest. The man then turned his gaze to Sara who was still sitting on the floor. He stared down at her with an arrogant and condescending look.


    The man''s icy gaze gave Sara goosebumps. Jean just stared at her without saying a word, but she was already scared to death. Sara''s heart raced fast as she waited for what Jean would tell her.


    Although Jean''s current appearance seemed scary to most people, it was not the case for Sasha. In the woman''s eyes, Jean looked even more charming. But Sasha couldn''t forgive Lilia, who took the opportunity to hug Jean. The woman was so blinded with jealousy that she didn''t care that it was Jean who hugged Lilia, not the other way around.


    The sight before her eyes pierced her heart deeply. Sasha didn''t know what kind of technique Lilia used to make Jean fall in love with her that much. The man immediately ran to Lilia''s side as soon as she got into trouble, ignoring everyone else. The way Jean treated Lilia with care and gentleness made Sasha jealous to death.


    Jean finally opened his mouth while still holding Lilia in his arms. He asked in a low voice, "What did you say about Lilia just now?"


    The threat behind his words was clear��Try telling the lie one more time if you dare.


    Sara opened and closed her mouth several times. Her eyes nced around the room in panic, as if trying to find an answer to that question. Then she met someone''s gaze, who gave her a faint nod. In that instant, Sara''s attitude changed one hundred and eighty degrees.


    She began to speak in a firm voice, "Young Master Jean, let me exin what happened. I only came here to wash my hands and happened to run into Lilia. She still has feelings for William Anggara, but she can''t get them back. So Lilia is pouring out her anger on me! I didn''t do anything, so why is she treating me like this?!"


    Lilia listened to Sara''s version of the story with a calm expression. Instead, she was amazed that Sara could speak such nonsense with such confidence.


    Jean narrowed his eyes as Sara mentioned the name of the man he least wanted to hear. "So you''re saying that Lilia can''t forget William?" he coldly asked.


    Sara nodded hard. "That''s right, Young Master Jean. She attacked me because she was jealous of me as William''s lover."


    Suddenly, a sound ofughter broke the tense atmosphere. The voice was as clear as bells and light as a feather. Everyone automatically turned to the source.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry." Lilia suppressed herughter and smiled sarcastically. "I can''t help myself�� this story is truly amazing, Miss Sara. Are you sure if you tell the truth?"


    Sara nced at Jean with a scared expression, but she still fiercely replied, "Of course I am! Everyone here is the witness! Are you saying that the dozens of distinguished guests in this ce are lying?"


    Hearing that, James''s face turned darker. He red at the woman in Jean''s embrace. If Lilia wasn''t careful in arguing with Sara''s words, she would not only damage her own reputation, but also the reputation of the Widjaya Family!


    Then James turned to the restaurant staff who were standing awkwardly nearby. "Help Miss Sara up." he shortly ordered.


    "Wait a minute, Brother James!" At that time, Sasha left Irene''s side and boldly advanced.

 Chapter 281 - Irrefutable Evidence

    James turned to look at Sasha and his expression softened a little. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    The man liked Sasha more than Lilia since thetter only came from a middle-ss family and had a career in entertainment. For James, Sasha was like his own daughter. He thought several times to match Jean with Sasha, but his brother always firmly refused. Even Irene sided with Jean, so James could only withdraw his intention.


    "Brother James, I think Miss Sara sprained her ankle. If not, why does she continue to sit on the floor like this?" Sasha exined. "How about we call the medical team to treat her wound?"


    James nodded at Sasha''s sensible suggestion.


    "Besides, I''m sure that Miss Lilia isn''t such a petty person. After all, she already had Jean. If Miss Lilia still has feelings for other men��" Sasha purposely wore a sad expression. "... I feel sorry for Jean..."


    At a nce, Sasha''s words sounded as if she took Lilia''s side. But behind that, Sasha deliberately put Lilia in a difficult position. She made Lilia sound like a selfish person who still thought of other men beside Jean.


    The guests who heard Sasha''s words then began to speak up.


    "Women today are simply never satisfied!"


    "Does she think having connections with the Widjaya Family means she can do whatever she wants? This is why people from lower status families don''t know the rules!"


    "What do you expect from an artist? She only has a pretty face, but her behavior doesn''t match it at all!"


    Those vile words mostly came from wives of wealthy families. The bunch of them didn''t really care who was right or who was wrong. Those middle aged women were only concerned with their own pleasure and would trample other people for it.


    Jean''s face turned dark when he heard their chatter. He turned his head at them and shed a gaze as sharp as a knife. In just an instant, the richdies closed their mouths, then looked away. No one dared to oppose him.


    Sasha observed the situation and waspletely aware that this had brought her an oddly satisfied expression mixed with joy. The more Jean tried to protect Lilia, the worse that woman''s life and reputation would be!


    Sara didn''t pull herself from the ground and lowered her head. She was hiding the wide grin that bloomed on her face. Did Lilia really think her life would run smoothly as long as she had Jean? Sara wouldn''t let her live in peace! Today she would make Lilia experience the shame of losing the Widjaya Family''s support!


    Though Lilia was currently protected by Jean, people would still portray her in a negative light. They would spread rumors that this woman who seemingly looked elegant and full of dignity was actually a cheap gold digger. It didn''t even rule out the possibility that Jean himself would be disgusted and leave Lilia!


    However, Lilia didn''t lose her cool still after hearing Sasha''s words. She broke away from Jean''s embrace and stared at the man''s grim face. Lilia tiptoed before whispering in his ear, "Jean, don''t waste your energy getting mad at them. Just watch what happens."


    Then she distanced herself from the man. She turned and nced at Sasha who showed a triumphant look before looking back at Sara. A faint smile then appeared on Lilia''s lips.


    "Miss Sara, since you told a very interesting story earlier, I will tell you something interesting too." Lilia said in a light tone, as if the words of those rich women didn''t affect her at all. "Do you know that our entire conversation was recorded by CCTV?"


    Sara''s face turned pale when she heard that, but she immediately realized. "D-Don''t talk nonsense!" she fiercely refuted. "Which CCTV camera can be installed in the bathroom?!"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. "Oh? I never said that the CCTV was in the bathroom. What I mean is the CCTV camera installed opposite the bathroom''s door."


    The model pointed to the CCTV camera mounted on the ceiling and directly facing the bathroom door. Under normal circumstances, the camera wouldn''t be able to record what was going on in the bathroom. But what if that bathroom door was left open during this incident?


    Sara thought back to their conversation so far and her face gradually turned white. She vaguely remembered that Lilia had held the bathroom door open ever since they started arguing. So that woman had intended to record everything from the start!


    Everyone also looked at Lilia in surprise. Among them, James immediately recovered from his shock. The head of the Widjaya Family then turned to Lauren, the butler.


    "Lauren, go and ask the restaurant staff for a tape of the incident." James ordered in a low voice.


    The butler nodded and immediately left to carry out his orders. James nced at Lilia again with a guilty look. The woman''s words rang in his ears.


    "Is this how you lead the Widjaya Family?"


    James sighed. Had he be so senile that he needed to be warned by a woman much younger than him?


    Irene looked at her husband constantly sighing while deep in thought. At first, she intended to reprimand James for letting his dislike towards Lilia influence his judgment. But it seemed she didn''t need to do that now.


    Then Irene''s gaze shifted to Lilia. The young woman remained calm despite the difficult situation and negative views from everyone. Irene was relieved that she didn''t misjudge Lilia''s character. Her view of Lilia had be increasingly positive.


    Irene stepped forward and stopped in front of Sara. She knelt in an elegant manner before saying, "Miss Sara, you don''t have to worry. If it''s evident that my sister Lilia caused this incident, we won''t hesitate to give an appropriate punishment."


    Sara''s eyes widened when she heard Irene refer to Lilia as her sister. Before she could recover from her shock, the older woman had already continued her words.


    "Oh yeah, the medical team is on their way here. I''m sure they will immediately treat your sprained leg�� if indeed your leg is sprained." Irene added with a big smile which made Sara tremble.


    Without thinking, Sara shot a panicked look at Sasha. Why was the lead woman of the Widjaya Family defending Lilia like this?! Did Sasha hide something from her?!


    At that time, Lilia came forward to help Irene up. She gave Sara a quick nce before saying, "Sister Irene, sorry for making you do this. But I guess it would be better if we rify this situation first before making any decisions. After all, this is not the first time Miss Sara has tarnished someone else''s reputation with nder."


    Sara''s shoulders jumped when she heard Lilia''s words. Yet she nailed her gaze to the floor without daring to look at the woman.


    "For example��" Lilia continued in a calm voice. "Does Miss Sara still remember the ''car ident'' that happened back then?"


    Sara gritted her teeth, but she didn''t say anything. To be precise, she couldn''t reply to Lilia''s words.. The news that Sara tried to nder Lilia with a fake ident had spread widely and the whole inte would never forget it.

 Chapter 282 - Needing Sasha’s Help

    What Lilia said about the fake ident made the guests there immediately exchange gossip and stories. James looked around with a frown. He was about to open his mouth, but Irene''s re made him close his mouth again.


    Irene knew that James didn''t want to make this problem bigger than it already was. But if they didn''t finish it right now, it would be hard to change everyone''s view of Lilia. Apart from that, Irene also wanted to know how Lilia would solve this difficult situation.


    After Lilia helped Irene up, she let go of the woman and took two steps forward. She slowly knelt in front of Sara, who still refused to look at her. Lilia stared at the Hartanto Family''s third grandchild with t, emotionless eyes. Then she reached out and caught the woman''s wrist. Lilia grabbed Sara''s hand that was still covering her cheek.


    "Wai�� what are you doing?!" Sara protested in panic.


    "Wasn''t it you who said I pped you? How can we treat it if you refuse to show me the marks of my p?" Lilia replied calmly.


    Hearing that, the guests immediately averted their eyes. Their expressions were tinged with embarrassment and awkwardness. They all came from respectable families, but they easily believed what people say without looking at the evidence first.


    Meanwhile, Sara was desperately trying to keep her hands over the sides of her face. But Lilia used all her strength to pull Sara''s hand away, while the woman didn''t dare to fight back. Sara must maintain her image as a victim and so she was caught in a dilemma.


    In the end, Lilia managed to force Sara to let go of her hand. Her left cheek did look redder than the other side, but it was unclear whether the color was due to Lilia''s p or from being constantly covered up.


    Lilia stared at Sara with an icy gaze. "Miss Sara, I don''t see a trace of a p on your face, what do you think?"


    "I-I�� I��" Sara stuttered, but she couldn''t find the words to refute Lilia.


    The model continued, "If it''s not proven true that I pped you, then what you said was also unbelievable, right? You said that I couldn''t forget William, and I was blinded by jealousy and attacked you. Isn''t that what you said earlier?"


    This time, Sara waspletely mute. She could only lower her head and bite her lips.


    Sasha frowned and clicked her tongue as she watched Lilia easily corner Sara. The woman turned out to be even more useless than she imagined! She had a chance to destroy Lilia''s reputation by using Sara, but Sara instead gave Lilia a chance to reverse the situation.


    Sara stole a nce at Sasha, who was staring at her with a disappointed look. She immediately panicked and tried to argue with Lilia.


    "L-Lilia Pangestu, don''t talk nonsense! If you weren''t the culprit, how could I have sprained my leg and bruised my face like this?!" Sara sounded like a dog that could only bark but not bite.


    Lilia sighed and put a hand on Sara''s shoulder. Then she said in a low voice, "Sara, do you remember what happened to Rina? Are you willing to live the same fate for a man like William?"


    Sara gasped and tried to move away, but Lilia gripped her shoulders tightly. She had no intention of letting her escape.


    "I''ll tell you something important, Sara. What you want is something that has been thrown away by someone else. I neither need nor want William. You can keep him." Lilia continued.


    "You don''t have to pretend in front of me!" Sara hissed angrily. "You are still trying to seduce William, even to the point of making that man oppose me and turn to your side...!"


    "Whatever William does is none of my business." Lilia sharply cut her. "It''s his choice. Just so you know, I never asked him to do anything. Why should I ask William for help when I already have Jean?"


    "That��!" Sara could only swallow her rebuttal again.


    "Enough about the man." Lilia shrugged Sara''s shoulders. "Since you insisted that I pped you earlier, we can only wait for evidence from the CCTV camera footage. If it were proven that I didn''t p you..."


    Lilia smiled sadly. At this moment, she looked more like a perpetrator than a victim.


    "...I''ll meet you in court, okay?"


    Sara''s pale face now turned blue. Her mind instantly thought of Rina, who was forced to spend half a year in prison after assaulting Lilia. That woman''s career in entertainment was over and she would never be able to oppose Lilia again. Sara turned with an expression of despair towards Sasha. She needed that woman''s help!


    Lilia followed Sara''s line of sight. The smile on her face widened as she met Sasha''s eyes. The Hiroshi Family''s daughter hurriedly looked away, but now Lilia knew that the two of them were working together.


    "Miss Sara, why are you staring at Miss Sasha like that?" Lilia deliberately raised her voice when she asked that. "This incident is a matter between you and me. So why do you keep looking at her? Are you trying to get Miss Sasha into this?"


    Sasha gritted her teeth and shot Lilia a poisonous gaze. How dare that woman call out to her so tantly in front of everyone?!


    Sara had lost all color on her face. She hurriedly replied, "I-It''s not like that! I-I�� I just�� this is just a coincidence! I happened to be looking at her!"


    Hearing that, everyone there cast suspicious gazes at Sasha. The Hiroshi Family''s daughter immediately put on a helpless face. Sasha approached Irene and grabbed her arm with a pleading look. She hoped that Irene would defend her in front of everyone. After all, Sasha was always with Irene ever since they walked out of the hall.


    However, Irene did not immediately speak up. The middle-aged woman frowned and thought about it for a moment. Irene''s gaze swept across everyone present until she met Lilia''s eyes. The young woman''s gaze was full of confidence and maturity beyond her years.


    ''Just leave this matter to me.'' Lilia''s gaze seemed to say that.


    So Irene just smiled faintly and remained silent.


    This change in attitude made Sasha start to panic. She pulled back Irene''s arm, but the middle-aged woman didn''t flinch.


    "Dear guests, I apologize that this incident has disturbed the banquet tonight." Lilia started talking to the guests gathered along the hallway. "But since we''ve all gathered here, I beg you to be willing to witness the solving of this problem."


    Lilia''s polite words and elegant posture made everyone speechless to hear her. The youngdy looked exactly like someone from a well-educated and respectable family.


    Lilia continued her words, "As the brother-inw of the Widjaya Family, I will follow the family rules. I swear in front of everyone here that the only man in my heart is Jean Widjaya, my husband."


    The woman nced at Jean, who looked very satisfied with her words. Lilia smiled slightly at him. She had already decided that she wouldn''t hide her identity anymore.


    Starting today, Lilia would proudly refer to herself as Jean Widjaya''s wife. This news would certainly bring many changes, both positive and negative. But Lilia was ready to ept all the consequences.. As long as Jean was by her side, she didn''t need to be afraid of anything.

 Chapter 283 - My Wife, Lilia Widjaya

    After Lilia announced the shocking news, the entire hall was enveloped in silence. In the next instant, the guests immediately got excited and made a huge fuss. None of them believed that a man who had never been close to any woman like Jean was actually married!


    Lilia waited for themotion to subside before speaking again. "I know that this announcement is hard to ept, but it is the truth. We purposely hid our marriage to prevent a fuss like this, but the situation has changed."


    The guests stopped talking to themselves and focused their attention on Lilia. They didn''t want to miss a word.


    "If there are a lot of rumors about who my lover is because we didn''t announce our marriage, then I will rify it. I will call the media and announce our marriage to the public. As for William, who was mentioned by Miss Sara..."


    Lilia paused for a moment and nced at Sara. The woman looked so shaken that she couldn''t hear a word.


    "�� I will admit that we used to date. But our rtionship ended three years ago. What William was doing and with whom he was dating now is no longer my business. I don''t know why Miss Sara insisted I couldn''t forget him. I apologize to everyone for the inconvenience."


    When Lilia finished speaking, Sara finally recovered from the shock. The woman red at Lilia, but there was fear in her gaze.


    "Lilia Pangestu! Enough with your bullshit! How could you be the daughter-inw of the honorable Widjaya Family?! You don''t deserve that! You''re just a cheap artist from the wretched entertainment world!" Sara screamed uncontrobly.


    She waited until Lilia gave up and admitted that the model was just lying about her marital status. But Lilia calmly stared back at her. Her confident expression made Sara even more panicked.


    She turned to Sasha with a look of despair, but the woman looked away instead. Why didn''t Sasha tell her about this?! Didn''t she say that Lilia was just a woman who snatched Jean from her with cheap seduction?! That''s why Sara agreed to help her humiliate Lilia in front of everyone!


    "Liar! You are all liars!" Sara shouted. "This is impossible! How could a woman like you...!"


    "Shut up."


    The cold voice immediately made Sara pause. She slowly turned her head towards Jean as the man finally spoke up for the first time.


    "Lilia is an amazing woman." He stepped forward and pulled Lilia to her feet. His arms were wrapped around his wife''s waist in natural movements. "She was always polite, no matter who she was talking to. She has a strong stance and a maturity beyond her years. Lilia isn''t a cheap woman who likes to make trouble for other people."


    Jean''s gaze fell on Sara. If a gaze could kill, that woman would be lying lifeless on the floor by now.


    "She is the wife I love, Lilia Widjaya." Jean announced aloud.


    For a moment, no one there could make a sound. They all stared at the couple with a mixture of surprise and admiration.


    "That''s why..." Jean continued, looking down on Sara. The corner of his mouth lifted into a cold smile. "I will not forgive anyone who insults my wife."


    Sara didn''t have enough energy to be afraid anymore. She could only sit on the floor with a body shaking violently.


    "Sara Hartanto, who are you that you dare insult Lilia in front of everyone?" Jean continued coldly. "I will hold you ountable, dear madame the third grandchild of the Hartanto family."


    Right after Jean said that, Lauren came back carrying aptop. The butler appeared from among the crowd and walked over to James. The two of them exchanged words for a moment before Lauren turned towards the guests. He put up theptop screen for everyone to see, then he pressed the ''y'' button.


    The footage showed Lilia''s figure as she walked into the bathroom. In just a few moments, Sara caught up with her inside. What happened next was also recorded quite clearly, even though the door was only half open. More importantly, the voices of the two women were perfectly recorded.


    "Do you think just because you can attend tonight''s event, the Widjaya Family will acknowledge you? Seriously!"


    "Do you think you are worthy of a man like Jean Widjaya?! You are just a cheap artist from the entertainment world! You are the one who should remember who you really are!"


    Every spicy remark made by Sara was clearly recorded in the video. The guests then frowned upon hearing that. They all watched as Sara threw herself to the floor, then shouted out loud for attention.


    James and Irene''s faces turned dark when they saw the contents of the video. Jean also looked away from theptop screen to cast a sharp gaze at Sara. There was only one thing that came to their mind.


    The Widjaya family could not be looked down upon by others.


    James stepped forward with an expression full of anger. He pointed at the crowd and said, "Jefferson Hartanto! This incident made me believe that your family hasn''t properly educated its members! What kind of youngdy would dare to insult the Widjaya Family''s daughter-inw like this, hmm?"


    After James said that, a man stepped out from among the crowd of guests. Jefferson walked over to James with a heavy sigh. At the same time, Jenny also appeared from the opposite direction.


    When Sara saw her uncle emerge from the crowd, she became even more panicked. Sara had no idea that Jefferson had been watching it all from the crowd from before. She had lost the position of director of Hartanto Entertainment due to her mistake with Rina. Now, she caused an incident with the Widjaya Family''s daughter-inw. Sara felt that she wouldn''t be able to get away this time.


    Sara looked up and met her uncle''s eyes. "Un-Uncle Jeff��" she reached out with a desperate expression.


    Jefferson did not move to help her, but there were other hands holding Sara''s arm. The hand helped Sara to her feet softly. She turned her head in thanks, but the words caught in her throat as she saw who helped her.


    Jenny smiled gently as she patted Sara on the shoulder. After confirming that the young woman could stand steady, Jenny turned her gaze to James.


    "Mr. James, you have some truth in your words about the upbringing of our family. I apologize on Sara''s behalf to Lilia and the Widjaya Family for this incident. This is entirely our family''s fault for failing to properly educate Sara." Jenny said, bowing to James.


    Although the woman humbled herself apologetically, she did not lose her elegant appearance. Her assertiveness in admitting mistakes made James'' anger subside a little.


    Jefferson shot Sara a sharp gaze. Then he walked over to James and tapped him on the shoulder. "James, I''m really sorry. I''ll fix Sara''s behavior after this incident." he said with sincerity.


    After Jenny said her part, she let go of Sara and approached Lilia as the victim of this incident. The middle-aged woman held Lilia''s hand while saying, "Lilia, I apologize once again for this incident. Because of our mistake, you were not only insulted, but also ndered in front of everyone. But you don''t have to worry.. Aunt Jenny will surely make up for this."

 Chapter 284 - The Consequences Of Defeat

    The words ''making up'' that Jenny said made Sara''s body trembling again. She knew that the middle-aged woman didn''t help her out of kindness. Jenny just didn''t want outsiders to see internal conflicts within the Hartanto family.


    But Jenny''s gentle and caring attitude towards Lilia surprised Sara. She had never seen her treat anyone so well apart from n, her own son, and Chris.


    The guests finally started to disband after witnessing the conclusion of this incident. They returned to the hall to continue their dyed dinner.


    Meanwhile, James and Jefferson were also surprised when they heard Jenny''s words. They, like Sara, knew that Jenny was not an easy person to get along with. The two men stared at Lilia closely.


    The woman at the center of everyone''s attention was standing beside Jean. Jenny firmly held her hand, so Lilia could only smile politely. "Alright, Aunt Jenny. I will dly ept Aunty''s offer. Thank you for the help." Lilia said.


    Sara was bbergasted when she heard Lilia''s answer. She clenched her hands tightly and red at the model. Hatred and anger engulfed her heart. Did Lilia not understand any manner?! Wasn''t it obvious that Jenny just said that as a formality?! So why did Lilia thank her and ept the offer?!


    Sara stomped her foot in annoyance. She seemed to have forgotten that she should have pretended to have a sprain. Then Sara turned her gaze towards Sasha. What was the goal Sasha was trying to achieve with this incident? She hadn''t forgiven that woman for lying to her about Lilia''s identity.


    "Since this incident is already resolved, how about we return to the hall?" Irene broke away from Sasha and walked towards her husband. She didn''t even nce at the young woman. "We can''t make the guests wait too long." she suggested.


    James nodded and told Lauren to walk all the guests back inside. There were still some guests who were busy gossiping around there.


    Then Irene approached the young husband and wife. Jenny understood what her best friend meant, so she immediately let Lilia go and returned to her husband''s side. Irene stopped in front of Lilia and Jean while smiling softly.


    "You two must be tired after the unpleasant incident just now. Do you want to go home first? You don''t have to force yourself to attend this dinner party. I don''t think Lilia will be able to enjoy her dinnerfortably either." Irene looked at Lilia with concern.


    Lilia smiled faintly, but she didn''t refute Irene''s words. If she returned to the hall, everyone would definitely look at her with strange eyes while gossiping the incident just now. Lilia wasn''t sure if she wanted to face all of that now.


    "Besides, shouldn''t Lilia go back to Magetan tomorrow?" Irene turned her gaze to Jean. "It would be better if she could rest earlier."


    Lilia was eager to ept Irene''s offer. But instead of answering, she turned to face Jean. Under normal conditions, Lilia wouldn''t hesitate to take the initiative and decide what she wanted. But this banquet was held by the Widjaya Family. Lilia felt that it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to make a decision without asking Jean''s opinion.


    Jean caught the woman''s meaningful gaze. He turned to Irene and answered, "Then, we will go home first, Sis Irene. Please convey my apology to the guests."


    Irene nodded with a relieved expression. "Never mind, you don''t need to think about that. You just need to go home and rest, especially Lilia. Then don''t forget to treat the bruise." she nced at the bruise visible on Lilia''s snow-white skin.


    "Ah... fine." Lilia automatically hid her arms behind her back. Her wrist still felt a little sore, but Lilia had no intention ofining. She knew that James reacted this way because he cared about his family. Lilia was only relieved that their misunderstanding was settled in peace.


    Irene sighed when she saw Lilia''s reaction. She red at her husband, who looked away with a guilty expression. Irene was determined that she should make James apologize to Lilia after this event.


    "Lilia, don''t think too much about tonight''s incident." Irene softly said while holding the woman''s hand. "You have full support from James, me, ire, Andrew, and Jean. We won''t let anyone treat you unfairly."


    Irene''s words carried an infinite warmth inside Lilia''s heart. She smiled broadly, trying to hold back her tears from spilling. "Yes, thank you very much, Sis Irene."


    Irene let go of Lilia''s hand, followed by Jean putting an arm around her shoulder. Then the man led Lilia away from there. Though they only covered the short distance to the restaurant lobby, the guests who continued to stare at them. Lilia felt ufortable with their critical gazes. She moved closer to Jean and tried her best to ignore all the attention.


    Jean noticed Lilia''s difort and shot a sharp re at everyone who was staring at them. After making sure that the guests wouldn''t bother them again, he then returned his attention to Lilia. The woman''s face looked tired and her steps were not as steady as usual.


    The man pulled Lilia closer so that she could lean on him. "Are you alright?" Jean asked in a low voice.


    "...I''m just a little tired." Lilia thought about insisting that she was alright, but Jean wouldn''t believe her lies. So she gave him an honest answer.


    Jean stroked Lilia''s back. "You can sleep in the car on the way home," he said.


    "Hmm?" Lilia looked at the man in surprise. "Am I not supposed to rest at home?"


    The corner of Jean''s mouth lifted into a sadistic smile. "I can only promise that I won''t push you too hard tonight."


    Lilia''s face suddenly turned red and pushed Jean away. "You really are��! If you keep doing this, I''ll sleep in a separate room!"


    The two of them left the restaurant joking andughing, as if that night''s incident had never happened.


    Meanwhile, James still hadn''t left the scene of the incident earlier. He waited until all the guests had left before giving Jefferson a cold re.


    "Jeff, I''ll be waiting to hear from you." his words were short.


    Jefferson nodded. He could catch James''s point without needing to exin. As a recement for the head of the Hartanto Family, he needed to provide an exnation as well aspensation to the Widjaya Family.


    After all, the incident that Sara caused was not a small incident. Not only did she mess up the Widjaya Family dinner, she also insulted their daughter-inw. No matter how close their family was, James wouldn''t let this incident slip by.


    After he got Jefferson''s confirmation, James and Irene left the bathroom. They returned to the hall to apany the guests.


    Apart from the Hartanto family, there was only one other person who had not left the ce. Sasha walked over to Sara and stood beside her.


    "Uncle Jeff, I''m sure Sara didn''t mean to cause this big mess. Please don''t be too hard on her." Sasha spoke up in defense of the woman.


    Hearing Sasha''s words made Sara a little relieved. At least, she still had someone defending her. But Sara remembered that Sasha lied to her about Lilia. The Hiroshi Family''s daughter knew about everything, but she purposely encouraged Sara to be the scapegoat for this incident.. Sasha was much more cunning than she thought.

 Chapter 285 - Unspoken Suspicion

    Jefferson''s frown deepened after hearing what Sasha said. Seeing this, Jenny approached her husband and squeezed his hand gently. Then she turned to Sasha.


    "Sasha, I appreciate your concern for Sara." Jenny said softly. "But this is a matter between the Hartanto Family and the Widjaya Family. I don''t think it''s good if you interfere. Everyone already knew who was right and wrong in this incident. If you defend Sara without thinking, you will just add more topics for everyone to gossip."


    Sasha bit her lip, but she couldn''t argue. Jenny clearly had a point and her words sounded reasonable. Finally, Sasha just smiled apologetically without saying anything.


    Jenny smiled with satisfaction before ncing at Sara, who had be so quiet after this incident. The middle-aged woman said, "Sara, you need toe back to the main house of the Hartanto Family with us. There are many things you need to exin to us about today''s incident."


    Jefferson frowned at his wife. Why did they have to take Sara all the way to the Hartanto Family''s main house just to hear her exnation? Couldn''t they just talk about the matter here?


    However, Jenny had no intention of changing her opinion. She said in a low voice, "Besides, our butler just called. Father has awakened from hisa and wants to see everyone."


    Hearing the news, Sara''s eyes immediately shed with joy. Her grandfather finally woke up! How long had it been since shest saw that old man?


    In less than ten minutes, several cars belonging to the Hartanto family had driven away from the house.


    In one of the cars, Jefferson sat in the backseat with Jenny. Their son n followed behind them in his own car. Thest car driving behind everyone was carrying Sara and her father Paul.


    Though Sara was his own daughter, Paul knew nothing about the incident in the bathroom. He was too focused on making connections with other wealthy families. When Jefferson called his younger brother to return to the main house of the Hartanto Family, Paul was still busy curling up on the other guests.


    At this time, there was only Jenny with Jefferson and a driver in the car. Jefferson suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence between them.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I decided to ask you first." said Jefferson. He crossed his arms and tapped his fingers suspiciously. "I might be wrong, but it looks like you really like that young daughter-inw of the Widjaya Family. Have you met her before?"


    Jefferson had been married to Jenny for over 30 years. Of course he could see that Jenny''s attitude towards the young woman was different from usual. His wife treated Lilia with utmost sincerity and care, almost like treating her own child. The man admitted that Lilia was indeed a smart and honest woman, but Jenny''s kindness was too much.


    Jenny had been staring out the window in silence before finally turning her head. She lowered her head while fixing the wrinkle on her clothes. "Of course I like Lilia. Who could hate a young woman with such manners and humility?" Jenny calmly replied.


    Jefferson frowned at his wife''s answer. "You know that''s not what I meant." he said coldly.


    The woman finally raised her face with a smile. "I know, I was just teasing you. Lilia is a good child, but I don''t have any special feelings towards her. It''s just that Sara was causing bigger problems than I expected. If I didn''t say anything to Lilia, our family''s reputation would only get worse." she patiently exined.


    However, Jenny deliberately did not mention the real reason. She did all this because she had suspicions about Lilia. The woman had an uncanny resemnce with a girl from her family, the Irwan family. However, it had been decades since Jenny left her family. If she voiced her suspicions now, she would onlyplicate the situation.


    Jenny stole a guilty nce at Jefferson. Not that she didn''t believe him, even Jenny had a hard time believing that fact. It took her some time to find out the truth behind her suspicions.


    Jefferson only nodded and did not go into the topic further. He changed the subject when they were far from the restaurant. "What are you going to do about Sara?" he asked. "Didn''t you say that this family will be responsible for tonight''s incident?"


    Hearing that, Jenny smiled broadly. "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten that promise. Since Sara has made a terrible mistake, how about we get her to rewrite the Hartanto Family rules a hundred times?" she suggested.


    Jefferson''s eyes went wide for the first time. He looked at his wife in disbelief. "�� Don''t you feel that this punishment is too harsh for a young woman like her?" Jefferson asked carefully.


    Jennyughed out loud at that. "No, this is the right punishment to erode Sara''s pride. Besides, I''m sure Father will agree with me."


    When Jenny mentioned the head of the family, the atmosphere in the car immediately felt heavy. She knew that Jefferson was worried about what his father would say. Would that man pass Jefferson the position of head of the family? Or would his father take on Paul''s side?


    Neither of them knew what wasing.


    *****


    As soon as Lilia and Jean returned from the restaurant, they went straight to their bedroom on the third floor. Jean had told them not to have a single servant bother them tonight.


    The two of them had just entered the room for about ten minutes when the sound of rushing footsteps came from the direction of the stairs. It turned out it was ire and Andrew.


    The two of them knew that there had been amotion outside the hall earlier, but they knew nothing about it. There had to be one house member remaining in the hall to make arrangements just in case. But as a result, ire didn''t know that Lilia was being ndered by Sara and was almost humiliated in front of everyone.


    As soon as ire heard from Irene that Sara dared to bully Lilia, the woman immediately rushed away. She dragged her husband and forced him to drive her home.


    Arriving at the Widjaya House, ire headed for the stairs and climbed hastily. Andrew followed behind her while repeatedly reminding ire not to rush. The man was worried that his wife would injure herself because of her carelessness.


    Andrew could only sigh as his warning slipped into one of ire''s ears and went out of the other. If ire kept doing this, she wouldn''t listen to anyone.


    "This is all your fault!"


    ire stomped her foot while climbing the stairs. She turned and red at her husband.


    "If you don''t keep me in the hall, how can I let Lilia be bullied like that?!" she scolded. "How dare this ignorant creature named Sara Hartanto bully a member of the Widjaya Family?! I will teach her a lesson!"


    Andrew raised his hands with a helpless expression.. It was at times like these that Andrew felt a little jealous of Jean. His brother-inw didn''t have a wife with such an explosive temper!

 Chapter 286 - Late Night Conversation

    Andrew followed behind ire who was galloping up the stairs with a terrifying expression. The man repeatedly opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he finally closed it again. ire seemed to have forgotten that it was James who told them to stay in the hall until he returned.


    The man sighed and tried to calm his wife. "I know, this is all my fault. Walk a little slower, okay? I''m afraid you will fall because of these high heels you wear." Andrew persuaded.


    But ire ignored the man. She arrived on the third floor and headed straight to the bedroom upied by the young couple. ire took a brief breath before knocking on the door.


    "Lilia, are you still awake? This is ire," the woman called in a steady voice. She didn''t want to wake Lilia up when her sister-inw was asleep.


    ire and Andrew waited in silence. Several minutes passed, but there was no answer from behind the door. ire thought that the two of them were asleep and turned to leave. Just at that moment, the bedroom door swung open.


    Andrew raised his eyebrows in surprise, but he didn''t speak his mind. If they weren''t asleep, then why did it take them long enough to open the door?


    When Lilia opened the door, the woman''s cheeks looked even redder than usual. "Sister ire? What''s wrong?" she said in surprise as she subconsciously adjusted her clothes. "Is the dinner over?"


    ire was so anxious that she missed both Lilia''s blushing face and slightly swollen lips. The woman grabbed Lilia''s hand and pulled her into the room before Andrew could stop her.


    "Lilia, are you okay?" ire asked worriedly as she examined Lilia from head to toe. "I just found out that you had an incident like that! If it weren''t for my husband, I wouldn''t have let Sara Hartanto show her insolence to you!"


    "Ah... yes ... thank you for worrying about me, Sis." Lilia answered in an ambiguous tone. Her eyes repeatedly nced at the bed, as if checking to see if everything was in order.


    Relief colored Lilia''s expression as she made sure that the bed looked smooth, as if it had never been slept on. Her gaze shifted around the room until she saw Jean''s figure through the ss door. The man was smoking alone on the balcony.


    Lilia turned her focus back on ire, who was still chattering about how she wouldn''t forgive Sara. She cleared her throat and said, "Sister ire, I''m really okay. You don''t need to worry too much. I can solve a small problem like this."


    Hearing that, ire crossed her arms and wore an angry expression. "Of course I know you can solve this problem!" she said with confidence. "But tonight Sara was there as the representative of the Hartanto Family! Even so, she still dared to cause trouble for you at the Widjaya Family dinner!" ire grunted.


    "Don''t worry, your sister here won''t just let that woman off the hook! I will definitely make her regret offending you!" ire promised. The Widjaya family was not an ordinary family. No one could insult them and get away with impunity!


    ire''s words brought warmth to Lilia''s chest. She stepped forward and hugged the woman tightly. After being neglected for so long by the people she thought were her own family, Lilia finally understood what it meant to have one. She felt loved and defended by her new family, no matter what happened.


    As Lilia and ire exchanged stories, Andrew slipped away from the room. He went out to the balcony to apany Jean to smoke. The two men leaned against the balcony railing while smoking in silence.


    Andrew watched his wife and sister-inw talk intimately in the room. Suddenly, Jean spoke, breaking the silence between them.


    "Did you tell Sister ire about that?" Jean asked in a low voice.


    The man didn''t say what he meant, but Andrew got the point clearly. Andrew was silent for a moment, then finally he shook his head.


    "No, ire doesn''t need to know about this. She had never met Mellisa in person. That ident happened before ire came to my life."


    "��I see." Jean replied short. He turned back to focus on his cigarette and said nothing more.


    Andrew returned his gaze to his wife. Lately, he hadn''t heard anything about Mellisa, so he had almost given up on trying to reach her.


    Then he thought of something, which made him immediately think about Mellisa''s rtionship with her family.


    "What are you going to do next, Jean?" asked Andrew. "If Aunt Jenny had a chance to meet Lilia, I''m sure she would havee to the same suspicions as me. The Irwan family will know that Lilia has a simr face to Mellisa."


    Jenny was Simon Irwan''s eldest daughter who married into the Hartanto Family for the sake of running their family business. That woman was Mellisa and Le''s aunt. Jenny''s position was solid both within the Hartanto family and in the Irwan family.


    Andrew was sure�� no, to be precise, he knew that Jenny was already starting to suspect Lilia''s identity. It was only a matter of time until everyone in the Irwan Family found out about it.


    But Jean waspletely unfazed by Andrew''s words. He exhaled his cigarette smoke before answering, "�� I won''t do anything about them. I will deal with the Pangestu Family."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t protest. He also overheard Mellisa''s conversation with Lilia once. So he found out about Le and the Pangestu Family. Andrew agreed that they needed to find out Robert and Sylvia''s motives for doing this.


    The man dropped his cigarette butt on the floor and stomped it until it went out. Andrew was only about to return to the room when Jean called him one more time.


    "Bro, find me someone who can take care of the Genesis branch in Jakarta as my recement."


    Andrew''s steps suddenly stopped. He turned his head in disbelief. "Huh? What did you say? Wasn''t that branch recently opened?" Andrew smacked his brother-inw. "Shouldn''t you be taking care of that new branch? Then why do you want to leave it to someone else?"


    Jean stared back at Andrew in surprise, as if it was this man who had gone mad. "Of course because I want to be with Lilia." Jean replied with confidence.


    Andrew looked away with a bitter expression. That kind of romantic answer wasn''t what he wanted to hear! He didn''t want to know how much Jean spoiled his wife!


    Jean''s brother-inw sighed and said, "Humans really can change. When I met you for the first time, I had the impression that you were as cold as a chunk of ice. But now, you are willing to do anything for your wife."


    Jean shrugged with an expression full of confidence. "What''s wrong with spoiling your wife?"


    Andrew wanted to tease Jean even further, but hisughter vanished as hepared the man''s situation to his. Andrew was actually as bad as Jean when it came to loving his wife.


    The man even pretended to be a man in a wheelchair in the name of love. Andrew stayed in a wheelchair for almost a year just so he could melt ire''s frozen heart. That man had no right to mock Jean!


    Love didn''t discriminate.. It happened to the rich and the poor alikes, and they all could do stupid things for that love.

 Chapter 287 - Blinded By Jealousy

    Meanwhile, in the car park of the restaurant where the Widjaya Family held their dinner.


    Inside a shy sports car, Tom was sitting in the driving seat. The man lowered his window halfway so that he could smoke more freely. But the night wind was blowing hard, sending the cigarette smoke back into the car.


    The smoke reached Sasha, who was sitting in the passenger seat. The woman immediately covered her nose with one hand, coughing. She frowned and protested, "Can you stop smoking just for once?"


    Sasha didn''t choose to be here. She dide to this restaurant with Tom, but after what had happened between them, Sasha didn''t want to see that man''s face again. Unfortunately, the Hiroshi Family''s car had already left before Sasha was leaving. Plus, the restaurant was quite far from the main road. So she had no choice but to go home with Tom.


    The woman waved her hand with an exasperated expression, trying to dispel the cigarette smoke. Sasha basically didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, so being in the same car as a heavy smoker made her even more annoyed.


    Tom was staring out of the car with an arm resting on the open window. When he heard Sasha''s scolding, he took a deep smoke. Then he turned to the woman and blew the smoke right on her face. Tom had to admit that his action was a little childish. But he felt satisfied when he saw Sasha''s face contorted in disgust.


    "When Jean smokes in front of you, why don''t you ever say the same to him?" Tom asked her. "What is the difference between my cigarette and Jean''s cigarette?"


    Sasha red at the man. She was annoyed that Tom''s usations were right on the spot. "What do you want?!" she demanded in a muffled voice. "Did you take the wrong medicine today?!"


    Tom got even more annoyed when Sasha scolded him. "Yeah right, I took the wrong medicine today!" he said, irritated. "That''s why I''m sitting here and apanying you, even though you never had any special feelings for me!"


    The man held the cigarette and squeezed the butt firmly. Tom didn''t even care if his hand got burned by the tip of the cigarette. The man just stared at Sasha coldly.


    "Sasha, have you seen your own reflection in the mirror? You are not like the woman I know! The Sasha I know won''t be this low! She is always consistent and careful!" Tom was clearly aggravated. "But look at what you did now!"


    Tom pointed his cigarette butt at Sasha''s face with great feeling.


    "You''re trying to nder Lilia in front of everyone! Do you think she won''t be able to defend herself against you? She has the support of the Widjaya Family! You are really stupid if you can''t guess that!" Tom scolded.


    This was the first time Tom had confronted Sasha so bluntly. Tom''s words felt as sharp as knives, tearing apart Sasha''s pretense. Finally, the woman stopped pretending to be in front of Tom. Jealousy was really a scary thing!


    Sasha looked away and took a deep breath. She opened her mouth after a while. "��I don''t know what you''re talking about. The incident between Sara Hartanto and Lilia Pangestu has nothing to do with me." Sasha insisted.


    Tom mmed his hand against the steering wheel, identally honking his car horn. However, he was more focused on ring at Sasha than worrying about anything else.


    "Why are you still lying in front of my face?! How could that incident have nothing to do with you!" Tom angrily snapped. "You think I didn''t see you when you whispered to Sara? I may not know what you are telling her so she was acting like a fool! But you can''t lie to me about this!"


    Tom clenched his fists so tightly that his cigarette butt shattered into pieces. The skin that touched the hot stump now left a burn mark. But Tom could barely feel the pain in his hand.


    Hearing that, Sasha immediately turned to Tom with wide eyes. Only then did she realize the burns and ashes that had stained the man''s hand. Sasha sighed and started taking out tissues from her bag. "Give me your hand," she ordered.


    Seeing Tom didn''t move, Sasha took the man''s hand. She began to clean the ashes off with great care and tenderness. Sasha half thought that Tom would take his hand back, but the man said nothing. This attitude showed that Tom still had feelings for Sasha.


    The woman sighed and put on a sad face. "Tom, I''m sorry. I never meant to hurt Lilia. I did talk to Sara, but I only conveyed myints about Lilia. I didn''t tell her to do anything �� you have to trust me!" Sasha defended herself.


    Tom bit his lip with a conflicted expression. He didn''t fully trust Sasha yet, but there was a part of him that wanted to trust her. Which man didn''t want to trust the woman he loved?


    Sasha continued her words. "Maybe Sara sympathized with what I told her, so she targeted Lilia like that. Tom, you also know that Lilia''s ex-boyfriend is Sara''s boyfriend now. Even if I don''t say anything about Lilia, how can Sara just keep quiet?"


    "That ..." Tom murmured. He couldn''t deny that Sasha had a point either. Though Sasha didn''t encourage Sara to find trouble with Lilia, the Hartanto Family''s third grandchild would still do it!


    "I know you''re mad at me, but what can I do?" Sasha looked at Tom with a pained expression. "I''ve liked that guy for years. I can''t just give up! I��"


    Sasha lowered her head and started sobbing. Her tearful acting seemed very convincing to Tom''s eyes.


    "Sasha ..." Tom bit his lip. What Sasha said was the same as how the man felt right now. He had loved this woman in front of him a long time ago. How could he just let her go?!


    The man replied by gripping Sasha''s hand tightly. "Sasha, listen to me carefully, okay?" he urged. "Don''t be stubborn. You won''t be able to get to Jean, so�� "


    ''So, choose me.''


    Tom hated himself for not having the courage to say that. But fortunately, Sasha immediately caught the man''s point.


    "I know ..." Sasha nodded. "I also don''t want to be constantly controlled by my feelings." The woman lied with a serious expression. "But if I don''t do anything, I''ll be forced to marry someone I don''t even know. What if he''s not a really nice guy? What if he bullies me or cheats on me? I can''t stop thinking about that..."


    Sasha''s body was shaking violently and her face was pale when she said that.


    "Tom��" Sasha gave him a pleading look. "I''m afraid to imagine a future like that ... what should I do?"


    Hearing that, Tom was silent for a long time. The man desperately racked his brains, trying to find a way out for the woman he loved. Not long after that, Tom finally found a solution. The man''s gaze fell on Sasha''s red lips.


    Tom reached out hesitantly and cupped Sasha''s face. He leaned over before lightly kissing her lips. Tom pulled back and waited with anticipation for Sasha to p him again. But this time Sasha let Tom kiss her.


    The man smiled triumphantly and returned to kiss Sasha. Tom closed his eyes, enjoying the joy that the woman he loved no longer resisted his touch. He missed noticing the hateful look that crossed Sasha''s eyes.


    After a long kiss, Tom gave Sasha a big hug. "I won''t let you marry another man," he whispered, his voice was full of determination.


    Sasha smiled and nodded. Tom might be serious about her, but for her, he was just one amongst many in herplicated love story.. Sasha had no intention of forgetting Jean soon.

 Chapter 288 - Public Announcement

    That night, in a nightclub in the middle of Surabaya City. The club''s dance floor was filled with people dancing to the music. In a rtively quiet corner of the club, Harold was seen gathering with some of his friends. They had fun ying cards while drinking alcohol. Harold had avoided activities like this ever since he became Lilia''s manager. But he epted his friends'' invitation this time because the model happened to be out of town.


    A young girl was seen sitting beside him. She was wearing a snow-white overalls and had an innocent face. Her appearance was especially striking in this nightclub.


    The girl deftly filled Harold''s ss each time the man downed his drink. The girl named Micha kept stealing nces at Harold''s handsome face. But before she could muster up enough courage to express her feelings, Harold''s cell phone rang.


    Micha shifted her gaze towards Harold''s cellphone on the table. The name that appeared on the screen was Lilia''s name.


    The young girl nced again at Harold, who didn''t seem to have noticed that his cell phone was ringing. Micha picked up the man''s cell phone and whispered in Harold''s ear, "Brother Harold, there''s an iing call."


    Though they were sitting quite far from the stage, the ring music was still enough to drown out all the other sounds. Only after Micha repeated her words several times did Harold catch on to her words.


    Harold turned to Micha and received his cell phone. As soon as he saw the name on his screen, the man immediately picked up the call.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to call me?" Harold asked in a t voice. "Aren''t you busy filming?"


    Harold heard that Jean always followed wherever Lilia went to apany her during filming. The man''s dedication irritated Harold. That''s why he purposely didn''t visit Lilia during the shoot. If he happened to run into Jean there, he wasn''t sure if he could hold back.


    Micha looked at the man beside her listening to the conversation over the phone. She strained her ears, trying to grasp what they were talking about. But the sound of pounding music and the crowd around her prevented Micha from hearing anything.


    Suddenly, Harold put his ss back on the table with a loud voice. His hand gripped the ss cup so tightly that the veins popped out.


    Micha jumped and inched backward. She didn''t know what the person on the other line of the phone was saying, but it definitely wasn''t good news. The callsted short, not even a minute. But Harold seemed very disturbed by the contents of his conversation.


    The young girl picked up a new bottle of wine and started pouring into Harold''s empty ss. She nced warily at the man, but Harold didn''t even notice what she was doing.


    "Brother Harold, thank you for helping me a few days ago." Micha spoke, trying to get the man''s attention back. "So I want to toast you, do you mind?"


    After saying that, Micha put down the wine bottle. She took her own ss and looked at Harold with expectation.


    The man didn''t say anything, but he picked up the ss with a dreary gaze. Harold didn''t react when Micha invited him to a toast. He was only guzzling the contents of his ss as the young girl began to take a sip of the wine.


    Micha continued to pour ss after ss for Harold. The man was too deep in thought to realize how much he had drunk. By the time Harold came to his senses, his vision had blurred and his head felt heavy. He nced at his friends who were still ying cards. A bitter smile crossed Harold''s face as he continued to watch over hisrades.


    "Brother Harold?" Micha inched closer to Harold. She gently touched the man''s arm. "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    Harold turned to look at Micha for the first time since receiving the call. He stretched out his hand and stroked the girl''s pretty face. Harold could almost imagine he was touching Lilia''s face. But this girl in front of him couldn''t match Lilia''s beauty.


    Harold sighed and said in a hoarse voice, "�� she has finally decided to reveal her secret."


    "... reveal the secret?" Micha tilted her head with a confused expression.


    *****


    Around ten that evening, Lilia posted an announcement that shook the virtual world on her social media ounts. Journalists from online mass media sites werepeting to be the first to discuss this hot topic. They were all busy making articles about the shocking news.


    Lilia Pangestu was married!


    The news spread like wildfires. There were so many people essing the social media application that it overwhelmed the servers. They all wondered which man had won the heart of the model nicknamed Princess Snow White.


    Lilia posted two photos apanied by a simple caption, "Happily married!". One of them was a photo of a marriage certificate. Another photo showed the figure of Lilia being hugged by a man from behind. The photo was taken by Lilia herself through a mirror reflection.


    Netizens protested strongly because the photo did not show the identity of Lilia''s husband. Most of Jean''s body was covered by the model''s body, while Jean''s face was hidden when the man looked down to kiss Lilia. Netizens could only guess at Jean''s identity from the man''s height and blonde hair.


    [User2083]: "Ahhh, my heart��! My heart is breaking into a thousand pieces! Ahh, what should I do to wake up from this nightmare ?! There''s no way my goddess already belongs to another man!"


    [User1728]: "@ User2083, bro, Lilia can marry anyone she likes. This is his life, let him live it alone."


    [User1820]: "Oh my! Even though I can''t see his face, Lilia''s husband looks sexy and dangerous!"


    [User8273]: "Hello, is this a police station? I would like to report a criminal act of persecution of single people in this ce!"


    [User6527]: "@ User8273, how about you try to find a boyfriend instead of calling the police?"


    [User9228]: "@Lilia, are you willing to adopt a step sister? Please contact me please!"


    [User2829]: "Hmm, I think Lilia Pangestu is the first artist to publicly announce her marital status online!"


    [User2083]: "Even though my heart has been crushed into dust, I am still your number one fan! @Lilia, I''m waiting for the news of your divorce!"


    There were still many simrments that filled thements column in Lilia''s post. But she didn''t care enough to read them all. Lilia also didn''t know that the post caused the social media server to go awry for half an hour.


    At the bottom of thements section, there were many artists who had worked with Lilia to congratte the woman.


    [Adele]: "This is the best expression of love I''ve ever seen. Congrattions on your wedding, Lilia."


    [Ryan]: "Congrattions on your wedding! Hopefully your marriage willst, okay!"


    [Shirley]: "LOL."


    [User2083]: "@Shirley, is that all you can say? I know you are jealous, but can''t you at least say something cute?"


    [User8123]: "Summons all the members of Shirley-hating cult! It''s time for us to act again!"


    Half an hourter, the social media servers were finally back to normal. But Shirley was forced to close her ount again for a while because of the terrors from her haters.


    At the end of all thosements and congrattions, Aphrodite Agency also congratted them.


    [Aphrodite Agency]: "Congrattions on the wedding of our best model, Lilia Pangestu! May your married life be filled with happiness!"

 Chapter 289 - Your Biggest Fans

    Lilia sat on the bed while reading variousments on her post. There were some annoyingments, but most of them congratted Lilia on her marriage. Without realizing it, the corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a happy smile.


    A chuckle escaped from Lilia''s lips as she read the manyments asking her husband''s identity. Netizens were trying to guess which man was lucky enough to marry Lilia, but the woman had no intention of announcing Jean''s name.


    Lilia wouldn''t hesitate if Jean was just a man from an ordinary family, but that man was the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. She didn''t want to go public with Jean''s identity carelessly and give James another reason to hate her.


    At that moment, Jean walked out of the bathroom. His athletic body was wrapped in a gray cotton bathrobe. His blonde hair was still dripping with water, while his white skin was flushed red after a hot shower. Jean''s broad chest peeking out from between his robes made the man look even sexier than usual.


    Jean walked over to Lilia, who was still focused on her cell phone''s screen. The man reached out and rubbed his wife''s head. "What are you doing?" Jean asked curiously.


    Lilia jumped in shock when the man''s big hand touched her hair. She hastily closed her cellphone and wiped the broad smile on her face.


    "It''s nothing." Lilia answered while shaking her head. "Y-You have finished showering, right? I''ll take a shower now then."


    Without waiting for Jean''s answer, Lilia left her cellphone and rushed into the bathroom. If that guy found out that she was smiling to herself while reading thements ofizens, Lilia would die of shame!


    Jean watched his wife run away from him with a frown. The big smile on Lilia''s face made Jean suspicious. He turned his gaze towards the woman''s cell phone. Jean picked it up and started scrolling. Did the photo they took earlier have anything to do with Lilia''s mood?


    Finally, Jean lost by curiosity and opened Lilia''s cellphone. When he logged onto her social media ounts, he was immediately greeted with a hot topic that everyone was talking about.


    "The famous model, Lilia Pangestu, announced that she is married! Plus, her husband is reportedly not someone from the entertainment world! Forplete news, please click the link below."


    Jean''s eyebrows raised as he read the post from one of the journalist''s ounts on social media. So this was what made Lilia so happy that she was smiling to herself.


    If Lilia learned that her husband found out about this, she might just run away from this house. But fortunately, the model was enjoying a warm bath right now. Lilia seemed to have forgotten that she told Jean the password for her cellphone once.


    Jean then opened the announcement posted by Lilia. He was stunned for a moment when he saw the contents. Then a lowugh escaped the man''s lips.


    "Lilia, you really are��" Jean shook his head while smiling broadly.


    His finger rubbed the screen of the phone, which showed a photo of the two of them in front of the mirror. His heart was warm and full because of that simple post. He could guess that Lilia wanted everyone to know that she was married, but that woman didn''t want to bother Jean either by announcing his identity. This was how Lilia showed her care and concern for the man.


    "Then ..." Jean''s gaze fell on his own cell phone, which was lying on the table.


    About twenty minutester, Lilia finally got out of the bathroom. She deliberately took a long shower in the hope that Jean had forgotten her strange behavior earlier. As a result, Lilia''s face flushed red as if she just came out of a sauna.


    Lilia looked around, but the bedroom was empty. There was no sign of her husband. Lilia peeked at the balcony, but the man wasn''t there either. Lilia then nced at the clock with a frown.


    It was almost eleven. Where did Jean go at this time of night?


    Lilia sat on the bed while continuing to rack her brain. Her hands yed with the ends of her hair, which was still damp after bathing. She spent a few minutes thinking, but she still didn''t know where Jean had disappeared. Then, Lilia''s gaze fell on her cellphone. She decided to wait for the man to return by reading thements ofizens on social media.


    "Hmm?" Lilia was shocked when she saw the hot topic that had just changed her topic earlier.


    She clicked on the topic curiously. When she saw the post that became the source of the hot topic, Lilia was so shocked that she almost dropped her cellphone.


    [User0601]: "Happily married to you, @Lilia."


    Apart from the caption, a photo of Lilia was also posted. The photo showed Lilia''s figure staring out the car''s window. Moonlight hit the side of her face and made her ck eyes sparkle like obsidian stones.


    Lilia recognized this photo as a photo taken when she was on her way home from Yogyakarta. When they came home from the Ricardos birthday party, Chris sat next to Lilia while Merry sat in the back seat. Based on the angle of the photo, it must be Chris who took it.


    The woman smiled gently as she recalled how she felt when this photo was taken. That night, Lilia missed Jean so badly after their fight for several days. And that man actually appeared to help her when Nora tried to find trouble with her.


    User0601 who posted this photo did not reveal his identity, but the post was sufficient as proof. Netizens immediately started talking about the mysterious man who married Lilia. They were all trying to guess who the man was and how he could win the heart of their ''Princess Snow White''.


    But Lilia was not interested in reading the discussions ofizens in thement sections. She was more interested in the social media ount User0601. She opened the ount and gasped in surprise. There were 322 posts on the ount, but all of them were reposted from posts on Lilia''s own ount.


    Lilia''s eyes became hot as she browsed through User0601. She knew that Jean had been harboring feelings for her since 14 years ago. But Lilia didn''t expect that that man had noticed her from the start.


    Jean had been following Lilia''s career development since she debuted as a model. The man knew every fashion show, as well as every ad and magazine she''d ever been in. It could be said that that guy was Lilia''s biggest fan!


    No wonder Jean was so tolerant of Lilia''s time-consuming career. Even after they met again 14 yearster, Jean had never once asked Lilia to stop modeling. That man knew Lilia''s struggles and dreams more than Lilia''s parents.


    The woman continued to shift the screen of her cellphone, looking at all the posts that filled Jean''s social media ounts. She wondered if this was Jean''s way of feeling closer to Lilia, when the man had no reason to see her yet.


    Then Lilia arrived at the very first post that Jean reposted. Herughter broke when she saw the contents of the post. The man was reposting Lilia''s post when she had just broken up with William.. During those dark times, Liliaforted herself by writing poems about heartbreak. She couldn''t believe that Jean reposted such a ridiculous post!

 Chapter 290 - Yes, It’s Me

    Lilia gripped her cellphone tighter and jumped off the bed. She put on her robe before running out of the room. Lilia herself hadn''t really memorized theyout of the Widjaya Family house, which was asrge as a mansion. But she continued searching down hall after hall while trying to find Jean.


    The night air was colder than usual, even though she was inside the house. Being said so, Lilia barely noticed the biting chill. The post by User0601 still filled her mind.


    Lilia went down to the living room on the bottom floor. But the room was pitch ck, with no sign of human presence. As Lilia was looking around, trying to decide where to go next, something caught her eye. She saw the reflection of the light on the window pane. The light came from the dining room.


    The woman smiled and walked towards the source of the light. The spacious dining room where they had breakfast this morning was only lit by a dim light. But the light from the kitchen looked much brighter. Lilia approached the kitchen''s ss door and found the figure of the man she had been looking for.


    The handsome and elegant man was cooking something in the kitchen. Even if Jean did something that a young master like him shouldn''t have done, it did not diminish the man''s elegance.


    Lilia knocked on the ss door, causing Jean to turn towards her. She pushed open the door for a split second before peering inside. After Jean smiled and nodded at her, then Lilia walked in. She was worried that her presence would disturb the man.


    She walked over to Jean, then hugged him from behind. Lilia was careful that she didn''t block Jean''s movements while doing that.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Jean asked in surprise when the woman hugged him.


    "Jean, are you the owner of the User0601 ount?" Instead of answering, Lilia asked back.


    Hearing that, Jean stopped from stirring the soup for a moment. However, he recovered from his shock soon. Jean turned off the stove before turning to face Lilia.


    "Yes, that''s me." Jean replied with a faint smile.


    Lilia''s eyes widened when she heard the man admit it in person. Then she tightened her arms and rested her head against the man''s broad chest.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Lilia muttered half-grumblingly. "I''m a little annoyed thatizens know more than I do. If I had known beforehand, I would have paid attention to your ount."


    Jean chuckled and stroked Lilia''s hair. "For me, the most important thing is that you know now. It doesn''t matter if you find out earlier orter than everyone else. I just want you to know more about me, little by little," he replied.


    The man then gently pulled away. He grabbed Lilia''s hand and pulled her towards the dining table. Jean sat Lilia there before returning to the kitchen. In just a few minutes, Jean was back with a bowl of hot ginger soup.


    "The weather in Surabaya is getting coldtely," said Jean while putting the bowl in front of Lilia. "Ginger soup can keep your body warm."


    The man knew that Lilia was prone to fever, especially if she was cold. Plus, Lilia was wearing thin clothes today. That''s why Jean took the initiative to cook a bowl of hot ginger soup for her, so that Lilia could drink something warm after taking a shower.


    Lilia looked down and stared at her ginger soup. The man''s care and concern touched her heart. Even her parents never made ginger soup for her. But this amazing man was willing to personally cook it for her.


    The woman took the spoon and started to drink the soup. She focused all her attention on the soup, because otherwise, Lilia might start crying here.


    She had finished half the bowl of soup before she calmed down enough to think of anything else. Lilia looked at her husband and said, "I want to publish the news of our marriage to the mass media. I��"


    Lilia was silent for a moment, as if hesitating to convey her wish. That doubt made Jean raise his eyebrows in surprise. Lilia was the type of woman who always went after what she wanted without a doubt. What made that woman hesitate this time?


    "Umm ... I might announce your identity too." Lilia finally said with an awkward expression. "�� Do you think I''m being too reckless? Will this affect the Widjaya Family?"


    The woman looked anxiously at Jean. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family sighed. If Lilia asked for something from him with such a cute look, Jean wouldn''t be able to refuse it.


    "No, you don''t have to worry about that." Jean reached out and stroked his wife''s head. "You can do whatever you want."


    Hearing that, a wide smile spread across Lilia''s face.


    "Thank you, Jean!" Lilia said cheerfully.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t forget to finish your soup." Jean softly reminded her.


    Lilia nodded excitedly before returning to her ginger soup.


    The young couple was so immersed in their own world that they both missed noticing the other person watching them. The couple who owned the house were standing outside the kitchen''s door.


    Lilia''s footstepsing down the stairs might have been a little too loud and bothered James and Irene. In addition, they were so used to the quiet atmosphere of the house that Jean''smotion in the kitchen caught their attention.


    The couple wore their pajamas and night robes. Their gazes could not be separated from the figure of Jean serving a bowl of homemade ginger soup. They also did not miss seeing how Lilia looked at Jean with love and warmth. The young couple looked like they had been married for years.


    Irene sighed and hid the jealousy coloring her face. When was thest time James showed his concern like Jean did? Why was her brother-inw so much more romantic than his eldest brother?


    The woman patted James on the arm, then gestured toward the stairs. She felt ufortable interrupting Lilia and Jean''s intimate moment.


    Irene was relieved that Jean could finally leave his dark past behind. As a member of the Widjaya Family, Irene knew about what happened to Jean 14 years ago. She also worried that her brother-inw would not be able to recover from his trauma. But now that she saw Jean with Lilia, that worry hadpletely disappeared. Irene was sure that Jean would be fine.


    James turned to Irene for a moment, then he looked back at Lilia and Jean. The man opened his mouth to say something, but he closed it again when he saw Irene''s expression. His wife was getting scarier every day!


    The head of the Widjaya Family followed Irene back to their bedroom on the second floor,?grumbling. Couldn''t she just advise her own little brother as the eldest inw of the family?! James was only worried that the sly woman named Lilia would cheat on his brother!


    Before Irene finished closing the door, James opened his mouth.. "What a shame! How could a husband and young master like Jean cook soup for a woman?! He spoiled his wife too much! If he continues to do this, Jean will lose his authority as head of the family!" James scolded at length.

 Chapter 291 - Last Night’s Madness

    Irene''s hand that was closing the door stopped for a moment. She turned to her husband with a faint smile. "So if you make soup for a woman, you will lose your pride as a man?" she asked in a light tone.


    James didn''t realize the looming danger behind Irene''s words. The man took off his robe and threw it on the chair. Then he threw himself onto the bed.


    "It''s not a matter of making soup or not! A man making soup for his wife shows that he is a good husband! But if Jean keeps on doing this��!"


    Before James could finish his sentence, Irene had reopened the door to their room.


    "Since you never make soup for me either, does that mean you''re not a good husband?" Irene said calmly.


    James immediately sat up when he heard Irene''s words. He slowly turned his head towards his wife, who was smiling broadly. However, the woman''s smile did not reach her eyes. It was at times like this that James knew he had spoken the wrong way and angered his wife.


    "I-Irene�� I''m talking about Jean, okay��? I don''t mean��"


    Irene did not say a word in response to James''s attempts to persuade her. She just pointed towards the door with a big smile. Her message was clear, ''you can sleep in the guest room tonight.''


    James slowly got out of bed and walked toward the door with unsteady steps. If Irene had gotten this angry, everything he said would only make things worse. His figure who got banished from his own room did not look like the honorable head of Widjaya Family at all.


    That night, the younger couple slept happily, while the older one slept with their guilt restlessly.


    *****


    The next day, inside the Pce Apartments.


    Inside the dark and gloomy room, there was no source of light other than a glimmer of sunshine. Its rays slipped in through the curtains, illuminating the dust particles floating in the air.


    The apartment floor looked very messy. Clothes and shoes were scattered everywhere, covering the floor from the entrance to the bed. The chaos showed the madness that happenedst night.


    When it was about eight o''clock, Harold slowly opened his eyes. His eyelids felt heavy and his head throbbed painfully. He seemed to have drunk too much winest night, so now he felt terrible.


    It took Harold a moment to familiarize his eyes with the room''s dim atmosphere. He slowly sat up while holding his head. As Harold turned his head, his gaze fell on the girl lying beside him.


    The man looked at the girl he met at the clubst night with a confused look mixed with surprise. Thest thing he remembered fromst night was drinking ss after ss of wine. As for what happened after that, Harold himself couldn''t remember.


    The man''s gaze was fixed on the red marks that adorned the back of the girl named Micha. He sighed and ran his fingers through her hair. His heart was racing fast, but Harold tried to force himself to remain calm.


    At that moment, Harold''s move made Micha open her eyes. For a moment, their gazes met. The girl still looked drunk by the wine she drankst night.


    Micha yawned and rubbed her eyes, and only then did she realize the current situation. She caught Harold''s re at her. Micha slowly pulled the nket up to cover her body that waspletely uncovered without a single piece of clothing.


    "Brother Harold...You don''t need to feel guilty," said Micha in a hoarse voice, wet from just waking up. "I''m consented to this, so..."


    Before Micha could finish, Harold had gotten himself out of bed. The man went to the bathroom without saying a word. Micha could only stare at his back disappearing behind the door before lowering her head. She let out a sigh of regret. Maybe she shouldn''t have done this.


    However, this was not the first time Micha had done something like this. When she was apanying Harold to drinkst night, she deliberately spiked his wine with a drug. Based on Micha''s experience working in nightclubs, there were very few men who could withstand the effects.


    Micha knew she was cheating by doing this. But she liked Harold so much that she couldn''t help herself. The man was handsome and also kind enough to help her when she was being bullied by guests at the nightclub. If Micha could be with Harold, she wouldn''t have to sell alcohol every night to make a living.


    In the bathroom, Harold was standing in the shower. The icy cold water continued to wash his body, slowly starting to help him regain his sanity. Even so, he still couldn''t remember anything aboutst night''s events.


    Harold could only remember that Lilia announced the news of her marriagest night, while he was with someone else. But what happened after that left no trace in his memory.


    Harold put his hand against the wall and let the water trickle down his head. The drops of water slid from the corner of his eye, fell to the ground, and sprinkled countless droplets. The water droplets that fell hitting the floor broke into thousands of tiny pieces, just like his current mood.


    Harold let out a deep breath. He was an adult and could take responsibility for his own actions. This was also not his first experience. Prior to working as a manager at Aphrodite Agency, the man had yed with several women.


    Ten minutester, Harold came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. He nced around the tidied room with a frown. The surface of the bed was arranged, and the clothes on the floor were neatly folded on the top of the bed.


    The girl was still wearing the white dress from yesterday, and was looking at him carefully.


    "Brother Harold..." she called hesitantly.


    Harold red at Micha. The girl''s beauty wasn''t enough to match Lilia''s, but her appearance gave off a pure and innocent impression.


    Her long, straight ck hair fell to her slender waist. Her deer-like eyes became moist and clear when she met Harold''s gaze. Coupled with her white dress, Harold suddenly thought of Lilia. This girl dressed up the same way Lilia did when she was shooting for Ryan''s music video.


    Secondster, he woke up from the memory buried deep in his mind. Harold took out a cigarette case from his pocket, then lit a cigarette. He exhaled the white smoke before asking in a cold voice, "Do you like me?"


    Harold had worked in the entertainment industry for many years. He had dealt with many people. He only needed to observe someone''s reaction to his words to know what they were thinking. Starting fromst night, Micha gave him the impression that the girl was trying to approach him and show her support.


    Harold''s straightforward question made Micha blush. She wanted to express her affection implicitly, but she was too embarrassed to say it. So Micha chose to just give a slight nod.


    Harold leaned against the low cupboard by the wall looking at the girl he had brought to his apartment for the first time. The man then sneered and said, "But I don''t like you!"


    Harold''s words made Micha suddenly heartbroken. The girl immediately raised her pale face.


    "Last night, you put something in the wine, right?" Harold said calmly.. In just one sentence, all the tricks that Micha used had been revealed.

 Chapter 292 - Calling Your Name

    Micha shook her head hastily, but she couldn''t stop shaking, "Brother Harold, I�� I��"


    Harold seemed to understand the fear in her eyes. He walked up to Micha and stopped right in front of her. Then he viciously spat out cigarette smoke in her face, as if showing contempt. "If I had found out that you were so sneaky, I wouldn''t bother helping you!"


    He wasn''t surprised by the method Micha used. After all, Harold was the one responsible for his words and deeds. The biggest difference between humans and animals was that they could control their thinking and behavior. However, he unreasonably lost controlst night.


    Harold''s cold gaze made Micha even more terrified. Her tears were pouring out irresistibly. "Brother Harold, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I really like you, so that''s why I''m doing this... please don''t be angry..."


    "You like me?" Harold snorted.


    He gripped Micha''s chin and stared at the woman. His eyes were like a predator looking at his prey.


    "Do you really like me? Or do you just like my money?" Harold continued fiercely.


    Micha''s breath was caught in her throat. She couldn''t answer that question.


    "Get out!" Harold pushed her away in disgust. There was absolutely no warmth in his words.


    Micha staggered back with a shaken expression. Harold pushed her like trash that needed to be thrown away. His gaze darkened as his pride crumbled to pieces. Micha used to always boast about the beauty of her face, but in Harold''s eyes, she was like a worthless grain of dust.


    As the girl ran out of the apartment in tears, Harold stared at the closed door with aplex gaze. Hearing the sound of Micha''s crying made Harold remember something fromst night''s incident.


    Last night, Harold was very enthusiastic, and his mouth ... called Lilia''s name from beginning to end. He couldn''t deny his feelings for the most popr supermodel in entertainment today�� Lilia Pangestu!


    *****


    This morning, around seven o''clock, Lilia would go back to Magetan for filming. But before she could get into the car, she received a call from Robert, her father.


    "Lilia, what happened to your social media ount yesterday?" Robert immediately asked when the phone was connected. His tone didn''t show any anger, just a little worried.


    Jean heard everything clearly over the phone from beside Lilia. The man narrowed his eyes with a dangerous expression. Now that they knew that Lilia was not the daughter of the Pangestu Family, Jean would not hesitate to destroy that family if Lilia asked for it.


    Lilia nced at Jean and saw the man''s cold expression. She held the man''s hand while smiling at him. "Father, I just announced my marriage to Jean. What''s wrong?" Lilia replied casually.


    She did announce her marriage officially, but she was deliberately hiding the man''s identity. Lilia was sure that only certain people knew that her husband was Jean Widjaya. To be precise, only the high-ss folks that were present at the dinner yesterday.


    So why did Robert sound so nervous?


    Hearing Lilia''s words, Robert was silent for a few seconds. Then he said solemnly, "It''s okay, but didn''t Daddy tell you before? Until your rtionship with Jean is officially established, you better not say anything about it. I''m afraid that you''ll be hurt."


    ''Did you really think about me when you said that?''


    Lilia swallowed back the words she wanted to say. She took a deep breath and stared at the well-groomed garden of the Widjaya Family house. The green and beautiful scenery helped her stay calm.


    "Father, Jean and I are married. Our rtionship has been established for a long time. Even if I announce itter, it won''t change anything. Besides..."


    Lilia stole a nce at her husband, who was listening to her every word with full attention. The corner of her mouth automatically lifted into a smile.


    "I''m sure that Jean won''t let anyone hurt me."


    Robert was silent for a few more moments after Lilia said all that. The silence made Lilia even more impatient. She had to get going so she could catch up with her shooting!


    "Father, I have to go immediately��" just as Lilia said that, Robert had changed the subject.


    "If you say that, then I won''t worry about you anymore. By the way, are you okaytely? You''re not worrying about anything, right?" Robert asked a very ambiguous sentence.


    At a nce, the man sounded like a father worrying about his daughter. However, if listened carefully, it made one feel that there was a hidden meaning behind the question.


    Lilia frowned. After thinking for a moment, she said slowly, "I''m fine, but I''m a little busy. So I didn''t even have time to go home and visit Dad. Oh yeah, thest time I came back to Surabaya, it was because my friend was missing."


    She kept her tone light as she started telling her father about this.


    "My friend was identally picked up by Mother. Dad may not have had time to see her at that time, but she gets along well with Mother. This is the first time I''ve seen Mom like someone so much."


    Lilia could imagine the expression on Robert''s face when she said that. The head of the Pangestu Family must be desperately racking his brains for a way to solve this problem.


    "Do you know that I always think about this? After I finish filming, I will immediately return to Surabaya. I will also bring my lost friend here. If you happen to be at home, I will introduce my friend to you." The smile on Lilia''s face grew wider as she promised that.


    "After all, my friend''s meeting with Mother can be considered fate. She also looks a lot like Sylvia��"


    Tuut. Tuut.


    Before Lilia could finish her threat, the call had been disconnected!


    Lilia stared at her phone in disbelief. This was the first time Robert had hung up on the phone in the middle of their conversation. Her expression turned cold as she bit her lip, trying to suppress her disappointment.


    Jean immediately noticed Lilia''s change in mood. The man grabbed Lilia''s hand until the model leaned against him. Then he kissed her soft lips tenderly. Only after he confirmed that the woman calmed down did Jean speak.


    "Don''t think of it too much. You can talk about it when you get back from filming," said the man in a calm voice.


    Lilia stared at Jean for a few moments, then she smiled weakly. She stood on tiptoe to kiss Jean on the cheek in return. "I''m fine, thank you very much. I''ll..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lilia''s cellphone rang again. She nced at the name of the caller and wasn''t surprised to see the name Robert. She had guessed that her father must not have finished talking.


    Lilia calmed down for a moment before picking up the phone. "Dad, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    From the other end of the line, Lilia could detect the reluctance in her father''s voice. The man said halfheartedly, "Lilia, the phone just went dead, what did you just say?"


    His exnation did not sound sincere. However, Lilia had grown up as Robert''s daughter over the years. She couldn''t deny all the love and care that this man gave her. That''s why Lilia could only smile bitterly.


    At least,?Robert still treated Lilia like a princess, different from how Sylvia had been towards her. It was true the saying that a father''s love to his children was like a mountain.. Lilia''s only hope was that the mountain wouldn''t be an avnche in the end.

 Chapter 293 - Conflict Within The Crew

    Lilia closed her eyes for a few moments before finally saying softly, "Dad, you need to pay more attention to your body. I have to go immediately, so I can''t say too much."


    "Well, if you''re busy, then you should pay more attention to your body. If you have trouble, remember to talk to your father, okay?" Robert replied warmly.


    Robert''s fatherly voice almost made Lilia believe that the man really didn''t hang up the phone just now. But she''s not that stupid. Lilia had no intention of deceiving herself any longer.


    When Lilia mentioned Le, she could clearly hear Robert''s breathing suddenly turning chaotic. That man must be panicking and worried that Lilia suspected something. But this was not the time to discuss that matter. She promised herself that she would find out the truth after she finished filming.


    A few minutester, Lilia got into the car that was waiting for her. Clifford sat behind the wheel with his usual t face. Lilia had heard that Clifford and the other bodyguards spent a day and night in the RV they were using to go to Arum Vige. Then the man drove his RV back to the Widjaya Family home and parked it in the basement.


    Lilia remembered this and automatically turned her head to look out the window. She met Jean''s eyes, and saw the man made an understanding smile on his lips.


    The RV was where they spent their first night together. Both Lilia and Jean were reluctant to just leave it. So the man deliberately put it where they could see it and kept it safe.


    *****


    Three hourster, approaching 12 at noon, Lilia arrived at Magetan.


    When Lilia got out of the car, her eyes were dazzled by the scorching sun. She raised her hand to cover the sunshine while narrowing her eyes. Lilia had slept all the way here, so now she still felt a little sleepy.


    The car paused at the gas station to fill its nearly empty gas tank. But Lilia did not expect that Dina, one of her assistants, was waiting for her at the gas station.


    Dina got into the car and was about to report something to Lilia. But she hesitated when she saw the woman''s tired face.


    "What''s wrong?" Lilia asked the assistant. She could feel Dina''s gaze ever since the young woman got into the car.


    Dina didn''t speak until Clifford started the car and they started driving down the highway. Dina finally said, "Sis Lilia, we have a problem with the film crew."


    Lilia had just closed her eyes to rest when she heard it and opened her eyes again. She looked at Dina with a confused face, "What happened?"


    Dina sighed and exined, "Someone intentionally spread the word that you asked for time off recently and made a fuss. Now the whole crew says you are using your connection to get special treatment."


    Lilia frowned when she heard that.


    "Even some of the supporting actors also said that you were the one who found the investors to fund the making of this film. They also said�� " Dina paused for a moment with an expression full of conflict.


    "What did they say?" Lilia urged in a calm voice.


    Dina''s body turned stiff when she saw Lilia''s expression. Somehow, the woman reminded her of the angry figure of Jean. She continued with some difficulty, "T-They said that you had asked for time off during this period of time, so that you could go to apany the film investor."


    Lilia startedughing at the ridiculous usation. However, it turned out that Dina had not finished talking.


    "T-Then�� they imed that�� the announcement you postedst night was fake news."


    Lilia''sughter suddenly stopped when Dina delivered that part. The entire car was engulfed in a choking silence.


    "Hmm... why did they say that?" Lilia asked in a t voice.


    "B-Because�� maybe because Sis Lilia only took the cover of the marriage certificate. They use that it is a stolen photo and you are just trying to cover up the truth��" Dina''s voice faded at the end of her sentence.


    Lilia sighed as she ran her fingers through her hair. She recalled what she did just to make that post. Last night, Jean had deliberately asked his bodyguard to go to the Lakeside Vis and get their marriage certificates.


    The bodyguard had already got their marriage certificate, but Lilia hesitated when she was going to take a photo of the contents. Considering how sensitive the identity of Jean Widjaya was, she finally chose to only photograph the cover of her marriage certificate. But this was precisely the reason for outsiders to attack her.


    Lilia could already guess who spread this fake news among the crew and provoked them. Shirley must have really been busy destroying her reputationst night!


    "Um��Sis Lilia, there''s one more thing. Harold told me this morning that he woulde to Magetan in the afternoon." Dina said carefully.


    She felt uneasy when she saw the icy cold expression on Lilia''s face. In her heart, Dina was constantly scolding Shirley for causing trouble for Lilia. If she had the chance, she would happily beat up that arrogant actress!


    *****


    Even though it was already early November, the sky in Magetan still showed a pleasant warmth. The blue sky seemed to dispel the fog in people''s hearts.


    Around half past one in the afternoon, Lilia arrived at her hotel. She got out of the car just as the crew was having their lunch break. Not a few actors and film crews saw her appear.


    "Look, she''s back."


    "You said that Lilia has been in this industry for a long time, is it true that she has strong supporters? Didn''t she just make her debut a few years ago? If so, why has it only been revealed now?"


    "I''m sure no one knows about this! If it weren''t for the investors who came yesterday, I guess they would have kept it a secret! I heard from Shirley that the biggest investor in this film, Miss Sasha Hiroshi, has a good rtionship with Lilia!"


    "Ah, really? Didn''t they fight in the meetingst time?"


    "They must be just pretending to hide their true rtionship! Just look at how Miss Sasha first came here. Their way of speaking was really friendly!"


    "I really didn''t expect Lilia to hide that side of herself."


    "You''re too innocent, that''s all! Did you forget that Lilia had asked for leave beforehand, and Mr. Louis always agreed to it easily? If Lilia doesn''t have a strong connection, how can someone as firm as Mr. Louis agreed to her request every time?"


    At this time, Lilia was standing by the car''s door and holding her suitcase. Her assistant Dina stood behind her. Hearing an evil whisper not far from there, Lilia pressed her lips together. She turned around and gave them a sharp look.


    The supporting actors and crew there felt a little guilty when they caught Lilia''s re. They lowered their heads and were about to leave when they heard a cold voice.


    "What nonsense were you talking about just now?"


    Lilia let out a long sigh when she heard that unwanted voice. She didn''t really care what those people were saying, but William suddenly appeared like a knight. Worse yet, the man openly approached her.. Lilia''s expression was colored with disgust as she stepped back.

 Chapter 294 - He Looks Happy

    William ignored the look of disgust on Lilia''s face and continued walking over with determination. But before he could get close, Dina and Clifford immediately got in his way. The two of them met William''s gaze with the same disdainful look as their master.


    The actors and film crew who were gossiping about Lilia now looked at each other. They lowered their heads before walking into the hotel lobby silently. None of them wanted to interfere with the affairs of the main yers like Lilia and William.


    William was still in costume for the shoot. He watched the peoplee inside with a cold gaze, then he looked at Lilia.


    "Lili, are yo ..." William began to speak in a soft voice, but his efforts were in vain.


    "Let''s go." Lilia ignored William and walked towards the hotel lobby. She acted as if the man wasn''t even there.


    Dina nced at William with a satisfied look, then she hurriedly followed behind Lilia. That kind of insolent man should just be ignored! How dare he still approach Lilia after heartlessly dumping her three years ago!


    Seeing this, William frowned and said from behind Lilia, "Is the marriage certificate you posted on social media yesterday real? Or is it just a fake that you use to avoid people''s suspicion?"


    Lilia had originally intended to ignore William no matter what the man said. But those words just now made Lilia slow down. She turned her head and nced at the man. The sympathetic gaze that Lilia gave him made William frown.


    "William, if you have a brain, you must know that marital status is very important to an artist. I''ve taken the initiative to expose my own marital status. Do you think I''m just kidding about this kind of thing?" Lilia replied scathingly.


    William was stunned and could not reply to her words. He could only stare at Lilia''s disappearing figure behind the lobby''s door. The man didn''t say a word, but within his wide sleeves, his hands were tightly clenched. His nails sank deep into his palms, but William barely noticed the pain.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps approaching from behind him. William immediately erased his gloomy expression before turning around.


    Shirley, who had just finished filming her part, stopped beside William. She followed his line of sight before saying in a low voice, "Now Lilia already has the full support of the young master of the Widjaya Family. Even if you try to persuade her toe back to you and lure her with affection, she definitely won''t want to take the bait."


    William narrowed his eyes at Shirley. The corner of his mouth lifted into a sneer. "Do you think you''re better than me? I''m just telling you to do one thing. Spread rumors about Lilia. But look where it goes now! No wonder your connections and reputation in the entertainment world have been so bad these days." William replied fiercely.


    "William, you ...!"


    Shirley red at him, but William walked away without looking at her. The actress could only stomp her feet in anger. She swore that she would not let the man get away after humiliating her.


    Yesterday, when Shirley opened Lilia''s social media ount, she immediately recognized the man in the photo as Jean Widjaya. Since then, Shirley''s hatred for Lilia had grown even more. Why could Lilia monopolize such a perfect man for herself? Shirley was not willing to take this for granted!


    *****


    When Lilia arrived at her room, the first thing she did was wash her face. She felt tired and dirty after traveling for a long time. As Lilia returned to the sitting room with a fresher face, she saw her two assistants standing in the corner. The faces of the two young women looked grim and dissatisfied.


    Lilia took turns looking at Dina and Rini with an amused expression. "What''s the matter with the two of you? Why are your faces looking that gloomy?"


    Dina nced at Rini and nudged her arm. She quietly gestured for herpanion to speak.


    Rini gave a small cough before starting to speak in an ufortable tone. "Sis Lilia, Shirley and the other actors took it too far. If this continues, everyone will distance themselves from you."


    Lilia smiled slightly when she heard that. To be honest, she didn''t care if she was ostracized by the other crew. Lilia''s only regret was that she didn''t get to repay Shirley''s ''kindness''. The film queen had gone to great lengths to discredit her while she wasn''t here. Shouldn''t she reward a hard worker like Shirley?


    Lilia sat on the sofa and took the washed apples from the te on the table. After taking a bite of the apple, she said, "Being isted can also reduce some problems to some extent. If Shirley likes to talk about me, then just let her talk! As long as she doesn''t bother you two, I don''t care what she does."


    Dina and Rini were still a little angry, but their anger faded after seeing a big smile on Lilia''s beautiful face. The two of them exchanged nces for a moment before they nodded.


    "Sis Lilia, we will follow your words!"


    *****


    Forty minutester, Harold finally arrived at Lilia''s hotel. When he stood outside Lilia''s room and knocked on the door, the model had just finished her conversation with Louis. Tonight, Lilia would return to work and immediately shoot three night scenes at once. She had prepared herself not to sleep the whole night.


    When the doorbell rang, Lilia got up to open the door. The two assistants hadn''t been back since earlier. Lilia didn''t know exactly what they were doing, but she guessed that the two of them must be busy with various preparations.


    "Ah, Harold. Come in!" Lilia greeted the man standing in the hallway with a big smile.


    She stepped away from the door and let Harold walk in. Lilia stole a nce at the guy. It could be just her feeling, but she felt Harold''s face looked tired and depressed. Had he been really busytely?


    After entering the room, Harold threw his suitcase into a corner. Then he threw himself onto the single sofa without asking the room owner''s permission. Harold didn''t say anything, but he looked very tired with one hand continuing to massage his forehead.


    Lilia gave him a ss of water. "Why did youe to Magetan today?" she asked curiously.


    Harold sighed softly and stared at her. It''d been quite a while since theyst met. It looked like Lilia was living well. Her skin looked reddish and smooth. Her face had a unique beauty. Lilia looked the same as before, but there was something different about her.


    Though Lilia wore a ck sweater that covered her neck, she still couldn''t hide some fading traces on there.


    This was the first time Harold had seen these things in her. Lilia and Jean seemed very happy.


    Harold''s mind was chaotic, but his t face did not reveal what was in his heart. He drank the contents of his ss before saying, "I heard that your rtionship with the film crew has not been peaceful these days?"


    Lilia wasn''t surprised to hear Harold bring up the matter. She thought that maybe Dina and Rini told him. After working with Harold for many years, Lilia never hid work-rted matters from her manager.


    Lilia nodded and replied, "I heard some issues too, but I just came back here. I don''t know about the details."


    "Just got back? Where did you go?" Harold didn''t know what Lilia''s activities were liketely. He thought that Lilia was busy filming in Magetan.. Harold scolded Dina and Rini in his heart. Why didn''t the two assistants report this to him?!

 Chapter 295 - I Want To Rest

    Lilia said in a calm voice, "I just came back from Surabaya this morning. I have some business with the Widjaya Family, so I''m taking time off for a few days."


    Harold didn''t speak anymore, but he just sighed and covered his face. The man''s hand hid the dark circles that were clearly visible under his eyes. After a few minutes, Harold tugged at his cor in annoyance. He took out a cigarette box and put a cigarette to his lips.


    Then the man spoke in a cold tone, "I sent you here to shoot a movie. Don''t let those idiots mess up this opportunity."


    Lilia stared at Harold as the man lowered his head and lit his cigarette. The model nodded calmly. "Yes, I agree with you."


    Harold looked up and looked at her, "Then what are you going to do about this?"


    Lilia met the man''s eyes. But instead of answering, she got up and went to the window of the room. She slid the ss open before leaning against the window''s frame. Lilia''s gaze wandered towards the cloud-covered mountains and green trees outside.


    Then she turned to Harold and said casually, "Since they like to nder me so much, then let them also taste the taste of being ndered by other people. Old yers in the entertainment world like them must have lots of interesting stories."


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a cruel smile. She didn''t realize it herself, but at this moment, Lilia looked exactly like a viiness in a drama.


    "I''ll give you a listter. You just have to let other people find interesting stories about them." Lilia''s words indicated that she intended to spread the shameful disgrace of those who had insulted her, especially Shirley.


    "Just leave it to me." Harold nodded confidently.


    Joe, Aphrodite Agency''s head of public rtions, would definitely handle this. The man''s connections were big enough to investigate the actors'' backgrounds with ease. But Harold was still a little worried about the actress who was secretly provoking the other actors.


    "What about Shirley?" Harold asked while narrowing his eyes. "What are you going to do about her? I know you won''t be half-hearted if you get back at someone."


    Liliaughed and pped her hands. "Wow, you really know me well, Harold!" she joked.


    Harold sighed. "Of course. How many years do you think we''ve worked together like this? But you need to be careful." Harold''s voice turned serious as he said that. "Shirley has be more and more rampant in cyberspacetely. If you fight back, don''t give her a chance to escape."


    The man held his cigarette with one hand and stared at Lilia through the white smoke in the air. Harold''s eyes shed with rage. No one should nder the girl he taught and guided with all his heart like this!


    Lilia met Harold''s gaze and replied, "I won''t worry too much about Shirley. She has so many negative rumors about her that it will be harder to find a positive story about her. Besides, I heard she is trying to get a job offer from a cell phone''spany."


    The evil smile on Lilia''s face grew wider.


    "If we do this right, no brand will ever give her another job," she said in a calm tone.


    Harold swallowed hard and looked at Lilia with a mixture of both dread and awe. Where did this model learn to be so cunning?


    Of course, Lilia learned from an expert in politics �� the fourth son of the Widjaya Family and president of the Genesis Company, Jean Widjaya. But the tactics that the man used were far more terrifying than what he had taught her.


    But Harold still wasn''t quite sure if Lilia could do this. Shirley knew how to take advantage of her beauty and exploit her great body. Despite her reputation, her acting skills had been recognized internationally.


    Although Shirley was bashed a lottely, her haters still had their own unwritten rules. They wouldn''t go to extreme measures if Shirley herself didn''t overstep the boundaries. After all, haters could also be used to increase a person''s poprity. The more people talked about Shirley, the more famous her name became.


    Shirley had a lot of haters, but she also had a lot of loyal fans. The actress was able to keep her from losing her fans. That''s why brand owners still valued Shirley''smercial value.


    Even if Lilia tried to attack Shirley''s reputation, it wouldn''t have much impact on her job. Shirley was different from Lilia, who kept her reputation clean. A slight stain on Shirley''s already ugly reputation wouldn''t change anything.


    Harold thought about this matter for a moment. Then he asked, "Would you like to try to get into electronics too? With your current reputation and poprity, I''m sure many cell phone brands will give you job offers."


    He knew very well that only few artists couldpare to Lilia when ites to promoting goods. So far, the woman focused more on the fashion world than any other field. However, all the clothes and make-up promoted by Lilia always sold well until they ran out of stock. Harold was sure that Lilia would also seed in other fields if that woman tried it.


    Harold had already started thinking about arrangements to enter the electronics field, but Lilia''s words destroyed all of his ns.


    "I don''t want to."


    "Huh?" Harold turned his head towards Lilia with wide eyes. "Sorry, it looks like my ear heard it wrong. What did you say?"


    Lilia shook her head firmly. She repeated, "I don''t want to expand my career now. I just wanted to tell you my n about this. After making this film, I asked you to help me reduce my work."


    Harold sighed and massaged his forehead. "Why?"


    Lilia was at the peak of her career now. Plus, her poprity from Mn Fashion Week was still zing strong. If she suddenly stepped back and reduced her work, it wouldn''t be easy for Lilia to regain her momentum. That woman would only destroy everything she had so painstakingly built. Harold was sure that Lilia knew about it too.


    Even so, Lilia still stuck to her stance. She had promised Jean to spend more time with him and Lilia had no intention of denying it. The woman smiled faintly and said something that made Harold feel prickled.


    "I want to rest. I''m tired from working too muchtely." Lilia said with a serious expression.


    Harold stared at the model in disbelief. He snorted and replied, "Other artists have toplete seven to eight jobs a day, while you only get a maximum of three jobs a day. Plus, I haven''t given you a single jobtely so you can focus on your shoot. And you still say that you want to take a rest��?"


    Lilia looked away and scratched her cheek. Her expression looked slightly embarrassed, as if she had been caught off guard.


    "Haah��" Harold let out a loud sigh.


    He had never seen an artist so disappointing as this. Other artists were willing to break their legs in order to gain poprity like the one Lilia currently had, but this one artist was ying all day long instead!


    Where had that woman''s passion to be a world-ss supermodel gone? Was she so engrossed in the sweetness of married life that she had forgotten her ambitions?

 Chapter 296 - The Latest Scandal

    Harold wondered why Lilia didn''t lose her poprity from Mn Fashion Week. The woman was supposed to take more job offers after the sess of the international fashion show, but she cut her job instead.


    At that time, Harold wanted to scold her, but he was forced to hold back. The man had promised to never force Lilia to take a job she didn''t want. Lilia''s unenthusiastic attitude should have caused her job offer to decline, but the opposite happened.


    The owners of famous clothing brands had flocked to give their best offers so that Lilia wanted to promote their products. Harold could not understand what the brand owners had in mind.


    But Harold didn''t realize that Lilia''s value had increased greatly in the eyes of the clothes brand owners. The model only epted job offers from products she trusted. This made her fans believe that Lilia would only wear the best products, so they would buy whatever the model was promoting. Therefore, many clothing brands werepeting for Lilia to choose their products. This cycle kept repeating itself, making the model''s poprity never die.


    "Ahh, do what you want! I don''t care if your hard work during Mn Fashion Week goes to waste!" Harold got up from the sofa and grabbed his trunk, then headed for the door. He nned to return to the room he ordered with his luggage.


    "Anyway, how long are you nning to stay here, Harold?" Lilia asked from behind him.


    Harold stopped in his tracks and turned his head towards the model. Lilia''s figure looked prettier than usual with the sunset behind her.


    He hurriedly erased the thought before answering in a t tone, "Aah, I feel reallyzy recently. I intend to stay here until your shoot is over."


    Harold left the room and mmed the door behind him. But he could still hear Lilia''s chime which was like a bell from inside the room. That clear voice kept ringing in Harold''s mind and refused to leave.


    *****


    That night, Lilia went to the bamboo forest by the river to continue shooting. Dina and Rini apanied the woman on the set.


    At this shooting session, Clifford was standing not far from the crowd. He took a moment to look around the set. After confirming that there weren''t any suspicious people nearby, he lowered his head to speak into his cell phone.


    "Yes, I''m fine here."


    "Well, you study hard."


    "Okay, I promise that I''ll visit you on holidays."


    "Good-bye, Miss Merry."


    The call was very brief, but to Clifford, it was like finding water in the middle of the wilderness. It felt like it had been a long time since hest heard that young woman''s voice.


    This was the first time Merry had called him after she was sent overseas to study. This phone was so unpredictable and made his ever-t face turn soft. If Clifford wasn''t in charge of escorting Lilia, he would probably have shown his grin at this point.


    Clifford knew that Merry called him only because she was bored. He heard that Chris had returned to Surabaya. Without that man beside her, Merry would have felt lonely.


    The head of Jean''s security team sighed heavily. On a dense night under the moonlight, he stood by the bamboo forest and looked up at the night sky. The crescent moon hung high, its faint light illuminating the dozens of stars in the night sky. Yet in Clifford''s eyes, the surface of the moon gradually turned into a delicate and beautiful face.


    He came to his senses and hurriedly averted his gaze. Clifford sighed, then pped his cheeks hard. He tried not to think about Merry, but the harder he tried, the more frequent that woman''s face came to mind.


    *****


    After a few minutes, Clifford finally neutralized his mood. He turned and walked away from there. The man intended to return to Dina and Rini who were waiting on the set.


    However, he had only taken two paces when his steps suddenly slowed down. Clifford''s sharp ears heard some of the crew around there joking about thetest gossip. He guessed that Lilia would be interested in this news and decided to listen for a moment.


    "I told you, our crew this time is aplete mess!"


    "What else happened this time?"


    "Huh, haven''t you unlocked your phone all day? One of our supporting actresses was caught sleeping with a famous film producer! Netizens are excited about it!"


    "Are you stupid? It''s not that news that makes everyone excited! The hottest news today is about Shirley! Her hater posted the news that the actress actually had a child! And what''s even better, they used her real name when posting news! Do you believe that someone would be that crazy?!"


    "Hoo��" Clifford muttered as he continued to eavesdrop.


    Tonight, cyberspace was shocked again by thetest scandal.


    The arrest of the supporting actress was nothing new, although there were photos that support the truth. But the news that caught everyone''s attention was the news about Shirley. The actress was under assault from one of her haters, who was extreme enough to use her real name when posting.


    The problem of raising children was no longer a secret in the entertainment world. After all, this was nothing more than using small pebbles to break down a stone wall. More importantly, a hospital record of Shirley''s abortion was widely circted.


    The Shirley haters wrote a cheap bullshit about how Shirley was haunted every night by the ghost of her own baby, so that the actress had to call for help from shamans and so on. Of course, no one believed such nonsense writing. Rather than such an insane story,izens were more concerned about who the father of Shirley''s aborted child was!


    *****


    Lilia''s new filming ended around four in the morning. Luckily, she had a good night''s sleep before filming, so she had enough energy tost until the end.


    The temperature at the riverside in the morning was very low. Dina hurriedly put Lilia on a thick jacket and observed her face closely.


    "Sis Lilia, are you tired?" she asked anxiously.


    Lilia smiled at her. "I''m fine, really. You guys have been working hard all night! Actually you don''t need to apany me until morning. If you are tired, you can go back to the hotel first," she suggested.


    Dina shook her head vigorously when she heard that. Jean would fire them if that guy found out they were sleeping while Lilia was working hard! But Dina didn''t dare say this. After all, she still had to maintain her identity as an assistant to the Aphrodite Agency.


    Their group walked towards the hotel and happened to run into Harold on the way. Lilia looked at him in surprise. It was still dawn, but her manager was not sleeping and instead left the hotel. What was Harold doing here?


    "Why are you not sleeping yet?" Lilia asked while ncing at the man''s clothes, which were still the same as before.


    Harold blinked his rosy eyes as he answered curtly, "I''m busy."


    Lilia gave him a cold stare. Was that guy trying to tease her because of what she said this afternoon?

 Chapter 297 - A Wave Of Scandal

    On the way back to the hotel, Lilia walked side by side with Harold. Dina, Rini and Clifford followed behind them.


    Harold''s gaze continued to fix on the strand of hair that had fallen from Lilia''s hairdo. Without thinking, he stretched out his hand and tucked the strand behind her ear. Harold felt a sharp gaze from behind him and realized what he had just done.


    The man hurriedly withdrew his hand and looked away. Harold had gotten so used to patting Lilia on the head or helping to arrange her hair that he forgot that things had changed. That woman already belonged to another man. Harold couldn''t touch her carelessly, especially with a jealous husband like Jean.


    After an awkward silence, Harold coughed and asked, "Did you send the news of Shirley''s abortion?"


    Lilia''s steps stopped when she heard that question. The hem of her costume robe was almost trampled on by Dina, who was following right behind her.


    "Shirley? Abortion? What are you talking about, Harold?" Lilia''s shocked face looked so convincing that Harold almost believed her.


    But Harold had good reasons to use Lilia. Even though the name of the hospital on the abortion slip had been hidden, it was still not enough. Anyone with a keen eye would know that it was not a public hospital receipt.


    Besides, no matter how stupid Shirley was, that actress wouldn''t be careless enough to have an abortion in a public hospital. As someone who had been in the entertainment world for a long time, Shirley would definitely hide her traces well.


    That''s why Harold was sure that this must be Lilia''s husband''s masterpiece again. Vague information like this was simply impossible to find without the right connections and means.


    When Lilia saw that Harold wasn''t fooled by her acting, she shrugged and continued her steps. Lilia couldn''t help but be curious and asked, "Where did you get this news?"


    Harold nced at her with a sharp gaze. "Shirley''s haters delivered the news under her real name!"


    If someone wanted to spread news that people could trust on the inte, one of the best ways was to use his real name. This was even more so if that person was not afraid ofwsuits.


    Harold was really impressed with the strategy Lilia used this time. The woman used Shirley''s hater to magnify the news. Even Harold had never heard of Shirley having an abortion. Before Shirley went to several countries to develop her career, most artists in Indonesia knew her well. But none of them thought that Shirley had ever done that.


    Therefore, the emergence of this news also added to the obstacles to Shirley''s career. Harold often heard how artists tricked each other topete for resources. Shirley was also one of them.


    It''s just that, Harold didn''t expect that Shirley''s haters were so brave now! If he could meet that brave person, he would definitely shake their hand and congratte them!


    *****


    The news about Shirley spread like wildfire overnight and sparked a lot of discussion amongizens.


    What was the most interesting thing in the world? The answer was an unsolved mystery.


    Shirley''s abortion scandal was quicklypiled by mass media ounts into bombastic news. There were several hidden things that were implicitly presented in the news. They mentioned how Shirley had set up a trap for her rivals, or how she shed with XX. They even discussed how Shirley was involved in the crime.


    In short,izens were adding to the chaos by making up new rumors online. It seemed that was what directly caused Shirley''s absence from filming the next day.


    At six in the morning, Shirley, her manager Melly, and her assistant Lisa gathered in the actress''s room. There were deep wrinkles on Shirley and Melly''s foreheads, making the atmosphere very gloomy.


    This was the first time Melly handled such a troublesome actress as Shirley. She had only gone for three days, but Shirley was hit by a scandal again. With no other choice, Melly hurried back to Magetan overnight. As a result, she was now very upset about not getting enough sleep.


    "Shirley, who have you been provokingtely? Even if your group of haters is well organized, they wouldn''t dare to disclose their real name like this."


    Melly grumbled while ring at Shirley. Her finger tapped the arm of the sofa at a fast rhythm, showing her irritation.


    "Did you know that this incident will affect all your ns and future? If the truth is revealed, don''t even hope you can still have a career in the entertainment world!"


    The spread of her scandals surely provoked reactions from other artists. They would iste her and resent her for letting someone reveal her worst secret.


    This was a hidden culture in the entertainment world. Everyone might know about your secret, but no one wanted to reveal it. They didn''t want their weaknesses to be exposed by their rivals.


    If the investigation into this matter continued, how many celebrities and relevant authorities would be involved? Nobody could predict the impact of this incident.


    Shirley felt so badly abused andpletely attacked, even though she didn''t even do anything!


    Seeing Melly''s anger, Shirley raised the cup in her hand and smashed it to the ground. "How am I supposed to know who I''ve provoked?! This person is blinded by their hate towards me, shame on them! I will definitely sue whoever caused this!"


    "You want to sue them?" Melly sneered, "I know you''re stupid, but use your brain a little. This person deliberately broke the news under their real name. Do you know what that means? They are not afraid that you will sue them! Instead, they''re afraid that you won''t sue them!"


    Shirley couldn''t argue with Melly''s words. The actress gritted her teeth and red at the cup shards that were spread across her feet.


    Lisa, Shirley''s assistant, stood beside her and didn''t dare to say anything. Her intertwined fingers continued to rub the back of her hand. She lowered her head deeply, but was actually trying to hide the corner of her mouth that was raised. She felt very happy about this unexpected situation.


    Finally, Shirley got what she deserved! She needed to know what it felt like to be abused without being able to fight back! This situation would be even better if Shirley lost her job or even had to quit the entertainment world!


    Lisa continued to fantasize about the bad things that could happen to Shirley while the actress racked her brains in panic. The gloomy atmosphere in the room continued for a long time.


    Meanwhile, the film crew began to specte whether the crew had offended someone influential. Their suspicion was caused because many actors in the crew of "The Chosen Kingdom" had been exposed to scandals. In addition, the disclosure of their scandal urred in a short period of time. Everyone was worried that they might be the next victim.


    Even Mr. Louis had been looking sullentely. His mood got worse as many scandals unfolded. He felt that when he chose the cast for this drama, he might have lost his ability to judge a person''s character.


    But on the other hand, these scandals could be said to make the public even more fascinated by the film.. Louis could only console himself by believing that there were good and bad things about this incident.

 Chapter 298 - Final Dinner

    Three dayster, the filming at Magetan ended.


    In thest few days, Lilia''s life had been veryfortable and peaceful. Apart from filming, Harold followed Lilia wherever she went. The man kept nagging in her ear like a mother lecturing her child.


    In addition, negative gossip about Lilia had been buried by various scandals from other crew mates. The woman was satisfied with the results of her request to Jean and Harold. She only asked them to distribute it on a small scale only.


    This was becauseizens would make their work easier by spreading it all over the inte. The aftermath of all the scandals had rocked cyberspace. There was even one agency that was forced to publish two rifying announcements in one day.


    Some crew members even made bold guesses that the artists had conspired tomit a crime. This was because they discovered that all the artists exposed to this scandal had personally abused someone before.


    Well, the name was surely extraordinary news!


    On the day that filming ended in Magetan, the entire crew had a closing dinner. There was still one more shooting location they needed to visit in Bekasi. Only then would Lilia''s role bepletely finished.


    The banquet was held in the great hall of their hotel. On top of the nearly thousand square meter hall, crystal chandeliers decorated the ceiling. The thick carpet embroidered with the star pattern in the sky made the artists feel as if they were walking on the clouds.


    During this period, the shooting schedule was very tight and made everyone exhausted. As if all the hustle and bustle weren''t enough, they still had to deal with a kidnapped investor case and an actress''s cell phone theft.


    Everyone''s moods were at their lowest. That''s why Louis took the initiative to hold a festive dinner as well. He wanted to relieve everyone''s stress and make them have fun tonight.


    Lilia heard that there were many things that had to be prepared in Bekasi before the next shoot. That''s why the actors and crew would leave tomorrow afternoon for their shooting location in Bekasi.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Lilia and Harold walked into the majestic hall. The two of them only wore casual clothes. Their appearance was not that different from everyone in the hall. Louis had indeed announced that they did not need to wear formal attire tonight.


    As soon as they entered the hall, Lilia''s gaze fell directly to the dining table. The food that filled the table looked very delicious and gave off a tantalizing aroma. Lilia had already started nning what dishes she would try.


    Harold took two sses of champagne and handed one to Lilia. They were only about to toast when someone''s voice came from behind them.


    "Brother Harold!" someone called Harold''s name.


    When the two of them turned around, they saw Shirley''s manager, Melly, walking closer with a big smile on her face. Shirley was seen walking next to her with a deep frown on her cold face.


    Lilia''s gaze swept across the two of them in an instant, then she immediately lost interest. Shirley must havee here to pester her again. Lilia turned around and nned to go to the dining table, but Shirley was faster than her.


    "Lilia, wait a minute!" she said in a loud voice. The actress''s volume caught the attention of everyone near them and forced Lilia to stop.


    Fortunately, Harold immediately took action to deal with this situation. He took a step forward, blocking Shirley''s unfriendly gaze towards Lilia. "Miss Melly, looks like you need to re-discipline your artist. I think she has left her manners in Berlin!" Harold quipped.


    Normally, no one would ever dare to talk to Melly, the manager of a film that way. But Harold was no ordinary manager. He was the number one manager at Aphrodite Agency which had raised a model to be a world-ss supermodel. In addition, almost every artist he worked with managed to be famous. Harold''s words had their own weight.


    Hearing the sarcasm, Melly immediately grabbed Shirley''s wrist. She shot the actress a warning look before turning her head back to Harold.


    Melly put on a sweet smile while apologizing, "Brother Harold, I''m sorry for Shirley''s rudeness."


    However, the woman immediately changed the subject, as if she didn''t really care about her apology.


    "Brother Harold, do you have free time? Shall we drink something while chatting?" Melly offered.


    *****


    Ten minutester, in the hotel lobby outside the hall, Harold and Melly sat opposite each other with a small table between them. On the table were a pair of teacups, but the two of them did not touch their cups at all.


    Meanwhile, Lilia and Shirley were standing near the entrance to the hall. The two of them stood on either side of the door, as if trying to be as far away from each other as possible. Shirley''s gaze was fixed on the figure of her manager, but Lilia waspletely uninterested in their conversation.


    The model was holding a te of fruit that her assistant brought her. She bit down on a piece of green melon and slowly chewed it. Lilia repeatedly nced at the dining table, trying to decide what food she would try next.


    Shirley watched Lilia''s calm and indifferent attitude angrily. She gritted her teeth and asked, "You exposed the news to the media, right?"


    Recently, Shirley had never had any contact with other artists due to her busy filming. It was clear that she couldn''t offend anyone... other than Lilia. She felt sure that this incident was Lilia''s revenge to her.


    Lilia leaned against the hall''s door and cast a bored gaze at Shirley. Tonight, she was wearing a sheer, bright honey-colored dress that reached her knees. The wind that sometimes blew past blew her skirt, giving off a ripple effect like the surface of water.


    She bit down on a piece of dragon fruit while keeping an eye on Shirley. Her pair of eyes that were as ck as obsidian rock glistened as they hit the crystal light. Lilia raised her eyebrows with a rxed expression.


    "What news do you mean?" she asked, tilting her head. Her face showed confusion that looked genuine.


    Shirley almost vomitted blood at Lilia''s acting dumb. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she tried to control her anger. The actress gritted her teeth and walked over to Lilia.


    She lowered her voice and hissed a warning in Lilia''s ear. "Don''t think I''ll be fooled by your cheap acting! You think I''ll just believe it if you don''t admit it?!"


    But instead of being intimidated, the corner of Lilia''s mouth actually lifted into a faint smile. She enjoyed Shirley''s chaotic and out of control performance. Luckily, Shirley didn''t notice the smile. If she knew that Lilia was smiling, the actress would not hesitate to use physical violence against her.


    Shirley continued to speak with her poisonous mouth, "Lilia, your heart ispletely ck! What do these artists ever do to you?! They are all also struggling in the entertainment world! Wouldn''t it be better if you left them some leeway?! But you just pushed them to their bottom!"


    After grumbling at length, Shirley was silent for a moment and waited for Lilia''s reaction. However, the actress only said ''oh'' before busy licking the remains of the dragon fruit in her fork.. She didn''t seem at all bothered by Shirley''s usation that her heart had turnedpletely ck and had no mercy left.

 Chapter 299 - I Already Knew

    Only after Lilia confirmed that her fork was clean then she answered lightly, "Are you done? Then, I will return the words to you myself."


    "You are��!"


    Shirley clenched her hands tightly. If she didn''t do this, she wouldn''t be able to control herself. Shirley was already itching to step forward and p Lilia''s cheek which looked pale like a puff of smoke.


    "You''re telling me to restrain myself?" Lilia looked at Shirley condescendingly. She put the fruit te on the side of the recycling bin. "When you spread gossip about me to the crew, why didn''t you think about holding back? There are plenty of opportunities to do that, don''t you think?" Lilia replied coldly.


    Shirley was stunned to hear that. Her face turned bright red and she repeatedly opened and closed her mouth. But not a word was spoken.


    Seeing that Shirley was clearly angry but didn''t know how to fight back, contentment filled Lilia''s heart. She sighed and said, "Forget it. What do I expect from you? You''ve been causing trouble for me since the first day I joined the shoot."


    Shirley''s shoulders jumped when Lilia brought that up. But before she could defend herself, the model continued her words.


    "Then now youe and warn me to have mercy on them. You also told me to hold back and be a good person! What did you drinktely that you got this delusional? "Lilia replied sarcastically.


    "I-I didn''t cause trouble for you!" Shirley hurriedly denied it.


    Lilia stared at her for two seconds, then let out a helpless sigh. She shook her head and said, "It''s useless talking to you. You know your own deeds better than I do. Instead of spending your time tarnishing my reputation, you better think about your acting skills and control your personality!"


    "What did you say?!" Shirley narrowed her eyes with a dangerous expression.


    "One more thing." Lilia shot her knife-sharp gaze. "No matter what you do, you can''t change the fact that he and I are married. No matter how green someone''s yard is, it''s still their yard. You''re just wasting your energy."


    Shirley didn''t expect that Lilia would immediately guess the thoughts she had buried deep in her heart. Her breath was caught in her throat and it took her great effort to maintain her stiff expression. Shirley looked away and snorted, "I don''t know what nonsense you''re talking about!"


    Lilia sneered and said straight to the point. "Oh really? There''s no point pretending in front of me. You have maintained a cooperative rtionship with the Widjaya Family for such a long time. But you can''t deepen your rtionship with Jean. Now that we are both married, what do you still hope for?"


    Shirley''s eyes widened when she heard all that.


    Lilia continued, "Do you really think that if you attack me, you can make me retreat? Shirley, let me tell you something. I''ve always faced you head on. But it was you who chose to y sneaky behind my back!"


    The model shrugged her shoulders and let out a dramatic sigh.


    "You are really naive. I don''t know where that confidence in you came from. Do you think that my husband will look at a woman like you? It is important for someone to have high self-confidence, but in your case, you are too confident."


    Shirley was so shocked that almost all of the actress'' thoughts were written on her face. This made her feel even more helpless and mncholy. Jean was the ideal and unforgettable man for Shirley. No one could match that man''s qualities.


    The actress stood there dumbfounded with a confused look in her eyes. She couldn''t understand why she had been so blind all this time. Shirley thought that she had been hiding her feelings well. But it turned out that the parties involved in this matter had known everything from the start.


    "When��" Shirley''s voice trembled as she tried to speak. The woman swallowed hard before opening her mouth again. "When did you find out about this?"


    "Since I first saw you." Lilia answered straightforwardly.


    Despite the inexplicable hostility between the two women, Shirley couldn''t hide the movements of the woman who seemed blinded by jealousy. Lilia wasn''t the type to get into trouble with other people, but Shirley had tried to take her down many times. No wonder Lilia lost her temper.


    Rather than stabbing each other in the back, Lilia would rather have a fair and open duel. This world would be much more peaceful if everyone else did! Too bad, Shirley clearly didn''t like it this way.


    After Lilia read her thoughts, anger and arrogance suddenly colored Shirley''s face. The actress straightened her body with a sneer. "So you knew everything from the start."


    "I don''t care what you think of me." Lilia shrugged. "You and I both know that our personalities don''t match. But do you really think you can win by using dirty tricks behind my back?"


    Lilia nced at the actress to see her reaction. Shirley''s face looked a little pale under the crystal light. It seemed that the news circting on the Inte for the past few days had exhausted her.


    Shirley then met Lilia''s eyes. The actress could see the ridicule in her eyes, as if Lilia wasughing at her weakness. Yes, she couldn''t win using dirty tricks behind her back! The news on the Inte had exined everything.


    Shirley red at Lilia, then she finally turned around. Before leaving, she added, "I won''t admit defeat."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and smiled casually, "It''s your choice."


    Did it matter if Shirley admitted her defeat or not? In this love game, the actress didn''t have a single person on her side, so why did she insist on not admitting defeat? Lilia couldn''t understand Shirley''s mindset.


    From tonight onwards, Shirley ended up being quiet. Even if she met Lilia face to face on the set, she would just turn her head away. Shirley stubbornly refused to meet Lilia''s eyes. But for that model, it''s a nice change.


    That night, Lilia was only in the hall for less than half an hour before returning to the room early. In less than twenty minutes, Harold caught up with her too.


    When Lilia opened her bedroom door, she saw Harold massaging his forehead as if he was having a headache. She let the man in without a word.


    Harold took the cup of water on the table, and gulped it down. "Do you know what Melly said to me?" he suddenly asked.


    Lilia looked up from her cell phone''s screen and nced at the man. She shook her head firmly. "I don''t want to know."


    Harold choked and coughed violently upon hearing that answer. However, Harold ignored Lilia''s coldness and continued, "She said that after Shirley is done with shooting this film, her agency ns to send the actress overseas for one year of study."


    Lilia stopped her finger from scrolling through her screen for a moment. "Oh," her answer was short.


    Harold felt a little anxious. He walked over to Lilia who was sitting on the sofa and continued talking. "Melly said she knew what Shirley had done to you. She wants to apologize to you. However, she also said that thest time Shirley''s cellphone was touched by someone else was while filming in Jakarta."


    He was waiting for Lilia''s reaction, but the woman didn''t even bother to take another nce at him. Harold sighed before continuing, "Even though she didn''t go into detail, I think she suspects that one of us took Shirley''s cell phone secretly.. I heard that at that time, the surveince cameras around the shooting location happened to be damaged."

 Chapter 300 - Journey To Bekasi

    Even though Lilia heard what Harold said, the woman didn''t stop typing something into her cell phone. She muttered indifferently, "Hmm�� and then?"


    Harold shot her a look of disbelief. "She clearly used you of hijacking Shirley''s cellphone! You�� did you really do it?" his voice turned low as he saw Lilia seem uninterested in this topic of conversation.


    "What are you talking about?" Lilia sighed in annoyance. "You don''t have to pay attention to such nonsense. If the manager really believes it was me who hacked Shirley''s phone, have her call the police."


    Harold stared at her speechless for a moment. Then his gaze fell on Lilia''s hand that was endlessly typing. "What are you doing?" He asked curiously.


    Finally, Lilia raised her face and smiled softly at Harold. Yet her words stabbed like a knife. "Would you like to know the contents of the message I sent to Jean? I didn''t know you were that interested in other people''s private affairs, Harold."


    Hearing that, Harold got up from the sofa and immediately left the ce. He mmed the door behind him. He knew he shouldn''t be asking that question!


    *****


    The next morning, the actors and film crew left for Bekasi. They left early in the morning because the train journey took nearly ten hours. When they arrived at their set, it was already dusk.


    This time, Lilia was apanied by Harold and two of his assistants, while Clifford went there ahead of time to arrange her own amodation.


    This small town in Bekasi had a beautiful view,plete with argeke and small rivers that flowed all over the city. The atmosphere of the city was fresh and elegant as soon as they got off the train. Wooden bridges with the sound of flowing water apanied the crew''s journey to the hotel.


    After getting the key, Lilia immediately headed to her room. SHe just put her suitcase in the corner of the room before throwing herself onto the bed. Her body felt sore from the long journey. But the sound of water flowing from outside the window caught Lilia''s attention.


    The woman sat up and went to the window. She opened the window and was immediately greeted with a gentle breeze. The serene city view with the many wooden boats floating on theke captivated her. She stretched and decided to take a walk around the hotel.


    In early November, the temperature slightly started to cool down. Lilia put on a thick jacket before leaving the hotel. Dina and Rini had offered to apany her, but Lilia refused. She wanted to have some alone time before starting tomorrow''s shoot.


    The two assistants could only exchange helpless nces and yielded to Lilia''s wish. They didn''t insist because Clifford would follow Lilia at a distance anyway.


    The woman took a deep breath and enjoyed the fresh breeze. He felt suffocated after being trapped in the train for ten hours. Lilia let her mind wander while walking aimlessly.


    The shooting would start tomorrow, but this also meant that it would end soon. Louis predicted that they would finish filming in a week if all went well.


    Lilia sighed and suppressed her longing. She hadn''t seen Jean for several days. The feeling of wanting to go home became stronger with time. Maybe this was an emotion that every woman got when they were so immersed in love.


    They didn''t shoot on holiday, so there were only a few tourists and not many pedestrians. A few sellers were seen shouting to attract buyers in front of their booth. Wearing a dark green jacket, thin ck jeans, and white T-shirt, Lilia seemed to blend in with the other pedestrians. Her ponytail hair swung gently as she walked along the stone bridge.


    The beautiful scenery in this small town seemed to emerge from a masterpiece painting, but Lilia always felt that something was missing. She walked over to the head of the bridge and thought about it for a moment. Then Lilia took out her cellphone to take a picture of the river flowing under her feet.


    She suddenly had a feeling that Jean was nearby at this time. Lilia immediately turned and looked around. There was someone fishing near the river, while another person was seen washing clothes on the other side of the bridge. However, there was no sign of Jean.


    Lilia paused for a moment before deciding that she must be imagining it. She opened the Other application and sent the photo to Jean. She didn''t include any words, but Lilia was sure that the man could understand her thoughts.


    The setting sun now colored the western sky with blood. Lilia stood on the bridge and enjoyed the beautiful view. Three secondster, her phone vibrated when a new message arrived in the Other app.


    She opened a message from Jean and found a photo. The photo showed the front of a coffee shop named Lia. That very strange name immediately caught Lilia''s attention. Only then did she realize that the background of this tavern was very simr to the small town she was in today.


    Jean also didn''t say a word in the Other app, but the man used this photo to disturb her peaceful mind. After considering it for a few seconds, Lilia finally sent a sentence to the man.


    [Lilia]: "Have you ever been to this coffee shop?"


    [Jean]: "The coffee there is really good. You need to try it."


    As Lilia read the man''s answer, she raised her eyebrows with an astonished expression. Why would Jean visit a small town like this? Just to try coffee at the shop?


    Lilia decided to try to find the tavern. She didn''t know the direction here, so she opened the navigation on her cell phone, and followed the directions to the coffee shop.


    Lia''s cafe was built on the riverbank west of the small town, next to a row of wooden fences. There were some handcrafted wooden tables and chairs that looked old.


    There, she saw an arched bridge that led directly to the front of the cafe. Lilia was standing across the bridge looking at the cafe. Under a wooden que, there was a pair of wind chimes hanging. Every time the wind blew, everyone could hear the crisp and sweet jingle.


    There were no diners sitting at the outdoor tables at this time, as the temperature by the river was quite cold. However, Lilia could see several visitors inside the cafe. She stepped over the archway and went inside.


    The interior of the cafe was not thatrge and only consisted of two floors. The style of the building made of wood was very simple and full of ancient charm. On the walls lined with irregr bricks, there were also many sticky notes used to calm the moods of the guests.


    The staff who greeted Lilia at the front of the reservation desk were very enthusiastic. After specifically rmending the new caramel mhiato to her, the staff invited her to sit on a wooden chair near the window.


    While the waitress was making coffee, Lilia got up and walked in front of the brick wall. She spent time looking at the various inscriptions on sticky notes.


    "I hope the guy I like can like me back."


    "Tommy has always loved Lisa."


    "Lisa has always loved Tommy!"


    "I want to be epted into the ideal university, may God bless me."


    Then Lilia''s gaze fell on a heart-shaped sticky note taped to the center of the wall. Her eyes widened as she read the message.


    "Mrs. Widjaya, do you miss me?"

 Chapter 301 - Lia’s Coffee Shop

    Lilia rubbed her eyes and read the writing over and over. The word ''Mrs Widjaya'' written in the message made her heart pound. A mixture of panic, shock, and other indescribable feelings roiled in her heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Lilia took a picture of the message and sent it to Jean via the Other app. She realized that she was so full of enthusiasm, but she couldn''t stop thinking that the man was here too.


    [Lilia]: "Jean, did you write this?"


    She was still standing by the wall and waiting, but the man did not respond to her message. Lilia sighed irritably before closing her phone. She nced at the other sticky notes, but she had lost interest in reading the rest of the messages.


    When the waitress arrived with coffee, Lilia returned to her table in front of the window. As she looked around, she realized that she was the only visitor left on the first floor. Lilia didn''t know when the other visitors left this cafe.


    However, she could hear talking voices from the second floor. There seemed to be several visitors having a meeting there. Sometimes, Lilia could hear warm chatting.


    As time went on, the sky outside the window seemed to dissolve. Lilia looked at the small town with a pensive expression. No matter how long she waited, the cellphone in her hand was always silent. She guessed that Jean might be busy with various meetings and piles of documents.


    Li finished the rest of the coffee in her cup, then checked her watch. She nned to pay for the coffee and return to the hotel immediately. Just as Lilia got up from her chair, there was the sound of footsteps descending the wooden stairs.


    Someone said, "President Jean, we''ll determine the n first, then I''ll get someone to make a new copy. I''ll send it to you afterwards,"


    "Yes, I will leave this matter to you," The low, maic voice made Lilia''s body freeze.


    She slowly turned her head back to see the people descending from the upper floor. A total of five men appeared from the stairs. The three men who got off first were both wearing leather suits and shoes. The three of them carriedputer bags in hand while smiling at each other. Even as they descended the stairs, they continued to turn around to talk to the man behind them.


    The men walked down to the first floor. One of the three men turned around and shook hands with the man behind him. The leader of the three then said, "Then we''ll be back first. Thank you for your support, President Jean and Mr. Kenny,"


    Lilia hadn''t seen Kenny in a long time, and now the man was standing behind Jean. However, Lilia couldn''t move from where she was standing. Even after the three men had left the cafe, Lilia was still trying to process the scene before her. She could only stare nkly at the mature and handsome man standing in front of her.


    He was wearing a dark suit that looked fabulous and an ink-colored shirt that matched his temperament. The top few buttons on his shirt were deliberately opened, giving him a rxed impression.


    For a moment, no one spoke in the cafe. The silence that enveloped them was broken by the voices of the three men from outside the cafe''s door.


    "President Jean is truly someone who thinks out of the box. Who would have thought that he would ask us to meet in a small town in Bekasi to discuss the development n for Arum Vige? I''m sure there is something we can learn in this small town!"


    Upon hearing that, Kenny coughed awkwardly. He wanted to hurry out and exin to the three men that they were so wrong! Jean arranged a meeting in this town just so he could meet his wife soon! The man spoiled his wife too much!


    Of course, he didn''t dare say that tantly in front of Jean. Kenny greeted Lilia with a brief nod before hurriedly picking up his bag and leaving the cafe. He pushed open the cafe door, causing the sign that read ''Close'' to swing gently. Just at that moment, a strong wind blew past and blew the wind chimes outside the door.


    The jingling sound of wind chimes startled Lilia and brought her back to the real world. She blinked as she slowly approached Jean. She suddenly thought about what Jean had told her before.


    "There must be a way for you to keep a career while building a family together,"


    When Jean said that, did that guy mean to move his work near to wherever Lilia was?


    When Jean knew that Lilia wasing to Bekasi, he deliberately brought his business partner to discuss work here. The man did not dy his work, but he still used his method to narrow the distance between each other.


    Lilia''s eyes glowed with a faint light, as if the Milky Way had fallen into the sky. She stopped in front of the man and smiled broadly.


    Lilia whispered, "I miss you so much," answering the question on the sticky notes Jean had left.


    Maybe others would call them too much or blinded by their feelings. However, when it came to love, being apart from the loved one even for just a second felt like three summers.


    The smile on the man''s lips gradually deepened. There were stars floating in his dark eyes. He raised his wide palms and touched his wife''s face. "I''ve made you wait for a long time," Jean muttered.


    Lilia tilted her head. What did Jean mean by making her wait? Was it because the man took so long to have a meeting on the second floor before going downstairs? Or was it because he didn''t reply to Lilia''s message? Maybe both!


    Lilia couldn''t stop herself and stepped forward, wanting to throw herself into the man''s embrace. But there were two cafe staff at the reservation table behind Jean who covered their mouths and studied her with shining eyes. Their presence made Lilia somewhat hesitant.


    Jean followed Lilia''s gaze and frowned. One of the staff immediately understood the meaning of Jean''s view.


    The staff smiled and said, "President, the loading and unloading trucks havee here. Excuse me, I''ll go to the backyard first,"


    After telling him that, the two of them hurried away.


    Once they were left alone, the man didn''t give Lilia a chance to hesitate anymore. Jean stretched out his hand and pulled the woman into his arms. He rubbed Lilia''s back gently, as if to calm her down.


    Jean sighed before whispering, "I''ve been very busytely, but today is thest. I''ve left the rest to Kenny. That way, I can be with you until the end of your shoot,"


    When she heard that, Lilia''s body froze in Jean''s embrace. She could only nod without saying a word.


    After a while, Lilia recovered from her shock and changed the subject. She looked around the cafe asking, "Is this your coffee shop?"


    Lia Coffee Shop. It was not difficult to guess where the name of the shop came from. Only Jean would use that nickname. Lilia also vaguely remembered that there was also a Lia Coffee Shop downstairs at the Genesis Company office.


    The man''srge palm gently stroked Lilia''s hair. "Lia Coffee Shop is one of the businesses owned by the Widjaya Family.. There are a total of 77 cafes throughout Indonesia," Jean''s voice was tinged with pride.

 Chapter 302 - I’ll Come With You

    That night, after Harold learned that Jean had arrived in the small town, Lilia''s manager immediately left from there. Harold left in such a hurry, as if he had been driven out of the small town.


    On his way to the train station, Harold sighed a lot. He did not understand the mindset of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family who became Lilia''s husband. Jean didn''t seem like a romantic person at all. Even in the eyes of others, that man was so arrogant that he could be said to be apathetic.


    But when it came to Lilia, that man''s attitude changed one hundred and eighty degrees. Jean followed Lilia wherever she went, almost like a duckling afraid of losing her mother. He was so gentle and loving when he was with her, kind of making Harold shudder when he remembered.


    Harold was starting to wonder if he was in Jean''s position, could he go that far for Lilia? After that man thought about it very seriously, he felt that he wouldn''t be able to do that.


    As a boy, he used to bury all his affections in his heart. Because in this world, everyone was working hard to show pride and excellence in front of others. No one wanted to appear weak in front of other people, never mind their loved ones.


    But Jean didn''t care about all of that and openly showed his feelings for Lilia. That was precisely what made other people really feel how important Lilia was to Jean.


    Despite being madly in love, the man never put off or ck off his job. Harold still remembered the contents of the Widjaya Family''s third quarter financial report, which was released recently. Its sales contracts increased by nearly 10 billionpared to the previous quarter.


    Lilia must be proud of such a perfect husband!


    *****


    At seven in the evening, inside Lia Coffee Shop, Lilia and Jean were sitting by the window on the second floor. They were served steaks and sds. The man deliberately chose the same food as his wife, and the two of them ate in silence. The atmosphere between them felt very warm.


    In the middle of their dinner, Jean suddenly reached out and grabbed Lilia''s chin.


    "Um�� Jean? What''s��?" Lilia started asking with a confused expression.


    "There''s sauce stuck to the corner of your mouth," Jean said calmly. "Let me clean it,"


    "Oh okay," Lilia''s gaze fell on the napkin that was neatly folded beside Jean''s hand. She thought that the man would use a napkin to clean her mouth, but Lilia was wrong.


    Before Lilia could react, Jean leaned over and licked the remaining sauce littering the corner of her mouth. Then the man continued to crush Lilia''s soft lips. She could taste the bitter-sweet taste of the wine Jean drank.


    Trang!


    Lilia''s spoon slipped out of her grip and hit the ceramic te with a loud sound. She jumped to her senses, then hurriedly pushed Jean away. The woman''s face looked as red as the tomatoes in the sd.


    "W-What the... why are you... we''re having dinner, you know?!" Lilia stuttered in panic. She red at Jean, but her teary eyes and blushing cheeks made Lilia look even more adorable.


    Jean moved away from Lilia with a disappointed expression. "I know," he calmly answered. "But if I don''t do this, I won''t be able to feel full, no matter how much I eat,"


    "You really...!" Lilia hissed as she nced at the stairs in panic.


    She was worried that theirmotion would make the cafe staffe up to check on what happened. But actually, she didn''t need to worry. The staff knew they had to give them some alone time. No one wanted to face Jean''s tantrum when his time with Lilia was interrupted.


    Jean continued his dinner calmly, as if nothing had happened. "Do you remember Aunt Jenny?"


    Lilia red at Jean onest time, then she finally let out a sigh. "I still remember. She''s Brother Chris'' aunt, right? What''s wrong with Aunt Jenny?" Lilia asked while continuing to eat as well.


    Jean turned her gaze out of the window. The man was trying to find the right words so that Lilia wouldn''t be too surprised. After a while, Jean returned his gaze to Lilia.


    "Shees from the Irwan Family and has been investigating you recently." Jean conveyed it as concisely as possible.


    In an instant, Lilia''s spoon stopped in midair. "She''s from the Irwan Family?" Lilia repeated in disbelief.


    What a shock! Since Jenny was investigating at the moment, did that mean that woman also suspect something?


    Jean nodded slightly before taking a sip of his wine. "She is Richard Irwan''s oldest sister, making her Mellisa and Le''s aunt," he exined.


    Lilia didn''t say anything, but she kept reminiscing about every incident at the Widjaya Family house when she was with Jenny.


    No wonder Jenny purposely kept Irene away and kept asking about the Pangestu Family situation indirectly. That woman had been suspecting something ever since her first meeting with Lilia.


    After pondering for a few seconds, Lilia put down her spoon and fork. She looked at the handsome face in front of her and asked half jokingly, "Jean, did youe all the way here just to tell me that Aunt Jenny was investigating me?"


    Lilia wanted to get a little revenge for that guy''s prank just now. But Jean''s answer actually made Lilia''s face even redder.


    "Not really!" Jean replied without thinking. The man''s gaze was so hot and fiery that it could even melt snow. "You are the most important to me,"


    "��I lose." Lilia lowered her head and muttered to herself. "You really..."


    "Hmm? Lilia? What''s wrong?" Jean asked in a worried tone.


    Lilia looked back andughed lightly. "Nothing,"


    The woman rested her elbows on the table and supported her chin with her hands. Then Lilia tilted her head while looking closely at Jean. Her eyes that were as ck as night expressed her emotions earnestly.


    "If one day I withdraw from the entertainment world, then I will follow you around the world. Wherever you go, I will stick to your side like a permanent bandage," Lilia said with a big smile.


    If Harold were here, he would have pounded the table and shouted angrily, "Is it appropriate for you, a supermodel, to say this?!"


    But this was Lilia''s real thoughts. At least this time, the feeling that she didn''t want to be separated from Jean was getting stronger and stronger.


    When Jean heard her words, the corner of the man''s mouth lifted into a smile that was no less wide. He reached across the table and stroked Lilia''s silky hair.


    "Don''t call yourself a bandage," Jean said sternly. "You''ll always be here,"


    One of Jean''s hands was pointing at his left chest. Lilia''s eyes widened as she realized the man''s intentions. This might just be her feeling, but she felt as if she could hear Jean''s steady, strong heartbeat.


    "You are no longer a part that can be separated from me. You are my life. I can''t possibly let my heart be separated from me, can I?"


    Lilia gradually blushed, so she shifted her gaze and looked out the window.. But she could still see the man''s loving gaze from his clear reflection on the window.

 Chapter 303 - Two Short Words

    When Lilia and the man left the Lia Coffee Shop, it was almost eight o''clock in the evening.


    The small town was immersed in a dim, damp atmosphere. There were several streetmps by the river that flowed under the bridge, reflecting the golden light above the water''s surface.


    Lilia took her hand and walked down the rocky path. Her surroundings were very quiet, only the sound of footsteps in a regr rhythm could be heard. All the shops had closed their gates and the alleys were hidden behind the darkness of the night. The street lights could only illuminate some part of the alleys.


    Jean walked slowly while ncing down one of the alleyways where the end could not be seen. He pulled Lilia into his arms and rubbed her shoulders. "Are you cold?" Jean asked, worried.


    Lilia looked up and met the man''s dark blue eyes. She leaned close to Jean''s side and smiled lightly. "I''m not cold," she calmly answered.


    I will not be cold as long as you are by my side.


    Jean felt as if he could hear the unspoken words. He looked at Lilia''s delicate face, with a faint glow floating under her eyes. Jean sighed and hugged Lilia even tighter in the next second.


    The two figures embraced each other in the middle of the gloomy and lonely road, lit by the dim street light. The romantic atmosphere looked like something that had emerged from a painting.


    Suddenly, the moment of silence was broken by the sound of noisy footsteps in front of the alley, apanied by a low male voice.


    Jean immediately let go of Lilia and stepped in front of the woman. Those dark blue eyes surveyed his surroundings with a wary gaze. Every muscle in his body tensed, ready to react to whatever might happen.


    "Young Master Jean!"


    At this time, Clifford and the other bodyguards appeared from within one of the small alleys. They approached Jean while dragging someone. The bodyguards had followed Jean and Lilia from a distance when they discovered something wrong.


    "What''s wrong?" The man''s voice was extremely low and his eyes were sharp as des. He put his arm around Lilia''s shoulder in a protective manner.


    Clifford held a single lens camera in one hand and dragged a man by the other. The man he dragged had a swollen eye, but it did not erase the sly glint in his eyes.


    Clifford stopped a few feet from Jean and replied politely, "We found this man taking a photo of yourdy,"


    In an instant, Jean''s gaze became dangerous and terrifying. Even Clifford subconsciously took a step back from the man''s killing aura. But Clifford immediately pulled himself together and gripped the man even stronger.


    The man struggled, but Clifford''s grip felt as strong as iron. Finally, he could only smile awkwardly and said, "I just thought this beautifuldy was an artist, so I took her photo. I didn''t mean to offend anyone,"


    This exnation sounded very reasonable and nothing suspicious.


    But after hearing that, Jean''s stern expression didn''t fade at all. Clifford shook his head at his boss while still holding the man. This was not just a case of ordinary stealth shooting!


    Jean never let Lilia off his side. His dark blue eyes looked like an ocean churning out by a storm. "Check him closely," Jean''s orders were cold.


    "Ready,"


    In the blink of an eye, Clifford and his fellow bodyguards dragged the short man to the side of the road.


    In a small town like this, there were only a handful of pedestrians that could be seen once the sun had set. The man looked shameless, but there was something fishy about him. His expression was too sly for a regr paparazzi.


    Clifford was a well-trained head of bodyguard. If the man was just an ordinary person, Clifford wouldn''t need to make a fuss when he caught him. The fact that the head guard chose to report it directly to Jean proved that this situation was not that simple.


    After Clifford and the bodyguards vanished from sight, Lilia looked up from Jean''s embrace. She turned back to the suspicious man being taken away. Unconsciously, Lilia squeezed the hem of Jean''s shirt with her fingers.


    "Is that guy really a paparazzi?" Lilia asked doubtfully.


    She probably didn''t know how Clifford normally did his job. But Lilia could feel that something was wrong with that man. Her instincts told her that she should stay away from him.


    "Yes," Jean answered tly, one of his arms continued to hug Lilia. "Don''t worry, Clifford will handle it," The man was trying to sound rxed so that Lilia wouldn''t worry.


    Lilia''s lips parted slightly, but she didn''t say anything. Could there be a paparazzi in a small town far from the center of civilization like this? Lilia doubted that.


    After they returned to the hotel, Lilia immediately disappeared into the bathroom. Meanwhile, Jean sat at the coffee table with his legs folded. He fiddled with the cell phone in his hand and his eyes stared nkly out the window.


    Not long after, Clifford''s message reached his cell phone. There were only two short words in the message, but they were enough to make Jean smile coldly.


    *****


    Twenty minutes after Lilia finished showering and shampooing, she came out of the bathroom. Her body was wrapped in a snow-white nightgown made of silk. Her silky hair was wrapped in a bath towel. Her face was rosy and soft.


    When Lilia stepped out of the bathroom, she saw that the man was smoking. The light in the room was not very bright, creating a dim and mysterious atmosphere.


    Lilia walked towards Jean, then she touched her shoulder with her fingertips. "Jean, I''m done. Would you like to take a shower?"


    "I''ll do thatter. What time are you going to start shooting tomorrow morning?" asked the man, putting his cigarette butt in the ashtray.


    Without warning, Jean grabbed his wife''s wrist so that the woman fell to hisp. His thumb stroked Lilia''s rosy skin gently. He smiled faintly as he felt her body tremble at his touch.


    The bath towel over Lilia''s head began to tilt slightly. She hurriedly raised her hand to fix it. She then replied, "At seven o''clock, at a homestay inn not far from here," Lilia didn''t question why Jean wanted to know about that.


    Jean nodded and saw that Lilia was still struggling to fix the bath towel on top of her head. He sighed and said, "Dry your hair and get some early rest,"


    "How about you?" Lilia asked automatically while removing the towel from her hair.


    Jean helped Lilia to her feet, then he stood in front of the woman and gave a kiss on her lips, "Of course I''ll be here with you,"


    After that, Lilia didn''t know how she fell asleep. Thest thing she remembered was letting Jean dry her hair with a hairdryer. Maybe the man was drying her hair for too long, or the warm wind was making her sleepy. By the time Lilia''s hair was dried, she was already yawning for the umpteenth time.


    Lilia vaguely remembered that she was carried to the bed by a pair of strong arms.. As she wasid on the soft bed half asleep, Lilia heard a soft whisper in her ear. "Sleep well, my daughter,"

 Chapter 304 - Caught In The Middle Of The Night

    At half past ten, at a homestay inn on the east side of the little town. The location of the inn was very remote and the building did not face the road or river. To be precise, the inn was at the end of an alley with dim street lights.


    At the door of the inn, a burly man stopped and turned his head. Jean''s head bodyguard strained his ears carefully. Not long after, there was a sound of steady and strong footstepsing from the front side of the alley. The tension in Clifford''s body eased slightly as he watched the figure of the man walking over.


    In the middle of the night, the temperature in this small town grew colder and colder. Amidst the misty air, Jean wore a ck, knee-length coat that made his figure blend into the darkness of the night. The hem of his coat swayed slowly with each step.


    Clifford lowered his head briefly to greet the man. "Young Master Jean."


    "Where is that person?" Jean''s dark blue eyes looked like the surface of the sea frozen in winter. He didn''t bother hiding the anger in his voice.


    Clifford nced at the inn behind him. "He''s in there. I just finished getting him to tell everything!"


    Jean just nodded. "Show me the way,"


    Clifford immediately turned and opened the front door of the inn. The head of Jean''s team of bodyguards stepped in first, followed by Jean. The interior of the house was very simple and consisted only of two floors. There was a living room, dining room and kitchen on the first floor. All bedrooms were located on the second floor.


    The two men stepped up the wooden staircase, which creaked with their every step. Her voice sounded so loud in this almost empty house. Jean frowned at the thought that Lilia would shoot at an inn simr to this ce. Was this the inn where Lilia was going to shoot at thiste? Should he step in to change the shooting location?


    Jean was so busy worrying about unnecessary things that he didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. The man had just realized they had arrived at their destination when Clifford stopped in front of him. They were currently standing in front of the bedroom door which was located at the end of the second floor''s hallway. The head bodyguard gave Jean a quick nce before opening the door.


    When the door swung open, a faint smell of blood immediately greeted Jean''s nose. Theyout in the room was very simple. There was a bed, bathroom on the right side, and an old model heavy TV in the cab by the window.


    At this time, a thin man was seated on a wooden chair in the middle of the room. It was the man who was caught stealing Lilia''s previous photo. The man sat with his head bowed and his hands hanging limply at his sides. The man looked fine, except for the blood marks on the corners of his mouth and under his nose.


    The wound was caused by his resistance when he was caught just now. Clifford''s fellow bodyguards tried to catch the man without injuring him, but the man was much more agile than he thought. In the end, the bodyguard was forced to use a little force just to catch him.


    Jean stood at the entrance, arms crossed. He gave the man in the chair a cold nce before asking Clifford, "Where is he?"


    Clifford seemed to know who Jean was referring to. The head guard immediately replied, "Based on the information from this man, they agreed to meet here. Soon��"


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps from downstairs interrupted Clifford. A few secondster, someone was banging on the door of this room.


    Clifford and Jean exchanged nces for a moment, then Clifford stepped forward to open the door. The dim light in the room immediately streamed out the door. The light shone on the figure of a man wearing a leather jacket, ck jeans and short boots.


    The man was Mike Austin!


    Mike stood at the door with one hand up to bang on it. When the door swung open, Mike''s expression froze. His gaze immediately fell on the figure of a man who sat limply on a wooden chair, then slowly swept the entire room.


    When Mike met Jean''s eyes, the young man''s eyes widened and his expression immediately wavered. He did not expect that he would meet Jean Widjaya in a ce like this.


    "Y-young master Jean��" Mike muttered with a pale face.


    The contents of the short message that Clifford sent earlier crossed Jean''s mind. The message contained only two simple words, Mike Austin!


    Mike''s first reaction was to turn to leave, but he immediately abandoned his intention. Jean''s other bodyguards had blocked his way. With no other choice, Mike could only step into the room.


    The man in the chair almost cried when he saw Mike. He pointed at Clifford with a pitiful expression, "Young Master Mike, help me!"


    Mike''s expression turned to disgust when he saw the man''s pathetic figure. Didn''t he boast about being the best private detective in Jakarta? What''s the best detective if he couldn''t even get a photo of Lilia?! Even worse, he got caught so easily and even let his client get caught too?!


    Mike ignored the detective''s pleading gaze and fixed his gaze on Jean. He slipped his hand in his pocket while wearing the demeanor he had learned from Mellisa.


    "I didn''t know Young Master Jean was also in Bekasi! What is a young master like you doing here?" Mike asked casually.


    But Jean ignored Mike''s attempts to y dumb. The man raised his eyebrows with a cold expression. "Why did you pay someone to investigate Lilia?" He asked.


    The tension immediately spread throughout Mike''s face. The young man touched his earring with his thumb and index finger. He thought about it for a moment before defending himself, "This isn''t an investigation. After all, I haven''t had much contact with artists. I just wanted to ask..."


    Mike''s voice grew weaker and weaker until it finally faded as he felt the pressure from Jean''s gaze. The man was clearly pressuring him to stop uttering nonsense and start admitting the truth.


    For a moment, no one spoke. The atmosphere in the room felt very stagnant. The private investigator took turns ncing at Jean and Mike, waiting for one of them to say something.


    Mike was the same height as Jean, but at this moment, his momentum was far behindpared to the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. Mike felt Jean''s gaze was stinging. The man did nothing but re at him, but it was as if Mike was pressured from all around the room. The young man felt as if he couldn''t breathe.


    After a while, Mike unconsciously took a step back. He lowered his head and gritted his teeth. Mike knew that he couldn''t win against Jean''s silent pressure.


    "Yeah alright, I''ll confess! I was investigating Lilia! Are you satisfied?!" He snapped fiercely.


    Jean was not provoked by the young man''s harsh tone. "Why?" He asked short.


    Mike took a deep breath, then he looked up to re back at Jean. But as soon as he met the man''s cold eyes, Mike hurriedly looked away. Jean''s gaze told him that if he spoke just one wrong word, he wouldn''t be able toe home safely.


    Mike started talking with a heavy heart. "I suspect that she.... has something to do with the Irwan family,"

 Chapter 305 - Mike’s Suspicions

    This suspicion was not just Mike''s fantasy. Lilia looked too much like Mellisa!


    The two women were so alike that it aroused suspicion in Mike''s mind. Was Lilia Pangestu actually Mellisa Irwan? Could it be that Mellisa didn''t die in the ident, but instead suffers from amnesia and needed stic surgery? Then in the end, she identally married Jean Widjaya!


    Mike had the feeling that he might have watched too many television dramas. But his longing for Mellisa was so strong that he ignored the thought. He was like someone stranded in the middle of the sea and desperately trying to find a hold.


    He searched the Inte all the news about Lilia, including Lilia''s first debut more than three years ago. Mike also investigated her background and family affairs. However, his effort was to no avail. All the information about Lilia was clean like water, with no trace relevant to Mellisa.


    Mike thought that he might have been so absent-minded about making such an assumption. If he paid close attention, Lilia''s movements were different from Mellisa''s. Even so, he didn''t want to miss out on any possibility. Mike didn''t dare to give up his hope that Lilia was indeed Mellisa. Because without that hope, Mike had nothing left.


    Mike''s eyes were gloomy and dim. Even though he refused to look at Jean, the Widjaya Family''s fourth son could still feel his stubbornness.


    Jean squinted and sighed. Then he started speaking in an ice cold tone, "Regardless of whether Lilia has any ties to the Irwan family or not, don''t you dare try to investigate her again. Do you understand?"


    Mike looked up quickly. Without thinking, he immediately argued, "No! You don''t understand! She...!"


    "He''s not the person you are looking for!" Before Mike finished speaking, the man interrupted his words.


    The sentence struck Mike in the chest. The young man staggered backwards with a pale face. Lilia wasn''t the person he was looking for? Then�� All of his efforts had been in vain?


    In the midst of that chaotic thought, Mike realized something. Wait a minute�� How did Jean know that Lilia wasn''t the person he was looking for? No, how did Jean know who the person he was looking for?


    Mike''s pale face slowly regained its color. He looked at Jean with renewed vigor. "Young Master Jean, how do you know that she''s not the person I''m looking for?"


    If Lilia wasn''t Mellisa, then there was only one possibility. Maybe, Mellisa was still...


    Jean returned his gaze with a t expression. "Go home and ask your brother,"


    After saying those words, Jean turned around and left. He left Mike still standing there thinking about the meaning of his words.


    A few secondster, Mike woke up and looked around. Only he and the skinny detective remained in the room. Clifford and the other bodyguards had followed Jean back down the hall. They all gradually disappeared into the darkness of the night.


    Mike pulled out his cell phone and stared nkly at the screen for a moment. Then he remembered what Jean just said. Finally, he dialed someone''s number.


    *****


    That night, Andrew''s cell phone rang quite loudly. The man frowned and let out various expletives in his heart. Who the hell called him sote at night like this and disturbed the harmony between husband and wife in the middle of the night?!


    Andrew intended to ignore the call and get on with his business, but he couldn''t. His cell phone on the bedside table kept ringing for three minutes and refused to stop.


    "Andrew... pick up your phone first," ire said weakly as she pushed her husband away.


    When the man didn''t move, ire reached out and grabbed the ringing cell phone. Then she handed it to Andrew, as if she didn''t ept a rejection. ire red at the man, her eyes were filled with drowsiness and irritation. She was very tired and wanted to sleep!


    Andrew''s handsome face looked very reluctant, but he couldn''t stand up to his wife. He stopped his actions and epted the cell phone. When Andrew saw the name of the caller, his face turned dark.


    As soon as Andrew picked up the phone, he immediately spoke in a harsh tone. "What''s the matter? Are you in trouble again? Why are you troubling my life by calling so many times in the middle of the night?"


    What kind of brother was he? Mike didn''t think of his elder brother''s happiness at all!


    On the other end of the phone, Mike''s breathing sounded very heavy. He spoke hoarsely and haltingly. "Brother Andrew, do you remember Mellisa?"


    Andrew''s body immediately turned stiff when he heard the name mentioned. His back felt cold and all his irritation vanished. Andrew took a quick nce at ire, who was already half asleep, before moving to the end of the bed. He sat with his back to his wife so that ire wouldn''t be able to see his expression.


    "Why are you asking about her? What have you done?" Andrew asked in a low voice. What made Mike suddenly mention Mellisa? He didn''t even tell anyone that Mellisa was still alive!


    Andrew had kept it a secret for two reasons. First, Mellisa herself wanted to hide the fact that she was still alive. Andrew decided to respect the wishes of his childhood friend. However, the second reason was more important than that.


    The case with Mellisa''s ident five years ago had not been resolved. Until now, Andrew didn''t know who wanted to kill Mellisa or how they could cover the truth. Andrew did not intend to reveal Mellisa''s whereabouts until everything was clear.


    Mike''s voice on the phone vibrated and sounded full of pain. "Brother Andrew, Young Master Jean told me that Lilia isn''t the person I''m looking for,"


    Andrew swallowed back the curse that almost escaped his mouth. Why did his little brother suddenly say Jean''s name?! And why were they talking about Lilia?! What had Mike done?!


    Andrew secretly hoped that Jean would not be offended by whatever his brother did. But Mike''s next words made Andrew forget his worries.


    "Then he told me to ask you about this. Can you tell me what he means? Is�� Is Mellisa still��?" Mike''s voice slowly faded to a whisper.


    Andrew felt pped when he heard his brother''s weak and pleading voice. His younger brother was the naughtiest kid he had ever known. Mike always did as he pleased and caused trouble for everyone. But it was only in front of Mellisa that Mike wanted to show his vulnerability and pain.


    Andrew sighed before asking in a low voice, "Where are you now?"


    "In Bekasi..."


    "Come back to Jakarta. I have something to tell you!" After speaking, Andrew hung up the phone.


    He could no longer bear to hear his brother''s miserable voice. Andrew was worried that if he didn''t do something, Mike would find out in another, more extreme way. So Andrew decided he better tell him all.


    Even so, there were a few things that Andrew needed to consider. Or maybe he needed to discuss it with Jean. After all, the Irwan Family hadn''t been at peacetely!


    After Andrew hung up the phone, he turned to look at ire. He wanted to continue the moment that Mike had interrupted, but the woman was fast asleep. Andrew lowered his head and examined himself. He was silent for a few moments before sighing again.


    Andrew covered ire''s body with a light nket before he got out of bed.. The man headed to the bathroom to finish his business. If he didn''t relieve himself, he wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight!

 Chapter 306 - Shocking News

    After calling Andrew, Mike sat alone in the inn''s room for a long time. He had paid the useless detective three million Rupiah for his services as well as medical expenses, then he sent him to the hospital.


    The door was slightly ajar, making a cold wind slip into the room. Slowly but surely, the room''s temperature dropped further and lower as time passed.


    Mike sat huddled in the corner of the bed. He put his hands on his knees and covered his face. A muffled scream resounded within the empty inn.


    His brother had asked him to return to Jakarta. He wanted to return right away, but fear stopped him. Why did Andrew call him back to Jakarta just to answer his question? What if Andrew was going to deliver bad news? Mike didn''t know if he could bear the disappointing and heartbreaking news.


    Mike sighed and closed his eyes. The same thoughts continued to fill his mind. Did Mellisa have something to do with Lilia? If that was the case, he was willing to do anything for Mellisa. Even though Mike had to oppose the Widjaya Family''s fourth son, he didn''t care as long as he could meet his first love once again.


    The young man was so lost in thought that he did not see a shadow outside the inn. Under the darkness of the night, there was a figure of a person standing not far from the alley and watching him through the window.


    The person was wearing the same clothes as him, namely a leather jacket, jeans, and short boots. The person''s short hair swayed in the blowing wind. The corner of her mouth lifted into a bitter smile. She did not think that over the years, there were still people who thought about her.


    Only, it wasn''t time to reveal herself yet. The Irwan family had started a new mess, and she wasn''t strong enough to confront them. The figure of the short-haired woman turned around and left the ce without a sound.


    *****


    In the next three days, Lilia''s days were filled with busy filming. Perhaps since she was apanied by Jean twenty-four hours a day, she was in a very good mood. Lilia herself was surprised, because this had never happened before.


    During the filming process, her control over the character and her emotional expression was almost wless. Louis even praised her without hesitation.


    In some scenes, Lilia was so good at acting that she could finish shooting it in just one shot. Thanks to that, the scene requiring Lilia''s role would bepleted in two days. This was faster than previously expected.


    *****


    This afternoon, after Lilia finished filming and left the homestay inn where she was filming, something happened. The woman had just walked into her hotel room when she heard Jean''s voice from the living room.


    "Are you serious?" Asked the man in an unusually low voice.


    Lilia''s steps stopped when she heard that. She didn''t have the habit of overhearing other people''s conversations, but the man''s voice caught her. Jean''s tone implied anger, which was rare in itself since the man hardly showed such emotional expression.


    Lilia''s gaze fixed on the living room was filled with doubts. Her feet moved toward the living room, but she immediately stopped herself. Lilia shook her head and walked through the room.


    But just as Lilia had just taken a few steps, Jean appeared from the living room. The man must have heard Lilia''s arrival and came out to greet her. Jean gestured for Lilia toe to him.


    After thinking for a moment, Lilia changed direction and walked over to the man. Jean squeezed her hand gently before pulling Lilia into the living room. The two of them sat side by side on the sofa, but Lilia couldn''t hear what Jean was saying on the phone.


    The man''s eyes were dim as he answered in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll be back as soon as I can,"


    Lilia''s heart started pounding. Her hunch said that the man had just received bad news. What''s going on here?


    When Lilia saw Jean hang up, she immediately took a cup of tea on the table. Lilia handed the cup to Jean and asked hesitantly, "What''s wrong?"


    The man took the cup of tea Lilia offered and took a sip. Then he sighed before saying in a deep voice, "Chris is in the hospital!"


    "Hah?" Lilia''s eyes widened when she heard that. Chris always looked healthy and fresh, so why was he suddenly hospitalized?


    "Is he sick?" Lilia asked worriedly.


    "His surgery is underway," Even though Jean tried to sound calm, the man could not hide the uneasiness in his voice. "He was stabbed in the heart,"


    Tuk!


    Lilia''s phone slipped from her hand and fell on the carpet. But the woman didn''t even notice. Stabbed in the heart? Wouldn''t ordinary humans die if their hearts were stabbed?! Then how could Jean say it so calmly?!


    She panicked and gripped Jean''s hand tightly. "Is he going to be okay ?! Jean, don''t you need to go back to Surabaya as soon as possible?!" Lilia asked in a worried tone.


    Lilia''s panic actually made Jean feel calmer. He pulled his hand away from the woman''s grip gently before patting her head.


    "Chris is the most stubborn person I have ever known. He won''t lose to a small wound like this, so you don''t have to worry too much," Jean said.


    Lilia covered her mouth with an embarrassed expression. She just realized that she was too panicked after hearing the shocking news. Lilia took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Lilia said, "Uncle Julius should know a lot of experienced head doctors. I can ask him for help,"


    Lilia grabbed her cell phone that had fallen to the floor and was about to call Julius, but Jean immediately stopped her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s been arranged," Jean said.


    Lilia stared at Jean closely. The man looked amused by Lilia''s suggestion, but if she looked closely, she could still see the worry behind Jean''s calm expression. Without thinking, Lilia hugged Jean tightly. Her hand gently stroked Jean''s back, like a motherforting her child.


    "Jean, you can go back to Surabaya first. I still need to finish a few more scenes in the next two days. After everything is done, I''ll be right back by your side," said Lilia firmly.


    Jean groaned when he heard that, but he didn''t argue with Lilia''s proposal. He had said that he would apany Lilia to the end, but now it seemed like he could not fulfill his promise.


    Lilia let go of her hug and looked at Jean''s face, which was filled with doubts. The man was faced with dilemmas, so wasn''t it the duty of a wife to calm her husband''s heart?


    Shended a light kiss on Jean''s cheek before grinning. "You don''t have to worry about me. There are lots of people here who are with me, so I won''t be lonely. You just have to go back to Surabaya and wait for me, okay?" Lilia said in a cheerful tone.


    Jean looked at the woman he loved with a bitter smile.


    On the one hand, Chris was like his own brother. And now his brother was on the verge of life and death. But on the other hand, Lilia was his wife. He was willing to do anything to keep her smiling. The man felt a great dilemma between staying here and apanying Lilia or returning to Surabaya to check on Chris''s condition.


    But Lilia''s words helped Jean make up his mind.. So, he hugged the woman in front of him. His low voice sounded a little hoarse, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you in Surabaya!"

 Chapter 307 - End Of Filming

    Lilia woke up before six in the morning the next day. Her sleepst night was very restless and ufortable. Only after she confirmed that Jean had returned to Surabaya in the middle of the night did Lilia sleep in peace.


    As soon as she woke up, Lilia couldn''t wait to send Jean a message. All of this happened so suddenly that she didn''t have time to ask about Chris''s injuryst night. It''d been one night since Chris had surgery. Lilia didn''t know if that man had made it through his critical moments.


    The sky outside the window changed color from dawn to morning. In the dark room, Lilia was holding her phone with sleepy eyes. The cold white light from the screen hit her face, reflecting the fatigue in her eyes.


    Ten minutes after the message was sent, Jean replied with a message that made her feel good.


    [Jean]: "Chris has been transferred to the ICU for observation. His current condition is stable. Sleep well and don''t worry anymore. I will wait for you to return to Surabaya."


    Lilia''s hanging heart rxed a little as she read the message. She threw her cellphone on the nket beforeying back down on the bed. She tried to go back to sleep, but her brain was awake and the sleepiness was gone. Finally, Lilia just looked at the ceiling of the room while starting to think about ther incident.


    Who could do this to Chris? The knife pierced his heart, which made it clear that the culprit intended on killing the man. In addition, the internal conflict of the Hartanto family was getting serious. She wondered if this incident was caused by Chris''s own family.


    But no matter how hard Lilia thought, she couldn''te up with an answer at this point. Finally, exhaustion overtook her and she fell asleep again.


    *****


    A dayter, at 3pm, all of Lilia''s scenes had been finished.


    There was still one more location they needed to go to for filming, but the role of the female side character yed by Lilia had ended. She didn''t need to follow the follow-up shoot.


    As usual, the crew prepared cakes and flowers to celebrate the end of Lilia''s filming. While standing in the middle of the crowd, Lilia listened to the apuse and cheers from all around her. She could hardly believe that the filming which had taken more than a month finally ended.


    "Miss Lilia! How was your experience and impression after following this shoot to the end?" Someone from the crowd shouted.


    "Tell us!"


    "We want to hear it!"


    The crew and other actors immediately agreed to the proposal. They encouraged Lilia to say a word.


    Lilia smiled helplessly, then finally cleared her throat. The crowd then fell silent. They had all heard many unpleasant rumors about Lilia, but they had also seen Lilia''s hard work during filming. That woman was far different from the rumors circting around her. That''s why they wanted to know what kind of person Lilia Pangestu was really like.


    "Everyone, thank you for your cooperation and support during this shooting. As you all know, this is my first time entering the movie industry," Lilia started. "When I look back and remember everything I''ve been through during this month, my feelings are mixed. Although there have been some unpleasant experiences, there are many new things that I learned here,"


    Some of the crew nodded in agreement. They had all seen how Lilia''s acting skills had improved greatly during this month. The woman was good enough topete with the actress who had been in the world of cinema for several years.


    "The female character I yed also left a deep impression on me," Lilia continued. "The character of Sri Kanda is a tough and brave woman. Even though she had lost her way and sided with evil, but in the end she managed to achieve what she wanted,"


    The end of the manuscript had been changed. Lilia didn''t know who pushed the change, but the new manuscript now gave Sri Kanda a chance to make amends. Initially, Sri Kanda was supposed to marry the evil general and die with her husband. But in the new script, Sri Kanda realized her mistake and sacrificed her life to save the main character.


    Dying for love was ultimately the sublimation of life. With this change, Lilia hoped that the reputation of Sri Kanda''s character would recover in the eyes of the fans. But to determine whether this change was good or bad, she could only wait for the release of this film.


    In the film ''The Chosen Kingdom'', Sri Kanda''s life might have ended. But in real life, Lilia''s life was still moving along the track.


    *****


    When Lilia finally finished saying goodbye to the crew, it was nearly five in the afternoon.


    Lilia hurriedly said goodbye to Louis and the other main actors. Then she took her two assistants as well as Clifford on a ne and flew back to Surabaya. Lilia could have used a morefortable train, but she couldn''t wait long.


    On the ne, Lilia sat in the first ss cabin looking out the window. There was anxiety in her eyes. She didn''t know what happened to Chris after Jean returned to Surabaya. She had been too busy with filming to find out. And even though Lilia had some free time, she still didn''t want to bother Jean.


    With Chris in critical condition, Jean and his friends must be busy taking care of things. Lilia didn''t want to trouble her husband at a time like this.


    Lilia was deep in thought when she happened to nce beside her. She sat right by the window, while the seats beside her were separated by the aisle. Her assistant Dina took the seat. Rini and Clifford were in business ss. This cement was the result of rock-paper-scissors between the three people, with Dinaing out as the winner.


    Lilia''s attention was fixed on the person sitting in the chair next to Dina. Right at that moment, that person also turned her head towards her. A pair of eyes that looked very much like her own stared back at Lilia.


    "Mel?!" Lilia was surprised when she saw her sister sitting next to Dina.


    "Hi, Lilia!" Mellisa grinned at the sight of Lilia''s cheerful reaction. "Are you surprised to see me here?"


    Lilia immediately recovered from her shock and walked over to Mellisa, then hugged the woman. "Yes, I have to admit that I didn''t expect to meet you. Why are you here? "Asked Lilia, smiling broadly.


    Mellisa was still in her usual outfit, with her hair cut short the boy''s style. Her figure became more and more like a handsome young man when she folded her legs sitting up. A pair of sunsses was tucked in her breast pocket.


    Mellisa''s eyes were sparkling and she said in a low voice, "I told you that I was going to Bekasi to do something, right? Unfortunately, it was dyed because of something. This time I was going to Surabaya for work and it turns out we are boarding on the same ne! Isn''t this an extraordinary coincidence?"


    Lilia nced at Mellisa''s grinning face and she nodded pretentiously. "Well, I''ll assume that what you said is true!"


    Mellisa scowled and crossed her arms. "Hahh, you really aren''t fun, Lilia!" She teased.


    The conversation between the sisters was interrupted by the flight attendant, who asked Lilia to return to her seat because the ne was about to take off.. Finally, the model switched ces with Dina so that she could chat more freely with Mellisa.

 Chapter 308 - Returning Home

    After the ne took off safely and flew steadily, the flight attendants began serving meals to the first ss passengers. This was the reason why Dina, Rini, and Clifford were fighting over the position beside Lilia. The food here was far more luxurious than in business ss!


    After the flight attendant delivered the food, Mellisa took a ss of yogurt and nced at the woman beside her. "Once you returned to Surabaya, did you n to have a fight with your parents?"


    Lilia almost choked on the pasta she was eating when she heard that. She put down her ss and wiped her mouth before answering, "I did n to confront my parents, but I don''t want to fight with them if possible. I�� just want to know the truth,"


    At the end of her sentence, Lilia lowered her head. Even though she said that, Lilia knew that there would only be violent fights once she confronted her parents. Suddenly, she felt Mellisa''s warm hand stroking her head.


    "Don''t get yourself beaten up, Lilia," Mellisa said. "And don''t be so gentle with them!" A bitter smile adorned the woman''s lips.


    Mellisa knew that Lilia still loved her parents, no matter how bad they treated her. But the husband and wife had supported Le for a long time. Mellisa couldn''t believe that the couple would treat Lilia with sincerity.


    "I know," Lilia''s eyes were very dark in color, and her fingers unconsciously tightened her grip around the spoon.


    *****


    One hourter, the ne arrived in Surabaya.


    Before they parted ways, Mellisa told Lilia that she would stay in Surabaya for a while. However, due to their simr appearance, Mellisa would not be able to go outside easily.


    Lilia was actually worried that Mellisa wouldn''t have a ce to live here, but it seemed that woman had already arranged everything. So Lilia just nodded and didn''tment any further.


    The two exchanged a few more words before getting off the ne and heading for a different exit. Neither of them looked back.


    *****


    Gentle breezes were blowing everywhere under the sky of Surabaya as the weather was getting colder. The sun hadpletely set, filling the entire city with light from the streetmps and billboards.


    Lilia tightly wrapped the scarf around her neck, burying half of her face in it. She was just exiting the airport when her gaze fell on a familiar ck Volkswagen. A tall man stepped out of the car.


    There was a lot of traffic outside the reception area gate with bright lights. There was also a flow of passengers pushing their luggage carts. The man was the only one who stood beside the car and looked conspicuous. His elegant posture outshined everyone on the scene.


    A warm smile crossed Lilia''s lips that was hidden behind the scarf. She ignored everyone around her and ran towards the man. Lilia threw herself into Jean''s arms when the man was ready to catch her.


    Without saying much, the mannded a light kiss on the top of Lilia''s head. He asked in his deep, sexy voice, "Are you tired?"


    Lilia leaned on him while shaking her head slightly. Jean didn''t ask any further and led Lilia into the car. Jean''s bodyguard who had reced Kenny as driver then nodded respectfully at Lilia before starting the car.


    As the car drove out of the airport, Lilia leaned on the man''s shoulder and looked up at the sky outside the window. "Do you want to go to the hospital first?" Asked Lilia.


    She tried to hide it, but Lilia was very worried about Chris''s situation. Being stabbed in the heart would not be a minor wound!


    Jean folded his legs while rubbing Lilia''s hand. His eyes were full of tenderness as he stared at his wife. "You don''t need to rush, Chris hasn''t gained consciousness yet. He''s still being closely monitored in the ICU, so get some rest tonight. I''ll take you there in the morning," Jean said.


    Lilia frowned, but she didn''t force anymore. The woman put her head on Jean''s shoulder andforted him gently. "Alright, Jean. Don''t worry too much, I''m sure Brother Chris will be fine,"


    *****


    When they returned to Lakeside Vis, Clifford had delivered Lilia''s baggage from the airport. The woman looked around the house with a nostalgic expression. It felt like it had been months since shest set foot here.


    Even though Lilia and Jean weren''t there, Sister Mei cleaned the house every day. Their room was kept clean and well-maintained, just like thest time they left it. The photo wall in the second floor corridor also reminded them of the time they celebrated Jean''s birthday here.


    The many activities that Lilia did today, coupled with the long journey, made her a little tired. After taking a shower, she sat cross-legged on the bed while Jean dried her hair. When that man used the hairdryer on her long hair, Lilia closed her eyes with a sleepy expression.


    "Ah, do you know, Jean?" Lilia opened her eyes again as she remembered something. "When I was on the ne earlier, I met Mellisa,"


    The man then looked at Lilia. His handsome face was decorated with a wicked smile. "Oh, so she came to Surabaya?" Jean asked, as if this was the first time he''d heard about her.


    Lilia put her elbow on her knee and nodded. She didn''t notice Jean''s suspicious expression. "We parted at the airport. She didn''t say why she was here, but I thought she wasing for me,"


    The man tucked a strand of hair behind Lilia''s ear. He said in a light voice, "I believe you are right. Your sister cares for you so much,"


    "I think so too!"


    Lilia looked so proud when she said that and made Jean almostugh out loud. The man tried to control hisughter while continuing to blow Lilia''s long silky hair.


    The model paused for a moment before speaking in a serious tone, "Jean, after I go to the hospital tomorrow to see Brother Chris, I n to return to the Pangestu Family house in two days,"


    Jean didn''t say anything until he finished drying Lilia''s hair. The man kept his hairdryer in the drawer, then he sat down beside Lilia. "Are you nning on confronting them?" Jean asked quietly.


    "Yes." Lilia nodded heavily. She put her hand in the man''s grasp saying, "I have to face them sooner orter, and I don''t want to dy any longer,"


    Jean looked at his wife worriedly, but he didn''t say anything. If Lilia''s decision was unanimous, then he could only support her.


    "When I arrived at the airport earlier, I already arranged everything with Harold," Lilia continued. "He''s not going to give me a job offer for a while, at least until I have had enough time to understand the truth,"


    Lilia still remembered when Harold heard her request, the man immediately hung up the phone with great displeasure. But Lilia knew that Harold would still fulfill her request. The man might be grumbling and grumpy, but he was always professional.


    After all, Lilia wasn''t worried about the job offer. As long as she was not picky about the jobs, there would be many job offers that she could work on at any time. But Lilia wouldn''t be able to focus on work as long as this matter wasn''t resolved.. If the questions about her past were not resolved, she would not be able to appear in front of people with a straight face full of confidence.

 Chapter 309 - Why Is He Here?

    While Lilia was thinking about how she would confront her parents, Jean just stared at her without speaking. Then the man stroked her cheek and whispered, "It''s okay if you''ve decided to go back to the Pangestu Family house. But don''t let yourself be harmed by them. Just tell me if you need anything,"


    Lilia looked at the man with teary eyes. She bit the tip of her lower lip for a moment before finally hugging the man tightly. Lilia said in a low voice, "Yes, I know,"


    What Jean said was the same as what Mellisa said earlier. The two of them were the people she cared about the most, and they were also one of the few people who ced Lilia above anything in their hearts.


    Lilia didn''t know that Mellisa was sleeping soundly right now after arriving in Surabaya. After the two separated at the airport this afternoon, Lilia found something in her pocket. When she took it out, it was the credit card she secretly gave Mellisa.


    Mellisa returned the card to her in a very cryptic manner. Lilia understood what her sister meant, so she couldn''t force it anymore. But she was still worried about Mellisa being alone in Surabaya.


    *****


    Contrary to Lilia''s worries, Mellisa was having a good time tonight.


    After separating from Lilia, she went to a hotel in downtown Surabaya. This hotel had been around for generations, so the room''syout was very old. The walls were brownish and there was a television with ck and gray screen. The television looked worn after being used for years. There were only a handful of guests staying at this hotel, and there was still a slight musty smell on the carpet.


    Still, Mellisa ignored the environment. For her, she only needed a ce that could be her shelter from wind and rain. No matter how difficult the conditions and life she experienced, this hotel with a price of one hundred thousand per night was veryfortable.


    Mellisa ordered egg fried rice through an online application. She waited for her dinner toe while lying on the bed and staring nkly at the ceiling. Momentster, Mellisa took out her cell phone to send a message to Herri, one of her underlings.


    [Mellisa]: "What''s the situation?"


    Less than a minuteter, Herri answered.


    [Herri]: "Captain, everything is going ording to n. Now we are just waiting for you to return with the results."


    Mellisa read this news and a grin slowly emerged from the corner of her lips.


    [Mellisa]: "Give her a little room to breathe. Don''t scare her to death, okay?"


    [Herri]: "Ready to do it!"


    Mellisa didn''t reply to Herri anymore and dropped her cellphone on the bed. Her ck eyes looked like frozen ice.


    These days, the only thing on Mellisa''s mind was how to make Le''s life even more difficult. Lilia was already nning to return to the Pangestu Family house, so as her sister, Mellisa needed to make a good n to help her.


    Tok. Tok.


    "Excuse me, I''m delivering dinner for Miss Mellisa!"


    After someone knocked on the door, there was a loud voice from the delivery staff that Mellisa had been waiting for. The woman jumped out of bed in a fast and agile motion. She put on her short boots and walked to the door. Mellisa cracked open the door and reached out to take the order.


    "Yes, that''s me. Thank you..."


    Before Mellisa could finish her sentence, a hand gripped her slender wrist. Instead of handing over the box of food he was carrying, that person pulled Mellisa towards him.


    Mellisa''s face turned serious and she would twist the hand that was gripping her. But suddenly the door swung towards her and hit Mellisa''s shoulder. Her shoulder was injured and her figure wobbled, but because the man continued to grip her arm, she didn''t fall.


    Mellisa bumped into the guy''s chest, but before she could straighten up, one arm of that person had hugged her body. The woman writhed and wriggled, but the person didn''t flinch as if he was made of stone.


    The woman raised her face and red fiercely at her opponent. But panic reced her hostile expression when Mellisa saw who it was. Why was he here?!


    The man was wearing a short gray suit and ck sweater which looked thick. His body, which was more muscr and bigger than men in general, stood in front of Mellisa. Just by standing in the doorway, the man hadpletely blocked Mellisa''s path to the hallways.


    The woman came to her senses and immediately frowned. Mellisa''s expression turned cold as she struggled once again. "Let me go!" She demanded.


    The man did not speak, but instead grabbed the door on its heels. In just one smooth motion, the man kicked the door shut. Now Mellisa was trapped in the room with him. The hotel room was not at all spacious and the appearance of the man made it look very cramped at the moment.


    The man was still hugging Mellisa tightly, as if he didn''t want to let her go. The heat from the man''s palm almost burned her skin.


    Mellisa struggled several times, but she couldn''t match that man''s strength. The woman could only look at him angrily. "Leonard, I told you to let me go!" Mellisa snapped.


    The man who suddenly attacked her was Leonard Adler, a senior inspector of the Jakarta police. Leonard raised his eyebrows when he heard Mellisa''s angry tone. He purposely didn''t use that much force to restrain the woman so he wouldn''t injure her, but he pinned Mellisa down skillfully.


    Leonardughed sarcastically. "Letting you go? Why? So you can run away from me again? Just like when you ran away after sleeping with me that night?"


    "You really are a psycho!" Mellisa could only swear without being able to argue with Leonard.


    After being reminded by the man, the memory of that night came back to her. She tried hard to ignore the unforgettable memory, but Leonard destroyed all of her efforts with just one simple sentence.


    Leonard stared at her for a moment, then he started walking into the room half-dragging Mellisa.


    Mellisa struggled even more, her eyes filled with panic. "Wait a minute! Leonard, what are you doing?!"


    The man nced at her and caught the panic that Mellisa could not hide. The corner of his mouth lifted into a cruel smile. "What do you think I will do?" He asked in a yful tone.


    Mellisa stopped talking and just red at the man. If Leonard spoke in that tone, it meant that he was just ying with Mellisa. The woman calmed down a little and started thinking about her dinner. Was the egg-fried rice she ordered thrown away by this bad guy?


    She was more worried about her dinner than the reason why Leonard hade here or how the man knew she was here. Mellisa didn''t care about any of those things. Leonard was a police inspector, so if the man wanted to track someone down, he would definitely have his ways. After all, this wasn''t the first time she had been discovered by Leonard. They''d been ying the mouse and cat game for thest five years.


    Leonard pulled Mellisa towards the only bed in the room. He released his hug to Mellisa to sit on the bed. Leonard pulled the woman''s arm to sit beside him, but the woman stomped on the floor and refused to move.


    "Aren''t you going to sit down?" Leonard tilted his head while staring at the woman''s stubborn expression.

 Chapter 310 - Accidental First Meeting

    Mellisa stared back at him with a frown and said nothing. She could feel the heat from her wrists sweeping across her body like mes spreading across the prairie.


    The woman tried to back away again, but her efforts were useless. She became increasingly impatient with this game of push and pull. Mellisa said in a blunt and harsh tone, "What are you doing here? I''m very busy! I don''t have time to y with you!"


    Leonard raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He didn''t mind Mellisa''s aggressive appearance. In fact, he preferred wild and stubborn women to quiet and obedient women like dolls.


    The corner of Leonard''s mouth lifted into a grin. In the next second, he mustered his strength to pull Mellisa to his side. The woman almost fell onto the bed, but she managed to regain her bnce.


    Mellisa red at Leonard with vengeance. She wanted to scold the man, but her position here was much weaker. Mellisa always felt like a mouse being yed by a cat when she faced Leonard. Bute to think of it, this guy had a ck belt in Taekwondo. Mellisa couldn''t possibly beat him.


    After Mellisa sat beside Leonard with an awkward expression, the man began to look around the hotel room. The corner of his mouth kept rising into a faint smile, as if he was in a good mood.


    He did not expect that Mellisa would actually stay in a hotel with inadequate facilities. Didn''t that woman go to Surabaya by ne? Did she spend all of her money just to buy ne tickets? Leonard couldn''t stop thinking about Mellisa''s entric actions.


    "Have you eaten?" The man asked after being silent for a while.


    Mellisa looked at him with a strange look. Then she hurriedly averted her gaze and snorted coldly, "What do you care if I have eaten or not? After all, didn''t youe to deliver my dinner? What did you do with my food?"


    Then, she heard the manugh softly. The man''sughter sounded like the sound of a piano leaping slowly and making Mellisa''s heart beat even faster.


    Mellisa''s ears felt a little hot and she could feel the man''s breath on her neck. She remembered that night, when the man whispered in her ear at the time she was drunk and sad.


    "Fried rice with an egg alone is not nutritious and healthy. You need to eat well," The man''s voice brought Mellisa back from her memories.


    As Leonard spoke, he slowly let go of Mellisa''s wrist. He watched as the woman immediately pulled her arm away in a defensive posture. Mellisa''s fingers continued to rub the marks of Leonard''s grip, as if her skin had been burned by the man''s touch.


    Mellisa looked at the man with concern. She and Leonard met by ident. Leonard mistook Mellisa for one of the girls at the bar, while the man happened to be drinking alone. Both of them were very drunk that night.


    When Mellisa tried to leave the bar, Leonard stopped her. The man gripped her arm and pulled Mellisa towards him. She crashed into the man''s broad chest, then everything went out of control.


    Mellisa believed that this was just an ident. Even though it was her first experience, Mellisa didn''t really care as long as she could survive. It''s just... she didn''t think that Leonard was a cop.


    The woman found out when she woke up that morning and checked Leonard''s wallet, who was still fast asleep. Mellisa was so shocked when she saw the police ID that she almost dropped the man''s wallet. At that time, she was still living in hiding, therefore Mellisa didn''t want to get involved with the authorities, let alone someone from the police.


    So Mellisa returned Leonard''s wallet without taking a dime, then she slipped away silently. The woman thought that Leonard wouldn''t care about the strange woman he had a one night stand with, but she was wrong.


    Mellisa''s decision to run away without a trace provoked Leonard''s instincts to chase and capture her. Somehow, that man always managed to find Mellisa with uracy. Every time they met, the man would do one of two things. Leonard would probably lecture her not to do illegal things, or like now, he might just walk in uninvited and interfere with her life.


    Even though Mellisa was annoyed that the man kept chasing her, she couldn''t hate Leonard. The inspector never detained her, even though Leonard knew that Mellisa and her group were doing illegal odd jobs. Without Mellisa realizing it, seeds of unknown feelings began to grow in her heart.


    Mellisa continued to stare at Leonard, but her thoughts weren''t there. She wondered if all men were like this. Just because Leonard was her first man, that man insisted on taking responsibility for his actions. Of course, Mellisa had repeatedly turned down his offer. Even so, Leonard was just as stubborn�� no, that man was much more stubborn than Mellisa.


    The woman ran her fingers through her hair with an irritated expression while sitting on the bed. She always did this when she remembered something frustrating.


    The strange buzzing sound brought Mellisa out of her mind. She turned her head and saw Leonard was pressing the switch of the electric kettle to heat water.


    Two people were in the same room, and the sound of boiling water was the only sound heard in the room at this time.


    Mellisa bit her lip and wanted to speak. But before she could say anything, the door to her room was knocked again.


    "Hello, this is a delivery!" This time, that person really was a food delivery man from the restaurant.


    When Mellisa saw the lunchbox Leonard brought from the door, her stomach rumbled loudly. Mellisa''s face suddenly turned red. She red at Leonard trying to suppress hisughter until his shoulders shook violently.


    The food looked fuller and was indeed more nutritious than the in fried rice with egg that Mellisa ordered.


    There was a four course meal, a bowl of soup, and fried rice with golden eggs. The aroma of the food filled the entire hotel room.


    That night, Mellisa did have an uninvited guest, but at least she ate well. The woman lowered her head and ate slowly, while the man looked at her with a smile on his lips.


    In this awkward atmosphere, Mellisa''s face was getting hotter. She was determined to kick Leonard out as soon as the man was done with his business!


    *****


    The next day, in one of the most expensive hospitals in Surabaya, in the inpatient department of heart surgery, right after eight in the morning, Lilia and Jean went to the hospital. Half an hourter, they took the VIP lift directly to the senior ward area.


    On the way to the hospital earlier, Lilia learned the real cause of Chris''s injury from Jean. It turned out that the man was seriously injured in order to save his aunt, Jenny.


    It all started when someone robbed Jenny with a knife. The incident happened so sudden and fast.


    On that day, Jenny happened to go to one of thepanies owned by the Hartanto Family with only a bodyguard with her. During the few minutes that the bodyguard drove off to park the car, Jenny was attacked before she entered the lobby of the office building.


    Jenny panicked and tried to throw the wallet in her hand at her attacker. However, the culprit didn''t care and kept lunging at her. The knife in the man''s hand was aimed at Jenny''s chest, as if targeting her heart.


    Just at that moment, Chris had just walked out of the building. As soon as he saw the incident, he immediately ran towards Jenny and pushed her away without thinking. Chris''s action startled the attacker, but the knife actually stabbed him deeply.


    The incident took ce in front of the Hartanto family office.

 Chapter 311 - In The Hospital Room

    Journalists immediately gathered upon the release of the news to the incident to get as much information as possible. The manager in the building''s lobby also reported the case to the police.


    However, for various reasons, the news was temporarily suppressed and not disseminated. The perpetrator of the attack was still detained at the police station without further legal proceedings.


    ording to Jean, this incident was secretly instructed by someone, and the culprit was within the Hartanto family. It could be said that Chris was the first victim in the family''s internal conflict.


    Through the ICU observation room''s window, Lilia looked at Chris who was lying on a hospital bed. She was used to the arrogant and stern appearance of the second grandson of the Hartanto Family that it made her feel very ufortable looking at Chris''s pale face.


    "Lilia?" There was a hoarse and exhausted voice from the corner of the observation room. When she turned her head, the person said, "You are here too!"


    Only then did Lilia notice Jenny Hartanto. The woman was seen pacing back and forth with a tired and worried face.


    Her posture was still so elegant in her in pastel dress. But today, she didn''t wear a single piece of jewelry, which was unusual. Her eyes also looked red, showing how tired the woman was.


    Since Chris was injured to save her, Jenny might be the one shaken the most by this incident. Lilia had heard that Chris had a close rtionship with his aunt.


    Lilia turned around and approached Jenny. Seeing the middle-aged woman stretching out her hand, she didn''t hesitate to hug Jenny.


    Lilia said, "Aunt Jenny, sorry that I can onlye here now. But I want to visit Brother Chris,"


    Jenny sighed and patted the back of Lilia''s hand. The woman seemed amused by Lilia''s presence. "You don''t need to apologize. I''ve heard you''re having a busy schedule with your filming. I''m sure the kid will be happy that you came to visit," Jenny said with a weak smile.


    Jenny then let go of Lilia''s hand and walked to the ICU window. She looked at Chris lying unconscious with an expression of sorrow.


    Then Jenny muttered as if speaking to herself, "The doctor said he was lucky. Even though the knife stabbed the heart, it mostly missed a vital part. The knife pierced the muscr tissue lining the outeryer of the heart. However, the small coronary arteries were still damaged. It''ll be a miracle if he can wake up,"


    Lilia''s body trembled as she listened to Jenny''s indistinct muttering. She looked at the woman who was more than fifty years old. In just a few days, her well-groomed cheeks had now sunken deep into her cheekbones. The woman looked much older than before.


    "Aunt Jenny..." Lilia whispered a word with a helpless expression.


    After hesitating for a moment, she raised her hand to gently embrace the middle aged woman''s thin shoulders. Lilia didn''t say anything else. She just kept silent while rubbing the woman''s back.


    After a while, Jenny sighed and took her eyes off Chris. She wiped the corner of her eye and said, "Lilia, sorry I look so pathetic right now,"


    Over the years, as the wife of the Hartanto Family''s eldest son, Jenny had never shown the slightest bit of vulnerability in front of outsiders. But this situation was beyond her control.


    Chris had always been closer to Jenny and her family than the man''s own family. Jenny had thought that it would be better for her to be the one who was injured this time than to have Chris on the brink of death like this.


    "Aunt Jenny, please don''t say things like that. Brother Chris is still very young and strong, he might wake up in a few days," Lilia tried tofort the woman.


    Hope came back in Jenny''s eyes because of Lilia''s words. She nodded in agreement and said, "I hope so. I really hope so..."


    A few minutester, Lilia brought Jenny back to the high-rise ward downstairs. During this time, Jean walked behind them without saying a word. The man only apanied them and tried not to interfere with their conversation.


    Inside the ward, Alex and n were already there. In thest few days, both of them could be said as living in the ward. They would go outside the ICU to check on Chris from time to time. They hoped that the man would be excited by their presence and wake up soon. They wanted to be there to greet Chris when he finally woke up.


    Neither of them thought about work. To them, their friend''s life was more important than money.


    When Jenny, Lilia, and Jean together entered the ward, Alex and n immediately got up from the sofa.


    n frowned and said, "Mom, why are you here again? Why don''t you rest at home?"


    While speaking, he nodded at Lilia to greet her. Then n stepped forward to lead Jenny to the sofa. While n was helping Jenny, Lilia and the others took their seats.


    Jenny leaned back on the chair, propping her forehead with one hand. "I know, but I can''t sleep, n. Every time I close my eyes, I can only think of Chrisying covered in blood that day,"


    Hearing that, n lowered his gaze without speaking again. n was also there when Chris was rushed to the hospital that day. He saw Chris being carried in an ambnce with arge patch of blood staining his shirt.


    Just like Jenny, the horrible sight refused to disappear from n''s mind. He couldn''t stop thinking about how the once arrogant and cunning many on the stretcher as if he was lifeless.


    If Chris got hurt elsewhere, n could still lighten the mood by teasing him about it. But the part where Chris was badly injured nearly killed him.


    For a moment, the entire ward fell into a state of suffocating depression. No one spoke.


    After some time, Jenny rubbed her forehead with her fingertips. She looked up and looked at the several people in front of her. "I have troubled you a lot during these two days," Jenny said apologetically.


    Alex looked into Jenny''s red eyes and he shook his head slightly. "Aunt Jenny doesn''t have to say that. Chris is like our own brother. We won''t be able to hang around when something happens to him,"


    Jenny nodded silently, then slowly closed her eyes. The ward was engulfed in silence as everyone was deep in their own thoughts.


    Not long after, Jean broke the silence.


    "Shall we take a walk outside for a moment?" His gaze was fixed on Alex and n. His dark blue eyes looked like a bottomless ocean.


    Seeing this, Alex tapped n on the shoulder and beckoned toward the door. "Let''s go,"


    When Jean got up from his chair, the man looked at Lilia questioningly.


    But Lilia shook her head slightly and smiled faintly. "Go on, you guys look like you need some fresh air. I''ll stay here with Aunt Jenny,"


    She knew they had something to talk about. However, Chris was seriously injured now. He had been unconscious since the stabbing incident making everyone''s hearts restless ever since. There must be some things that his friends need to discuss.


    After the three men said goodbye to Jenny, they left the ward.

 Chapter 312 - Don’t Get Intruded

    Lilia also got up from her chair and moved beside Jenny. She watched her eyes closed with a sad face, then her gaze fell on Jenny''s eyebrows inadvertently. The middle aged woman''s appearance reminded her of Mellisa''s face. Lilia wondered if Mellisa and she would also look like this when they were older.


    Without warning, Jenny opened her eyes and met Lilia''s curious eyes. She was a little surprised, then she said in a forced cheerful tone, "What did you see on my face, Lilia? Do the wrinkles on my face get any clearer now?"


    Lilia stared at Jenny''s tired face for a moment, then she said softly, "I don''t think Aunt Jenny hasn''t eaten well in thest two days. Your face looks a little sluggish than usual. Your wrinkles aren''t obvious, but there are dark circles under Aunty''s eyes,"


    Jennyughed out loud at Lilia''s straightforward answer. Even so, she didn''t feel offended. She knew that this young woman didn''t mean anything bad to her words.


    Lilia turned to the window before looking back at Jenny. "It''s too early now, how about Aunt Jenny take a nap? I''ll be here, so Auntie can call me anytime you need something,"


    Jenny stared at her without blinking, as if thinking seriously about her offer.


    Seeing this, Lilia no longer held back. She immediately pulled Jenny toward the bed, then she helped her sit down there.


    Then Lilia whispered, "Aunty Jenny, just take a quick nap, okay? Isn''t it better to handle the Hartanto family''s matters when you have enough energy?"


    This sentence, like a kind of reminder, made all of Jenny''s doubts disappear. After the womanid down, she fell into a deep sleep in just a few minutes.


    Lilia sat on the sofa and nced at Jenny from time to time. When she was getting bored, she took out her cell phone and started exchanging messages with Mellisa.


    *****


    In the park outside the inpatient department, there were only a few patients walking around there. This was due to the cold wind that seemed to blow nonstop. The wind carried the fallen leaves, making the ground covered with dry leaves.


    The garden was not big, but it was well maintained. Patients dressed in hospital gowns and heavy jackets were seen walking slowly around it. In the midst of such cold air, there was only one ce that made passersby turn their heads repeatedly.


    Under one of the shady trees, three young men with handsome faces gathered. They all had cigarettes in their hands, but their faces looked grim. The cold wind blew past the hem of their coats along with the smoke they exhaled.


    Alex''s posture while he smoked looked very elegant. His well proportioned and slender fingers put the cigarette to his lips. Then he puffed out his cigarette smoke before turning to look at n.


    "I''m sure you know that Chris was hurt not by coincidence. What are you going to do now?" Asked Alex coldly. At this time, he spoke to n not as a friend, but as a representative of the Hartanto Family.


    Chris was mortally injured from saving Jenny. They couldn''t me Jenny, but n also had to do something topensate for it.


    Jean, who had been standing still all this time, also narrowed his eyes. He looked at n with a cold gaze, waiting for his answer.


    Not long after, n threw the cigarette butts in his hand into the trash can next to him. He looked up to look at Alex and Jean in turn. Then n opened his mouth to answer.


    "The Hartanto family has started moving. It''s time to clean up the people moving behind the scenes. Just don''t get involved in this matter for a while you guys. No matter what happens, I won''t let Chris get stabbed by that knife for nothing. I will resolve this conflict," n said softly, but still full of determination.


    In the end, this problem was caused by an internal conflict between the two sons of the Hartanto family. Even though Jean and Alex were best friends with Chris, this was not the time for them to step in.


    At this moment, Jean''s gaze turned even sharper as he red at n. "Even without you telling us, we will not interfere in Hartanto''s family matters. But Chris'' injury is another matter," He said coldly.


    Alex nodded. "I agree with what Jean said. n, we''ll leave the Hartanto family matters to you. But for the matters rting to Chris''s injury, let us handle it,"


    n''s expression remained unchanged. He looked up and allowed his gaze to wander as he thought of the offer. Finally, n sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll let you guys take care of that,"


    n secretly hoped in his heart that they wouldn''t find out about the details.


    *****


    It wasn''t even nine yet, but Jenny was already fast asleep in the ward.


    Lilia was still sitting on the sofa and exchanging messages with Mellisa. She was just telling her n when Mellisa suddenly gave unexpected news.


    [Mellisa]: "The Pangestu Family husband and wife went to Jakarta!"


    When she read this news, Lilia''s fingers stopped typing on the screen. Her face that always looked calm had turned cold and mocking. It seemed they were getting more and more impatient. Didn''t they just visit in September? Only one month had passed, but why did they return to visit?


    Lilia closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she opened her eyes again. Lilia then replied to Mellisa''s message.


    [Lilia]: "When did they leave?"


    [Mellisa]: "I heard they just arrived in Jakartast night. Le''s health has not been very goodtely. I think they''re worried about her."


    Le was not feeling well...


    This sentence made Lilia remember that she used to have a weak body and got sick easily. Even so, every time Lilia''s condition worsened and she had to be hospitalized, Sylvia never visited her once. Robert tried to find the time toe on the sidelines of his job, but Lilia spent most of her time alone in the hospital.


    On the other hand, when Sylvia heard that Le was sick, the woman immediately went all the way to Jakarta just to visit her. The corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a bitter smile. A mother''s love and care for her own daughter was different!


    Lilia was still holding her cellphone, but her mood was greatly affected. She did not expect that Robert and Sylvia would go to Jakarta, which would ruin the original n.


    There was a long silence in the Other apps when Lilia didn''t reply. However, Mellisa could not wait long. A few secondster, she immediately called Lilia.


    The vibration of the cell phone was bothering Lilia. She hurriedly nced at the sleeping Jenny, then she left the ward silently. Lilia walked a few steps away from the door, then picked up the phone.


    Before she could say anything, Mellisa immediately asked, "Lilia, are you okay?"


    She was worried about her younger sister suddenly stopping replying to her messages. Mellisa wondered if Lilia''s mood was ruined after hearing the news. After all, the two of them were still discussing how to expose the Pangestu Family''s lies a few minutes ago.


    Coincidentally, Herri also sent a message to Mellisa. The man said that a husband and wife had sneaked into the hospital to visit Le.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Mellisa was sure that the pair were Robert and Sylvia Pangestu. Their love for Le was literally etched into their bones!

 Chapter 313 - Plans For Simon’s Birthday

    On the phone, Lilia was heard sighing softly. She stood in front of the corridor''s window looking at the dreary dry season and listening to the sound of the wind blowing.


    "��I am fine," Lilia spoke after being silent for a moment. "About my parents, every time they went to Jakarta, they usually took a week or two. I''m sure that this time too... "


    Before she could finish her words, Mellisa interrupted in a meaningful tone, "Actually, it might not be a bad thing for them toe to Jakarta,"


    Lilia couldn''t see Mellisa''s face right now, but she could imagine the sly smile on her lips. Whatever Mellisa nned sure would make an interesting event.


    "What do you mean?" Lilia''s dim eyes lit up in an instant.


    Mellisa said, "Grandpa Simon''s birthday ising in five days,"


    Those words alone were enough for Lilia. She could guess what her sister was nning. Her lips curved into an evil smile.


    "Let''s go to Jakarta tomorrow. There is a birthday party we need to attend," Lilia said.


    Mellisa couldn''t helpughing. Her little sister was really smart! "Of course!" Mellisa replied enthusiastically.


    This was a golden opportunity to celebrate Mr. Simon Irwan''s birthday!


    After Lilia hung up the phone, she stood transfixed in the corridor for a long time, until��


    "Lilia?"


    The model immediately turned her head when she heard her name being called. She saw Jenny, who had only been asleep for ten minutes,e out of the ward looking for her.


    "Ah, Aunt Jenny," Lilia immediately approached the middle aged woman. "Sorry, did I wake you up? Didn''t you just rest for a while?"


    "No, you didn''t wake me!" Jenny shook her head before pulling Lilia back inside the ward. "I''m old and I can''t sleep well. When I wake up, I don''t see you inside. I thought..."


    Jenny paused with a hesitant expression.


    "�� I think Chris finally woke up from hisa. So I went out to make sure��" Jenny''s voice slowly grew weaker until it finally faded.


    Lilia nodded and apanied Jenny back to the ward. When they had just taken a few steps forward, an idea came to Lilia''s mind.


    "Aunt Jenny, I heard that you are Mr. Simon Irwan''s eldest daughter. Are you also very talented at painting?"


    This question was made after careful consideration by Lilia.


    She was worried that Jenny would catch her true aim, so she turned around to pour her a ss of water. She purposely avoided the middle aged woman''s gaze. Lilia poured a ss of warm water, then she turned around and handed it to Jenny.


    Jenny epted the ss while looking at Lilia with glowing eyes. She asked excitedly, "Do you know who my father is?"


    As far as Jenny knew, today''s youth rarely paid attention to traditional culture. Let alone something like andscape painting made in watercolors.


    People who regrly ate fast food usually went after something fast and instant. Only a handful of them could sit quietly, enjoy a cup of tea, and appreciate a precious legacy such as ancient paintings.


    Lilia''s gaze met Jenny''s sharp gaze. But the model just stared back at her calmly with a small smile. "I''ve seen the painting ''Pastoral Scenes'' that Mr. Simon made at an auction. But unfortunately, I couldn''t get the painting,"


    In the fundraising event held by Felix Darmawan, another painting was auctioned?apart from the Van Gong painting. However, Lilia didn''t have enough budget to buy the painting made by Simon Irwan.


    Hearing this, the sharp look in Jenny''s eyes softened. She was looking at Lilia with appreciation now. "Oh, I see. If I had met you earlier, I could have given the painting to you in person," Jenny said, smiling broadly.


    The painting ''Pastoral Scenery'' was her father''sst painting tomemorate the birth of his first granddaughter, Mellisa. Simon personally signed the painting under his name. The painting depicted Simon''s hope and sadness. That sadness came when Mellisa died five years ago.


    Since that incident, Simon had insisted on sealing his brush and canvas. The old man couldn''t stop ming himself. Because of his paintings, the Irwan family had always been in abundance with money these days. But that was precisely what invited disaster. His first grandchild wouldn''t have died in that ident if it weren''t for the luxury car that Janice and Richard, Mellisa''s parents bought for her.


    The old man''s mind had too many twists and turns. Even though his family had tried to persuade Simon many times, they still couldn''t undo his stubborn thinking.


    Lilia sat next to Jenny, watching her expression carefully. Seeing her blurry and dreamy-looking eyes, Lilia didn''t dare interrupt her for a while.


    Without warning, Jenny straightened her back, her eyes sparkling. Before Lilia could ask, she had already said, "Lilia, you said that you really liked Dad''s paintings, right?"


    Lilia nodded. "That''s right, Aunt Jenny." She did admire the beauty of Simon''s paintings, which always looked full of life.


    Jenny pped her hands together. "This Sunday happens to be Father''s birthday. Many of his works are still in the Irwan family''s house, why don''t you stop by and celebrate his birthday? If you find a painting you like, Aunt Jenny will give it to you!"


    Jenny couldn''t wait for Simon''s birthday toe. She praised herself for being able to think of such a perfect arrangement. Jenny was even looking forward to how her father and younger sister would react when they met Lilia. However, Jenny did not know that Lilia had deliberately led her to make this suggestion.


    "Can Ie?" Lilia''s expression was filled with excitement that couldn''t be hidden.


    But she only showed half of her true feelings. She couldn''t reveal her cunning intention in front of Jenny. Thanks to Lilia''s experience during the filming process, she had be even more skilled at acting. Just by showing joy and ttery like this, Jenny didn''t get anything suspicious of Lilia.


    A birthday party for a famous painter as Simon Irwan would require tight security. Although Lilia could ask Jean to help her get an invitation, it would be much better if she was invited by Jenny in person. Plus, Lilia could use the excuse that Jenny intended to give her a painting to approach the Irwan family.


    At this moment, Jenny saw Lilia''s cheerful appearance and felt happy too. She patted Lilia''s hand while pretending to be angry. "Of course, I invite you myself! No one would dare question your presence there. Don''t worry about the invitation, Aunt Jenny will give it to you," Jenny said reassuringly.


    This was very, very good! Lilia was trying to suppress a sly smile that threatened to appear on her face.


    "Then�� can you give me two more invitations?" Lilia asked hesitantly. She hurriedly exined. "One of the invitations for Jean, while the other for my friend. She attended the arts faculty and had great respect for Mr. Simon Irwan. I want to help my friend fulfill her dream. Do... Do you mind?"


    Lilia deliberately put on an embarrassed and shy expression. As expected, Jenny immediately spoke up.


    "Yes, when the timees, I can give you five invitations! Don''t forget to take Jean with you, okay? If any of your friends want toe along, they can all go with you," Jenny said firmly.


    Lilia smiled broadly. "Thank you so much, Aunt Jenny," she said sincerely.

 Chapter 314 - There Is No Need To Be Sad

    After that, Lilia and Jenny discussed a few more things. Throughout their conversation, Lilia clearly felt that Jenny seemed to be paying more attention to her. She remembered Jean''s words that the middle aged woman was investigating Lilia. Could it be that Jenny had found something?


    However, Lilia didn''t really think about this matter. Her mind was focused on the n she and Mellisa were putting together. She couldn''t wait to see if Grandpa Simon''s birthday party would turn into a nightmare for Le in five days.


    When it was ten in the morning, Irene came to visit. Lilia sat with the two women for a while, then she said goodbye. She deliberately gave the excuse that she didn''t want to interfere with the two best friends'' reunion.


    Even though Lilia had tried to apany Jenny as best she could, she was nothingpared to Irene. Only a friend who was like a sister to her could give Jenny the best kind offort and care.


    A few minutester, Lilia left the ward. She walked slowly down the corridor nning something in her heart. She was too deep in her own thoughts that she didn''t pay attention to where she was walking. Before she hit the stone pir in front of her, a pair of strong hands pulled her aside.


    "Ahh ...!"


    The tip of Lilia''s nose hit the shoulder of the person who was pulling her. Before she recovered from her shock, a pair of arms were also wrapped around her waist. Lilia started to struggle, but her resistance immediately stopped when she heard a voice whispering in her ear.


    "What are you thinking so seriously that you don''t pay attention to your surroundings?" The man''s familiar voice made Lilia drop her guard.


    She rubbed the tip of her nose which felt numb as she turned around. Lilia looked at the man and asked, "Are you done talking?"


    "Yes. Why did youe out of the ward?" Jean continued, persistently asking her. "Did something happen?"


    Lilia released herself gently from Jean''s embrace before answering, "Sis Irene just came here. Aunt Jenny was chatting with her, so I went out first,"


    After hearing that, Jean nodded with a satisfied expression. The man started to take a step forward, but he suddenly stopped and turned to Lilia. Jean reached out, then took over the bag slung over his wife''s shoulder. The man carried Lilia''s bag without caring that he looked ridiculous in the soft pink bag.


    Then Jean turned to n who was a few steps behind him. "If Chris has woken up, please let me know as soon as possible. You can call me any time," Jean said.


    n put one hand into his trouser pocket and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll be here all day. I''ll definitely tell you right away," he promised.


    After hearing n''s answer, Jean and Alex exchanged nces for a moment. They seemed to bemunicating something. Then Jean left the hospital with Lilia.


    But before they left, Lilia turned her head and nced at n. She only stole a quick nce before quickly retracting her gaze. n didn''t even notice that Lilia was stealing nces at him. But there was one person who was watching all of that.


    Jean frowned and watched Lilia''s movements, but he didn''t say anything.


    The husband and wife went to the parking lot. Once they got into the car, Jean reached out to pinch Lilia''s cheek. The woman turned to him with a confused look.


    Jean narrowed his eyes and asked in a light tone, "Why did you nce at n earlier?"


    Lilia''s hand stopped from pulling the seat belt for a moment. She blinked, then pushed Jean''s hand away from her face. Their gazes met and there was unspokenmunication between them.


    The smile at the corner of Lilia''s mouth gradually deepened. She didn''t try to hide her smile as she softly replied, "I just thought that n is Aunt Jenny''s son, so if I really were the daughter of the Irwan Family, then we could be said to be cousins,"


    Jean looked at her as if investigating. The man''s handsome face was colored with curiosity. "Did you tell Aunt Jenny who you really are?" Jean asked, even though he could already guess the answer.


    Lilia shook her head vigorously. "No! Didn''t you say that Aunt Jenny was investigating me? In this situation, if I carelessly talked about myself, it would definitely make her feel suspicious. Besides, there are still things that I can''t be sure of myself��"


    "Yes," After hearing that answer, Jean stretched out his hand and stroked Lilia''s silky hair. "My wife is very smart,"


    Lilia''s expression turned irritated and she yfully smacked Jean''s shoulder, "What did you say? Do you secretly think I''m stupid?" she demanded.


    The man grabbed Lilia''s hand and pulled her closer, then used the opportunity to steal her lips. Lilia tried to move away, but Jean didn''t let her escape.


    "You''re not stupid," Jean affirmed after he kissed the woman. "My wife is the most beautiful and smartest woman I have ever met,"


    "...You sycophant," Lilia muttered, but her cheeks blushed. She knew that Jean was just trying to improve her mood, but she still felt good. Was there even a woman who was unhappy when praised by her husband?


    Lilia stared out the window as Jean started the car''s engine. As their car pulled out of the parking lot, Lilia made a request to the man.


    "Jean, can you help me check something? My father has been sending money to Le all this time. I wonder how much money he gave her," Lilia said.


    Jean nced at Lilia with a look of surprise mixed with worry. He wasn''t sure if he wanted Lilia to know the answer to that question.


    "Anyway, we should also investigate Sylvia''s bank ount," Lilia continued with an emotionless face. "That way, we can find out how much secret funds Le really has,"


    Jean sighed. "Are you sure you are ready to hear the answer?" Jean asked quietly.


    Lilia nodded without looking at him. "I''ve finished shooting, so the first thing I need to do is find out the truth about my own life. Just now Mellisa told me that my parents went to Jakarta against night. I think�� I think they went to visit Le,"


    Lilia suddenly felt a warm hand rub against her cheek. She turned to face Jean, who was stroking her cheek with one hand.


    "You don''t have to be sad for them, they are not your real parents. I will give you what you want, so don''t let them steal your happiness," Jean affirmed.


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth then lifted into a small smile. The man always knew the right words tofort her. No matter how bad Lilia''s mood was, Jean could always make her smile again.


    "Speaking of that, I''m nning to go to Jakarta tomorrow, Jean," Lilia said something surprising in a rxed tone. "You don''t need to apany me because I know Brother Chris still needs you here,"


    Jean gave her an ufortable look. "... What are you going to do in Jakarta?" He asked anxiously.


    "Grandpa Simon''s birthday party ising in five days. I want to take this opportunity to try to tear off Le''s disguise," Lilia said with a big smile.


    If she didn''t enter the tiger''s den, she would never be able to catch the tiger. It''s time for her topete with Le.


    Lilia wouldn''t let Mellisa be kept out of her own house any longer.

 Chapter 315 - Returning To Jakarta

    Jean turned the steering wheel without saying anything. When the traffic light in front of them turned red, the man stopped the car before turning his head towards Lilia.


    "You need to be more careful this time. That woman called Le is not as simple as you think," Jean said in a serious tone.


    Lilia''s eyes widened when she heard that. This was the first time Jean had given her a warning like this. "What do you mean? Have you investigated Le? What did you find?" Lilia urged curiously.


    "Even if you manage to take Le down, it won''t end so easily. There''s still someone behind that woman," Jean spoke with a frown.


    The man didn''t say much, but he made Lilia realize a fact. Whoever supported Le from behind had been hiding and covering their traces perfectly. They could even hide themselves from the Widjaya Family''s informationwork. Otherwise, Jean would have told Lilia who was the main culprit in all these incidents.


    Lilia''s face turned serious. "Fine, I''ll take your advice. I agree with you that Le is not an ordinary person. She''s the same age as me, but her cunning surprises me," Lilia nodded.


    "No problem, because my wife is also not an ordinary person," Jean reached out and patted Lilia''s head. "Be careful there, okay?" He said before starting to run the car back up.


    "Yes, of course." Lilia smiled confidently. "I won''t let Le go with her way any longer,"


    *****


    The next day, around eight in the morning, Lilia and Clifford left for the train station. They nned to reach Jakarta by train so that their arrival would not attract attention.


    Jean had promised Lilia that the man would arrive in Jakarta on the day of Grandpa Simon''s birthday party. Jean specifically arranged for Clifford to go with Lilia as her bodyguard. Lilia didn''t protest because she knew that Jean would never allow her to go alone into the ''battlefield''.


    That morning, a lot of passengers packed the busy train station. Lilia deliberately wore sunsses and a mask that covered half of her face. As an artist, Lilia''s presence would definitely attract public attention.


    After she and Clifford entered the station, they found Mellisa waiting by the public restroom. The woman was still dressed ready forbat in a leather outfit and ck boots. But apart from that, she also wore sunsses and a mask on her face.


    When Lilia and Mellisa met, they looked at each other, then their gazes fell on each other''s clothes. In the next second, the two women bursted intoughter. They really were sisters! Even though they didn''t arrange the clothes beforehand, the two of them chose simr clothing styles.


    "Are you ready to go?" Mellisa asked. "The train will arrive soon,"


    "Ah, I''ll go to the toilet for a bit," Lilia handed the luggage to Clifford before disappearing into the public toilet.


    When Lilia came out of the bathroom, she looked up and found a man standing beside Clifford. The unexpected presence of this man made her stop in her step. She watched the man intently while frowning. Somehow, this guy looked very familiar!


    After thinking about it for a moment, it urred to her that this man was the policeman who was helping Mellisa at the Jakarta police station when her sister was arrested. If Lilia remembered correctly, that man was named Leonard Adler, Andrew''s ssmate.


    Lilia lowered her sunsses, then took turns looking at Clifford and Leonard. The question was clear�� why was Leonard here?


    Noticing Lilia''s meaningful gaze, Clifford nced nkly at Leonard. Then he took a step aside and deliberately pulled away. Clifford''s gesture was enough to answer Lilia''s unspoken question.


    Leonard nced at Clifford, then the corner of his mouth lifted into a faint smile. The man turned to look at Mellisa and looked at her with interest.


    Seeing this, Lilia immediately raised her guard. With the incident that caused her detention that day, Mellisa should have been a suspect in Leonard''s interrogation. What happened this time? Could it be that Leonard was here to find trouble with them?


    Lilia was a little worried and grabbed Mellisa''s arm, then deliberately pulled her aside. She stole a nce at Leonard before whispering, "What''s the matter? Is he here to arrest you?"


    Had Mellisamitted another crime that she didn''t know about? Lilia racked her brains in panic. She began to think of some solutions she could do if Leonard were really here to catch her sister. In short, she couldn''t let Leonard take Mellisa away!


    Leonard was a police inspector in Jakarta. Supposedly, this man did not have the authority to act in areas outside of his jurisdiction, such as in Surabaya. Lilia''s thoughts came and went one after another as she tried to find an excuse to protect Mellisa.


    Then she heard her sister reply in a casual tone, "He might be here on a short vacation,"


    Leonard, who somehow became a tourist, could only re at Mellisa. He had left behind many cases that he was supposed to solve just to go to Surabaya to protect that woman. Maybe Leonard had gone crazy doing all that for a woman''s sake!


    Hearing Mellisa''s answer, Lilia looked at Leonard with a skeptical gaze. Still she nodded and greeted him, "Hello, Inspector Leonard. We have something to do, so we''ll go first..."


    Before Lilia could finish speaking, Leonard had interrupted her.


    "Oh, how about we go together? I happen to be back in Jakarta too," Leonard suggested with a polite smile.


    Lilia looked at the man in shock. She felt that something was off. But before Lilia could protest, their carriage had arrived at the tform.


    She, Mellisa, and Clifford hurried to the tform while Leonard followed behind them. Lilia couldn''t shake the feeling that the police inspector was acting like he was escorting a convict!


    For their trip to Jakarta this time, Lilia bought three business ss seats. In a separate andfortablepartment, she and Mellisa sat next to each other. Clifford sat across from Lilia.


    Right after they sat downfortably, a male figure walked into theirpartment. Then he sat across from Mellisa magnificently. That man, of course, was Leonard.


    Lilia started to have serious suspicions. Was Leonard really here to travel? Or did he have other goals he needed to achieve? The train went out of Surabaya while Lilia was still busy with her thoughts.


    The woman looked at her sister who was sleeping in her seat, then her gaze fell on Leonard, who was pretending to be reading a magazine. Lilia sighed and could only suppress the doubt in her heart for a while and put her mask back on. She closed her eyes just so she could take a nap, but it turned out that Lilia waspletely unconscious when they arrived in Jakarta.


    When Lilia and her entourage entered thergest metropolitan city in Indonesia, it was already twelve o''clock in the afternoon. The model leaned back in her chair with a sleepy gaze.


    But as soon as she saw the view of the city with tall buildings outside the window, Lilia sat up straight. All of her drowsiness vanished as she watched the bustle of the metropolis. Even though Lilia had been to Jakarta before, what she felt now was very different.


    This time, she came with the determination to destroy Le''s years of lies!

 Chapter 316 - Living Together!

    Lilia and Mellisa left the train station with Clifford and Leonard. The head of the bodyguard followed behind Lilia while Leonard walked beside Clifford.


    They had only walked a few steps when Lilia saw her brother-inw Andrew from the distance. The man was standing by the car smoking a cigarette. Lilia guessed that Andrew had heard from Jean and was waiting to pick them up here.


    Andrew was lighting a cigarette when he saw a pair of sisters walking over to him. The tall and slender figures of the two women were striking. Then Andrew''s gaze shifted to a pair of well-built men following behind them.


    The man almost dropped his cigarette. What kind ofbination was this?!


    As they stopped in front of him, Andrew''s gaze focused on the one person he didn''t expect to be here. He red at Leonard who looked so rxed.


    "Leo? Why did youe with them?" Andrew asked suspiciously.


    His expression looked almost the same as Lilia''s when she first saw Leonard. Andrew''s face seemed to be asking, ''Has Mellisamitted another crime?''


    Leonard then raised an eyebrow. He felt that the people around Mellisa didn''t trust him at all. They seemed to suspect that he would get them into trouble. Leonard then replied innocently, "I just met them in Surabaya!"


    Leonard deliberately hid his involvement with Mellisa from everyone. The woman had asked him to act like that so as not to cause confusion, especially for Lilia. She didn''t want to worry her little sister.


    "Oh, I see," Fortunately, Andrew didn''t question Leonard any further. He turned his head towards his Mercedes-Benz with a frown. "I don''t mean to sound harsh, but I don''t think my car will be enough for all of us. What if..."


    Before Andrew could make his proposal, Leonard immediately interrupted him. "Ah, I''m noting with you,"


    Everyone automatically turned their head towards him in surprise.


    "You''re not going with us?" Mellisa asked. Even though she tried to sound casual, Mellisa could not hide the disappointment in her voice.


    "No, I still have to go back to the office. So you guys can go first without me," Leonard said bluntly, without embarrassment.


    After hearing this, Andrew stopped being polite to him. He said goodbye to his ssmates, then left with Lilia and the others.


    On the curb of the train station, Leonard looked at the driving car with a meaningful gaze. After a while, he shook his head derisively, then hailed a taxi and headed back to the police station.


    *****


    In Jakarta, the ce where Lilia and Mellisa were staying had been arranged by Jean, and they were going to the most elite apartmentplex. The apartment was located on the outskirts of the city, away from its noise, very livable and also quiet. Theplex was recently purchased by Jean Widjaya.


    There were seven buildings, each of which had seven floors. Andrew exined that all of this had been purchased by the Widjaya family, so that Lilia could choose whichever apartment she wanted. All apartments were equipped with new furniture and were ready to live in.


    The apartment that Lilia and Mellisa chose was filled with a variety of very modern and well-maintained furniture.


    When Andrew walked past the door, he looked around the room with a look full of admiration. Then his gaze fell on his sister-inw who was looking through the living room.


    Andrew couldn''t stop himself and joked, "Your husband really loves you, Lilia. I also have several apartment buildings under my name in Jakarta. You can actually upy one of them, but he actually prepared all this for you. I don''t even know when he bought this apartment,"


    The man felt that he had underestimated Jean''s abilities all this time. Who would have thought that the fourth son of the Widjaya Family loved his wife so much that he was willing to buy seven apartment buildings at once? Plus, that man decorated everything with the best furniture because he didn''t know which building Lilia would choose! Was this the power of love?


    When Lilia heard Andrew''s joke, she just smiled and said nothing.


    Then Lilia grabbed Mellisa and sat on the light gray sofa. She said enthusiastically, "For long as we are in Jakarta, let''s stay here together! You don''t mind, right?"


    Mellisa looked at Lilia in surprise. Her eyes felt a little hot and she was touched when she heard the enthusiasm in Lilia''s voice. Her heart which had been frozen for a long time now warmed up again because of Lilia''s words.


    Mellisa didn''t hesitate anymore and immediately agreed, "Yes, I don''t mind,"


    Lilia was very happy and a big smile appeared on her beautiful face. She had even begun to imagine how she and Mellisa would live together in this apartment.


    After looking through the apartment, Andrew walked back into the living room. He nced at Clifford, who stood dedicatedly by the door like a guard dog.


    Andrew walked over to the man and said, "The two of them are going to live here together, then what about you? I just saw the living room around here..."


    Clifford looked at Andrew calmly and replied, "No need, my apartment is on the sixth floor, one floor below this ce,"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow in surprise. Was this bodyguard so rich that he could buy a one-story apartment for himself? How much did Jean pay his bodyguard?!


    Seeing Andrew''s startled expression, Clifford hastily added, "Ah, this was all arranged by Young Master Jean,"


    Andrew nodded understandingly and asked no more questions. He sat on the sofa before looking at Mellisa. Andrew called out to her, "Mellisa, neither of us are strangers. I think there are a few things you should know,"


    Mellisa turned away from Lilia and looked at Andrew. Her eyes shed with curiosity. "Brother Andrew, what do you mean?" she asked.


    Even though Mellisa used to call him that when they were kids, now things felt different. Andrew felt a little strange and alienated by time.


    Andrew sighed softly. Hisplex thoughts itched him to smoke. Unconsciously, Andrew rubbed the thumb and index finger of his right hand. It was a gesture he used to make whenever he was thinking about a difficult problem.


    While Andrew was looking for the right words to convey this news to Mellisa, a cigarette box was thrown on the sofa beside him. The man looked up and saw that Mellisa had started smoking her cigarette.


    Andrew stared at the cigarette box, frowning. Then finally he picked up the box and lit a cigarette. He couldn''t stop himself and said to Lilia, "You let your sister smoke like this and don''t care?"


    These types of cigarettes were for heavy smokers and were definitely not suitable for women.


    But Lilia just smiled, and replied casually, "Brother Andrew, aren''t you smoking too? Are you trying to control what she can and can''t do?"


    Andrew couldn''t argue with Lilia''s words. He threw the cigarette box back at Mellisa before pulling one from his trouser pocket. Andrew lit the cigarette and smoked hard.


    Not long after, he exhaled the cigarette smoke and turned to Mellisa.. Andrew hesitated for a moment before he finally opened his mouth. "Did you know that Mike investigated the cause of your death?"

 Chapter 317 - Don’t You Believe It?

    As Andrew was talking about his little brother, the man''s expression looked helpless and slightly troubled.


    After Mike returned from Bekasi that day, his face was full of loneliness. This was the second time Andrew had seen his younger brother so discouraged. The only time Mike looked so devastated was when they thought Mellisa died in an ident five years ago. Andrew was worried that his younger brother would be depressed again.


    Andrew just wanted to tell Mike that Mellisa was still alive. That way, his little brother wouldn''t look so discouraged. But since Andrew had promised Mellisa not to tell anyone, he couldn''t break his promise. Andrew couldn''t bear the desperate look on Mike''s face.


    When Mellisa heard these words, her expression didn''t change. She still looked rxed, as if they were not talking about her childhood friend. Mellisa exhaled her cigarette smoke before saying, "I know. Brother Andrew, if you are willing, tell Mike to stop investigating me,"


    "You think I didn''t say it?" Andrew chuckled. "You should know better than me how stubborn that brat is. He never wants to listen to what other people have to say,"


    Mellisa smiled faintly. "I agree with you on that,"


    Then Andrew continued, "The reason I''m telling you this is to ask about your ns for the future. What are you going to do about this? Do you want to tell Mike that... you''re still alive?"


    Andrew stared at Mellisa closely. The man''s gaze was filled with anxiety. Andrew just wanted her to give Mike at least some hope. Mellisa was like the sun illuminating his brother''s life. The slightest news about her would make Mike feel so happy.


    After hearing Andrew''s words, Mellisa was silent for a few moments. Andrew didn''t pressure her either. He just smoked in silence and waited for the woman to voice out her thoughts.


    Lilia sat beside Mellisa while frowning, but she didn''t say anything either. After all, she respected Mellisa''s decision and supported her actions. Lilia was sure that Mellisa wouldn''t do something without a reason.


    Mellisa was only silent for half a minute, but that very short time seemed like a long time to everyone. After organizing her thoughts, the first thing Mellisa did was nce at Lilia. Her big sister''s gaze lookedplex.


    When Lilia caught Mellisa''s gaze, she smiled supportively and nodded. The message was clear ��I trust you.


    Seeing that, the corner of Mellisa''s mouth lifted into a small smile. Finally, she looked at Andrew and gave her answer. "Don''t tell Mike anything about me," she said firmly.


    Mellisa''s decision made Andrew frown unconsciously. He fiddled with the cigarette box in his hand asking, "Don''t you believe Mike?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe him!" Mellisa refuted Andrew quickly and made the man look at her in surprise. The woman exined, "I know that Mike can be trusted. It''s just that I don''t want him to be too impulsive,"


    Andrew fell silent. Maybe Mellisa had a point. He understood his little brother''s character. Though Mike seemed clumsy, stubborn, and unruly, he could turn into the exact opposite when it came to the people he cared about. Mike could be very protective and impulsive when someone he considered important to him got into trouble.


    After hearing Mellisa''s answer, Andrew did not discuss this matter again. He only gave Mellisa a few words of advice before leaving the apartment.


    As soon as Andrew left, Clifford also returned to his room on the sixth floor. Jean''s head bodyguard didn''t want to disturb the warm atmosphere between the two sisters.


    *****


    Starting from today, Lilia officially lived with Mellisa. Even though she didn''t know how long they would stay together, she was still very excited. After Lilia looked through the apartment with Mellisa, the two of them got into a long discussion about what dinner they should order.


    Lilia sat beside her and looked at Mellisa. She watched her sister focus on her cell phone''s screen for a moment before asking, "Sis Mel, is Le at the hospital or at the Irwan Family house now?"


    Mellisa''s finger stopped from scrolling through the screen for a moment. She looked up and looked at Lilia. "She''s still in the hospital right now. Why did you ask that? Did you have any ns?" Mellisa asked suspiciously.


    Lilia''s elbow rested on the arm of the sofa and her fingertips tapped the side of her face. She smiled slyly as she said, "Yes, I have a n. Where are your subordinates now, Sis?"


    She still remembered Mellisa''s friends whom she had met at the restaurant back then. Lilia believed that Mellisa had sent her subordinates to monitor Le''s movements. Otherwise, her sister would not have found out that Robert and Sylvia arrived in Jakarta right away.


    "They''re all on guard around the hospital and ready to take my orders. What do you want to do? I''ll let them arrange it first," Mellisa answered happily without the slightest hesitation.


    It seemed that whatever Lilia wanted to do, Mellisa would do her best to help her sister achieve her goal. This feeling made Lilia''s heart warm.


    Lilia was raised as the eldest daughter of the Pangestu family since she was a child. Robert and Sylvia always stressed Lilia to look after her younger brother, Daniel. Sometimes, the children of her rtives were also entrusted under Lilia''s care. They all never thought about her feelings as the oldest child.


    "Since you are an older sister, you have to take care of your younger siblings. You can''tpete with them. They are all young, so you have to be wiser,"


    Perhaps, the oldest sister in every family had heard this sentence. But now, Lilia''s situation was different. She had Mellisa who was three years older than her as her older sister.


    Mellisa had been going through such a hard time so she had a pretty bad temper. But she could protect and tolerate her in everything, like a big umbre that gave her shelter and a sense of security.


    Lilia leaned back on the sofa with her legs folded. Her palm rested on her face while her eyes were fixed on Mellisa.


    "No, you don''t have to bother arranging it first," Lilia said calmly. "Let''s go and see everything tonight. I haven''t seen my parents for a long time, and I also want to know how weak Miss Le''s body is,"


    Mellisa met Lilia''s gaze with a faint smile, then she continued ordering dinner. She said mockingly, "It''s hard for me to tell if Le''s body is really weak, but what is clear is that Le''s condition always worries my parents,"


    Even so, Lilia could still hear the hatred and jealousy in Mellisa''s voice. She couldn''t imagine how Mellisa would feel if Le had actually faked her illness all this time.


    Mellisa continued, "When the time to visit the hospital is over, I''ll have Herri and the others look for an opportunity to get Le''s nanny away. But we can''t stay there. We have to move fast,"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Looks like your parents are really worried about Le''s condition. They even hired a nanny for her even though she''s already an adult,"


    Hearing this, Mellisa snorted. "Not only nannies, but they also hired bodyguards to apany Le around. They have been doing this since she was a child,"


    Lilia rolled her eyes when she heard that. Oh, how much the Irwan Family loved Le!

 Chapter 318 - Infiltrating The Hospital

    That night, Lilia and Mellisa left their apartment before six o''clock. The sky in Jakarta was slowly getting dark, with a gust of wind that was chilling to the bone. The neon lights began to shine brightly across the city. Its light illuminated the pedestrians hurrying home.


    Clifford drove them both in his car to a private hospital in Jakarta. Normally, the trip there only took about an hour. However, since their departure coincided with office hours, coupled with the heavy traffic conditions in Jakarta, they arrived at the hospital muchter than they had nned.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Lilia was subconsciously frowning. No matter how long it had been since shest set foot in the hospital, Lilia still hated that ce. She felt that the air in the hospital was tainted by the smell of disinfectant.


    After they got out of the car in the parking lot, Mellisa took her cell phone and called someone. As soon as the phone was connected, she immediately said, "It''s me. Come downstairs, I''m in the parking lot!"


    Mellisa only said a few words in amanding tone. Lilia could already guess that her sister must be talking to one of his subordinates.


    In less than three minutes, a male figure ran from the direction of the inpatient department. But Lilia was surprised because the man was wearing a hospital gown.


    Herri quickly ran over to them. In his hands were two folders containing personal data form of visiting family members. "Captain, I''ve brought you the data you asked for earlier!" Herri reported while stopping in front of Mellisa.


    The man handed Mellisa the visitor form, as if he was giving something very valuable. Herri''s face was filled with pride because he was able toplete the task Mellisa assigned him. The man looked like ap dog waiting for praise from his master.


    Mellisa took the folder and looked inside it for a moment, then she handed it to Lilia. "After seven in the evening, we won''t be allowed to visit patients. That''s why I told Herri to get this for us. With this, we can get into the inpatient department easily," Mellisa exined.


    Lilia epted the form and read it. Then she asked, "Isn''t Le supposed to be in the advanced ward? Could this form get us in there?"


    Herri looked at Lilia in surprise. He again felt that she really did resemble the Captain! Not only in terms of appearance, but also the sharpness of mind!


    The man straightened up and immediately answered Lilia''s question. "Yes, don''t worry! I guarantee this form will get us inside! Let''s go through the emergency exit,"


    Without waiting for Lilia''s answer, Herri turned around and started walking away.


    Mellisa raised her eyebrows and smiled, then she turned to Lilia. "Let''s go," she invited. "Herri may be silly sometimes, but he can be trusted,"


    Mellisa had put Herri in the hospital, so the man must have prepared everything. If something went wrong, Herri would receive punishment from Mellisa!


    *****


    Around eight in the evening, inside the senior ward of the private hospital. The interior of the ward was very spacious andfortable. Its size even rivaled a hotel''s executive suite. If it weren''t for the smell of disinfectant around it, one would think the ward was an upscale apartment room.


    Le was lying on the hospital bed ying with her cell phone. Currently, the Irwan family had returned home after apanying her all day. There was only a nurse in the bathroom washing her clothes. In front of the door, there were two bodyguards standing side by side. The two of them looked tired and a little sleepy.


    When the nurse came out of the bathroom, Le hurriedly hid the cellphone under her pillow. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    There were no ceiling lights in the ward, only a dim light from the nightmp beside the bed. The nurse looked at Le, who was fast asleep, then took out the medical records and jotted down some notes.


    After the nurse finished taking notes, she returned to the bathroom. As soon as the bathroom door closed, Le immediately opened her eyes. She took out the makeup kit from under her pillow and began to carefully apply her makeup. Then Le took out the mirror from the bedside table. Her pale face was reflected in the dim light.


    Le raised the corner of her mouth in satisfaction, then she fixed her hospital gown. She got out of bed and knocked politely on the bathroom door.


    "Ahem, auntie, my stomach hurts a little. It looks like I''m having my period, can you help me buy sanitary pads?" Le asked.


    The nursing staff was surprised and hurriedly put the clothes on her hands, then walked out of the bathroom. She saw Le''s pale face and immediately believed her words. The nurse hurried away without realizing that the ess card for her VIP ward had been secretly taken.


    After the nurse left, Le walked outside and greeted the two bodyguards outside the door. Her pale face and soft smile on her lips were able to win the hearts of all who saw her.


    "Brothers, you have worked hard for the past two days. Thank you very much," Le said sweetly.


    "Miss Le, you don''t have to be so formal with us!" The two bodyguards nodded respectfully. Even though their faces were very tired, they still stood straight and took their duties seriously.


    Hearing that, Le turned and took a te of fruit from the small cupboard near the door. She looked at the two bodyguards with an innocent gaze, like a little sister.


    "Brothers, this is for you! I just cut it. I hope these fruits can help you stay up all night!" Le said as she handed him the te.


    The two bodyguards seemed touched by Le''s kindness. After they received the fruit te, they said emotionally, "Miss Le is very nice! Thank you very much!"


    The guards who looked innocent immediately finished the fruit te with gusto. Then they returned the te to Le gratefully.


    Le''s eyes shed slyly, but she covered them with a big smile. "Then, I''ll sleep now. Good night!" She said before going back into the ward.


    Le put down the empty te with a satisfiedugh. Those two bodyguards were really stupid! They did not realize that there were sleeping pills in these fruits. The medicinal effect was immediately visible within five minutes.


    The woman sat leaning on the head of the bed while counting the time with her cell phone. Le calmly listened to the movement outside the door.


    Sure enough, in less than five minutes, she peeked out the window at the door and found her two bodyguards fast asleep. Le cracked open the door to confirm the condition of her bodyguard, but they didn''t react at all.


    Le sneered and returned to the room. Then she sent a message on her cell phone.


    [Le]: "Come in,"


    After sending the message, Le quickly returned to the bed and covered herself with the nket. Her pale and colorless cheeks made her look very weak.


    A few secondster, there was a sound from the door, and two figures stepped in. The woman who walked in front had fruits in her hands. She headed straight for the bed with a worried face.


    The woman asked in a soft, depressed voice, "Daughter, are you feeling better today?"


    While the woman busied herself with Le, the middle aged man who followed behind her took off his coat.. Then he covered the ss window in the door with the coat.

 Chapter 319 - An Appetizer

    That night, in the corridor outside of her room, only a plenty of nurses were seen busy at the nurse''s desk. The surrounding was pretty quiet as the entire ward area fell into a deep slumber.


    The ward devoted to distinguished patients was located on the top floor of the hospital. Therefore, there were not many patients upying this ward. The nurses were carefully selected and trained. If not necessary, they rarely went to the ward so as not to disturb their patients.


    Outside the door of Le''s ward, the two sleeping bodyguards disappeared. Their figures disappeared after the Pangestu couple entered the door and covered the window.


    At this time, on the fire escape not far from the corridor, Lilia was standing at the side of the door. Her face looked cold and tense as she red intently at the door to Le''s ward. Lilia had seen Robert and Sylvia enter Le''s ward with her own eyes. She felt as if she was getting real proof of her conjecture all this time.


    It turned out that Le was really Sylvia''s daughter. Before the door to her wars was closed, Lilia clearly heard Sylvia calling Le her daughter in a worried voice. These were the kindness and worries a mother should have.


    Beside Lilia, Mellisa, Herri and the two bodyguards who pretended to be sleeping stood quietly. Lilia once met the two bodyguards at the hotpot restaurant where she met Mellisa.


    "We watched the woman a lot in thest two days, and we found that the method she used was very cruel," Said Rion, one of the bodyguards, in an angry tone. "Almost every night, after her family left, she would send us various kinds of food mixed with sleeping pills. Two days ago, before the couple came, the woman had meet other people,"


    Mellisa looked at Rion after hearing those words. "Who else has she met?" she asked, frowning


    Rion''s face went stiff, and he scratched his head awkwardly. "We, uh, we fell asleep that night, so we don''t know. But we''re sure someone must havee here!" he strictly answered.


    That was their first day here, so they didn''t know what method Le was using. That''s why they couldn''t avoid the woman''s trap.


    But since that day, they had learned how to avoid Le''s tricks. Every time they finished eating what Le gave them, the two of them would take turns going to the bathroom. There, they vomited the food, then drank the salt water to get rid of the sleeping pills.


    The two men were Mellisa''s partners in the debt collection business. The two of them were brothers, with Rion being the older and the younger being Roy.


    Through Mellisa''s exnation, Lilia found out that there were no bodyguards in the Irwan Family house. They preferred to rely on the sophistication of modern security tools.


    Even so, the Irwan family knew that Le was afraid to be left alone in the hospital. Initially, they intended to hire bodyguards through a securitypany. It''s just that the bodyguards they hired were secretly reced by Mellisa''s subordinates.


    As Lilia was listening to their conversation, the thing that crossed her mind was her first meeting with Le. The woman was crying, then she looked at Mike with love in her eyes. Le''s fragile appearance could arouse people''s desire to protect her.


    Lilia also remembered the time when she found Le at the Pangestu Family house. At that time, she saw Le and Sylvia holding hands while talking andughing. Le took off her mask as a shy girl and could calmly exin that they were close to each other.


    Lilia wondered how far Le could hide her true self in order to control everyone in the palm of her hand? Did her parents also know about Le''s hidden side?


    Lilia''s chest tightened as she began to question her parents'' sincerity. Robert always acted like he loved Lilia, but was he genuine? Sylvia had spoken coldly to her all these years, but she gave her love to others.


    How ironic.


    Lilia''s beautiful face was staring coldly at the door to the ward. There was absolutely not a trace of emotion on the woman''s face. Lilia''s calm actually worried Mellisa.


    She didn''t know how tofort her little sister, so she could only hold onto Lilia''s shoulder and squeeze it gently. Mellisa tried to convey that Lilia was no longer alone in dealing with this problem.


    Realizing Mellisa''s intention, Lilia turned her head and smiled slightly. "Tonight, let''s serve them an appetizer,"


    Lilia only intended to check Le''s condition. But she didn''t expect to meet Robert and Sylvia here. So Lilia will give them a ''little surprise''.


    Herri, who was standing beside Lilia, automatically stepped back away from the model. Somehow, she felt that the smile of this woman with a simr face to his Captain was quite terrifying!


    For the time being, everyone''s eyes were on Lilia.


    Mellisa was the first to react. She raised her eyebrows and asked half-jokingly, "How are you going to serve them?"


    Lilia took her eyes off Mellisa and looked at Rion instead. "When the Irwan family hired bodyguards, did they ask you to report on Le''s situation regrly?"


    Rion didn''t know what Lilia was nning with this question, but he still nodded. "Yes, when the Irwan family arrives at noon, they will also ask us a question or two." His answer was honest.


    "Then... what if they find out that someone has infiltrated Le''s ward tonight? What will happen?" Lilia asked, smiling mischievously.


    As soon as those words left Lilia''s mouth, Mellisa immediately red at her sister. Her gaze was tinged with disapproval. "Do you want them to meet now?" She asked.


    "Is it appropriate for the two families to meet now?" Was the intention behind Mellisa''s question.


    After Lilia took a deep breath, she said in a light tone, "Since this is an appetizer, she doesn''t need side dishes and big meat. But it has to be delicious,"


    Rion, Roy, and Herri looked at Lilia with confused expressions. They didn''t know why Lilia suddenly talked about appetizers and side dishes. But Mellisa couldn''t hold back herughter. She nodded and turned to her subordinate.


    "Follow exactly what Lilia says. We''re going to make a fuss tonight," Mellisa said with a happy tone. She smiled so broadly that her fangs were clearly visible.


    The three men straightened up and focused their attention on Lilia. Whenever Mellisa smiled like that, it usually meant that there would be a lot ofmotion and chaos as a result of their actions.


    "Rion and Roy, please return to your original positions. Two minutester, you will be standing at the door again to stand guard, as if the sleeping pills had gone away," Lilia exined. "When the couplees out of Le''s room, you must stop them with a loud voice,"


    The two men gasped as they realized what Lilia was up to. The woman smiled coldly and ended her exnation.


    "Get the nurses here,"


    *****


    At half past nine that evening, there was a suddenmotion in the high-level ward of the private hospital. Something like this had never happened before. The nurses on duty and the other patients on the ward grew worried.


    This was because someone broke into the VIP ward at night and was caught by the guards!

 Chapter 320 - Almost Caught

    After the nurse in charge of Le''s room learned the situation, she ran to the nurse''s desk with a pale face. The nurse notified Irwan''s family as soon as possible, then she called the hospital''s guards.


    She was the only one on duty tonight, and she had never seen anyone show upte at night like this. Not to mention that high-level wards had strict ess control hours. How did someone suddenly enter?!


    If it weren''t for the bodyguards manning the outside of the ward, she would never have known that an error like this had urred. After the nurse finished reporting this incident, she hurriedly returned to Le''s ward. The guards were still holding the people at the door to her patient''s room.


    In the corridor, many family members from other wards were watching themotion with curiosity. At the door of Le''s ward, the husband and wife faced Rion and Roy with worried expressions.


    "What are you two doing? We''re only here to visit! What do you mean to stop us?!" Sylvia shouted furiously.


    The two brothers stood at the door and blocked the couple''s path. Rion and Roy were not provoked by Sylvia''s anger. They just stood silently, arms crossed.


    Even after Sylvia finished speaking, the two bodyguards didn''t budge. Robert was seen frowning and looking displeased.


    Even so, he still spoke in a polite tone, "We are indeed here to visit. It''ste, so how about we get over this matter here?"


    "No, Miss Le was scared two days ago because of a simr incident. To ensure her safety, please wait a moment. After her family has confirmed your identity, you may go!" Rion''s answer sounded very serious.


    Hearing this, Sylvia couldn''t stand still. She stretched out her hand and pushed Rion away. However, a woman''s strength could not make a man with a muscr build like Rion move.


    Sylvia gritted her teeth and said in a sharp voice, "Why do you have to confirm with her family?! We are her family! Get out of here or I''ll call the police! Did you know that holding an innocent person like this is against thew?!"


    Roy, who had been silent beside his brother, now spoke up. "If you really are her family, what is there to be afraid of? We are just asking you to wait a few minutes to meet and confirm. Wouldn''t that be better for everyone?" He replied with a rxed smile.


    "You��!" Sylvia red angrily at Roy, but she couldn''t argue with the man''s argument. She hurriedly grabbed Robert''s sleeve and urged him, "We have to get out of here! Can''t you think of something?!"


    The husband and wife were very worried, but what about Le? The woman justid weak in the hospital bed, as if she was fast asleep!


    Rion silently looked into the room and snorted with a disgusted expression. This husband and wife came for her, but now that everything was revealed, Le was lying peacefully on the bed.


    What a two-faced, cunning woman! If Irwan''s family came, Le could hide her involvement by saying that she had been sleeping for a long time and didn''t know what happened.


    Rion was a gangster who had met all kinds of people. He could guess the thoughts of a cunning person like Le.


    Meanwhile, Robert had shed his polite demeanor and started arguing with Roy. The longer they were here, the more panicked he became. In addition, Robert had already heard the voice of the nurse running towards this ce.


    In this situation, they were trapped in a dilemma. If the Irwan Family caught them here, everything they had done so far would be in vain. Le''s true identity would be revealed!


    While Sylvia was thinking about a way to get out of this situation, she suddenly turned towards the hospital bed. Sylvia walked quickly and walked over to Le, who was sound asleep.


    "Lei, wake up...!" Sylvia gently shook her daughter''s shoulder.


    She thought that if they let Le speak, the two bodyguards could release them. The bodyguards couldn''t possibly ignore the order from Le, who was still considered a member of the Irwan Family.


    However, Le seemed to be sleeping very soundly. Even as Sylvia shook her hard, she only muttered a few words, turned around, and went back to sleep.


    Several minutes had passed since Rion and Roy started making a fuss. At this time, Mellisa who was standing near the emergency exit received a call from Herri.


    She listened to her subordinate''s report over the phone before turning her head towards Lilia, who had an expressionless face by her side. "The hospital guards have entered the elevator,"


    ''Let them go now.''


    The words weren''t spoken, but Lilia caught her sister''s meaning. She slowly closed her eyes to suppress the dark emotion that was filling her mind.


    Lilia wanted to let the Irwan family catch the Pangestu couple. She wanted to tear off Le''s mask that had tricked everyone all this time. She wanted the whole world to know that this woman was a maniptive and sly person.


    But she couldn''t achieve all of that now. If Lilia wanted everyone to know the truth, she shouldn''t let the two families meet here. They needed a bigger stage and a bigger audience.


    After her emotions subsided, Lilia opened her eyes and said in a cold voice, "Let them go,"


    In tonight''s situation, she would not let the Pangestu Family and the Irwan Family meet. Lilia also couldn''t let them be caught by the hospital guards. It''s just that tonight''s incident would be a warning to the husband and wife.


    Your daughter is not as good as you think.


    After all, Lilia was looking forward to what would happen when Robert and Sylvia appeared at the Irwan Family''s birthday party. Tonight was only the beginning of their counterattack.


    Lilia also noticed that Le hadn''t made any moves since her two bodyguards captured her parents. The woman did not try to exin their identity or protect them. Le preferred to protect herself and throw her parents away once they became useless.


    Lilia agreed with Rion''s assessment, who said that Le had a cold heart and cruel methods. The woman was so selfish that she could ignore her own parents to protect herself.


    On the other hand, when Mellisa heard Lilia''s words, she immediately let out a sigh of relief. She was worried that Lilia really intended to let Robert and Sylvia be caught. There was absolutely no point in letting the two families meet tonight.


    Mellisa immediately turned her attention to the two bodyguards, who were still arguing with Robert. She gave Rion the secret signal that they had previously agreed on. The two brothers immediately caught Mellisa''s intention.


    When Rion and Roy received the signal, the two exchanged nces. Then Rion walked towards the elevator while pretending to answer the phone from the Irwan Family. Roy deliberately focused his attention on his brother and ignored the couple.


    At this moment, Robert and Sylvia immediately took the opportunity to escape.. They ran to the freight elevator in the opposite direction to Rion, then slipped away with the ess card that Le had given them earlier.

 Chapter 321 - Hearing Your Voice

    Meanwhile, in the car park downstairs of the hospital.


    Lilia and Mellisa returned to the car where Clifford was waiting. The two of them sat in the car and were silent for a long time. The night wind suddenly blew, making fallen leaves hit the car''s window. The sound of a loud wind broke the silence in the car.


    Mellisa ran her fingers through her short hair while sighing slowly. She and Lilia sat on either end of the car seat. Somehow, her mood was affected during this quiet time together.


    Earlier, they didn''t wait for the Irwan''s family to show up, so they went through the emergency exit earlier than expected. A few minutes ago, news came from Herri who said that Richard Irwan, Le''s father, and the butler of the Irwan Family had arrived. They went straight to the guard room to arrange for Le''s surveince.


    Mellisa''s ck eyes shed sharply as she thought that. Mellisa took out a cigarette box from her pocket, then she lowered the window halfway down. The cold night wind immediately blew into the car.


    She turned her head towards Lilia, who was already wearing a wool coat. Mellisa reached out to help her straighten the coat. "Keep yourself warm, lest you catch a cold," she advised.


    "Ah... yes." Lilia, who had been deep in thought, nodded with a surprised expression.


    With a ''click'' sound, Mellisa lit the lighter and burned the cigarette. Then she studied Lilia''s expression carefully. Her younger sister''s face had always looked grim andplex, as if she was thinking about a tough problem.


    "Lili, are you okay?" Mellisa asked worriedly.


    At that time, Lilia finished sorting out her emotions. She turned to Mellisa and smiled faintly. Then she touched her cheek which felt cold from the cool breeze as she asked, "Is there a problem with the surveince in the guard room? If the Irwan Family saw Rion and Roy running away, it would raise suspicion,"


    Mellisa stuck her cigarette out the window and flicked the tip of the cigarette. The ashes disappeared in the night wind, just like the figures of Rion and Roy who disappeared from the hospital before the Irwan Family appeared.


    Mellisa winked and sneered, "No, that part has been well taken care of. I told them to hide their tracks. Even if the Irwan family saw the contents of the video, they wouldn''t be able to track down Rion and Roy. So you don''t have to worry,"


    Lilia nodded and said nothing more. Mellisa told Clifford to take them home before falling silent again. The car sped toward their apartment inplete silence.


    *****


    Around eleven at night, Lilia was standing in front of her bedroom''s window. She looked up at the night sky full of stars, and took photos with her cell phone. Then she opened the Other application and sent the photo to Jean. She added a short message after the photo.


    [Lilia]: "Miss you."


    Even though she knew that it was alreadyte at night, Lilia still wanted to hear that man''s voice. She waited anxiously for Jean''s reply.


    A few minutester, Jean responded to the message.


    [Jean]: "I miss you too. Are you not happy there?"


    Even if they were separated hundreds of kilometers away, the man could always guess her mood urately.


    As she read Jean''s answer, Lilia was trying to decide how to tell him. Her finger was still hesitating in front of the screen when Jean called her.


    "Hello, Jean?" As soon as their phone connected, Lilia immediately greeted him first.


    The deep man''s voice sounded like music to Lilia''s ears tonight. "Are you being bullied by someone?" Jean asked threateningly. The man sounded as if he would run into anyone who dared to make Lilia unhappy.


    Hearing that, the corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a small smile. She automatically shook her head and replied, "No, I just missed you a little,"


    Lilia didn''t want Jean to worry about her, so she purposely didn''t say anything about the incident at the hospital.


    For a moment, there was only silence on the phone. Then Jean took a deep breath before speaking. "If you want to find out the truth about yourself, you don''t have to worry about other things. I''ll take care of it for you. You just need to focus on what you need to do,"


    "...Yes." Lilia bit her lip to hold back her tears from spilling. The care and love in that man''s soft voice slowly calmed Lilia''s heart that was still stirring after the incident.


    "And if the truth doesn''t match your expectations, you don''t have to face it alone. You can tell me everything," Jean said while gazing off into the distance, as if he could see Lilia right now. "I will be by your side,"


    "...Thanks, Jean." Lilia whispered in a voice trembling with emotion. No words could express how she felt at this moment.


    Lilia also felt a little relieved that she didn''t have to exin what happened tonight to Jean. Clifford seemed to have given the man a full report.


    "If this is hard for you, don''t push yourself," Worries was clearly heard in Jean''s voice.


    Lilia took a deep breath, then she leaned against the side of the window sill. She said softly, "It''s not that hard, really. I just feel confused by my own feelings. But hearing your voice makes me feel better now,"


    For a moment, there was only silence on the phone.


    "��Jean? Are you still there?" Called Lilia confused.


    A secondter, a sigh came from the other end of the line.


    "Hearing you say that makes me want to be there with you right now," said Jean in a frustrated voice.


    Lilia chuckled, then she turned around and asked, "Don''t worry about me. How''s Brother Chris? Is he awake?"


    Jean paused for a moment before answering in a low voice, "Not yet,"


    After a few simple conversations, Lilia and Jean said good night to each other before hanging up. The woman turned and looked out the window. The night sky looked gloomy without starlight, just as she felt every time she thought about Chris''s condition. Lilia sighed and hoped that Jean''s best friend would immediately open his eyes.


    *****


    Two dayster, in that apartment, Lilia and Mellisa were having breakfast together at the dining table. While eating her breakfast, Lilia''s gaze was focused on her cellphone''s screen. When she read the contents of the message, her expression turned cynical.


    In these two days, the two siblings had hardly ever left the apartment. They spent most of their time arranging ns for the Irwan Family''s birthday party.


    Meanwhile, the Irwan family changed their bodyguards after the incident that night. The next morning, they went through the discharge procedure for Le and brought her back to the main house.


    Lilia also heard that Le was now being tightly protected by the Irwan Family. Of course, this frustrated Robert and Sylvia. After all, they came to Jakarta to visit Le. But now they couldn''t see her and didn''t know how she was. Apart from the asional messages Le sent them, they couldn''t get any information.


    Janice, the wife of the head of the Irwan family, now forbade Le from leaving the house. This was because Janice was afraid that her only remaining child would also be involved in an ident like her sister.


    Richard, the head of the family, purposely didn''t tell his wife that there had been an incident at the hospital that night. The man was worried that Janice would be increasingly paranoid, so he quietly went to work on it together with the butler of the Irwan Family.


    Now Le looked like a fragile doll to Janice''s eyes.. She always kept her daughter beside her and took care of her with care.

 Chapter 322 - Birthday Party Invitation

    After she finished reading all of the information, Lilia took a fork anddled a slice of orange into her mouth. "I really have to thank Aunty Jenny for sending me invitations to the party. This would be very useful," Lilia said after swallowing the orange.


    Mellisa lifted a leg and sat down in a rxed manner. She would have definitely gotten herself punished if she were still at the Irwan Family house. The woman rubbed her chin and said calmly, "I''m afraid. I haven''t had much contact with Aunt Jenny all this time. I was surprised that you managed to get her attention. Auntie is a wise person. But she''s not the approachable type,"


    Whenever Mellisa met Jenny, she always bowed to her politely. That was as far as their interactions went.


    Lilia thought a little, and looked at Mellisa with a frown. "Even so, I still don''t know exactly why Aunt Jenny approached me. We both look alike, but you said that Aunt Jenny was not that close to you," Lilia said as she tapped her fork. "I hope she will give her the answer on that birthday party,"


    Mellisa nodded. "Aunt Jenny is not a simple person either. Like you said, we need to be careful around her. She had an important position in the Irwan Family. Even though she''s married into the Hartanto Family, Aunt Jenny still hasn''t lost her influence," Mellisa said.


    In fact, Lilia agreed with Mellisa''s statement that they should be wary of Jenny, who had been in the Hartanto family for many years, but still maintained her position in the Irwan family. How could Jenny be friendly to Lilia just because she liked that model? Hadn''t she been investigating Lilia until now?


    After the two sisters were silent for a while, Lilia put down her fork. She wiped her mouth, then took out her cell phone and called someone.


    *****


    At half past twelve in the afternoon, Lilia arrived at a long-standing roast duck restaurant in Jakarta. This restaurant had more than fifty years of history and was famous for its delicious food.


    In front of the restaurant''s door stood two friendly women wearing ck maid uniforms. They also wore white aprons, and behaved like high-ss maids. The neat and professional waiters here was one of the main attractions of this restaurant.


    As Lilia stepped into the restaurant, she crossed the high doorway. There was arge path lined with blue stone bs on the ground. She walked down the street looking around. The doors and windows along the hallway were decorated with elegant carvings.


    The waitress escorted Lilia to the private room that she had ordered beforehand. When the servant opened the door, there was already someone sitting inside.


    Lilia thanked the maid politely before closing the door behind her. She took off her sunsses and looked at the person sitting at the table.


    Lilia smiled and joked, "Why did Uncle Julius arrive here earlier than me? Didn''t you say that you were busy today?"


    This afternoon, she made an appointment with Julius to ask him something. Lilia was worried that the man would refuse. But Julius responded enthusiastically to her invitation. Her uncle even canceled his lunch appointments with other scientists in order to have lunch with Lilia.


    That day, Julius wore a ck coat with a white shirt. Even though he was dressed like a businessman, he still looked like a scientist. Julius couldn''t hide his curious expression.


    Julius was pouring tea into a cup when he heard Lilia''s joke. The man smiled gently and replied, "Luckily, this restaurant is not too far from the institute. Besides, how could I possibly refuse my beloved niece''s invitation, hmm?"


    Julius'' words confirmed that their rtionship would not change. Even though the DNA test results stated that Lilia wasn''t Sylvia''s daughter, Julius still considered Lilia to be his niece!


    Lilia took off her brown wool coat and put the scarf on the back of the chair. As soon as she sat down, Julius immediately handed her a cup of warm tea. "The weather in Jakarta is much colder than Surabayately. Have some tea first to warm your body."


    Lilia epted the porcin cup, which immediately warmed her cold fingertips. She gave a small smile before taking a sip. Even though Julius and Sylvia were siblings, their attitude towards Lilia was so different as if the former was an angel and thetter a devil.


    Julius waited until Lilia finished drinking her tea before asking, "Lilia, did something happen that you took me out to lunch today?"


    Hearing that question, Lilia''s stopped from putting down her cup for a moment. Lilia''s actions made Julius even more suspicious. He wondered if his niece had found another secret that was hidden by Sylvia.


    After a brief pause, Lilia looked up and met Julius''s eyes. The man looked worried for Lilia. Without hesitation, the model smiled and said, "Yes, there is indeed something that requires Uncle''s help,"


    Julius smiled and nodded. He took the teacup on the table and brought it to his lips. "Oh? What''s the matter? Let''s hear your request!"


    Lilia saw her uncle drinking tea in an elegant manner. A warm smile crossed Lilia''s lips and she immediately said, "I want to ask Uncle to help me by sending these two invitations to my parents,"


    After saying that, Lilia took out two red invitation cards from the leather bag on herp. The invitation card was folded to the size of a palm and the edges were covered with gold thread. The crafting of the card was so smooth that with just a nce, one could tell that this event was going to be extraordinary.


    Julius choked on his tea when he saw the expensive invitation. He coughed and wiped his mouth with a tissue before taking the invitation from Lilia''s hand. Julius politely didn''t open the invitation. He only gave it a nce, before turning to look at Lilia suspiciously.


    "May I know what invitation is this? Why don''t you give it to them yourself?" Julius asked with an expression full of question marks.


    Faced with Julius''s hesitation, Lilia raised her eyebrows andughed. "I got this invitation from the event organizer, if that''s what you''re worried about," Lilia exined in a light voice. "This is just an invitation to a birthday party,"


    Julius''s expression softened a little when he heard that. He was worried that Lilia might get an invitation to a shady or illegal event.


    "Of course, I want to give them this invitation so they cane to apany me at the birthday party. But Uncle knows how my parents, especially Mother, behaved to me, right? I''m afraid that if I give the invitation, they won''t ept it," Lilia earnestly put on a sad face. "Can you help me with this?"


    Julius''s expression suddenly changed. He sympathized with Lilia, who only wanted to go to an acquaintance''s birthday party with her parents, but was afraid of being rejected. Of course, Julius didn''t know that Robert and Sylvia would reject Lilia''s invitation for a different reason.


    Without thinking, Julius nodded and replied, "Lilia, you rarely ask for my help. After hearing your story, you can be sure that I will definitely help you,"


    Lilia smiled sweetly. "Thank you, Uncle. Oh yeah, when you gave them the invitation, please also convey this short message..."


    Julius was shocked. "What message do you want to convey?"


    Lilia leaned over and whispered a few words into Julius''s ear.. The man frowned in surprise, but he still nodded and promised to deliver it.

 Chapter 323 - First Failure

    At half past two in the afternoon, Lilia and Julius left the roast duck restaurant together. The man was watching Lilia getting into the car waiting by the side of the road. Her eyes shed with mixed emotions.


    The invitation cards in his coat''s pocket felt heavy after he heard Lilia''s words just now. He could vaguely guess what Lilia wanted to do, but he didn''t have the heart to stop her. If only Sylvia had treated Lilia better and tried to love her like her own child, that young woman wouldn''t have needed to do this.


    Julius took a deep breath to calm his chaotic thoughts. He stood by the side of the road and stared at the wide blue sky. Even though the sight looked beautiful, the uncertainty that stifled him refused to disappear. Julius didn''t know if he should have stopped Lilia, or helped her with her n.


    The man spent several minutes standing stunned by the side of the road. His mind was busy weighing the possibilities. In the end, he took out his cell phone.


    "Ah, hello, Sis Sylvia? This is Julius," He greeted when the phone was connected "Yes, I heard you and Robert are in Jakarta. Do you mind if I stop by the hotel where you guys are staying tonight?"


    The corner of Julius''s mouth lifted into a faint smile. Robert and Sylvia had no reason to refuse him. After he returned to Indonesia, he only briefly stopped by their house in Surabaya. Hence, sending this invitation would just make more and more sense.


    Julius felt that the short message from Lilia to her parents would definitely make the couple attend this birthday party.


    *****


    That afternoon, while Lilia was eating with her uncle, Mellisa went to a warehouse on the outskirts of Jakarta alone.


    Herri had returned from the hospital, and the siblings Rion and Roy had also left their jobs as bodyguards for Le. Today, they all gathered to meet Mellisa.


    Mellisa got out of the taxi and tightened her leather jacket. The cold weather was really annoying.


    Inside the warehouse, Rion and Roy sat in a corner ying games on their cell phones, while Herri held an old fashionedptop while rattling the keyboard. The three of them both looked up when they heard the sound of the warehouse door swinging open. They hurriedly stopped their game when Mellisa appeared.


    "Captain!" They greeted her while hiding their respective gadgets.


    Mellisa walked slowly to Herri and sat down in a shabby sack. She immediately took out two packs of cigarettes and threw it at them.


    "What about your tracking results for thest two days?" She asked straight away without further ado.


    Rion took the cigarette box that Mellisa had thrown and tore the package with a big smile. "Captain, let me tell you something interesting. The couple is totally willing to pay for the youngdy of the Irwan Family. In thest two days, we have been quietly following the two of them. We saw that they bought a lot of supplements, all of which were sent to the main house!"


    "Hmmm ..." The corner of Mellisa''s mouth lifted into a cold smile. "What a heartless wretch," she murmured furiously.


    Robert and Sylvia were willing to do all that for the daughter who didn''t even care about them. But they ignored Lilia who loved them sincerely. Mellisa''s hand was itching to beat the couple.


    Rion shrank when he saw the scary expression on Mellisa''s face, but he pretended not to see it. He continued his report, "Besides, they keep hanging around the gate of the Irwan Family''s house almost every day. Captain, what is their rtionship with that youngdy from the Irwan Family? It seems the Captain has been very interested in the Irwan Familytely,"


    Mellisa''s right leg was folded over the knee of her left leg. When she heard Rion''s words, she sneered with a look of disgust. "What nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you, that ce is a nest of snakes and rats! You don''t go near that ce!"


    "Yes, Captain!" Rion nodded seriously. He didn''t understand what Mellisa meant by a nest of snakes and rats, but it sounded like something dangerous.


    Meanwhile, Herri was still busy typing on hisptop. A few minutester, he pressed the Enter key. The man stared at the screen with a frown before turning his head towards Mellisa. His eyes were slightly red, and his expression was grim.


    "Captain, do you still remember the sound buggers we put in that ward?" Herri asked suddenly.


    "Hmm? Yes, why?" Mellisa replied while taking out a cigarette for herself.


    "The tapper..." Herri hesitated for a moment. "...All the bugging in the room werepromised by the protective devices, and not a single sound was recorded,"


    With a loud voice, the cigarette box in Mellisa''s hand was squeezed tightly by her. "None?" she repeated with an expression of disbelief.


    This was beyond her expectations!


    Was Le using a jammer when she found the bugging? But how did she know that the room was bugged?


    Herri scratched his head in frustration. "I''ve been trying to recover the contents of the tape, but the interference is too serious. I can barely hear any movement," he said irritated.


    He had been busy for the past two days. After Le was discharged from the hospital, Herri sneaked in and took the bug. But when he returned to the warehouse, he found that all the recorded data had been corrupted by signal jammers.


    Even more surprising, on the first day Le was hospitalized, she had turned on the jamming device. This vignce made Herri feel a little afraid. Who exactly were they dealing with here? How could a youngdy from a respectable family like her use this signal interference method? Was Le doing this because she was afraid of being watched or bugged?


    "Forget it!" Mellisa mmed her cigarette case on the ground and stomped it until it was shapeless. "Since she has prepared everything, she will definitely not leave a trace,"


    Mellisa felt a little sorry for this failure. She had grossly underestimated Le''s current ns and abilities.


    For a moment, the first floor of the warehouse was enveloped in a brief silence. Not long after, Mellisa rose from the folding chair.


    She looked at the three men present there with her, and said in a low voice, "There will be a birthday party at the Irwan Family house in two days. You need to find a way to enter as quickly as possible,"


    The three of them nodded. Then Mellisa focused her gaze on one of the men.


    "Herri, familiarize yourself with the terrain and keep an eye on Le. Tell me what she does every day,"


    After receiving the responses from the three of them, Mellisa turned away with cold eyes. She didn''t know why, but this time she felt very uncertain in her heart.


    They wanted Le to show her true character in the birthday party in two days. But after some conflicts with her, the young woman became even more unpredictable. In thest five years, Mellisa had never set foot in the main house of the Irwan family. Surely there were many new things that she didn''t have time to learn.


    However, Le''s position in the Irwan family was getting stronger now. Even if everyone found out that she wasn''t the real daughter of the Irwan family, could Le really be kicked out of the house?


    Mellisa wasn''t sure about that. Her family had loved Le for years, even before her ident.. It could be said that Le was the pride of the Irwan family.

 Chapter 324 - Mellisa’s Disappearance

    After giving Herri and the others instructions, Mellisa left the warehouse. She wandered along the small streets for a long time alone. Mellisa was busy thinking about what else could be missing from her n.


    The area was the quietest suburb of Jakarta. There were no people walking by or any upied buildings in this warehouse area.


    Apart from the cold wind that was blowing hard on the road, there was only Mellisa''s slender figure. Her cheeks felt stiff with the wind. She looked up and looked at the endless dpidated road ahead of her. Mellisa began to consider whether she should call a taxi back to the apartment.


    Right after thinking that, a car engine suddenly sounded from behind her. On a deserted street with nobody, a car wasing from behind at high speed.


    Mellisa, standing on the sidewalk for pedestrians, nced back automatically. Her expression turned stiff when she saw a ck van with tinted ss suddenly stop nearby.


    The woman retreated warily while narrowing her eyes. When the car''s door opened, the first thing that appeared was a baseball bat swinging at her.


    Mellisa immediately reacted without hesitation. She turned and ran away as fast as she could. Mellisa nced over her shoulder and saw a dozen men hurrying out of the car. She turned into one of the small alleys, trying to make her pursuers lose track of her.


    Mellisa desperately racked her brains, trying to guess who the pursuer was. Whoever it was, they clearly didn''t have any good intentions towards her!


    Suddenly, Mellisa''s steps stopped. A group of men were standing waiting at the end of the hall. She turned her head, but the men chasing her had also blocked the only way out.


    Mellisa was trapped!


    *****


    The sky in Jakarta had turned darker and darker. Lilia, who was rxing in her apartment, immediately grabbed her cellphone when she heard a shaking sound. She let out a disappointed sigh when she saw Julius''s name on the screen.


    Her uncle sent a message to inform her that Robert and Sylvia had epted the invitation. Julius also confirmed that they would go to the birthday party.


    The message brought good news for her, but Lilia''s expression still looked grim. She nced again at the clock, which showed a quarter past seven. Her gaze shifted to the ink-stained night sky outside the window. Lilia texted Mellisa again, asking where she was right now.


    They both left the apartment at noon to do their respective duties. But Mellisa didn''te back even after it had turned night. Was her sister in trouble again?


    Lilia had such concerns because of Mellisa''s previous career. That woman had many enemies who hated her besides Le, so Lilia couldn''t stay calm at all.


    After half an hour had passed, Mellisa still didn''t answer Lilia''s message. Lilia had a hunch that something was off. She yed with her cell phone and thought for a few seconds before trying to call Mellisa.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not active. Please call again..."


    When she heard the cold mechanical voice on the other end of the phone, Lilia''s heart sank. She didn''t know why, but she was starting to panic.


    She remembered that the cellphone Mellisa was using was an old model, so she needed to recharge it often. Before they left this afternoon, Mellisa had to recharge her cellphone. Could it be that this afternoon Mellisa''s cell phone ran out of battery so she couldn''t be reached?


    But Lilia knows Mellisa''s character. Her sister wouldn''t worry Lilia just because her cell phone was dead. If there was no electricity, Mellisa would look for a charger and report the situation. They both knew how important they were to each other.


    Lilia who was sitting alone in the living room looked around. She suddenly felt that the room was empty and pitiful. Lilia''s chest felt tight and she couldn''t wait any longer, so she called Clifford right away.


    After a while, Clifford went up to the seventh floor and knocked on the door of her apartment. Lilia immediately opened the door with a relieved expression. This was the first time she feltpletely alone after meeting Jean.


    "Did something happen, Madame?" Clifford asked as he surveyed the inside of Lilia''s apartment. He didn''t see anything strange, other than Mellisa''s absence.


    Lilia wrung her hand as she said, "I can''t reach Mellisa. Can you find the location?"


    Lilia remembered when Le was lost in Surabaya. She didn''t know what method the Widjaya Family used, but they managed to find the woman quickly. Lilia hoped that Clifford, as the head of the Widjaya Family bodyguard team, would also know the method of tracking someone.


    Clifford''s face looked shocked when he heard these words, but he didn''t refuse Lilia''s request. As Lilia hoped, Clifford was the perfect person for this.


    "Yes, I''ll help find her. Madame, please tell me Miss Mellisa''s phone number. I''ll check it out below," Clifford exined politely.


    "I''lle with you!" Lilia said quickly. She might not be of much help, but she didn''t want to sit alone in this empty apartment.


    Clifford blinked in surprise. He thought about how to politely refuse Lilia. But when Clifford saw Lilia''s uncontroble worry, he swallowed back what he wanted to say.


    On the sixth floor, Lilia was stunned as she followed Clifford into his apartment. In therge living room, there was a long table which upied almost half of the living room. There were seven or eightputers ced side by side on the long table.


    As soon as Lilia entered, she saw one of theputer screens, which happened to show the door to Lilia''s apartment on the seventh floor. On otherputers, there was some code moving at high speed. There were also some really weird monitoring screens. She had never seen anything like this before.


    Clifford coughed awkwardly when he saw the nk expression on Lilia''s face. He pointed to the monitor showing the seventh floor and said, "This monitor is equipped by the apartment manager. I''m only doing this to ensure the safety of you and Miss Mellisa,"


    Right now, Lilia didn''t care about that. She just nodded before pressing, "It''s okay, check Mellisa''s number first,"


    Five minutester, the location of Mellisa''s cellphone was found on the outskirts of Jakarta. Without wasting any more time, Lilia and Clifford headed there. When they got there, it was already nine o''clock.


    Mellisa''s cellphone was found in one of the small alleys without any sign of the owner. Mellisa had disappeared.


    Tonight, the air temperature in Jakarta was turning colder. Even so, there was someone who was rushing towards Lilia''s apartment.


    When Andrew entered the door of Lilia''s apartment, he was stunned when he saw some strange faces in the room. His gaze fixed on the owner of the apartment, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Lilia looked at Andrew with a serious expression and immediately introduced them. "Brother Andrew, they are all friends of Mellisa,"


    The people that Lilia called here were Herri and the Rion and Roy brothers. After they found Mellisa''s cellphone, Clifford cracked the woman''s password and sent messages to Herri and the others.


    Lilia thought they would find out Mellisa''s whereabouts, but she was let down by their answers. Her sister had left their warehouse before two in the afternoon.. Neither of them saw the woman after that.

 Chapter 325 - Facing The Battlefield Alone

    Andrew''s red eyes were filled with anxiety. He hade all the way, breaking three red lights, and also crashing into a construction vehicle parked by the side of the road. As a result, his car''s left rear view mirror fell off. But only one thing was on Andrew''s mind at this point.


    "Mellisa disappeared? Are you sure?" As soon as Andrew sat down, he immediately asked about it. He reached out and took a ss of mineral water that had been prepared on the table. But his hands shook so badly that he sshed water on his shirt without realizing it.


    Lilia described the situation they knew up to this point, then she asked, "Brother Andrew, can you please ask a police inspector you know to help with the investigation?"


    "Leonard, you mean?" Andrew frowned. "I can ask my family''s informationwork to..."


    "Ah, we have checked the CCTV cameras around where Ms. Mellisa disappeared," Lilia immediately exined. "But the area has been neglected for long and there are very few monitoring points. The ce where Mellisa dropped the phone happened to be a blind spot, so there wasn''t a single camera there,"


    Andrew took a deep breath. "I get what you mean now. I called Leo while I was on my way here. He just went out of town to take care of a case this morning. I think Leo will be back early tomorrow morning. When hees back, I''ll ask him to help," he said.


    After saying that, he turned to look at Herri and the other two men.


    "Is there any enemy targeting Mellisately?" Andrew asked firmly.


    Mellisa''s whereabouts were always uncertain because she frequently changed locations. If not for someone deliberately targeting her, it would be very difficult to catch Mellisa.


    Herri was horrified when he saw Andrew''s sharp gaze. He immediately replied, "No, no! We are usually just professional debt collectors, how can we have enemies. Besides, after thest incident, we didn''t do it anymore,"


    Rion and Roy also nodded in agreement. Even though they had stopped being debt collectors, their captain was always mysterious. They didn''t know much about Mellisa other than the fact that she had lived a hard life.


    Lilia''s face looked paler as time went by. She was worried about Mellisa''s situation, but without a clear direction, they were like looking for needles in a haystack.


    Andrew noticed Lilia''s pale face and hurriedly calmed her down. "Lilia, you don''t need to worry too much. I will use my family connections to help find Mellisa. Leonard will also be back soon, so Mellisa will definitelye back to you soon!" Andrew tried to cheer her up.


    Clifford, Herri, Rion, and Roy immediately nodded their heads to support Andrew''s words. They all didn''t want Lilia to fall ill because of worrying about Mellisa.


    "Alright," Lilia forced a smile. "I believe in Brother Andrew,"


    *****


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. However, there was still no news about Mellisa.


    Lilia was sitting in her bedroom in the apartment. At five o''clock this afternoon, the birthday party would begin.


    Lilia stared at the reflection of her face in the makeup mirror. Her expression looked grim and tired, as if she hadn''t slept for several days. Even if she put makeup on her face, she couldn''t hide the dark circles under her eyes.


    During these two days, she thought there would be a miracle and Mellisa would be able to return to her safely. But no matter how long Lilia waited, Mellisa''s whereabouts were still unknown.


    Andrew was already using the Austin Family''s informationwork to find Mellisa. He also registered the woman as a missing person at the police station, but he hadn''t heard any news about Mellisa.


    The alley where Mellisa disappeared was far from the crowd and there were no eyewitnesses at all. Apart from the cell phone, there were no other clues to be found. Even the police had a hard time tracking down someone with that few clues.


    Another thing that made Lilia even more depressed was the fact that Jean hadn''t arrived in Jakarta yet. Two days ago, Lilia firmly asked Clifford not to reveal the news of Mellisa''s disappearance to Jean. She didn''t want to disturb the man, who was still busy dealing with the problem of Chris'' attack in Surabaya.


    What''s more, Clifford was already using the Widjaya Family''s technology, but still failed to find a clue. Lilia could only guess that Mellisa''s disappearance was nned.


    As for Leonard, the police inspector never showed up from start to finish. Andrew and Lilia had given up trying to contact the man.


    *****


    At around four in the afternoon, Lilia got on the bus to the Irwan Family house. Jean hadn''t arrived yet, while Lilia turned down Clifford''s offer to escort her. She told Clifford to stay in the apartment and search for Mellisa with such force that the man could not protest.


    The Irwan family house was located in the center of Jakarta. Although the house had a strong ancient look, it also expressed an antique elegance. The entrance to the rectangr courtyard was wide open in all directions, and the carvings on the gate were magnificent.


    Lilia arrived at the mansion around half past five. She was wearing a knee-length dress which was in ck with a pattern of roses embroidered along the length of the dress. The motif was sewn with red thread and looked striking. The simple dress entuated Lilia''s natural beauty.


    Even though she was very well dressed, her enthusiasm was lost because Mellisa was not there. This dress was an outfit she ordered for a long time and should be worn with her partner''s dress. The couple''s dress was in red with a ck rose motif specially prepared for Mellisa.


    Lilia took a deep breath and patted her cheeks. Even though Mellisa wasn''t there, she still had to carry out their n. She would help Mellisa regain her position in the Irwan Family!


    The model reorganized her thoughts before heading to the front door of the house. She handed the invitation card to the maid outside the door, then she was ushered into the garden by a woman in charge of weing guests.


    Strict security measures were applied around the yard tonight. If anyone walked a few steps near the wall, they could see a line of bodyguards. They were all dressed in ck suits and stood with wary gazes.


    Lilia walked around a garden that was much more majestic and beautiful than any other garden she had ever seen. Yet she simply couldn''t appreciate the sight she was enjoying alone.


    Jean had told her toe to the Irwan Family''s house first. Maybe the man got dyed by some business, but Lilia didn''t ask him about it. She only believed that Jean would not break his promise.


    The front yard of the house was an open terrace filled withnterns, creating a warm and peaceful atmosphere.


    Lilia carried a gift box in her hand. The box contained a set of ink that painters used to use. Since Simon Irwan was a painter, she deliberately bought a gift that the elderly man could use. Lilia bought it on the day Mellisa disappeared, right after she met her uncle.


    During the past two days, there was one question that had always haunted Lilia. If she didn''t part with Mellisa that day, would her sister still disappear?


    After an incident happened, one would always question what would have happened if they had taken a different decision.. But no one could predict the future, and they could never predict the changes that would ur.

 Chapter 326 - The Head Servant Of The Irwan Family

    A servant carefully led Lilia down a corridor on the wing of the house, then they turned a corner. In front of them was a greenhouse filled with various nts. Even though it was currently entering the end of the dry season, the nts in the greenhouse still looked green and fresh.


    Besides that, there was also a flower pond in the greenhouse. There were many lotus shapedmps filled with beautiful light floating on the surface of the pond.


    Within the garden filled with greenery, there were more than a dozen neatly arranged round tables. The tables were lined with festive looking red tablecloths, with guests'' cards resting on the table. There was also a curtain wall filled with Simon Irwan''s paintings.


    After Lilia thanked the maid who escorted her, she walked inside by herself. The greenhouse covered arge area and had a tightly controlled temperature, thereby repelling cold waves. Lilia looked around the sshouse while waiting for the event to start.


    At the moment, there weren''t many guests in there. Most of them still hadn''t arrived or were socializing with other guests on the front yard of the house.


    From a distance, an old man was weing the guests with a smile on his face. Lilia faintly heard someone calling him Hardy, the butler of the Irwan Family.


    Lilia was standing next to therge, leafy green dill nt as she watched the elderly butler. Then she took her eyes off Hardy and looked around. However, she couldn''t find a single member of the Irwan Family.


    This was understandable, because the event had not yet started so the family who organized this party had not appeared.


    Lilia lowered her head, her eyes fixed on the carefully packed gift in her hand. She didn''t know how she should present herself in front of Grandpa Simon when she gave this gift. What if Grandpa Simon realized her true identity and then asked Lilia about it? What should she say to the famous painter?


    "Lilia?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind her.


    Lilia''splicated mind was interrupted by the call. She turned around and immediately put on a polite smile. "Aunt Jenny," she greeted.


    Tonight, Jenny looked amazing. She was wearing a dark purple ball gown which made her look elegant. A ck feather adorned her shoulders and gave her a morous look. She wore light makeup on her face, and there were a pair of shiny pearl earrings adorning her ears. Overall, the woman looked prettier and more elegant than thest time Lilia saw her at the hospital.


    Jenny walked over, then she touched the gift box in Lilia''s hand. The woman frowned and asked, "Why are you bothering to prepare gifts? Think of us as family, you don''t have to be so formal,"


    Jenny''s tone sounded rxed and light, but the words ''family'' made Lilia''s heart pound. She tried to convince herself that Jenny was just being polite.


    She smiled and nodded. Her fingers rubbed the edge of the gift box. "I don''t want to be rude because Aunt Jenny took the trouble to invite me. I couldn''t havee empty-handed, could I?" Lilia replied diplomatically.


    "This kid sure has manners!" The smile on Jenny''s face deepened. She looked up and looked around. When she happened to see Hardy''s figure, she said to a servant who was passing by, "Go and get Uncle Hardy over here,"


    The maid paused and turned to face Jenny. His eyes widened as he recognized the woman. "Yes, miss," he replied with a respectful nod.


    Even though Jenny had been married into the Hartanto Family for over 30 years, no one in the Irwan Family dared to ignore her. After all, that woman was Simon''s favorite daughter.


    Lilia was confused by Jenny''s intentions, but she tried not to show it. She just stood beside the woman to apany her. In just a moment, Hardy hurried over to them.


    When the old man saw Jenny beside the big leaves and green anise, he looked pleased. "Miss, when did youe back? Why didn''t you say something so I coulde out to greet you!" He said excitedly.


    He had just greeted an arriving guest and didn''t notice when Jenny walked in.


    The butler of the Irwan Family wore sses and a gray tunic. The old man had served Simon in the Irwan family home for nearly forty years. He was much older than Jenny, but Hardy had great respect for her.


    Jenny waved her hand gracefully and said in a familiar manner, "Uncle Hardy, don''t bother. I''m justing back home, why are you insisting on weing me? Could it be that you don''t think of me as a member of the house anymore?"


    Hardy coughed lightly and straightened his sses. Then he smiled and shook his head. "You must be kidding! Of course that''s not what I mean. Ah, I heard you called me here? Is there something you need from me?" Hardy asked.


    "To be more precise, I called you here because I wanted to introduce you to someone," Jenny said. She turned to Lilia who was next to her, then pushed the woman gently and took a step forward. "This young woman is Lilia Widjaya. Tonight, she is my guest. I''m sure you will treat her with respect," Jenny looked at Hardy closely.


    The butler looked at Lilia curiously. This was the first time someone had been considered a guest of honor by Jenny since the woman had never been close to anyone.


    Tonight, Lilia only put on light makeup. She just added a thin eyeshadow and eyeliner which was drawn on the corner of her eye. Even though her make-up was simple, it made her eyes look bigger and more striking.


    Hardy watched Lilia closely. A few secondster, the man fixed his sses again to hide his shocked expression.


    Jenny stepped forward to Lilia''s side, then she red at the butler. "Uncle Hardy, what have you noticed after observing Lilia since earlier?" Jenny asked, her eyes glistening with curiosity.


    "This..." Hardy gave Jenny a quick nce, then his gaze returned to Lilia. The old man seemed to be having a hard time taking his eyes off Lilia''s face. "Miss Lilia has such a stunning beauty that I was blown away. No wonder she can be a sessful supermodel," Hardy smoothly praised her.


    Lilia felt amazed at the old man. Even though Hardy was quite old, he was still up to date with thetest news and could easily identify Lilia.


    "She is very beautiful, right?" Jenny smiled a little, then she deliberately asked, "Then who do you think she looks like?"


    At this time, a strange thought suddenly appeared in Lilia''s mind. Why did she feel that Jenny had introduced her to the Irwan family on purpose? Since she couldn''t find out Jenny''s intentions, Lilia could only suppress the suspicion in her heart and observe what happened.


    Hardy hesitated for a moment, then he smiled at Jenny. The butler replied calmly, "Miss, a dim-eyed man like me may have misunderstood. I am getting old, and my judgment is unreliable."


    Jenny looked at Hardy with a deep gaze. The old man avoided her questions smoothly and without offending. How could Hardy be too old to make judgments?


    But Jenny didn''t press him any further.. She exchanged a few words with Hardy before taking Lilia out of the greenhouse.

 Chapter 327 - The Beginning Of The Party

    Lilia followed Jenny out of the greenhouse. She stared at the woman''s back doubtfully. She wanted to ask if Jenny had found anything out of her investigation, but she immediately swallowed her words back. Lilia couldn''t make Jenny even more suspicious of her.


    "Lilia, there''s still time before the party starts, so Aunt Jenny will take you to meet someone," Jenny said as she walked away.


    The model frowned, but she didn''t argue with Jenny''s words. When Lilia followed the older woman out into the garden, she nced up at the twilight sky. The view of the majestic garden against the backdrop of the sunset absolutely looked stunning. But Lilia wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the sight.


    She turned to Jenny and asked, "Who do you want me to meet?"


    "You''ll find out right away, right at the door of the hanging flowers," Jenny answered without looking back.


    The middle-aged woman walked along the path outside the conservatory ss doors. Then she looked at Lilia again. "I see you haven''t rested in thest two days. Your face looks really tired, Lilia," shemented before walking back.


    Lilia bit her lip when she heard that. For sure she was not getting enough resttely. Since Mellisa disappeared, her world had copsed and there was no way to fix it.


    Even worse, there was no one by Lilia''s side to apany her through this time. Only when Mellisa returned safely would Lilia be able to change her mood.


    Suddenly, Lilia''s steps stopped. She stared warily at Jenny''s back. How did that woman know that Lilia hadn''t been resting since these two days?


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Jenny stopped too and turned to look at Lilia.


    Lilia immediately neutralized her expression. She raised her hand and touched the corner of her eye, thenughed softly at herself. "It''s nothing. It''s just that, there are a lot of things I''ve been thinking abouttely so I''m not getting enough rest," Lilia put on an innocent smile. "I''m sorry for worrying you, Aunt Jenny,"


    She couldn''t read Jenny''s true intentions. Even so, Lilia also couldn''t show her suspicions towards that woman. Was Jenny on her side? Or was that woman on the side of her niece, Le?


    Jenny''s eyes seemed to dim when she heard Lilia''s answer. She sighed lightly, then raised her hand to pat Lilia''s shoulder. She said in a low voice, "You have been sufferingtely,"


    Lilia''s suspicions grew stronger. Did Jenny really know anything about her?


    Lilia stared intently at Jenny''s face, trying to get the slightest hint of her expression. But Jenny had already looked away. The woman then pointed to the building in front of them.


    "We have arrived,"


    Lilia followed Jenny''s gaze. The faint evening sunlight fell on the small building, tinting it the color of the evening. Lilia could see the inner courtyard through the gate decorated with hanging flowers.


    Even though the sun had begun to set, there was very little light inside the building. It looked like most of the lights there hadn''t been turned on... or were not turned on on purpose.


    Jenny gently pushed Lilia''s back. When the model turned her head, Jenny had turned to leave.


    The middle aged woman nced at Lilia as she said, "This was my former residence when I was living in this house. No one currently upies it, so you don''t need to worry. I''ll be waiting for you in the greenhouse in ten minutes,"


    Lilia stood stunned at what Jenny said. She looked towards the residence, then looked back at Jenny who had turned away. The middle-aged woman''s words made Lilia even more confused. Ever since she walked into the Irwan Family house and met Jenny, things had be mysterious and unexpected.


    She stood in front of the gate for a few seconds, but she couldn''t suppress the doubt in her heart. Lilia turned around and walked through the gate. The light inside the residence waspletely dim, except for the light from the living room which reflected a golden color.


    Lilia stepped on the rocky ground in the front yard in high heels. But the gap between the stone chunks was ratherrge, and her heel was tucked into the gap.


    "Ah!" Lilia''s eyes widened as her body started to lose bnce.


    "Watch out!"


    A familiar voice reached her ears. Lilia''s swaying figure was immediately embraced by a pair of strong arms. She turned her head with a surprised expression. Why was he here?


    The smell of cigarettes mixed with the familiar spring made Lilia feel safe. She blinked in confusion. "Jean?"


    The handsome man replied softly, "Yes, I''m here."


    Jean helped Lilia straighten up. The model immediately fixed her dress before looking at Jean in disbelief. "Why are you here?" Lilia asked in a choked voice.


    Didn''t that man say he''dete because something got dyed? Then how did he appear at Aunt Jenny''s old residence?


    Lilia had so many things and questions she wanted to tell Jean when they met again. Yet at this moment, while she was in that man''s embrace, her voice seemed to get caught in the throat. Her eyes began to tear up and Lilia gripped the hem of Jean''s shirt tightly.


    "Lilia, sorry I made you wait for a long time," Jean slowly stroked the woman''s hair with his warm palms.


    Lilia closed her eyes and enjoyed the man''s gentle touch. Just having Jean here made her feel that everything was going to be alright.


    "Are you alright?" Jean was worried.


    Lilia wiped her tears and looked at the man anxiously. "Jean, Mellisa... My sister Mellisa disappeared ...!"


    All the feelings and worries that had been eating into Lilia''s heart for the past two days spilled out as soon as she met Jean. She began to describe everything that had happened with great emotion.


    Jean listened patiently to Lilia, without even interrupting her words. After the woman finished speaking, Jean immediately pulled her into his arms.


    "You really are great," Jean whispered warmly. "You''ve been fighting hard all this time. But you don''t have to worry anymore. Everything will be alright."


    Lilia looked up and met the man''s eyes.


    "What do you mean��"


    Lilia''s words stopped when she saw a sh of light over Jean''s shoulder. The light came from Jenny''s residence, which should have been empty.


    "Mellisa is fine,"


    Lilia''s body froze when she heard Jean''s words. She looked back at the man and repeated in a trembling voice, "Is she... is she okay?"


    The man was silent for a few seconds, then he turned and looked at Jenny''s residence. "They are inside," he said.


    Hearing that, Lilia didn''t hesitate anymore. She hurried past Jean and headed for the front door of the residence. However, Lilia had only taken two steps when Jean caught her wrist.


    "Jean?" Lilia was forced to stop and turn to the man.


    Jean reached out to stroke his wife''s cheek. "After you meet Mellisa, you need to stay calm. I''ll be waiting for you here,"


    Lilia''s heart suddenly became heavy because of that sentence. She then nodded. "Okay."


    Lilia''s high heels knocked against the floor loudly as she rushed towards the front door. When she raised her hand and was about to knock, the wooden door swung open. Lilia''s eyes widened as she looked at the person standing at the threshold.


    "Inspector Leonard?"

 Chapter 328 - Simon’s Birthday Party

    Five minutester, Lilia walked out of the residence with red eyes. She closed her mouth tightly and the tip of her nose looked slightly red. Her slender body was trembling violently, as if she was shaken by something.


    Jean stood at the gate and waited patiently. As soon as he saw Liliaing out, he immediately greeted his wife with a tight hug. His hand rubbed the woman''s back.


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth slowly rxed as she was in the man''s arms. She leaned her head against Jean''s chest and asked in a hoarse voice, "Who did this to Sister Mel?"


    "A group of thugs living in a nightclub."


    *****


    At exactly five in the afternoon, Lilia and Jean returned to the greenhouse. The birthday party was about to start, so there were already many guests.


    As a world-ss famous painter, Simon Irwan was also a prominent professor from a well-known university. His disciples were scattered from all over the world and came from all walks of life.


    Among the guests, all of the Austin Family and Lin Family members were present without exception. Both had long been friends with the Irwan family.


    From outside the greenhouse, through the ss wall which was illuminated by the light, Lilia could see the Irwan Family sitting at the main table. The figure of an old man immediately caught Lilia''s attention. Even though the man was over seventy years old, he was wearing a burgundy tuxedo which made him look energetic. A pair of gold-rimmed sses adorned his face and there were real flowers in the breast pocket of his coat.


    The old man''s sharp eyes were colored with a smile, deepening the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. But when the old man spoke andughed, his movements showed tenderness and dignity.


    Lilia''s steps automatically stopped outside the greenhouse. Her gaze was fixed on the happy scene inside, but her heart felt empty. Right now, she couldn''t feel the slightest joy in her heart.


    Mellisa was badly injured, so Lilia came here to make anyone who did it regret what they did. She would not be satisfied until she made them pay for their actions!


    "Lilia."


    Jean''s voice made Lilia turn her head. The woman thought he was going to tell her to be more careful tonight. But to her surprise, Jean smiled ignorantly.


    "You can do whatever you want tonight," he said while raising Lilia''s hand and kissing the back of his hand. "I will handle all the consequences, so you don''t have to worry."


    Jean looked at Lilia with an indulgent look. Even if Lilia made a fuss at this respectable Irwan Family''s birthday party, Jean was ready to support her. Just one word from Lilia and he would immediately fulfill all of her wishes.


    Lilia took a deep breath, then the corner of her mouth lifted into a grin. "Since it''s Grandpa Simon''s birthday party, I''ll try not to go overboard," Lilia said with a cold gaze.


    "It''s all up to you," Jean replied without hesitation.


    Hearing this answer, Lilia gently squeezed the man''s hand. Then she turned her gaze back into the greenhouse. To be precise, Lilia''s gaze was focused on Le''s figure.


    "Come on in."


    *****


    The birthday party was about to start. The person who prepared the opening speech to the audience was Anton Lin, the owner of the Imperial restaurant. Lilia met Grandpa Anton when she ate at the restaurant with ire and Andrew.


    Anton read his speech aloud in front of the audience. However, only a small proportion listened to Anton''s speech. Many guests were stillughing at their tables.


    In the midst of the speech, the butler, Hardy, hurried to Jenny''s side. He bent down and whispered a word in the woman''s ear.


    Almost immediately, a smile spread across Jenny''s face. She nodded and said, "Quickly invite them in,"


    After Hardy left them, Jenny smiled at Simon beside her. "Dad, I''m going to introduce you to two young people in a moment. They are very good people. I really appreciate them," Jenny exined.


    Simon smiled as he nodded. His hoarse voice sounded dignified. "Then, I really need to meet them. What kind of young person can make you so amazed and rmend me specifically?"


    "Look, they are here!" Jenny pointed to the sshouse entrance. At the same time, Simon and other members of the Irwan family who were at the table also looked away.


    Lilia''s figure who walked over with Jean caught everyone''s attention. The ck dress she wore stood out among the greenery. The soft light slowly fell on Lilia, making her appearance even more dazzling.


    "Isn''t that supermodel Lilia?!"


    "Why did the Irwan Family invite artists?"


    "Look, they look so proud just because Uncle Hardy personally escorted them in here. Looks like they don''te from a nice family!"


    "Hey, did you see that? The guy next to her is so handsome!"


    In everyone''s eyes, the woman was wearing a simple but striking dress, with an elegant demeanor. On the other hand, the man was wearing a tuxedo as ck as night. His tall and upright posture almost made all women fall in love with him.


    "Like from a painting ..."


    Nobody knew who said that, but everyone agreed with what that person said. The husband and wife looked so stunning and harmonious, as if they just came out of one of Simon''s paintings.


    In the midst of the silence, there was a continuous sound of broken ss. The first sound came from the main table, while the other came from the back of the greenhouse. The second sound came from a husband and wife who looked very nervous.


    Jenny waved to Lilia and Jean with a smile. She opened her mouth to speak, but the woman sitting beside Richard Irwan suddenly rose from her chair.


    "Mellisa... Are you Mellisa?!" Janice asked with a shaken face.


    At this moment, Le''s face immediately turned pale from her seat beside Janice. Her breath shortened and her eyes flickered continuously.


    Why was Lilia here?! She didn''t see their names on the banquet''s guest list!


    As Le tried to make sense of the situation, Janice''s words immediately silenced the main and the neighboring table. For a moment, the entire greenhouse was enveloped in silence.


    It could be just Janice''s feelings as she had been thinking of her daughter recently that she was so stunned upon Lilia''s arrival. When she suddenly saw a girl who looked very much like Mellisa, Janice lost all control of herself.


    Grandpa Simon frowned and lowered his voice to warn the woman. "Janice, don''t talk nonsense," His rebuke was brief.


    Janice bit her lip and looked closely at Lilia. As the wife of Richard Irwan, Simon Irwan''s eldest son, Janice came from the Harrison Family, one of the respected families in Jakarta. The woman was not used to being reprimanded by others. She still wanted to observe Lilia a little more, but Janice couldn''t oppose Simon in front of everyone.


    Finally, Janice sat back down with a disappointed expression. Even so, her gaze never left Lilia.. Janice felt even more convinced that the model looked like her daughter who died five years ago, Mellisa.

 Chapter 329 - The Irwan Family

    This was the first time Lilia had met Janice, the wife of the current head of Irwan family and the mother of Mellisa and Le. If the results of Jean''s DNA test were to be believed, then Janice was Lilia''s real mother.


    The woman had a slender body that reached 1.7 meters in height. Lilia remembered that Mellisa was almost the same height as her mother. Perhaps their height was influenced by gics inherited from Janice.


    Tonight, Janice wore a ball gown that clung to her body and highlighted her ideal body shape. The dark blue dress which was the color of the sapphire gave her an elegant impression. Part of the woman''s ck hair was curled upwards, while the rest was left loose over her back. Her movements were full of grace, like the wife of the head of the richest conglomerate family in Jakarta.


    Even though Janice was over fifty years old, she still looked twenty years younger. Her skin was no less smooth than Lilia''s and she looked wless. The only thing that showed her age were the faint frown lines on her forehead. Janice got that frown after Mellisa''s ''death'' five years ago.


    By the time Lilia stepped closer, everyone at the main table hadpletely different thoughts. Their gazes at Lilia were filled with different emotions.


    In the midst of the awkward silence, Jenny stood next to Lilia and Jean. The middle-aged woman introduced them to Grandpa Simon and everyone else at the main table.


    "Father, this is Jean Widjaya, the fourth son of the Widjaya Family from Surabaya. Next to him is Lilia Widjaya, his wife. They are both young people I want to introduce to you," Jenny exined.


    Grandpa Simon''s sharp gaze fell on Lilia''s figure. The man studied her for a moment, then his eyes shed as if he had seen something. Grandpa Simon nodded calmly and said, "Wee and thank you foring all the way for my birthday party. Have a seat, you two."


    At this time, Lilia gave a slight bow before taking a step forward. Then she handed the gift box in her hand to the elderly man. "Grandpa Simon, happy birthday. I wish you a long life, healthy body and happiness," Lilia said respectfully.


    Grandpa Simon looked both amazed and touched by Lilia''s words. "You really are a nice and polite young woman!" He said with a big smile. The old man then took the gift box and handed it to a servant who was standing behind him.


    After the two of them finished talking, Jenny led Lilia and Jean to one of the main table chairs. During this brief period, Richard and Janice continued to steal nces at Lilia. But sadly, the event was about to start. Grandpa Simon, who had a strict and disciplined character, wouldn''t be happy if they talked too much during the event.


    Therefore, when Lilia and Jean sat in their chairs, no one spoke. The atmosphere at the table remained stagnant for a moment. The eight people''s eyes had always been on Lilia, either directly or indirectly. Plus, every pair of eyes that stared at her was looking uneasy.


    After a while, the birthday party finally started. Grandpa Anton, Grandpa Simon''s best friend, was busy telling stories on a small stage. The elderly man shared interesting facts about Simon that not many other people know. The two of them were old friends, so Anton had various interesting stories about Simon.


    Even though Anton''s story was much longer than he initially thought, no one dared to interrupt the man. After all, the man was old, and his children wouldn''t stop the man from doing what he wanted to do.


    *****


    The birthday party went smoothly. After Grandpa Anton finished speaking in front of everyone, he was invited to the main table by Simon.


    Meanwhile, Jenny was just back in her chair after calling her husband. Right at that moment, Lilia happened toe over to her to toast. The model carried two wine sses in hand.


    "Aunt Jenny, thank you for inviting me to Grandpa Simon''s birthday party. I''m honored to meet all the members of the Irwan Family today. Shall we have a toast to the celebration?" Lilia offered.


    Jenny kept smiling as she looked at the red wine in the ss Lilia brought. The middle aged woman epted her ss without hesitation.


    "Of course I do. It''s just that you shouldn''t drink too much wine tonight, Lilia," Jenny reminded politely, "Too much alcohol is not good for you either."


    Lilia nodded and agreed to Jenny''s words. After they had a toast, they both took a sip of the wine.


    The model slowly nced around and met Le''s eyes for a moment. Le hurriedly averted her gaze, but Lilia had no intention of letting her off the hook.


    "Miss Le, we didn''t have much time to talk at the Pangestu Family''s house before," Lilia said warmly.


    Le jumped in shock and nced from side to side, as if trying to find an opportunity to escape.


    "Because of that, I will also toast you. Hopefully you have more opportunities next time, so you can go to the Pangestu Family house again."


    Le''s grip immediately tightened around the ss wine in her hand. She red at Lilia, but she couldn''t say anything.


    At this point, Janice''s face became a little stiff. She looked at Le with a warm smile. "Lei, have you met Miss Lilia before?" She asked firmly.


    Before Le could answer, Lilia smiled and exined, "Aunt Janice, I met Miss Le a few months ago,"


    When Lilia said that, she saw Le''s eyes flickering nervously. Lilia pretended she didn''t see her and continued adding with a smile. "When Miss Le went to Surabaya alone, she identally got lost. My mother found her and took her back to the Pangestu family house."


    Janice nodded with a worried expression. She also knew about the incident and was the one who called ire Austin.


    "Oh, yes, my parents are also here tonight," Lilia added innocently. "Thest time Miss Le met my mother, they seemed verypatible. Since then, my mother has been asking me when she can talk about the past with Miss Le again,"


    Upon hearing this remark, Richard frowned slightly and looked at Le. The man chided in an unhappy tone, "You are an only child! But you are always running around nowhere, and if you get lost, you will cause trouble for other people. Think carefully about what you will do before you act!"


    Then Richard turned to look at Lilia. The man smiled with a gentle face and asked, "Miss Lilia, since your parents are here, can you bring them here together? I just wanted to invite them to a toast and thank them,"


    Richard held the wine ss in one hand as he eyed Lilia expectantly. The man''s tall and sturdy body made Lilia have to lift her face to look at him.


    Lilia heard the news that the eldest son of the Irwan family was now responsible for the wealth of the Irwan family. Richard was a good person. The man had a calm demeanor as the head of a respectable family. Obviously he had been ustomed to dealing with people with hidden motives for years. Even so, Richard always treated everyone politely.


    Lilia was staring at the man, but Richard was also observing Lilia.. The Head of the Irwan Family had never seen a girl so simr to Mellisa.

 Chapter 330 - A Gift For Leila

    The reason why Richard or Janice never realized Lilia''s resemnce to Mellisa was simple. The Irwan family always emphasized traditional culture. They rarely got involved or paid attention to the bureaucracy or the entertainment industry. Their children were raised to stay away from the world of entertainment. That''s why they never paid attention to any celebrities on the rise.


    Richard felt very ufortable when he saw Lilia''s figure now. He repeatedly stole nces at the model for an instant. But Richard was speechless.


    Lilia picked up her wine ss and nodded politely at Richard. Her move was filled with grace. "Uncle Richard, if you are serious about meeting my parents, I''ll take you to meet them. My mother and father are seated at one of the tables in the back," Lilia exined.


    "Okay, let''s go. I want to invite your parents to toast with this wine," Richard said.


    The man admired Lilia''s manners and humility. The model was young and had been in the entertainment industry for quite a while, but she didn''t have domineering arrogance. Lilia behaved like a youngdy from a respectable family who wouldn''t embarrass her family.


    Richard was curious about the parents who could raise a child as polite as Lilia. He guessed that they must be educating Lilia really well. Richard would never have thought that Lilia''s parents didn''t really care about their daughter.


    Just as Richard got up from the chair and was about to leave with Lilia, Janice got up too. "Richard, I''ll go with you. I want to thank them for their help with the trouble Le brings up the other day."


    Janice spoke softly, but her eyes were always on Lilia. The shape of the model''s eyes was almost the same as Richard''s eyes. Unless one of them used stic surgery, it was almost impossible for them to look so much alike.


    Just as Janice picked up her wine ss, Le suddenly breathed heavily. The young woman touched her chest with a pale face.


    She said with difficulty, "Mom, I ... I feel a little sick!"


    Both Richard and Janice jumped at this. Richard had not yet had time to take a step away from the table, while Janice was rising from her chair. But the two of them immediately turned their head towards their daughter as soon as Le said something. During this time, Le had always had a weak body and got sick easily. Therefore, just hearing the word ''sick'' was enough to make her parents panic.


    "Le, what''s wrong? Has your asthma recurred?" Janice hurriedly put down her wine ss, which she was going to use in a toast.


    Even Richard looked anxiously at Le. The man''s forehead creased deeply, showing his concern.


    Le had experienced a sudden asthma attack before. The family doctor said that as long as Le was properly treated, her asthma would not recur. Then why was she showing signs of illness again tonight?! Even though they didn''t bring her asthma medication at all!


    At this moment, Lilia was standing at the side of the main table. She stared at Le''s figure for a moment without blinking. For an instant, a look of contempt appeared on her face. But that gaze vanished as fast as it appeared. Then Lilia walked back to the chair she had been sitting on and picked up another box. The box was half the size of her gift to Simon earlier.


    Meanwhile, Janice looked even more panicked. She began to think about bringing Le back into the house so that her daughter could rest.


    Even Simon watched this scene with a worried expression. Even though the other members of Irwan''s family didn''t speak up, Le''s other aunt continued to pat her niece''s back gently. But only Jenny looked at Le without looking worried.


    By this time, the birthday party was already running for more than half of the events. Most of the guests were busy toasting and eating the dishes avable. They were all guests of Irwan''s family acquaintances, and the atmosphere of the party was not very formal. That''s why no one noticed what was going on at the main table.


    After Lilia took the box, she walked step by step to Le''s side. Then she ced the box on the table, right in front of Le. Lilia''s voice wasn''t loud, but she was able to make her voice clear in the hustle and bustle of the party.


    "Miss Le, sorry that I forgot to give this to you earlier," Lilia said politely. "This is something my mother asked me to tell you. This is an inhnt to treat asthma. The medicinal form in it is found overseas. It has a very powerful effect on asthma relief,"


    After hearing Lilia''s words, Le''s gasping movements stopped for a moment. She shot a re at the model, who was pretending she didn''t know anything.


    Janice looked at the box on the table, then she looked at Lilia with a more pleasant look. "Miss Lilia, thank you very much," she said with a big smile


    Le''s mother received a gift box from Lilia and opened her inhaler without hesitation. When she put the inhaler on Le''s nose and mouth, she still insisted, "Le, how about you try it first?" Janice tried to persuade her.


    Le looked at the asthma inhaler in Janice''s hand, then she slowly looked at Lilia. Her tone choked a little as she asked, "This... did Aunty Sylvia ask you to bring it to me?"


    Le didn''t believe Lilia''s bullshit!


    Lilia smiled calmly and nodded confidently. "If Miss Le doesn''t believe it, why don''t we bring my mother here to convince you?" Lilia suggested while smiling faintly.


    Le stopped talking, but she took over the inhaler and took a sharp sip as if she had epted her fate. The pungent smell of the inhaler made Le cough uncontrobly.


    At that moment, the eyes of everyone at the main table were fixed on Le''s figure. The young woman lowered her gaze, hiding the cold gaze that appeared on her face. She hid her hands under the tablecloth and clenched them tightly. She couldn''t believe that she had to endure something like this because of Lilia!


    A few secondster, Le looked up. Her pouting lips now looked more rxed. She then gently smiled at Janice, like a very well-behaved child.


    Janice patted her on the back and asked worriedly, "Are you feeling better?"


    Le nodded lightly, "This is much better," then she looked at Lilia again and smiled ambiguously, "Thank you..." she said reluctantly.


    "You''re wee!" Lilia stopped talking after saying that. Her smile deepened.


    This inhaler was something Lilia and Mellisa had been preparing for a long time. They knew that Le had a "medical history" of sudden asthma and took advantage of it frequently. But they didn''t want Le to get away, regardless of whether she actually had asthma or not.


    Lilia didn''t expect Le to be so talented when it came to pretending to be sick.


    But with that inhaler, she wasn''t stupid enough to give Le a chance to escape the situation that was troubling her. And Le wasn''t stupid enough to believe something that Sylvia hadn''t really prepared.


    After all, if Le were to make a fuss about the inhaler, she would only make her rtionship with Sylvia worse. This was because Lilia had said that the inhaler was a gift from Sylvia. Le wouldn''t be able to refuse the ''gift'' in front of everyone.


    It could be said that in this first round, Lilia seeded in cornering Le!

 Chapter 331 - Meeting Of The Pangestu Family And The Irwan Family

    Seeing Le''s face change for the better, Richard slowly began to regain hisposure. He only reminded Janice to take good care of their daughter before he turned her head towards Lilia.


    Richard smiled apologetically and said, "Miss Lilia, sorry I kept you waiting so long. Let''s go,"


    "No problem, Uncle Richard. Please follow me," Lilia replied while motioning for the man to follow her.


    When Lilia turned around, her gaze fell on Jean who was still sitting in his chair. She smiled a little while raising her eyebrows slightly, as if to tell Jean that she would be fine.


    Those ocean-colored eyes watched Lilia intently for a moment. Then the worry in Jean''s eyes faded away, reced by an indulgent look. The man nodded slightly, showing his trust in Lilia.


    As Lilia and Richard walked to one of the tables at the back of the greenhouse, Jean took out his cell phone and called someone. After he said a few words, Jean''s eyes turned icy cold. The man looked over his shoulder silently. There were two silhouettes in the distance that bowed towards Jean before leaving.


    A while earlier, Andrew and ire had just arrived at the party. They were directed by a waiter to sit at the main table, as a form of respect for the closeness of the Austin Family and the Irwan Family. But at that moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Lilia and Le.


    At this time, Andrew was sitting next to Jean and heard his brother-inw calling someone. He automatically followed Jean''s gaze. Andrew''s face suddenly turned pale as he realized what his brother-inw was up to.


    He hurriedly nudged Jean and whispered in panic, "What are you doing?! Are you nning to kill someone tonight?!"


    The Irwan family was not an ordinary family. They had a team of bodyguards consisting of the best people in their fields. But Jean purposely sent his own bodyguards in the middle of an important event like this? What did he want to achieve tonight? But more importantly, wasn''t that man afraid of worsening the rtionship between the two families if he got caught?!


    ire stopped from enjoying the shark fin''s soup for a moment. She put down her spoon and took turns looking at the two men.


    "What is this? Why are you guys suddenly talking about killing someone?" ire demanded with a suspicious look.


    But the two men ignored ire. Jean looked back at Andrew, the corner of his mouth raised in a cold smile.


    "Brother Andrew doesn''t need to worry," He replied calmly, "I just told them to follow Lilia and help her if needed,"


    ''Then why did you send your best guard?!'' Andrew wanted to scream like that, but he just let out a deep sigh in the end. He stopped arguing and went back to eating the dish served. He didn''t want to know what this overprotective brother-inw was nning. Andrew would just y dumb and enjoy the show.


    *****


    At this moment, when Robert and Sylvia saw Lilia approaching their table, the two of them immediately panicked. They exchanged nces and immediately agreed to leave early.


    The husband and wife got up from their chairs and quietly slipped away. But they were just walking towards the garden gate when a well-built guard blocked their way.


    Robert and Sylvia''s steps immediately stopped. They never expected that the bodyguards who were guarding around the garden would suddenly appear. At a nce, there were eight bodyguards blocking their path. The bodyguards came here after receiving information from Jean''s bodyguard.


    One of the bodyguards pointed to the greenhouse and said, "I must ask the two of you to stay a little longer. I don''t think it will be toote for you toe home after Mr. Richard invites you to a toast."


    Robert''s face turned even paler when he heard this. Sylvia gripped her husband''s arm tightly with a panicked expression. They wanted to leave immediately before any of the Irwan Family found out they were here!


    Tonight, the husband and wife attended a party held by the Irwan family in formal attire. Robert wore a light gray specially sewn tuxedo. That middle aged man looked like a wise and respectable family head.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia was wearing an ink-colored party dress which made her red hair stand out even more. She was tightly clutching an expensive looking diamond studded bag. Sylvia brought the handbag to tonight''s party withplete confidence, even though it was actually taken from Lilia''s room.


    Even though Robert and Sylvia''s appearance looked respectable, they looked embarrassed at being stopped in front of the garden gate. There was anger in their expressions, but they didn''t dare to oppose the Irwan Family''s personal bodyguards.


    Suddenly, Richard''s voice came from behind them.


    "Mr. Robert and Mrs. Sylvia, please stay here a little longer!"


    Robert then nced at Sylvia who was standing beside him. The man''s expression was serious and his eyes glistened cold. When Julius gave them invitations to a party that day, Robert initially intended to refuse toe to the Irwan family''s house. However, Sylvia thought about Le''s condition with all her heart. Coupled with a few words that Julius said, Robert finally agreed.


    It seemed like it was a bad decision toe here!


    Sylvia received Robert''s cold gaze. The man seemed to be telling her to fix this situation, which was caused by Sylvia herself. The woman gritted her teeth before turning toward Richard. She didn''t know where her courage came from, but Sylvia put on a big smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Richard!" Sylvia greeted warmly as she stepped forward gracefully.


    When she saw Lilia, her eyes instantly shed with a murderous look. However, Sylvia immediately hid her hatred behind a big smile.


    "Mr. Richard, my daughter is still innocent and ignorant of manners. How could we have bothered you toe here and invite us to toast?" Sylvia said, pretending to be humble.


    Richard didn''t say anything after hearing that. The head of the Irwan family only stared intently at Sylvia. His eyes turned cold and the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smile.


    Sylvia panicked when she saw the look of displeasure on Richard''s face. She tugged at Robert''s sleeve with great worries. "Robert, why didn''t you say something to Mr. Richard too?" She said while trying to keep her voice light.


    Lilia stood beside Richard and stared at Robert''s stiff expression. She smiled meaningfully before saying, "Father, Mother, Uncle Richard came here to thank you guys for taking care of Miss Le before,"


    After Lilia spoke, Robert slowly processed her daughter''s words. ''Damn you!'' Robert cursed Lilia in his heart.


    Richard did not escape the tense expression of the man in front of him. The wrinkles on his forehead deepened as he detected the disharmony in this family.


    Robert''s eyes flickered, but his gaze was focused on the two people standing in front of him. Lilia and Richard stood side by side, with almost identical eyes. The panic made Robert''s stomach feel like it was twisting.


    "This�� is just a trivial matter. Lilia, you are exaggerating too much. You don''t have to trouble Mr. Richard for a little thing like this," Robert spoke up to break the worrying silence. But his words were ming Lilia.


    Lilia saw through Robert''s effort to maintain hisposure.. The man certainly couldn''t hide his nervousness.

 Chapter 332 - Unable To Escape

    The sound of the harmonious conversation and the frenzy of the party could still be heard from where Lilia and the other three were currently standing. But somehow, only the atmosphere in this ce was different. As if this ce was isted from the outside world.


    Under the bright moonlight, there was only silence in this serene green garden. The wordsing out of Robert and Sylvia as they med Lilia made the atmosphere even more ufortable.


    Fortunately, Richard was a man who had dealt with double-faced people for years. Even if he felt ufortable, he was still polite and friendly to his business partner.


    Richard said to Robert, "Yes, please don''t me Miss Lilia. It''s true that you two have helped my daughter and the Irwan family is really grateful for that. Mr. Robert and Mrs. Sylvia, shall we go to the back hall and have a cup of tea together?"


    Even though Sylvia was cruel and not shrewd enough, she still sensed that something was wrong with Richard''s words. Could it be that the man realized something?


    The woman immediately gave Lilia a ming look. This predicament must have been caused by that damn kid!


    Sylvia chuckled, then she stepped back and stood next to Robert. "Mr. Richard, we and Miss Le just happened to meet on the side of the road. It''s not that big deal for Mr. Richard to need to thank us. Please don''t listen to this silly kid," Sylvia emphasized.


    Richard frowned again when he heard Sylvia putting down her own daughter. However, the woman seemed oblivious to this.


    Sylvia continued, "Besides, it''s quitete at the moment. We are nning to return to Surabaya soon, so unfortunately we can''t apany Mr. Richard to tea,"


    Robert also nodded at the right time. "Mr. Richard, our daughter is still innocent and ignorant. The Pangestu family also did not seek the Irwan Family''s gratitude when we helped Miss Le. Don''t take it too seriously," he supported his wife''s words.


    Lilia stood still, listening to Robert and Sylvia ming everything on her. A part of her wanted tough, but Lilia''s heart felt cold as ice.


    It seemed that thest glimmer of hope Lilia had for her parents waspletely blown away by disappointment. When her hopes were crushed, only sorrow and bitterness remained. Lilia lowered her gaze, trying to hide the pain in her gaze.


    The man who was trying to hold back his anger beside Lilia turned out to be her real father. But they didn''t know each other. On the other hand, the man who tried to me her for everything was a father figure who had educated and raised her over the years.


    At this time, Lilia just wanted to get away from this ce and take the time to regroup her emotions. Her mind felt chaotic, while her chest tightened with disappointment and sadness. Even so, Lilia clenched her fists and lifted her chin high.


    She couldn''t run away now. There was someone who needed her to stay strong and carry out her n to the end, no matter what. Her sibling, Mellisa, trusted Lilia to solve this.


    Lilia cleared her throat to clear her thoughts She blinked her eyes, trying to shake off the pooling tears. Then she turned to Richard, who was standing beside her.


    The woman bowed politely and said, "Uncle Richard, forgive me for bothering you. I was too hasty and didn''t think much,"


    Richard''s eyes widened when he heard that. He reached out and grabbed Lilia''s shoulder. "Miss Lilia, there isn''t a single thing that makes you need to apologize to me," He said firmly. "I don''t me you at all!"


    Then he turned to the waiter waiting behind him and ordered, "Get Hardy over here."


    "Yes sir," the servant hurriedly went into the greenhouse.


    Robert and Sylvia red at the waiter, as if to stop her. But they didn''t dare do anything in front of Richard.


    Richard turned his gaze towards Robert and Sylvia. "Since the two of you are already here, let us the Irwan family wee you properly. Please rest and drink tea in the back hall,"


    Before either Robert or Sylvia could protest, Richard immediately went on with his words.


    "After we discuss a few things, I will send you to the airport in person. That way, this will not dy your trip," he stressed.


    Having said all that, Richard turned around. The butler of the Irwan Family then approached him. Richard whispered a few words to him and Hardy nodded repeatedly.


    Then Hardy nced over Richard''s shoulder. The moment he saw Robert and Sylvia, the butler''s expression turned surprised. Weren''t they the ones who sneaked into Le''s room at the hospital?! So it was this married couple causing themotion that night!


    Now Hardy knew that this was a serious situation. He didn''t hesitate anymore and walked calmly to Robert.


    "Please follow me, Mr. Robert, Mrs. Sylvia." Hardy said politely before raising his hand. He beckoned the guards blocking the garden gate. Hardy intended to escort the married couple to the back hall along with the bodyguards.


    Robert and Sylvia clearly wanted to dodge, but the eight bodyguards at the garden gate simultaneously took one step forward. Their cold expressions seemed to ask, ''Did you want us to go alone or drag us away?''


    It was clear that they had no choice but to follow Hardy''s instructions!


    Even though Sylvia was feeling very reluctant in her heart, she could only grit her teeth and endure it. Before leaving, Sylvia gave Lilia a cruel look.


    "Damn brat,e with us!" Sylvia''s order washarsh. Her tone was sharp and absurd.


    Richard, who was walking back to the greenhouse, suddenly stopped. The anger that he had been enduring had almost exploded when he heard that. Richard could tolerate Robert and Sylvia ming Lilia for bringing him here, but that''s no excuse for treating their own daughter that badly!


    Just as Richard was about to turn around and unleashed his anger at Sylvia, a male figure walked quickly past him. The man immediately pulled Lilia into his arms without hesitation. His cold eyes brushed over the figures of Robert and Sylvia, who seemingly froze at the sight.


    Jean Widjaya said in an indisputable tone, "She''s going there, but not now."


    Sylvia looked into the man''s cold eyes, and her body automatically shrank. Jean looked like a possessive tyrant that no one could resist. But Sylvia mustered up her courage and forced a big smile on her face.


    "Jean, I know you guys are married, but Lilia is still our daughter. Surely you don''t mind if we have something to say to her!" Sylvia tried to persuade the man.


    Robert nodded too. "Lilia, how about youe and talk to us for a bit? After that, you can immediately go back to Jean," he persuaded in a fatherly voice. During this time, Lilia would immediately obey him whenever Robert used this voice.


    But before Lilia could speak, Jean hugged her even tighter and turned around. His attitude seemed to protect Lilia from the two people.


    He turned towards the pair of the Pangestu Family and said nonchntly, "Since you guys just wanted to chat, couldn''t you do itter?"


    Then Jean gave a signal to the Irwan Family bodyguards, who were still standing around there. They immediately caught what Jean wanted and immediately moved to block Robert and Sylvia''s view.


    One of the bodyguards said in a dignified voice, "Pleasee with us!"


    Until the time they were escorted away by the guards, Robert and Sylvia still didn''t know why they had been taken to the back hall.

 Chapter 333 - Get Away From Me

    The butler of the Irwan Family also noticed something strange at this time. How could Sylvia Pangestu''s face be so simr to Le? Did Richard realize the same thing?


    Hardy frowned and decided to keep his suspicions at bay. He stared at the married couple sharply.


    "Widjaya''s fourth young master has a point. You don''t need to rush to talk to Miss Lilia," Hardy said firmly.


    Even though Hardy had only met Lilia today, the woman''s polite and friendly demeanor impressed him. She was a famous model, but she still treated a servant like Hardy with great respect. Apart from that, Lilia was also an honored guest personally invited by Jenny. The woman''s assessment of a person''s character had never been wrong.


    Hardy could not understand how it was possible for such a wonderful young woman like Lilia to have such parents. Especially Sylvia, who acted smart but actually didn''t know anything.


    The butler thought that a smart and elegant person like Lilia would be more suitable if raised by a respectable family. He began to feel sympathetic towards Lilia having grown up with such parents.


    *****


    Lilia was brought back inside the greenhouse by Jean. During that short trip, she didn''t say a word. Even though her face still had a befitting smile on it, only her clear eyes showed the gaping wound on her heart.


    Jean grasped Lilia''s hand that felt as cold as ice. The man rubbed Lilia''s hands to warm her while giving a worried look.


    Lilia caught the man''s gaze and shook her head a little so that Jean wouldn''t worry. But she herself knew that she wasn''t alright. Even though she managed to Robert and Sylvia''s visit to the Irwan Family, Lilia didn''t feel the slightest joy after that incident. She was only a little relieved that their n was going well.


    In this very interesting fight between the two families, there really was no victory or defeat. Because in the end, both parties would have something to lose.


    If Lilia was determined to destroy the Pangestu family, she would also have to bear the consequences that arise from that decision. The Irwan family might hate Lilia or refuse to recognize her as their family''s daughter.


    Lilia was so deep in thought that she didn''t realize they had returned to the main table. The birthday party was still going on with great fanfare, but Lilia couldn''t seem to hear all themotion.


    Meanwhile, ire was repeatedly ncing at Lilia. Her sister-inw''s face was gloomy and unfocused. ire shot Jean a sharp gaze, secretly criticizing him for not being able to take care of his own wife. However, Jean only shrugged before ignoring his sister''s gaze.


    Finally, ire couldn''t take it anymore and came to Lilia''s side. She asked anxiously, "Lilia, are you alright?"


    Lilia''s gaze slowly focused on ire. She tried to smile as usual, but she had lost her cheerfulness. "I''m fine, Sister ire. Thank you for worrying about me," Lilia answered sincerely.


    ire stared at Lilia speechless for a moment, then she looked at Jean who was serving soup to Lilia. Finally, ire suppressed the suspicion in her heart, then turned towards Andrew.


    "Husband, will you take me to the bathroom?" Even though it was a question, ire uttered it like a statement.


    Andrew broke out in a cold sweat! He wanted to refuse, but seeing ire''s grinning face, his courage immediately shrank. What if ire kicked him out of the bedroom if he refused, just like Irene did to James?


    Andrew cleared his throat and immediately got up from his chair. He patted Jean gently on the shoulder as he said, "If you two need anything, feel free to call me!"


    Andrew meant to ask Jean for help in order to save him from ire, but it looked like the man didn''t get the point. Jean just nodded without saying anything. Andrew had no choice but to follow ire.


    *****


    After nearly an hour had passed, the birthday party finally came to an end.


    Grandpa Simon went on stage and said a few words to thank the guests. After he returned to his seat, the crowd returned to toast. It seemed that none of the guests were aware of the incident with the Pangestu Family couple.


    Lilia''s expression still looked grim. After she took a few sips of the soup, she lost her appetite. Lilia stole a nce around the greenhouse and realized that Hardy hadn''t appeared since. Maybe he was looking after Robert and Sylvia in the back hall.


    The Irwan family ced great emphasis on etiquette and morality, so she would not let matters with the Pangestu family affect the course of the birthday party.


    Right now, Lilia''s mind was filled with the ''fierce battle'' that would ur after the birthday party. Because of that, she didn''t notice her presence until she heard her voice.


    "Brother Mike, thank you foring to Grandpa''s birthday party today. I''ll pour some wine for you, okay?"


    Lilia raised her face when she heard that sweet and innocent voice. Her gaze fell on Le, who was clinging onto Mike. She was starting to feel a little sorry for Andrew''s brother.


    Mike looked really bored tonight. He sat across from Lilia, so that the woman could clearly see his expression. Mike wasn''t wearing leather anymore. Instead, he was wearing a luxurious white tuxedo. Even though his appearance was tidier than usual, he was already drinking half a bottle of red wine on the table.


    Right now, his handsome face looked a little drunk, but he became very quiet. The expression of defiance that always adorned his face was now reced with gloom. He looked like someone with a heartbreak.


    Mike''s eyes were on Le, who was standing so close to him. Disgust crossed the man''s face. "Stay away from me!" He snapped.


    "Brother Mike..." Le looked shaken as Mike raised his voice. Then her expression changed like she was about to cry.


    Mike clicked his tongue and gave Le an annoyed look. "Go away from here!"


    The man raised his hand as if to push Le away. But before Mike could touch Le, the woman had staggered back and was about to fall.


    "Miss Le!" Lilia immediately stood up and grabbed Le''s arm from across the table. She managed to catch Le before she fell to the floor.


    Mike hurriedly lowered his hand and looked at Le in disbelief. He didn''t push the woman away, but Le purposely flopped. What would happen if Le actually fell and broke the bottle of wine she was carrying?


    Of course, everyone''s attention would be here. They would look at Mike''s raised hand and assume that the man pushed the poor Le down. That way, Le would have an excuse to run away from the meeting after the event and made people sympathize with her.


    Lilia let go of Le''s arm and warned her calmly, "You need to be more careful with your body. Aren''t you not feeling well? Don''t push yourself. If you pass out, are you nning to let the Irwan family me Brother Mike?"


    An annoyed look shed across Le''s face for a nce, yet she hid it immediately. Le shook her head with teary eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense. Like you said, I''m not feeling well today.. Therefore, even if I pass out, it has nothing to do with Brother Mike," Le defended the man.

 Chapter 334 - Young Couple

    Lilia nodded briefly and said lightly, "If you really feel dizzy, you should just sit down. Nobody asked you to serve Brother Mike,"


    After saying that, Lilia turned her head towards Jean.


    "Jean, how about we take a little walk? The garden in this house is really beautiful," she suggested while smiling innocently. But her eyes said that she was fed up with Le''s acting.


    "Okay," Jean got up from his chair and reached out to Lilia.


    The man pulled Lilia to her feet, then immediately wrapped his arms around her waist. Jean''s protective attitude made Lilia feel safe and at ease, as if everything was going to be alright.


    Jean looked at Lilia with an indulgent gaze, then he turned his gaze to Le. The man''s eyes turned dark and cold, making Le hurriedly lower her head.


    As they both left the greenhouse to tour the garden, Jenny gracefully put down her spoon. She wiped the corner of her mouth with a napkin and looked towards the main house.


    "Janice, I haven''t been back to the main house in a while. I heard that the house was recently renovated, huh? If I''m not mistaken, the rooms in the wing of the building have been repaired. Will you take me to have a look?" Jenny asked.


    Janice''s eyes still followed Lilia. When she heard Jenny''s words, she smiled and stood up. "Of course, Sister Jenny. I''ll show you around," she happily answered.


    Since earlier, Janice was always looking for opportunities to approach Lilia. It just so happened that the couple also came out of the greenhouse. She wanted to observe Lilia, who was so much like Mellisa, more closely.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Le was still acting in front of Mike. When she saw that the wine ss in front of Mike was empty, she spontaneously wanted to refill it.


    On the other hand, Mike said nothing. He was just watching Le''s behavior with a cold gaze.


    From the start of the birthday party, Mike was vaguely aware of the sometimes fuzzy interactions between Jean and his brother Andrew. He also did not escape seeing the Pangestu Family couple being taken away. For some reason, Mike had a feeling that something was going to happen tonight.


    Mike looked up to look at Le. Disgust shed through his eyes, yet he immediately erased that expression. Mike pulled up the chair beside him and patted the empty chair.


    "If you want to toast me, are you sure you can drink up?" Mike asked in his usual mocking tone.


    Le''s eyes lit up immediately. "Brother Mike, you know I can''t drink too much. I''m not doing very well today, but I can apany you for a couple of drinks," she said, excited. This was the first time Mike had offered her a drink together!


    Mike''s lips lifted into an evil smile. "Then sit down. Two shots will be enough!"


    *****


    In the outdoor garden, the temperature was getting colder. Not a single starlight could be seen in the night sky. Instead, there was fog of clouds that created a mystical atmosphere.


    Lilia was wearing Jean''s suit, which felt thick and warm. Even so, the coat could notpletely ward off the cold. Lilia pressed the jacket tighter while shivering.


    Jean noticed Lilia''s condition from walking beside her. He approached and pulled the woman into his arms. "If it''s too cold for you, we can go back inside," he advised.


    Lilia shook her head and turned towards Jean. His handsome and elegant silhouette made Lilia''s heart beat even faster. She stood on tiptoe, thennded a light kiss on the man''s cheek. Lilia tried to express her gratitude for being apanied in this way.


    Jean stood there for a moment. Then he smiled gently at Lilia and pinched her cold ears with his fingertips.


    "Do you remember what I said?" Jean asked.


    Lilia frowned and racked her brains. But she didn''t know which one the man meant. "Which one? You have said a lot of things to me," Lilia said with a chuckle. Somehow, this small conversation with Jean could make her hurt feelings slowly heal.


    Jean said, "The first night you came to Jakarta."


    Lilia thought for a moment before her eyes widened. "Ah, I remember," she nodded with a smile.


    That night, Jean said, "If you want to find out the truth about yourself, you don''t have to worry about other things,"


    "Jean, I ..."


    "Lilia!"


    Lilia was about to exin, but someone''s voice interrupted her. She and Jean then turned around at the same time. They saw Jenny and Janice walking side by side toward them from the direction of the greenhouse.


    Jenny smiled mischievously and joked, "Janice, look at this young couple. How lovely they are!"


    Under the light of the gardenmp, Lilia nodded to the two women in a polite manner. "Aunt Jenny, Mrs. Janice," she greeted.


    "I happened to want to visit the main house with Janice. If the two of you are currently free, why not go with us?" Jenny suggested with a smile. Her eyes alternated between Lilia and Jean.


    Lilia and Jean exchanged nces for a moment, but they didn''t shy away from Jenny''s kind invitation. "Alright, we''ll go with Aunt Jenny and Mrs. Janice if it''s not a bother," Lilia spoke up.


    Not long after, the four of them arrived at the tea room inside the main house. Janice noticed that Lilia was wearing Jean''s suit and looked cold.


    Janice stood in front of the tea room and said, "Sis Jenny, this tea room is a new addition. They just finished adding it a few weeks ago."


    Jenny nodded. "I guess Dad asked that this tea room be made?" She guessed.


    Janiceughed and nodded. "You''re right. Dad used to like drinking tea here. Every afternoon, he woulde here to chat with Richard and the others. Anyway, how about wee in and have a cup of tea?" Janice offered.


    Jenny nced at Lilia. She also noticed that the model looked cold. "Why not? I wonder what this special room for drinking tea looks like."


    In the tea room, Janice ordered the maid to prepare a pot of tea. The room was warm and the aroma of tea lingered in the air.


    The tea room contained a square table and several low wooden stools. There were also ink paintings created by Simon hanging on the walls, adding a touch of warmth to this antique-themed room.


    The four of them sat around the table. Jenny sipped her tea quietly. Then she looked at Janice meaningfully.


    "You see, today''s world is really unique. There are a lot of strange things that happen every day," Jenny started the conversation.


    After she confirmed that she had everyone''s attention, Jenny continued, "I watched some very interesting news two days ago. It was said that there were two pregnant women from two different families. They gave birth in the same hospital. Both were giving birth to a daughter,"


    Lilia gasped when she heard that. But Jenny luckily didn''t notice the woman''s reaction.


    "After the birth, the nurse was in a rush and incorrectly entered the identity cards of the two babies,"


    Jenny deliberately lowered her voice to create a dramatic effect.


    "ording to the news, it has been more than 20 years since they switched. One of the children was hospitalized with a serious illness.. When the blood type was checked, it turned out that she did not match the blood type of her parents. It made her parents fight over who had cheated whom,"

 Chapter 335 - Discussion In The Rear Hall

    Janice listened carefully to her older sister''s story. After Jenny finished, the little sisterughed and shook her head.


    "That''s very interesting news, Sism" she said. "This kind of thing rarely happens in our life. The chances are too small,"


    But after saying that, Janice couldn''t help herself and nced at Lilia. An idea suddenly crossed her mind, but Janice hastily rejected it. She couldn''t believe that something like that could happen to her.


    Jenny, who was sitting beside Janice, turned to look at her sister. She followed Janice''s gaze and immediately added in a covert tone, "Sometimes, the less likely it happens, the more likely it will be to us,"


    "Jenny must be kidding." Janice said with a chuckle. "What do you think, Lilia and Jean?" She turned her head towards the young couple.


    Jean nced at Lilia and saw that her wife was gripping her teacup tighter. He opened his mouth to change the subject, but there was a knock on the door.


    A maid entered the room and said, "Mrs. Janice, you are asked to go to the back hall with Mrs. Jenny, Miss Lilia, and Young Master Jean,"


    "Now?" Janice didn''t know what had happened, and her expression looked surprised.


    Seeing the maid nod, Janice became even more suspicious. The back hall could be more urately described as a conference room located behind the main house. The room was rarely used except forrge gatherings in the Irwan family.


    Beside the back hall was a special room where they ced portraits of their ancestors and family members who had died. Over the years, outsiders were never allowed to set foot in the back hall. Then why were they gathering there tonight?


    Janice racked her brains, but she couldn''t understand what Richard meant. She nodded at the servant, then turned her head towards the other three. "Then why don''t we go there together?"


    Jenny stood up gracefully and said in a warm voice, "Let''s go, it just so happens that I haven''t visited and prayed for my ancestors. Lilia, Jean, let''s go there together,"


    *****


    At half past eight, Lilia and the others arrived at the back hall of the Irwan Family''s main house. A servant who was standing in front of the back hall door immediately straightened his body when he saw theming. The servant opened the double wooden door respectfully.


    The back hall was a rectangr room containing only a long conference table. A chair with beautiful carvings rested at the head of the table, while another chair with simpler carvings was at the other end of the table. On each side of the table, eight chairs were ced in a row.


    Lilia entered the hall together with Jean. She looked around and saw Richard sitting at the head of the table. Hardy, the butler, stood beside him.


    Robert and Sylvia sat on the left side of the other end of the table. They looked very ufortable, as if they were sitting on pins and needles.


    "Richard? What''s wrong?" Janice asked confused.


    She and Jenny walked into the room first. Just like Lilia, Janice immediately looked around the room as soon as she crossed the doorway.


    Before Richard could answer, Janice''s gaze fell on Robert. Even though they didn''t know each other, she still nodded her head gracefully. Then her eyes fell on Sylvia who was staring at her. For an instant, Janice''s expression froze.


    Richard looked at his wife''s stunned face, then quietly sighed. The man said, "Janice, have a seat. Daddy will be here in a moment. After we all gather, I''ll exin what happened,"


    At this meeting, Janice and Jenny sat on the right side of the table, while Lilia and Jean sat across from them. To be precise, Lilia was sitting beside Sylvia. The woman who imed to be her mother looked at Lilia with a mixture of shock and hatred.


    In this strange atmosphere, Lilia turned her head and looked at her parents. "Father, Mother, I told you that I''ll see you againter. Now, what do you want to tell me?"


    Hearing that, Janice looked at Lilia even more in surprise.


    Sylvia snorted and didn''t say a word, while Robert only nodded slightly. But both of them avoided answering Lilia''s question.


    It could be seen that the two of them looked very displeased. Even though they had reunited with their daughter, Robert and Sylvia still couldn''t help but stare at her with such hatred.


    However, Lilia just shrugged and didn''t care about their anger. If this happened before Lilia met Jean, she wouldn''t have been so cool. Lilia would definitely do everything for her parents to forgive her. However, thanks to Jean by her side, Lilia realized that she didn''t need recognition from those who didn''t love her.


    Meanwhile, a servant came with a pot of tea and several cups of tea on a tray. Jenny took the teapot and opened the porcin lid to pour out the tea.


    Suddenly, Jenny looked at Robert and Sylvia. "I didn''t expect to meet Lilia''s parents here. I feel lucky enough to meet you. If Lilia didn''t say anything just now, I would definitely have mistaken you. After all Madam Sylvia and Le share a simr face," Jenny said in a light voice.


    "Sis Jenny!" Richard spoke up quickly. He frowned and his gaze at Jenny revealed his disapproval.


    Jenny''s words felt like thorns in Richard''s heart. He didn''t want to admit it, but he couldn''t deny the truth either. Sylvia and Le did look alike�� almost like mother and daughter.


    *****


    After about five minutes, there was the sound of footsteps outside the back hall. The voice was apanied by several bursts of energeticughter. The double wooden doors swung open, revealing Grandpa Simon and Grandpa Anton. Next to them was Le, who had yed tricks to make themugh.


    Behind the three of them were Randell Irwan and his wife. The man was the third son of Simon and the younger brother of Jenny and Richard. Randell had just returned from driving the guests home.


    Simon corrected his sses and asked out loud, "Richard, why did you call all of us here? What happened?"


    Anton walked through the doorway and teased the head of the Irwan family. "Try not to keep this discussion too long, okay. I haven''tpeted with Simon tonight,"


    Le''s face, which was following behind them, looked a little drunk. That''s why she walked in with an innocent smile. However, as soon as she saw Sylvia, all her drunkenness vanished. Le stood dumbfounded and her smile faded. She even forgot to react.


    Why were they here? After Richard asked them to toast, weren''t they supposed to be gone?


    At this time, when Sylvia saw Le, she felt touched and wanted to talk to her so much. But before Sylvia could move, Robert suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Sylvia furrowed her brows and turned towards her husband. She saw Robert shaking his head slightly, his eyes filled with warning. Only then did Sylvia remember her own position. Because of tonight''s thrilling incident, Sylvia didn''t dare to cause trouble.. So she could only hold back the desire to talk to her daughter.

 Chapter 336 - Similar And Dislikes

    Le was very surprised to see Sylvia here. The moment their eyes met, almost everyone in the hall was focused on them. The two of them were not mother and daughter, but their appearance looked strikingly simr. On the other hand, Lilia was not even from the Irwan family, but her appearance was mostly simr to the deceased Mellisa.


    The hall door was still wide open, causing a gust of cold wind to enter. Everyone automatically trembled, taking their attention away from Le and Sylvia.


    Simon and Anton were immediately assisted by the servants to their seats. Only after Richard made sure that the elders were seatedfortably did he turn his attention to his daughter. The man frowned when he saw Le who was still standing rooted to the spot.


    At this time, the atmosphere within the hall felt a little strange.


    Even though Le was surprised that Sylvia had appeared here, only a few seconds passed before a cute smile appeared on her face. She walked slowly in front of Sylvia before reaching out to embrace her.


    Le said happily, "Aunt Sylvia, why are you here?"


    Seeing this scene, Lilia raised her eyebrows with an amazed expression. She had to admit that Le reacted so fast. At this time, Le was not only actively dodging the trap Lilia and Mellisa had set up, but she also tried to turn the table on them.


    The anxious expression on Sylvia''s face slowly faded when she saw Le''s acting. She slowly got up from her chair and epted the woman''s hug. Then Sylvia pulled herself away before patting the back of Le''s hand.


    "It turns out that we meet again, Le. I didn''t expect that I would meet you here," Sylvia said warmly.


    Lilia watched the mother and daughter bring a touching reunion drama. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint smile. She wanted to know to what extent Le could maintain this acting.


    Le shook Sylvia''s hand intimately, then she turned to look at Janice. "Mom, this aunt Sylvia is the person who helps me in Surabaya back then. I feel that our family has a special rtionship with her! Did you see that our appearance is a bit simr?" Le chattered in a cheerful voice.


    Lilia was secretly in awe of Le''s strategy. Sometimes, the withdrawing side would likely win.


    Le''s statement might seem foolish, but in reality, that woman''s caution could not be doubted. Right now, Le looked like a good girl stirring doubts in everyone''s heart. This move felt naive, as if she couldn''t understand the meaningful gazes of everyone present.


    At this meeting, Grandpa Simon, who had sat down first, stared at Le and Sylvia with sharp eyes for a few seconds. "Le, don''t say nonsense. You don''t know how other people will pick up on what you''re saying," he scolded.


    The speaker might not have any intention, but the meaning could be changed by the listener. That''s why Simon warned Le to be careful with what she said.


    Next to Simon, Anton put his reading sses in his breast pocket. Then he gave Lilia a strange look. The old man suddenly patted his thigh and said to Simon, "But Simon, even if you say that, I still think that this girl looks like you!"


    Anton waved his hand at Lilia, who turned stiff in her chair. The old man then continued his words.


    "Simon, look at the shape of her face, isn''t it simr to yours?! I remember you telling me that this child''s eye shape and face shape were passed down in your family!" Anton said excitedly. "The first time I saw her, I felt that her eyebrows were exactly the same as yours."


    After Anton finished speaking, no one in the hall answered.


    Even the Irwan Family''s third son, Randell and his wife, were surprised to see Lilia. All the family members felt that this girl''s resemnce to Mellisa was uncanny, though thetter had died five years ago. After being reminded by Anton, their feelings grew even stronger. Lilia did resemble a member of the Irwan Family.


    Everyone had very different thoughts, but only Le said cheerfully, "Grandpa Anton, if you say that, then I will be embarrassed. My face is not like Grandpa Simon," she finished with a frown.


    Anton finished his tea in two sips smiling, but said nothing. The old man seemed to be enjoying this family drama.


    Jenny, who was on the left of the table, spoke up too. "Let aloneparing Le to father, she and Richard have very little inmon,"


    Le''s smile tightened when she heard Jenny''s words. She was still holding onto Sylvia''s hand, but her palms started to sweat. Would her identity be exposed tonight?


    Le released her hand from Sylvia''s grasp with a calm face, then she turned towards Jenny. The woman spoke sadly, "Aunt Jenny, I really don''t look like my grandfather and father. That''s because I look more like my mother,"


    Even though Le refuted her words, Jenny just smiled meaningfully and didn''t speak again. She nced at Richard from the side of her eye, and the smile on her lips gradually deepened.


    "Okay, enough talking about that!"


    Perhaps, it was because Richard caught a meaningful smile from his older sister that he gave up the topic. He raised his hand and ran his fingers through his hair before turning to Simon.


    "Father, the reason why I gathered all of us here is to discuss the internal affairs of the Irwan family," Richard exined.


    "If this really is an internal matter for our family, then why did you call Miss Lilia and her parents?" His younger brother, Randell, interrupted.


    Randell was forty-five this year. The man had an innocent and honest face, very rare for a young master from a respectable family indeed. He really didn''t understand what his brother was nning, so he asked bluntly.


    Trisa, who was sitting next to Randell, was forty years old. However, her appearance was so well preserved that it made people think that she was still in her thirties. The woman was much more cunning and smart than her husband Randell. Her narrow eyes shed meaningfully as she stared at Le.


    Then Trisa let out a shrillugh. "Randell, have a little patience. Brother Richard must have his own thoughts, so don''t interrupt. If you keep doing this, Daddy will nag you!" She scolded her husband.


    Hearing Trisa''s words, Randell immediately closed his mouth and lowered his head. The man''s in and simple character made him very obedient to his wife''s words.


    Meanwhile, Trisa was waving at Le. "Honey,e here and apany your aunt," she called.


    Trisa had two sons, but they were currently studying abroad. Among the entire Irwan Family, with the exception of Richard and his wife, Trisa was the one who loved Le the most.


    Le walked towards her aunt with a grim face and tears in her eyes. Her sad appearance was able to make everyone sympathize with her.


    Trisa invited her niece to sit next to her. Then she raised her hand and wiped the corners of Le''s eyes.


    "Le, you know that your aunt is joking with you, right? Why are you taking it so seriously? Aren''t you the little daughter of the Irwan family that we have been raising for years? You need to be more confident!"

 Chapter 337 - Over The Years

    Richard''s expression clearly showed that he was not happy with Trisa''s words. But he only frowned before staring at Randell who looked stunned. Richard started exining to his brother and everyone there.


    "As Trisa said earlier, I asked Miss Lilia and her parents toe here for a reason. Actually, this matter should''ve been discussed two days ago. But you all must remember that Le was in the hospital that day," Richard began.


    He looked around and made sure everyone nodded before continuing his exnation.


    "The guard on duty that day calledte at night. He said that there were two people who entered Le''s ward,"


    Robert and Sylvia''s faces turned pale when they heard that. So this was the reason why they were being held here!


    But Richard ignored their reaction. "When Uncle Hardy and I rushed over there that night, both of them were gone. But we checked surveince and found CCTV footage in front of Le''s ward. I was nning to find the two of them after Dad''s birthday party ended, but apparently it wasn''t necessary,"


    The corner of Richard''s mouth lifted into a cold smile. Then he cast his knife-sharp gaze at Robert and Sylvia.


    "By chance tonight, I went to toast with Miss Lilia''s parents. Can you imagine my surprise to discover that they were the two people who broke into Le''s ward that night? Mr. Robert and Mrs. Sylvia, could you please give us an exnation as to why you were there?"


    Robert silently clenched his fists. They had been framed! Previously, he did not know why they were caught in the hospital that night. But now Robert knew that someone deliberately set them up.


    Sylvia shifted restlessly in her chair. She felt nervous and confused when faced with the unfriendly gazes from the Irwan Family. She automatically turned to look at Robert beside her, hoping he would answer for them.


    Robert took a deep breath as he looked into Sylvia''s eyes that were filled with guilt. Robert also felt a little guilty for sneaking behind the back of the Irwan Family. After all, he was a man with experience in negotiations in the business world. His years of experience running thepany had helped him through simr critical situations before.


    Robert took a quiet sip of his teacup, then he looked at Richard, who was sitting across the table. Robert said with a contrived expression of surprise, "Is that all?"


    Richard''s expression grew sharper. "��What do you mean?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Mr. Richard brought us here by force and asked the butler to stop us from leaving tonight. Is all this just because of what happened that night?" Robert replied calmly. "I admit that we did go to the hospital in secret to visit Miss Le,"


    During this entire conversation, Lilia and Jean seemed to be pulling away. They watched everything that happened with a t expression, as if they were just watching a show from the sidelines. They didn''t care which side looked better or worse.


    Jean leaned back on the chair in azy motion. He held Lilia''s hand while rubbing the back of her hand. The man seemed unfazed by the heat in the room.


    Jean''s touch helped distract Lilia from the arguments of Robert and Richard. She nced at her husband with a small smile. If Lilia were here alone, maybe she wouldn''t be able to act this calm.


    "So you admit it?" Richard demanded in a high voice.


    Hearing that, Robert shook his head with a bitterugh. Then he looked at Sylvia and said sadly, "Do you still want to keep it a secret?"


    Sylvia immediately stuttered when Robert suddenly asked her. She had absolutely no idea what her husband was nning. Sylvia leaned towards Robert and whispered frantically, "Robert, what are you talking about?"


    Richard squinted at the husband and wife interaction. He also nced at Le from time to time. This girl, whom he had raised with great love and affection for years, looked different than usual. There was tension in Le''s expression.


    On the other hand, Simon didn''t say a word. He only asionally exchanged nces with Anton.


    Janice was silent for a long time as she tried to suppress the strange thoughts that hade to her mind. She frowned and folded her arms over her knees. Then Janice said in a high voice, "Mr. Robert, I don''t understand what you said. Give us an exnation,"


    Robert looked at Sylvia with disappointment before sighing. "Okay, because Irwan''s family insists, I won''t hide it any longer. As you all know, my wife and Miss Le have met each other in Surabaya. The two of them became so close like family," Robert exined.


    Lilia''s hands automatically clenched into fists when she heard Robert say ''like family''.


    "To be honest, it''s a little embarrassing to say," Robert scratched his head with an embarrassed expression. "As a result of that meeting, my wife likes Le too much. Especially because the child is well behaved and smart, and looks fun,"


    Janice''s expression slowly started to soften after hearing them praise her daughter.


    "Recently, I heard that Le was admitted to the hospital, and my wife Sylvia keeps thinking about her. I really couldn''t hold back her nagging, so I desperately took my wife to the hospital secretly. I''m afraid Le can''t exin our visit to Irwan''s family, so we slip away," Robert continued with an expression full of concern for Le.


    "After all, Le has gotten along very well with us. But we are worried that the Irwan Family will look down on a small family like us. I neither want my wife nor Le to be humiliated. If this causes misunderstanding between our two families, this is all really our fault. I will take responsibility and bear whatever the consequences "


    Sylvia, who finally understood Robert''s meaning, immediately cleared her nervous expression. She nodded her head hastily. "Yes, yes, we are afraid that it is difficult for Le to exin about us to the Irwan family, so we do not dare to speak directly to you all,"


    Lilia almost praised them. Their exnation made perfect sense and provoked sympathy. She even saw that Richard''s expression had softened.


    "Like your own family, huh?" Lilia thought as she turned towards Le.


    The woman was silent with her head lowered, like a child who had done something wrong. But Robert''s words earlier took over Le''s me and med it on himself.


    Robert would me Lilia for all the unpleasant situations. However, if Le was the one involved in the situation, Robert would protect her and not let her be med. Totally different treatment.


    Lilia shook her head with a mocking expression. Before Richard could speak, Lilia asked calmly, "Daddy, so you''vee to Jakarta every month for years, just to visit Miss Le?"


    The words ''every month for years'' immediately stuck into Sylvia''s heart. The panic that had just disappeared now overtook her. She turned her head to look at Lilia and shouted angrily, "Brat, don''t talk nonsense! What do you mean years?! I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Lilia barely held back herughter when she heard Sylvia''s burst of anger. She was worried that Irwan''s family could not grasp the other meaning behind her words.. But Sylvia helped her by repeating those words herself.

 Chapter 338 - Missing Her Too Much

    Robert''s face suddenly turned white. What a useless woman!


    Except for Randell, everyone here got Lilia''s point clearly. They saw Robert and Sylvia''s reaction to Lilia''s words. Coupled with Lilia''s indifference to the problem, the Irwan Family felt that this matter was not that simple.


    Richard''s head began to ache. He nced at Simon, who had been silent all along. But his father still didn''t say anything. The Head of the Irwan Family opened his mouth to control the situation, but there was someone who spoke faster than him.


    Le immediately got up from Trisa''s side. She ran up to Richard and immediately knelt in front of him. Her tears flowed freely, wetting her smooth cheeks.


    Le shouted, "Dad, sorry, I lied to you!"


    Le''s exmation echoed within the silent hall. Everyone''s gaze was immediately fixed on the young woman.


    Richard reached out to stop Le as she kneeled, but Le''s movements were very fast. Before Richard could even stop her, Le''s knee had hit the floor hard. That loud voice showed how determined Le was in begging for mercy.


    Richard''s hand froze in the air and his expression was slightly embarrassed.


    "Le, what are you doing?!" Janice also immediately stepped forward to help her.


    But at this time, Grandpa Simon said the most important sentence. "You all go back and sit down and listen to her first. Le, continue your word!" He firmly ordered.


    Le nced at Simon with teary eyes. Droplets of tears fell on the floor, like rain that never stopped.


    Lilia secretly felt pity that Le wa snot an actress. That woman would definitely be sessful in the entertainment world with her acting skills.


    Le sniffled a few times before speaking in a trembling voice. "Grandfather, Father, Mother, I''m sorry. I didn''t tell you the truth before this. I have discovered that Aunt Sylvia is my godmother, but not for years like Miss Lilia said. I found out about it recently only recently..."


    Lilia refrained frommenting. Le was really smart. She didn''tpletely refute Lilia''s words, but she purposely omitted the part that would be troubling her.


    Le continued, "I know that I shouldn''t say this carelessly, but Aunt Sylvia and I are a perfect match. I don''t know why I look so much like her. I think this might be fate,"


    She paused for a moment to wipe away her tears.


    "Mother and father, please don''t me them. They really only came to visit me at the hospital that day. Because I was afraid to hurt you as my parents, I asked them to run away. I''m really stupid for hiding this stuff,"


    Le bowed her head even deeper.


    "I''m willing to ept any punishment for causing this trouble!" She spoke sincerely while sobbing as if she was heartbroken. The sound of tears falling to the floor echoed through the room.


    For a few moments, no one uttered a word.


    Richard had taken the initiative to disclose this incident, but now he felt that he was magnifying a small problem. Richard did not clearly ask the Pangestu Family about this matter. He just led them to the back hall without asking Simon first. Now Richard didn''t know how he could solve this problem peacefully.


    "Le ..." Richard''s tone was awkward and was apanied by a vague sense of distress. "It''s no big deal to think of other people like your own family. You don''t have to feel guilty or feel like you''ve betrayed us. Because of that, there''s nothing you can''t tell us about!"


    Le nodded while still sobbing. "I�� I was just afraid of hurting Mom and Dad''s feelings, so I didn''t dare to tell you. And�� I think Aunt Sylvia really is my godmother,"


    After saying that, Le turned her head towards Lilia. The woman''s gaze immediately alerted Lilia. What more nonsense would Le say now?


    "Father, don''t you think Miss Lilia is very simr to Mellisa? I really miss my sister. When I saw Miss Lilia, I felt like getting close to her. I think God has sent my sister back to me, so I��" Le couldn''t finish her sentence, as if she was suffocating with grief.


    Le deliberately mentioned Mellisa''s name to distract everyone from this matter. She knew that they all had not forgotten her sister, especially her parents. Surely they still felt unspeakable sorrow.


    But there was one thing that happened that Le had not expected.


    The wooden door to the hall slowly swung open as someone pushed it from outside. A cold wind blew in and caught everyone''s attention. They all turned their heads, just as a familiar voice spoke.


    "So my beloved sister really missed me, huh?"


    In the brightly lit rear hall, the wooden door swung open slowly. There were two people standing in the doorway.


    One of them was a woman. She leaned weakly on the man standing beside her. The woman was wearing a bright red knee-length dress decorated with a ck rose motif. The dress entuated her tall slender body.


    The man next to her supported her slender waist with one hand. The other hand held a bag filled with a pile of documents. He wore a simple ck suit and white shirt that matched the theme of the day''s event. His ck eyes that were like obsidian stones swept across the room with a cold gaze.


    In an instant, everyone in the hall stood up in unison. Their gazes were fixed on the woman''s face and were tinged with shock and disbelief.


    Le who was kneeling on the floor still had tears in her eyes, but her face was pale as if she had been struck by lightning. There was only one question that filled her mind at the moment. Why was that woman still alive?!


    Lilia got up from her chair and walked over to the woman. She stood on the other side and helped support the woman''s body.


    When Lilia and that woman stood side by side, everyone''s faces became even more shaken. The clothes they wore were exactly the same, only the color of the dress and the motifs were reversed. Even their appearance was very simr.


    Lilia looked at Mellisa with sad eyes. Even though her older sister had put on heavy makeup, she still couldn''t cover her pale face due to losing a lot of blood.


    "Sis Mellisa...!" Le eximed loudly.


    Her voice echoed through the hall, waking everyone up from their shock.


    "M-Mellisa?! Are you Mellisa?! Mellisa, this really is you, right?!"


    In this situation, Janice was the first to react. She kept repeating her obscure words with zing eyes. The woman slowly walked towards Mellisa while her body trembled violently.


    With each step she took, Janice could see her daughter''s face more clearly. Her tears spilled profusely as Janice confirmed that the woman in front of her was really her daughter who died five years ago.


    Richard pressed his lips tightly together and walked behind Janice in silence. But the man was no less moved by this reunion. Richard''s eyes were wet with tears.


    Mellisa moved slightly from Leonard''s side. But that small movement alone made her back sweat. Only Mellisa knew how difficult this simple move was.


    Leaning on Leonard, Mellisa held Lilia''s hand tightly with one hand. She entered the hall with an extremely slow motion. When Mellisa faced Janice who came to approach her, Mellisa''s eyes filled with tears too.


    "Mother...." she called hoarsely.

 Chapter 339 - Like A Ghost

    "Mellisa��" Janice called out her daughter''s name while sobbing.


    She stepped forward and wanted to hug Mellisa, but she was stopped by two people beside Mellisa. Mellisa was currently seriously injured. If Janice carelessly hugged her, the woman could faint instantly.


    Janice bit her lip, then she stretched out her trembling hand. She slowly stroked Mellisa''s cheek. Janice was shocked when she felt that her daughter''s skin was very cold, as if she had juste out of an ice chest.


    Richard looked at Mellisa with a serious face. His hands that were tightly clenched at the side of his body revealed the man''s emotions. "Mellisa, what''s really going on here?"


    Mellisaughed somewhat self-deprecatingly, but she didn''t say anything.


    Leonard and Lilia exchanged nces, then the two teamed up to carry Mellisa into the hall. They headed to the chairs to the right of the conference table so Mellisa could sit down immediately.


    The conflicting thoughts of Mellisa''s death and resurrection still filled everyone''s minds.


    Trisa rubbed her arm as shock filled her face. She couldn''t stop herself and muttered in a low voice, "Is this... a human or a ghost? She suddenly appeared in the middle of the night and scared people to death!"


    Hearing Trisa''s words, Lilia, who had just put Mellisa down, turned to the woman. Her gaze was full of anger. She wouldn''t let an outsider like her nder Mellisa!


    Lilia straightened up and crossed her arms. "Mrs. Janice has confirmed herself that Ms. Mellisa is her daughter, and she is still alive. If Mrs. Trisa doesn''t believe in Ms. Mellisa''s judgment, you can try to touch Ms. Mellisa herself," she said firmly. Then the corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a defiant smile. "Unless you are too scared to do that?"


    Trisa''s face turned stiff when she heard that. She narrowed her eyes at Lilia with an angry gaze, but she didn''t say anything more. If Trisa epted Lilia''s challenge to touch Mellisa, it would be like saying that Janice was lying. But if Trisa refused, she would be too scared to try. So Trisa chose to keep quiet.


    Mellisa reached out and patted the back of Lilia''s hand, gesturing to her not to get angry. Then she turned to Janice and Richard, who were still standing still.


    The woman took a deep breath, trying to calm down before saying, "Father, Mother�� sit down first,"


    Compared to the overzealous Janice, Richard still maintained hisposure. After hearing Mellisa''s words, the man took Janice back to her seat without a word. Even so, his eyes were still on Mellisa''s from time to time.


    Coming back from death was a story too great in today''s world itself. Nor did Richard ignore what Mellisa had just said to Le.


    After a while, everyone had taken their seats again. Lilia and Leonard sat on Mellisa''s left and right, guarding her tightly.


    Mellisa slowly nced at Le, who was still kneeling on the floor with her head bowed. Then she said calmly, "My dear sister, didn''t you say that you missed me so much? Why didn''t youe to greet me when I came back? Hmm?"


    On closer inspection, Le''s body trembled violently. Her face was pale and filled with panic, as if the world was about to end. No matter how much she prepared herself, she never expected that Mellisa would still be alive.


    On the other hand, Simon was watching everything that was going on with a watchful eye. Even though he was more than 70 years old, his brain was still as sharp as ever. Simon could vaguely understand what was going on here.


    When Simon heard Mellisa''s words, he noticed Le''s reaction. When the young woman didn''t move, Simon spoke up. "Le, did you not hear what your sister said? Get up from there and greet her properly," he said firmly.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia and Robert were both speechless. Their faces were serious and nervous. All the calm they had shown earlier had now disappeared without a trace.


    Le supported her hands on the floor and tried to get up, but she immediately fell again with a sore knee.


    Trisa couldn''t take it anymore. She got up from her chair and stepped forward to help Le. But the woman had only taken a step when she heard Mellisa''s words.


    "Aunt Trisa still really loves her niece, huh," Mellisa said in a sarcastic tone. "My parents haven''t even moved to help Le, but you immediately moved. Are you sure Le isn''t really your child?"


    Trisa''s steps immediately stopped. She looked around awkwardly. She just realized that now was not the right time to help Le.


    Mellisa nodded with satisfaction to see Trisa stop walking. Then she turned her attention back to Le, who was still struggling on the floor.


    "My dear sister, why don''t youe here immediately?" She called once again. "Or maybe you hope I will die again, so you can get Lilia as my recement? Too bad, Lilia is too good for you. I will not give her to you," Mellisa had absolutely no mercy on Le as she uttered those sharp words.


    As soon as Mellisa finished speaking, Leonard patted the back of her hand with an unhappy expression. "Don''t talk nonsense! Who will let you die again after saving you huh?"


    Lilia nodded in agreement. "Inspector Leonard is right, don''t talk nonsense! Besides, I''m not something you can give to anyone!"


    Mellisa could only shut her mouth after being scolded by the two people.


    After a while, Le finally got up from the floor on her hands and feet. She''s wearing a snow-white dress today. When she got up, her knees were faintly marked in red. Maybe she kneeled too hard, so she staggered a few times before she could finally stand firm.


    Le then moved step by step towards Mellisa. She wiped her tears and smiled broadly.


    "Sis Mellisa, I am very relieved that you are not dead yet," Le said smoothly, as if she wasn''t surprised earlier.


    However, Mellisa and Lilia both knew the meaning behind that sentence. Le was actually saying, ''Why aren''t you dead yet, huh?''


    "I was very��"


    With a loud mming sound, the bag of documents that Leonard was carryingnded into Le''s face. The culprit, of course, was Mellisa. The woman was fed up of hearing Le''s nonsense and grabbed the bag, then threw it with all her might.


    The bag and Le both fell to the floor with a loud sound.


    "Le-Le!"


    "Mellisa!"


    Two calls came from Richard and Janice as they witnessed this incident.


    In the end, Le was still the child most loved by the whole Irwan family. Mellisa''s current actions reminded them of that fact again.


    Seeing this scene, Lilia''s face turned cold. She felt sad and depressed for Mellisa. It''s no wonder that in thest five years, Mellisa had preferred to live alone rather than return to the Irwan family home. Lilia didn''t know if it''s because the Irwan Family was too easy to trick, or because Le''s disguise was too perfect.


    Whatever the reason, living together with Le was definitely not easy.


    After Mellisa threw the document bag, she immediately groaned and frowned. Moving carelessly like that made the wound open again.. It did hurt, but what made it even worse were the cries of her parents.

 Chapter 340 - Don’t Interrupt!

    Mellisa closed her eyes gasping for breath. She struggled to calm the burning pain from her wound.


    Le''s face was covered in bruises after being hit with a bag filled with thick documents. The woman''s left cheek scratched the edge of her bag, revealing a streak of red. The bag fell off and its contents were scattered on the floor.


    Le opened her mouth to protest Mellisa''s harsh treatment of her. But before she said anything, her eyes were fixed on one of the documents scattered on the floor. The document was a bank credit card receipt, signed in the name of Daniel Pangestu.


    At this moment, the pain Mellisa was feeling eased up a little. She opened her eyes again before looking at Richard and Janice.


    Then Mellisa said slowly, "Mom and dad don''t have to worry. I just threw the bag of documents at Le. She won''t die just because of that, so you don''t have to look so depressed,"


    "Mellisa, you..." Janice frowned with an expression of disapproval, but she couldn''t argue with her daughter. Janice looked away from Mellisa''s cold eyes and couldn''t hold back her tears.


    Mellisa smiled mockingly when she saw her mother''s reaction. Janice always loved and cared for Le, who had been weak since childhood. Mellisa reached out and grabbed Lilia''s hand from her side.


    "I''ve never had a snake-hearted sister like Le," Mellisa said firmly. "In all my life, I only acknowledge Lilia as my sister,"


    Mellisa ignored the excitement that arose from her words. She gently squeezed Lilia''s hand before directing her gaze to Le.


    "Hey, didn''t you just say that you only recently met the Pangestu Family?" Mellisa said harshly. "Then try to exin to everyone here about this,"


    Mellisa pointed to the credit card document that had caught Le''s attention.


    "Then why are there so many records of assets and real estate purchases from Daniel Pangestu''s card under your name for fourteen years?"


    Le looked up with a shocked expression. How did they know about that?!


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Sylvia couldn''t help herself. "Daniel Pangestu is my son. He also has money on his card. We gave him the card ourselves. What has Daniel got to do with Le?" she demanded.


    At this time, Lilia took out the document containing the checking ount from the floor and read it a little. She said with a meaningful smile, "Four years ago, Daniel was only sixteen years old. Plus, he never came to Jakarta. And this card was indeed made at the bank''s Surabaya branch. Is it true that the details of the transactions and money in this ount shows how much you spent so far?"


    Lilia waved the savings'' book while watching Sylvia''s reaction. As expected, Sylvia nodded confidently.


    "Yes, it is true!" She answered loudly.


    Lilia nodded to herself and continued her questioning. "Then, is it true that you used Daniel Pangestu''s credit card six years ago to buy an apartment?"


    "Correct!" Sylvia answered confidently


    Liliaughed sarcastically. "Then since these are all yours, why is the name of the apartment owner Miss Le?"


    Sylvia was dumbfounded when she heard that! She was trapped by Lilia''s simple question earlier!


    Even Robert joined in firmly squeezing the armrest of the chair. His eyes were filled with worry and panic. He swept his gaze across the documents strewn on the floor. There were countless bank records. But there were other documents there too.


    One of them was the DNA test results. The document caught Richard''s eyes as he was sitting nearby. The man took a step forward to retrieve it, but Le suddenly knelt on top of the report.


    Just like before, Le shouted again, "Sorry! I''m really sorry! Grandpa, Father, Mother, I lied to you!"


    Richard, who was bending down to pick up the document, stopped. The DNA test results were already so close to his hand, but Le blocked it. In addition, the daughter was crying so hard that it was hard to ignore.


    The head of the Irwan Family did not have the heart for Le, who he had nurtured so carefully like a treasure in the palm of his hand over the years. He sighed softly and opened his mouth to calm Le down.


    But Mellisa''s patience ran out when she saw Le''s deliberate action. Her strength that came out of nowhere made her jump up from her chair. Even though she was wearing a dress, she still lifted her leg and kicked Le in the stomach.


    "Shut the hell up!" She harshly rebuked.


    This was the reason why Mellisa was not very favored in the Irwan family, which was an educated family. Mellisa''s careless and unruly character made even her own parents give up. She spoke so harshly, unlike Le with her high etiquette.


    Actually, these were also the things that made Mellisa the most straightforward person in the Irwan family. But since she couldn''t behave properly, she couldn''t get help from the adults in her family. They all sided with Le, who was an obedient and sweet child.


    Richard stood stunned as he watched Le being kicked to the ground by Mellisa. It seemed Le was just as shaken as Richard, because she stopped crying at once. But Richard''s face suddenly turned dark.


    After all, Le was still the daughter he cared and loved for many years. What''s more, there were outsiders present here. He didn''t want to make others look down on his family for raising a bully like Mellisa.


    Richard stared coldly at his oldest daughter and asked in a low, serious voice, "Mellisa, what are you really trying to do here?"


    After Mellisa kicked Le, her knees went limp. If Lilia didn''t catch her in time, the woman would have fallen to the floor. But Mellisa ignored her father''s cold stare. She fixed her gaze at the DNA test results lying on the floor.


    "Dad, are you not nning to read that report? Don''t you want to know, which child have you neglected for 24 years? Do you intend to turn your face away from the fact that the child who should receive all your affection is brought up without love by another family?" Mellisa asked in a voice that was no less serious.


    "W-What did you say?!" Janice got up from her chair in shock. Her face said that it was hard to believe. Suddenly, the conversation she had with Jenny beforeing to this hall shed through Janice''s mind. Was it possible��?


    Mellisa leaned against Lilia and bit her lip until it bled to prevent herself from fainting. The pain from her injuries was bing more and more difficult to ignore, but Mellisa''s job here wasn''t finished. Everything would be in vain if she copsed here now.


    The short haired woman closed her eyes and took a deep breath before continuing her words. "Le has been supported by the Pangestu Family couple with their own money since fourteen years ago. They have supported Le for many years. Do you know that your extraordinary daughter has spent almost 80 billion Rupiah?"


    Richard and Janice both gasped when they heard that. Judging from the many scattered bank records, they had no reason to doubt that.


    "Where do you think all that moneyes from?" Mellisa opened her eyes and grinned with a mocking expression.. "The daughter you are so proud of makes your own biological daughter to be sold in a contract marriage to cover all her expenses. Isn''t this very ironic?!"

 Chapter 341 - The Real Princess

    After saying all that, dark spots began to appear in Mellisa''s vision. She closed her eyes tightly again and forced her body to endure a little longer. A few secondster, Mellisa opened her eyes and turned towards Lilia, who was staring at her with anxiety.


    Lilia''s gaze was clearly begging Mellisa to stop talking and take a break. However, Mellisa shook her head stubbornly. If they missed this opportunity, they didn''t know what Le would do next.


    After all, Mellisa wanted her parents to know what difficulties Lilia had been through so far. Only then could they ept Lilia as their daughter.


    "If you guys really don''t know about this, please investigate. The DNA test results are mine and Lilia''s. Yes, it is very clear that she is my sister," Mellisa said while panting in pain.


    "Impossible!"


    As soon as Mellisa said that, Trisa immediately denied it loudly. Randell''s wife nced at the report taken by Richard, trying to find something to refute Mellisa''s words. Trisa immediately said the first thing that came to mind.


    "Mellisa, you can''t do this. Even if Le is better than you, you shouldn''t frame her like this! Look, Lilia''s parents didn''t say anything at all!"


    Trisa pointed at Robert and Sylvia, who were silent in the corner of the room. The husband and wife jumped up, but still didn''t say anything.


    "They clearly want the Irwan Family status for their daughter! After all, where did these DNA test resultse from? Aren''t you working with them to trick us all?!"


    As Trisa said all this, her eyes nced down at Lilia. Her gaze was full of meaning, as if telling that this was all part of Lilia''s trick.


    Meanwhile, Mellisa almost ran out of her remaining strength. Lilia heard Trisa''s words, but she preferred to focus on helping her sister get back to her seat. But actually she didn''t have to say anything. The man who had been silent all this time finally spoke up.


    "What did you say?"


    Those two words from Jean were enough to make Trisa''s body tremble. The woman slowly turned around and met the eyes of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. Jean''s terrifying aura made Trisa automatically take a step back.


    Jean looked at Trisa nonchntly. "What do you think Lilia wants from the Irwan Family? Fame and wealth? Or high status? You must be blind if you think my wife wants all of that," Jean said coldly.


    "I-I..." Trisa stuttered, but she could not refute the man.


    "Lilia isn''tcking in anything. If she wants it, the Widjaya Family can build ten houses this big just to make her happy," Jean continued calmly.


    Trisa bit her lip and looked away from the man. How could she forget Lilia''s status now? That woman was the daughter-inw of the Widjaya Family, a conglomerate family that was no less honorable than the Irwan Family!


    But Jean''s next words made Trisa look back at him with a pale face.


    "Now that your past records have been whitewashed, is it possible that you forgot how you entered the gate of the Irwan family? Don''t equate my wife with a sly woman like you,"


    "You�� you��" Trisa stuttered in panic.


    How could Jean know the history of her dark past?! Even worse, she never thought that Jean would reveal her past in front of the Irwan family!


    But Trisa could not say anything to argue, because they were all facts. Her past while she was working at the nightclub left a stain in her life. But after marrying into the Irwan family, Trisa managed to change her identity into a respectable investor.


    Trisa could only tremble under Jean''s arrogant gaze. Her back felt cold and her fingertips froze. Trisa then cursed Le in her heart. Why did she never tell her that the man behind Lilia was so terrifying?!


    "Mrs. Trisa!"


    At this time, Lilia had just finished helping Mellisa drink a sip of water. She straightened herself and red at Trisa.


    "I wonder, have you ever heard a word about what I think about the Irwan Family? Or did you have time to hear what I wanted from this family?" Lilia asked in a calm, yet firm voice.


    Trisa looked away, but that was enough to be the answer.


    "Then, let me tell you what I think about this family," The corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a cold smile. "To be honest, I don''t care who my real family is,"


    Hearing that, not only Trisa, even Richard, Janice, and Simon also turned to look at Lilia.


    Even so, Lilia continued confidently. "I don''t me them for raising the wrong child. But I can''t ept a family treating their own daughter without justice,"


    Lilia''s gaze fell on Mellisa, who was struggling to maintain consciousness.


    "Mellisa refused to return to the Irwan Family after she survived an ident five years ago," Lilia took turns looking at Richard and Janice. "I hope you guys think carefully about what that means. Think about it with all your heart, so that you don''t make the same mistake,"


    Lilia didn''t care if these words made her biological parents hate her. She just couldn''t bear to see them trust Le so blindly that they missed seeing the truth. Lilia wouldn''t let them hurt Mellisa any longer with that favoritism.


    At this time, Jenny, who had been silent for a long time, finally pped her hands. The sound of her pping caught everyone''s attention. Then she turned to Simon, who was stiff-faced.


    Jenny raised her eyebrows and asked, "Dad, you can see that now, right? All this time, our Irwan family raised the wrong child. Our actions not only hurt our real child, but we also let her harm other children,"


    Le was still lying weakly on the ground. When she heard Jenny''s words, she shook her head in tears.


    "Auntie, I''m not ... I''m the daughter of the Irwan Family ... I''m really the daughter of the Irwan Family..." Le kept repeating those words desperately. But her words couldn''t convince anyone in this room.


    Le looked around and felt great despair when no one stood up for her. The woman who had been raised as everyone''s favorite daughter now had lost everyone''s trust. This left Le so shaken that she immediately passed out.


    "Lei! What''s wrong with you, Lei?! Get up!"


    The only person who still cared about Le''s state was Sylvia. That woman truly cared and loved Le from the bottom of her heart. She rushed over to her daughter''s side and patted her cheek anxiously.


    "Robert, do something! Help her!" Sylvia screamed hysterically.


    At this time, Richard and Janice were still in shock. The DNA test results they read, printed in ck and white, were very clear... saying that Lilia and Mellisa were rted.


    The test result admittedly made sense. When Mellisa and Lilia stood side by side, everyone would believe that they were blood sisters.


    However, their minds pretty much were still in chaos. They didn''t know who to trust and how to investigate this situation. There was so much they needed to straighten out and rify.


    In addition, they had not been able to ept the fact that the daughter they had loved with all their heart for 24 years was a faker.. Even worse, their beloved daughter hadmitted many horrible things behind their back.

 Chapter 342 - End Of The Battle

    The personpletely aware of the situation and still had the clearest mind in the Irwan family right now was Jenny.


    She shook her head and clicked her tongue. She looked at Le who was lying unconscious on the floor before sighing and calling out to the butler.


    "Uncle Hardy, hurry and take her to the hospital. Don''t let anything go wrong with her. There are still a lot of things she needs to take responsibility for!" Jenny ordered.


    "No need!" Jean immediately interrupted the woman.


    Jenny turned to Jean. Even though the younger man cut her roughly, Jenny didn''t mind. She smiled faintly and asked, "What do you think, Jean?"


    The man slowly got up from his chair and walked towards Lilia. Then Jean put his coat around the woman''s shoulder. His blue eyes that had looked like a frozen sea were now melting and filled with warmth as he stared at Lilia''s trembling body. Only after he confirmed that Lilia stopped shaking did he turn to Jenny.


    "I have arranged a sophisticated medical team outside. This is not a deadly disease, so the medical team can treat it," Jean said calmly. "I need the Irwan family to quickly clear up the swapped child problem, secret financing for Le, two assassination attempts against Mellisa, and the others,"


    Jenny nodded with a serious expression. "I know. We need to solve all these incidents and pay what we need to pay. You don''t have to worry about that,"


    "Very nice," Jean red at Richard, Janice, Randell, Trisa, and Simon. "I won''t be satisfied until my wife gets the justice she deserves,"


    After Jean said that, Leonard suddenly stood up from his chair. He stood beside Mellisa and stroked her cold cheek. Then Leonard looked around the hall with an expressionless face.


    "My wife-to-be Mellisa also needs justice. I will keep my eyes on all of you until this is over. I swear on my honor as a police inspector," Leonard''s words sounded threatening.


    Everyone in the hall felt that the two men were like pine trees standing tall and proud. The two of them really looked alike!


    Jenny nced at Simon and Hardy, then she smiled. "I see. Uncle Hardy, let Le stay in this house for a while. I have a feeling she will run away or cause new trouble if we just let her go," Jenny said to the butler.


    After saying what she wanted to say, Leonard reached out and lifted Mellisa''s body from the chair. When he turned to leave, he nced at Trisa.


    "Mellisa is seriously injured. If Irwan''s family still recognizes her as a daughter, someone bettere with me to the hospital. Look what she has to go through tonight," Leonard said coldly.


    Trisa''s face turned pale and she hurriedly lowered her head. Anxiety colored her expression.


    Le was injured and immediately treated by a medical team guarding outside the house. On the other hand, Mellisa was injured but needed to be taken to the hospital. Such a contrasting difference made one wonder exactly what Mellisa experienced.


    The woman''s face looked so pale and her movements were weak and helpless, though no one saw where Mellisa''s wound was.


    Regardless of what would happen to Le and the Pangestu Family couple, the Irwan family still wanted to know how Mellisa''s situation was.


    Janice just got up from her chair and walked over to her daughter. But before she could speak, Mellisa who was carried in Leonard''s arms immediately shook her head with her eyes closed.


    "Just let Lilia apany me. The others... I don''t want to see them," Mellisa muttered.


    The hatred and anger in her heart could not be eliminated with just a few words.


    If it weren''t for driving Le out of the Irwan Family, Mellisa wouldn''t be willing to set foot in her family''s house again. She came back only to help Lilia and to tear up Le''s hypocrisy. The pain she endured as a result of the betrayal of her own family members was like a thousand arrows piercing her heart.


    "Mellisa, at least let Mother... let me apany you... okay?" Janice stopped in front of the woman and tried to persuade her.


    She reached out to touch Mellisa, but her hand stopped in midair. Her daughter looked so frail and weak that Janice was afraid she might hurt her. What really happened to Mellisa? Where''s the wound? How could she be so weak?


    Mellisa didn''t say anything, but she buried her face in Leonard''s chest. Her gesture was enough to show that she even refused her mother.


    The four of them turned around and left the back hall, while Hardy went outside to find a medical team.


    Then, the remaining Irwan family members fixed their gazes on Robert and Sylvia.


    Anton, who was still sitting in his chair, took a quiet sip of the cold herbal tea. Then he looked at his best friend. "Simon, from now on, you can''t say that my family isn''t peaceful. Because it turns out that your family is not that different from mine," Anton said with a bitter smile.


    Simon sighed. He already knew that Le wasn''t as cute as her behavior, but he didn''t expect his granddaughter to be so much more poisonous than he imagined. The young woman was able to y his whole family on her hands. But Simon was sure that someone was helping Le. The question was, who was that person?


    The first to be suspected was definitely the Pangestu family couple. They were Le''s biological parents, so it''s only natural that they helped their own daughter. Then the second most suspicious person was Trisa, who seemed to be trying too hard to help Le all along. There was something wrong with his daughter-inw.


    At this time, Simon felt he had suddenly aged several years in just one night. He got up from his chair and saw the painting on the wall. His voice sounded heavy and tired.


    "Everyone, listen carefully," He said firmly.


    Jenny, Richard, Janice, Randell, and Trisa immediately focused their attention on Simon''s every word.


    "You have to investigate this matter thoroughly. Only then can we make amends for our mistakes on our two daughters�� Mellisa and Lilia," Simon said.


    The man''s words showed his decision to acknowledge Lilia as the daughter of the Irwan Family.


    "As soon as the two of them return from the hospital, the Pangestu Family can leave the Irwan Family''s house with Le," the old man continued.


    Trisa, who was still sitting on one side with her head bowed, immediately lifted her head when she heard that. Her eyes shone with a cunning n. While Trisa was enjoying her excitement, she heard Simon say again.


    "Randell, you and Trisa are not allowed to set foot into this house until the results of the investigation are out."


    "Oh well, Father!" Randell was too innocent, so he immediately responded to the order.


    Trisa gritted her teeth and squeezed her hand hard. What a useless man!


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the tea room inside the Irwan Family''s main house.


    Even though the party was over, Andrew and ire didn''t leave. ire had forced Andrew to tell her everything he knew. The woman felt very angry because Andrew already knew what had happened to the Irwan family and the blood rtionship between Mellisa and Lilia.


    ire felt as if she had been cheated for a long time by her own husband. But the situation forced Andrew to lie, so ire couldn''t punish him too harshly.. In the end, she just acted coldly and ignored Andrew''s attempts to please her.

 Chapter 343 - This Is The Real Sister Mellisa!

    Jean''s older sister repeatedly peeped towards the back hall. Jean and Lilia had been there for almost an hour, but they hadn''te out. ire and Andrew waited anxiously, but they couldn''t do anything.


    Suddenly, there were loud footsteps outside the tea room. ire automatically nced at Andrew, then she realized and hurriedly looked away. The woman walked out the door, arms crossed.


    Andrew knew that he had made a mistake, so he could only sigh and follow her.


    From the direction of the hall, a group of people walked towards the front door. There were personal bodyguards of the Widjaya Family on guard on both sides of the group. Leonard walked in front, with a woman in his arms. Behind the man was Jean, who had his arms wrapped around Lilia''s waist.


    Andrew''s eyes widened when he saw them. Why was Leonard here too?


    Just as ire and Andrew were about to step forward, someone rushed past them in a hurry. Andrew caught a glimpse of the man''s figure and was shocked again. Why was his brother still here?! Shouldn''t Mike have left after the birthday party was over?


    However, Mike ignored his brother''s surprise. The only thing that was in his view right now was the figure of the woman in Leonard''s arms. Mike''s gaze never left the woman, so he tripped over and almost fell. But Mike didn''t stop running.


    When Mike was only a few steps away from Leonard, one of Jean''s bodyguards immediately stopped him. However, the bodyguard was not to me. Mike''s face looked red from the amount of wine he drank earlier. In addition, the chest of his tuxedo was stained with spilled wine, and there were grass marks on the sides of his pants. Overall, Mike''s appearance looked like a drunken mess.


    Mike gripped the arm of the guard who stopped him tightly. Under normal conditions, he would have yelled and cursed at the bodyguard. But after Mike saw the woman in Leonard''s arms, all his defiant attitudes seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    "Sis Mellisa��" Mike whispered in a very soft voice.


    He had waited for over an hour outside the hall. His figure, who sat hugging his knees in the grass, lit by the light of the gardenmp, looked so lonely. Even so, Mike continued to wait patiently for them to exit the back hall.


    When Mike first saw the woman in the burly man''s arms, all his tiredness vanished. He felt that his wait was not in vain.


    "Sis Mellisa...!" Mike called in a louder voice. He became even more convinced that it was the woman he had been looking for. Mike''s confidence got stronger when he saw Lilia standing next to Jean.


    By this time, Mellisa was already half unconscious. She faintly heard a familiar voice calling out her name. Yet she didn''t have the strength to even open her eyes. Mellisa only moved a little, but her eyes remained closed.


    Mike''s heart ached when he saw Mellisa''s pale face and limp body. The man''s eyes turned red and his mouth continued to utter, "Sis Mel... Sis Mel... Sis Mel..."


    The man was like a broken machine who could say nothing but call out Mellisa''s name. The bodyguard who stopped Mike frowned with an ufortable expression. He began to consider dragging this lunatic out of here.


    Right at that moment, Jean raised his hand and gestured for his bodyguards to retreat. The guard gave Jean a surprised look, but he obeyed his master''s order.


    After breaking free from the bodyguard, Mike wanted to step forward. But he hesitated again. Mike was afraid that if he got closer, Mellisa''s figure would disappear like an illusion.


    The man walked timidly until he felt someone p him on the shoulder. Mike looked back, confused. When he saw his older brother, all of Mike''s unstoppable feelings spilled out. A single tear fell down the man''s cheek.


    "Bro, look at this!" Mike said in a choked voice. "This is Mellisa! She really is Mellisa! Sis Mel is still alive!" Mike looked as if he was crying andughing at the same time.


    Andrew pursed his lips tightly. His heart ached to see his brother looking so frantic, like a blind man seeing the light for the first time. Andrew had never seen his younger brother look so frail.


    Various feelings were stirring in Mike''s heart at this time. His gaze locked onto Mellisa, his eyes cementing every detail of her in his memory. He didn''t want��couldn''t�� lose this woman again. Mike didn''t want to go through that hopelessness and dark times again.


    Seeing Mike''s expression filled with obsession, Leonard frowned. He watched the man intently for a few moments. Then Leonard immediately walked past Mike while carrying Mellisa without saying anything.


    Mike turned and was about to chase after Leonard, but his elder brother immediately grabbed his arm tightly. Mike shot Andrew a sharp look, telling him to let go of his arm. But Andrew just shook his head with a firm expression.


    The two brothers exchanged nces for a while, until finally Mike gave up first. He rubbed his red eyes. His handsome face was tinged with bitterness now.


    "Brother Andrew, it really is Sister Mel..." Mike muttered, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes. His voice was so low, different from the chaotic figure who used to give Andrew a headache.


    Andrew let go of Mike''s arm before patting him on the back. The gesture seemed to encourage his younger brother.


    "I know. But you need to stay calm, Mike. Mellisa will be fine. She won''t disappear again," Andrew assured his brother. ''I won''t let her disappear,'' the man added silently.


    At this time, ire took turns looking at the two brothers, then she looked at Lilia and Jean instead. Her face showed great confusion. She walked over to Lilia and asked in a low voice, "Lilia, that was your real sister, right? Is she okay?"


    Lilia automatically clenched her hand into a fist when she heard that question. She shook her head with a frustrated expression. "I don''t know yet. Sister ire, how about youe with us?"


    ire could tell that Lilia was just as frantic as Mike. It''s just that she could cover it up better. "Sure, let''s go together," ire said while gently squeezing Lilia''s hand.


    As ire let go of Lilia''s hand and turned around, she looked at Mike who was a little out of control. She sighed as she crossed her arms. "Mike, what your brother has a point. You need to calm down for a moment. After you calm down, let''s go and see the situation!" ire suggested.


    Mike lowered his head and didn''t say a word. Even though he was deliberately silent, his fingertips continued to tremble. Mike could not hide the emotions that were sweeping him right now.


    When Mike saw the man appear with Mellisa in his arms, the first thing he felt was immense joy. But the next second, the joy turned to frustration and loss.


    Where had Mellisa been in thest five years? If she''s still alive, why didn''t she return to the Irwan Family''s house? Why did that woman hide herself and live in misery? What really happened five years ago?


    The questions kept filling Mike''s mind and refused to leave.

 Chapter 344 - Leila And Trisa

    At nine o''clock in the evening, at one of the leading private hospitals in Jakarta.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Mellisa was immediately rushed into the operating room. The bright red light outside the door made everyone waiting in the corridor even more anxious.


    When the doctor in charge of Mellisa talked to them, Lilia found out that Mellisa''s injuries were much more serious than she thought. Her body was covered with bruises, as if she had been tortured, and she had a high fever. There was one stab wound in the waist and two cuts on Mellisa''s back. In addition, there was water in her lungs, making it difficult for the woman to breathe.


    The more Lilia heard all the details from the doctor, the paler her face became. If she found out that her sister''s condition was that bad, she would never have let her set foot into the hall!


    When Lilia met Mellisa at Jenny''s previous residence, she could only see her sister for five minutes. Lilia didn''t have enough time to ask more details about Mellisa''s condition. When she saw Mellisa lying on the bed, she just thought that her sister''s physical condition was very poor. However, Lilia never thought that Mellisa''s situation would be so serious.


    Lilia was usually able to control her emotions, but too many things were happening at the same time, making her overwhelmed. She could not hold back her tears anymore and hurriedly turned around. Before anyone could react, Lilia had rushed to the other end of the corridor.


    ire took a step forward at the sight. She had intended tofort Lilia, but Jean had walked past her with brisk strides.


    "I''ll calm her down," Jean said before following Lilia away.


    ire opened her mouth to protest, but Andrew grabbed her arm.


    "ire, let Jean handle this. I''m sure Lilia doesn''t want anyone''spany. We better stay here," Andrew suggested.


    He could say that withplete confidence because Lilia had the same character as ire. When tough women like them hit rock bottom, they didn''t want others to see their weak side.


    After hearing that, ire gave up onforting Lilia. Then she realized that Andrew was still holding her arm. ire stared at her husband coldly before pulling her arm away angrily. That man had been hiding the secret about Mellisa from her for a very long time. He shouldn''t think that she would be easily persuaded to forgive him!


    *****


    At the end of the corridor, Lilia kept running until she reached the corner of the lonely stairs. Lilia gripped the railing tightly, as if trying to vent her emotions.


    When Lilia heard the sound of footsteps stopping behind her, she immediately turned around and ran into the man''s embrace without hesitation. She hugged Jean tightly while taking a deep breath. It seemed that she could only calm her anger this way.


    The man sighed, then hugged Lilia''s shaking body back. He slowly stroked the woman''s back with hisrge palm. For a moment, there was only Lilia''s faint sobbing in the empty corridor.


    "Don''t worry, your sister is tougher than you think." Jean whispered softly. "She will definitely be fine,"


    Hearing that, Lilia''s hug loosened up a little. But she still buried her face in Jean''s chest and refused to raise her head. Lilia asked in a muffled voice, "Who hurt her? Were Le''s men that great?"


    Jean was silent for a moment, as if trying to decide to what extent he was going to tell Lilia. But in the end, the man decided to tell her the truth.


    "Le was involved in the incident, but this is not entirely the woman''s job. The people who did it were thugs housed in one of the nightclubs. They are all criminals who are willing to do anything for money," Jean exined. "Their headquarters also has shares in one of the Irwan familypanies. To be more precise, thepany that''s currently handled by Randell Irwan,"


    Hearing that name, Lilia suddenly raised her face. Her eyes that met Jean''s were filled with a cold light. "So this is that woman''s doing, Trisa Irwan!"


    Jean nodded with a proud expression. "I know you must have caught my point right away. I won''t rule out that possibility either!"


    Lilia took a sharp breath. After all that had happened tonight, she felt that her entire body was enveloped in coldness. Lilia could barely feel her own fingertips. Her brain was spinning hard, thinking about the implications of this possibility.


    If Le and Trisa formed an alliance, it''s no wonder Mellisa didn''t want to return to the Irwan Family house in recent years. Lilia believed it was her aunt who kept Mellisa isted from getting the adults in the family''s support.


    Lilia didn''t understand what Jean meant by Trisa''s dark past, but she was sure that Jean wouldn''t give her false information. Besides, she could already guess from Jean and Trisa''s conversation earlier. The term ''whitewashed'' indicated that Trisa had a shady past.


    If Trisa really managed all of this behind everyone''s back, then she was the one who needed to be punished. Lilia began to think how she would settle ounts with that woman. She did not expect that the Irwan Family, which was known as a respectable and educated family, would have such a daughter-inw.


    "Don''t worry, you can demand justice for Mellisa and yourself at any time," the man''s palm grabbed Lilia''s face and rubbed her cold skin.


    After he said that, Jean hugged Lilia again before gently patting her head. "Are you tired?" Jean asked. "Want to rest for a moment?"


    Lilia leaned her head on Jean''s shoulder and slowly closed her eyes. She did feel tired after going through a lot today. However, she was too tense to think of rest at this time.


    "No need, I''m fine. What about my parents?" Asked Lilia. Her voice sounded so t when she mentioned her parents.


    Tonight, she had lost her parents and almost lost Mellisa. There were so many things that needed to be straightened out with Robert and Sylvia. But now they only needed to finish it one step at a time.


    "The Irwan Family guards are guarding them right now. They won''t be able to leave until you and Mellisae back to ask them for an exnation," Jean replied.


    Lilia nodded without a trace of sympathy on her face. This was what they deserved after lying to everyone for years.


    After the two of them hugged for a while, Lilia suddenly thought of something. She distanced herself from Jean and asked, "Oh yeah, why is there water in Mellisa''s lungs?"


    Jean''s eyes shed sharply as he struggled to find the right words to describe it. Finally, he sighed and told Lilia the truth.


    "After the thugs attacked Mellisa, they tied stones to her body to drown her in theke. Fortunately, Leonard managed to save her before it was toote. Then he called me and took Mellisa to the Irwan family house," Jean exined.


    When she heard this, Lilia''s knees rxed and her breath caught in her throat. She moved her lips, but no sound came out of her mouth.


    If they intended to drown Mellisa after injuring her so badly, there was only one goal. They really intended to kill Mellisa and get rid of her corpse!

 Chapter 345 - Tenfold

    Jean saw the look of horror on Lilia''s face. He pulled his wife back into his arms before continuing his words.


    "On the day Mellisa disappeared, Leonard had tracked her down. He managed to find Mellisa today before the party, just as the thugs threw her into theke. Then he called me and said that Mellisa was adamant about returning to the Irwan Family house. So I ended up arranging for Mellisa and Aunt Jenny to meet first," Jean finished his exnation.


    Lilia looked at Jean in surprise. So that was what happened! No wonder Jenny deliberately introduced Lilia to Irwan''s family indirectly from the start of the party. She finally understood why Jenny was mostly silent during their conversation in the back hall. The woman already knew everything, so Jenny helped her and Mellisa secretly.


    Their aunt, who had be the wife of the head in charge of the Hartanto family, was the most humane person in the entire Irwan family.


    Lilia''s clear eyes were hot and filled with tears, but not a single drop fell. At this point, there was no point in crying. She and Mellisa had done something irreparable.


    Thinking about her sister made Lilia''s heart feel like it was being torn ??apart. Mellisa insisted on returning to the Irwan family house because her sister wanted to reveal Lilia as her younger sibling. Lilia felt that exposing Le''s identity wasn''t Mellisa''s main goal tonight.


    Her sister had been hiding herself and surviving for years. If it weren''t for Lilia''s sake, how could Mellisa be in such a hurry to appear at the party tonight?


    When Lilia took a step back from Jean''s embrace and lowered her head. She gritted her teeth with a frustrated expression. Her hands were clenched tightly, as if trying to suppress her emotions.


    When Jean saw that, he took Lilia''s hand and gently opened her fingers. The woman had clenched her fists so tightly that her nails left deep marks on her palms. Jean raised Lilia''s hand and pressed his lips against her scar.


    The sensation of Jean''s lips touching her palms made Lilia''s body tremble. She looked at the man with flushed cheeks.


    "It''s not toote," said Jean in a soothing voice. "Both you and Mellisa have just started new changes. Whatever you want to do, I''ll do it together with you. So you don''t have to face everything alone,"


    When she heard that, Lilia felt that the weight on her shoulders was lifted. She rubbed her eyes and forced out a weak smile. "What if I want Le and Aunt Trisa to pay back in ten folds of what they did?" Lilia asked half jokingly.


    "Ten folds?" Jean''s lips curled upwards, forming a cold smile. He leaned over and kissed Lilia''s lips briefly before whispering softly, "Too little,"


    Lilia couldn''t help herself andughed out loud. Herughter echoed through the empty hospital hallways. She felt silly for worrying about everything by himself. Didn''t Lilia have the best husband by her side?


    Yes, making them pay ten times would be too little!


    *****


    An hourter, the lights in the operating room finally dimmed.


    Mellisa was pushed out by a nurse in a hospital bed. Leonard, who was standing outside the door, was the first to step forward.


    The chief surgeon in charge of this operation then took off his mask. He nced at everyone who was waiting there, then said to Leonard, "The operation went well,"


    Hearing the doctor''s words, everyone automatically let out a sigh of relief. They were only really relieved when the doctor delivered the results of the operation just now.


    "She will be fine. The wound on her back has been stitched again. The stab wounds in the waist and abdomen were a little troublesome, but luckily they didn''t hit any vital areas. Besides, the water in her lungs had already been drained. Proper treatment will not cause big problems," the doctor continued.


    Leonard slowly loosened his clenched fists behind his back. He said in a slightly rxed and light tone, "I''ve been troubling you a lot tonight."


    The head surgeon rubbed his mask with one hand and immediately grinned for a moment. "You don''t have to say that. Since when did I count how many times you needed my help?" he teased.


    Judging from their interactions, it was clear that they were acquaintances.


    While the head surgeon and Leonard were having a brief chat, Mellisa''s figure was pushed outward until she was out of sight.


    Lilia, who had returned with Jean, looked at Mellisa closely. She made a mental note to ask for her sister''s room numberter. Lilia only found outter that the private hospital belonged to the Adler family.


    *****


    Inside the high level ward, Mellisa was still unconscious. Her eyes were closed tightly and her lips looked pale. Seeing her sister lying on the hospital bed with a very weak breath made Lilia''s heart ache.


    Lilia sat beside the bed, rubbing the back of Mellisa''s hand. She didn''t know what kind of injuries her sister had, so she didn''t dare to carelessly touch Mellisa. Since earlier, Lilia had repeatedly prayed that her sister would immediately open her eyes again. Their victory over Le and the Pangestu Family tonight would be meaningless if Mellisa didn''t wake up.


    At the same time, Lilia just realized how cruel Le''s attitude was towards her sister. Even though Mellisa was not her own sister, they had lived under one roof for nearly 20 years.


    Meanwhile, ire was standing behind Lilia. The sister-inw kept staring at Mellisa on the hospital bed, and ire looked at Lilia from time to time.


    After ire and Andrew were together, Mellisa had an ident that caused her death. To ire, the girl continued to live in everyone''s memory. However, it turned out that Mellisa was still alive today. Even though her appearance was very simr to Lilia''s, the twists and turns of her life were far different. ire only knew that the Irwan Family would no longer be as peaceful as before.


    Andrew and Mike were standing outside the ward door. The door was equipped with a ss window that wasrge enough so that they could clearly see the inside of the ward. Andrew nced at thenguid face of his younger brother, who had his hand on the ss window, as if he could touch Mellisa.


    Andrew sighed and said, "Mike, it''s no use standing here all night. Mellisa probably won''t wake up tonight. How about you go home first and..."


    "Bro, what is the rtionship between Sis Mel and that man?" Mike interrupted his brother''s words. The man''s voice was hoarse like rusty strings, and he could not hide his jealousy.


    In fact, this was a question that Andrew had always wanted to ask to his friend. He still didn''t know what kind of rtionship that Leonard and Mellisa shared.


    Andrew didn''t answer, but instead he turned and walked over to the window. His eyes scanned the corner of the garden outside the window. In the corner of the garden, two figures were standing under the moonlight in the shadow of the trees talking in low voices.


    They were Leonard and Jean.


    Andrew was silent for a while before finally answering, "When Leonardes back, I''ll ask him,"


    Even Andrew knew that the answer couldn''t fool anyone. Mike and everyone else there weren''t stupid.. Since the first time that man appeared carrying Mellisa, they could all see that Leonard had an unquestionable possessive nature towards Mellisa.

 Chapter 346 - Loyalty’s Dilemma

    This night was destined to be a sleepless night for all those in the hospital.


    The blowing wind brought down the fallen leaves, covering the path to the hospital''s garden. The tree branches in the garden rustled in the strong wind.


    In the faint yellow light of the gardenmp, two men were seen standing. One of them had an athletic build, while the other was muscr and sturdy.


    Leonard and Jean stood face to face, with a cigarette in their hands. For a few moments, the two of them just smoked in silence.


    "Thank you very much," Leonard was the first to break the silence. "For helping us this time,"


    Leonard looked at the cold and mature man before him. His gaze was filled with appreciation and admiration for Jean. Before this, he didn''t know much about the Widjaya Family''s fourth son. Leonard had only heard rumors regarding the man''s arrogant and cold attitude, but he was never interested in finding out any further.


    But after tonight, his opinion of Jean changed one hundred and eighty degrees. Indeed, Jean was an arrogant man with a cold upbringing. Even so, he had a kind heart behind it all. Jean had helped him a lot tonight, asking nothing in return.


    Even though Jean might be doing this just for the sake of his wife, Leonard still appreciated the man''s help.


    Jean put the cigarette to his lips. After smoking his cigarette, Jean exhaled the white smoke and said in a cold tone, "No, I''m not helping you. I''m doing it for Lilia,"


    Even though the man sounded cold, Leonard gave a small smile. He nodded with an understanding expression. "I know. But consider it a thank you from the Adler Family," Leonard said. "If there''s anything I can do to repay your kindness, just tell me."


    When he heard that, Jean raised his thick eyebrows. "Oh? I heard that in the Adler family, the wife of the heir had to be strictly screened. How confident are you that Mellisa can meet your family''s criteria?"


    Leonard was stunned by Jean''s words. He didn''t expect that the man before him would know about that. The informationwork belonging to the fourth son of the Widjaya family really couldn''t be underestimated. He even knew of the Adler Family''s requirements to choose a wife though they had disappeared from the public eye for a long time.


    Leonard looked at the man closely. After a while, Leonard finally dropped his cigarette on the ground and stomped it off.


    "I won''t worry about that," Leonard replied casually. "Mellisa is an amazing woman, so she will be fine. Besides, if my family can''t ept Mellisa, then they only need to change their heir,"


    A chuckle escaped Jean''s lips when he heard Leonard''s answer. That''s what Jean would do if he were in that man''s position. It seemed the two of them could be close friends because of their simrity in character.


    "Why are you asking that?" Leonard raised an eyebrow. "Are you worried that the Adler Family will make things difficult for Mellisa?"


    After Leonard finished speaking, he saw the man shake his head gently. Then Jean turned his gaze towards the hospital building�� to be precise, towards Mellisa''s room.


    "If Mellisa is sad, then my wife will be sad too," Jean said dryly. The man didn''t notice, but the corner of his mouth lifted into a gentle smile as he talked about Lilia. "You said something about paying me back. You can do this by keeping Mellisa happy. Isn''t that simple?"


    Leonard stared at Jean in shock. He knew that this man was also protective of women, just like Leonard himself. But he didn''t expect that Jean was more of an overprotective person than him!


    The fourth son of the Widjaya Family anticipated everything and arranged so that nothing could interfere with Lilia''s happiness. Leonard wondered if he too could go that far for Mellisa''s sake.


    The two of them exchanged a few more words before they decided to head back inside the hospital. Although they only had a brief conversation, the two men felt they could understand each other better.


    When they arrived outside the ward, only Andrew was standing alone at the door. Leonard peeked into the ward through the ss door.


    He saw Mellisa on the bed still closing her eyes as if she was fast asleep. Lilia and ire stood to one side, while Mike sat on the chair beside the bed. Andrew''s brother was seen linking his finger with Mellisa''s while muttering to himself with red eyes.


    Leonard couldn''t hear what Mike was talking about from outside the door. But as a man, he could feel Mike''s intense and obsessive love for Mellisa. For Mike, the woman must have been more than just a childhood friend who had long since disappeared from his life.


    Andrew turned his head when he heard their footsteps. His gaze fell on his ssmate and he immediately remembered the thing he had wanted to ask earlier.


    "Leo, tell me the truth," Andrew stepped forward and grabbed the man''s shoulders. His face was very serious, as if he was discussing something that could define a person''s life. "Actually, what is it between you and Mellisa? What''s your rtionship?"


    Leonard sighed. He got tense and thought that Andrew was going to ask something serious, but apparently his friend just wanted to talk about this.


    "She is my woman," Leonard replied firmly in an indisputable tone.


    "Wait a minute, what did you say?!" Andrew was shaking Leonard''s shoulders. However, due to his body being smaller than Leonard''s, that man was not moving at all. "You''re kidding, right?! Tell me you are just kidding!"


    "I''m very serious. One hundred percent serious," Leonard replied calmly.


    "Screw you!" Andrew shrugged Leonard''s shoulders and ran a finger through his hair in a frustrated expression. "When did it happen? Didn''t you guys first meet at the police station not long ago? Then howe your rtionship grows this fast?!" Demand Andrew.


    He vaguely remembered that the two of them didn''t even say anything back then. How long would it take for Leonard to make Mellisa officially be his wife?


    "No, we met a long time before that," Leonard replied shortly.


    Leonard didn''t give too much exnation, but Andrew could see the seriousness in his friend''s eyes. The man was not joking about his feelings for Mellisa.


    Andrew didn''t know what else to do so he automatically turned his head towards Jean. "Jean, have you known about this for a long time too?" He asked.


    Jean looked at his brother-inw calmly. "A few hours before you,"


    Andrew automatically sighed when he heard that answer. At the very least, he wasn''t the only one who didn''t know about Leonard and Mellisa''s rtionship. However, this didn''t change the fact that Andrew was in a very difficult position right now.


    His best friend from college had fallen in love with the same woman who was also loved by his own younger brother. Who designed the plot of this cheap drama series?! Why did he have to be caught between those two men?!


    Andrew sighed again and resisted the temptation to massage his aching head. He didn''t know how else to deal with this! Was Andrew really destined to have such a dilemma that he had to choose between his friend and his own little brother?

 Chapter 347 - Time To Clean Up

    During this period, Mike did not dare to move too much from his seat beside Mellisa. So he could only link his finger with Mellisa''s fingertips, then whisper the fun things they experienced when they were young.


    Mike started with a story about fond memories of when they were kids and got into trouble together. He told how they teased Andrew together, and then got angry together too. Then Mike began to tell how his life had been for the past five years when he thought Mellisa was dead.


    He spoke carefully, his voice trembling from time to time as Mike recalled the past five years. When he finished, he just sat by the hospital bed and looked at the woman he had loved for years.


    Mike gently rubbed Mellisa''s finger and prayed with all his heart that the woman would immediately open her eyes. He was willing to give anything just to hear Mellisa''s voice once again.


    However, Leonard''s figure came back to Mike''s mind. He couldn''t hide the jealousy and fear he felt when he met that man. Leonard knew everything Mellisa went through when the woman disappeared for five years.


    Mike was afraid that the woman he loved had changed and didn''t remember him anymore. That fear left Mike in a dilemma. On the one hand, he wanted Mellisa to wake up and smile at him again like before. But on the other hand, Mike was afraid that Mellisa would change and didn''t recognize him anymore.


    Lilia stood on the other side of Mellisa''s bed listening to Mike''s whisper. Her eyes began to fill with tears and she couldn''t bear to bother him. So Lilia turned around, then grabbed ire and left the ward.


    Lilia started thinking about what would happen when Mellisa woke up. At this time, no one knew what choice her sister would make. Would Mellisa choose Mike or Leonard?


    For Mike, Mellisa was his childhood sweetheart. For Leonard, Mellisa was the wife he wanted. But what about Mellisa''s feelings?


    Lilia was determined in her heart that she would respect Mellisa''s decision. She would support whoever Mellisa chose. Then if her sister didn''t want to choose anyone, Lilia would help her ensure that those two men wouldn''t bother her anymore. Lilia wouldn''t let anyone get in the way of the happiness that Mellisa deserved!


    *****


    The night was gettingte. The usually starry night sky now looked cloudy, as if it had been sshed with ck ink. The night sky aptly portrayed everyone''s mood in the hospital.


    Neither of them left the hospital. They all waited for Mellisa to wake up with anxious hearts. Leonard had suggested that Lilia and the others return to their hotel while he apanied Mellisa. But the firm refusal forced Leonard to give in.


    Finally, Leonard opened two rooms next to Mellisa''s ward so they all could rest. It was one of the longest nights of their lives.


    The restlessness they felt did not only envelop the hospital. The same uneasy atmosphere also hung over the Irwan Family''s house.


    The meeting in the back hall ended around ten at night. Now the backyard seemed deserted as all those who had joined the meeting already left. But Grandpa Simon was still sitting in his chair in the back hall. His sharp, timeless eyes were now shrouded in sadness and disappointment.


    Randell and Trisa had been evicted from the Irwan Family house until the investigation on them waspleted. Meanwhile, the Pangestu Family couple had arranged to settle down in the west wing of the main house.


    The sound of wood shing caught Simon''s attention. He turned and saw his old friend, Grandpa Anton, cing a chessboard on the table. The old man grinned at Simon jokingly, "Come on, let me beat you up in chess, while you''re in a bad mood,"


    Simon put his hands on the armrests and frowned. A secondter, a faint smile graced his wrinkled face. He shook his head and said, "What makes you so sure that you can beat me in a bad mood, old man? Don''t forget that you''re not as young as before,"


    Instead of being offended, Anton bursted outughing. "If you can still talk like that, that means I don''t need to worry about you," he said while taking the chess pieces and arranging them on the chess board.


    Simon was silent and watched his old friend assemble the pieces.


    "Hey, Simon." Anton broke the silence again after a while. "Every family has its own problems. You might think that your family has looked fine over thest few years. But the fact is, there are snakes lurking around your family for a long time,"


    Simon didn''t answer immediately. He took his white piece from the top of the chessboard and studied it for a moment. Then he put the piece two boxes from its original ce, officially starting the game.


    "...What do you think about themotion tonight?" Simon asked.


    When Anton saw the step Simon was taking, he shook his head and smiled. For a moment, his eyes filled with the same sadness that Simon felt. This old man had such a close rtionship with the Irwan family that he considered Simon''s grandchildren like his own.


    "You guys... how can I say it..." Anton scratched his head while trying to find the right words. "You are too concerned with appearance. As long as someone is cute and polite in front of you, that''s enough. You don''t try to find out more about that person."


    Anton''s words rang in Simon''s ear, causing his fingertips to tremble and nudge one of the pieces. The chess piece fell onto the board with a loud sound.


    Anton sighed when he saw the look of surprise on Simon''s face. "I''m sure you must realize this, my friend. You and your family have hurt Mellisa and Lilia with your treatment. Over the years, your family''s overly indulgent attitude towards Le has gone too far. All of you are the ones who gave that girl the courage to be arrogant,"


    Simon opened his mouth to refute Anton, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized the truth of what the old man said. Finally, Simon closed his mouth again with a hard expression.


    "Tell me, why are you spoiling her in such a way? Is it because she was epted into a top university? Just because she won a few races? Or is it because a ''brilliant'' granddaughter like her is the pride and the sole representation of the prosperity in your family? Simon, you know none of that justifies your favoritism," Anton said, his voice softening at the end of his sentence


    "��I know." Simon said that between his teeth.


    "Five years ago, Mellisa had an ident, but she didn''t show up until now. Come to think of it, that car ident that year was really weird. If she managed to escape death, shouldn''t she go back to her family? But look what happened,"


    Anton crossed his arms and continued his words.


    "Mellisa actually hid herself for five years. And did you see the reaction of the parents? The two of them still insisted on protecting Le. Mellisa may not be a perfect child like Le, but she is still their child. Really, out of your whole family, only Jenny knows how she''s supposed to raise a child," Anton sighed.


    Simon''s gaze was fixed on the chessboard, but his mind was processing the advice given by his old friend.. Maybe it''s time for Simon to clean up the mess in the Irwan family.

 Chapter 348 - Like Five Years Ago

    Mike nced at his reflection in the window to make sure he didn''t look as bad as before. After that, he turned back to face Leonard''s figure towering in front of him.


    Mike gave me a defiant look as he asked, "What? Did youe here just to make fun of me? Even if you saved Ms. Mellisa, I won''t be silent if I get insulted."


    Leonard didn''t answer immediately, but he automatically frowned. His calm demeanor waspletely unfazed by Mike''s provocation. He slipped a hand in his pocket as he watched Andrew''s brother closely.


    After a few seconds, Leonard finally said calmly, "Come in. She is waiting for you."


    After he finished speaking, Leonard walked right past Mike and headed for the nurse''s desk. That''s why he didn''t get to see Mike''s surprised expression.


    But Leonard was serious about what he said. Mike was Mellisa''s childhood friend, so he was in no position to prevent them from meeting, let aloneugh at the man''s outburst. For Leonard, no man should feel ashamed for being vulnerable when thinking about a woman.


    Meanwhile, Mike stood stunned as he continued to stare at Leonard who was walking away. It was hard for him to believe that his bad words were met with serious and mature words.


    Instead of being happy, Mike felt as if he had lost. The defiant attitude he had been showing all this time suddenly felt ridiculous. Leonard''s temperament made him feel that he was not in a fight at the time. Was this what they called a grown man?


    *****


    After settling down for a few minutes, Mike finally returned to Mellisa''s ward. That man''s gaze was different from before as he now looked bright and gentle. The few strands that fell over his forehead swayed gently with each step, adding a youthful impression to Mike''s figure.


    When Mike stepped into the ward, only Lilia and ire were apanying Mellisa. They noticed Mike''s arrival and immediately stepped aside. But they gave Mike warm nces, as if cheering him on.


    "Mike!" Mellisa, who had eaten and recovered a little of her strength, called out to him in a cheerful voice.


    Mike''s breath seemed to have caught in his throat. But he covered it with a gentle smile as he put one hand in his pocket.


    "If I don''t hear you calling my name, I think you have amnesia! Where have you been? If you''re okay, why don''t youe back home? The house feels lonely without you, you know!" Mike replied casually.


    In the end, Mike chose to keep his feelings hidden from Mellisa. That''s why he''s trying to be casual in front of that woman. Mike deliberately buried his feelings deep in his heart. He would definitely convey it to Mellisa someday, but not now. That woman had many other things to worry about.


    Mellisa breathed a sigh of relief andughed at Mike''s reply. "Then, you can treat me as if I have amnesia!" she joked.


    "No way!" Mike immediately protested. "Are you trying to hide what happened during these five years from me?"


    "Hmm... you can say that," Mellisa grinned widely.


    Mike crossed his arms. "How about this? When your condition is fully recovered, we''ll go sparring at the judo gym. If you lose, you have to tell me everything,"


    "Hmm, what makes you so sure that you can beat me?" Mellisa replied, her eyes were sparkling with excitement. "If you lose, you have to follow all my orders for a day�� no, for a week!"


    "Hey, isn''t a week too long?!" Mike snapped.


    "You asked me to share my experiences for five years, so be grateful if I didn''t order you to be my servant for a year!" Mellisa answered that she didn''t want to lose.


    The two''s ongoing arguments made everyone thereugh. Mike had been hiding all of his feelings of love and talked to Mellisa the same as five years ago. At that time, the two of them often quarreled andughed together carefree.


    After a while, Mellisa gradually became drowsy due to the influence of the drug. When Lilia and the others realized that, they lowered their voices while speaking and didn''t bother Mellisa anymore.


    When Mellisa finally fell asleep, Lilia stepped forward to cover her. Then she pointed to the door and made a gesture for them to leave Mellisa alone.


    In the corridor, ire leaned her head wearily on Andrew''s shoulder. Even though they hadn''tpletely made up after yesterday''s bickering, that didn''t prevent ire from using Andrew as her pillow.


    Lilia and Jean stood side by side. The model turned towards ire and saw the fatigue on her face. She said, "Sister ire, how about you go home with Brother Andrew first? It seems that you are tired after feeling restless all night. You need lots of rest, don''t get sick too,"


    ire nced at Andrew, then she nodded in agreement. "Okay, then we''ll go home first. If we have time this afternoon, we''lle back here,"


    After all, hospital beds were not nearly as good as their own soft andfortable beds. Even though ire only slept on the ward for a few hours, her whole body already felt achy and ufortable.


    Andrew looked at ire''s tired face and hugged her a little tighter. He actually told his wife to sleep at homest night, but ire insisted on staying here to apany Lilia. Then Andrew turned to look at Mike, who had been lowering his head.


    "Mike, you tooe home with me first," Andrew said, watching his brother''s reaction closely.


    His younger brother had shown so much emotion when he first found out that Mellisa was still alive. But now, after he confronted Mellisa, Mike returned to being a cheerful and unruly child.


    Sometimes, Andrew wondered if Mike really hid his temper. Or was it just Andrew who couldn''t tell the difference?


    Mike and Le had been set for marriage since they were little, but his brother fell in love with Mellisa. Andrew could not understand when that happened up until now.


    His little brother didn''t even dare say what he liked, so how did Mike intend topete with Leonard? Andrew was pessimistic about his younger brother''s chance.


    With Mellisa''s current condition, she definitely wouldn''t recover in a day or two. Instead of letting Mike sit herementing his fate, Andrew felt it would be better if he brought his brother back. That way, he could invite Mike to talk nicely, and try to understand Mike''s true feelings.


    But when Mike heard this, he automatically frowned. His face showed that he didn''t really want to go. Just as he was about to protest, it happened that Mike saw Leonarding back from the nurse''s table. Finally, he nodded reluctantly and headed for the elevator.


    When Mike passed Leonard, he only gave him a quick nce. But he didn''t say anything. Mike just nodded briefly and meshed past him.


    Andrew looked at Mike''s back and sighed helplessly. He turned his head towards Lilia and Jean.


    "How about you guyse back with us too?" Andrew suggested. "Leonard will definitely stay here to apany Mellisa. You cane back here after you rest. There are still a lot of matters that need to be resolved with the Irwan Family, so don''t you get too tired,"


    Lilia nodded in response. "Brother Andrew don''t need to worry. We will follow you soon," she said.


    "Then, we''ll go first!"


    After Andrew greeted Leonard still pacing on his track, he took ire away from the hospital.

 Chapter 349 - Don’t Cry For Me

    The next day, at six in the morning, Mellisa finally opened her eyes.


    She awoke from the constant pain after the effects ofst night''s anesthetic had worn off. The stab wounds on her back felt like they had been burned by fire, and her waist and stomach ached as well.


    Mellisa was breathing hard while trying to move her numb fingers. Her consciousness slowly began to return. She could hear the dripping sound of the IV sac as well as the sound of the nearby vital signs.


    When Mellisa started moving, the person sitting next to her bed woke up. She slowly turned her head and her eyes widened as she recognized that person.


    It seemed that even staying up all night couldn''t ruin Leonard''s good looks. The man had watched her all night, with only a few hours of sleep. On the bedside table, there was a basin of water and a damp cloth. Next to it was a ss of water that had been prepared for her when she woke up.


    Mellisa met Leonard''s eyes. The man''s eyes were red fromck of sleep, yet his gaze was filled with great relief. Mellisa opened her mouth to say something, but no sound came out. Her throat felt like it had just swallowed sand.


    Leonard was still wearing his trousers and shirt yesterday. He nced at Mellisa who had just opened her eyes. Then the man leaned over and whispered in Mellisa''s ear, "Does your wound hurt?"


    Leonard''s breath felt warm on Mellisa''s neck and made the woman''s body tremble. she couldn''t make a sound, so she frowned and blinked.


    "It hurts so much!" Mellisa conveyed through her gaze.


    Actually, Leonard had given Mellisa first aid after he saved her from theke. That should be enough to ease the pain. But Mellisa had stood up and kicked Lest night, which caused the wound on her back to open again. After that, Mellisa could barely remember what happened next.


    Leonard stretched out hisrge palm to grab Mellisa''s forehead. After checking the woman''s temperature, Leonard took out a straw from the bedside table drawer and put it in a ss.


    "Drink water first, I''ll have the nurse add pain medication for you," Leonard ordered.


    Mellisa moved her head which felt heavy and gently bit the straw. She slowly took a sip, yet she waspletely helpless and could only sip little by little. Even so, Leonard waited patiently for Mellisa to release the straw from her mouth.


    "Are you sure you only drank that much?" Leonard nced at the ss in his hand, which had only decreased in content by a quarter. "Your throat must be very dry, right?"


    Mellisa slowly shook her head, but her eyes were full of fatigue. Instead of drinking, she still wanted to sleep. However, her body was so sore that she could not sleep well.


    Leonard put down the water ss, then he touched Mellisa''s cheek. As if that wasn''t enough, he also leaned over and kissed her forehead. "Wait here like a good girl, I''ll be right back."


    After saying that, Leonard got up and left the ward with a calm face. On the other hand, Mellisa''s cheeks were slightly flushed as sheid herself back on the bed. She was probably half unconsciousst night, but she could still clearly hear Leonard''s words.


    If Mellisa could speak this time, she would have shouted, "Who promised to be your future wife, huh?!"


    The man''s wordsst night were too domineering and too... deceptive.


    ******


    Within half an hour, everyone resting in the other wards immediately bursted into Mellisa''s room.


    Lilia was the first to hear the news about Mellisa from Leonard. She immediately ran to the next ward regardless of her appearance. When Lilia entered the door, she immediately ran over to Mellisa''s side. Lilia''s eyes were red and teary.


    Lilia''s voice was caught in her throat when she saw Mellisa smile weakly at her. She opened and closed her mouth several times before finally saying, "Sister Mel..."


    When she called out Mellisa''s name, a single tear fell down her cheek. Lilia hurriedly looked away and rubbed her eyes.


    When Mellisa saw her sister crying, her eyes felt hot. She blinked to wipe away the tears. "Don''t cry for me!" Mellisa said in a weak voice. "I''m still alive, see?"


    Lilia nodded, but her tears continued to flow, causing her to repeatedly rub her eyes.


    In the midst of their touching reunion, the door suddenly swung open. The door was pushed with such force that the doorknob mmed into the wall, causing everyone''s eardrums to vibrate.


    Mellisa frowned when she heard themotion. Then she slowly moved her gaze towards the door. The figure standing in the doorway stunned Mellisa. She looked at Mike, who was still wearing the tuxedo he worest night.


    The two''s gazes met for a moment. Mellisa''s gaze was filled with shock, while Mike''s eyes trembled when he saw the woman wake up.


    After a while, a faint smile graced Mellisa''s lips. The woman opened her mouth and called Mike''s name in a voice she thought she would never hear again after five years.


    "Mike... you''ve be really tall now," Mellisa said warmly.


    Mike stood rooted in the doorway, blinking. He could see Mellisa''s smiling figure and heard the woman''s voice calling his name again. Mike kept wondering if this was reality or just a dream. But the pungent smell of disinfectant and the pain when he clenched his fists tightly told Mike that this was all real.


    He took his eyes off Mellisa for a moment and took a deep breath. Then he looked back at the woman, as if testing whether Mellisa would disappear. Vtile emotions rushed to fill Mike''s chest at that moment. There was joy, excitement, impatience, worry, and many other emotions that he could not describe.


    All of those emotions were so intense that Mike couldn''t control them. In the next second, the man turned around and fled the ward.


    "Eh?" Lilia and Mellisa were both surprised when Mike suddenly ran away.


    Mike stood in the corridor and hit the wall with his fist. Then he covered his eyes with one hand. A few tears flowed between his fingers.


    Mellisa had really opened her eyes. And the woman called out his name in a warm voice, as if they had not been apart for five years.


    Mike didn''t want Mellisa to see his pathetic figure, but somehow he couldn''t hold back his tears. He leaned his forehead against the wall and covered his head with one arm.


    Even Mike himself didn''t realize that he had been suppressing his emotions for too long. That''s why when he heard Mellisa call his name, all those emotions exploded out.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed through the empty corridor. Mike thought it was his older brother. He rubbed his eyes and straightened up. But when he looked up, he met the eyes of the man he didn''t want to meet the most right now.


    Mike was surprised and sharply turned his body around. He hurriedly rubbed his eyes even rougher, trying to erase all traces of his tears. He couldn''t let himself look so fragile in front of other men, especially in front of an ''enemy''!


    Mike did not think that the man who approached him was Leonard.

 Chapter 350 - Not Worth It

    At around eight in the morning that day, Lilia and Jean also left the hospital. They were still wearing yesterday''s party clothes, which of course felt ufortable for Lilia. Mellisa''s condition that required long-term treatment also added to the uneasiness.


    Lilia nned to go back to the apartment to prepare some necessary supplies. Then she would return to the hospital to apany Mellisa in a protracted battle. If there was no other unexpected incident, the Irwan family would immediatelye to visit Mellisa.


    In the parking lot, Lilia followed Jean towards the man''s car. She got into the passenger seat and sighed heavily. The tension she had felt throughout the night finally loosened up, reced by a wave of intense exhaustion. But Lilia reminded herself that all this hard work was for Mellisa as well as for herself.


    Jean, who had just gotten into the driver''s seat, nced at Lilia. His gaze was colored with anxiety as he saw the fatigue on his wife''s face. Jean started the engine of the car before pulling Lilia into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her lips gently.


    "After we go home, go to sleep for a while. No matter what you want to do, you still need to take care of your body," Jean whispered.


    Lilia lifted her head slightly and met a pair of dark blue eyes. She could see the reflection of her haggard face in Jean''s eyes. Lilia raised her hand to rub Jean''s cheek, then this time she kissed him.


    "Yes I know. I don''t want to worry you even more by getting sick now," Lilia said in between their kisses. "But��"


    "But?" Jean repeated, looking at her suspiciously.


    "Do you know when the Irwan family wille to visit Mellisa?" Lilia asked while looking away, trying to hide the uneasiness on her face.


    Even though Lilia acted as if it wasn''t a big deal, she couldn''t lie to Jean. The Irwan family had upied Lilia''s mind the whole night and made her have trouble sleeping.


    Too bad that the Irwan family didn''te to the hospital to visit Mellisa in her bad statest night. But ironically, Lilia thought, didn''t their absence show that they didn''t actually care? Or was it because Mellisa said that she didn''t want to see them, so they really didn''te?


    Lilia simply couldn''t understand Richard and Janice''s mindset. If their daughter who was thought to have died five years ago reappeared, shouldn''t they be worried and question her all kinds of questions? This was even more so if the child returned weak and seriously injured. Did they pour all of their love just for Le?


    Jean sighed and rubbed Lilia''s head. "As of now, Clifford is at the Irwan Family''s house. He will let us know as soon as the situation changes," Jean exined. "Don''t worry about it and go to bed first. I''ll call Clifford when we get home,"


    Jean''s words made it clear that he didn''t want to talk about the Irwan family anymore. In other words, Jean didn''t want Lilia to fill her mind with them. Why would Lilia think of people who didn''t even think about her? It''s not worth it!


    Lilia stared at Jean for a moment, then she smiled calmly. Even though she didn''tpletely agree, Lilia still nodded her head. "You are right. When I saw Clifford appear outside the park and block my parents'' movements, I knew right away that you had been nning this for a long time. Fine, I''ll believe you,"


    After Lilia spoke, she leaned back against the back of her chair. She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead. Last night, the problem with the Irwan family might just have the most brain-burning matters throughout her life.


    Not only they had to be alert to every action Le was taking, they also needed to expose who was behind the woman. After Lilia let her body rx, she slowly fell asleep lulled by the sound of the engine.


    *****


    One o''clock in the afternoon, at the Skyline Apartments previously upied by Lilia and Mellisa, the scorching sunshine seeped into the living room, bringing in a warm glow.


    Lilia was still asleep in the bedroom, but Jean was already back on his feet. The man looked fresh even though he only slept for a few hours. Jean stood at the window and took a call from Clifford.


    The head of Jean''s security team called to tell him that the Irwan family husband and wife had gone to the hospital. However, Jean was not surprised to hear the news.


    It wasn''t difficult for arge family like the Irwan Family to find out where Mellisa was. After all, Jean deliberately didn''t cover up the news about her. He wanted to know what kind of action Lilia''s real parents would take.


    After hanging up the phone, Jean still stood at the window for a moment, thinking. So far, Richard and Janice''s reaction was still in line with his expectations. They chose to solve the mess at home first before looking for their daughter''s whereabouts. But if they did something that hurt Lilia...


    Jean clenched his fists tightly with a cold expression. Even though they were Lilia''s real parents, he wouldn''t let anyone make his wife sad.


    If Lilia felt rejected by her own family, Jean only needed to make her feel epted by the Widjaya Family. If Lilia didn''t want to see her biological parents again, Jean just needed to make sure they never appeared in Lilia''s life again. Whatever Lilia wanted, he would give it to that woman. Because Lilia had given color to his monochrome life.


    Then Jean went into the bedroom. The lighting in the room was dim because all the curtains were tightly closed. Jean sat on the side of the bed and gently patted Lilia''s shoulder which was covered in the nket.


    Normally, that little movement could easily wake Lilia up. But this time, it seemed like Lilia was so tired that she slept so soundly. When Jean saw that his wife was showing no sign of getting up, the man leaned over. Then he bent down to kiss Lilia''s soft lips.


    After that, only then did Lilia open her eyes which were as ck as night. Her gaze then focused on Jean''s handsome face which was right in front of her.


    "Hmm... Jean? What''s wrong...?" Lilia asked in a sleepy voice. She rubbed her eyes while yawning.


    "Did you sleep well?" The man''s deep voice sounded very soft.


    Lilia raised her hand and wrapped it around Jean''s neck. Then she buried her face in the man''s shoulder. "Yes, my body feels lighter now. When did you wake up, Jean?"


    Jean pressed his lips together. Actually, the man only slept about two or three hours. But he didn''t intend to tell Lilia that. Instead of answering, Jean stroked Lilia''s hair and said in a low voice, "Richard and Janice have gone to the hospital,"


    For a moment, Lilia didn''t know what Jean was talking about. But her brain slowly started to work and her memories of yesterday''s incident returned.


    Lilia immediately let Jean go and sat upright. She moved so fast that she identally smashed her forehead against the man''s chin. "Ouch! S-Sorry! Are they there yet?" Asked Lilia while frowning in pain.


    Jean rubbed Lilia''s forehead while smiling faintly. Then he said, "Don''t worry, they just left. They haven''t arrived at the hospital yet,"


    Lilia let out a sigh of relief, then she quickly got off the bed. Lilia then bolted into the bathroom and showered with lightning speed. Maybe this was the record for the fastest bath in her lifetime.. After Lilia finished, she immediately pulled Jean away.

 Chapter 351 - Arrival Of The Irwan Family

    However, Jean caught Lilia back and dragged her into the kitchen.


    "Have something to eat before leaving. They won''t be able to get to the hospital that fast." Jean said as he sat Lilia down at the dining table.


    Lilia was stunned when she saw a bowl of vegetable soup that had been warmed on the table. He stared at him for two seconds before turning to the man beside him.


    "Don''t you ever rest?" Lilia protested half joking.


    By the time they returned to the Skyline Apartments from the hospital, it was half past eight in the morning. But at one o''clock in the afternoon, the food was still hot and the kitchen still smelled good. If Jean prepared everything, when did that man have time to rest?


    Lilia bit her lip, then grabbed Jean''s hand. "Sorry�� I''m your wife, but you have to prepare food and clean the house. I��"


    Before Lilia could finish her sentence, Jean had hugged her tightly.


    "Who said that I married you because I wanted you to prepare my food and clean the house for me?" Jean replied firmly. "The fact that you are my wife has nothing to do with your ability to do household chores."


    "I-I know!" Said Lilia. "But a wife should be responsible for taking care of the house ...!"


    "I don''t care what other people say." Jean interrupted Lilia softly, but firmly. "I don''t mind if I cook and clean the house. Instead I will be happy if I can lighten your burden. Just like how you want to help with my work, I also want to help you. Lilia, you don''t need to feel guilty about this trivial matter. "


    Lilia leaned her head on Jean''s shoulder and closed her eyes. "Yes�� alright. Thank you for being a wonderful husband, Jean. "


    Jean chuckled and kissed the woman''s forehead. "Hearing you say that alone is enough as a gift."


    "But!" Lilia pulled herself away from Jean and looked at him with determination. "When we return to Surabaya, I will learn to cook and clean the house from Sister Mei! Then I''ll cook delicious food for you, Jean! "


    The man smiled gently and nodded. "I''m looking forward to your cooking, Lilia. Now, let''s eat before the soup cools. "


    After a rushed lunch, Lilia rushed to the hospital with Jean.


    *****


    That afternoon, the sky looked very blue and bright. The wind was blowing lightly and there were several thin clouds dancing in the sky. When Lilia and Jean arrived at the hospital, they arrived almost at the same time as Mellisa''s parents.


    Outside the parking lot, Lilia just got out of the car while wearing her jacket. He headed to the back seat door of the car to retrieve the items prepared for Mellisa.


    Just then, a call came from behind Lilia. "Miss ... ahem, Lilia."


    Even though the person who called out her name immediately corrected her words, Lilia already knew what that person meant. He turned and faced his birth mother, Janice.


    The middle aged woman was still in a graceful posture. A camel''s coat reaching to his ankles wrapped around his body. The hem of her coat blew in the wind, exposing the designer clothes underneath. Janice was standing not far from Lilia looking at her with wide eyes.


    "Mrs. Janice." Lilia nodded politely with an emotionless face. He greeted the woman like a stranger, even though they were actually by blood.


    Behind Janice, Lilia saw Richard standing a few paces away. The man looked at her with a ratherplicated look.


    "Lilia, I ... want to go in and see Mellisa. Can you please take me?" Janice asked carefully.


    Compared to Janice''s dignified and regal figurest night, today that woman seems even more cautious. Maybe he didn''t know how he should face the girl in front of him. Even though Janice had tried to call Lilia closer, her mouth was still unfamiliar.


    Lilia thought for a moment, but before she could answer, Jean had closed the backseat door. The man walked towards her carrying Mellisa''s belongings. Jean only nodded briefly at Janice and Richard without saying anything. Instead, he wrapped his arm around Lilia''s shoulders and nced over at the inpatient department.


    "Come on in, it''s quite strong out here. I don''t want you to get sick from standing outside for too long." Jean said to Lilia. She acted as if Janice and Richard weren''t here.


    "Ah ... alright." Lilia answered. Then he turned and looked at Janice, who was looking at him expectantly. Lilia was silent for a moment before finally saying, "Mrs. Janice, Mr. Richard, pleasee with me."


    He wasn''t sure if Mellisa wanted to meet his parents. But Lilia still brought them in because at least that was basic etiquette for treating a guest.


    After all, Lilia and Mellisa''s business with the Irwan Family wasn''t over. Avoidance is not a long-term solution.


    As Lilia and the others got closer to the ward Mellisa upied, she saw someone from a distance. Leonard seemed to be talking to the doctor treating Mellisa in the corridor.


    As they drew near, Leonard turned his attention to them for a moment. Then he said a few words to the doctor before walking toward them.


    He looked at the paper bag Jean was carrying and automatically raised his eyebrows. "Is this all you brought to Mellisa?" Leonard asked. Her tone indicated that she felt the amount was too much!


    Lilia smiled and exined, "These are Ms. Mel''s daily necessities. I thought it would be better if she could use the things she normally wears."


    Leonard pursed his lips, but he said nothing more. Only then did he turn his attention to Mellisa''s parents who were walking behind them.


    Leonard''s expression instantly cooled. When she saw Richard, she asked in a deep voice, "Did Mr. Richarde today to exin to us?"


    Until now, this parent couple has not reappeared in front of Mellisa. Were they here after confirming that Le was well? Only then did they find time to visit their unpleasant daughter in the hospital?


    From the bottom of his heart, Leonard did not appreciate Janice and Richard''s favoritism towards their own daughters. ording to him, a princess like Mellisa was priceless. Although that woman tends to be rude and arbitrary, but she has the most loyal heart. Mellisa was willing to sacrifice for the sake of others, something Le wouldn''t do.


    What good is a woman like Le, who seems well-mannered but is actually hiding her tricks?


    At this moment, Richard''s expression turned dark when he heard Leonard''s blunt question. He felt a little offended, but he hid it and took one step forward. Richard looked closely at Leonard.


    "As Mellisa''s father, I will definitely give him an exnation. How is he ... now?" Richard asked a little awkwardly.


    After hearing her husband''s question, Janice stepped forward too. His expression was colored with intense anxiety. "Yes, is Mellisa all right now?" Janice urged Leonard.


    Maybe in this world, there is no parent who does not love his own flesh and blood. But there must be entric parents. In fact, the two people before Lilia were one of them!


    Lilia stared at Mellisa''s parents for a moment. But he didn''t stay there long to watch their argument. Lilia grabs Jean and they enter the ward to drop off Mellisa''s stuff.. He also needs to ask the older brother if he wants to meet his parents.

 Chapter 352 - Do You Confess It?

    After Lilia and Jean left, the corridor outside Mellisa''s ward was engulfed in silence. Leonard stood in front of Mellisa''s parents and looked at them closely. When he saw their cheeks flushed with embarrassment, a faint smile graced his lips.


    Leonard spoke with an ironic tone, "You im that you are very worried about Mellisa. But you guys only came here after quite a long time. Aren''t you worried that you wille here and find your daughter''s cold body instead? "


    Both Janice and Richard gasped at this. But Leonard didn''t care and continued talking.


    "Are you that sure that Mellisa will be all right? Or is it�� they don''t care at all? "


    Richard''s cheeks, which looked even thinner as a result of the incident just now, suddenly looked even redder. For her, being questioned by a younger man like this was embarrassing enough. But even worse, he could find no words to argue with.


    Janice looked away with red eyes while biting her lip and holding back her emotions. He had to admit that they were indeedte. But that wasn''t because they didn''t care, but because there were so many things that needed to be investigated first!


    "Lord Leonard, Mellisa is our daughter. Nobody cares about her more than us." Said Richard, his fists tightly clenched.


    She was actually very offended by Leonard''s words. But since this concerns his dignity as head of the Irwan Family, Richard cannot openly express his anger.


    "Hmm ... that''s how it is." Leonard said dryly.


    The two men''s gazes met in the air. It was as if there were sparks between Leonard''s sharp eyes and Richard''s fiery eyes.


    Fortunately, before the conflict between them got any worse, the door to Mellisa''s ward swung open. Lilia stepped out alone, her expression serious. She stood in the corridor looking calmly at Janice and Richard.


    "You two, pleasee in. Brother Mel is willing to meet you." Lilia delivered Mellisa''s words.


    Leonard red at Lilia. When he saw the woman nod, he stopped trying to provoke Richard. Leonard walked into the ward first. If the woman wants to meet her parents, she must be there to be with them!


    *****


    Inside the ward, Mellisa was still lying weakly on the bed. An IV needle stuck in the back of his hand. Actually Mellisa was getting bored in her room, but because of her bad wound, she could only lie down and recover.


    When Janice walked into the ward, she didn''t pay any attention to her surroundings. Her teary eyes were only on Mellisa. He covered his mouth with his hand and walked over to it step by step.


    After a few steps, Janice called out hoarsely, "Mellisa ..."


    The woman struggled to hold back her tears with difficulty. But when Janice finally stood beside Mellisa, tears spilled out of her eyes. She said between sobs, "Mellie, I came here for you! You have suffered so much all this time! But everything will be fine now! "


    If Mellisa''s sudden appearancest night made Janice happy, then Mellisa''s figure lying weak in the hospital bed made her feel like she was stabbed with a knife.


    Actually Janice loves both Mellisa and Le. They are all her children, and mothers in general are sure to love their own children. It''s just that, he''s showing his love in the wrong way.


    Afterst night''smotion, Janice could barely sleep. He kept pondering through the night about why a good family of four had be like this.


    Is it because Mellisa has been naughty and unmotivated since she was little? Or was it because Le was so prominent that it caused her to be their parent''s favoritism?


    Janice still remembers that in the ident five years ago, her heart seemed to have been shattered. She cried violently as she hugged ''Mellisa''s'' lifeless body and screamed for her toe back. Janice has repeatedly promised that if Mellisaes back, she will no longer organize and criticize her life.


    Butst night, when Mellisa dide back, what did she do?


    Thinking of all this, Janice cried even more with heartbreak. He leaned close to Mellisa and tried to reach out to touch her. But before she could touch Mellisa''s hand, Janice gasped and pulled her hand away as if she had been stung.


    Inside that ward, no one spoke. Only Janice''s crying broke the silence.


    At this time, Mellisa who was lying on the bed watched her mother cry. No matter how much Mellisa hated Janice for taking Le''s side too much, she still couldn''t bear to see her mother in tears. She gritted her teeth, trying to hold back her own tears that had almost shed.


    Behind Janice is her father. The man who was always stern and cold was now looking at Mellisa with teary eyes. Richard''s lips quivered, but he didn''t say a word.


    Mellisa watched this scene and slowly closed her eyes to control her breathing. In the next second, he spoke hoarsely, "Father, Mother, do you intend to acknowledge Lilia as your daughter?"


    There are actually a million things Mellisa wanted to say to her parents. But her first sentence for them was to give Lilia a clear identity. If they really intend to acknowledge Lilia as their daughter, then say it clearly now. But even if they don''t mean it, that''s fine too.


    Mellisa knows that Lilia''s happiness doesn''t depend on acknowledging her biological parents. Because regardless of what her parents thought, Mellisa would only acknowledge Lilia as her sister. Mellisa''s obsession is deep, because of her love for Lilia and her hatred for Le.


    After Mellisa asked this sentence, she opened her eyes and looked at her parents closely. Perhaps this is not the right time to ask that question, as she has been out of touch with her parents for five years. Today, even Mellisa''s rtionship with Richard and Janice is fragile and fragile. Even so, he still wanted to know what choice they would make between Le and Lilia.


    Janice wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. In the midst of Mellisa''s question, he slowly looked at Lilia on the side of the hospital bed. His eyes were filled with moisture, but his eyes were stern.


    "We will admit it. If Lilia is indeed your sister, Mellisa, we will definitely acknowledge her as the daughter of the Irwan Family. She can return to the Irwan Family house whenever she wants." Janice said firmly.


    Richard also spoke up to support his wife''s words. "Yes, as long as he is the son of the Irwan family, we will admit it."


    The words of her parents who were firm and solemn made Mellisa''s attitude soft. He slowly turned his head towards Lilia while smiling softly.


    "You don''t need to question the origin. I will only acknowledge Lilia as my sister, regardless of whether you recognize her as the daughter of the Irwan Family or not. "


    After finishing her words, Mellisa looked at Richard and Janice again.


    Mellisa took a deep breath and said slowly, "Mother, don''t apologize to me. You didn''t do anything wrong."


    Both parents just do something natural for parents. They will undoubtedly prefer children who are obedient, polite, and sweet.. It''s just that, they were deceived by Le''s pretentious appearance. Who would have thought that a good boy seemed to have a hypocritical face and a cruel heart?

 Chapter 353 - Jenny Appears

    Lilia who was standing beside Mellisa''s bed stepped forward and gave her sister a few sips of water. After wiping the water stain on the corner of Mellisa''s lips, Lilia smiled softly and said, "Let''s rest for a bit. You''ve been struggling through that critical night, so you need lots of rest. I don''t want to lose my sister again, okay?"


    Lilia deliberately said that to tell Mellisa''s parents about what this woman had been through. In her heart, Lilia didn''t really care whether she could step back towards the door of the Irwan Family house or not. He just wanted Mellisa to be safe, and he also wanted her parents to know about the hard life her sister had been living all this time. Only then will Mellisa not have to worry about her life again.


    The words Richard and Janice had just now made no sense, though they were convincing. They had emphasized that if Lilia was Mellisa''s sister, they would definitely admit it and let her return to the Irwan Family home.


    But not once did they admit that Lilia was their daughter. Those two people only said that Lilia was the daughter of the Irwan Family. It was as if they were stating that the Irwan Family''s blood was indeed flowing in Lilia''s body. But she will never be their daughter.


    Even though Lilia had suspected this possibility, her heart still ached when faced with that harsh reality. She was rejected by the Pangestu Family for not being their biological daughter, and she was also rejected by the Irwan Family for trying to rece their favorite daughter.


    Lilia smiled bitterly and lowered her gaze. There is nothing he can do about how parents feel about their children. She never chose to be born into thisplicated situation. But the adults who should be responsible are ming her for the situation that Lilia can''t change.


    Janice and Richard have loved Le for years. Even when they were on their way to search for the truth, they would unconsciously keep Le looking. This is something human, where they cannot let go of the emotional connection that has been building up over the years.


    As Lilia thought from the beginning, how could the love that had been built for so long be taken back overnight?


    "Oh, what''s wrong?"


    The ward door swung open and a woman''s voice broke the silence. His appearance changed the gloomy atmosphere within the ward. Everyone automatically turned to Jenny, who had just arrived.


    Jenny opened the door with a big smile on her face. He is wearing a short cotton suit and a pair of ck pencil pants. Today Jenny ditched her usual hostess graceful attitude, leaving her looking gentle and more approachable than usual.


    Richard turned to Jenny. For an instant, an embarrassed expression crossed his face. "Sis Jenny." He said, "Why do you bothering here?"


    "Of course I came to visit my two nephews, Mellisa and Lilia." Jenny replied casually. "Why? Am I not allowed toe here? "


    Jenny''s calm answer helped Lilia''s heart a little. Apart from her brother, only Jenny epted Lilia as part of the Irwan Family.


    Richardughed ambiguously. "No, that''s not what I meant."


    Then Jenny nced at Janice, who was still wiping her tears. She put on a shocked expression and asked, "Why did Janice cry like this? Did something bad happen? "


    "No, everything is fine." Janice hurriedly shook her head. "I''m sorry for worrying you." She forced a bitter smile with her eyes still red.


    Janice walked from the front of the hospital bed to Richard''s side, but her eyes remained fixed on Mellisa''s figure.


    Jenny''s sharp eyes seemed to understand everything. He smiled faintly and stepped steadily in front of Mellisa. Then Jenny leaned over and patted the back of her hand.


    "Mellisa, how are you? Is your body okay?" Jenny asked softly.


    Initially, Mellisa''s impression of Jenny was the same as it was five years ago. To him, that woman was the oldest aunt that no one should ignore. But that impression had changed since Mellisa saw her aunt defend herself and Lilia with her own eyesst night. Her heart was filled with warmth by Jenny''s touching action.


    Mellisa forced a smile and said, "Auntie, I''m fine. Sorry for worrying you."


    "Mellisa, we are all our own family! At least let your aunt worry about her niece! " Jennyughed and pped her hands one more time.


    Then Jenny''s gaze shifted to the woman standing beside Mellisa''s bed.


    "Lilia, how about you? I heard you''ve been staying here to look after Mellisa sincest night. Aren''t you tired? Have you rested enough? " Jenny asked.


    Jenny''s gentle gaze at Lilia showed undeniable concern.


    Mellisa was secretly satisfied and relieved. If everyone in Irwan''s family makes his sister feel the chill of rejection, then Jenny is the warm sun that dispels the cold waves.


    Lilia stared at Jenny for a moment, but she could see the genuine care in her eyes. Lilia smiled softly and said politely, "I''m not tired, really. Thank you for your concern, Aunt Jenny. "


    "Lilia, you don''t need to be too formal with me." Jenny chided him gently. "Aren''t we family?"


    Hearing those words, Lilia''s heart filled with warmth. Jenny is the first adult in the Irwan family to admit her identity without any exnation.


    Apart from being touched, Lilia also felt very lucky because there was someone who made her feel that she was warmly weed. That there is a ce for him in the Irwan Family.


    Lilia''s eyes gradually turned red and she bit her lower lip, trying not to cry. As Lilia struggled to control her emotions, Jenny continued to stare at her in a friendly manner. He could feel the confusion and doubt in Lilia, so Jenny chose to wait patiently.


    After a few seconds, which felt like minutes to Lilia, the woman took a deep breath. Her bright, clear eyes met Jenny''s. A beautiful smile spread across Lilia''s face and she said softly, "Yes, Auntie. We are family now."


    Jenny took advantage of the moment and pped her hands. Her smile became even stronger. "Good answer! Don''t you think so, Richard, Janice?" Jenny deliberately dragged the two people in her words.


    At this time, the faces of Richard and his wife who were standing behind Jenny changed color from red to white. Jenny''s warm attitude towards Lilia gave them a big p.


    Their biological daughter who has been gone for 24 years now stands in front of them. However, they were hesitant because of the oddity. They refused to acknowledge Lilia even though they knew this would only hurt her feelings.


    Jenny squinted at Richard and his wife. Then he pulled a chair beside Mellisa''s bed and sat down there. At the same time, he waved at Lilia.


    "Lilia,e to Auntie!" Call Jenny.


    Hearing this, Lilia didn''t hesitate. He walked over to Jenny''s side obediently and ced his hand on the woman''s palm.


    At this time, no one knew what Jenny would do. Everyone''s eyes moved with the woman''s movements. Jenny ignored the confusion in everyone''s eyes and took Mellisa''s hand with one hand.. Now Jenny is holding her two sisters from the Irwan family who have suffered all this time.

 Chapter 354 - Still A Pity

    After doing this, Jenny calmly looked at Richard and his wife who were standing in the corner of the room. She pointed to another chair beside the bed and said, "Richard, Janice, why don''t you guys sit down first?"


    Richard and Janice exchanged nces for a moment. But they also couldn''t find out Jenny''s intentions, so they could only sit down ording to Jenny''s instructions. Their brains were spinning hard, trying to guess what wasing.


    The atmosphere in this ward became even stranger.


    Jenny''s attitude during handling the entire incident with Le has shown her tough character. That woman doesn''t hesitate to treat Le like an outsider and openly acknowledges Lilia as the daughter of the Irwan Family. Jenny is a person who knows right and wrong and is able to put it into practice.


    A sigh escaped Jenny''s mouth. He rubbed Mellisa''s and Lilia''s hands that were in hers. Then he turned to the opposite side of the bed.


    Jenny said solemnly, "Richard, Janice, today I came here to discuss the internal matters of the Irwan Family. I need to tell you that there is no doubt that Lilia is the son of the Irwan family. There is absolutely no reason for Lilia to live outside his own house. "


    Both Janice and Richard gasped at this. Richard opened his mouth to ask, but Jenny raised her hand. His gaze said that he wasn''t done talking yet.


    "Father has given me full authority to handle this matter."


    That sentence was enough to make Richard shut his mouth again.


    "Because of that, I need you to understand one thing. Whatever problems ur within the Irwan Family, I will solve them fairly. Whoever the culprit is, I won''t care about his identity. " Jenny said firmly. "Do you understand?"


    "... yes." Richard answered reluctantly, while Janice nodded with a pale face.


    "Very nice. As for Le, I heard you guys arranged for someone to do a DNA testst night. After the results came out, what are you going to do? "Jenny asked straightforwardly, leaving Richard and his wife pause.


    Everyone was staring at the couple so closely that Richard and Janice felt their pressure. Finally Janice opened her mouth. "Sis Jenny, after the results came out, of course we want to invite Lilia back to the Irwan family house."


    "Then what are you going to do with Le? How do you guys n to handle it? " Jenny insisted.


    The series of difficult questions made Janice stare nervously at Richard beside her.


    Then she heard Richard answer in a loud voice, "Of course, we will return him to his original family."


    This is Richard''s determination as well as the best exnation for everything.


    "Richard ..." Janice couldn''t help it and protested automatically. But when she met her husband''s eyes, Janice hastily stopped talking. Richard''s gaze clearly indicated that they would talk about this againter.


    However, this scene was clearly visible to Lilia and Mellisa.


    Before Jenny could speak, there was a sudden, ice-coldugh. Everyone automatically turned towards the source of the sound.


    "Mother." Mellisa calls with a cold smile. "Just say the truth. You still don''t want to let Le go, do you? "


    Janice''s heart sank, and she looked at Mellisa anxiously, "Mellisa, you''re wrong! I didn''t mean that ..."


    "Mom!" Mellisa slowly raised her hand and interrupted, "You didn''t mean that, but you thought so in your heart! Le is very good in terms of academic achievement. She is a wonderful child, and has always been the daughter you love the most. On the contrary, I am the daughter who disappointed you, right? "


    "Mellisa, listen to Mom ..." Janice tried to persuade her, but Mellisa immediately cut her off in a high voice.


    "Mother needs to listen to me! Even if the car ident that almost killed me back then was very likely rted to Le, in your heart, I still can''t bepared to her, right! "


    As soon as those words escaped Mellisa''s mouth, the husband and wife were visibly shaken. Janice could only open and close her mouth, but no sound came out. Richard even got up from the chair in an instant, sending it tumbling to the floor.


    "What did you say?" Richard asked with a stiff face.


    To them, this news came like a bomb. This shattered the only hope that was hidden deep in their hearts.


    However, Jenny maintained herposure in the face of the shocking news. He looked at the two people and shook his head in disappointment.


    "Richard, did you purposely avoid that possibility when you investigated the truth of the ident? You only focused on why Mellisa came back alive, but have you never thought about why she died in the first ce?"


    Richard clenched his fists, his chest heaving violently. He looked at Jenny with a sharp gaze. "Sis Jenny, is Le really trying to harm her own sister?" Richard asked in a deep voice.


    How could Richard believe that? Le is such a gentle and obedient child, she can''t even hurt a fly! But now Mellisa is using Le of trying to harm her ?!


    Jenny smiled faintly and shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression. "If you really want to know the answer, why not investigate it yourself? You''re not a kid who can''t do anything anymore."


    Jenny nced at Richard, whose face turned bright red when he heard that. Even so, he continued his words.


    "You and Janice have listened to and trusted Le for years. If you guys really want to know, the Irwan Family''s informationwork won''t fail to find out. I''ll give you a week to find out the truth of the case. "


    "H-Only a week ?!" Richard immediately raised his face with a surprised expression.


    "That''s more than enough, right?" Jenny replied mercilessly. "If you can''t find out, like Dad said, you better leave the Irwan Family house with Le. Our educated families cannot tolerate such cunning children, who will only defame our family name. "


    "W-Wait ..." Richard tried to negotiate, but Jenny ignored her words.


    "Also, until you find out the truth, don''te here again. Lilia and Mellisa already have people who love them and are willing to protect them. As their aunt, I also would never let anyone hurt them at all. So you don''t have to worry. "Jenny said, smiling broadly.


    However, in the eyes of everyone present, Jenny''s smile was not that different from that of a devil.


    *****


    Richard and his wife left the hospital ward looking tired and depressed. It was clear that they were devastated by Jenny''s words just now. Or maybe, it was the disclosure of Le''s intention to kill Mellisa which made them even more shocked.


    Regarding Jenny''s arrangement earlier, Lilia and Mellisa didn''t mind at all. Instead of trying to argue with mere words, it would be better if Richard and Janice find out for themselves the true character of Le.


    After the couple left, Jenny stared at the closed door for a long time. Her gaze was tinged with sorrow, as if she regretted the attitude of parents who neglected their own daughter.


    Mellisa was the one who broke the silence. "Auntie, have you investigated what happened then?"


    Hearing this, Jenny took her eyes back from the door. He turned to Mellisa and said graciously, "I''ve done an investigation, but many details are ambiguous and uncertain. I think Young Master Jean and Master Leonard should also investigate the matter. But we need to let your parents share in the despair you have had. feel all this time. "


    Mellisa didn''t speak anymore, but she just closed her eyes tiredly.

 Chapter 355 - Second Half Counterattack

    In fact, not even Mellisa herself could tell if Le was the culprit behind the car ident. Never mind the evidence of Le''s involvement, Mellisa hasn''t even found out who sabotaged her car. But there was always a voice in Mellisa''s heart telling her that Le had an absolute motive for killing her.


    After a while, Jenny gave them a few more words of advice before leaving the ward first. With Jenny gone, there were only four people left in this room.


    Lilia turned around and looked at the sofa in front of the window. He smiled at the two men who had been sitting there quietly and watching it all. Lilia''s smile widened into a sly smile.


    He said confidently, "I want to see Le!"


    "Okay."


    "What would you do?"


    The two voices came from Jean and Mellisa respectively. Their response reflected the level of their trust in Lilia. Jean, who had gotten used to Lilia''s ns, no longer questioned the woman''s decision. But on the other hand, Mellisa looks worried because her sister intends to confront a woman who is as slippery as a snake.


    Lilia gave Jean a gentle smile, then she looked back at Mellisa. Even though her lips were smiling, Lilia''s eyes were icy cold. "Of course, I intend to get back payment for everything he''s done so far."


    Mellisa seemed to disagree with the idea. He was considering how to persuade his younger brother to give up such bad ideas.


    At this time, Leonard, who was sitting beside Jean, suddenly got up. Lilia looked at the man with a little misgivings. If Leonard chooses to side with Mellisa and oppose her idea, it will be difficult for Lilia to carry out her n. But it turned out that Lilia didn''t have to worry.


    Leonard walked to the side of the bed and took a ss of water. Then he thrust the ss close to Mellisa''s mouth before sticking the straw into her mouth. "Drink water first and listen to your brother''s words until the end!"


    Mellisa who wanted to talk and was forced to drink water could only re at Leonard. However he had no choice but to take a sip of the water.


    Lilia saw this scene and secretly smiled broadly. Then he walked over to Jean and sat beside him. The man immediately pulled Lilia into his arms, as if he would die if he couldn''t touch his wife. Lilia buried her face in Jean''s chest and closed her eyes, just as Mellisa pushed her water ss away.


    "Leonard! Whose side are you on ?! "


    "I''m not taking sides. I just feel that we should at least hear Lilia first�� "


    Lilia waited for their fight to end while enjoying the warmth of Jean''s arms. If there were other people in the room, they would definitely shake their heads. The older sibling is fighting with her partner, while the younger siblings are spoiling their partner. But that''s how the two sisters'' characters differ and how theyplement each other.


    When Leonard and Mellisa finished fighting, then Lilia withdrew from Jean. He looked at the door and said in a low voice, "But before I can meet Le, I might need Jean and Brother Leonard''s help to prepare a few things."


    Jean stared at his wife closely, rubbing the back of his hand. He asked in a silky voice, "What do you need?"


    Leonard also nced up at him and motioned for Lilia to continue her words. The man seemed excited that Lilia called him ''big brother'', as if he was acknowledging Leonard''s rtionship with Mellisa.


    Even Mellisa spat out her straw and turned to look at Lilia. However his sight was blocked by Leonard''s massive body. She pushed the man aside before saying, "Go on."


    Lilia leaned back on the sofa. He folded his slender legs and lifted his chin. A sly smile adorned his lips. At this moment, Lilia really looked like a female mob boss.


    "Jean, Sis Leo, please do something so the Irwan family can see Le''s face without any effort." He said.


    From the bottom of her heart, Lilia had doubts about Richard and his wife''s investigation. As Aunt Jenny said, if they had deliberately avoided a certain possibility because they involved Le, wouldn''t the results of their investigation be in vain? They would only waste their time waiting for Richard and Janice to finish their investigation.


    That''s why Lilia intended to p their faces with undeniable evidence regarding Le. Thus, the two of them couldn''t escape the truth!


    *****


    Two days passed after Richard and Janice''s arrival at the hospital. As promised with Jenny, they did not appear to Mellisa until their investigation waspleted. Buttely, the weather in Jakarta has also gotten colder. The signs indicate that the rainy season ising.


    Early in the morning, less than eight o''clock, Simon Irwan just came back from taking his pet dog for a morning walk. He walked around the alley around his house and arrived at the front gate.


    But when Simon was about to enter the house, his dog suddenly barked. He turned his head and saw the little dog sniffing at a package in the form of a brown envelope that had just been left on the ground.


    Simon looked around, but he saw no one around. The package was ced at the gate of his house, but there was no signature on it. The old man was curious and took him back inside the house.


    In the past two days, the old man had lived a very bad life.


    His residence, which is always peaceful and calm, is now filled withmotion every day because of the presence of the Pangestu Family couple. They kept screaming and demanding to be allowed to leave, but the bodyguards arranged by the Widjaya family here continued to guard them very closely.


    Jean called it protection, but Simon knew this was tantamount to detaining them illegally. But her eldest daughter also advised Simon not to interfere. Jenny was the old man''s dearest daughter, so he took Jenny''s advice without protesting.


    When Simon finished breakfast, he thought back to the mysterious package. So he got someone to take the package and open it directly in front of him. However, Simon''s eyes widened when he saw the documents and photos in the package.


    *****


    On the same day, Richard arrived at his office inside one of thergest museums in Jakarta. There will be a cultural fair here today, and he must attend as the host.


    His coworkers greeted Richard as they passed the man, but they all turned their heads back to him. The man''s face looked haggard and his attitude was not as cheerful as usual.


    Why did the curator seem so discouraged?


    As Richard walked toward his office, he ran into his secretary.


    "Director, there''s a big package for you. I don''t know where ites from, but you have your name on it. I''ve put it on your desk." The secretary reported.


    "Okay." Richard responded hastily.


    Upon entering the office door, Richard immediately saw the yellow cardboard box on the table. Most items used for a weekday exhibition will be delivered directly to him. That''s why Richard didn''t think much when opening the package. But he was surprised when he found that there were many documents and photos in it.


    He was a little confused and opened one of the documents. The content on the first page was so shocking that Richard nearly dropped the document!

 Chapter 356 - Returning To The Irwan Family Home

    This afternoon, dark clouds covered the sun. A cold, biting wind blew through every corner of the metropolis.


    Around two in the afternoon, Lilia arrived at the Irwan Family''s house. The car driving him stopped right in front of the gate. The car windows were covered in ck window film, making it nearly impossible to see who was inside.


    Lilia got out of the car and entered the gate of the Irwan Family house. As soon as he walked through the front garden, the butler of the Irwan Family immediately greeted him with a broad smile.


    "Young Miss Lilia, wee back here!" Greet Hardy with great respect.


    Her title is no longer ''Miss Lilia'', but now the equivalent of Le, the ''former'' youngdy of the Irwan Family. Lilia guessed that this must be something Jenny arranged too.


    Beforeing here, Lilia had conveyed her wish to enter the Irwan Family house to Jenny. He knew that right now he was still considered an outsider by the servants of the Irwan Family. If he had just attempted to enter, they would have reported his arrival. That''s why Lilia asked Jenny for help.


    Lilia''s aunt immediately agreed and arranged for Hardy, the butler, to help Lilia in. After all, Lilia''s purpose ining here today wasn''t to visit rtives or to renew the past. He came here to rediscover his joy.


    Uncle Hardy didn''t really know Lilia yet, but he trusted Jenny''s judgment. In addition, he had seen for himself how Lilia''s efforts to expose Le''s identity together with Mellisa. That''s why he agreed to Jenny''s orders. The old man leads Lilia to the wing of the house where Le is.


    In thest few days, except for Randell and Trisa, no one else has been allowed to leave the Irwan Family home. Of course, Le who copsed that night was one of them.


    Along the way to Le''s room, Lilia walked leisurely and enjoyed the beautiful garden view. As she crossed the front doorway, Lilia asked, "Uncle Hardy, do you know what activities Miss Le has been doing recently?"


    Hardy was walking beside Lilia with her hands behind her back when she heard the question. Hardy turned and smiled calmly.


    "Miss Le is busy painting every day." Hardy exined. "He knows that Mr Big Simon loves natural paintings of flowers, birds, fish and insects. Recently, Miss Le has presented several paintings by herself! "


    "Oh, how dedicated this Miss Le is!" Liliamented with a smile, but her eyes were filled with ridicule.


    Le, who has spent her whole life pleasing others, will certainly not give up the opportunity to show off her kindness. In the eyes of others, they would definitely praise Le as a kind and devoted granddaughter. But in Lilia''s eyes, Le was only doing this so she wouldn''t be kicked out of the Irwan Family''s house


    Hardy nced at Lilia, and then she added with a sigh, "More than that, Miss Le knows that Miss Jenny likes jade jewelry and ornaments. Recently, I don''t know where she got the rough stone to carve her own pendant. She said that. this is a gift for Miss Jenny. "


    Lilia had to suppressughter when she heard that. So Le acknowledges Jenny''s authority, so now she''s trying to win her over.


    After some small talk, the eastern wing room where Le lived was close. Hardy pointed to one of the doors. "This is Miss Le''s room. Pleasee in, Young Miss Lilia. I am at the door, and you can call me whenever you need to."


    "Thank you, Uncle Hardy. Sorry to trouble you." Lilia said with a polite smile.


    "It''s not a bother at all, it''s okay." Hardy smiled back.


    Lilia nodded at him before approaching the room one step at a time. Without knocking, Lilia immediately pushed the door open.


    "You have to help me find a solution ...!"


    As soon as Lilia entered the room, she heard those words from the inner room. Perhaps after hearing the sound of the door opening, the room was shrouded in silence for a while. Then Le hurriedly appears.


    Theyout of these wing rooms is not much different from the royal suites in hotels. There is a living room, an ordinary bedroom, and also an private bathroom. Behind the door is a living room with excellent lighting. Thebination of several wooden windows creates a quaint atmosphere. On the right side of the room is a row of disy racks, and the room behind it is Le''s bedroom.


    Currently, Le is wearing cartoon pajamas made of pink velvet. Her long hair is curled into a pair of balls on either side of her head. Her appearance looks so innocent, like a little girl who is well-behaved and wise in every family.


    Le was still holding the cellphone in her hand when she saw Lilia and the open door behind her. He immediately hung up the phone before hiding it behind his back. Le res at the uninvited guest.


    "What are you doing here?" He demanded. No pleasantries or smiles from Le, just direct questions.


    Lilia was standing beside the door and the wind outside the door blew the hem of her jacket. He closed the door to the room before saying, "Of course I came here to see you!"


    "No need!" When she saw Lilia close the door, Le immediately showed the alertness in her eyes. "Did my parents know that you came to the Irwan Family''s house?" He demanded.


    Lilia turned around and walked straight into the living room. He flicked the back of his jacket with both hands before sitting down at the round wooden table in the living room. Lilia put one hand on the table and her fingertips began tapping the surface rhythmically.


    "Your parents?" Lilia repeated scornfully, "Oh, are you talking about Mr. Robert and Mrs. Sylvia? I don''t think they know about my arrival today. Do you need me to ask Uncle Hardy to call them?"


    Le takes a deep breath and subconsciously squeezes the phone in her grasp. He was standing beside the disy rack while ring at Lilia.


    In the room, there was only the sound of Lilia''s fingertips tapping on the wooden table in a regr rhythm. Neither Lilia nor Le said anything.


    Le squints slightly at the wooden window, as if trying to look outside the courtyard. When she caught her movement, Lilia gave a faint smile. "You don''t need to look outside. I came here alone today."


    "What would you do?" Le looked at Lilia with hatred and wariness.


    This time, Le didn''t bother putting on the ridiculous looks of the crazy woman in front of Mike and the sweet-behaved princess. It seemed that Le already considered Lilia as her enemy.


    Lilia studied the woman in front of her intently for a while. Then he sneered, "There are no outsiders here. Why are you still pretending in front of me? Miss Le Irwan? Or should I call you Miss Le Pangestu from now on?"


    Maybe Lilia''s words just now hit a weak spot in Le''s heart. The fake princess clenched her fists and said angrily at the next second, "My surname is Irwan, not Pangestu!"


    "Hmm? Really?" Lilia put on a shocked face. "If you don''t have the Pangestu surname, then why do you spend the Pangestu family money as if you deserve it?"


    Le immediately lowered her head without being able to reply to Lilia''s words.

 Chapter 357 - You Think You Can Beat Me?

    Lilia stared at him without blinking, with one hand on the table and the other in the jacket pocket. He waited to see how Le would react to his earlier cornering question. A few secondster, Le raises her head again with a face filled with tears.


    He said while shedding tears, "Miss Lilia, I didn''t expect that you were so aggressive. Do you want the identity of the Irwan Family to be that way?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows with an impressed face. Le might be a double-faced con artist, but Lilia had to admit her acting talent. With such acting skills, his career in entertainment is sure to be a huge sess. But Lilia immediately returned her focus to the current situation.


    He shook his head with a disappointed smile. "Miss Le, you seem to have misunderstood me. First, I''m not aggressive. I''m just asking a few things that catch my eye. Second, what is so good about Irwan''s family identity? Why do you think I want her so badly?" Lilia asked while raising her eyebrows.


    Upon hearing that, Le hurriedly burst in, "Of course, since the Irwan Family is a conglomerate family��"


    Lilia took a deep breath and interrupted him. "Looks like you didn''t listen to what Jean said that night. If I want the Irwan Family, he can make ten Wen families for me! "


    After speaking, Lilia suddenly covered her mouth with her hands as if in surprise.


    "Oh, I forgot that you passed out that day. Maybe that''s why you didn''t hear the words!" Lilia said with a regretful expression. After filming for more than a month, Lilia''s own acting skills cannot be underestimated.


    Le blinked. Even though his expression looked sad, there was confusion in his eyes. "Then why are you doing this? Isn''t it better to stay like that? Why do you have toe to the Irwan family and turn everything upside down? You already have everything, but you still want to take the status of the Irwan family away from me?"


    "Seize?" Lilia heard the word and slowly got up.


    His body is much taller than Le, forcing her to look up to be able to stare at him. The sound of Lilia''s high heels tapping echoed through the silent room. Lilia walked towards him step by step, but her gaze never left Le''s face.


    Lilia stopped right in front of Le. Her higher position gave Le the illusion that the model was looking down on her.


    "Interesting choice of words." Lilia said slowly while emphasizing every word. "Though that status was not yours from the start."


    Le''s face turns bright red. For the thousandth time, he cursed his fate of being born into the wrong family. If he was born into the Irwan Family, he wouldn''t need to experience this humiliation!


    "Isn''t it a more appropriate term here to ''return''?" Lilia tilted her head with a sneer. "Because you will return the item to its original owner."


    "You��" Le clenched her fists tightly and tried to suppress her anger.


    "Besides, if you still want to grab something that doesn''t belong to you, I''ll only take the things that you value more! Tell me, what is most important to you in life? Is the status of the Irwan Family the most important? Or�� "The corner of Lilia''s mouth lifted into a cruel smile. "... Mike is more important?"


    In an instant, Le''s expression changed. His face now looks very cold and serious. This was the first time Lilia saw the gloomy expression on that woman''s face. Whenpared, Le is like a little white rabbit who turns around and turns into a wolf ready to pounce.


    Le''s eyes sh with determination and her round cheeks tighten. Her poisonous gaze was fixed on Lilia. He spoke in a low but emphatic voice. "Lilia, you even want to take Brother Mike away from me?"


    Looks like Mike is a soft spot for Le.


    Lilia leaned over her ear, and whispered mockingly, "Did you forget that Mike likes Mellisa? You failed to kill Mellisa five years ago, and now she''s back from the dead. Do you seriously think you still have a chance to get close. Mike? "


    After saying that, Lilia turned her head slightly to see Le''s reaction. His eyes met with eyes colored with anger. Seeing that, Lilia fueled Le''s anger even more by raising her eyebrows provocatively.


    Le''s clenched fists start to tremble violently. He had to desperately refrain from attacking Lilia right now. Le took a deep breath and clenched her teeth.


    She spoke through her teeth, "Isn''t that woman already the wife of the Adler family? But she still dared to seduce Brother Mike?"


    At that time, Lilia didn''t answer immediately. He looked at Le with an exaggerated astonished expression.


    "Why? How do you know about that? Shouldn''t you have passed out when Kak Leo said that?"


    Le''s anger immediately vanished, reced by panic when she realized she had done something wrong.


    "Could it be ..." Lilia pped her hands together. "You pretended to be unconscious so that you could avoid the interrogation and punishment of the Irwan Family?"


    After Le was stunned for a moment, she smiled quickly. It turned out that he had been too arrogant and looked down on Lilia all this time! This woman wasn''t a cute, ignorant woman �� Lilia was just as cunning as she was!


    But at that moment, the gloomy expression on Le''s face changed again. He shook his head and smiled broadly. "I thought I was dealing with someone who was just as stupid as my beloved brother, but it turns out that you are a little smarter than that. But��"


    Le rose from her chair. Now instead of him who stepped closer to Lilia, forcing her back step by step. Le just stopped when Lilia''s back hit the wall behind her.


    Le leans over to Lilia''s side and says in a low voice, "Lilia, do you know how long Mellisa has been suspecting me? Over ten years! But even she couldn''t beat me. Do you really think you can beat me in my own game?" "


    After saying that, Le suddenly mmed her head against the corner of the disy rack that was right beside her. Le did it so fast that Lilia didn''t have time to react.


    In just an instant, Le''s forehead was covered with fresh blood. Her blood droplets soaked the floor, creating a critical situation.


    Due to the force of the impact, the disy rack shook violently. The white-blue porcin vase and jade ornaments ced on top also lost bnce. Finally the two objects fell to the ground.


    The loud sound of breaking objects worried Hardy, who was on guard outside the door. He hurriedly opened Le''s room door in panic.


    As the wooden door swung open, Hardy froze. He saw Lilia walking towards the door with a calm expression. The woman smiled at Hardy''s eyes.


    "Uncle Hardy, please call the medical team in!" He begged calmly.


    "Why? What''s wrong? Is Miss hurt? " Hardy''s eyes continued to scour Lilia''s body, but there was no clear trace of wounds.


    Then, he heard Lilia say calmly, "Not me, but Miss Le from your family!"


    After hearing that, Hardy turned his attention away from Lilia and nced into the room. That''s when he saw Le lying limply on the ground, blood stains dripping from her forehead to her chin. Instead of panicking, Hardy sighed and turned around.


    "Jeez, what sin did Imit that I have to deal with this again? Wait a minute, don''t let him die! " Hardy said before going to call the medical team.


    Lilia couldn''t help herself and burst outughing. He liked the butler even more!

 Chapter 358 - You Will Not Die

    In just a few minutes, Hardy was back with the medical team. The old man was followed by Grandpa Simon, and ... Mellisa''s parents. Plus, Robert and Sylvia were also trailing behind everyone. Sylvia''s face looked really ugly.


    Lilia was satisfied with Hardy''s performance. Now everyone has gathered here. He''s still standing by the door watching the medical team walk toward Le. The doctor from the medical team opened Le''s eyelids and checked the wound on her forehead. The examination process is very careful.


    Simon entered the room after that. His eyes fixed on Lilia''s figure first, and his eyes shed with relief when he saw that the woman was unharmed. Then he looked into the room and stopped walking.


    Richard and his wife followed behind Simon, but their expressions were definitely not as calm as the old man. They clearly saw Lilia, but they only blinked and looked away.


    Richard and Janice''s attitude was very different from the beginning of Simon''s birthday party. Especially Richard, who treated him with courtesy and warmth. But now the man''s eyes were full ofplicated emotions. This difference in treatment stung Lilia''s heart, but she tried to ignore it.


    As Janice steps through the door, Le opens her eyes slightly. Fresh blood blocked his view, so he didn''t immediately recognize the people crowding at the door.


    It took him a long time to cry and shout, "Mom, Lilia is going to kill me ...!"


    Despite Le''s cry, Richard doesn''t move, and neither does Simon. Only Janice screamed when she saw Le''s bloodied appearance. She was about to run up to Le, but Richard immediately grabbed her wrist.


    Janice looked at Richard with a confused expression. But before he could speak, Sylvia who walked in was making a racket that was no less intense.


    "Oh my God, son, what''s wrong with you ?! Who did this ?!" Sylvia ran to Le''s side in panic and knelt beside her.


    The woman screamed and scolded two doctors from the medical team who were checking Le''s condition. But they ignored Sylvia, causing the woman to turn her attention back to her daughter.


    "Le, don''t scare me! What''s going on here ?!" Sylvia pressed.


    In her heart, Le clicked her tongue. She hoped that Janice woulde to her side, but Sylvia ruined everything. However he had no choice but to do this.


    Le''srge teardrops fell down her cheeks and her body was shaking violently. She looked weak and scared as she pointed her trembling finger at Lilia.


    Le whispers, "He ... he wants to hurt me, there he is ..."


    Sylvia followed his gaze and stood up with an angry expression. "Lilia, you really are a wild child! How could you do this to an innocent child like Le ?! I never raised a brazen child like you!"


    Lilia silently rolled her eyes. Sylvia never even raised him, so where did he get the confidence to say that?


    If this happened before Lilia met Jean, she wouldn''t be able to stay calm when her mother who had lived with her for 24 years yelled at her for the other kids. But now Lilia has cut ties with Sylvia and Robert ever since she found out about the DNA results. He doesn''t need to be restrained by people just trying to take advantage of him.


    At this moment, Robert was pacing back and forth in front of Le. He nced at Lilia for a moment, then his gaze returned to the medical team. "Doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor didn''t even nce at Robert. He was busy tidying up his medicine box as he replied, "You are all too much. It''s just a superficial wound, my god."


    After the doctor finished speaking, Le shook her head slowly. He tried to lift his arm in a weak motion, "Doctor, I am dizzy ..."


    "You will not die just because of dizziness. Just leave it, it will disappear soon!" The doctor replied curtly.


    Everyone was stunned by the doctor''s attitude. Is he really a doctor?


    The medical team members wiped the blood on Le''s forehead, then just bandaged it. Then they turned and left without saying another word.


    Sylvia was the first to recover from her shock. He hurriedly grabbed the doctor''s arm and stopped him.


    "Aren''t you a doctor ?! Didn''t you hear Le say that she has a headache ?! He has been hit like this, there may be a concussion! Why don''t you check ?! "Sylvia demanded.


    As Sylvia finished grumbling, the doctor gave her a cold look. The five members of the medical team who were standing behind her also looked at Sylvia as if she had gone mad.


    "Who is the doctor here, you or me?" Said the doctor curtly. "If you don''t believe my diagnosis, you can try to check it yourself! What a concussion, what nonsense! How could a superficial wound on the forehead cause a concussion ?! What is your brain made of tofu? "


    Lilia couldn''t hold back any longer. Heughed out loud without caring what other people thought. Lilia really likes an outspoken person like this doctor! No wonder Jean put his doctor here �� that man had no intention of treating the Irwan family well!


    When Sylvia was speechless, the doctor and members of the medical team walked past. Before leaving, the doctor turned to Lilia and gave a short nod. Even though it was just a nce, this man was clearly showing his respect for Lilia. Then they all leave Le''s room.


    At this time, there wasn''t a single person speaking in the room. A cold wind blew in from the still open door, bringing Hardy to his senses. He coughed awkwardly and hurriedly closed the door tightly. Then Hardy stood beside Simon.


    "Let''s talk, what''s going on here?" Simon sat in one of the chairs, massaging his forehead.


    As soon as Simon said that, everyone''s eyes turned to Lilia. There are different emotions in their views, such as anger, suspicion, and curiosity. But Simon looked at Lilia with calm eyes, as if waiting for her to speak.


    Seeing this, Lilia didn''t stay long. He smiled and said calmly, "I have nothing to say. Le made her own wound, so you need to ask her!"


    "You ... you are lying!" Le shouted. She was helped to her feet by Sylvia, but her figure looked weak, as if she had to rely on Sylvia to stand firm.


    Lilia wasn''t angry butughed. "Are you sure?" He asked casually.


    Le pressed her lips together and broke away from Sylvia''s grip. Then he walked over to Janice step by step before tugging at his mother''s arm.


    Le''s eyes glistened with tears as sheined, "Mom, she really wants to hurt me, I''m not lying. She also smashed the blue-and-white porcin vase and jade figurine that Grandpa collected ..."


    Janice looked at the sad figure of Le and her heart melted. After a moment''s pause, Janice finally asked doubtfully, "Then why did he hurt you?"


    Le answered without hesitation, "He said that I took his ce and got the love he should have, so he hates me."


    When Lilia heard this excuse, she had to suppress the urge to p. It is indeed a very convincing exnation, worthy of an award from Hollywood!


    "Lilia, you really are a bastard who doesn''t know yourself!"


    Before the Irwan Family members could speak, Sylvia had rushed towards Lilia. He raised his hand and pped Lilia''s face with all his might!

 Chapter 359 - Having No Daughter Like You

    "Young Miss Lilia!"


    "Lilia!"


    "Sylvia!"


    The three voices came from Uncle Hardy, Grandpa Simon, and Robert respectively. None of them would have thought that Sylvia would dare to attack Lilia in front of the Irwan Family.


    Yet Sylvia had be so angry that she had lost her mind. Her heart as a mother could not bear to see her biological daughter abused by the fake daughter she had hated for years.


    Even though Robert tried to stop him, Sylvia pushed him aside with shocking force. The man staggered back with a dumbfounded face.


    Sylvia''s palm swung swiftly towards Lilia with great force. Lilia had prepared herself for this and immediately raised her hand. He intended to grab Sylvia''s wrist before she could p him. No matter how much Lilia wanted to tear Le''s mask off, she didn''t want to feel any unnecessary pain.


    However, Lilia didn''t expect that Sylvia would raise her other hand. Lilia managed to stop Sylvia''s right hand, but the woman pped her face with her left


    The sound of Sylvia''s palmnding on Lilia''s cheek echoed through the silent room. His left hand didn''t swing as hard as his right, but it was enough to leave a mark on Lilia''s cheek.


    At this time, Hardy as well as Robert immediately ran over. Robert hurriedly pulled Sylvia away before the woman could p Lilia again.


    Meanwhile, Hardy helped bnce Lilia''s body which was reeling from Sylvia''s p. He clicked his tongue when he saw the mark of Sylvia''s palm covering half of the model''s face.


    "Do your cheeks hurt? Wait a minute, I''ll be right back! " Hardy said before rushing to the kitchen for ice cubes.


    The old man shook his head while leaving Le''s room. Sylvia must be crazy! He didn''t expect that this self-righteous woman would dare to hurt Lilia, who proved to be the real daughter of the Irwan Family, in front of everyone!


    This action of Sylvia shocked Richard and his wife even more. They stared at the woman, as if she had lost her mind.


    Even as Sylvia was pulled away from Lilia, she was still thrashing around in Robert''s grip. Sylvia didn''t forget to point at Lilia''s nose and shouted, "Lilia, I''ve been too soft with you all this time! How dare you hurt other people ?! Don''t you have a conscience ?!"


    Conscience? Did the woman lecturing him on conscience realize that she had hurt someone else?


    Lilia took a deep breath to control her emotions. He raised his hand and rubbed the cheek that Sylvia had just pped. It looks like one of the woman''s nails scratched her skin, because Lilia saw that her fingertips were stained with blood


    He slowly raised his face and locked eyes with Sylvia. Lilia spoke in a cold and t voice, "You are asking me about conscience? I don''t have a conscience. It''s because my mother has never taught me about it since I was little. Tell me, what is conscience?"


    Sylvia became even more emotional when Lilia was clearly teasing her. She opened her mouth to scream, but Robert immediately grabbed her wrist. The man pulled Sylvia back roughly while hissing, "Shut your mouth!"


    The word "mother" made Janice breathless for a moment. She subconsciously averted her eyes with a mixture of guilt and shame.


    This p from Sylvia was something Lilia didn''t expect. But it was precisely because of this that he was able to strike back without a doubt.


    Lilia sighed while sticking a hand into her jacket pocket. She slowly pulled out her cellphone before pressing the y button on her cellphone screen. Then Lilia put the cellphone on the table and turned on the highest volume.


    "Very well, since Miss Le refuses to exin anything, I will help her exin." Lilia smiled broadly, even though her face hurt from doing that. "You just need to listen carefully."


    In the next second, Le''s face suddenly changes. Her face lost all color and looked deathly pale. He didn''t expect that Lilia had recorded their conversation! Even worse, the woman was now ying back the contents of the tape in front of everyone.


    They could all hear the conversation from the moment Lilia walked into Le''s room to the moment the woman mmed her head against the disy rack. Thest sentence that Le said made her face even paler.


    "�� But even he can''t beat me. Do you really think that you can beat me in my own game?"


    Everyone in the room knows who Le meant. Their gaze automatically fell on the woman.


    Sylvia''s biological daughter was still standing next to Janice. His grip on Janice''s arm grew tighter with every word that came out of the tape ..


    When the tape ended, Janice gave Le a look of disbelief. "Le, you ..." Janice''s voice trembled as she said that.


    "Mom, please listen to me first! It''s not what you think! It''s not that ... ahh!"


    "Shut up!"


    Le tried desperately to deny the contents of the tape. Yet before he could finish his words, someone had pped him hard in the face. Le was shocked by the p, but the person who pped her was even more shocked.


    That person is Richard, his own father! No one thought that Richard, who had loved him with all his heart, would have the heart to do it.


    Janice''s eyes shook when she saw her "daughter" being pped, but she didn''t speak up. The woman just stood silently beside Richard. Normally, Janice would betray her husband for hurting their daughter. But after all that happened, Janice lost her reason to defend Le.


    Meanwhile, Le ispletely unprepared for the blow. Richard''s p sent him crashing to the floor. Le covered her face with one hand and the corner of her mouth was bleeding from the p.


    Even so, Le continued to look at Richard with disbelief. Tears quickly filled her eyes. Perhaps it was because Richard''s strength in pping him was too great that Le''s forehead hit the floor. The wound opened again and stained the bandages on his forehead with blood.


    "Father ..." Le calls out in a pitiful voice.


    "I don''t have a daughter like you!" Snapped Richard with a look of disgust. "Don''t you dare call me father!"


    Richard''s sudden anger made Lilia subconsciously raise her eyebrows in surprise. He had expected that Richard would stop siding with Le once he learned of her true character. However the head of the Irwan Family was much firmer than he had imagined.


    Richard breathed heavily, as if trying to suppress his emotions. He gritted his teeth and red at Le. The man pointed a finger at her, and his expression looked so angry he couldn''t speak.


    Grandpa Simon, who had observed everything from the start, finally stepped in to resolve the situation.


    "Richard, Janice, how did your investigation go? Since they happened to be here today, let''s talk together." Simon''s suggestion.


    Richard nodded slightly when he heard that. He took a deep breath as he thought about where to start.


    But before Richard could speak, Lilia had leaned forward and picked up her cell phone on the table. The woman called someone and said clearly, "You cane in now."


    Grandpa Simon turned his head towards Lilia with an astonished look. "Lilia, who else is here?" He asked, confused.


    Lilia hasn''t answered yet, but Hardy who has returned from outside the door also brought visitors with her.. It was clear that they were waiting outside.

 Chapter 360 - My Cheek Hurts

    Meanwhile, a few people walked down the corridor leading to the wing of the house where Le''s room was. Jean walked in the front, followed by Leonard who was pushing Mellisa''s wheelchair. Lilia''s sister sat in a wheelchair with a thick nket spread out on herp.


    Jenny also came along and was seen busy with her cellphone. The woman repeatedly checked her cell phone, as if waiting for news from someone. When they get close to Le''s room, the phone call Jenny had been waiting for finally arrived.


    She was talking in a low voice on the phone when she saw Hardy hurrying in from the opposite direction. Jenny frowned with a suspicious expression, then immediately hung up the phone. She put her cell phone back in her bag before quickening her steps.


    Jenny walked past Leonard and stood beside Jean. The woman looked at Hardy curiously. "Uncle Hardy, why did youe out of Le''s room?" She asked. "Did something happen?"


    Right after Jenny finished speaking, her gaze fell on the ice pack Hardy was carrying. Her sharp mind immediately realized what was happening in the room. There was only one reason why Hardy, who was assigned to look after Lilia, had left that woman''s side.


    Lilia had been injured by someone.


    Hardy noticed Jenny''s gaze and immediately felt embarrassed. He cleared his throat awkwardly before saying, "Miss Jenny, I''m sorry! I can''t protect Young Miss Lilia ording to your instructions!"


    After those words were spoken, Hardy immediately felt a gust of wind passing by. He turned his head in surprise and found that Jean had walked past him at full speed. The man was standing at the door of Le''s room with a gloomy expression. The look in his eyes was sharp as a knife.


    Jenny automatically frowned when she heard that. Lilia was hurt?


    Behind her aunt, Mellisa almost jumped to her feet from her wheelchair when she heard this. "Uncle Hardy, what''s wrong with Lilia?!" She demanded frantically.


    "Don''t move too much!" Leonard immediately grabbed Mellisa''s shoulder and rebuked her. "You need to be more careful with your wounds!" The man scolded Mellisa as he pushed her wheelchair closer to Le''s room.


    Meanwhile, the people in the room instantly turned their heads as the door opened with a loud sound. Lilia hadn''t had time to process who just entered, but a familiar male figure appeared in front of her.


    Jean pressed his lips together and his eyes were cold and gloomy. He stood in front of Lilia and immediately saw her flushed cheeks. The man didn''t have to ask to know what happened just now.


    Jean''s thick brows furrowed, and his icy eyes red at everyone in the room. Then he raised his hand and gently touched Lilia''s cheek. He only lightly touched the wound, but Lilia automatically frowned in pain. It made Jean even more angry.


    "Who dares to injure Lilia?" The man''s deep voice echoed through this silent room. Jean''s expression was grim, showing the anger he had worked so hard to contain.


    Everyone automatically turned to look at Sylvia, who gasped in surprise. Even though she was standing quite a distance from Lilia, she could still feel Jean''s killing aura.


    Lilia nced at the woman she thought to be her mother, then took a step forward. One hand continued to stick to her injured cheek. Her face was filled with sadness and fear. "Jean�� my cheeks hurt��" she said in a pathetic tone.


    Everyone there was speechless at the sight. Did Lilia just act spoiled now? Was this really the same woman who had framed Le in such a way?


    Mellisa immediately jumped up from her wheelchair when she had just entered the room. The woman rushed towards Sylvia, then grabbed the front of her clothes and shook her hard.


    "Lilia is my little sister! What right do you have to hurt her, huh?!" Mellisa snapped.


    In her eyes, Sylvia was Lilia''s adoptive mother. Even though they were not blood rted, that woman had been raising Lilia all this time. No wonder Lilia didn''t have the heart to fight back.


    However, Mellisa had absolutely nothing to do with Sylvia, so there was no need to hold back. Mellisa was keen to fight since childhood, and a former judo athlete on top of it. Even though she was currently injured, her strength did not decrease.


    Mellisa didn''t hesitate to p Sylvia four times! If Leonard didn''t stop her right away, she would definitely have pped the woman six more times!


    At this time, Leonard hurriedly embraced Mellisa from behind and pulled her back. The man easily stopped Mellisa''s movements before starting to scold her.


    "Why are you so impulsive and careless?! Aren''t you afraid if your wounds will open again?!" Leonard scolded with an angry expression mixed with worry.


    Lilia also panicked when she saw her sister p Sylvia''s face. She rushed over to Mellisa''s side and carefully examined her entire body. Lilia was just satisfied when she made sure that none of Mellisa''s wounds were opened again.


    Lilia sighed and said in a persuasive tone, "Sister Mel, why are you forcing yourself to stand up? You are just starting to recover, what if your condition suddenly worsens? Do you want to suffer again?"


    Mellisa breathed a sigh of relief and smiled a little. "You two are too much. I''m fine, really."


    Her sudden actionpletely caught people off guard. Sylvia was immediately beaten up before she could react. Now her face looked swollen, but she was still dumbfounded.


    Robert stopped in his ce when he wanted to step forward and protect his wife. He scratched his head awkwardly while taking turns ncing at Lilia and Mellisa.


    Meanwhile, Jenny stood in the doorway and witnessed all this. She turned towards Hardy with a cold expression, then she took the ice bag from his hand. Jenny walked over to Lilia''s side and ced the bag over her swollen cheek.


    Jenny held the bag with one hand as she spoke in a t voice, "The first thing I saw when I got here was that my niece was beaten up by an outsider. Did the Irwan family in this room have no eyes?"


    Then Jenny fixed her gaze on Sylvia. The wife of the Hartanto family casted a poisonous look at Lilia''s adoptive mother.


    "Have you forgotten where you are now? You are at the Irwan family''s house, then you dared to beat up a member of the family. How do you intend to make up for this mistake?"


    Sylvia''s ears were ringing loudly from Mellisa''s ps. As a result, she couldn''t hear what Jenny was saying now.


    Sylvia had lived most of her life in a fulfilling lifestyle. She was ustomed to delicious food and drink. How could she possibly receive such treatment?


    Seeing Sylvia''s still dumbfounded gaze, Jenny gave a cold snort. Then she looked back at Richard and his wife.


    "You two, what were you doing just now? Are you just going to stand still and watch other people bully your daughter just like that? Since when did the Irwan family be so useless like this?!" She rebuked.


    After she said what she wanted to say, Jenny went straight to one of the closest chairs. SHe looked at Richard and his wife with displeasure, and sighed.


    In this room, the only person who could sit on the same level as Grandpa Simon was Jenny alone.

 Chapter 361 - Treating Like A Fool

    At this moment, Sylvia finally reacted. Her whole body trembled and she red at Mellisa. The woman''s face was red as a tomato as she shouted at Mellisa, "You�� A wild woman like you dared to beat me ?! I��!"


    Leonard, who had just helped Mellisa back into the wheelchair, immediately turned his head when he heard those words. His dark eyes locked onto Sylvia''s figure. The man warned in a deep voice, "If you dare to insult her again, I will p you this time. So shut up your dirty mouth!"


    Sylvia opened her mouth to argue, but was stopped by Robert.


    When everyone finally fell silent, Jenny let out a deep breath. "This is truly a wonderful reunion. I thought I coulde and gather you all to exin things clearly today! But apparently, I was expecting too much,"


    The middle-aged woman looked around with an icy gaze.


    "After I struggled to get this case straight, my family member was being bullied by outsiders. Even worse, it happened right in front of the Irwan family," Jenny finished her words bitterly.


    "Sis Jenny, it''s not like that...!" Janice hurriedly exined. "We intended to stop it, right before you came!"


    Instead of supporting his wife, Richard was silent with a pensive expression. After a while, he finally spoke up, "Sis Jenny, I admit that this was our carelessness. But it just so happened that everyone was here today, and things had to be cleared,"


    Then Richard turned to his two daughters, who were standing side by side.


    "And Lilia�� sorry, I failed to protect you. This is my fault as your father," Richard bowed his head at Lilia.


    His actions made Mellisa and Lilia stare at Richard at the same time. Their shocked expressions looked identical, almost like a twin.


    At this meeting, the atmosphere inside Le''s room felt tense. Jean stood next to Lilia with his arm ced around her shoulder protectively. The other hand held the ice bag that was stuck to Lilia''s cheek to soothe the bruise.


    Mellisa was sitting in a wheelchair, Leonard''s one hand resting on her shoulder. The man deliberately put his hand on Mellisa''s shoulder in case she suddenly became impulsive again. That way, Leonard could prevent Mellisa if she tried to get up from her wheelchair.


    Across the room, Simon and Jenny sat on chairs. Uncle Hardy, the butler, stood behind them. Richard and his wife stood on the other side of the room, while Le remained on her knees on the floor.


    Robert had pulled Sylvia to the corner of the room. The man looked very embarrassed by his wife''s reckless actions.


    Richard looked around at everyone, then he pointed to Le on the ground. But his eyes were on Simon.


    "Father, you just asked how my investigation turned out. I''m here today to tell everyone about the ''good deeds'' Le has done," Richard said sarcastically. "Le has been known as a good girl in the eyes of everyone, the best daughter of the Irwan family. But we have all been deceived by her appearance,"


    Mellisa rolled her eyes and muttered, "Isn''t that what we''ve been saying since yesterday?"


    Leonard gently squeezed Mellisa''s shoulder with a sympathetic expression.


    "Do you remember when Le was epted at the best public university in Jakarta?" Richard continued. "We are all very proud of her, but it turns out that the reason why she was epted into the university wasn''t that worthy to be proud of. She used the money given by the Pangestu family to bribe some people at the university!"


    Lilia''s gaze turned cold when she heard Richard''s words. So that''s what her family''s money was for that she had to be sold into a contract marriage!


    "Even more ridiculous, the main reason the college let Le in was because of her status as the daughter of the Irwan family!" Richard said, his hands clenched tightly. "Within the Irwan Family, it''s clearly forbidden to seek personal gain with your status! But Le did that with a fully conscious mind so she''s no longer worthy of being considered a part of this family,"


    Le''s face turned even paler when she heard that. She looked up and looked at Richard with teary eyes.


    "D-Dad, I...!" Le tried to beg, but Richard refused to listen to her.


    "Besides, during the investigation, I discovered something else. There are DNA test results from five years ago which show that you are my daughter."


    Richard looked at Le as he spoke, but his tone was bitter.


    "However, from the results of the DNA test that I personally got, you and I are not blood rted. Le, did you fake that report on purpose? Did you know that you weren''t the daughter of the Irwan Family from long ago, so you prepared that report beforehand? Are you nning to continue tricking us after that incident?"


    The tone of Richard''s voice grew higher and higher, along with the mounting anger from his heart.


    "You''ve really done whatever you wanted all this time! You deliberately enjoy the love and care of two different families at the same time! You''ve been treating us like idiots all this time, haven''t you?!"


    Although Richard said all of this in a high tone, his expression showed the opposite. His face looked deeply hurt and betrayed. There was a shadow of sadness behind the man''s anger.


    Richard thought back to everything that had happened. He had cherished and raised her as his own for 24 years. As a result, he left his biological daughter alone to be raised by a family that didn''t love her at all. Even worse, he had been tricked by his beloved daughter, who tried to kill his older sister.


    The Head of the Irwan Family clenched his fist so tightly that it injured his palm. But Richard was barely aware of the pain. Jenny''s words were true �� he was apletely useless parent!


    Janice, who had heard everything Richard had to say, gave Le a look of disbelief. If she still had any doubt about all of Le''s previous actions, then Richard''s words just now had convinced her.


    For a moment, no one spoke. They all stared at Le, who was still kneeling on the ground with her head bowed.


    At this moment, Robert couldn''t take it anymore. He stepped forward with a heavy sigh. The head of the Pangestu Family said, "Everyone, regarding this matter... you all seem to have misunderstood Le,"


    Robert''s words made Lilia slowly close her eyes and smile ironically. All the evidence against Le was neatly arranged, but Robert still refused to give up.


    Robert''s gaze passed everyone, and finally stopped on Lilia''s face. He said, "Le and Lilia are innocent. It was me and the child''s mother who made a mistake. Previously, after we found out that these two children were switched, we were very hurt too. We wanted to make amends for this mistake, but we didn''t know what to do,"


    Robert spoke very smoothly and fluently. His appearance looked very convincing in everyone''s eyes.


    "When we first got in touch with Le, we wanted to take her back to Pangestu''s house. But ... Lilia is also the child we raised over the years. I don''t want to hurt her feelings by bringing another girl."


    The man lowered his head and wiped something from the corner of his eye, as if wiping away his tears.


    "I have irrevocable responsibility for a situation like today. If Mr.. Richard wants to me someone, the child''s mother and I are willing to take this me."

 Chapter 362 - Form Of Your Affection

    Robert''s words, which seemed to take all the me for this incident, made Lilia understand the man''s aim clearly. The man is trying to protect Le.


    Lilia once again felt that this difference in treatment was truly like the earth and the sky. He was beaten, interrogated, and received all kinds of cold wees at the Irwan Family home. Robert kept saying that he loved Lilia as his daughter, but the man never spoke a word in her defense. Now, in order to protect his biological daughter, Robert wants to take all the me.


    In this situation, Lilia finally believed that the love that Robert had shown during the past twenty-four years was truly an illusion!


    Lilia''s throat felt like it was blocked, but her clear eyes looked straight at Robert. He started speaking in a cold, even voice, like never before. "Father, do you really love me? Is selling me in a contract marriage with Keh Remsi, a 50 year old catering tycoon, a form of your love? Are you sure that it is not just for the benefit of the Pangestu Family?"


    Lilia''s eyes were filled with sarcasm. The corner of his mouth slowly lifted into a mocking smile as he watched surprise color Robert''s face. She didn''t want to hear the ridiculous excuses that man was making in the name of love. At this point, Lilia even felt that Sylvia was better than Robert. At least Sylvia never pretended to love Lilia like her own daughter. That woman always showed genuine hatred for Lilia.


    Lilia chuckled and shook her head, her heart filled with bitterness. Among all the Pangestu family members, the person he cared the most about was the one who disappointed him the most. Lilia feels stupid for believing Robert''s "love" for her.


    Jean, who had been sitting by Lilia''s side, suddenly grabbed his wife''s shoulder. The man pulled Lilia into his arms, as if determined to protect her from anything that could hurt her. Jean shot Robert a murderous look, one that said she couldn''t wait to tear him apart.


    Robert caught Jean''s gaze and immediately turned deathly pale. He automatically took a step back with his body shaking violently. Before this, Robert had always thought that Jean would respect him as Lilia''s father. However, after Lilia''s true identity as the daughter of the Irwan family is revealed, Robert loses his faith.


    Bam!


    Everyone turned to the source of the voice. Grandpa Simon had pounded on the table with an angry face. "Mr. Robert, even though Lilia is not your real daughter, you intend to marry her off to an old man who is more than half a century old?"


    Grandpa Simon''s tone sounded very sarcastic, just like Lilia''s when she was teasing someone.


    "Since you already know that he is the son of the Irwan family, have you asked Irwan''s family opinion? Did you hear we approved the marriage? Or are you deliberately sacrificing the future of a girl who is not your real daughter in order to smooth the life of your own biological daughter? You really are ridiculous and self-conscious! "


    Lilia slowly lifted her face from Jean''s chest. He turned his head towards his grandfather, who had defended him in front of everyone. Since the beginning of their meeting, Simon has always treated him well and fairly, regardless of his true identity. Lilia could see that the old man hated injustice and greed the most.


    Cold sweat ran down Robert''s back as he was questioned by Simon. But Robert tried his best to keep his cool. She first smiled apologetically at Simon, then she turned her head towards Lilia. The daughter had Lilia''s indifferent expression, but Robert still tried to exin why.


    "Lilia, you misunderstood this matter. I didn''t approve of your contract marriage to Keh Remsi at that time. Otherwise, how could you be with Jean now?" Robert said in an unnatural voice.


    The man tried hard to keep his facial expression neutral. But the smile on his lips looked fake.


    Just as Robert finished speaking, a low, deep voice came from across the room. "I think Mr Robert deliberately forgot the fact that the Widjaya family took the initiative to cooperate with the Pangestu Family. My marriage to Lilia was only made possible by that cooperation!" Said Jean straightforwardly.


    The implication of Jean''s words just now is that the Widjaya Family took the initiative to offer cooperation only for Lilia''s sake. If it weren''t for that woman, the Widjaya Family would never have taken the Pangestu Family seriously.


    Robert''s eyes widened when he heard Jean''s words. What Jean said was fact, but the thing that surprised Robert was not that. He didn''t expect that Jean would actually tell the truth in public.


    But now that Robert looked back, he realized something. Since Jean agreed to marry Lilia, she had never heard him call him "father-inw" or "father". In other words, Jean never once saw Robert as Lilia''s father. This fact made Robert very embarrassed.


    Thebination of attacks from Lilia and Jean sessfully made Robert''s reputation even more damaged in front of everyone. She still wanted to say something to save her honor, but Richard never gave her that chance.


    Just before Robert could open his mouth, Richard took a step forward and met Robert''s eyes. He nced at Le, who was still kneeling on the ground, and finally spoke with a heavy heart.


    "Since Mr. Robert said that we misunderstood, I will ask you. If you knew from the start that Le was your son, why not bring him back to the Pangestu house?" Richard asked in an even voice.


    "T-That''s because ..." Robert tried to exin, but Richard wasn''t done talking.


    "If you really love Lilia, why did you arrange for her to marry an old man like that? Are you sure this is what you call pampering? " Richard continued in a bitter voice.


    At this point, Robert started to hate Lilia for offending Keh Remsi. If that child shut her mouth and enjoyed the joy of being the wife of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family, she wouldn''t be in this difficult position!


    "You want to cover all of Le''s mistakes, but I suggest that you don''t think of the Irwan Family as fools! If you don''t know that Le is the son of the Pangestu family, how could she have spent your money since fourteen years ago ?! "


    Robert could only bow his head without being able to reply to Richard''s words. In terms of knowledge and eloquence, Robert could not match a man from an educated family like Richard.


    Richard looked down at Robert''s bowed head sarcastically. He felt ridiculous for being cheated by a small family like this. Robert dared to speak nonsense in front of him, as if Richard was stupid enough to take it for granted. The Pangestu family had truly looked down on his family.


    It''s no wonder Le has changed so much, with a couple of parents teaching bad things behind Richard''s back. She was aplete failure as a parent!


    After thinking about this, Richard turns to Le. The young woman continued to kneel on the floor, trembling violently and pale face. But Richard ignored all of this and ordered him, "Miss Le, raise your head!"


    There was not a trace of warmth in Richard''s voice. That man purposely called her out like how he had called Lilia before this.. Richard drew clear boundaries between them and reduced his love for fatherhood.

 Chapter 363 - I’m Not Your Father

    At this time, Le, who had been kneeling for a long time, finally raised her head. She looked hopefully at Richard. There was still blood in the corner of his mouth, and a sheet of gauze stained with blood stuck to his forehead. As he lifted his head, a drop of tears flowed from his eyes and hit the ground.


    "Dad ..." Le calls weakly. His voice was hoarse and full of misery.


    The triumphant expression on his face earlier as well as his shrewdness in ndering Lilia, all of them disappeared without a trace.


    Richard''s face was serious and his eyes were full of serenity. If it weren''t for her tightly clenched hands behind her back, it might actually lead people to mistake her for not having feelings for Le anymore.


    Janice saw this sight and bit her lip. Even though he couldn''t bear to treat Le like this, but he just stood silently beside Richard and didn''t say anything. Her heart felt like it had been cut into pieces, and it was so painful that she didn''t know what to do.


    Richard sighed to hide his quivering lips. Then he said word for word in a clear voice, "Miss Le, I am not your father. From today, you can return to the Pangestu Family home."


    In one sentence, all of Le''s hopes were shattered. His breath seemed to be stuck in his throat. He opened his mouth slightly with an expression of disbelief.


    In confusion, Le started shaking her head and kept muttering, "No, no, Father, I don''t want to go. I don''t want to be the son of the Pangestu Family. I am the daughter of the Irwan Family, and my name is Le Irwan!"


    Le''s voice grew higher and higher until it became a heart-wrenching scream.


    "Father, don''t you love me anymore ?! I just took the entrance exam to join the cultural centerst month, did you forget ?! Father said that I am your proud daughter! "


    As Le spoke, she dragged herself down to her knees at Richard''s feet. Le tugged at her pants and looked at her father, who was thin, in despair. He continues to pull the hem of his pants, tears streaming down Le''s face.


    "Father, you can''t do this, you have to trust me! If you do this because I took money from the Pangestu Family, I will pay it back! I will pay them back now, even double if necessary! Therefore, Father, please, don''t throw me out ...! "


    Sylvia and Robert who were standing in the corner of the room were dumbfounded when they heard Le''s words.


    Sylvia slowly took a step forward and spoke in a trembling voice, "Lei, what are you talking about ...?"


    Yet Le didn''t even look at him, as if Sylvia didn''t say anything at all. The young woman just kept sobbing.


    Richard lowered his head and looked at his daughter who was kneeling on the ground. His hands were clenched tighter and tighter. She had never let this child cry so sadly in all these years. Nor had she seen Le so desperate and begging like this. But Richard knew he could no longer be gentle.


    What Le had done was enough to embarrass her family name. The Irwan family have behaved upright and straight all their lives. But because of children like that, they lose the trust of others.


    Richard''s mind was chaotic, and his emotions were veryplicated. But all of his emotions that were swirling like a rushing river were covered by his indifferent expression.


    Le pleaded, like a poor beggar. Tears rolled down his face, and the blood in the corners of his mouth mixed with the tears on his chin like a poison rose. Although she begged for mercy, but she could not see a shred of love remaining in Richard''s expression.


    As soon as Le decided that she couldn''t move her father''s heart, she turned to look at Janice. She took off Richard''s trousers and began crawling toward his mother.


    "Mom, don''t you also want me anymore? Am I not your favorite daughter?"


    Le begged her when she arrived in front of Janice. Maybe because Le was too emotional, she started coughing violently after saying this. He was holding Janice''s knees with both hands while looking up. His expression looked like it was heartbroken.


    In the eyes of everyone who was there, Le''s appearance looked very sad. All the arrogant and proud attitude he had always disyed was nowpletely gone.


    In this life, Le always seemed to be at an advantage at the expense of others. While enjoying the wealth of the Pangestu Family, Le also became the most beloved daughter of the Irwan family. The excellence he created in despicable ways seemed so naive when exposed. After all, everything you do will definitely pay off!


    Le pleads with screams and cries, until she sees Janice bending over to her. Hope began to fill his eyes.


    But to her surprise, Janice leans down to push Le''s hand away. Even though Janice shed tears without making a sound, she still stepped back and hid behind Richard.


    Janice shook her head vigorously. He couldn''t help his beloved daughter right now! It feels like having the pet you love the most. But after doing all you could to care for him, he turned his head and bit into the hand that was feeding him.


    Although it pained Janice to push Le away, there was fear and hatred in her heart.


    When Le was pushed by Janice, she immediately fell to the floor. Her cries gradually disappeared. His hands rested on the floor, and he was stunned motionless.


    Is there really no hope for him? Even his mother doesn''t want him anymore?


    Suddenly, Le turns her head and looks at Simon, as if the old man is herst hope. She supported herself and wanted to kneel in front of Simon too, but what did the old man say?


    Simon understood Le''s point, so he raised his hand a little. The old man said nonchntly, "Whatever you want to say, just say it there. I may be old, but my hearing is not that bad. I can hear you clearly from here."


    Le lowered her face, causing a few tears to fall to the floor. He tried to cover the gloom in his eyes.


    He knelt on the spot, and said in a small, mosquito-like voice, "Grandpa ... I hope you don''t forget that I still have a marriage contract with the Austin family. Grandpa Taylor Austin is still waiting for me and Brother Mike to get married. Grandpa won''t want to disappoint Grandpa Taylor, right ...? "


    Le thought that this was herst hope. He waited for Grandpa Simon to speak with a racing heart. But instead of his grandfather, his father answered.


    Richard turned his gaze out of the window and answered without hesitation, "It is true that the Austin Family and the Irwan Family made a marriage contract. Our two families promised to marry a child from the Irwan Family into the Austin Family. But ..."


    Richard looked back at Le with a sharp, cold gaze.


    "The contract only applies to the Irwan family''s children. Now tell me, are you really the son of the Irwan Family? "


    Richard''s words really hit Le''s heart. The man continued his words mercilessly.


    "Since the Irwan family made a mistake by giving children who were not our children, of course we will settle it properly.. Miss Le, you don''t have to worry about that. This marriage has nothing to do with you from now on! "

 Chapter 364 - Don’t Throw Me Out!

    Hearing this, Le gasped as if she was having trouble breathing. He shuffled over to Richard and pulled back his pants.


    Trembling, Le argued, "Dad, no, you can''t do this! I''m going to be Mike''s wife and the Austin family''s daughter-inw! Isn''t this what you decided a long time ago ?! How could you just cancel it ?!"


    Le''s tears streamed down as she continued screaming as if she had lost her mind.


    "Even though I''m not the son of the Irwan Family, why are you ming me ?! Is thispletely my fault ?! No matter what mistakes I''ve done before, how can you erase the days when you are proud of a daughter like me ?! "


    Le stared at Richard''s face with a gaze blurred with tears. But when she realized that her rebuttal was making him look even more annoyed, Le changed her tactics.


    "Father, I know what I did was wrong, I was really wrong!" Le deliberately chooses to admit her mistake in the hope that she will soften Richard''s heart. "You can punish me with whatever you want! But please don''t throw me out! Don''t break my marriage contract with Brother Mike, please! Father, I am the proud daughter of the Irwan Family! Father can''t do this��! "


    The sound of Le''s crying echoes throughout the room. His high-pitched voice made the ears of those who heard it hurt. Instead of being sympathetic, Le''s actions actually made other people even more upset.


    Lilia''s expression was as cold as the north pole as she stared at Le''s figure crawling on the ground. At this moment, Lilia was slightly admiring the toughness of the woman in her heart.


    There were shards of blue-and-white porcin and jade carvings scattered on the floor of the room. Yet not only did Le ignore it, she was even willing to kneel on top of the shard. Hence, there were many blood stains on the floor.


    Lilia shook her head in amazement mixed with surprise. How much courage would it take tomit self-harm like Le''s?


    If Lilia was asked to do the same, she felt like she wouldn''t be able to do it. As a model, Lilia''s body is her most valuable asset. He wouldn''t dare take the risk with his own body! Besides, Jean will definitely beat up anyone who dared to ask Lilia to do this.


    In the end, Le''s cries failed to make the Irwan Family''s heart melt into her. Neither Richard, Janice, nor Simon refused to help him.


    Richard shakes Le away with a cold expression. Le''s body slumped to the floor and she continued sobbing. But no one came forward to help him.


    Even his own biological parents, Robert and Sylvia, did not move. Even though theirnguid expressions had faded, their hearts ached. Even if they wanted to step forward and protect Le behind them, they knew that it would only make the situation worse. Besides, Le herself didn''t seem to want their help.


    "Okay, that''s enough!"


    This time, Jenny rubbed her forehead and opened her mouth. He looked like he had a headache, and a frown appeared between his brows.


    Jenny red at Le and said, "There''s no point in talking any further about this. Uncle Hardy, pack all of Le''s things in this room. Then take her to the airport with her parents. Shouldn''t our guests return to Surabaya immediately? ? "


    Le''s face suddenly turns pale. "No, Auntie! Don''t send me away ...!" Le shouted in panic.


    Jenny''s words matched the fact that there was no room for maneuver. Le still wants to crawl towards Jenny, but the porcin shard that has stuck to her knee has now gotten deeper because of her movement. The sharp pain causes Le to copse to the ground.


    He shook his head while moving his lips and muttered silently. Her tears fell to the floor, but after crying non-stop since earlier, her tears now dried up without a trace.


    No matter how Le had been obsessed with the identity and status of the Irwan Family over the years, they were all just stolen goods that didn''t belong to her. In the end, things kept getting back to square one.


    Mellisa, who was sitting in a wheelchair, watched this scene closely. There was no sadness or joy in his expression. For Mellisa, Le''s punishment was far from sufficient. However the Irwan Family was basically an educated family. They hated violence and cunning, so their most extreme punishment was simply expulsion from the home.


    But after they sent Le back to the Pangestu Family home, what about the crimes that Le hadmitted all this time? What about the ident where Mellisa nearly died? Why didn''t they mention that at all?


    Mellisa squeezed the armrest of her wheelchair tightly. He actually didn''t want to interfere in the Irwan Family''s practices. But as the situation progressed, Mellisa felt it became increasingly clear that the Irwan Family still showed mercy towards Le.


    "... how stupid." Mellisa muttered to herself.


    He didn''t say that about the Irwan Family �� the words were about Mellisa herself. He was really stupid for still having hope in the Irwan Family. Didn''t her five years of experience teach that she could only rely on herself?


    The car ident that year was very strange, but he no longer had any hope of the Irwan family. Maybe they didn''t believe Le was able to do it from the bottom of their hearts.


    Mellisa''s face looked very cold. He still couldn''t channel his pent-up anger for the past five years, when he had to live in adversity.


    Suddenly a warm sensation touched the back of Mellisa''s hand. He turned his head and saw that there were beautiful, slender fingersnding on the back of his hand. Those fingers gently caressed and sped Mellisa''s hand. The palm was very soft and warm, eliminating the coldness that enveloped Mellisa''s hands.


    He looked up and met Lilia''s eyes. There was worry and tension etched into those ck eyes, as well as tenderness and unabashed care.


    Mellisa''s heart began to calm down again when she remembered that her sister was by her side. Mellisa squeezed Lilia''s hand in an instant, and her expression died down. In front of the many rtives of the Irwan Family, the only person who could truly understand her feelings was Lilia.


    There was a light in Mellisa''s eyes, and her lips were tinged with a smile. Lilia''s mere presence was enough to give her the warmth of a family.


    While Mellisa was still staring at Lilia, her other hand was also pulled and grabbed. Unlike Lilia''s palms which were warm and smooth, these palms were much bigger and coarser. However, the palm grip can make people feelfortable.


    Mellisa turned her head and looked at Leonard in astonishment. Why was this man suddenly holding her hand? Doesn''t he want to lose to Lilia? Is this Mellisa''s hand a toy for her ?!


    In this situation, Mellisa looks like a child with her arms being pulled from the left and right. In the eyes of other people, the pose certainly looks funny. But Lilia and Leonard''s actions really warmed her cold heart.


    Lilia, who was standing beside the wheelchair, stole a nce at Leonard. He was not surprised by the behavior of Leonard, who did not hesitate to show his possessive side. But Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise when she saw that man''s expression. Lilia didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but she seemed to have seen something ....

 Chapter 365 - Congratulations On Your Daughter’s Return

    After Jenny gave the order, Hardy wasted no time and took action. The butler went to call some other servants to help him.


    Meanwhile, Le is curled up on the ground with an extremely painful expression. She shook her head and muttered softly, tears falling drop by drop as if her tear supply had run dry.


    Sylvia finally couldn''t take it anymore. He wiped the corner of his eye, then walked forward and crouched beside Le. The woman touched Le''s cheek with a softness that she never showed Lilia.


    "Lei, go home with Mother." Sylvia persuaded gently.


    This was the first time that Sylvia had called herself a mother in front of Le in years. Even though Le was her real daughter, every time they met, Sylvia could only hear Le calling her aunt. All mothers in the world would feel sad when not recognized by their own daughter.


    Le gasped and stretched her body. He wanted to avoid Sylvia''s touch, but he didn''t have much strength. Le can only scratch the floor tiles with her nails. He was filled with hatred and a feeling of helplessness.


    Robert also sighed unbearably when he saw the condition of his biological daughter. She lifted her head and looked at Richard with a slightly displeased expression.


    "I always thought how much you love Le, but that''s all you love. Le is badly hurt, so can you ..."


    "Mr. Robert!" Jenny tapped her finger on the table, interrupting the man''s words. "No matter how badly he was injured, it was a wound he made himself. Who is really being hurt here? How do you treat Lilia, the daughter of the Irwan Family, when she is injured? "


    "T-That ..." Robert stuttered and could not refute Jenny''s words.


    "Brother Richard is not the type to take other people''s debts into ount. But if you insist on continuing to talk about debt, let''s talk about the costs of maintaining Le that the Irwan Family has borne over the years. How about I give you the list? "


    After Jenny said that, everyone automatically turned to Grandpa Simon. The old man nodded in agreement with a small smile on the corners of his lips.


    If the Irwan Family gave the total cost of raising Le, Simon was sure that the entire Pangestu Family would not be able to pay for it. What they gave Le wasn''t just financial aid!


    Robert was speechless and his face was bright red. Then the man cleared his throat and looked at Lilia. Robert hesitated for a few seconds before saying solemnly, "Lilia, today we will take Le home first. If you want to go back home, Daddy will put your things in the living room on the second floor first. Then .. . "


    "No need." Jean immediately interrupted Robert''s words with an ice cold tone. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family wrapped his arm around Lilia''s waist and pulled her closer. "He will not return to that house. All of his belongings have already been taken, so we have no other business there! "


    Lilia didn''t say anything, but her eyes were fixed on Robert. Even though her father, who raised her for twenty-four years, was about to take Le away, Lilia didn''t feel betrayed or anything like that. She had given up on seeing Robert and Sylvia as her parents. But when Robert made it clear that he was going to move Lilia into the guest room and give Le a ce, his heart stung.


    Robert only saw Lilia as a guest, and his priorities were clear. No goodbyes, no apologies, no reluctance, and no exnation. If it weren''t for Jean who had arranged for someone to move all of Lilia''s belongings before, how embarrassed would she be at this point!


    Lilia looked at her father calmly, thenughed out loud. Her ck eyes looked so clear as she smiled broadly. With Jean by his side, that man would never allow Lilia to be ced in such a difficult position.


    Lilia said in a sweet voice, "Mr. Robert, congrats on getting your lost daughter back."


    Robert''s face turned even redder at his words. He had indeed loved Lilia before, but after all, that woman was not his flesh and blood.


    Robert moved his lips, as if he had something to say. But Lilia was already smiling and looking away. The message was clear, he didn''t want to have anything to do with the man who had been his father again.


    *****


    After all themotion, Le was led out of her room. She was wearing pink velvet pajamas, but now her appearance looks pathetic. His chest and knees were covered in blood, and his trousers were covered in dust.


    Robert carried his daughter with great difficulty. As soon as he stepped out of the bedroom door, he saw Hardy standing in the corridor waiting for them. The butler carried arge suitcase.


    The only item Le is allowed to carry is this case, which contains her personal belongings. Other objects in his room belonged to the Irwan Family. Le has no right to take it.


    Robert carried Le in one hand, while one hand carried the case. Then they followed Hardy, who escorted them to the front gate.


    As soon as they set foot outside the house, a cold wind was blowing hard. The wind seemed to freeze Le''s heart, and her wet cheeks felt like ice.


    A second before Hardy closed the front gate of the Irwan family''s house, Le suddenly jumped from Robert''s arms. He still couldn''t walk with his injured knee so he fell heavily on the ground. But the biting cold wind helped his mind be more aware.


    Le gritted her teeth and endured the pain, then staggered towards the front gate. Before the gate closed, he saw Janice silently appearing behind Hardy.


    Le steps forward crying bitterly. He pushed open the gate with both hands, but it didn''t budge. Le shouted hoarsely, "No, I''m not going! Mother, didn''t youe out because you still want me? Uncle Hardy, let me in! I said let me in! Please�� please let me in��!"


    No matter how much Le yelled, her voice was blown off and got no reply at all.


    On the other side of the gate, Janice was standing in front of it. His hand rested on the surface of the iron gate which felt cold as ice. He seemed oblivious to the cold biting into his skin. Janice tries to push open the gate, at the same time as Le, but it doesn''t budge. Janice, who was crying in silence, was very fragile.


    Outside the door, Le''s cry caused many passers-by to watch. Behind her, Robert, who was pushed away, was bitter to see his daughter pounding on the front gate.


    Sylvia kept trying to pull Le away from the gate shouting angrily and worriedly, "Lei,e home with Mom! Let''s go home! This is not your house, don''t call them again! Don''t cry, honey ..."


    Even though Sylvia was struggling to pull Le away, the woman''s eyes were still fixed on the gate in front of her. Her whole body is shaking with cold air, but Le ignores it. He kept pounding the gate, screaming, "Mother, open the door for me! Don''t throw me away! I''m Le Irwan! I''m your child, Mom!"


    She screamed very loudly and cried bitterly.. But the gate looks like an impassable chasm, which separates Le from the world she has been familiar with.

 Chapter 366 - I’m Used To It

    "My daughter, when will you stop causing trouble ?!" Sylvia rebuked, "That woman is not your mother, but me! Don''t you have a heart ?! Over the years, I have always ...!"


    But before Sylvia could finish her words, Le suddenly stopped banging on the gate. He turned his head and pushed Sylvia away with all his might. Le shouted loudly, "Get out of here! I me you, I me you! Why did youe to the Irwan Family house? Did I ever tell you toe to the Irwan Family house?"


    Sylvia was taken aback by Le''s violent change in attitude. He was staggered backwards by Le''s encouragement.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to appear in front of the Irwan Family ?! Why don''t you listen to me ?! Are you guys satisfied now ?! I''ve been kicked out of the Irwan Family''s house now! I have nothing left! Are you satisfied now, Mother?! "


    Sylvia was pushed back again and again by Le, who had been blinded with rage. If Robert hadn''t stepped forward to catch his wife''s body, Sylvia would have fallen to the ground.


    Robert was furious. He had already been humiliated by Le''s screaming behavior at the gate. Now the boy is pushing away and cursing at his own mother! Without holding back, Robert immediately pped him.


    "Shut your mouth! She''s your mother! We came to the Irwan family''s house, not for you, rebellious girl! If it weren''t for Richard Irwan who invited us toe, we wouldn''t havee here! Le, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?" ! Do you think you cane back if you beg the Irwan Family ?! " Snapped Robert.


    Le blinked her eyes with a dazed expression. One hand held the cheek that Robert had just pped. Le didn''t notice that she was pped in the exact same ce as Lilia, as if it was a form of retribution for her.


    "You are the son of the Pangestu Family! When will you stop being so stubborn ?! " Robert continued with great emotion. "Do you know how you look now ?! You were kicked out, but you kept begging at the gate like a beggar! Where''s your pride, huh ?! "


    In her entire life, this was the first time Le was beaten and scolded so badly. He was stunned to stare at his father with fear in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia sprained her ankle as a result of being pushed away by Le. Even so, he still wobbled and hit Robert. Then she pulled Le who was sitting on the ground into her arms while ring at her husband.


    "Robert, what did you do to our daughter ?! Le''s grief and her pitiful condition, everything is the fault of the Irwan Family! You can''t me Le!" Sylvia defended her daughter.


    After finishing speaking, Sylvia gently patted Le''s back.


    He said with a little relief, "Lei, don''t cry. Go home with you, okay? I promise you that whatever the Irwan Family gives you, the Pangestu Family can also give you, even more. You won''t be short of anything."


    Le''s eyes slowly shifted towards her mother. He moved his lips, which were trembling with coldness, but no sound came out.


    "It''s cold in here, right? Let us go home." Persuaded Sylvia. "In Surabaya, you still have a younger brother, don''t you want to meet him? In the future, our family of four will live a good life. Mother guarantees you will definitely not suffer hardship, because you are my daughter! "


    Le''s unstable emotional state at this time, plus a p from Robert, makes Le''s body not strong anymore. Finally he fell unconscious in Sylvia''s arms.


    *****


    On the day Le was taken away, the silent sky was filled with cloudy clouds and fog. But after the fake princess had left, a cold wind blew and swept away the thick clouds. The disappearance of the clouds made sunlight shine again, as if celebrating a new beginning.


    As the sound of the footsteps outside the gate faded away, Janice finally leaned against the gate. She covered her mouth and cried bitterly.


    Hardy just stood beside Janice without saying a word. The butler also had an indescribable feeling in his heart. On the one hand, he did not agree with Janice''s sympathy for the child who had cheated her all this time. But on the other hand, however, they have been mother-daughter for 24 years.


    When Janice opened the gate and saw the street in front of her house empty, the sound of her crying grew louder. Everyone''s heart is made of flesh, how can they not feel sad when they lose someone who is important to them.


    But right now, when Janice cried for Le, she had actually neglected a pair of sisters that she had long abandoned. When Le is first taken away, Janice can''t help but follow her. This scene made an impression on Mellisa''s eyes and heart.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside Le''s former room finally turned silent for a moment. To be honest, Lilia was already tired of hearing Le''s high-pitched cry.


    Now that Le has been sent away, Lilia can''t help herself. She nced quickly at Richard. Lilia was sure that there were still a lot of things that needed to be sorted out within the Irwan Family itself. There was no way they could solve the mess that Le left behind and heal everything so quickly.


    At this time, Grandpa Simon was massaging his forehead with a tired expression. He first nced at Jenny beside him, then he sighed silently.


    The old man said to his two granddaughters, "Mellisa and Lilia, I have wronged you all this time. Come here!"


    Seeing that Mellisa didn''t respond to Simon''s words, Lilia took a step forward and smiled lightly. "This is okay for me. It should be Brother Mel who really suffered from this incident."


    When Mellisa heard what her sister said, she smiled casually. She replied in an indifferent tone, "This is no big deal for me. I''ve been used to it for a long time!"


    When these words reached Richard''s ears, the man''s expression froze for an instant. How much suffering Mellisa has gone through these five years that she can say ''I''m used to it'' so casually ?!


    Richard couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. Even before the ident happened, as a father, Richard had often neglected Mellisa for Le''s sake. Maybe that''s what made Mellisa take such an ustomed attitude.


    Richard opened his mouth to speak. Maybe he wanted to make up, or maybe he wanted to fix this situation with words. But Jenny had gotten ahead of her to speak, making Richard swallow her words again.


    "Richard, don''t be discouraged by your two children. Even without you, there are still people in the Irwan Family who want to understand them."


    Jenny''s words struck Richard, but he couldn''t refute it. It was true that his older sister was the one who first provided assistance to Mellisa and Lilia.


    Then Jenny continued, "Now Le has been kicked out of here. In my opinion, isn''t it time to bring Lilia back to the Irwan Family? Also, Richard, have you done the DNA test between you and Lilia? "


    Richard looked at Jenny with a serious expression and shook his head slightly. "We don''t need to do a DNA test, Sis Jenny.. When Lilia and Mellisa stand together, you can clearly see that she really is my biological daughter, so why bother."

 Chapter 367 - No Need!

    After hearing Richard''s words, Jenny nodded in relief. "You could say that you finally started acting like a father. Lilia, what do you think?"


    Lilia smiled faintly. From their conversation just now, it was clear that Jenny wanted to clear Lilia''s name, and let her return to her real family. Lilia understood that woman''s kindness.


    Unfortunately, Lilia still refused, "Auntie, there''s no need to rush to take me back home. There are still many things that haven''t been investigated. Until all the truth is revealed, just leave our rtionship as it is."


    However, not everyone can understand Mellisa''s past. At this moment, Janice and Richard clearly still had Le''s image in their hearts. If Lilia really did return to the Irwan Family''s house, it would be tantamount to reminding them all the time that Le was driven out of the Irwan Family''s house because of her.


    Lilia didn''t want to ask other people to love her just because of their blood rtionship. He also didn''t want to put himself in an awkward position. After all, Lilia from the start never expected a warm wee from the Irwan Family.


    At this moment, Jenny looked surprised by what Lilia had said. Even Simon and Richard looked at him with strong emotion in their eyes.


    Seeing their reactions, Mellisa smiled lightly from her wheelchair. He raised his face and nced at his younger brother who was standing beside him. Mellisa said softly, "I agree with Lilia. Besides, I suggest that you keep doing the DNA test between you and Lilia. In my view, this is something that is very necessary."


    Then Mellisa looked back at Richard. He continued his words with a calm and confident expression.


    "Since Father intends to let Lilia return to this house, don''t let a single thing be unclear. With the DNA test results, at least we can prove that she is the real daughter of the Irwan family. "Mellisa finished her argument.


    Simon''s eyes that were staring at Mellisa now showed surprise and appreciation. During this time they had been so blinded by Le''s achievements and intelligence that they neglected Mellisa. They always believed that the best daughter in the Irwan Family was Le, and they never explored Mellisa''s strengths.


    Even though Mellisa also has her own talent. He has a very clear and thorough view on this matter. Mellisa did not hesitate to present her opinion, which had been well thought out. That woman had no intention of letting anyone with malicious intent find out about the Irwan Family''s mess regarding the switched daughter. Thus, Lilia''s appearance won''t be criticized either.


    Now Simon begins to understand why his friend Anton repeatedly says that he wants Mellisa as his son-inw.


    After thinking about this, Simon said seriously, "Everyone, just go with what Mellisa says."


    When the elder had spoken, no one dared to refute it. Richard and Jenny could only say, "Fine, Dad."


    Simon continued, "Lilia, Grandpa won''t force you to return to this house. But since you''vee all the way here, would you like to try staying in this house for just a few days? Mellisa too, how about you rest and recover at home? "


    When Simon finished speaking, he immediately got two answers at the same time.


    "No need!"


    "No need!"


    Lilia and Mellisa gave the same answer almost simultaneously. After speaking, they looked at each other and exchanged meaningful smiles. Even without discussing it beforehand, the siblings could understand each other''s hearts.


    Richard had a hard time keeping his expression neutral when he heard the answers of his two daughters. He couldn''t hide the loss that crossed his face.


    Lilia looked around at everyone, with a persistence she rarely showed. "I still have work that needs to be continued in Surabaya. That work has been long overdue, and I must return immediately." Strictly speaking.


    Then Lilia nced at her sister, who was looking at her expectantly. Lilia smiled a little.


    "As for Ms. Mel, her condition has not fully recovered. If she is willing, I also n to bring Ms. Mel to Surabaya to rest for a while. We''ve been causing a lot of trouble for everyely. I''m sure we all need some time to cool off, so I''m not going to trouble you. "


    Richard stood there. After Lilia finished speaking, she looked at Mellisa with a mixture of regret and depression.


    "Mellisa, if your health condition has not recovered, we can provide the best care for you. Father can take you to the best hospital in Jakarta. What if ..."


    "No, I want to be with Lilia!"


    Before Richard couldplete his offer, Mellisa immediately turned him down. The woman''s rejection was quick and thoughtless.


    Mellisa could actually see the guilt in Richard''s eyes, but this didn''t make him forget the wrong he had made. He is not ready to forgive his parents, who prefer snake-hearted daughters to their real daughters.


    After Mellisa''s quick refusal, the atmosphere in the room got heavier and more awkward. Richard still wanted to persuade Mellisa, but he didn''t know how to break the current impasse with his eldest daughter.


    At this time, Jenny, who had been listening to their conversation, finally spoke up. Even though her expression showed regret, she still kindly agreed to their decision.


    "If that''s what they want, don''t push them both, Richard. I''m sure they know what they''re doing." Jenny said to her sister, who epted Jenny''s words with a reluctant face.


    Then Jenny turned to look at the siblings.


    "Mellisa, Lilia, you need to keep in mind that you are the children of the Irwan Family. The door to this house will always be open for you whenever you want to go home, "said Jenny.


    Lilia and Mellisa say their thanks to Jenny. Then, because it was almost time to catch the ne, they nned to immediately leave the Irwan family home.


    After saying goodbye to Simon, Richard and Jenny, the four of them walked out of Le''s room. Just like earlier, Leonard pushed Mellisa''s wheelchair. Behind them, Lilia and Jean walked hand in hand. Just then, they ran into Janice, who had just returned from the gate.


    "... Mother, see youter." Said Mellisa. He only said it out of courtesy.


    Hearing Mellisa''s greeting, Janice looked up and her steps stopped immediately. In his eyes, Lilia and Mellisa looked seventy percent alike.


    Janice is still in a daze after letting Le go. It took him a moment to understand the current situation. She wiped the corners of her eyes, then looked at her two daughters. "Mellisa, Lilia, where are you going?"


    Mellisa replied calmly, "Back to Surabaya."


    In an instant, Janice hurriedly stepped forward and took Mellisa''s hand. "Why do you want to go back to Surabaya? Your injury is still not healed, why not take care of it at home?" He asked frantically.


    Mellisa looked up and saw Janice''s gaze filled with anxiety and concern. If this had happened before the ident, Mellisa would be overjoyed. But now he no longer needs all of that.


    She smiled faintly and said, "I haven''t been home for thest five years and I''m living well. Don''t worry about me. Just take care of you. I''ll be back when I have time."


    After speaking, Mellisa turned slightly towards Leonard behind her.. The man immediately caught his point and pushed his wheelchair past Janice.

 Chapter 368 - Losing A Child

    Janice didn''t seem to think that her daughter would be so cold. He staggered back, as if he had just been pped. Then the woman''s eyes fell on Lilia''s figure.


    Janice asked in a trembling voice, "Lilia, do you want to go too?"


    Lilia watched her birth mother, who was standing in front of her, for a moment. Even though they had many simrities, there was still a difficult distance to cross between them.


    Lilia only nodded slightly and didn''t say much. To be honest, he really didn''t know how to deal with Janice. He didn''t even have the courage to call her ''Mother'' like Mellisa. Lilia shifted her gaze and pulled Jean back to walk.


    In Lilia''s heart, she understood the love and hope of everyone in the Irwan Family for Le. But he couldn''t ept the Irwan Family''s attitude towards one thing. The Irwan family may be indifferent to Lilia, but they shouldn''t ignore Mellisa''s existence.


    No matter how famous or respected a family is, it''s useless if it doesn''t provide the love and warmth it needs.


    *****


    The arrival and departure of people from the Irwan Family''s house finally stopped as well. What happened during that more than one hour made the Irwan Family feel as if half a century had passed.


    The person who felt the change the most was Janice. The woman returns to Le''s former room with heavy steps. Once she entered, she immediately took Richard''s hand and burst into tears.


    Between sobs, Janice asked, "Why did you let them go?"


    He really felt the distance between himself and his two biological daughters. Then they left one by one, making Janice feel that she had lost all her children in one day.


    Janice hasn''t exchanged stories about the past with Lilia. He also didn''t know about Mellisa''s past. Janice hasn''t even said goodbye to Le onest time, but they''ve all left.


    Janice was very sad and couldn''t stop ming herself. She simplycked her dignified and graceful appearance on an ordinary day. Janice continued to cry like a broken heart, her tears continued to flow.


    Richard suppressed his emotions so as not to be carried away by Janice''s sadness. Yet he still reached out to pat her on the shoulder, trying tofort her.


    Meanwhile, Jenny was massaging her forehead as she said in a disappointed tone, "Janice, don''t cry. It''s all happened, what''s the point of crying? If Lilia and Mellisa were treated well when they came back to this house, maybe things wouldn''t have gotten this bad. They weren''t. will be too distant from us, and things won''t get to this point. "


    Jenny sighed and shook her head. If these two brilliant young women were her daughters, Jenny wouldn''t let them be let down by anyone.


    "Janice, think about the situation carefully. Le just got kicked out of front of all of us. Maybe not all of us are happy to see that happen. But at least we all agree with this result. " Jenny said seriously. "But how about you? After that, what did you do for your two biological children? What do they think of you? "


    Janice''s shoulders jumped when she heard that. He could only lower his head without giving an answer.


    "I don''t understand either, what exactly is good about Le? You as the parents must know. The little girl''s eyes were filled with cunning and guile. Don''t you guys really know? Or do you actually know but deliberately ignore it? "


    Jenny took turns looking at Janice and Richard, who both looked away.


    Jenny sighed again. "Earlier in front of the two children, I deliberately held back and didn''t ask too many questions. But now that they''re all gone, I won''t hold back anymore. "


    Richard''s older sister turned a dagger-sharp gaze at her younger brother.


    "Richard, you said earlier that you hadunched an investigation. But you still haven''t given Lilia a fair argument. She is your real daughter, but how did she be a member of the Pangestu Family? How did he and Le get exchanged? Have you investigated this matter? "Said Jenny.


    Richard was stroking Janice''s back lightly when he heard Jenny''s question. The man met his brother''s gaze. "I''ve started an investigation, but the results aren''t out yet." Richard replied briefly.


    It is not easy to investigate the details of an incident that urred 24 years ago. But Richard was a stubborn and persistent person. He himself was eager to know the truth, even though it was painful.


    *****


    From that day on, the lives of Richard and his wife took a hundred and eighty degrees. Their days are filled with hardships and sorrow. On the one hand, they missed Le who was taken away by the Pangestu Family. But at the same time, they were also thinking about Lilia and Mellisa''s feelings.


    In fact, for their longing for Le, time would eventually fade these feelings.


    But on the other hand, the two sisters, Lilia and Mellisa, had be wounds that they couldn''t speak or touch. The two of them had not returned since the day they left the Irwan Family home. This incident shocked everyone in the house.


    *****


    That afternoon, after leaving the Irwan family home, Lilia and Mellisa together returned to the hospital.


    Lilia is a little worried about Mellisa''s injury. After all, that sister had done something to Sylvia before. He didn''t know if Mellisa''s movement had made the wound open again.


    Even though Mellisa insisted that she was fine, Lilia made it clear to the woman that she couldn''t believe Mellisa''s words at all. Lilia, supported by Leonard and Jean, finally seeded in dragging her sister back to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Leonard immediately called the head doctor to examine Mellisa. Lilia wanted to follow the doctor into the examination room, but the doctor mmed the door shut behind her.


    Lilia stood in front of the door and blinked in confusion. Then he slowly touched the tip of his nose in anger. The door nearly mmed into his face!


    Then Lilia heard a thick, maicugh in her ears. Jean embraced his shoulders before pulling Lilia into his arms. The man noticed Lilia''s annoyed gaze.


    Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear, "How about we go back to the room and wait there? I guarantee that man won''t let anything wrong befall Mellisa."


    When Lilia heard that, her anxiety eased a little. Like Jean said, he also believed that Leonard would keep Mellisa safe. Lilia started thinking that Leonard would be her brother-inw in the future. Inevitably, he felt a little excited in his heart.


    As long as Leonard can take care of Mellisa with all her heart, Lilia doesn''t mind helping that man win her sister''s heart!


    Jean, who managed to calm Lilia down, took the woman back to their ward.


    After the man stepped inside, Lilia closed the door behind her. In the next second, Lilia was pushed to the door and greeted with a deep intoxicating kiss. That man''s distinctive scent invaded Lilia''s nose. Unlike Jean''s previous aggressive attitude, he was very gentle today.


    When Lilia was finally released from the kiss, her cheeks were pink as red as an apple.. She rested her forehead on the man''s shoulders and wrapped her arms around Jean''s body, hugging him tightly.

 Chapter 369 - Aren’t You Sad?

    Jean sighed in satisfaction while cupping Lilia''s face with both hands. His eyes as blue as the ocean were fixed on his wife, watching her every move. Jean kissed the tip of Lilia''s nose before asking, "Aren''t you sad?"


    The sudden question made Lilia freeze in his arms for a moment. However, he only needed a few seconds to recover. Lilia initially thought that Jean meant she was sad for the Irwan Family.


    Lilia shook her head with a faint smile. She softly exined, "No, I don''t feel sad for a family I barely know. There may be a hint of mncholy, but it hasn''t reached the point of sadness yet."


    "I mean for the Pangestu Family."


    Lilia fell silent after hearing that. If Jean was talking about the Pangestu Family, then Lilia couldn''t deny her feelings. He truly felt sad about what had happened to the Pangestu Family. Especially, on the breakdown of the rtionship between Lilia and Robert.


    Since little Lilia until recently, she had always thought that the only person in the Pangestu Family who loved her was Robert, her father. She still remembers when Robert told her about her contract marriage to Jean. At that time, Lilia had really wanted to refuse, but in the end, she decided to go along with Robert''s wishes. It was because Lilia believed that her father really thought of the best for her.


    But unfortunately, that was just an illusion. Just like a beautiful fireworks disy. The moment the fireworks wereunched into the sky, her beauty was enchanting. But as time went by, those fireworks faded from people''s memories and disappeared without a trace.


    Lilia may be the biological daughter of the Irwan family, but the figure who became her father figure during her 24 years of life is still Robert. The time they spent together as a family couldn''t be eliminated that easily. But Lilia was determined that she wouldn''t allow herself to be burdened by past memories. Even though he felt sad, he could only bury it deep in his heart and allow time to heal his wounds.


    Lilia just didn''t expect that Jean was watching her so closely that the man could detect her emotional fluctuations, no matter how small. There is nothing hidden from Jean.


    Lilia chuckled and hugged Jean even tighter. She leaned against the man''s neck and whispered, "No matter how Robert has treated me all this time, I will still be grateful to him. After all, he was the one who gave me the chance to participate in summer camp fourteen years ago. If it weren''t for Robert, I would be. will never see you, Jean. "


    The model said it all with a very serious face. Even though it could be said that her life started off in error, Lilia believes that all of this happened for a reason. As proof, she was able to meet the husband of her dreams among all those mistakes.


    Jean smiled faintly before hugging him tightly. His strong arms were wrapped around her slender body. He stroked Lilia''s hair with one hand, then lowered his head and kissed Lilia''s forehead.


    The man sighed and said in a bitter tone, "In that case, it looks like I will have mercy on Robert."


    Lilia closed her eyes and enjoyed caressing Jean''s hand on her head. He just muttered his approval without really thinking about it. The warmth of Jean''s embrace and the softness of her hands made Lilia wish she could stay here forever.


    But Lilia knows that she can''t stop here. After a while, he remembered one thing. Lilia gently detached herself from Jean before asking, "Did the medical team that appeared in the Irwan Family house belong to the Widjaya Family?"


    He still remembered the doctor from the medical team, who hade to treat Le and spoke with a harsh mouth. Lilia has never met such an entric doctor!


    Lilia clearly remembered that before the doctor left, she took the time to bow to Lilia. Therefore, he suspected that the doctor had something to do with Jean.


    The man''s eyes were filled with a soft light. He rubbed Lilia''s face and nodded in response. "The doctor is the Widjaya family doctor, Doctor Lucas who leads the Widjaya family''s medical team. Recently, he happened to be attending a seminar in Jakarta. I called him because he had free time." Jean exined.


    If Doctor Lucas, who was actually very busy, heard what Jean said, maybe he would immediately submit his resignation!


    Lilia nodded when she heard Jean''s exnation. No wonder Doctor Lucas had such an attitude towards Lilia, who was the daughter-inw of the Widjaya Family. He looked up at Jean, who kept rubbing his face like a child finding a new toy. Lilia pulled Jean''s hand away before giving him a seductive smile.


    "If you invite me here just to rub my cheek, I better just apany Sis Mel!" Lilia teased.


    Jean chuckled. Suddenly the man lifted Lilia into his arms. He ignored the woman''s shocked screams and led her to the sofa.


    "Then, I won''t hold back anymore." Jean whispered in Lilia''s ear, making her face look as red as an apple.


    When the two of them chatted with each other in the ward, at the same time there was also an astonishing scene in the next room.


    *****


    Initially, Mellisa''s injury has improved due to her rest in thest few days. But after Mellisa grabbed Sylvia and intimidated her at the Irwan Family''s house just now, her wound hurt again. Although it didn''t cause the wound to open again, the sudden movement still broke the skin around the wound.


    At this time, the head doctor who handled Mellisa was cing the medical tray on the bedside table. The male doctor looked at Mellisa''s face for a moment, then first took a thermometer and checked the temperature. After checking, Mellisa''s body temperature was still normal.


    The doctor nodded to himself and began to unscrew the iodophore medicine bottle. He said to Mellisa, "Take off your clothes."


    Before Mellisa could say anything, Leonard who was waiting by her bedside immediately spoke up. "What would you do?" Leonard asked defensively.


    The doctor dipped a cotton ball in the iodophor and nced at Leonard in disbelief. She replied sharply, "What do you think I would do? Are you telling me to treat her wound without her needing to undress? Do you think my eyes have X-rays?"


    Despite being scolded in such a way by the doctor, Leonard stared back at him coldly. The police inspector began unbuttoning his shirt with rough movements.


    The doctor saw Leonard''s movements and immediately dropped the pincers. He took a step back with a horrified expression. "What are you doing, Leo ?! Are you nning to beat me up ?!"


    The doctor kept on swearing inwardly. She was a head doctor, but Leonard dragged her here to do a job a nurse was supposed to be doing! Where is his pride as a head doctor ?! Doesn''t that guy know how busy he is ?!


    This doctor, whose name is Lawrence in, is the doctor who performed the operation on Mellisa that day.


    It can be said that Lawrence is one of the legends in the medical world, just like Julius. But in general, a surgeon cannot enjoy the same poprity as a famous researcher. People who run into famous surgeons don''t necessarily know who he is.


    The only exception is Lawrence.. As long as you saw the ck gold-patterned scalpel he was carrying, you would know that he was Lawrence in.

 Chapter 370 - I’m So Busy!

    Leonard looked at Lawrence, who was staring at him warily and in horror. The police inspector clicked his tongue and ordered in disgust, "You turn around and I will treat the wound."


    While speaking, Leonard had already rolled his two sleeves up. Hermanding tone gave Lawrence no room to protest.


    Lawrence raised his eyebrows and put his hands on his hips. Her fear vanished as soon as she realized that Leonard had no intention of beating her up.


    "Mr. Leonard, if I can''t treat my patient''s wounds, then why am I even here? Did you know that I had two more operations that I had put on hold for this patient? "Lawrence asked with a cold smile.


    "It''s your business." Leonard replied with an indifferent expression.


    Lawrence was so angry he was at a loss for words, so he simply picked up the tray and thrust it at Leonard rudely. Lawrence didn''t care if his movements made the contents of the iodophor bottle spill.


    After Leonard picked up the tray, Lawrence turned around and began to speak, "Unbundle his clothes and see if the tissue around the wound is inmed and punctured. Don''t touch it directly with your dirty hands. First clean the wound with iodophore first."


    Leonard just listened to Lawrence''s words without bothering to reply. He raised his hand to remove Mellisa''s clothes. But his hand was blocked!


    Mellisa gripped Leonard''s wrist tightly, not letting the man touch her. He shifted his gaze with a panicked expression. Mellisa didn''t dare look Leonard''s eyes, which must have been filled with impatience.


    Leonard kept trying to get rid of Mellisa''s hand without injuring her, but that woman was just as stubborn as Leonard. The two of them wrestled silently on the hospital bed, while Lawrence continued to stare at the white walls of the hospital like idiots. The doctor tapped his leg as he waited.


    It seemed that two or three minutes had passed, but Leonard didn''t say anything. Finally Lawrence couldn''t help feeling anxious and asked, "How? Is the wound inmed?"


    "Youe out first!"


    Leonard''s reply came in a harsh tone.


    "��hah?" Lawrence suspected that he had heard Leonard''s words wrong. Did this man really intend to expel her from his own patient room?


    Lawrence wanted to turn around, but he held back after hesitating for a moment. Of course she didn''t dare to go against Leonard head-on. Since the man became a policeman, his beatings have gotten more and more painful.


    "Leonard, I really owe you. Don''t call me next time if there''s anything you need. I''m so busy!" Lawrence spat out those words full of anger.


    He nned to leave the ward immediately and return to his pending job. However, his steps stopped when he heard a voice from behind him.


    "Since you''re so busy, you wouldn''t mind if I added a little thing or two to your assignment, right? Help me run this hospital, Lawrence." Leonard said.


    Lawrence took a deep breath. "Are you crazy?!" He struggled to keep his voice from screaming. "Only half a month to go before I finally pay off my gambling debt! Who wants to run your messy hospital ?! Are your subordinates so busy?"


    "It''s useless you protested. I''ve decided." Leonard replied stubbornly. "Tomorrow I''m going to Surabaya, so you need to supervise this hospital for me."


    This time Lawrence said nothing more. He walked out of the ward and mmed the door shut. The doctor walked away stomping his foot and scolding anyone who passed him.


    Lawrence didn''t want to work as a doctor in this public hospital from the start. However he lost to Leonard in a drinking bet, and he was drawn here to be a free surgeon for three months.


    Soon the bet will be paid off. He intends to hand over the hospital to management and re-open a private practice. But Leonard''s words had messed up all of his ns.


    That man really was shameless! Did you think Lawrence didn''t know that his going to Surabaya had something to do with that woman in the hospital bed ?! There must be something between them! Whether Leonard had found the daughter-inw for the Adler Family behind his back, or had he found physicalfort with this woman?


    Even so, Leonard still couldn''t ignore the Adler Family''s rules! Thinking of this, Lawrence stood in the corridor and smiled happily. He has never been interested in working in a public office, and he ns to go to Surabaya tomorrow. Suddenly Lawrence wants to know if Leonard is just looking for something new and fresh or is he finding true love?


    If the Adler Family found out about this, the atmosphere would be even more alive!


    ******


    Outside the ward door, Lawrence grinned with a beating heart. Meanwhile inside the ward, Mellisa held the medical suit she was wearing with both hands, and refused to look Leonard with her eyes.


    "Mellisa, let go of your hand and let me see your injury!" Even though Leonard was annoyed, he still tried to persuade Mellisa gently. His eyes looked very serious.


    Mellisa blinked and shook her head again. "You don''t need to look, the wound is fine."


    "I won''t know until I see it myself, will I?" Leonard replied smoothly.


    Finally Mellisa had no choice but to back down. She squinted at Leonard''s stubborn face, then she tightened the corners of her mouth, showing a hint of embarrassment.


    If he is treated by a doctor, he will calm down. But Mellisa didn''t want to let Leonard see the wound. He felt as if there was a feeling of shame mixed with panic that was eating away at him all the time.


    Leonard stretched out his hand and finished rolling up his sleeves, then he ced the tray on the bedside table on the other side. Then Leonard leaned a little closer to Mellisa. He smiled faintly with a gentle gaze to calm her down.


    "Mellisa." Call Leonard.


    "What?" Mellisa replied curtly.


    "Could it be that you don''t want me to take care of your wound ... because you are shy?" Leonard asked in a sympathetic tone.


    When she heard that question, Mellisa immediately frowned. She finally stopped fighting and untied the hospital gown. Mellisa prefers to answer Leonard''s questions with practical action. How could someone who licked blood with the tip of a knife be ashamed!


    Leonard immediately examined the wound on the woman''s waist. As expected earlier, Mellisa''s wound didn''t open. But because of her previous strenuous activities, the wound still looked red and swollen.


    Mellisay on the bed staring at the ceiling. His expression was nk, only the tightly clenched palms on the other side of his body showed his tension.


    At this time, Leonard gently wiped the area that was sewn with iodophore. His expression was serious and his movements were very careful. The man always blew gently after wiping it, as if Leonard was afraid of hurting him.


    This sensation was filled with an inexplicable feeling, like a warm current slowly flowing into Mellisa''s heart. He felt itching all over his body, so he moved identally.


    Leonard immediately stopped moving and looked at Mellisa with worry. "Does it hurt?"


    Mellisa blinked and shook her head without speaking. After that, he didn''t move at all again.


    When the wound on Mellisa''s waist was finished, Leonard put the cotton in her hand. He leaned forward to support Mellisa''s shoulders. "Sit down, I''ll check the wounds on your back."


    Mellisa bit her lower lip with a doubtful expression, but she finally grabbed Leonard''s arm with both hands. She let the man help her sit down.


    Just when Mellisa was just taking off her hospital gown, the door to the room opened.

 Chapter 371 - Improper Time

    Even Leonard didn''t expect the ward door to suddenly open.


    The uninvited guest did not knock on the door before opening it. When the door swung open, he was stunned in the doorway.


    Mellisa automatically wanted to wear her clothes again, but Leonard was faster than her. The man pulled the nket by the side of the bed with one hand and quickly wrapped it around Mellisa''s shoulder. Then he frowned with a menacing expression on his face.


    "Remember to knock on the door next time!" Hardik Leonard.


    The uninvited guest was Mike Austin. The man was so excited to visit Mellisa that he immediately walked into the ward without thinking. Because of that, he saw many things that he shouldn''t have seen.


    Leonard tied the corners of the nket on either side of Mellisa''s shoulders, creating a makeshift coat. Then the man raised his hand to smooth the hair stuck to Mellisa''s forehead. Only then did Leonard turn around and start arranging the cotton and iodophores on the tray without saying a word.


    At this moment, Mellisa saw Leonard''s expression and realized that the man looked angry. In this situation, Mellisa really didn''t know how tofort him. She didn''t even know why Leonard was angry, so what should she do?


    Finally Mellisa decided to do what she could first. She looked at Mike and asked calmly, "Mike, why did you visit today?"


    Mike himself did not expect to see this scene as soon as he entered. This is both charming and inspiring.


    After trying his best to calm his mood, Mike leaned against the doorway. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said seductively, "Looks like I came here at a bad time?"


    Only Mike knew how much courage he had taken to utter that sentence. He desperately held back and harbored the question that was in his heart.


    "Is there really no ce for me in your heart?"


    Mellisa saw Mike''s expression full of jokes. He snorted and pointed to a sofa not far from the door. "Don''t talk nonsense, sit down."


    After Mike sat down, Leonard turned and headed for the door, as if he was leaving.


    Mellisa was suddenly struck by an inexplicable feeling of anxiety. Almost without thinking, he asked, "Where are you going?"


    Leonard nced at Mellisa briefly before answering, "There''s not enough Iodophores, so I''ll ask for a new bottle. You guys talk first, I''lle backter."


    "Oh okay."


    Mellisa watched Leonard leave the ward without looking back. He saw clearly that the iodophor bottle on the bedside table was still one-third its volume.


    Could it be�� Leonard was just looking for an excuse to leave because he was�� angry ?!


    Mellisa couldn''t understand the man''s thoughts. As someone who has never been in love, it is difficult for Mellisa to guess the intricacies of the rtionship between a man and a woman. Even so, she couldn''t deny the feeling of emptiness that arose as soon as Leonard vanished from her sight.


    Mellisa stared nkly at the door for a few seconds, while Mike sat on the sofa and stared at her.


    After five years, things have changed. Mike never saw the mncholy look on Mellisa''s face. Even worse, she felt mncholy because of that man.


    Mike took a deep breath and closed his eyes to block the stinging sight. Andrew''s brother was still dressed as usual, as if he had not been able to leave his habits for years. Mike wears leather clothes, trousers, ck boots. His appearance gave off a stubborn and unruly impression.


    There was a long silence on the ward. Mike finally broke the silence by saying, "I just heard that you had a fight with the Irwan family today?"


    Mike intentionally didn''t mention that he rushed to the hospital after hearing this. The panic caused by the news also made Mike open the bedroom door without knocking first.


    Since two days ago, Mike never visited Mellisa again. But that doesn''t mean that he didn''t go to the hospital. The man always came every day just to look at the room where Mellisa was from the hospital garden every day. It''s not that Mike doesn''t want to meet, but he doesn''t know how to deal with Mellisa when they finally meet.


    A person who has fallen in love tends to be a lot more careful around their loved ones. They don''t want to show an ugly or pathetic side of themselves.


    Mellisa looked away from the ward door, then looked at Mike. She chuckled softly and said, "Hoo, I didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly. I thought at least the Irwan Family would try to hide it a little longer."


    Mike pressed his lips together and folded his legs. Her gaze was fixed on the tip of her boot as she asked the question that she dreaded. "Then what are your ns after this? Are you going to bring Lilia back to the Irwan Family house?" Mike asked, trying to sound casual.


    "We can''t go back." Mellisa said with surprising firmness. "We will return to Surabaya in two days." There was absolutely no doubt in the woman''s voice.


    Mike''s body froze when he heard Mellisa''s words. He slowly looked at the woman and frowned. "Why did you have to go to Surabaya? Wasn''t Le taken there by the couple? Sis Mellisa, your house is in Jakarta, right? Surabaya is very far from here, can you get used to living there?" Chick Mike.


    The man was trying to make himself sound worried, even though his original motive was not so pure. Mike just didn''t want Mellisa to leave him again. If Mellisa stays in Jakarta, she can slowly regain the time lost between them. Mike believes he can change Mellisa''s view of him and win her heart.


    But if Mellisa goes to Surabaya, which is separated by hundreds of kilometers, what can Mike do? The Austin family would not let Mikemute to Surabaya for no apparent reason, let alone let him stay there.


    Right now, Mike''s mood was churning like a stormy ocean. He tried to stay calm, but faced with the fact that Mellisa was leaving soon, his heart refused to calm down. If he doesn''t do something, the woman he loves will be snatched from him again!


    Mellisa sat cross-legged on the bed, still holding the nket in her hand. She stared at Mike''s disapproving expression. After a few seconds of silence, Mellisa turned her head and looked out the window.


    "Where Lilia is, that''s my home. If you''re here to persuade me, you don''t have to. The Irwan family can''t hold me back, so your efforts are useless." Said Mellisa.


    Her words shattered Mike''s hopes, causing the man to lower his head.


    "Anyway, I heard from Aunt Jenny that the marriage contract between the Irwan Family and the Austin Family will be reconsidered." Mellisa added.


    The topic made Mike look up again. There was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Will Mellisa volunteer to rece Le?


    "If you have a woman you love, this is your chance, Mike! You can cancel the contract and be with your lover! "


    Unfortunately, Mellisa''s sincere remarks again destroyed Mike''s hopes.. As a reminder, Mellisa didn''t have any intention behind what she just said.

 Chapter 372 - I Like You

    Mike and Le are indeed bound by a marriage contract. Even though the Irwan Family intends to terminate the contract, it still depends on what the Austin Family wants.


    Mellisa is not a girl who is used to keeping childhood love in her heart, so that her sensitivity to other people''s feelings is almost zero. She never even thought that Mike''s heart would fall on her for so many years. Therefore, Mellisa only reminded Mike with the sincere intentions of a childhood friend.


    Hearing this, Mike looked intently at Mellisa. There was a cold glint in his eyes, and he was secretlyughing at himself. He was so stupid to expect something from thispletely insensitive woman!


    "What if I said that I actually like Le? Would you agree if I stayed with her?" When he realized, Mike had uttered a hurtful sentence he didn''t mean. The man hastily closed his mouth, but he couldn''t take it back.


    Fortunately, Mellisa doesn''t know much about Mike''s thinking. He doesn''t know that the distance between Mike and Le has gotten further since his ident. Mellisa still thinks that the two of them are as close as ever.


    After thinking about it carefully, Mellisa still said what she thought was most appropriate. "It''s your business, and it''s no use for me to say anything. But I still want to change your mind. Le isn''t really the best choice for you." Mellisa said honestly.


    "Then who do you think is suitable for me?" Mike asked, his eyes sparkling.


    Mellisa nced at him lightly, then she shook her head andughed. "How do I know? It depends who you like!" Reply.


    "I like you-"


    Just as Mike made those words in a half-hesitant tone, the ward doors swung open without warning. The courage Mike had worked so hard to muster faded away.


    Mike looked at Mellisa anxiously, wondering how she would react to what she had just said. But when he saw her expression, Mike no longer wanted to express his feelings. Because he had seen this scene with his own eyes.


    Mellisa has always been lukewarm from the beginning of their conversation to the present. Even though the woman smiled at him, Mike couldn''t see the joy on her face. Just like five years ago, Mellisa''s attitude was always indifferent and icy cold.


    However, by the time the ward door opened, Mike actually saw an expression he had never seen before on Mellisa''s face. The woman seemed so alive just because of the presence of a man. Even his back became straighter without realizing it.


    Now, all of Mellisa''s joy, anger, and sadness can be influenced by other men. This fact destroyed Mike''s courage and hope.


    Her sister Andrew said that Mellisa had changed her name and has not been called Mellisa Irwan since the ident. In these five years, things have not changed from Mellisa. But more things had changed from it. Mellisa is no longer the woman Mike knows.


    Mike felt like an audience in a sad drama. He was forced to watch the woman he loved focus all his gaze on another man.


    Since long time ago, Mellisa has always treated him as a brother. Mike thought that if he grew up, Mellisa''s view of him would change. But until now, their rtionship has not changed. No, to be more precise, it was Mike who refused to change.


    Mike continued to press and hide his true feelings. He lived in Mellisa''s shadow and hoped something would happen. Mike didn''t dare toe forward and confess his feelings, but he didn''t dare to back down either. The man only feels sorry for himself without taking action to change. Therefore, Mike has no right to hate Leonard, who stole Mellisa from him.


    Mike only left a few parting words before hurriedly turning around and leaving the ward. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would not be able to hold back. Mike was very tempted to ask Leonard what he had done to Mellisa.


    What, exactly, was able to make that woman so attracted to him? Could Leonard tell him what he had done? If Leonard could, he was willing to do everything. As long as Mellisa''s eyes could catch her for just a moment, it was very precious to Mike.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless.


    Mike knows Mellisa too well. He knew what it meant when such a stubborn and persistent person showed a rare side of himself in front of other men.


    Mike stopped walking down the hospital corridors and sighed heavily. Just as he was about to confess his feelings, he was told that he had been sadly defeated. But the fact is there is neither fight nor win nor lose in this matter. All because Mike wasn''t actually involved for a second in this battle.


    Mike just liked Mellisa one-sidedly without daring to do anything to make her turn to him. Jeez, he''s so useless!


    *****


    Mike''s turning and hurried away left a clear impression on Mellisa''s eyes. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with Mike, but she thinks that five years might really change lots of people and things.


    But such emotions didn''t cause Mellisa any problems. When her eyes fell on Leonard again, she couldn''t help telling the truth.


    "You came out on purpose, right?"


    Even though Leonard came back with a bottle of iodophore in his hand, Mellisa still thought so.


    Leonard nodded briefly, then returned to the bedside table again. She said in a light voice, "What were you talking about earlier? It seems like she''s not in a good mood."


    Mellisa thought for a moment, then she bluntly replied, "I just said something about her marriage contract with Le. Maybe that topic is a little too sensitive for her. I''ll have to apologize to herter."


    Leonard''s movements automatically stopped when he heard that. She turned towards Mellisa, who was still wearing the nket. "What else did you tell him about the marriage contract?"


    Mellisa cocked her head in confusion. "No, I didn''t say anything else." The answer is honest.


    Her innocent expression made Leonard smile faintly. Mellisa is truly a clean and immature woman. Couldn''t that woman see that Mike had obviously liked her a long time ago? But this innocent side of Mellisa is also adorable to Leonard.


    *****


    In the afternoon, ire and Andrew took the time toe to the hospital. When ire learns that Lilia will bring Mellisa back to Surabaya, she drags the two sisters to have a heart-to-heart talk.


    As a result, the men inside the ward were kicked out by ire. Jean, Leonard and Andrew stood in the garden outside smoking and chatting with each other.


    Today, Andrew is behaving unusually. She continued to steal nces at Leonard while smoking a cigarette. His expression was filled with anxiety that could not be hidden.


    This afternoon, Mike suddenly came to Andrew''s house. The first thing his brother asked was if Andrew had a way to get Mike to work in Surabaya. Mike even suggested that Andrew could open a branch office in Surabaya. In essence, the boy wanted to go to Surabaya with Mellisa.


    Andrew didn''t refuse right away, but he didn''t really agree.


    When he came to the hospital this afternoon, he wanted to know the extent to which Leonard and Mellisa''s rtionship had progressed. Did poor little brother even have a chance?

 Chapter 373 - Return To Surabaya

    At this moment, the sky had slowly dimmed. The dusk was almost over, and the still cloudy sky made people feel even more depressed.


    Leonard was smoking, and the outline of his face was obscured by a white mist. She turned slightly, and met Andrew''s eyes.


    "What do you want to ask?" Said Leonard, who had known that Andrew had been stealing nces at him all this time. The two of them were ssmates, so the way he spoke was more rxed.


    Andrew coughed awkwardly and nced at Jean, who was acting indifferently. His brother-inw is always neutral, except for matters involving his wife. Because of that, Andrew continued to speak without noticing Jean''s presence there.


    "Leo, I heard you''re going to Surabaya with them?"


    "Yes, why?" Leonard''s reply was brief.


    Andrew nced at her again. "It''s okay, it''s just�� I just think that your career in Jakarta is already good. Wouldn''t it be too much if you left all that and went to Surabaya?"


    The Austin Family''s eldest son thought he had managed to portray himself as a caring ssmate. Unfortunately, Andrew had no idea that his acting was as bad as his younger brother.


    "You can eat and drink in a wheelchair for ire''s sake for a whole year. Then why can''t I go to Surabaya for her?"


    Andrew was choking on his own cigarette smoke and coughing violently! What is Leonard talking about? Why did he bring up the wheelchair incident ?! Also, who eats and drinks in a wheelchair ?!


    Andrew gave Leonard an annoyed look, then he snorted and said coldly, "Oh, you''ve been ssmates in college for four years, but you never told me anything about yourself. If this incident with Mellisa didn''t happen, would you mean. hide your identity as the sessor of the Adler Family from me forever? "


    Leonard nodded in an indifferent manner, "I did intend to do that!"


    Andrew red at Leonard in pain. What kind of good friend is this ?! The man threw his cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it with the tip of his shoe.


    After a while, he finally managed to calm his emotions. "If you have time in the future,e back to Jakarta often. I''ll be waiting for you." Said Andrew.


    Then she realized that she sounded like a parent about to let her child go. He cleared his throat and hurriedly changed the topic.


    "Besides, who should I go to if I get into trouble with the police if you''re not here?" He says half kidding.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that. I''ve already taken care of it with my colleagues at the police station. If you need help in the future, please go to them. You''re wee." Leonard answered smoothly.


    When Andrew heard this sentence, he felt very ufortable.


    With a few words, he could already guess that Leonard''s influence on Mellisa would definitely prevail. Everyone said that Leonard was a man who dedicated his life to the country, simply because that man showed absolutely no interest in love or marriage.


    But Andrew knew the truth. That Leonard''s dedication is only because he has not met a woman who is able to make him willing to leave everything for love. The tears of a beautiful woman are a grave for heroes. Leonard has met his beautiful woman, so he won''t want the world.


    Andrew suddenly felt that his younger brother had absolutely no chance of winning. After all, Mike was young and immature. Mike really likes Mellisa with all his heart, but after all, hecks the courage to devote himself to the woman he loves.


    Mike is too focused on their past that it''s toote when he wants to fight for Mellisa''s love.


    After ire finished having a heart-to-heart chat with Lilia and Mellisa, the couple left the hospital.


    Andrew got into the car and sat in the driver''s seat. Then he turned to look at ire who was sitting beside him. When he saw ire''s lips quivering with cold, Andrew hurriedly turned off the car cooler and hugged his wife to warm it up.


    As he hugged ire, he heard her say with overflowing joy, "Husband, my period this month is half a monthte."


    *****


    The next day, Lilia and her entourage left for Surabaya at eight in the morning.


    In less than half a month, what happened in Jakarta, like a pen in thick and colorful ink, has engraved an indelible mark on each person.


    On the private ne, Lilia is carefully guarding Mellisa. She treated her brother like a fragile doll. Mellisa had protested against the treatment, but after being scolded by Lilia, Mellisa no longermented. If she were in Lilia''s position, Mellisa would also do the same.


    Doctor Lucas, the Widjaya family''s personal doctor, was also on the same ne. At Lilia''s request, he checked Mellisa''s temperature and wounds from time to time.


    As the ne slowly took off, Lilia looked at the City of Jakarta which was spread out the ne window. Now she not only has a wonderful husband, but also a caring older sister by her side. Lilia can only hope that her days will remain peaceful until she gets old.


    Lilia can''t wait to go back to Surabaya. He wants to return to the city he knows, and he wants to introduce Mellisa to everyone around him. Lilia will let everyone know that this is her sister, Mellisa Irwan!


    *****


    That afternoon, their nended at Surabaya airport. Their arrival was greeted by several vehicles carried by the personal bodyguards of the Widjaya Family. The bodyguards were led by Clifford, who was already waiting in the pick-up area.


    After Lilia and Jean got into the car, Lilia immediately leaned back in the man''s embrace. He looked around and breathed in the familiar smell around him. After leaving Surabaya for a long time, Lilia felt that she had really returned.


    Then Lilia turned her head and said, "Jean, I n to bring Ms. Mel back to our house. You don''t mind, right? She just came to Surabaya and will stay in this city. I want to apany Ms. Mel until she gets used to life in this city. here."


    The man slowly opened his eyes and looked at his wife''s hopeful face. A thin smile crossed Jean''s lips. He said in a soft voice, "Lilia, you know that I will do anything to fulfill your wish. But I''m afraid I can''t grant you this wish. "


    Lilia was shocked when she heard that. She immediately withdrew from Jean''s embrace and gave him a confused look. "What is wrong?" He asked worried.


    Lilia knows that Jean is not a cheapskate. Could there be any other reason why Mellisa couldn''t live with them?


    Jean turned his head and met Lilia''s confused gaze. The faint smile on his lips expanded as he ran his thumbs across her soft cheeks.


    Jean continued, "I''m afraid Leonard won''t agree. He had already bought the house next door for himself and Mellisa. Looks like you and Mellisa will be neighbors. "


    Hearing this, Lilia''s eyes shed with joy.. If Leonard were here, he would definitely pat him on the back and praise him. This brother-inw is really moving fast!

 Chapter 374 - He’s In The Hospital

    A beautiful smile made Lilia''s face and she hugged her husband again. But a momentter, he again raised his head in surprise. "Wait a minute. Isn''t the Lake Bay Estate yourpany''s project? Did you sell Leonard one of the houses over there?" Asked Lilia.


    The man replied in his deep maic voice, "He wanted to buy it, so of course I sold the house. If you want to give Mellisa a separate house, there''s still an empty house nearby."


    The empty house was originally given to Merry. But that little girl has gone abroad now. If his own wife really wanted to give it to Mellisa, Jean would buy the house back from Merry. Then he wouldpensate Merry with an apartment elsewhere.


    Lilia could read Jean''s mind easily. She smiled and leaned over, then kissed him twice on the cheek. "Because Brother Leonard has bought everything, then I will not give it. Besides, Ms. Mel is an independent woman. If I give her a house without payment, she will definitely not ept it."


    While he was talking, Lilia''s cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and looked at the screen. For an instant, confusion crossed his eyes.


    Lately, Lilia has been so busy handling Irwan Family matters that she almost forgot her job. The call was from his manager, Harold.


    *****


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world, to be precise in the United States.


    Almost half a month had passed since Chris left Merry''s apartment without saying anything. The young woman became obsessed with her cell phone ever since. He repeatedly checked his cell phone hundreds of times a day, but the messages he had been waiting for never came.


    Merry did not know what was wrong with himself. He felt like there was grass growing in his heart, and he was angry every day.


    After Chris left, the man just sent a message informing him that he had arrived in Surabaya safely. Chris hasn''t contacted her since then.


    Merry was grieved in his heart, but he could not get over his sadness easily. During these two weeks, she had been texting Chris almost every hour.


    Chris wasn''t on the phone all the time, whenever Merry tried to call him. He was suspicious that Chris was blocking Merry''s number or even changing his own number. But no matter how annoyed Chris was with Merry, he was not the type to do something like that.


    Merry felt blind and didn''t know what had happened. He tried to ask the surrounding security team about the news about Chris. Yet they all said they didn''t know. Even when Merry asked Clifford, the man gave the same answer.


    *****


    At this meeting, Merry, who was attending the ss, listened to her professor''s eloquent exnation. Even so, his heart has long drifted to the figure of Chris who is in Surabaya.


    Today''s ss is a cross-sectional ss. There were people from many different majors in thisrge ssroom.


    Merry sat in the back row, resting his head on the table. His face looked gloomy andnguid, as if he had lost his zeal for life.


    There was noise from the seat next to him, but Merry didn''t really care. He buried half of his face between his arms. His big round eyes were glued to the phone screen in front of him.


    He felt abandoned. Does Chris no longer want her?


    "Merry, why don''t you listen well?" The voice came from Rico Andana, Merry''s ssmate.


    The young woman felt even more irritable when she heard Rico''s voice. Lately, Rico has been clinging to him like a leech that cannot be removed. Since the beginning, Merry didn''t really like Rico''s overly diligent attitude, buttely his annoyance has peaked.


    "Don''t worry about that!" Merry''s voice was muffled by his arms, but that was enough to convey the message. Her harsh tone did not show a kind attitude towards Rico.


    However, Rico seems to have gotten used to Merry''s cold attitude. While opening the book, he pushed his notes in front of the young woman.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. You failed the two exams we did just now, right? The exams for this ss will be held next month. No matter how hard you study, it''s meaningless if you don''t pass the exam."


    Rico nced at Merry and gave a defiant smile.


    "Aren''t you nning to finish all your sses and pass as quickly as possible? You will not be able to return to Indonesia if you continue to act like this. "


    The words "back to Indonesia" sound very painful for Merry. He looked up and red at Rico. His big eyes were filled with stubbornness. Merry tried to find something to argue with Rico, but in the end, he couldn''t say anything.


    That''s because Merry deliberately allowed himself to fail both tests. She had mastered everything tested, but at the time, Merry was still sulking because Chris just walked away. He was like a bad boy who purposely wanted to get his parents'' attention in this way.


    Too bad the n failed, and Chris never responded to his calls or messages. Merry was just left with a bad score and endless regrets.


    Merry bit her lip, then looked away from Rico''s face. He buried his whole face in his arms while holding back tears. She missed Chris so much!


    Merry kept thinking about the days when Chris was beside her. She thought about his voice, his tastes and everything about him. What should Merry do with this feeling ?!


    *****


    That night, Merry sat in his apartment alone. Her face looked sad as she held her cellphone and reread thest message Chris had sent for the umpteenth time. Merry sighed and instead opened his contact book. For a moment, doubt colored Merry''s face. He nned to make a phone call that he would normally never dare to make.


    The name of the owner of that phone number is Jean Widjaya!


    Merry checked the time and found that it was nine o''clock in the evening. It''s still daytime in Indonesia. There was no reason for Jean not to pick up the phone either.


    After hesitating, Merry gritted her teeth and pressed the call button. In just a few rings, Jean had picked up the phone. Merry''s breath began to shake as she prepared to speak.


    The young woman brought the cellphone to her ear with both hands. Her voice sounded so soft and soft, "Brother Jean ... it''s me, Merry."


    On the phone, Jean was silent for a few seconds. "Tell me what you need." His words were short.


    Jean''s voice didn''t sound friendly, but at least the man didn''t hang up. Merry suppressed the fear that filled her heart and ventured to speak.


    "Brother Jean, is Sis Chris with you? He hasn''t replied to my message since he left. I�� I want to see him��!" Asked Merry with all her heart.


    Merry held his cell phone tightly while waiting for Jean to answer. It feels like a defendant is waiting for a judge''s decision. After a few seconds that felt like centuries, Jean finally spoke.


    "... he''s in the hospital." Jean replied in a low voice.


    Merry didn''t finish listening to Jean''s next words, because she identally dropped her cellphone on the floor.


    Brother Chris .... hospitalized?

 Chapter 375 - Live Offer

    That night, Merry stayed up all night. Lately, she had thought about a million possibilities why Chris didn''t respond to her messages. But she never expected that the man would be in the hospital.


    The young woman felt uneasy in her heart. She even started to wonder if Chris was going to die soon. If the man had only suffered from amon illness, there was no way Chris would have ignored his messages for so long. The only exnation was�� he was very sick.


    This realization panicked Merry. She turned over on the bed, but in the end she couldn''t fall asleep at all. Merry moved into the living room of his apartment. He was curled up on the sofa, hisrge eyes filled with panic and anxiety.


    Suddenly Merry didn''t know what to do. It seemed so many things were meaningless, like her anger at Chris for leaving her. Merry couldn''t understand the origin of his current mood.


    He nced out the window and stared at the darkness of the night that was as dark as ck ink. Merry couldn''t stop herself and whispered Chris''s name longingly. He wants to return to Indonesia right now!


    *****


    The day after returning to Surabaya, Lilia immediately became very busy.


    Harold immediately called him as soon as Lilia arrived in Surabaya. His manager asked him to get back to work as soon as possible. After all, a big screen production has just been filmed, and this is a good time to increase Lilia''s poprity.


    Lilia actually wanted to use Mellisa as an excuse to extend her leave. However, her sister had already moved into the vi next to her house, so Lilia had no reason to refuse. This morning, he drove to the Aphrodite Agency.


    In his office, Harold was sitting on a window sill with his legs folded smoking. The man was still wearing the fancy shirt and ck trousers.


    When Harold heard the sound of the office door swinging open behind him, he turned his head towards the source of the sound. His lips automatically lifted when he saw Lilia''s face. But he hurriedly wiped the smile away. Harold got up and sat back down behind his desk.


    Harold snorted and asked, "If I didn''t call you yesterday, would you have just quit your job and disappeared without a word?"


    He had never seen a rising artist let go of it all like that!


    Lilia carried the gift bag in her hand. It seems she knows that she is wrong, so Lilia has brought ''tribute''. The model walked over to Harold''s desk and threw the gift bag into his arms.


    Lilia said with a smile, "No, there really is some family business I have to settletely. If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t have put off my work until this long."


    Harold nced at the model suspiciously. He bit into the cigarette butt and looked inside the gift bag. "What? Has your conscience finally felt guilty? It turns out that you are still conscious enough to buy me a present."


    Lilia gave a small cough. In fact, it wasn''t really a gift�� it was just a box of cigarettes that he bought from the supermarket near his apartment in Jakarta. He turned and sat down at the conference table.


    "Because I know you like smoking, I bought you something. This is a cigarette from a fairly well-known brand in Jakarta, give it a try." Lilia deliberately covered up the fact that it was a cheap cigarette by making it sound good.


    But when Harold heard that, he became even more suspicious. Harold opened the gift bag and his face turned gloomy when he saw the cigarette. He wasn''t that stupid �� he knew that these were cigarettes that could be bought everywhere! But Lilia dares to call this cheap cigarette a gift?


    Even so, Harold didn''t say anything. He just sighed and stowed the cigarette in his desk drawer. Harold couldn''t get rid of his habit of keeping everything Lilia bought as gifts for him. Even though Harold didn''t feel any sincerity from the gift, he was still satisfied!


    Harold pressed the burnt cigarette butt into the ashtray. Then he looked at Lilia and asked, "What do you think about the things I said yesterday? You haven''t even posted anything on your social media for almost half a month. Your fans have almost blew up the official social media ounts of Aphrodite Agency!"


    Lilia could only smile dryly when she heard that. He often hears many stories about fans who are too fanatical, but he didn''t think that his own fans were like that.


    "If you don''t appear in cyberspace anymore, they will really think you''ve left the entertainment world!" Harold said. "Recently I have observed that software such as live broadcasts and short videos are very popr. I''m nning on getting you to start a live broadcast and simply interact with fans. "


    When ites to work, Harold is never ambiguous. Therefore, Lilia trusted him and rarely denied directions from him.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lilia leaned back on the chair and nodded. "Then what''s the theme of the live broadcast?"


    Harold opened the folder on the table smoothly and pushed it towards him. It was clear that Harold had prepared everything.


    "We will call this program ''A Day of a Supermodel''! This live broadcast starts from the moment you wake up in the morning, and carry on your activities all day long." Harold exined. "You don''t publish the contents of your marriage certificate online, so if you want, the location of the live broadcast will start from your house!"


    When Lilia heard Harold''s suggestion, she didn''t immediately agree. Instead of answering, Lilia took out her cell phone and sent Jean a message via the Other app.


    If she wants to shoot at the Lakeside Vis, then she needs to ask Jean''s opinion as her husband. In just under three minutes, the man had answered his message.


    [Jean]: "I will leave all the decisions for you. I will cooperate with whatever you need. "


    When Lilia read the message, the corner of her mouth automatically lifted into a wide smile. He didn''t realize that that smile made him look much prettier than usual.


    Seeing this scene, Harold hurriedly looked away. Today Lilia looks much prettier than usual, making Harold''s self-control weaker.


    Lilia put her cell phone back. A smile still on his face. He nodded slightly and said, "Then you can arrange it. When will this live start?"


    "The sooner the better. If you don''t mind, then we''ll start tomorrow."


    Based on Harold''s answer, it was clear that the man wanted Lilia to hurry back to work. Lilia''s manager seemed impatient to stop the rumors that Lilia had withdrawn from the entertainment world.


    Even if Lilia promised to choose a job that suited her only, being an artist was the most unstable profession. No one knows whether you will seed or be defeated by other artists. The slightest carelessness will make him forgotten by the public.


    That''s why artists like Lilia are rare items that are rarely found. That model is both a pride and an important asset for Aphrodite Agency. He has unlimited potential and prospects. Lilia refuses to allow herself to remain in an ordinary world.


    Lilia may not be after fame or fortune, but she has her pride as a supermodel.. She must be a woman worthy of standing on the best stage in the world and being seen by everyone. It is her dream as a supermodel!

 Chapter 376 - The Pasta And Salad Incident

    Perhaps because of her guilt towards Harold, Lilia didn''t leave the office as hurriedly as usual. That afternoon, he and Harold went to a restaurant near the Aphrodite Agency for lunch.


    This restaurant is located on the corner of the street, with semi-outdoor and semi-indoor dining areas. Due to the cold weathertely, most of the tables and chairs in the outdoor dining room were empty. When the cold wind blew, several yellow leaves fell.


    Lilia and Harold sat at a table by the window on the second floor. The window looked directly onto the highway, showing a view of the busy pedestrians passing by.


    Lilia, who had ordered a pasta and sd, held a cup of coffee in her hand. His eyes are fixed on the view of the city of Surabaya which is full of life. Even though his eyes saw the scene outside the window, his mind was wandering nowhere.


    Harold who was sitting opposite her was quietly observing the woman. He realized how Lilia''s fingers were rubbing his coffee cup, a sign that the woman was thinking about something. Harold also noticed that Lilia''s eyes were wide open.


    He cleared his throat to get Lilia''s attention before asking, "What problem did you have when you went to Jakarta recently, Lilia?"


    Harold didn''t know anything about Lilia''s family situation. But he vaguely felt that Lilia looked different after returning from Jakarta. The woman seemed to be carrying something heavy on her shoulders. Even though Lilia was as indifferent and graceful as ever, there was too much emotion in her eyes.


    When Lilia heard Harold''s question, she slowly turned her head. The model put down her coffee cup and bowed her head for a moment. Then Lilia immediately raised her face again with a small smile.


    "It''s no big deal. Something happened at home, but now ... it''s all resolved." Lilia deliberately minimizes the whole incident with Le and her parents.


    Harold caught Lilia''s signal that he didn''t want to talk about it any further. The man was still curious, but he respected Lilia''s decision. Harold pondered for a few seconds before offering advice.


    "If you need help, don''t hesitate to call me." Said Harold.


    But as soon as Harold finished speaking, he felt that he was going too far. The man who was always by Lilia''s side was enough to ovee all the problems that woman faced. For the umpteenth time, Harold felt jealous of Jean''s ability to protect Lilia.


    "... yes."


    Lilia''s reply made Harold stare at her in surprise. The woman smiled broadly, adding to her natural beauty.


    "I will ask your help if I need it. I promise." Lilia said firmly.


    While Harold was still staring at Lilia and trying to process her words, a maid came over to deliver their food. Perhaps it was because the trays were rather heavy, that the maid approached them with great care. But just at that moment, someone walked out of the bathroom door nearby.


    The second floor of the restaurant is L-shaped and not veryrge. Most of the space on the floor was filled with tables and chairs, leaving a narrow aisle for movement. It so happened that Lilia and Harold''s table was near the bathroom door, so the person who came out had to walk sideways to avoid the maid.


    But instead of walking sideways, that person immediately bumped into the maid''s shoulder.


    Everything happened so fast that the waiter didn''t even have time to react. The pasta and sd on the tray was thrown into the air. After the sound of broken tes echoed around the second floor, everyone fell silent. They stopped all their activities to turn their heads.


    The hot pasta te fell on the table. Even though the te was not broken, its contents scattered across Harold''s cloth pants.


    "Ahh!" Harold automatically jumped from his chair, knocking the paste stuck to his pants onto the floor. His forehead creased and a look of disgust spread across his face.


    On the other hand, the dressing and vegetables from the sd fell on Lilia''s woolen coat, staining the cream-colored coat. To make matters worse, the sd te broke to pieces as it hit the floor. One of the shards flew off and scratched the back of Lilia''s hand, leaving a line of blood.


    The maid immediately turned panicked. "Miss Lilia Pangestu, I ... I''m really sorry ...!" He bowed his head repeatedly with an expression full of regret.


    The servant might not know who Harold was, but he recognized Lilia''s face. The international-ss supermodel has chosen to dine at their humble restaurant, but he got her clothes dirty! What a fatal mistake!


    The maid became even more depressed as she stole a nce at Lilia''s coat. It looked very expensive, and he probably couldn''t afford it. Is Lilia going to call the police and throw her in jail for not being able to pay ?!


    Harold lowered his head and stared at his trousers which were covered in paste. She raised her hand, then ran her fingers through her hair with a frustrated expression. Then he looked back at Lilia, who was holding his injured hand. Harold''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Are you hurt ?!" Harold asked frantically.


    At this time, Lilia didn''t look at Harold. His gaze was fixed on the person who had bumped into the servant''s shoulder. When Lilia heard Harold''s question, she just shook her head without taking her eyes off the figure walking away.


    After a while, Lilia turned her gaze to the maid. He took a napkin from the table, then wiped his coat. Lilia showed the maid a reassuring smile as she said, "It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean to do this."


    There were tears in the maid''s eyes, and she crumpled the tray in her hand nervously. When he heard Lilia''s words, he felt even more ufortable.


    "Miss Lilia, I�� it''s still my fault. Will you let me clean the coat? Or should I pay a fee to wash it?"


    "No need." Lilia answered while putting the napkin in her hand back on the table.


    He stared at the woman walking away, her smile turning even more sinister. Lilia lifted her chin and raised her voice. "If there is someone who has to paypensation, it''s someone who walks without paying attention to his surroundings! Doesn''t Miss Sasha from the Hiroshi Family agree with me? "


    Harold immediately frowned. It turned out that that woman was Lilia''s acquaintance! But it''s clear that they don''t have a good rtionship. On the contrary, they looked like mortal enemies. Harold became even more convinced when he saw Lilia''s grinning face.


    Harold looked at Sasha, who was forced to stop by Lilia''s words. The man frowned and waved at the servant. "Next time be more careful. Please make one more portion for our order." Said Harold.


    "Good, Sir."


    The maid wiped the sweat from her forehead with a relieved expression and immediately cleared their table. Before leaving, he bowed towards Lilia and said, "Miss Lilia, thank you very much!"


    He decided that from today, he would be Lilia Pangestu''s biggest fan!


    The maid''s impression of Lilia turned positive even more, but her impression of the woman who had bumped into her shoulder just got even more negative. The woman did look very dignified, but she didn''t even apologize when she bumped into him. It''s obvious that his character is really bad!


    After asking the kitchen staff for another serving of pasta and sd, the waiter returned to the second floor. He took out his cell phone and logged into his social media ounts. The maid secretly snaps a photo of Lilia before starting topile a post.


    The photos and captions posted by the waiter on social media immediately attracted the attention of countlessizens.

 Chapter 377 - Engagement

    In the restaurant, Lilia looked at Sasha calmly. He had not seen the Hiroshi Family''s daughter in a long time. Thest time they met was while filming a movie in Magetan. Then Sasha was immediately sent back to Surabaya after being kidnapped by Mellisa.


    At this moment, their gazes met and electric sparks floated in the air. Lilia felt that the city of Surabaya should be big enough for the two of them, so why did she have to meet Sasha when she returned from Jakarta?


    Regardless of whether Sasha''s actions were intentional or not, Lilia still saw the provocation in her eyes as they stared at each other. Sasha clearly hasn''t let go of her feelings for Jean!


    Harold looked at the figure of Sasha, who was d in a dark blue knit dress, the same color as the annoying man''s eyes. Her long hair is neatly flowing down her back. His face, which was lightly made up, only reinforced the arrogance of his expression.


    Harold''s gaze moved between Sasha and Lilia for two seconds, then he knocked on the table with a loud sound. "Miss Sasha, why are you just standing there staring at Lilia? Can''t you say an apology? Even though you are Lilia''s acquaintance, it doesn''t mean you can be rude like this!" Scolded Harold.


    Sasha gave Harold a quick nce. The corner of her mouth lifted into a mocking smile as she ignored the man and turned back to focus on Lilia. Sasha''s eyes shed with contempt.


    "Miss Lilia, I haven''t seen you in a long time. Today is truly a coincidence, isn''t it?" Say hello to Sasha. His words were polite, but his tone did not hide any contempt in them.


    Lilia shook her head slightly, and smiled faintly. "Unfortunately, I can only say that I had bad luck today. Miss Sasha, this coat is the newest coat from the MC brand winter collection. It costs eighty-three thousand dors. If you have time, you can send the money to my ount. will send my ount numberter. " Lilia said bluntly.


    When Lilia finished speaking, Harold chimed in right away. "Why wait for him to send the moneyter? Just tell him to pay now! "


    Then Harold turned his head towards Sasha. His gaze disyed great dislike for the daughter of the Hiroshi Family.


    "This eighty thousand three is a discounted price! If you payter, we''ll add interest too! Now, are you going to pay now orter? "Harold snarled.


    The man sounded exactly like a professional debt collector. Lilia secretly thought that Harold might be more suitable to change jobs and join Mellisa''s subordinates.


    Meanwhile, Sasha''s arrogant expression was dyed with rage. "Has Miss Lilia gone crazy ?! The waitress spilled your food, so why do I have to pay ?!" Sasha said, not receiving it.


    Sasha just didn''t want Lilia to be better than her, but it seemed like she was always getting hit by her own stone. What kind of incantation did Lilia use to keep that woman out of trouble ?!


    Hearing Sasha''s argument, Lilia stared back at him with innocent eyes. "I may not know what the Hiroshi Family''s rules are for punishing maids who make mistakes. But at least I know that you need to apologize if you make a mistake."


    Lilia''s words implied that it was Sasha who was at fault in this incident. The woman opened her mouth to refute, but Lilia continued speaking without giving her a chance.


    "If Miss Sasha hadn''t run into that maid, she wouldn''t have dropped the tray. Of course, if Miss Sasha can''t afford to pay, I can go to Mr. Samuel Hiroshi and ask him forpensation. After all, there aren''t any fools here. " Lilia waved her hand at the visitors at the other tables. "They can see who is right and who is wrong. In addition, there are CCTV cameras to prove the maid''s innocence. "


    The servant who heard Lilia''s words from the corner of the room became deeply moved. He held his cell phone tighter and began to type at high speed. From today on, he will be a huge fan of Lilia who will never leave him!


    Maybe because Sasha had been stuck here for a long time, there was a sound of footsteps from the direction of the stairs. A momentter, a man went up to the second floor and looked around. He immediately saw Sasha standing not far away. The man took a step forward, then unexpectedly looked at Lilia.


    This man is Tom.


    "Ah, Sicily Lilia! It turns out you are also eating here!" Greet Tom warmly, smiling broadly. "What is this? What are you talking about?"


    The man walked over and put his arm around Sasha''s shoulder in a very natural way. This action caused Lilia to raise her eyebrows in surprise. Are both ... ?!


    When Sasha was touched by Tom, she frowned with a faint expression of disgust. But she still managed to stop herself from pushing the man away.


    Before Lilia could speak, Sasha turned to face Tom who was standing beside her. The woman said slightly irritated, "Tom, I just identally bumped into the maid, who dropped her tray and dirty Miss Lilia''s clothes. She insisted that Ipensate her for her dirty clothes."


    After Sasha spoke, Lilia lowered her gaze and secretly let out a long sigh. He wanted to praise Sasha''s ability to make Lilia sound like an annoying and stubborn woman in just a few sentences.


    Sure enough, after hearing Sasha''s words, Tomughed innocently and patted Sasha on the shoulder. "Nonsense, Sicily Lilia is like our own brother-inw! Why should we talk aboutpensation?"


    "Is that true, Miss Lilia?" Sasha looked at Lilia with a hint of pride in her eyes. The woman used Tom as a shield, but sadly the man didn''t notice.


    Lilia''s meeting with Sasha today was idental, but Lilia didn''t expect Tom to be there too. The man''s presence furtherplicates the situation, especially since Tom is on Sasha''s side. Lilia secretly med herself for lowering her guard after dealing with the Irwan Family.


    Sasha will not hesitate to use Tom as a shield to achieve her desires. If Lilia managed to strip the shield, how frustrated would Sasha be?


    After thinking all that, Lilia''s eyes shed coldly. "Of course��" Lilia spoke in a calm voice. "�� No. Miss Sasha and I are not familiar with each other. How dare I call her my brother-inw?"


    Sasha and Tom were both stunned when they heard Lilia''s refusal.


    "After all, Jean always emphasizes that I have to clear up a dispute. If Miss Sasha doesn''t want to admit her mistake, then I can only ept this small loss. "


    Lilia shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression.


    "But to be honest, this is not a big problem for me. This is just one piece of clothing. After all, Jean has prepared ten different color sets for me. I''m just regretting it because this is my favorite color! "


    Even though Sasha''s face was t without emotion, her heart felt like it was being stabbed with a knife. Beside her, the smile on Tom''s face vanished. The man frowned and his hands on Sasha''s shoulders tightened. After a while, he opened his mouth to defend the woman beside him.


    "Sis Lilia really likes making jokes. It is true that for now Sasha is not your brother-inw yet, but that will happen in the future. "


    Tom''s eyes shed with determination as he said that.


    "I forgot to tell you that the engagement ceremony between Sasha and I will be held next week.. You muste by then, Sicily Lilia. "

 Chapter 378 - Don’t Look At It

    Lilia''s eyes widened in shock when she heard the news. Tom and Sasha getting engaged ?! Lilia looked at Tom in amazement. She saw that the man''s eyes were full of smiles, but he was very serious and hopeful. That gaze convinced Lilia that Tom wasn''t kidding.


    It''s just that Sasha is an arrogant woman who still thinks about other people''s husbands to this day. Will she be willing to be engaged to an innocent man like Tom?


    Truly extraordinary!


    Lilia fell silent and looked at Sasha closely. He hasn''t been in Surabaya for the past half month, so he doesn''t know what''s going on between Tom and Sasha. But Lilia knew the character of the two people. If Sasha didn''t agree to it, this engagement could never have happened, no matter how much Tom loved her. What else was Sasha nning to do now?


    While Lilia was in deep thought, she happened to see Tom whispering intimate in Sasha''s ear. Tom''s expression was very affectionate, and he even kissed her on the cheek. Tom was very calm, while Sasha seemed cautious and ... disgusted.


    Lilia hid her smile. What an interestingbination!


    At this moment, Harold was unable to understand the intricacies of the rtionship between the three of them. So he could only sigh in annoyance and start wiping his pants with a tissue.


    The four of them fell silent and each one was busy with his own thoughts.


    After a while, the atmosphere felt even more awkward. When Tom saw that Lilia had no intention of speaking anymore, the man scratched his head and broke the silence. "Sis Lilia, how about this? I''ll buy you a new coat this afternoon, okay?"


    Tom''spromise made Lilia frown in disgust. He didn''t hate this young master before, but now ... what Tom was willing to do to Sasha seemed even more absurd.


    But before Lilia could answer, she was overtaken by someone.


    "No need."


    These words came from the stairs not far away. Lilia turned her head in amazement, and the male figure who appeared from the direction of the stairs looked very impressive. All resentment that enveloped Lilia''s heart immediately vanished, like a wave sweeping the beach.


    Without thinking, Lilia got up from her chair and walked towards the man. Her voice softened automatically as she asked, "Jean, why are you here?"


    Right after Lilia spoke, she saw a man''s coat of the same color hanging on the man''s sleeve. Lilia''s expression froze automatically. How did Jean know that her coat would get dirty today? Could that man be a psychic?


    Jean''s gaze swept across Lilia''s body from top to bottom. He studied the stain on Lilia''s coat for a moment, then his gaze was fixed on the wound on the back of the woman''s hand. His expression turned frightening for a moment, but Jean immediately controlled himself.


    "Rece your dirty coat with mine." Said Jean briefly.


    Before Lilia could respond, Jean had reached out and gently took off Lilia''s dirty coat. The man didn''t seem to care that they were standing where other people could see them.


    "J-Jean, I can do it myself ..."


    Jean ignored Lilia''s weak protests and put on the coat he brought to his wife. Jean bent over to match therge man''s coat with Lilia''s slender body.


    The fourth son of the Widjaya Family always looks arrogant and cold. But Jean can do the most ordinary things for his beloved woman.


    In Sasha''s view, all of this had jeopardized her dignity.


    In Harold''s view, this sight was both enchanting and enviable.


    Meanwhile, Tom gripped Sasha''s chin firmly and forced a hard kiss on her lips. Then he whispered a warning in her ear, "Don''t look at it. Didn''t you promise me that you would forget Jean?"


    Sasha panicked at the same time angry by Tom''s actions. She wanted to push Tom away, but she was afraid that her actions would be seen by Jean. When Sasha managed to free her chin from Tom''s grip and turned around, the man walked over with Lilia.


    Sasha''s face turned pale and her eyes filled with panic.


    "J-Jean, why did youe here? How about your job?" In his panic, Sasha asked the first question that came to mind.


    Lilia didn''t say anything, but her gaze fell on Tom who was standing by Sasha''s side. Because of that man''s rtionship with Jean, Lilia chose to keep her opinion to heart.


    At this time, Jean ignored Sasha''s question and threw Lilia''s coat at Tom casually. Then he leaned forward and picked up the leather bag ced on Lilia''s chair. Jean''s dark blue eyes shed sharply as she caught Tom''s guilty expression.


    Jean said in a cold voice, "It''s really embarrassing for a man to interfere in a dispute between women."


    Looks like this is a personal warning for Tom.


    Tom caught the mantle out of the air, and his irritation shed across the handsome face. "Bro, I ..." Tom opened his mouth to argue.


    But the man did not give him a chance to exin. Jean embraced Lilia and swept his gaze across Sasha. Then she looked back at Tom, her eyes looking like the frozen surface of the sea.


    "Since you are nning to get engaged, take good care of your woman." Jean''s remark implies that Tom needs to control Sasha so as not to create a bigger mess.


    From start to finish, Jean''s eyes never stopped on Sasha''s body. This made Sasha feel embarrassed because in Jean''s eyes, she was not as important as Lilia''s clothes.


    Jean took Lilia and left the restaurant. Before leaving, the man nodded curtly at Harold in greeting.


    After the two of them left, Sasha pushed Tom''s arm away with a trembling breath. He red at the man with anger burning in his eyes.


    Harold saw the interaction between the couple like an audience. He stared at his pants which had been wiped clean before slowly getting up. Harold threw his napkin on the table, then gave Sasha a condescending look.


    "Miss Sasha, if I were you, I would at least appreciate what is in front of me." Harold felt sorry for Tom, so at least he gave that advice.


    After speaking, Harold left with big strides. His mood was very ugly because the lunch he had been waiting for was ruined by that woman.


    *****


    Everyone left one by one from the restaurant. Now only Tom and Sasha are still standing there.


    Tom took a deep breath. She tried to control her emotions, but Sasha''s angry eyes ignited her. Without thinking, Tom said, "Are you happy now? When you are looking for trouble with Lilia again and again, what are you trying to achieve? Don''t you see that you only cause trouble for the people around you?"


    Tom was so carried away with emotion that he didn''t realize that his voice was getting higher and higher.


    "What Jean said was true. Since you already agreed to get engaged to me, can''t you give me your mind and heart? I will give you greater happiness than what Jean can give you! "


    Sasha stared at Tom stubbornly. She didn''t say anything, but in her heart she was bing more and more unwilling to look at Tom.


    This is the chasm that separates Tom and Jean. What Sasha wanted was a kind and proud man like Jean. She could only look at Tom like a brother.


    However, this engagement still has to go on. If not, how could Sasha carry out her n ?!

 Chapter 379 - Merry Is Back

    Sasha lowered her face and calmed her emotions. After a while, she reached out to grab Tom''s sleeve in an attempt to cheer him up. "Sorry, I was being impulsive. Please don''t be mad at me. I promise I won''t do it again!"


    Even though Tom knew Sasha''s words could not be trusted, his heart was still shaken by her pleading gaze. Maybe Tom had fallen so deeply that he could no longer be saved. Those simple words calmed his anger in an instant.


    Tom sighed softly as he closed his eyes. He repeated the words that he had repeated hundreds of times in his mind. This is a mere dream. A dream that can be broken and shattered at any time. Therefore, enjoy this beautiful dream while you can. Tom hopes that he will never wake up from his dream.


    "Let''s go. We need to try on the wedding dress. " Tom took Sasha out and left the restaurant.


    None of them realized that everything that had just happened had been recorded by the maid''s cellphone. The servant sighed in admiration. Lilia''s husband is very handsome, worthy of being a supermodel husband like him!


    *****


    After they exited the restaurant, Lilia and Jean got into a car parked nearby.


    As soon as Lilia got into the passenger seat, she immediately leaned over andnded a light kiss on the man''s cheek. Her eyes sparkled with joy when Lilia asked, "How did you know that I was here?"


    Today, Lilia wasn''t nning to have lunch with Harold. They just happened to go there, and happened to get into trouble with Sasha. How did that man know if all this was going to happen?


    The corner of Jean''s mouth lifted into a dry smile. He rubbed Lilia''s head while answering, "I saw the news. How could I be willing to let my supermodel travel wearing dirty clothes!"


    Lilia tilted her head suspiciously, "What news?"


    "Everyone on social media is talking about it."


    Hearing that, Lilia immediately took out her cellphone from her bag. She opened her social media and found that what happened to her at the restaurant had been posted online. This incident is not yet a hot topic, but its poprity is currently very high. Her fans are busy arguing in thements column, and someone else leaks the identity of Sasha Hiroshi.


    The contents of the post are as follows, "Miss Lilia Pangestu came to our restaurant for lunch! She was so beautiful and dignified, better than her appearance on television! However, there was a trash man who identally hit the female servant, making her drop food and dirtying Miss Lilia''s clothes! "


    Apart from the caption, there are also photos posted. Lilia doesn''t know who took it. In that photo, Lilia is sitting on one side of the table. The ce where his clothes were stained with sd was censored into a mosaic. Beside him stood Sasha who was arguing with him. There was a red arrow pointing at Sasha which was inscribed with the three words, ''don''t know myself''.


    Seeing this, Lilia smiled and shook her head. After reading the contents of the post and looking at the photos, he suspected that this post might have been sent by the maid Sasha ran over. No wonder Jean came immediately after this post went viral, because that man had been watching Lilia''s movements the whole time.


    When Lilia looked up from the screen of her cellphone, she realized that Jean didn''t tell her where they were going. Lilia looked out the window, but she still couldn''t guess where the man was taking her.


    "Jean, where are we going?" He asked the man who was driving.


    "The hospital. Merry''s back." Jean replied briefly.


    Merry''s back? After hearing this news, Lilia became so excited about going to the hospital right away. But since he hadn''t eaten at the restaurant earlier, Jean insisted on stopping by a nearby Chinese restaurant before going to the hospital.


    On the way to the restaurant, Lilia finds out that Merry called Jean yesterday. The young woman cried and asked Jean to help her return to Indonesia. Merry just wanted to see Chris one more time. Lilia could tell that Merry didn''t dare ask Hiroshi''s family directly.


    Currently, Lilia is sitting in a private room in that Chinese restaurant. Since she was going to be on the live broadcast tomorrow, Lilia didn''t dare to eat too much. Finally Lilia only ordered sd and sweet porridge.


    Lilia held a spoon in one hand and tucked the hair around her ear with one hand. After spooning out the porridge, he looked up and stole nces to the opposite side.


    Jean''s way of eating looks very elegant. His jacket hangs on the back of the chair behind him, while his sleeves are rolled up over his arms so they don''t obstruct his movement.


    Jean noticed Lilia''s gaze. He brought a butter lettuce for his wife and asked her softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Lilia stirred her porridge bowl, then swallowed another spoonful, saying, "Jean, tell me the truth. Are Sasha and Tom really getting engaged?"


    She always felt that the engagement would not actually happen. Perhaps that thought was influenced by his first impression of Sasha. This daughter of the Hiroshi family doesn''t seem like someone who is easy topromise. How could Sasha want to lower her standards for someone like Tom?


    The man''s expression did not change, but his voice was deep and maic as he replied, "That''s right."


    Lilia blinked her eyes in surprise. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Then, Tom ... should be very happy, right?" Lilia asked hesitantly. Jean''s friend did look proud, but Lilia didn''t feel the sincerity in it.


    "It''s just an engagement. Too soon to be happy!" As soon as Jean said these lines, Lilia realized something.


    Seems like Jean and himself feel the same way. Can this engagement be held as scheduled? Or is Sasha up to something? Let''s see what happens.


    *****


    Around one o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia and Jean arrive at the hospital. In the hospital parking lot, Lilia saw the car Clifford used to drive parked opposite them. As far as Lilia could remember, Clifford should still be waiting for her at Aphrodite Agency. It seemed like Jean had told his head bodyguard about this before going to pick up Lilia.


    Lilia heard that Chris had been transferred from the ICU and was currently living in the intensive care unit. It''s been almost half a month, but he hasn''t passed out. Day by day, the feeling of anxiety enveloped Chris''s room.


    When Lilia got off the elevator to the intensive care unit, she had just set foot in the corridor when she saw a familiar figure. The figure paced back and forth in front of Chris''s ward before noticing his presence and rushing towards him.


    "Sis Lilia ...!" The voice came from Merry, Lilia''s former assistant!


    Merry still talks on the phone with Lilia often, so now she always feels closer to him than the rest of her family.


    The young woman looked very excited when she saw Lilia. He dashed toward her, with both arms wide open. Merry''s big eyes melted like stars, bright and clear.


    His excited figure suddenly stopped as he stood half a meter in front of him. Merry''s gaze was automatically fixed on Jean, who was standing protectively behind Lilia. She was still afraid of him, but her longing for Lilia won.. Merry ignored Jean and approached the woman, then hugged her tightly the next second.

 Chapter 380 - Will He Die?

    "Merry, long time no see!" Lilia hugged the young woman in front of her tightly. A big smile crossed his face.


    Merry hugged him back and put his head on Lilia''s shoulder. Her voice choked with sobs, "Sis Lilia, I miss you so much! Almost every day I always think about how much I want to go home and see you again!"


    "I miss you too, Merry. Why don''t youe home early? I''ll pick you up at the airport if I know you''ll be home." Lilia patted Merry''s back. He felt that the young woman was still crying, so he automatically smoothed her tone and spoke softly.


    Merry tilted her head and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, releasing her arms. He sucked his nose and said, "I just got here. Clifford went to the airport to get me."


    After Merry finished speaking, he turned to face Jean. She bit her lip and looked hesitant, then in the end she said sincerely, "Thank you, Brother Jean."


    "No problem. Come on in." Said Jean briefly.


    The man turned and walked towards Chris''s ward, but Merry immediately grabbed Lilia''s arm. In hisrge eyes, was reflected a clear tension and fear. All these feelings made Merry hesitate to take a step forward.


    Lilia''s steps were held back by Merry''s grip. He turned his head and gave her a confused look. "What is wrong?"


    Merry lowered her head and pressed her lips together, as if trying to hold back her emotions. When he finally raised his head, Merry asked, "Sis Lilia, Sis Chris ... is Sis Chris going to die ?!"


    The young woman''s sudden question took Lilia by surprise. "Didn''t you enter Brother Chris''s ward earlier?" He asked in surprise.


    Merry shook her head with tears in her eyes, "The doctor is doing routine checks inside, so he told me to wait outside."


    Merry first learned about Chris'' news when he was in the United States. Ever since he heard the news, it had been a day and a night before. Merry had rushed back worriedly, but he couldn''t even see her. Chris was lying on a ward separated by a wall, yet he could only stand in front of the door, couldn''t even see his face.


    The doctor said that this was just a routine check. Isn''t this routine check-up taking too long? Is Chris''s situation really thatplicated?


    Lilia automatically nced at Jean, her gaze asking the man for help. He didn''t know how to answer Merry''s question, which everyone here was also asking. Ever since Chris fell into aa, everyone''s hearts had always been filled with worry. Anything to soothe your heart sounds artificial and unbelievable.


    Lilia sighed softly, then she slowly took Merry''s hand, as if to give her courage. On the way to the ward with her, Lilia said wisely, "Brother Chris will be fine. You have to trust him, Merry."


    Merry closed her mouth tightly. After all that had happened, she didn''t trust Chris at all now!


    At first, the man said that he would not go. But Chris quietly returned to Indonesia when Merry fell asleep. Later, Chris also said that he would return to the United States as soon as possible, but the man broke his promise.


    Merry almost shed tears as she walked towards Chris''s ward. This fragile appearance made Lilia''s heart very ufortable, and it was apanied by several inexplicable andplicated emotions. The rtionship between Merry and Chris seems very close. No wonder the young woman panicked when she heard that Chris was hospitalized.


    Outside the ward door, they stopped for several minutes. The doctor who was doing regr checkups for Chris also came out from the inside in time. Merry sucked her nose and opened her red eyes. He waited anxiously for the doctor''s reply.


    n Hartanto was the one who escorted the doctor out. During this period, n came to the hospital almost every day, but Chris''s situation never got better.


    The doctor who examined Chris was standing at the door, looking at the note sheet in his hand. Then he looked at n and said, "At this time, Mr. Chris''s physical signs have stabilized, and the injured coronary artery has recovered. Yes, you don''t need to worry too much, Mr. n."


    After hearing the doctor''s answer, Merry, who was hiding behind Lilia, turned even paler.


    Coronary arteries�� does that mean there is something wrong with Chris''s heart ?!


    n, who was opening the door to the doctor''s ward, nodded when he heard her, "Then when will shee to her senses?" n asked, his voice tinged with impatience.


    The doctor was embarrassed and immediately waved both hands. "Unfortunately, we can''t predict that yet! After all, this hurts the position of the heart. But ording to the current situation, as long as Mr. Chris continues to rest like now, the chances of getting up are still very high!"


    "Thank you, doctor." n thanked the doctor and watched him leave. He raised his hand and massaged his forehead before he turned to Jean and asked, "When did you alle back from Jakarta?"


    Jean walked to the ward answering, "Yesterday."


    n nodded with a deep tired expression between his brows. He stood by the door and let the visitors into the ward. After Lilia passed, thest person to enter was Merry. The young woman had a pale face, as if she could pass out at any moment.


    Merry? Didn''t you go to the United States? " n asked in surprise.


    n and Merry didn''t get along very well, but they had at least yed together as kids. n remembers that Merry always liked running behind Chris and his friends. He heard that Samuel, the head of the Hiroshi Family, had sent his daughter to study in the United States recently.


    So how could Merrye back to Indonesia so quickly? Did she leave her studies to see Chris? If that was true, then n felt that Samuel would kill Chris if he woke up from hisa.


    Merry, who walked with his head bowed, looked up when he heard his name being called. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she recognized n.


    "Brother n, long time no see!" Merry bowed his head and greeted him excitedly.


    n coughed awkwardly when he heard Merry call his name. The nickname made him remember their happy childhood moments. However, when they were growing up, there was this ridiculous feud, which made Chris his victim.


    Of course, Merry didn''t know what n was thinking. He only remembers that n was the one who yed with Chris and the others a lot.


    After greeting n, Merry set foot into the ward. Her gaze was immediately fixed on the bed, to be more precise, at the man lying on it with his eyes closed. Merry took a step forward with trembling legs. In an instant, tears filled her eyes.


    After knowing her for so long, Merry had never seen Chris look so weak and frail. The Chris who was in his mind was a man who was a little proud and cunning, but reliable. Chris always looked at Merry with eyes filled with tenderness, as if he was looking at the most precious treasure in the whole world.


    Merry was not at all ready to see this sad figure of Chris. The man''s cheeks were tapered after sleeping for a long time, and a beard began to appear on his chin. The man''s skin looked pale, a sign that he had not been exposed to the sun for a long time.. If it weren''t for the faint heaving of her chest, Merry would have thought Chris was dead.

 Chapter 381 - He Ignored Me

    Merry''s tears immediately clouded her vision. As she walked over to the hospital bed shaking, her eyes started to turn red. But she didn''t dare to cry.


    Lilia realized Merry''s sadness and couldn''t take it anymore. She stepped forward tofort her, but her hand was held by Jean who was standing beside her. Lilia turned her head and met the man''s eyes as he shook his head slightly. She felt a little reluctant, but in the end, she decided to go with Jean''s suggestion.


    Inside the silent ward, only the sound of Merry''s heartbreaking cry could be heard. n, who looked ufortable with the sad atmosphere, exchanged nces with Jean. Then Chris''s cousin left the ward first.


    Chris''s current state was able to affect everyone''s emotions. They all felt they were missing the man''s scathingments and ignorant remarks.


    Jean grabbed Lilia and took her to sit on the sofa. The man stroked her hair while leaning over and whispered in Lilia''s ear, "This is just my theory, but maybe�� maybe Merry can wake Chris up."


    Jean''s sentence just now was suggestive of the rtionship between the two. Lilia shifted her gaze and met the man''s dark blue eyes. She vaguely understood Jean''s ambiguous meaning. Then her gaze fell on Merry and Chris again. Lilia''s lips moved without making a sound.


    "Merry and Brother Chris? Are you serious?" Lilia asked silently. Did the two of them have the kind of rtionship she envisioned?


    Her stunned expression that was too conspicuous indeed made Jean smile a little. Instead of answering, the man kissed her forehead and stood up. "I''ll go see n for a moment. I''ll be right back."


    Lilia nodded at his words, but her heart still couldn''t keep calm. She realized that she had never considered the rtionship between Merry and Chris before. Whenever the two met, they never showed any other sign than just being in a tonic rtionship.


    Could it be that the two of them were hiding their rtionship from everyone? But Merry was not the type to lie, let alone to Lilia, the person she trusted the most. It''s just ...


    ''Are they reallypatible?'' That was the main worry that filled Lilia''s mind.


    Chris was a close friend of Merry''s father, and could even be considered a brother. If Samuel found out about this, Lilia wasn''t sure if their friendship wouldst. Seeing Samuel''s protective attitude towards his only daughter, Lilia felt that Chris needed to fight even harder. But on the other hand, Chris was a man who could be trusted to love and protect Merry.


    When Lilia''s mind wandered, Merry was already sitting beside the hospital bed. Tears rolled down her cheeks, making her face look even sadder.


    She pulled her chair as close to Chris as possible, as if she didn''t want to be apart from him again. Merry murmured hoarsely, "Brother Chris ..."


    The young woman didn''t dare to make any extra moves, but she couldn''t hold back her feelings any longer. Finally, Merry made apromise by lifting the tips of her fingers and hooking them into Chris''s fingers.


    Merry rubbed the man''s fingers gently, while one hand pressed against the corner of her mouth to hold back sobs. She started pouring her heart out.


    "Brother Chris, you are a liar. You lied and said that you would return to the United States to live with me. But you haven''t been back in a very long time."


    "Brother Chris, I failed two of my exams. If you didn''t apany me, I wouldn''t be able to study..."


    "Rico is getting more and more annoying over time. He keeps clinging to me and won''t go away. Brother Chris, please keep him away from me!"


    Merry continued to cry while telling her stories during the time she passed without Chris at her side.


    "Brother Chris, if you don''t have time to apany me, can you at least talk to me? I texted you a lot and called you many times, but you never replied to me. Because of that, I can''t tell you all this. You have to make up to me!"


    Lilia was very sad when she listened to Merry''s words from the side. Every word and every sentence the young woman spoke was filled with her hidden longing for Chris. Merry seemed to depend a lot on Chris, either because of their childhood friendship or because of their mutual feelings. Or maybe because of both.


    Lilia was used to Merry''s lively attitude, so when the young woman suddenly became very sad and emotional, Lilia was also feeling depressed.


    She got up and walked behind Merry. The model gently stroked Merry''s hair, trying tofort her. Before she could speak, the young woman followed her movements and looked up. Tears streamed down Merry''s pretty and soft face.


    "Sis Lilia, what should I do? Brother Chris ignored me..." Merry muttered in a miserable voice.


    She lowered her head and again, teardrops fell from the corner of her eye. This was the first time Lilia had seen Merry so heartbroken.


    Lilia''s eyes also started to tear up. She wiped the tears from her face with the tips of her fingers. Then she gently squeezed her former assistant''s shoulder.


    "Merry, don''t talk like that. Brother Chris loves you very much and won''t ignore you. Whatever you say to him, I''m sure he can hear it," Lilia assured her.


    Merry only believed half of Lilia''s words, but she decided to try it anyway. Merry turned and squeezed Chris'' fingers gently. She started whispering to Chris for a long time.


    Lilia apanied Merry and listened to all her stories about their past. She listened to her memories of all the interesting things that happened between her and Chris. But no matter what Merry said, Chris still showed no sign of waking up soon.


    Lilia didn''t know how long it had been since Merry started telling stories. Her crying voice became mute, and even her breath trembled. When Merry uttered thest sentence of her story, she stared at Chris, who hadn''t changed the least bit. Seeing that, the dam in Merry''s heart finally copsed.


    She turned and plunged into Lilia''s embrace. The young woman cried loudly in her arms. Lilia hugged her back, and tears rolled down her eyes too.


    "Sis Lilia, Brother Chris will never get up, right?!" Merry asked between her sobs. "I ... I don''t know... I don''t know what I will do without Brother Chris!"


    For Merry, she never imagined what her life would be like without Chris by her side. From then until now, Merry always thought that Chris would be the one who would never leave her side. But now the many motionless in the hospital bed, as if he was dead again. His face looked very haggard and weak, as if he would leave at any moment.


    In her heart, Merry felt choked by an intense fear. When she hugged Lilia, she was crying so hard she couldn''t help herself.


    No one in the ward noticed a male figure who had stood for a long time at the door. The man brought the food he had just bought from outside the hospital.


    Clifford nced at the food he was carrying in his hand. When he went to pick up Merry at the airport, he learned that the young woman had not eaten at all. To make matters worse, Merry didn''t sleep all day and night worrying about Chris.


    Clifford''s heart broke because he saw this scene.

 Chapter 382 - Part Of The Widjaya Family

    Clifford still had a t, expressionless face standing in front of the small window. Even though his face didn''t show any emotion, his heart was secretly crying for the young woman inside that ward.


    Clifford didn''t want to see Merry cry or be sad. If allowed, he wanted to stay by her side and wipe away her tears. But no matter how much he wanted it, Clifford was not qualified to do so.


    The head of the Widjaya Family security team pressed his lips tightly together until it turned white. His throat felt choked with feelings he could not express.


    All the emotions Clifford was feeling right now wasn''t because Merry was crying for someone else, but simply because that woman was Merry.


    Merry was still in her youth. The young woman should spend her time smiling mischievously, not crying with her broken heart. Merry should not be bound by such sadness.


    Clifford thought that if the only way to make Merry smile again was Chris getting back to his feet, then he wouldn''t mind taking the man''s ce and fell into aa. He was willing to do anything to make Merry smile again.


    In the end, Clifford did not go into the ward. He hung the stic bag containing Merry''s lunch on the doorknob, then he turned and walked away. Clifford walked out of the hospital into the outdoor''s garden. The man barely felt the cold wind blowing hard as he took out a cigarette and took a smoke.


    One piece...


    Two pieces...


    No matter what Clifford did, he could not suppress the sadness in his heart. The man stopped under an old, withering tree and leaned against its trunk. The white smoke could not cover the mncholy feeling in his eyes. Clifford closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Behind him, the sound of footsteps treading on the fallen leaves suddenly came. Clifford immediately opened his eyes and turned around in an alert. He met a pair of dark blue eyes that were as sharp as des.


    Clifford immediately straightened up and nodded at the man. "Young Master Jean," he greeted. Clifford was grateful that his voice didn''t tremble as he spoke.


    "What are you doing, standing here alone?" Jean asked, narrowing his eyes. The man''s fingertips were also holding a cigarette, his approaching figure looked elegant and dignified.


    Clifford was breathing slowly as he was trying to suppress his emotions. The man''s gray eyes were expressionlessly cold. "I didn''t do anything, young master. I just smoked to relieve my fatigue," Clifford dodged.


    Jean stopped in front of him. His sharp eyes stared at Clifford as if he could see everything. The fourth son of the Widjaya Family raised his face and looked at the sky that looked gray. A few momentster, Jean spoke in a low voice.


    "Better to let go than to feel sad."


    Hearing this, Clifford''s t face was reced by a surprised look. He met Jean''s eyes, who looked back at him. Clifford could see the seriousness in his young master''s eyes, and he knew that it was no use pretending not to understand his words.


    After a few seconds, Cliffordughed at himself and said, "Young Master, I don''t have the qualifications to do that."


    As someone who had always been by Jean''s side and protecting him, Clifford had never doubted his young master''s abilities. Jean never said much, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    After being with Jean for so many years, Clifford knew very well that the man had a sharp and brilliant mind. Many things couldn''t escape his attention. That was why Clifford had purposely isted himself in this remote ce to avoid Jean, at least until he regained control of his emotions. But who would have thought that he would actually meet Jean here?


    A cool wind blew, messing up the leaves scattered on the ground. Clifford''s gaze was fixed on the leaves flying in the wind as he stubbornly refused to look at Jean.


    Then Clifford heard Jean ask him, "What are those qualifications?"


    Clifford didn''t want to admit it, but he had to be straightforward. "The man is a good friend of yours, almost like your own brother. Plus, he is the second grandson of the Hartanto family. While I... I am just..."


    Before Clifford could finish, he heard Jean interrupt him. "I also consider you like my own brother. You have apanied me for many years, like an older brother. As far as your identity is concerned, you should not look down on yourself. That''s tantamount to looking down on the Widjaya Family,"


    Jean''s words caused Clifford to turn to the man. His expression was filled with shock and disbelief. Perhaps, this was the first time Clifford had heard Jean openly confess his feelings for his head bodyguard. At the same time, these words created a churning storm in Clifford''s heart.


    "If you like her, why not give it a try? You shouldn''t talk about qualifications, they are unnecessary!"


    Clifford''s heart was shaken even more when he heard that. At least until this moment, he had never thought that he would qualify topete with the second grandson of the Hartanto family.


    "Young master, you�� want me to fight for that?" Clifford asked in a hoarse voice, as if he couldn''t believe it. He looked closely at Jean, trying to get a fair answer from his mouth.


    Neither of them realized that the cold wind had stopped blowing.


    Clifford heard Jean say, "Merry is young and simple. If you believe in your own mind and what you want to do, then do it,"


    Clifford''s breath was caught when he heard that.


    "You are part of my family, the Widjaya family. You''re not cut out for standing alone in a corner!"


    After saying all that, Jean immediately turned around. Perhaps to cover up his embarrassment, the man walked briskly toward the hospital''s entrance.


    Clifford looked at the back of the man walking away. His eyes were hot and there was a warm current that broke the emotional dam in his heart. One sentence from Jean had knocked down his wall of low self-esteem.


    Clifford had liked Merry for ten years. He thought that he had his emotions well, and he only med the time for that. As the time went by, it became increasingly difficult to hide his feelings, especially as Merry grew into a beautiful young woman.


    What made Clifford feel most helpless was his predestined background. Even though he never said it, he always put himself behind the scenes. Clifford thought that he didn''t deserve to stand with the ''main characters''.


    But Jean''s words opened his heart and gave a push to his back. In the end, his heart was moved by that man.


    No one could love forever without asking for anything in return. Who wouldn''t want their love to blossom and bear fruit?


    On this day, Clifford, who had always put himself in a lowly position, had a faint smile on his expressionless handsome face.


    He thought that he would fight for the feelings of love that lodged in his heart for these ten years. But Clifford was not going to push Merry aggressively. Even if his love failed to bear fruit in the end, he still had noints in this life.


    Clifford looked where the man was leaving, and said to himself, "Young Master Jean, thank you."

 Chapter 383 - I Want To Accompany Her

    At the same time, the atmosphere in the ward was still gloomy.


    After Merry hugged Lilia and cried uncontrobly, she fell asleep in the model''s arm. Her head rested on Lilia''s shoulder while her swollen eyes were tightly closed.


    Lilia supported Merry and helped her lie down on the empty hospital bed. She made sure the young woman was still fast asleep before covering her with the nket.


    About half an hourter, Jean was finally back inside the ward. But n didn''te back with him. Lilia heard from Jean that n needed to return to the Hartanto House to take care of some matters.


    Lilia looked around the ward, making sure that there was nothing more she needed to do. Then she got up and grabbed Jean''s hand. She pulled the man out of the ward.


    Once Jean closed the door behind him, Lilia leaned against the corridor''s wall and took a deep breath. Her beautiful face was clearly tired.


    Jean immediately pulled his wife into his arms. If possible, he wanted to take Lilia home to rest. However, Lilia seemed reluctant to leave Merry alone in the hospital to look after Chris. Jean thennded a light kiss on Lilia''s forehead.


    "Aren''t you tired? How about we go home and rest for a while?" Jean proposed, even though he knew Lilia would reject it.


    Lilia allowed herself to lean against Jean''s body and closed her eyes for a moment. After a fight with Sasha, she went straight to the hospital andforted Merry while the girl was being frantical about Chris'' current state. No wonder Lilia felt mentally exhausted. Even so, she shook her head stubbornly.


    "I am alright. I just didn''t think that Merry had a romantic rtionship with Brother Chris," Lilia answered. For her, this was more surprising than Sasha and Tom''s engagement!


    Jean was silent for a few seconds. He was trying to decide if he needed to tell Lilia the truth. Normally, Jean would not interfere in other people''s romantic rtionships. But Merry was like a younger sister to Lilia, and that woman must be worried about her sister.


    "There is no such rtionship. Chris doesn''t have the courage to confess his feelings," Jean talked smack of his friend mercilessly, and if Chris had heard his words just now, he would have cursed at him.


    "Huh? Brother Chris hasn''t confessed his feelings to Merry yet?" Lilia was shocked. She thought the two of them were open and honest with each other. "But I think Merry should also have feelings for Brother Chris,"


    "Are you sure Merry sees Chris as a man? What if she only sees Chris as a reliable older brother?"


    Jean''s words left Lilia speechless. It seemed usible! Even though Merry was twenty years old, she still looked too innocent to think about love.


    Seeing Lilia thinking about this matter with a serious face, Jean let out a long sigh. "Don''t make it difficult for yourself to think about this. This was something only Merry can determine by herself."


    Just like what Jean said to Clifford just now, Merry hadn''t found out Chris''s true feelings so she had the opportunity to choose another man.


    Both Chris and Merry came from highly respected families. Plus, they were raised like cousins. If Chris was really going to be with Merry, it would surely stir a bloody storm. Samuel would probably be the toughest and most difficult hurdle for Chris.


    *****


    Towards evening, Lilia was still in the ward to apany Merry. The sky was getting darker and she could not stay any longer. There would be a live broadcast tomorrow, so Lilia would have to hurry back to the Lakeside Vi first to make some preparations. Even so, Lilia really felt ufortable leaving Merry alone.


    The young woman had slept for two hours, which made her face look fresher. However, Merry''s body still felt weak. She leaned on Lilia with azy expression.


    At this time, Jean and n? had returned from the Hartanto family and were sitting on the sofa near the window. The two men discussed in low voices. Lilia looked at Merry and asked, "How many days can you stay in Indonesia this time?"


    Hearing that question, Merry frowned. She raised her head and looked at her with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Three days," Merry murmured reluctantly.


    When Merry called Jean and asked for his help, the man said he would give Merry only three days. After that, Jean would immediately send her back to the United States.


    Even though Merry felt that three days was too short, she did not dare disobey Jean''s words. After all, she returned to Indonesia secretly. If Jean hadn''t helped her, Merry would have been found by her father. And when that happened, Samuel wouldn''t stop nagging her!


    Lilia nodded while holding back a smile. She saw Merry''s tired expression and offered, "Do you want to go back to Lakeside Vi with me to rest? It won''t be toote toe back here tomorrow after you feel more refreshed,"


    When Lilia finished speaking, Merry shook her head without thinking. "No, I want to apany Brother Chris in the hospital!" She said firmly.


    Her words unknowingly caught n''s attention. In the middle of his conversation with Jean, n stole a nce at Merry. Since when did this young woman have a special rtionship with his cousin?


    When Lilia saw Merry insist, she didn''t say another word. Lilia just warned, "Then don''t hang around the hospital alone. I''ll have Clifford stay here to keep youpany, so you can tell him what you need."


    Merry happily agreed to Lilia''s very simple order. Inadvertently, her gaze returned to Chris who was still lying motionless on the hospital bed. Merry muttered to herself, "If Brother Chris couldn''t get up all the time, would he be like a vegetable?"


    Hearing that, n choked and coughed violently. Couldn''t Merry choose better words?!


    Lilia was also stunned by Merry''s words. She pinched the young woman''s face andughed. "Don''t talk nonsense, Brother Chris will definitely wake up,"


    Merry leaned on Lilia in a spoiled manner and protested, "Who knows when Brother Chriss will wake up. I''ve been crying so much this afternoon, but he didn''t react at all. He said to me that he woulde back to me and apany me, but it never happened! If Brother Chris doesn''t wake up, I''ll go back to school and live abroad forever!"


    Without Merry realizing it, her voice was getting higher and higher as she poured out her frustration. Then, the ticking sound on the vital sign detector gradually became fast.


    Everyone followed the voice and saw Chris slowly open his eyes. Before anyone could react, they heard Chris''s voice, which was very hoarse and slow, "Merry..,! Hiroshi! How dare ... you...!"


    n was sitting beside Chris and stared at him with a dumbfounded face. This was so wonderful! Chris got up from hisa! He exceeded everyone''s expectations!


    The rm sound from the detector had stabilized. n rushed to the hospital''s bed and pressed the call button on the nurse''s desk.


    He turned and looked at Chris who was struggling to open his eyes on the hospital bed. n approached the man and waved before his eyes.. "Chris, are you really up?" He asked incredulously.

 Chapter 384 - The Power Of Love

    At this moment, Chris was still very weak. He moved his eyes with difficulty to see n. He was breathing heavily, as if he couldn''t get enough oxygen for his brain. Chris''s eyes flickered slowly, trying to process what he saw before him.


    In the next second, his eyes moved away from his cousin and fell on Merry''s face. His eyes, which initially looked blurry after sleeping for a long time, now focused on the young woman. He breathed a sigh of relief and forced himself to speak.


    "Come here!" Chris called to Merry.


    Completely ignored by Chris, n stood there with an expression of disbelief. It turned out that he was ignored not because Chris didn''t have enough energy to talk, but that man was deliberately saving his energy to talk to other people. Was this how the so-called good brother should be?!


    On the sofa, Lilia also looked really surprised. Only after she saw Chris speak with her own eyes did Lilia really feel that the man was awakened by Merry. If it weren''t for the words that the young woman said, Chris might still be in aa until now.


    Lilia nced at Merry, who looked as surprised as she was. Lilia nudged the young woman''s arm and gestured towards Chris. "Merry, go," she urged.


    Merry really was the hero of them all!


    Lilia did think that Merry could wake Chris up. They were supposed to call the young woman back to Indonesia on the first day Chris had an ident. Maybe then, everyone wouldn''t be anxious for so long.


    The power of love was truly impressive!


    After Lilia reminded Merry, the girl stood in a daze, and moved to the bed step by step like a doll driven by a rope. Merry''srge eyes were fixed on Chris'' figure, with obvious disbelief.


    "B... Brother Chris ...?" She carefully opened her mouth and called out to the man.


    Merry''s eyes were filled with a glow that she could not hide. Neither why nor how he woke mattered to Merry. The most important thing was that the man finally opened his eyes again. Without her knowing it, tears welled up in her big eyes, threatening to spill out.


    Chris''s heart ached when he saw Merry''s appearance as she almost cried. The man looked at her without blinking, then he lifted his index finger slightly and moved it, telling Merry toe closer. "What did you just say, hmm?" Chris demanded.


    Chris seemed to have heard the young woman say that she was going to live abroad forever. This sentence made him so angry that he jolted to his consciousness.


    During hisa, Chris had a very difficult time. His body felt weak and heavy. Even so, Chris could always hear lots of people talking to him. However, he couldn''t open his eyes or reply to their words.


    Perhaps, the reason why Merry was able to wake Chris up was the young woman''s position in Chris''s heart. When Merry said she would nevere back again, it was those words that stimted his nerves and made Chris angry enough toe back to his senses.


    At this meeting, Merry looked at Chris with gusto. She stepped forward and took Chris''s hand, "Thank God Brother Chris finally woke up! I thought that you were going to be a vegetable!"


    Chris automatically lost the words he wanted to say when he heard Merry''s chatter.


    n, who was standing on the side of the bed, heard the same words. He immediately took a step back from Merry while staring at the woman with a dumbfounded expression.


    Even Lilia could only hold her forehead with a helpless expression. She shook her head andughed bitterly.


    At this time, hearing Merry''s gentle and sad tone made Chris feel very ufortable. He was most afraid that Merry would cry, and he wanted tofort her no matter what. But with his current state he couldn''t do that.


    Chris lowered his gaze and saw Merry tugging at his long, slender fingers. The young woman nearly broke his joint by pulling his fingers too hard while crying. It hurt a little bit, but Chris didn''t say anything. He felt lucky for the attention that Merry showed to him.


    This was proof that Merry still cared about him!


    Chris just woke up and couldn''t move too much. Even speaking was difficult for him. However, there was nothing that couldn''t be done in the name of love. Chris slightly raised his fingertips and rubbed Merry''s palms.


    "Don''t cry anymore!" The man said hoarsely.


    When Chris finished speaking, Merry stared at him in tears. "Then, don''t sleep again! I won''t cry if you can promise me that!"


    Everyone in this ward automatically looked away. They felt like third-wheeling a couple and being forced to watch a romance drama before their eyes.


    Among them all, the one who was shaken the most by this drama was n. What was this? Merry was Samuel''s little daughter! Even so, were they seriously in love with each other?!


    Wasn''t this absurd? Chris might be six years older than Merry, but he was only seven years younger than Merry''s father! If the two of them came out together, this generation would be in chaos!


    n was still deep in thought when the doctor he had summoned finally arrived. Seven or eight medics walked into the ward? at once and carried out a very thorough examination of Chris.


    Finally, the medical experts came to the same conclusion. There were no physical abnormalities and he would recover after a simple rehabilitation. After all, the man was in aa for half a month.


    This good news caused everyone to heave a sigh of relief. They had been worrying about Chris''s condition for so long, and this news made breathing easier.


    Merry was the most to feel relieved, she was able to let go of her tension after hearing the news. Her knees suddenly went limp and she had to cling to the chair.


    Jean noticed Chris''s pale face from standing beside the bed. His friend repeatedly stole nces at Merry with a satisfied look.


    The corners of Jean''s mouth lifted into a faint smile as he joked in a deep voice, "You seem so proud to have been stabbed by someone. Would you like to try another shot?"


    Chris nced at Jean and moved slowly to cover his chest. He gave him a painful look and protested, "Jean, can''t you just be nice to me just for once? I''m a patient now! What would you do if what you said shook me up?"


    Seeing Chris''s movement, Merry immediately leaned towards the man. She put her little hand on the back of Chris''s hand in a panicked expression and asked, "Brother Chris, does your wound hurt? Don''t sleep again, or I''ll be going to America soon!"


    Chris turned to Merry, wide-eyed. He felt that the young woman''s words were very shocking. Chris had nned to use this excuse to scare Merry in the future, but why was this woman''s reaction so cute?!


    n squinted while watching the interaction between Merry and Chris.. A few secondster, he shook his head. He didn''t expect that there would be a day when he saw his cunning cousin get defeated by a little girl!

 Chapter 385 - Personal Interests

    n called the Hartanto family to report that Chris''s condition was stable. Then he took a ss of water from the bedside table and handed it to Chris.


    "Drink something. I''m sure your throat must be dry," n said softly, like a good cousin.


    He had good intentions, but as soon as he held out the cup of water with the straw, Chris turned his head and turned his face away. At the same time, Chris swept Merry''s eyes, as if to say, ''Let Merry give me a drink!''


    At that moment, n nearly poured the water in the ss over Chris''s face. What an ungrateful cousin!


    Of course, since Chris was still the patient here, n struggled to contain himself. He turned around and put the cup of water in Merry''s hand.


    Unfortunately, Merry was still in a daze. She epted the cup filled with water and failed to understand what n meant. Merry actually looked at Chris'' cousin gratefully.


    "Thank you, Brother n!" She said before lowering her head and sipping the water in the ss.


    n hastily stopped Merry and told her what to do. Meanwhile, Chris could only close his eyes while keeping his expression neutral. Why did he have to fall in love with this ridiculous woman?


    On the other hand, Lilia leaned on Jean''s shoulder and smiled at their behavior. Merry was such an innocent child!


    *****


    Chris had awakened from hisa and everyone looked happy. Even so, the conflict within the Hartanto family never stopped.


    Twenty minutester, Lilia and Jean went home first. As soon as they left, Jenny and Jefferson rushed over to the hospital.


    Merry refused to go with Lilia. She walked around the hospital bed like a babysitter, asking Chris if he had any pain in his body, or if he was thirsty and wanted something.


    Chris suddenly felt that it was worthy to suffer this wound! At least Merry was willing to fly back to Indonesia specifically to visit him. Even though the young woman had an odd way of caring for others, Chris still saw that Merry was working hard to make him feel better.


    *****


    At seven in the evening, n''s family finally left the ward. Before leaving, Jenny was standing at the door looking at Merry. She looked friendly and motherly when she said, "Merry, sweetheart, I''m going to trouble you to look after Chris tonight,"


    Merry smiled and nodded with a proud expression. "Aunt Jenny, don''t worry! It''s not a bother! Just leave it to me!"


    Jenny patted Merry''s shoulder with a grateful smile and left the hospital.


    The family walked to the parking lot. As soon as they got into the car, Jenny immediately turned and looked at n from the passenger seat.


    "Why did the youngdy from the Hiroshi Family return to Indonesia? Shouldn''t she be studying in the United States?" Jenny asked in a sharp voice.


    "She''s back for my cousin," n replied short.


    Now that he was in the car and away from the eyes of others, n''s expression was even colder than before. He looked out the window, to the line of inpatient rooms to be precise.


    n added, "Chris and the daughter of the Hiroshi Family have a wonderful rtionship."


    This sentence caused Jenny and Jefferson to exchange nces at each other. They were all shocked when they saw the two people together.


    Jenny narrowed her eyes, then looked down and rubbed her navy-painted nails. Her lips were smiling but her eyes didn''t.


    "I guess that means Chris will have the support of the Hiroshi Family," Jenny said calmly.


    n looked at his mother who was sitting in the passenger seat. He couldn''t believe how calm Jenny was in the face of this unexpected situation.


    n lowered his voice and said, "Mom, he''s awake now. Should the person doing the work be dealt with earlier? Even though that person has been arrested, I heard Jean Widjaya has already started investigating. If they find out the truth about the attack..."


    n didn''t say the rest, but his handsome face became even more serious.


    Jefferson just started driving their car. When he heard this, the man nced at n in the rearview mirror. His eyes were filled with the ''cunning wisdom'' of a veteran businessman.


    "n, you still need to learn a lot. You worry about things that really don''t need to be worried!" Jefferson rebuked him.


    Then Jefferson turned to look at Jenny who was sitting next to him. A smile full of confidence adorned the face of the middle-aged man.


    "Your mother was ready for this. Don''t you know that your mother never misses a thing?" Jefferson continued.


    Jenny looked up from her nails when she heard that. She and Jefferson looked at each other for a moment. Her lips puffed into a soft smile.


    "I have to admit that the rtionship between Chris and the Hiroshi Family''s daughter was an unexpected variable. But the preparations I made while in Jakarta would not have been in vain. Even if Jean investigated the attack and found out the truth, I''m sure the young man will side with me. That''s all. It''s enough!"


    Jean, Tom and Alex. The three of them were close friends of Chris and they also came fromrge, respectful families. They were all the same age and seemed to consider each other as equals. Yet everyone around them knew that the Widjaya Family''s fourth son was the one who made the final decision.


    At least, Jean''s words had enough weight to make Chris shut up!


    At this moment, n looked closely at Jenny. The young man thought about Jenny''s words for a moment, then expressed his worries about the n.


    "Mom, even so, we can''t take Jean lightly! He reached the position of president of thepany when he was only 24 years old, and he''s been able to develop it to this extent�� Jean''s abilities are worth looking out for!"


    n warned Jenny furiously. As someone who witnessed how Jean handled Chris''s assault case? firsthand, n couldn''t stop worrying.


    "Besides ... you are only helping Lilia to regain her identity as a member of the Irwan family. Can something as small as that really win Jean''s heart?" n continued doubtfully.


    Even though n continued to doubt her, Jenny''s smile never wavered. "If I say that this will work, I can definitely do it!"


    In today''s society, self-interest was the number one? priority. Jenny did like Lilia, but it was not enough for her to help and frankly defended the Irwan family.


    After she survived many storms being in the vortex of family fights, Jenny had changed a lot. All of her feelings of warmth andpassion were long gone. Now everything she did had its own reason and a purpose.


    "And n, you forgot one thing," Jenny''s smile turned cold in an instant. "Jean Widjaya''s biggest weakness is his love for his wife. As long as Lilia is involved, he will do anything for that woman,"


    At this point, n didn''t say anything. He knew that his mother''s strategy and skills would not lose to any man. n only hoped that after the assault incident, Chris wouldn''t me them!


    *****


    After n''s family left, Merry sat beside the hospital bed, staring closely at Chris.


    She had cried for a long time in the afternoon and returned from overseas without much rest. At this time, her eyes looked very red and swollen. Her face was filled with fatigue that could no longer be hidden.


    Chris just woke up and had no energy, so he couldn''t eat as directed by the doctor.. Finally, he could only rely on the nutrient solution in his IV sac first.

 Chapter 386 - Let’s Eat Together!

    The room was very quiet, so he and Merry stared at each other. The atmosphere was very warm and nice without even needing to speak.


    Suddenly, the knocking sound from the door broke the peace.


    Merry turned her head after hearing the knock. When she looked at the window at the door, she saw a familiar figure.


    She yawned and muttered to herself as she got up from her chair. "Ah, that''s Clifford,"


    Chris''s face immediately turned grim. Why did that man have toe and ruin this beautiful moment?! Couldn''t he just leave the two of them alone?


    Clifford stood patiently outside the door. The man had the food box in his hand. The moment Merry opened the door, Clifford was immediately ovee by a warm feeling. He missed this young woman so much that just seeing Merry''s face was enough to make him happy.


    "Clifford, here you are!" Merry said cheerfully.


    Clifford looked at Merry, her tired face was reflected in his eyes. He frowned slightly, then passed the box in his hand to her.


    "I brought you your favorite grilled rice," Clifford said.


    "Wow!" Merry''s eyes immediately sparkled with joy.


    She pped her hands and snatched the lunchbox from Clifford''s hand. Merry sniffed the aroma of the food that she missed so much. Her mouth began to water at the thought of delicious grilled rice she could not find anywhere in America.


    "Thank you so much, Clifford! You are really good! I am really hungry right now!" Merry said, smiling broadly.


    Chris''s heart hurt again when he saw Merry smile so sweetly at another man. What was she thinking? Couldn''t Merry see the ulterior motive behind Clifford''s attention?! If Chris found out that Merry liked grilled rice so much, he would buy her all the grilled rice in this city!


    Chris held his chest with one hand, and slightly clenched his fist with the other. He was frustrated by his weak appearance now. After Chris recuperated for a few more days, he was determined to find an impudent man who dared to stab him.


    This ''debt of gratitude'' needed to be paid back many times over!


    Merry ran back to the ward with a lunch box in her arms. When she opened it, she saw that there were several packets of grilled rice neatly arranged. With burning eyes, Merry opened one of them and tasted a spoonful of her favorite dish.


    Merry closed her eyes with a satisfied smile. So delicious!


    "Clifford, have you eaten?" Merry held the lunch box in both hands. Even though she called Clifford, her eyes remained on the lunchbox. The grilled rice was still hot and the steam made Merry even more hungry.


    Clifford looked at Merry''s pretty face that was filled with joy from the mere grilled rice. His eyes softened, and even that cold expression on his face looked much gentler. The Widjaya family''s guard did not realize that he had undergone the same changes as his employer after meeting Lilia.


    Clifford shook his head slightly, and said in a light tone, "Not yet,"


    "Let''s eat together! So much grilled rice here, I can''t finish it alone! Come in here, Clifford!" Merry ran over to Clifford and pulled him into the ward.


    They sat at a dining table not far from the hospital bed. It seemed that Merry was too hungry to think of anything else. The dinner that Clifford sent was like rain after a long drought, itpletely washed her fatigue away.


    On the hospital bed, Chris was watching them dumbfounded. What was this? His little girl invited another man to eat together right before his eyes!


    ''Hey Clifford, who told you to get a side dish for that little girl? Who asked you to cut the meat with your own spoon?!''


    Chris desperately held back his anger at the sight of the joyful dinner in front of him. If he was in good health right now, he would have run into Clifford and kicked him out of this room!


    s, reality was not as beautiful as he imagined. Even though Chris''s face was filled with a sullen expression, he could only sulk to himself and suppress all his anger.


    Merry looked very hungry, so Chris didn''t want to make a fuss while the girl was eating. Chris swore that he would remember this humiliation and get back at Clifford!


    *****


    The following day, at five in the morning, Harold arrived at the Lakeside Vi with the live broadcast team and makeup artist. Since Lilia had been told beforehand, she also got up early to get ready.


    When Lilia woke up that morning, the light in the bedroom was very dim. The dark andfortable atmosphere persuaded Lilia to lie back down and close her eyes, but she resisted the temptation.


    Lilia sat on the bed and immediately heard movement from beside her. She turned her head and saw Jean open her eyes too. Lilia leaned over to the man and whispered, "Sorry, did I wake you up? You can sleep again. I''ll get ready and try not to bother you,"


    The man stretched for a moment, then grabbed Lilia''s arm and kissed her lips. Jean''s low voice sounded sexy when he said, "Don''t overdo it,"


    Lilia''s face turned red and she was grateful that the room was dark enough to hide her face. The woman then cleared her throat and replied, "No, the script for filming was changed yesterday. The shoot will be finished in about two hours,"


    Lilia hesitated for a moment, then she kissed Jean on the lips quickly. After that, she hurriedly got out of bed and went to the changing room. Lilia reced her light nightgown with a long sleeved nightgown. Only then did she leave her bedroom.


    Downstairs, Sister Mei led Harold and the others into the living room. There were about five or six staff members who came to participate in the live shoot. Some of them sat on the sofa while others stood chatting. They all seemed to look at the interior of the house with great interest.


    Dn, Lilia''s exclusive makeup artist, was seen sitting next to Harold. He touched the sofa with one finger, as if he was touching something valuable.


    "Oh, if I''m not mistaken, this sofa costs ten millions rupiah," Dnmented casually. "Really, Lilia has always been humble all this time. I never thought that she was so rich!"


    One of the staff who was moving to sit on the sofa immediately stopped when he heard Dn''s words. The staff stared wide-eyed at the million rupiahs sofa, then walked backward with stiff steps. He didn''t have enough guts to sit on such an expensive sofa!


    When they were all admiring the house prepared by Jean, they heard the sound of footsteps from the direction of the stairs. They turned their heads and saw Lilia walking down from the top of the stairs. The model was wearing a long nightgown and her face was in without makeup, which was unusual.


    "Sorry for keeping you all waiting!"


    At half past six, the media for live broadcast was ready.


    It was still early in the morning, but the audience in the live broadcast room had already exceeded a hundred thousand people since Aphrodite Agency had advertised this broadcast in advance.


    In a live broadcast conducted by supermodel Lilia Pangestu, it was said that she would be showing the interior of her house first. Next, she would reveal the dressing room and cosmetics that the supermodel used. Not only that, Lilia would also provide simple tips for matching clothes and makeup skills.


    Putting these elements together was a focus that all fans paid the most attention to.

 Chapter 387 - Live Broadcast

    Originally, Harold''s intention was that he wanted to shoot a live broadcast that gave a tour of Lilia''s interior. However, after careful consideration, Lilia changed her mindst night. The new idea Lilia suggested was epted by everyone and they worked all night to change the script.


    At this time, all the staff gathered in Lilia''s clothes room. The first scene for the live broadcast was also shot here.


    Lilia was wearing a nightgown in front of the dressing table. After Harold gave the signal, the live broadcast officially began.


    A series ofments from fans immediately appeared on the screen the moment they saw Lilia''s face without makeup.


    [User2083]: "Lilia, I''m the first here!"


    [User8192]: "What''s so good about recording a model without makeup?"


    [User3987]: "Is this a wardrobe? How big is your wardrobe space? Lilia, show us what your house is like!"


    Lilia stared at the barrage ofments. She was initially a little confused by the manyments that came in. Finally, Lilia caught one of the questions that caught her eye. She smiled and nced around the wardrobe.


    "This wardrobe is about 30 square meters," Lilia replied.


    At her words, thement sections exploded again!


    [User1182]: "Crazy! The clothing room alone is 30 square meters! It''s even bigger than my living room!"


    Lilia read the message on the screen, but she just smiled faintly and continued her broadcast. She picked up the skin care lotion on the table, then began discussing the next topic.


    "My usual skin care steps are basically like this. First thing first, the beauty lotion. I used to use this brand, but..."


    The live broadcast was intense but ran smoothly. This was Lilia''s first time doing a live broadcast. She didn''t have much experience in this field, so she could only make introductions ording to her own style.


    Half an hour had passed, and the number of people in the live broadcast room had increased and had already exceeded three hundred thousand people. The screen was also full of flowers and gifts.


    After Lilia introduced her wardrobe, she looked at the screen and thought for a moment. Then she said, "Next is breakfast time. Have you all eaten? Would you like to stop the live broadcast for a while?"


    [User2083]: "I will follow whatever my goddess wants me to! If you want breakfast, I will wait faithfully for you to finish!"


    [User1022]: "Are you serious about having breakfast before seven in the morning? Don''t stop here! Let us watch the live broadcast until the end!"


    [User1060]: "Ahhhhh, Sis Lilia, it''s me!"


    Merry, who had not appeared in cyberspace for a long time, alsomented on the screen. Herments attracted a lot of attention.


    In the next instant, onement caught the attention of all the viewers.


    [User7719]: "Lilia, is your husband at home?"


    Thement immediately sparked a spate of simrments from other viewers.


    [User8329]: "Damn it! Yes, please let your husband appear on the screen!"


    [User3921]: "We want to see the man who can conquer our princess'' heart!"


    With this news,ments about Lilia''s husband immediately filled the screen.


    Lilia didn''t know whether tough or cry. She checked the time, and then took her cell phone off the table. "He''s supposed to eat breakfast..." she muttered.


    The model was standing while still holding the cellphone. Her action made Harold and the staff stare at her in surprise. Where was Lilia going? There was no such arrangement in the script!


    Lilia brought her cellphone and walked out of the room. As she walked down the second floor corridor, the pictures that filled the corridor''s wall were caught by her cell phone''s camera.


    [User1060]: "On the wall! It''s on the wall! There is a photo wall!"


    Merry immediately made a scene with herments.


    [User1922]: "Shit, shit, don''t move! I want to look at the photo on the wall a little longer!"


    [User5263]: "This house is really big. Could it be a vi?"


    Lilia walked downstairs holding her cellphone. She wasn''t too serious about the live broadcast. Sometimes she saw an interestingment and responded to it.


    Her attention was so drawn to her cellphone that it almost caused an ident. As Lilia reached the steps, she misjudged the distance and stomped the air as she stepped down. Her cellphone camera suddenly shook violently. The audience shouted to warn Lilia from thement sections, but of course their voices couldn''t reach that model.


    Just before Lilia fell and hit the stairs, the camera shaking suddenly stopped. Everyone in the live room could hear a deep, maic voice.


    "Lia, be careful when you go down the stairs," the man gently rebuked.


    The live screen was filled withments from the crazy viewers. Lilia Pangestu''s husband finally appeared!


    After Lilia almost fell, she was hugged by Jean from behind. As a result, the cellphone camera in her hand was aimed at the ceiling. The camera also highlights the vi''s crystal chandelier, which was simple but still looking luxurious.


    Lilia turned her head back while wrapping her arms around the man''s neck. She asked in a soft voice, "Why are you here?"


    "Isn''t it time to eat?" Jean replied calmly. The man''s voice was maic and soft. His voice reached the room used for live broadcast, and flowed like a very melodious piano sound.


    Lilia held her cellphone and rubbed Jean''s shoulder. She could tell that Jean was here to tell her to have her breakfast. Lilia chuckled and asked, "How about you? Have you eaten?"


    "No, I don''t want to eat if I''m not with you," Jean teased.


    Everyone who had not had breakfast in the live broadcast room immediately felt full at Jean''s words.


    Lilia''s fans sentments uniformly, "I beg Lilia Pangestu''s husband to show his face!"


    After Lilia rearranged the corner of her phone, she saw the barrage ofments filling the screen. It seemed that everyone was really curious about Jean''s mysterious figure.


    Lilia scratched her cheek and looked at the man. "Honey, do you want to show your face?" Lilia offered.


    Some fansmented, "Even he gave her such a romantic nickname, and it tortures us singles!"


    There were also fans who asked, "Lilia, does your husband have a brother? Can you give me the brother?"


    At this moment, the man''s eyes looked as deep as the sea, and his passion surged. Jean raised his hand and cupped Lilia''s cheek. In the next second, the man leaned over tond a light kiss on Lilia''s lips.


    In this manner, the man appeared on the live broadcast. Even though Jean only showed the side of his face, that was more than enough for Lilia''s fans.


    Several people took a quick snapshot of the screen. The man who appeared on the live broadcast was clearly visible, with a straight nose and soft eyes. When Jean kissed Lilia, everyone could see sincerity and love in his gaze.


    This was indeed a rare live broadcast in the entertainment world. This broadcast not only allowed fans to see the mansion where Lilia lived, but also her love for her husband in front of the screen for the first time.


    The inte was again in the uproar. Just two hours after the live broadcast, someone posted a photo of the man who was suspected of being Lilia''s husband.


    There were two photos posted side by side. One was Jean''s side face in the live broadcast room, and the other was an exclusive photo of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. The second photo was taken by the media at a Genesis Company celebration event.


    The news of Jean Widjaya getting suspected as the man on the live broadcast and Lilia''s husband quickly spread online.

 Chapter 388 - The Seed Of Gossip

    At the same time, during Lilia''s live broadcast, Le was sitting on her bed. She was in a public double ward at one of Surabaya''s private hospitals. Her hand was holding her cellphone, while her eyes were fixed on the live broadcast with a re. But the sound from Le''s cell phone was so loud that it disturbed the patient next to her.


    It wasn''t even seven in the morning. The patient next to Le was a woman in her forties. The woman broke her leg in a car ident. She hadn''t been able to sleep welltely after the surgery. Coupled with the noise from Le''s cellphone, the woman''s anger built up.


    "Little girl, can you turn down the sound of your cell phone?! Didn''t your parents teach you not to disturb other people''s sleep?! Where are your manners!" The woman scolded Le all out.


    ''This is a double ward, do you think this is your own house?''


    After being reprimanded by that middle aged woman, Le gritted her teeth with an angry expression. But if she made a fuss with her, she would be the one to be kicked out of this hospital. So Le turned down the volume of her cellphone without saying anything. Even though the volume had been turned down, the sound was still very noisy.


    Le unconsciously gripped her cell phone tightly. Her eyes were fixed on her bandaged knee. The ceramic shards embedded in her knee had already been cleaned, but doctors said it would leave scars.


    All the suffering she was going through right now was caused by Lilia. If it weren''t for that self-righteous woman, how could Le be put down like this?!


    When Le returned to Surabaya, she couldn''t even live in the high-level ward. She could only get this ordinary double room in a middle-ss hospital!


    All of this was due to the Pangestu Family''s lower status than the Irwan Family. The hospital staff continued to emphasize that the upper-level ward at the hospital was full. Robert even had to beg a staff member just to get to the room she currently stayed in.


    If Le still had the status of the Irwan Family''s daughter, the hospital director himself would wee her! Oh, how useless her new family was!


    This was the first time Le had shared a hospital room with another patient. The patient next to her was snoring so loudly that Le could hardly sleep at night. To make matters worse, her morning news started with Lilia on a live broadcast.


    Lilia had taken everything from Le, but that damn woman could still enjoy the adoration of her fans with a smile. ''Lilia, why did you get everything you wanted!''


    *****


    At eight in the morning, Lilia''s live broadcast ended.


    Le still held her cell phone while deep in thought. The nurses at the hospital began their routine room-to-room checks. When several nurses stood at the door of Le''s room to sort out liquid medicine, their chatter reached Le''s sharp ears.


    "Have you watched Lilia Pangestu''s live broadcast?"


    "Of course I watched it! I woke up at five this morning and waited in the live room. But I have to admit that I was shocked. Lilia Pangestu was probably the only artist who''s willing to go live so early in the morning,"


    "Who would say that she''s not the best artist?! No matter what other people say, I really like her! She is so pretty without makeup, and have you seen her husband?! Her husband is so handsome, you know!"


    While they were busy chatting, other nurses who were passing by also stopped and joined in with their conversation.


    "Oh, are you guys talking about Lilia Pangestu?" The surgeon asked excitedly. "Did I tell you that Lilia came to this hospital yesterday? She came to our special care ward in the Cardiac Surgery Department,"


    "Eh, is that true? Then did her husband alsoe here?"


    The other nurse immediately smelled the gossip and asked the surgeon enthusiastically.


    The surgeon acted mysterious and started walking away. "Come on, you guys know that we can''t divulge a patient''s personal information, right? I have no more words, so I''ll be back in my department!"


    "Hey Arin, don''t go! Let''s talk for a bit here! Aren''t you the nurse who knows best about everything that happened in this hospital? You can definitely tell us a thing or two!" Another nurse persuaded her.


    The nurse named Arin turned around and waved her hand while walking backwards. "No, don''t talk about this anymore! You know that there are special rules in the intensive care unit! See youter!"


    This conversation made the other two nurses'' curiosity even more unbearable.


    Although Lilia never hid the facts about her marriage, this made people even more curious about her husband. What kind of a man made a sessful model like Lilia decide to get married at the peak of her career?!


    Gossip was the spice of a person''s boring life. But for Le, it was a very valuable source of information.


    It turned out that Lilia also came to this hospital yesterday.


    Le''s fingers that were gripping her cell phone rx a little. Her eyes glowed slyly, and she opened her social media ount. Her fingers began to type something on the screen at high speed.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Lilia, Harold, and the rest of the staff were still at the Lakeside Vi. Only Jean wasn''t there with them. As soon as the live broadcast ended, the man reluctantly left for the office.


    Since Harold and the others had been busy with various things from early in the morning, Sister Mei made arge breakfast for them. Then they devoured their food in the kitchen.


    Lilia sat at the dining table and watched the live broadcast on her cell phone. Harold tapped the surface of the table to get Lilia''s attention. He held a cigarette in his hand and asked, "Can I smoke here?"


    "Yes, I''ll get you an ashtray." Lilia answered as she got up from her chair. Even though she was the host, she often did it for Jean so that Lilia didn''t really care.


    Harold lit his cigarette and began to smoke it. Then he nced sullenly at Dn and the rest of the staff who were eating.


    Lilia''s manager opened her mouth again. "Lilia, can youe back to work in two days? Some advertising offers have been piling up recently. Plus, there are a few television talk shows that invite you too. Would you be willing to consider that?" Harold asked.


    Lilia looked up from her cell phone screen. Her eyes were calm and calcting. After Lilia thought about it seriously, she replied, "I''m not very good at talking on talk shows, so I''ll just ept the ad offer,"


    "Okay. Oh, there were also several interview invitations from various magazines and media. I will arrange everything for you," after saying that, Harold exhaled his cigarette smoke.


    Harold''s eyes were fixed on Lilia''s face which was still innocent without makeup. After not seeing her for quite a while, Harold still wanted to talk to Lilia more. But he immediately stopped himself.


    Dn sat next to Harold eating shrimp dumplings. He sighed inwardly when he saw the man''s mncholy gaze. However, as soon as Dn opened his mouth to speak, one of the staff suddenly raised his voice.


    "Mr. Harold, something happened in cyberspace! Someone managed to reveal the identity of Miss Lilia''s husband!"

 Chapter 389 - Lilia Pangestu’s Background

    Hearing the staff''s exmation, Harold''s hand that was gripping a cigarette suddenly tightened. He automatically turned his head towards Lilia while taking out his cellphone.


    Judging from Lilia''s calm expression, the model didn''t seem surprised. Harold lowered his head and secretlyughed at himself. Why was he so worried if the person he was worried about was calm?


    People on the inte always watched everything with eagle-sharp eyes. Even if Jean didn''t show his face in the live broadcast earlier, his identity would still be revealed one day. It couldn''t be helped since Jean was still with Lilia.


    Not to mention that Lilia also showed the photo of the wall on the second floor. Even though Lilia was just walking past it, several people had already managed to take screenshots. It wasn''t difficult to find out Jean''s identity from the photos.


    Harold nced at the hot topic, then he put his cell phone on the table and tapped the screen. "What are you going to do about this, Lilia? Are you going to respond? Or are you going to deny it?" Harold asked.


    Lilia followed her movements and looked at the cellphone screen. But after a few seconds, she smiled. "It''s not a big deal, there''s no need to deny it. Whatever their opinion, this is my private life. I don''t think I have to exin anything to the public,"


    Lilia herself intended to provide clues about Jean''s identity as her husband. Since someone had found the truth, it was enough for Lilia.


    "Dammit! Mr. Harold, someone is trying to tarnish Miss Lilia''s reputation!"


    Lilia had just finished talking when one of the staff members hastily handed her cell phone to Harold.


    "Look, that''s what I meant!" The staff member pointed to her cell phone''s screen.


    Someone was trying to attack Lilia.


    The staff''s words immediately caused everyone to focus on their respective cell phone''s screens. They quickly found a hot topic called ''The Background of Lilia Pangestu''.


    The person who initiated the topic, in a confident writing style, exined how ordinary Lilia''s family background was. The model never even finished college. After entering the entertainment world, Liliaunched her career by sleeping with multiple tycoons and important figures.


    It was said that Lilia was able to marry a young master from a rich family because of her cunning trick in using her beauty. At the party that the Genesis Company held, Lilia won the heart of the Widjaya Family''s fourth son in a shameless way.


    This hot topic continued to climb the rankings with immense poprity. In just a few seconds, this topic had spread across the inte like wildfires.


    Indeed, Lilia had been a humble person ever since entering the entertainment world. She never spoke about her family background in public. Now the identity of the fourth son of the Widjaya family in Surabaya had been revealed. People who were interested began to be curious about Lilia''s family background.


    Lilia''s luck in being able to marry a young master from a rich family already made many people jealous. No wonder a topic like this immediately caught everyone''s attention. It seemed as if Lilia''s haters had justification to tarnish the wless model''s reputation.


    "Damn, who is this person? They wrote so many details, as if they are an insider!" Dn cursed as he opened thements section and read it.


    The content of thements made Dn so angry that he wanted to m down his own phone. Unfortunately, there were plenty of people who believed this nonsense writing. Still, most of them were very interested in Lilia''s family background.


    Harold''s expression turned grim. After ncing at it for a few seconds, he threw the phone back at the staff. Harold squeezed his cigarette butt and got up, putting on his jacket.


    "Let''s go back to the office!" Harold ordered the staff.


    Then he turned his head towards Lilia.


    "I''ll tell Joe to review the situation. I''ll also have him check the IP address of the topic''s author. I want to see who is brave enough to tarnish your reputation!" Harold said angrily.


    The rest of the staff might not have known, but Harold did. Not a single piece of gossip about Lilia''s family situation on the inte was true. Even if the Pangestu Family''s eldest daughter didn''te from a rich family like the Widjaya Family, Lilia was still a youngdy from an upper middle ss family. People had no right to describe her as a shameless poor girl.


    The staff answered Harold and hurried to his feet. Just as Harold was about toe out of the dining room, he looked back at Lilia who was still calm.


    "Lilia, do you want to reveal your parents too? I''m sure the Agency will consider announcing your family background if you are willing," Harold offered.


    Of course, the parents he meant were Robert and Sylvia.


    When Harold said those words, he was shocked as Lilia suddenlyughed. The model shook her head and said casually, "I have nothing to do with the Pangestu Family!"


    Harold stood stunned for a few seconds, trying to process the meaning of Lilia''s words. Finally, he gave up and asked, "What do you mean?"


    How could she have nothing to do with the Pangestu Family!? Why did Lilia suddenly say that? What, exactly, happened to her family?


    There were so many questions filling Harold''s mind. He wanted to ask more questions, but he was afraid that he would be too presumptuous about it. Harold could vaguely see the ridicule in Lilia''s eyes, yet he didn''t understand what that meant.


    If Lilia had nothing to do with the Pangestu Family anymore, then which family was Lilia rted to? This was still an unanswered question. Until Harold left Lakeside Vi, he received no reply from Lilia.


    On the Inte, ''Lilia Pangestu''s Background'' became the hottest topic of discussion. They not only discussed the beginning of Lilia''s rtionship with Jean, but all kinds of things about Lilia were also mentioned.


    The most popr search was the spection about her family. People not only had fiery eyes, but sometimes were maniptive too. When simple gossip wasn''t enough to grab everyone''s attention, they''d start adding fuel to the fire.


    The Aphrodite Agency immediately deployed its public rtions team. They continued to contact various social mediapanies to remove the hot topic as quickly as possible.


    Unfortunately, too many people participated in the discussion. Ten minutes after the hot topic was removed, it woulde back again, this time with new details added.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Lilia was sitting alone in the living room of the Lakeside Vi. Sister Mei went out to buy groceries while sheid on the sofa. Lilia hid her body under the nket with a dazed expression.


    To be honest, the rumors on the Inte simply didn''t affect her. The reason why Lilia was stunned was because she was wondering if she should go see Mellisa for a while. Her sister must be worried about her.


    Right at that moment, Lilia''s cellphone rang. Sge picked it up and found that the number hadn''t contacted her in a long time.


    After being silent for a while, she pursed her lips. Lilia took the initiative to say hello, "Brother Alfred."


    Alfred Ricardo, one of a few that hadn''t been contacting Lilia for a long time.. Their breakup made Lilia wonder if that man had forgotten her, especially after her outspoken rejection.

 Chapter 390 - I Will Wait For Your Arrival

    As they spoke on the phone, Alfred''s voice was low and soft, with a touch of warmth. "If I didn''t watch your live broadcast just now, I wouldn''t know you were back in Surabaya,"


    "I just returned to Surabaya yesterday. But I didn''t expect that you would also watch my live broadcast."


    On the other end of Alfred''s phone, there was a shallow wind. He seemed to be outside the room. After the sound of the wind passed, his voice was clear again. "I happen to be free today, so I''m lucky to be able to watch a very unique live broadcast,"


    Alfred always seemed to speak very well and politely. Even if they had not been in contact for a long time, the man would not make the other person ufortable.


    Lilia leaned back on the sofa and changed her posture. Her eyes were fixed on the beautiful scenery outside the window. She said with a faint smile, "Do you need something from me? You don''t usually call me like this,"


    It felt like it had been a long time since theyst contacted. Did Alfred think of Lilia because of the live broadcast and decided to call her? If it''s like that, Lilia wouldn''t hesitate to end their conversation. In her eyes, Alfred was not very good at maintaining long-termmunication with other people.


    Before Alfred could answer, there was a sudden knock on the front door of the Lakeside Vi. The person outside the door seemed very anxious. The knocking sound at the door grew faster and faster, as if they didn''t have the patience to wait.


    "Brother Alfred, wait a minute!" Lilia said to the other person.


    She got up from the sofa and walked quickly to the front door. Lilia mped her cell phone between her ear and shoulder before opening the door. A cold wind blew in as soon as the door opened. Lilia''s gaze fell on Mellisa''s figure who was standing there leaning on a crutch.


    "Lilia! Are you alright?" Mellisa immediately asked with a tone full of concern as soon as she saw her sister.


    After Lilia recovered from her shock, she smiled as she shook her head. She invited Mellisa in, then pointed to the cell phone in her ear and motioned for her sister to wait.


    She and Mellisa walked hand in hand into the living room. After they sat on the sofa, then Lilia spoke on the phone again.


    "Sorry Brother Alfred, are you still there?"


    Alfred immediately answered, "Yes, are you busy? Should I call youter?"


    "No need, Brother Alfred can talk to me now. What''s wrong?" Lilia replied.


    "Yes, I won''t take up too much of your time," Alfred said. "I called you today just to remind you. Now that you are back in Surabaya, don''t forget toe to my tea house when you have time. The tea ss you took the other day isn''t over yet, so I hope you won''t forget. That''s all,"


    His tone was very calm, like a serious and responsible teacher.


    But when Lilia heard that, her cheeks felt a little hot. Suddenly, she felt like a child ying for a tea ss but had no intention of pursuing it. After Lilia thought about it a little more, she realized that she hadn''t made tea for Jean in a long time.


    Lilia bit her lower lip with an embarrassed expression and hurriedly replied, "I haven''t forgotten about it. Brother Alfred, thank you for reminding me. I''ll definitely go there after I''m done with my work,"


    "Yes, I will wait for your arrival!"


    Lilia hung up the phone with a sigh. She tried to remember the tea-making lessons that Alfred taught back then. But after all that had happened, Lilia had a hard time remembering basic things like the name of the tool used to make tea. Did she need to ask Alfred to teach her from the basics again?


    The woman felt increasingly less serious about the tea ss she joined. She nned to make tea for Jean today, and review her studies.


    At this time, Mellisa watched Lilia with a sigh. Her sister''s attitude made Mellisa even more worried. "What''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    She couldn''t stand the chaos that was going on on the inte right now. When Mellisa read the news on the Inte, she got so angry that she mmed her phone! How dare they portray her little sister as a cheap woman!


    Lilia turned her head and caught the uncontroble panic in Mellisa''s eyes. She shook her head quickly.


    "No, I was just talking to my tea-making teacher. He reminded me to go to ss again. Rather than that, why is Sis Mel here? I was just thinking about visiting your house in a moment," Lilia immediately changed the subject.


    Since Mellisa lived in the vi next to her house, they could visit each other on foot only in thirty seconds. This distance made Lilia feel that her sister was always nearby.


    When Lilia returned to express her gratitude to Leonard after the man bought the house here, Mellisa felt annoyed in her heart.


    "Lilia, is your tea-making teacher actually from Mars? The news about you on the Inte has been spreading out of control, but he still wants you to go to ss?" She asked incredulously.


    Seeing Mellisa''s furious expression, Lilia got up and poured her a ss of water. She smiled sweetly as she handed the ss to her sister.


    "Sister Mel, don''t say that. He''s also a lecturer at the university, so he probably doesn''t pay attention to the news on the inte," Lilia said to calm Mellisa''s explosive temper. Then she returned the topic to Mellisa''s purpose toe here. "I guess? you also read the news?"


    "Well, all those damn people have literally swallowed up the nonsense about your origin. Those disgusting people even dared to add lies and fake details about you! I wish I could beat them up one by one!" Mellisa grumbled at length. Her eyes were filled with bitterness and burning anger.


    Since Lilia met her, this was the first time she had seen Mellisa this angry. She put her cellphone on the table, then pressed the water ss in her sister''s hand.


    "Sis Mel, how about you drink water first to cool off?" Lilia persuaded gently. "You don''t need to be angry�� that''s how the inte works. Their life may be too boring, so when there''s interesting gossip, they''re tempted to spice it up to make it more interesting. I''m used to it,"


    Mellisa drank the water until it ran out. Then she twisted her body ufortably as she sat on the sofa. She was so angry that the wound on her back felt itchy.


    Seeing Mellisa finally calm down, Lilia said with a smile, "Isn''t brother-inwing with you?"


    "Cough, cough!"


    Mellisa immediately choked the water she was sipping. She kept coughing and wanted to reply, but the more she tried to speak, the more her throat hurt. Her face flushed red, and she couldn''t say a single sentence.


    "Oh, don''t get too excited!" Lilia scolded Mellisa.


    Suddenly, she saw her sister raise her hands to cover her waist and stomach. Lilia''s face immediately changed, and she hurriedly patted Mellisa''s back.


    "What''s the matter? Has your wound opened again?" Lilia asked worriedly.


    Mellisa put down her water ss while ncing at Lilia. She leaned back on the sofa and sighed heavily. The wound was less itchy after rubbing against the soft surface of the sofa.


    "Don''t call him brother-inw, he doesn''t deserve to be called that yet," Mellisa said.

 Chapter 391 - A Strange Change Of Situation

    "How''s your wound, Sister Mel?" Lilia was worried about Mellisa''s wound. If she had known that the wound only felt itchy, she probably wouldn''t have looked this worried.


    Mellisa lightly touched her waist and shook her head. "It''s okay. I''m just worried that you will be affected by the news on the Inte. Now that I''ve seen how you reacted, it looks like you aren''t affected at all,"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Someone deliberately took advantage of this moment to attack me. Don''t worry, they won''t be able to create waves big enough to shake me," Lilia assured Mellisa.


    After being in the entertainment world for so long, Lilia''s mentality had long been built to be invincible. Fake news like this was nothing for her.


    The two sisters leaned back on the sofa at the same time. Mellisa frowned, then looked at her sister with a serious expression. "Aren''t you going to exin anything to me?"


    But after saying that, Mellisa seemed to have thought of something. She sneered indifferently.


    "Oh, I forgot. It''s just the two of us now, so it might be even more embarrassing to exin."


    Lilia tilted her head and let out a long sigh. "No, of course I''ll exin it. So, I intend to let the agency find a way to control the news. Even if it can''t be controlled, I don''t intend to rify the news at this point,"


    The model wasn''t trying to be tough. This was what she actually thought before. To her, the Pangestu Family was a thing of her past and was not worth thinking about anymore. Besides, if she announced her rtionship with the Irwan Family in public, there wouldn''t be sincerity in that announcement.


    What''s more, a small thing like family background wasn''t something Lilia cared about. Even if her family background was contrived or questioned, Lilia was still the wife of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family. That fact couldn''t be changed by anyone.


    Of course, this hot topic about her family situation seemed to naturally arouse the public''s attention since her live broadcast. But Lilia wasn''t stupid enough to believe that there wasn''t anyone doing this on purpose behind her back.


    After a moment of silence, Mellisa turned her gaze to Lilia''s cell phone. "What''s the situation on the inte today?"


    "I don''t know, I''m not paying much attention now!" While speaking, Lilia casually picked up her cellphone. When she turned on the screen, she asked Mellisa, "Didn''t you bring your own cell phone?"


    "My cell phone is destroyed." Mellisa said lightly.


    Lilia''s hand stopped moving for a moment, and she was very surprised. "How did your cellphone get destroyed?! Isn''t that your favorite cell phone?!" Lilia demanded.


    After Mellisa was kidnapped in Jakarta, Lilia took her cellphone and asked Clifford to hack her password. She originally nned to change Mellisa''s cellphone to a newer model. But Mellisa bluntly said that she didn''t need one.


    Lilia guessed that maybe the cell phone had apanied Mellisa for countless days and nights, so she became emotionally attached to it. Finally, Lilia abandoned her intention. That''s why Lilia was surprised to hear her sister suddenly say that the cell phone was broken.


    Mellisa nced at her with an embarrassed look. "I was so angry when I saw the news that I snapped it in half,"


    Lilia was at a loss for words when she heard that. Her heart felt a little warm and also a little sour.


    The model looked at her social media and said, "Then I''ll buy you a new cell phone."


    Lilia felt responsible as the person who caused Mellisa to destroy her cellphone. However, Mellisa immediately rejected her.


    "No need, Leonard bought a new one."


    Lilia''s shoulders drooped as she let out a deep breath. ''Brother-inw is just too amazing!''


    "...Hmm?"


    Lilia didn''t speak anymore because the thing in the socialworks had strangely changed. The hot topic was still there, but... the contents of the discussion disappeared without a trace. There was only a nk page with five words written: ''Please try againter''.


    Lilia thought there might be a problem with her cellphone. She tried to move on to another hot topic, but the table was really turned. Only the trending topic of ''Lilia Pangestu''s Background'' was empty without any content. The rest was still operating normally.


    Mellisa saw the look on Lilia''s face that was difficult to exin and frowned. She leaned towards her sister curiously. When she saw the contents of Lilia''s screen, Mellisa was also shocked.


    "Is this server down?" She asked in surprise.


    Lilia shook her head and handed the cellphone to her sister. "Doesn''t seem so!"


    A few secondster, Mellisa finished looking through the nk page and threw Lilia''s cellphone on the sofa roughly. "Does not seem so!" She agreed with her sister.


    Lilia picked up her cellphone and browsed through other topics of discussion. She had seen someone opening a new topic. That person said that she was blocked for participating in the? discussion regarding Lilia''s background!


    Of course, this news disappeared again in less than a minute. The speed of that response made Lilia shudder. There was only one person who could do something like this.


    On this day, manyizens were sending protests to the official social media ounts. They questioned why their ount was blocked just for participating in certain discussion topics. Couldn''t they have free speech?


    However, the official social media ounts pretended to be stupid and evaded their protests by ming the broken servers.


    In less than half an hour, Harold called Lilia. His voice sounded a little tired and he was smoking a cigarette. Lilia''s manager puffed out her cigarette smoke before saying, "The situation on the inte has been handled,"


    Lilia was sitting at the coffee table fiddling with a set of green tea utensils. She was reviewing the tea making that Alfred taught. Her technique was a bit different, so she nned to have Mellisa drink it first before giving it to Jean.


    Hearing Harold''s words, Lilia identally bumped into the cup filled with green tea powder. She hurriedly grabbed it and let out a sigh of relief when she managed to save it in time.


    Lilia put the cup in a safe ce before replying, "Did you manage to find the IP address of the topic''s author?"


    "The virtual address used by the writer is from a server in a foreign country. Joe''s still checking it at this point," Harold replied. After that, he took a sip of water and continued, "Now that page is nk, but the topic is still on the trending list."


    Harold was silent for a moment after saying that.


    "Wait a minute, were you the one who asked Jean Widjaya to delete it? Suddenly, I feel anxious about what you are trying to do!" Harold asked in a suspicious voice.


    The Aphrodite Agency had submitted a request to social media tforms to remove the topic. But they replied that they had been ordered to keep the hot topic there.


    After hearing this, Lilia felt like she could guess the ins and outs of everything. It looked like this was Jean''s work. The man deliberately nked out the discussion page, but kept the hot topic on the list. In this way, Jean let everyone who questioned Lilia''s background know what it meant to be helpless.


    Lilia smiled a little. "I don''t know anything about that. If you find the IP address of the author, don''t forget to tell me,"


    Harold was silent for two seconds. "All right, no problem. But what are you going to do with that information?" He asked anxiously.


    "I''ll tell you if I find them."


    After speaking, Lilia hung up the phone first.

 Chapter 392 - Don’t Be Bad!

    There were few people who could exin Lilia''s life experience in such a coincidence. That person clearly wanted to use Lilia''s status as a public figure to discredit her. Unfortunately, Lilia was worried that that person had miscalcted how much she cared about this matter.


    Not everyone would be shaken by rumors. Those who clearly believed in Lilia wouldn''t be affected. No matter what other people say about her, their views on her would never change. And for Lilia, that was all that mattered.


    After Lilia finished her call with Harold, she lifted her face. She saw Mellisa''s fingertips rubbing against the cup in her hand. Mellisa''s eyes were nk and she seemed to be daydreaming. Lilia decided not to bother her sister. She just lowered her head and started brewing tea once again.


    Twenty minutester, a new hot topic surfaced online. ording to the news spreading, Genesis Real Estate Company registered its official social media ount three minutes ago and released their first post.


    [Genesis Company]: "This morning, some people made a number of inappropriatements against the wife of the Genesis Company president, @Lilia. Currently, Genesis Company has taken screenshots to save the evidence.


    ording to the article regarding the national Cyberspace Law, malicious spection against anyone could lead the author to receive warning letters and potentially be charged for defamation.


    "Miss @Lilia, as the wife of the president of the Genesis Company,es from a good family and has nevermitted the immoral acts that people have allegedly spected. The Genesis Company and its three thousand employees want to tell all of you: Don''t act badly!"


    One minuteter, this official post on the Widjaya Family ount was first forwarded by a user. The official ount also left this message in thement''s section, "Mr. President, the attorney''s letter has been sent to the perpetrator."


    This announcement confirmed Jean''s identity as Lilia Pangestu''s husband. The man also disyed his authority as the person in charge of the Genesis Company. The announcement from the fourth son of the Widjaya Family in Surabaya attracted many people on the inte.


    In less than ten minutes, Aphrodite Agency reposted the announcement. At the same time, celebrities from the entertainment world also responded.


    Ryan Fever, a famous and rising singer, was the first to speak up. He reposted the Genesis Company announcement and added it in thements.


    [Ryan]: "The charisma and elegance of @Lilia shouldn''t be questioned. Her life experience is no doubt one of the most inspiring. She must''vee from a good family!"


    The next party toment was Lilia''s director.


    [Louis]: "If there really is a defamation case, a warning letter from thewyer alone is still a light sentence. @Lilia, we are all on your side!"


    Even the official ount for the movie ''The Chosen Kingdom'' also raised its voice.


    [Chosen Kingdom]: "@Lilia, you are an extraordinary actress who can show the patience and strength of the second female lead in this film. You can also go overseas to be the opening model for Mn Fashion Week. You are a graceful and beautiful person. Keep the spirit, okay!"


    Adele Franz, editor-in-chief for a fashion magazine with whom Lilia worked, also expressed her personal support.


    [Adele]: "I agree with @Louis. The warning letter from thewyer is too light for this case. I suggest that the perpetrators be prosecuted legally. Don''t worry, @Lilia, I''ll help solve this casepletely!"


    Thanks to the support of these famous artists, public opinion on the Inte was changing rapidly. After the Genesis Company''s position on the case was officially disclosed, Jean took this opportunity to assert his identity as Lilia''s husband.


    At the same time, in thement section of this official announcement, Genesis Company employees also came toment. Overall, they all had a positive outlook on Lilia. Who would resist a woman who could soften their boss, a man as cold as a block of ice, like a melting snow?


    However, the hot topic titled ''Lilia Pangestu''s Background'' was always on the top search for most popr topics. This made many people wonder. If there wasn''t a problem with Lilia''s family background, why didn''t the social media side remove the topic? Actually, what kind of goal did she want to achieve?


    *****


    Nearing noon, Lilia received a call from Jean. They were talking about simple topics, but also very surprising. She and Mellisa were asked to wait at the Lakeside Vi, because... The Mayers wereing here!


    Mellisa looked at Lilia who had hung up the phone with a confused expression. She rubbed her fingertips and asked in a loud voice, "What did Jean say? Who wille here?"


    Lilia didn''t immediately answer her sister''s question. Her brain was busy remembering that name. The Mayer family�� Did that mean her grandfather wasing?


    Mellisa needed to repeat her question again before Lilia finally responded. Still with a confused expression, Lilia repeated Jean''s words.


    "Jean said, the Mayer Family wille here, but ... he didn''t say exactly who wasing," Lilia exined.


    But after hearing thisst name, Lilia had a guess who woulde. If she remembered correctly, the Mayer Family was Janice Irwan''s biological family. Lilia didn''t know anything about them and only heard that there was a famous war general named Caleb in the family.


    At this time, Mellisa slowly lowered her face from beside her. Her heart had gone numb ever since she had heard the name she hadn''t heard in the past five years.


    Within twenty minutes, there was a roar of engines outside the Lakeside Vi. Lilia and Mellisa automatically turned towards the window. Leonard, whom Lilia asked toe with them, turned around too.


    Mellisa unconsciously jolted to stand and moved a little too fast. Leonard frowned and reminded, "Move slowly!"


    However, Mellisa acted as if she couldn''t hear Leonard. Her eyes were fixed on the scenery outside the window. There was a mixture of hope and panic in the woman''s gaze.


    Lilia also got up from the sofa. She had seen Mellisa''s anxiety, but she could only help by being by her sister''s side. Lilia stepped forward and took Mellisa''s hand. Together, the two sisters walked to the front door.


    Lilia was also very curious about who hade from the Mayer Family. Would the meeting at the Irwan Family house in Jakarta also be repeated with the Mayer Family? Sooner orter, Lilia would find the answer.


    Three ck BMW cars stopped at the gate of the Lakeside Vi, followed by Jean''s ck Volkswagen.


    The driver of one of the BMWs immediately got out of their cars. One of them ran to the back and opened the door for the person in the back seat. His movements were very careful and exuded great respect. The driver leaned forward slightly to speak to the person in the car.


    "Old General, we''re here," the driver said.


    Grandpa Caleb himself hade here!


    At this time, a hand holding a walking stick appeared from inside the car. Then, the old veteran general slowly stepped out.


    Even though he was already in his eighties, he got out of the car without rushing or slowing down. The man was wearing a ck suit which looked orthodox and formal.. His eyes shone with seriousness without anger.

 Chapter 393 - Caleb Mayer

    Grandpa Caleb was standing next to the car. He lifted his face to look around the Lakeside Vi. His eagle-sharp eyes showed a great deal of firmness and discipline.


    The person who got out of the car behind him was a woman over 60 years old. She was Caleb''s personal nurse, Stefani Rosia.


    Stefani was seen wearing a light gray coat and stepped forward to support Caleb''s arm. Then she turned her gaze to look at Jean who was walking closer.


    "Young Master Jean, is this the right ce?" Stefani asked.


    Jean nodded slightly. He pushed the gate open and stared at them calmly. "Pleasee in!"


    *****


    At the entrance, Mellisa''s expression became even more nervous as the sound of their footsteps got closer. The front door of the house slowly swung open.


    Jean was the first to enter the house. He immediately saw Lilia and Mellisa standing, waiting at the door. Jean raised his eyebrows, his handsome face softened a little.


    "Why are you standing here?" He asked in surprise as he took turns looking at the two women.


    "Waiting for you!" Lilia walked towards him while answering. She saw the people following behind Jean over his shoulder.


    This was the first time she saw Caleb. Perhaps because of that man''s dignified and sublime aura, coupled with his cold expression. Caleb has a dominant nature and cannot be ignored by others. Caleb''s right leg was injured on the battlefield, so he limped a little.


    As Caleb and Stefani stepped through the entrance, the man''s eyes met Mellisa''s. The expression of the daughter of the Irwan family changed, as if it reflected her conflicted heart.


    Mellisa bit her lip, tears began to fill her eyes. She muttered softly, "Grandpa ..."


    Her grandfather''s hair looked whiter than five years ago. His walking posture was getting slower. Only his stubborn eyes were the same as before.


    "Mellisa,e here and let Grandpa see you!"


    That was the first sentence that Caleb uttered. The old man''s voice was normally loud, but when he spoke to Mellisa, his voice was choked up.


    Lilia looked at Caleb in surprise. She suddenly felt that this old general from the Mayer Family was different from everyone in the Irwan Family.


    When Mellisa heard Grandpa Caleb''s words, her tight lips slowly loosened up. Her tightly clenched fists hung beside her body. Mellisa started shuffling around on her crutches. She took one step towards Caleb, then she knelt without hesitation in front of the old man.


    "Grandpa, sorry I made you worry!" Mellisa said aloud.


    The sound of her knees hitting the floor was loud, making Lilia jump in shock. She had never seen Mellisa so touched as she was today. Even when Mellisa returned to the Irwan Family, even when her entire body was badly injured, that woman never shed tears.


    But at this time, Mellisa was crying while looking at Caleb. The woman couldn''t hide her mixture of joy and sorrow.


    At this time, no one spoke. Caleb held a stick in one hand and ced the other trembling over Mellisa''s head.


    "Good girl, Grandpa is just d you got back to us! Come on, wake up, don''t kneel on the floor!" Caleb said hoarsely.


    Stefani was standing next to Caleb and immediately leaned forward to help Mellisa stand up. She said softly, "Mellisa, your grandfather heard that you came back to life and insisted on rushing over here. He didn''t even think about his body condition. He said he had to see you first to be relieved."


    Mellisa lowered her head, her voice choked up as she said, "Grandpa, sorry I didn''te to visit you sooner before this."


    The woman continued to lower her gaze, even though she was eager to see her grandfather''s face again. But there was a fear in Mellisa''s heart. After being betrayed and disappointed for so long, she didn''t know if she could survive when her grandfather looked at her with cold eyes.


    Caleb nced at Stefani with an angry face mixed with embarrassment, then he raised his hand to pat Mellisa''s shoulder.


    "Well, she''s not wrong," Caleb grumbled. "I heard that you were injured, is your wound serious? I brought the doctor and told them to treat your wound. How about if you show them your woundter?"


    Mellisa looked up in surprise. As soon as she met her grandfather''s eyes that were wet with tears, all of her fear immediately vanished. Her grandfather did not change. The old man still loved Mellisa the same as five years ago.


    Mellisa shook her head with a chuckle. She took Caleb''s arm to help support him. "No, these are just minor injuries. I''ll be fine!"


    "Okay, okay! I can see you really are the child from the Mayer Family! I know that the girl whom I have trained since childhood won''t die easily!" Caleb said with a face full of pride. "A soft-hearted family like the Irwan family won''t be able to understand Mellisa''s good qualities!"


    Caleb snorted in disgust as he said hisst sentence. With Mellisa and Stefani''s support, the group walked into the living room.


    Lilia and Jean followed behind them. As they walked down the hallway, Lilia tugged at Jean''s sleeve and whispered in his ear, "How did the Mayer Family find you?"


    Jean looked at Lilia''s face which was filled with curiosity. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulled her closer. Then Jean said in her ear, "Aunt Stefani is Sister Irene''s aunt."


    Lilia was dumbfounded hearing that. The world was really small!


    "I think we should walk a little faster," Jean nced at Caleb and the others who had entered the living room. "The old man is here to see you too,"


    Lilia took a moment to process Jean''s words. She pointed at herself. "He''s looking for me?" She repeated in surprise.


    Jean didn''t answer her question, but Lilia could see the seriousness in the man''s eyes. The woman blinked and suppressed the suspicion in her heart. She walked into the living room side by side with Jean.


    By now, Caleb was already sitting on the sofa, with Stefani by his side. Mellisa was standing not far from them. His granddaughter was seen lowering her head while trying to calm her emotions. Meanwhile, Leonard was standing by the window in a rxed posture. But that man stole nces at Mellisa from time to time.


    When he heard footsteps, Caleb lifted his face and held the stick in front of him with both hands. He didn''t speak, but his dignified gaze fell on Lilia''s face.


    The veteran war general then observed Lilia closely. For a moment, the living room fell into a deadly silence.


    Mellisa finally managed to manage her emotions. As she sensed this awkward atmosphere, she opened her mouth to speak. But Caleb got ahead of her.


    "Hmph, didn''t I say that Le doesn''t even reach 165 cm? So how can she be part of my Mayer Family?" Caleb snorted in disgust. "On the other hand, this girl''s appearance looks almost exactly the same as Mellisa. She''s also tall and slender. Who else could be born with such an ideal body except my Mayer Family members!"


    Caleb''s words sound like an old man bragging about his family''s good genes. He used to be tough enough to work in the military, and his wife was also known for her beauty. No wonder their descendants were endowed with ideal looks.


    "Good girl,e here." Caleb called.


    The man''s sudden words caused ripples in Lilia''s heart. Deep down, she was already thinking of all kinds of greetings.. But she never expected such warm words.

 Chapter 394 - Granddaughter Of The Mayer Family

    At this time, Stefani also looked at Lilia''s face before smiling softly at Caleb. "This girl is more interesting to look at than Le."


    "Lilia,e here right away," Mellisa snapped out of her confusion.


    Lilia took a deep breath, then walked slowly to Mellisa''s side. She respectfully bowed her head towards Caleb.


    "Hello, Mr. Caleb," Lilia greeted formally.


    Caleb frowned and tapped his wand. He said with an angry expression, "There''s no need to be so polite to me! Call me Grandpa!"


    Lilia''s throat felt like it was blocked by an inexplicable feeling. Her clear ck eyes met Caleb''s firm yet kind eyes. For a moment, doubts shed through Lilia''s mind. Was this true? Did she finally find a family that really wanted her?


    Lilia immediately woke up and calmed her mind. She smiled broadly as she said happily, "Grandpa..."


    Even though Caleb''s identity was no less importantpared to that of the Irwan family, that man did not hesitate to spill out his guts. Lilia''s impression of Caleb became even more positive.


    Hearing this, Caleb looked very happy. He continued to nod excitedly. Under his gray hair, his cheeks, which were covered with wrinkled lines, pulled upward into a broad smile. "Okay, okay! Good girl, you''ve been suffering all this time. You two, sit next to Grandpa here,"


    Stefani stepped aside to give them a ce, while Lilia and Mellisa sat beside the old man.


    Caleb looked at Mellisa, then looked back at Lilia, with his eyes filled with emotion. The old man let out a heavy sigh. "If only Janice had listened to me at that time, this situation would not have happened. She would not have let her biological daughter disappear for years," he said bitterly.


    "Grandpa, it''s not your fault," Lilia immediately shook her head. She didn''t want this kind old man to me himself.


    "You don''t need to make me feel better! Everyone else had a hand in causing this situation!" Caleb said aloud. "Simon Irwan is a stubborn academic. I have said for a long time that Le doesn''t look like a child of the Irwan Family, but he doesn''t believe me. People like him seem like they will only believe if they see the evidence with their own eyes!"


    Stefani coughed lightly from beside him, then nced at Jean and Leonard. The woman said with a smile, "Caleb, please stop talking nonsense. You will scare these children."


    Caleb looked at Jean, who stared back at him with a disapproving expression. Finally, he stopped talking. Nobody knew what was on Caleb''s mind when he then turned his gaze to Leonard.


    Caleb frowned and asked, "Who is this boy? From which family is he?"


    Upon hearing this, Mellisa immediately straightened her back. She wanted to answer but Leonard got ahead of her.


    Leonard greeted Caleb for the first time, "Hello, Grandpa. My name is Leonard Adler, Mellisa''s fianc��!"


    Mellisa looked at Leonard with her mouth half open. What kind of self-introduction was that?! They weren''t even friends, never mind fiance!


    Lilia''s shoulders shook as she stifled augh, but in the end, she couldn''t take it anymore and herughter broke.


    Caleb looked closely at Leonard''s figure, watching him from top to bottom. After a while, he nodded with a serious expression. "This kid is quite talented! Mellisa, you have good taste!" He praised her.


    "Grandpa, don''t listen to his nonsense!" Mellisa was angry and red at Leonard.


    Caleb caught Mellisa''s annoyed gaze, and tapped his wand. "What? Don''t tell me he''s actually bothering you? If this kid dares to bother you, tell me! Our Mayer family has no other skills, but we never lose a fight!"


    The old man was an old general who had fought on the battlefield. He prided himself on his strong blood.


    Caleb''s arrival seemed to have calmed the cold wee the two sisters had previously received in the Irwan Family. He was a person who never hesitated in deciding. For Caleb, the world was only made of ck or white. Wrong was wrong, right was right. Since it was proven that Lilia was the grandchild of the Mayer Family, he recognized Lilia as his granddaughter clearly.


    By noon, Sister Mei prepared a very delicious lunch for all of them. Stefani also personally cooked a light and delicious meal for the old man.


    While Sister Mei and Stefani were busy cooking, Caleb invited Lilia and Mellisa to talk in the living room. Meanwhile, Jean and Leonard went to the man''s study so as not to disturb their family reunion.


    To an outsider, the Lakeside Vi looked like it was in a state of martialw. There were a number of bodyguards in ck uniforms standing outside the vi''s door.


    While waiting for lunch to finish cooking, Caleb looked at the used green tea making equipment on the table. He took turns looking at the two sisters, but his question was directed at only one of them.


    "Lilia, are you good at making tea?" Caleb asked curiously.


    Lilia smiled shyly from beside him. "I''m not very good at it, but I''m still studying," she humbly answered.


    Mellisa frowned and protested to the old man. "Grandpa, why don''t you ask me too? You don''t know who uses this tea-making equipment!"


    Caleb turned to Mellisa with an expression of disbelief. "Mellisa, I raised and taught you myself from childhood. You think I don''t know your character? You''ve been stubborn since you were little, and you never like any female-rted activities, let alone the ones that make you look feminine. So how could you know how to make tea?!"


    Mellisa immediately shut her mouth when she heard Caleb''s argument. Her grandfather was right, but she still felt a little hurt at beingbeled ''unfeminine'' by her own grandfather!


    "But that''s not what Grandpa wants to discuss with you right now, Mellisa." Caleb''s voice turned serious. "When that ident happened, why didn''t youe back to find Grandpa? Even though the Irwan Family can''t protect you, don''t you still have a Grandpa to rely on?" He asked in a harsh tone.


    Mellisa did not think that Caleb would change the topic of the conversation and discuss the ident five years ago. She lowered her gaze and didn''t dare look into her grandfather''s insightful eyes.


    "Grandfather, after the ident five years ago, I was lying in the hospital for three months before recovering. When I wanted to go back to find you, the Irwan Family announced my death and then blocked all news about the ident," Mellisa said softly. "To be honest, I thought about going back, but then..."


    Before Mellisa finished speaking, she fell silent. The words she wanted to say seemed stuck in her throat.


    After the ident, Mellisa found out that Le was acting like the only daughter of the Irwan Family. Even worse, the Irwan Family didn''t seem affected after losing their daughter. Both Richard and Janice lived their days full of happiness, as if nothing had been taken from their lives.


    The woman took Mellisa''s position by trying to kill her and she still enjoyed all of her parents'' love. Mellisa''s death seemed not to leave any traces on the hearts of her parents.


    In such a situation, how could she possibly return to them? Mellisa even lost a ce that she could call home, as well as a position in their hearts.


    Five years ago, she lost it all in that ident.

 Chapter 395 - I Want Everyone To Know

    At that time, Mellisa still didn''t know who had hurt her. She hadn''t investigated whoever was secretly supporting Le from behind. Mellisa didn''t dare toe back. It''s hard to guarantee that she wouldn''t die again.


    In the Mayer Family, her grandfather''s favorite grandkid was her. But there was also a bunch of business in the Mayer Family that needed to be resolved. Even if Mellisa asked the Mayer Family for help, it wasn''t the best way to solve her problem.


    What''s more, her grandfather had retired from his military service. In recent years, his physical condition had been very poor. All the affairs of the Mayer Family had long been left to their eldest son. From the Mayer Family''s point of view, Mellisa was an outsider.


    After that year''s ident, Mellisa carefully considered the next step she needed to take. In the end, she chose to give up on going home and fought alone in a big world.


    To be precise, someone had been helping her secretly in the past five years. But that person never showed their identity to Mellisa. She didn''t know who it was or what their purpose was. That person had indeed saved her from the burning car. They also sent Mellisa to the hospital to recuperate. Even so, Mellisa couldn''t find any traces of the mysterious helper.


    Her savior hid in the dark, and reached out to her in their own way. As Mellisa thought about this, she suddenly realized that the person had not contacted her in over two months. After Mellisa thought carefully, the person who had helped her disappeared after she met Lilia. That person sometimes asked Mellisa to do something for them, but now they never contacted her again.


    At this moment, Mellisa was silent for a long time while still immersed in her deep thought. From Caleb''s point of view, he captured his granddaughter''s grief.


    Caleb sighed heavily as he put his cane on his knee. Then he took Lilia and Mellisa''s hands, and put their palms on his own.


    "Okay, Mellisa, you don''t have to worry anymore. Grandpa is here with you now. Let''s see who still dares to mess with you! I won''t let my granddaughter to be bullied by outsiders for no reason!" Caleb said full of confidence.


    His words brought a broad smile to Mellisa''s face.


    "Don''t give up on the Irwan Family!" Caleb continued fiery. "Incidentally, Lilia was also found again. When Grandpa returns to Jakarta, we will have a banquet for both of you. I want everyone to know that you and Lilia are my grandchildren!"


    Caleb''s words jolted Mellisa out of her reverie, as if she had just thought of something shocking. Her face was a little pale and her eyes were fixed briefly on Caleb''s face. Without saying anything, Mellisa lowered her head and nodded.


    Mellisa was determined that Lilia''s identity must be rified for her own good. There was a lot of malicious spection on the Inte, and it''s time to give them a strong counterattack.


    Caleb took turns looking at Mellisa and Lilia. They were his grandchildren. But they had very opposite characteristics.


    This old man was a war general. He once had blood on his hands and spilled some blood for the homnd. He was an upright and resolute person, the type to be the most ufortable with academics and the likes who were full of cunning tricks like the Irwan Family. ording to him, the children from the Mayer family must be brave and upright. And Mellisa had been a tough kid since childhood.


    When Caleb looked at Lilia again, the old man''s sharp pupils could catch a glimpse of the elegance in the woman''s face. That grace felt natural and couldn''t be taught by others.


    Caleb realized that Lilia''s eyes were clear and her gaze was straight. There was no pretense in it like Le, who deliberately put on a sweet smile in front of others but did some dirty tricks behind their back.


    When Caleb judged a person, he looked at their determination and strength. And both were found in Lilia and Mellisa. After thinking about this, Caleb narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I heard that Le was sent back to her biological family?"


    Mellisa and Lilia nodded at the same time.


    Caleb could only sneer, "Sure enough, that is the gentle style of the Irwan Family. Didn''t they also leave you without any exnation? Janice has been assimting in the Irwan Family for years and forgot our family principles! What a disappointing child!"


    When Caleb talked about his disappointment towards Janice, the sisters didn''t say anything. Even though she was their birth mother, her style of doing things did not inherit their grandfather''s strength and speed. However, as Janice''s daughters, the two of them had no reason to badmouth their own mother''s name.


    *****


    After this heart-to-heart chat, Caleb enjoyed lunch at the Lakeside Vi with his two grandchildren. His health wasn''t that goodtely, so he went to the guest room to take a short break after eating.


    On this asion, Stefani sat in the living room and looked at Caleb''s two granddaughters in front of her. Her gaze was fixed on Lilia''s figure and they were filled with curiosity.


    "To be honest, I was shocked when I heard that Lilia and Young Master Jean were married. When did your wedding take ce? Was itst year?" Stefani asked kindly.


    Lilia looked up and shook her head in response. "No, unfortunately I''ve been too busy with my work all this time, so the wedding party has been postponed,"


    She deliberately left out the part that she didn''t intend to have a wedding party. Even though the problem with her family background had been resolved, Lilia didn''t n to let the Irwan family be known as the Widjaya family''s inw.


    "When will the party be held?" But Stefani did not catch Lilia''s meaning and continued to ask with an innocent face. "I just heard what the old man said, that he wanted to have a big party to celebrate your sister''s return. Wouldn''t it be better to announce it when..."


    Before Stefani could finish speaking, Jean appeared behind Lilia and immediately interrupted her. "We have other arrangements for the wedding, so Auntie doesn''t have to worry about that," he said in a calm voice.


    Even though Jean pronounced the sentence neatly, his meaning was clear. This was his business with Lilia as husband and wife, so there was no need for outsiders to interfere.


    Hearing that, Stefani''s expression froze for a moment. But she immediately smiled and replied, "Ah, I see. I''m just trying to give you a suggestion. I know young people arrange things on their own so it won''t bother an old woman like me to talk much."


    At this point, the atmosphere in the living room became a little awkward.


    Lilia heard from Jean that Stefani was indeed the aunt of Irene, her sister-inw. But they hadn''t been in touch for nearly 30 years. During that time, Stefani worked as a personal nurse for Grandpa Caleb.


    When his wife died, Caleb unexpectedly used Stefani as her recement. Even though the marriage between them did not take ce, it caused quite a sensation at that time.


    When Caleb took Stefani as a substitute for his wife, the old man was over 65 years old. But Stefani was in her early forties. Of course many people opposed Caleb''s decision, but the old man refused to listen to them.


    Even the entire Mayer family was full of problems.


    Today, Stefani and Caleb were able to appear at the Lakeside Vi because Jean took the initiative to contact his sister-inw Irene.. It was only thanks to that woman that they could gather in a meeting like this.

 Chapter 396 - Orphaned

    That afternoon on the same day, Caleb and Stefani went to the house of one of their acquaintances in Surabaya. They heard that the old man was here, so they naturally wanted to say hello and meet him.


    Lilia and Mellisa politely declined Caleb''s invitation to go with him. Caleb looked disappointed, but he didn''t insist.


    The old man solemnly said, "Girls, look forward to hearing from me. Besides, if someone bothers you, tell me right away! I will punish them severely!"


    Caleb really liked these two kids. Even though he was still a bit unfamiliar with Lilia, he had already taken her under the wing of the Mayer Family through his words.


    The two sisters stood at the gates of the Lakeside Vi and watched the convoy slowly leave. The start of the cold rainy season seemed to have gotten much warmer because of the old man''s visit.


    The afternoon wind was blowing hard, bringing a chill that pierced the bones. Lilia and Mellisa looked at the highway for a long time. Suddenly, their shoulders were simultaneously covered with coats.


    Behind them, Jean and Leonard moved almost in unison. The two men never bothered them during their conversation with Caleb earlier. Now they calmed their partner''s busy minds with their deep care.


    Lilia turned her head back and smiled broadly. She couldn''t help but turn and hug Jean. On the other hand, Mellisa just blinked and thanked Leonard for the coat with an awkward expression. This marked the biggest difference between these two sisters.


    Leonardughed helplessly at Mellisa''s response. Then he led Mellisa back to the vi next door. "Come on, you have to change your clothes!"


    The two of them walked away with Lilia and Jean gazing from afar. Lilia''s eyes felt a little damp as she raised her head and stared at the man''s ocean blue eyes. She raised her cold hand and sought warmth from Jean''srge hand.


    "Jean, are you deliberately not removing the hot topic about my background because you wanted Grandpa to see it?" Lilia asked suspiciously.


    There was a huge difference between Caleb and the Irwan family. For the Irwan Family, there were too many factors to consider that got in their way to defend Lilia. However, Caleb was born on the battlefield. His tough and merciless character wouldn''t let anyone hurt the people he wanted to protect.


    Caleb''s arrival in Surabaya indicated that he already knew everything. It so happened that cyberspace was flooded with topics regarding Lilia''s background on the Inte today. In the end, all went well.


    After Lilia asked him that, the man pulled her body closer. They walked back into the living room with Jean''s arm around her.


    The coldness on Lilia''s body disappeared thanks to the warmth of the living room. The two of them then sat on the sofa together. As soon as Lilia leaned on Jean''s shoulder, she heard the man''s soft voice exin, "Not really, but I did let your grandfather see it,"


    Lilia lifted her head from Jean''s embrace and expressed her feelings. "Perhaps, it would be more urate to say that I was surprised by what Grandpa did today. I didn''t expect him to recognize me as a rtive of the Mayer Family. That alone is enough to make me happy," Lilia said sincerely.


    Jean responded by rubbing Lilia''s head with a heavy sigh. This humility often made Jean fall in love with his wife again.


    "Besides, my parents still have many things to worry about. But my grandfather firmly said that I am the child of the Mayer Family, which is actually quite ironic," Lilia said with a sarcastic smile.


    When Lilia left the Irwan Family''s house, she witnessed Robert and Sylvia taking Le away. At that moment, Lilia thought as if she had be an orphan.


    She felt��. unwanted.


    But Caleb''s visit today was like a spring breeze and rain soaking a barrennd in her heart. Lilia realized that even after all that had happened, there were still people who were willing to acknowledge her, and ept her as she was.


    Jean noticed that Lilia was feeling a little depressed, so he hugged her closer to his chest. The man gently stroked Lilia''s cheek with his fingertips.


    Jean said in a soft and maic voice, "The old man''s purpose in throwing a celebratory party is to force the Irwan Family to publicly acknowledge your identity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee all the way here today,"


    Lilia nodded. "I can feel it! However, even if the Irwan Family recognizes me as their daughter, I have nothing to be proud of. If they still refuse to reveal the truth of this whole problem and don''t give justice to Mellisa, then they are not my true family," Lilia affirmed.


    Her pair of ck as the night sky eyes were filled with determination. Jean found himself never tired of admiring the clearness of his wife''s eyes.


    "Even though Le has returned to the Pangestu Family''s house, I''m not sure that she will just ept it. It is possible that she is the one causing the hot topic on the Inte today," Lilia shared her doubts about Le, and her eyes slowly fell on the surface of theke outside the window.


    Lilia leaned her body in the man''s embrace. Her nose was filled with Jean''s signature spring scent. She never thought that her feud with Le would end so easily.


    Even though Le had returned to the Pangestu Family''s house, she wouldn''t just give up. If that woman wasn''t greedy, she wouldn''t dare to y the Irwan Family and the Pangestu Family on the palm of her hand at the same time.


    Lilia''s pair of clear eyes stared at distance with a glint of mockery, and after a while, she suppressed this impatient emotion. She raised her head with a smile, and met Jean''s ocean blue eyes.


    "Are you going to thepany this afternoon?" Lilia asked, changing the subject.


    Jean lowered his head slightly, and his lips touched Lilia''s forehead. His voice was soft as he replied in a spoiled tone, "How about I stay with you here a little longer?"


    "Aren''t you busy? How about�� I''ll apany you to the office? To cheer you up?" Lilia asked with a big smile.


    The excited expression on Lilia''s face made the man''s throat tighten. Jean leaned in and whispered, "So you have decided to be sensible today?"


    Lilia unconsciously pulled away when Jean suddenly approached, but she was already in the man''s embrace. When she couldn''t move back, she could only turn around and sit down.


    The woman frowned and beat Jean on the shoulder yfully. "I''ve always been so sensible!" Lilia protested. "You have apanied me for so long before, you must have a lot of work! I''m going to change clothes, so let''s go to thepany together!"


    After Lilia finished speaking, she immediately got up from the sofa. However, Lilia hesitated for a moment before turning around, then leaned over and kissed the man''s lips.


    "Wait for me, I''ll be done soon!" She said before hurrying away.


    Jean chuckled, but he followed Lilia''s words and leaned back on the sofa.. His eyes watched his wife run upstairs, and an indulgent look shed across his eyes. As a good husband, he would do whatever she asked him to do!

 Chapter 397 - Do You Regret It?

    Around half past three in the afternoon, Lilia and Jean arrive at the Genesis Company office.


    Currently, there were journalists from nearly 20 entertainment media on the front lobby of the building. They had been waiting here for nearly five hours since morning, to get the first-hand news of the scandal.


    At the same time, in the president''s office located on the top floor, Lilia was sitting on the sofa. She smiled broadly and stared at the man sitting behind the boss''s desk.


    "President Jean, those reporters are waiting for you today. Looks like they don''t n to return home before seeing you!" Lilia teased.


    They just came straight from the underground parking lot. If the reporters intended to capture Jean at the front gate, maybe they should wait until thend was gone first.


    Jean lifted his eyes from the document in his hand. His handsome face was tinged with tenderness as he stared at his wife. "What? Are you nning to let me meet them?"


    Knowing that he was flirting on purpose, Lilia raised an eyebrow. She raised her index finger and squinted, pretending to look angry. "That''s not good. I still need President Jean for myself. If you are taken by the reporters, who should I post on my social media?"


    After Lilia finished speaking, the smile on her face faded slightly. She got up from the sofa and walked towards the man one step at a time. Lilia slightly leaned back on the boss'' table and rested her hands on it. She tilted her head and let out a heavy sigh.


    "Jean, I''m sorry I bothered you," Lilia''s expression now looked serious. "I know that announcement will generate such a big response. Maybe it would be better if we keep our marriage hidden,"


    Lilia lowered her head, not daring to look at that man. Guilt gnawed at her heart. If this was the case�� wasn''t Robert''s proposal back then correct? That she better keep her marriage a secret?


    At the time Lilia announced her marriage, she didn''t expect that someone would try to attack her by bringing up her family background. Jean was not someone who liked to appear in public. But his rtionship with Lilia had disrupted thepany''s order. That made Lilia feel very sorry.


    At this time, Jean rubbed the pen on his hand. He stared at Lilia''s bowed head for a moment. Then the corners of his lips curved upwards and his eyes smiled. "Are you feeling sorry?" Jean asked softly.


    Hearing that, Lilia stole a nce at the man. She replied in a low voice, "If I said that I had a little regret, what would you do?"


    For a few moments, Jean didn''t speak. He put down the pen in his hand. Then, without warning, the man grabbed Lilia''s wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Or rather, Lilia fell on top of hisp.


    In her surprise, Lilia automatically wrapped her arm around Jean''s shoulder. Then she came to her senses and hurriedly hit the man. How could Jean be ying around at a time like this?!


    Lilia hissed in panic, "Put me down! Don''t you have any shame?!"


    Jean smiled faintly and grabbed Lilia''s chin. He said in a deep voice, "It''s not about asking what I''m going to do. If you''re sorry, then I can only rack my brains to find a way for you to let go of your regret!"


    After saying that, Jean didn''t give Lilia a chance to speak and crushed her lips. The sound of kissing and sighing filled the quiet office room.


    When Lilia was finally released, her entire face had turned red. Jean looked at Lilia with lustful eyes, then leaned over to kiss her again.


    Lilia hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover the man''s mouth. She red at Jean and protested, "What are you doing?! We''re in your office!"


    ''Isn''t he afraid of someone suddenly stepping in?''


    Jean raised his eyebrows with a look of amusement. If there was someone who dared to enter the president''s office without knocking, he wanted to know who that brave person was. Jean gently kissed Lilia''s palm, causing the woman to quickly retract her hand.


    He pulled Lilia closer in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Do you still regret it?"


    Lilia, who didn''t dare say any more regrets, just turned her face away without saying anything. She tried to get up from Jean''sp, just as the office door swung open and a brave man walked in.


    "President, the reporters have ... S-Sorry, sorry to bother you!" Kenny jumped in surprise when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Lilia instantly froze on the spot as she tried to stand up. Her pride had been crushed! Even though she only sat on the man''sp, it was embarrassing enough for her to be caught in such a position! What''s more, they did it in the office, in such an important ce!


    Lilia hit Jean on the shoulder with full force, making the man frown with pain. Then she immediately got up and walked to the sofa. Lilia picked up the magazine that was lying on the table at lightning speed and flipped through the pages.


    If it weren''t for her flipping pages too quickly, Kenny might really have thought that the incident just now never happened.


    Then Kenny felt his boss''s knife-sharp gaze. He hurriedly lowered his head and cried in his heart. If he could erase the incident just now from his memory, he would definitely do that!


    Behind the boss''s desk, Jean looked closely at his assistant. His expression was calm, but his ice-cold aura seemed to be prickling Kenny. He said in a slow voice, "Remember to knock next time!"


    Kenny quickly raised his head and gave a strong nod. But in his heart, he grumbled, "I''ve knocked three times already, didn''t you hear it?"


    But of course, he wasn''t brave enough to say this directly to his boss. Not only would he lose his job �� he might lose his head too!


    Kenny breathed a sigh of relief when Jean stopped ring at him. He immediately straightened up and gave his report. "President, the entertainment reporters had been expelled. I have also coordinated with the police station in their jurisdiction. If theye here again, they will immediately be removed on the pretext of disturbing public order."


    "Very well, report received. You can go out now," Jean replied coldly.


    Kenny blinked, was that all Jean was going to tell him? He chased away the group of reporters huddling around for more than five hours below, but his boss wouldn''t give him a bonus?


    When Jean saw Kenny standing at the door in a daze, the man''s eyebrows raised. "Is there anything else?" He asked sharply.


    Kenny hurriedly shook his head and left Jean''s office with a sad face. Who could me him? Whenever Jean was absent from the office, it''s Kenny who took care of everything, no matter big and small. From calcting employee payrolls to doing the job the president left behind, Kenny did it all alone. If it went on like this, could he go out and start his own business?


    However, before Jean''s office door closed, Kenny nced inside once again. After careful consideration, he decided to give up the idea of ??starting a business.


    If he started his own business, he probably wouldn''t be able to make 5 billion in a year. On top of that .... Kenny was currently hitting on a female manager in the marketing department. If he stopped now, he would have no reason to approach that manager!

 Chapter 398 - Photo Frame

    After Kenny left, Lilia put the magazine in her hand on the table. She touched her face that was still burning and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Are you nervous?" The man leaned back in the boss chair, legs folded in a rxed and elegant posture.


    Lilia nced at him and smiled calmly, "No!"


    Even though she said that, the look in her eyes couldn''t cover her true feelings.


    *****


    That afternoon, the atmosphere in Jean''s office was calm and peaceful. The evening sunlight seeped into the room, adding to the warm impression.


    While Jean was busy working, Lilia watched him attentively from the sofa. There was no thrilling story between them, nor was there any deliberate arrangement. The atmosphere between them was like clear water slowly flowing from a river into a calmke.


    Some people might say that such rtionships are boring. However, ording to Lilia, this stable and peaceful rtionship had actually be her goal. Living as a model meant living a changing and uncertain life. That''s why Lilia really appreciated the trust and love between them that didn''t need to be expressed in words anymore.


    When Lilia came back from her reverie, it was half past five in the afternoon.


    When the man closed thest document, Lilia was standing behind him. A pair of palms grasped Jean''s shoulder gently. Lilia leaned down a little, and whispered softly, "Are you tired? I''ll massage your shoulders for you,"


    Before Jean could answer, Lilia had massaged the man''s shoulder diligently. Even though that woman''s technique felt amateurish, Jean admitted that his fatigue seemed to disappear by Lilia''s touch. The man raised his hands to his shoulders and caught her palms. He brought her hand closer and kissed the back of her hand.


    "Isn''t it boring to just stay here and apany me to work this afternoon?" Jean asked.


    Lilia shook her head subconsciously. "This isn''t boring. Are you done yet?" After saying that, her eyes nced in a certain direction.


    Unfortunately, Jean didn''t catch her eye. He replied nonchntly, "What would you like to eat in the evening?"


    "I''m not that hungry yet, so we don''t have to rush to eat! It''s just ... I suddenly remembered something," Lilia squeezed her shoulder and muttered with a smile. She had endured all afternoon just to say this.


    "What''s the matter? Say it!"


    Jean took her hand and dragged Lilia from behind the chair to his side. Then he raised his eyebrows and waited for his wife to speak.


    Lilia looked at the hand Jean was holding, and the corners of her mouth identally curled upwards. Then she pointed to Jean''s desk drawer.


    "I remember that you put a picture frame on your desk before we met again," Lilia said. "But after that, you immediately put it in a drawer and never took it out again. Why did you do that?"


    Until now, Lilia didn''t know why Jean hid the frame with her photo in it. When Jean was at home with her today, she suddenly thought about it.


    The first time she and Jean met in her office, Lilia didn''t have time to take a closer look at the photo in the frame. But when Lilia was alone in his office recently, she had been looking at the photo without Jean knowing. But she still didn''t dare to ask Jean about it.


    Now, the stronger her love for Jean, the more Lilia''s curiosity would be. She could no longer suppress her emotions and curiosity. Lilia chose to ask bluntly and heard the answer from the man herself.


    After Lilia finished speaking, she slowly looked at the man. A pair of eyes as ck as night met one as blue as the ocean. They were both clear and honest.


    Jean''s handsome face didn''t change even after he heard Lilia''s question. He squeezed her hand tightly, and said in a low voice, "So you insisted on apanying me today, just because you wanted to see that picture frame?"


    "Of course not!" Lilia immediately denied the question. She stepped forward and replied confidently, "Being with you is my top priority. Seeing the picture frame is an extra motive!"


    The smile in the man''s eyes deepened. He sighed before starting tough out loud. Jean''sughter sounded crisp andforting. He pointed to his desk''s drawer. "Then, open it yourself."


    Lilia hesitated for a moment. There were no secrets hidden in the photo frame, but a woman''s mind would always have a strong sense of curiosity at times.


    The model linked her fingers and nodded. "Hmm... alright."


    After Lilia spoke, Jean once again pulled the woman onto hisp and sat her there steadily. Outside the window was a sunset tinting the sky with the colors of the twilight. The lights in the room reflected their figures on the ss windows.


    Lilia reached out and opened the drawer slightly. Even though she had done this before, her heart felt like it was beating fast. Just as Lilia thought, the picture frame was still lying there.


    When she touched the frame with her fingertips, she nced at Jean once again. After the man nodded, then Lilia slowly took out the photo frame. Her eyes were fixed on the contents of the frame. For a moment, neither of them made a sound.


    The photo frame was exactly the same as what Lilia saw when she first got there. A newspaper cut containing her photo. She wore a white sand-colored skirt and stood on the stage smiling gracefully. Then, Lilia realized that there was another photo hidden behind it.


    "Jean, can I take the photo?" Lilia asked while looking at the man.


    Jean sighed, as if Lilia had caught his secret, but he still nodded. "Go ahead."


    Lilia opened the photo frame. Suddenly, there were lots of photos of different sizes falling from the frame and scattered on the floor.


    "Ahh, sorry!" Lilia hurriedly jumped down from Jean''sp and gathered the photos.


    Her eyes widened to find that they were her pictures. Jean had collected every single of her photos when she appeared in fashion shows. Then, one of them caught her eyes.


    "This photo��" Lilia muttered while lifting up the photo sheet.


    It was her photo during her first fashion show. But instead of smiling gracefully at the camera, Lilia grinned broadly and her right hand made a V sign.


    Liliaughed and turned to face Jean. "How did you get this photo?" She asked in surprise.


    This photo was taken after the fashion show ended. Lilia was very happy that she finished her first performance sessfully. However, since she exposed too much emotion, Harold scolded her after returning from there.


    A model should be dignified and graceful, with a cold face. They should never have gentle expressions on their face. And so on, and so on.


    From then on, Lilia acted cold and indifferent whenever she was on the stage. These were professional requirements and performance norms.


    Lilia stared at the photo as she rubbed her fingertips gently. Then, a simr photo came to mind.


    "Ahh! The photo I took while attending the summer camp in Arum Vige was also in this pose, right?" Lilia asked while looking at Jean in surprise.


    She began to guess why Jean had kept so many pictures of herself.

 Chapter 399 - Come To The Hospital!

    Jean smiled gently and raised his hand, forming a V sign. "Don''t you really like this pose?" He teased.


    In response, Lilia yfully smacked the man''s shoulder. She felt that Jean teased her more than usual today. Then, Lilia put all the photos back in her picture frame. Only then did she turn to Jean and cross her arms.


    "So you put my picture on your desk so you can see it every day. But you hid it when I came to the office for the first time. When I met you here, you nonchntly told me how to cancel our marriage," Lilia shook her head whileughing incredulously. "Your acting is really impressive, Jean!"


    Jean was not offended andughed out loud. "I will ept yourpliment with humility."


    "Who praised you!" Lilia red at him.


    After turning her face, she looked at the photo again. Finally, Lilia wiped the picture frame and put it back on the table. There was a fulfilling sensation, as if she had returned the missing puzzle piece.


    Lilia felt a warmth in her heart as she studied the photo. She had someone quietly following her struggle and cherishing her for a long time. And in the near future, they finally met in an inevitable encounter. In the end, they loved each other. This kind of precious treasure deserved to be remembered and held firmly.


    Lilia felt very lucky and touched. She had been through the ups and downs of life, and life seemed less difficult with someone else by her side.


    At night, when the city lights started to turn on, a romantic atmosphere still existed between them. Lilia leaned her head against the man''s shoulder as she returned to sit on Jean''sp. She let out a sigh of satisfaction. It seemed that she hadn''t been alone in Jean''s room for a long time, so she decided to enjoy every second they spent with each other.


    Unfortunately, right after Lilia thought that, their peaceful moment was broken by the sound of a loud cell phone ringtone.


    Lilia slowly lifted her head from the man''s embrace. It took her a few seconds to realize that it was her cell phone. The woman hurriedly got up and walked over to the sofa, then she took her phone out of the handbag. Lilia''s eyes widened in shock when she saw the name of the caller on the screen.


    "Brother Chris?" Lilia turned towards Jean, who was slowly narrowing his eyes. Then she answered the phone hesitantly.


    As soon as the call was connected, Chris''s hoarse voice was heard. "Sis Lilia,e to the hospital... my heart aches ..."


    After saying that, Chris immediately hung up on her! Lilia didn''t even get a chance to say anything!


    Lilia was shocked by Chris''s weak and hoarse voice. She immediately told Jean about it and the two of them went to the hospital.


    On the way there, Lilia called Chris back. However, the only answer she got was the sound of a disconnecting call as Chris'' number was unable to be reached at the moment. Lilia didn''t give up and tried to call Merry. But the young woman''s cell phone was turned off, and not even Clifford''s phone was answered. What exactly happened at the hospital?!


    *****


    Half an hourter, Lilia and Jean arrived at the hospital. The call from Chris just now was just too worrying. Lilia rushed to Chris''s ward and was about to open the door when she heard Merry''s excited voice from inside the room.


    "Clifford, stop him! Don''t let him escape! I want to be rewarded five kills at a time!"


    Lilia tilted her head with a confused expression when she heard that. She looked back and met Jean''s eyes.


    Then, Clifford''s calm voice followed, "Your movements are too great. Slow down, you will get them!"


    Lilia was standing in front of the door looking confused, and she couldn''t help but feel the anxiety and suspicion in her heart. When Lilia opened the door, she was momentarily stunned. The scene inside made her understand why Chris imed his heart ached.


    At this time, Chris was lying on the bed looking up at the ceiling with an expressionless face. He still held an unlit cigarette in his mouth, apparently to calm his grief.


    On the sofa opposite the bed, Merry was seen sitting cross-legged. Her long hair was rolled into a ball on either side of her head. She was holding cell phones in both hands and was busy ying with it.


    Meanwhile, Clifford sat next to Merry. He held his cell phone and scanned Merry''s screen from time to time.


    On the coffee table in front of them, there were four or five lunchboxes. However, only a few mouthfuls of food had been eaten. It seemed they were so interested in the game on their phone that they hadn''t finished eating yet.


    Seeing this scene, Lilia let out a sigh of relief. Jean took Lilia by the hand and walked in without saying a word.


    Hearing these footsteps, Chris nced sideways. He saw the two of them, then raised his hand and pointed at Merry. It seemed that the second grandson of the Hartanto Family was too angry to speak.


    Chris was a patient here. He obviously needed to recover quickly in thepany of that young woman, but... he felt that he would rather die than live tonight. His heart felt like it was about to explode with jealousy!


    But Chris couldn''t say anything about it. If he stopped Merry from ying with Clifford just because he was jealous, then he would be the one who looked like a bad guy! Poor him!


    When Lilia saw Chris''s actions, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Lilia stepped forward and greeted the man. "Brother Chris, are you okay?"


    With this condition, she wondered if Chris'' injury might worsen. But ... it looked like the man''s face color was really not that good. His expression and eyes looked haggard. Did he not have enough time to rest?


    Chris moved his lips and the cigarette he was biting in the corner of his mouth fell onto the bed.


    Jean stood on the side of the bed staring at Chris''s sad face. Jean''s face itself was expressionless to hide his annoyance for his time with Lilia had been interrupted. "Why did you call us all the way here?" He asked in a demanding tone.


    Chris ignored Jean''s annoyance and looked at Merry again. Then he closed his eyes in annoyance and whispered, "Jean, I beg of you, get that bodyguard out of your house right away!"


    Chris''s voice wasn''t loud, and Merry had started chattering again. Lilia didn''t know if Clifford heard this sentence. She turned her head to look at Merry and Clifford who were so immersed in their game. Lilia raised her eyebrows and smiled helplessly.


    "Merry, until when are you going to y? Chris''s heart is hurting," she said.


    Merry made an ''ah'' sound and lifted her head in panic. Thens he eximed, "Sis Lilia, when did youe?"


    A secondter, there was a sound of being killed in the game. Merry was stunned. Five of her kills were missing!


    Before Merry couldin, Clifford had to put down his cell phone. He hurriedly got up and walked in front of Jean. A dark red color shed across his t face that was always calm. Clifford lowered his head and greeted them in a low voice, "Young Master Jean, Mrs. Lilia."


    Clifford was deeply embarrassed. He was caught ying with Merry until he didn''t even notice that his master wasing.


    Jean raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything.. There was a hint of pleasure in his eyes. What had Clifford done to make Chris this way?

 Chapter 400 - Must Be Protected

    Ten minutester, Clifford said goodbye and was about to leave the ward.


    Merry looked at Clifford with reluctance on her face, but she couldn''t stop him from doing his job. Merry led him to the door, then looked at him excitedly.


    "Clifford, after taking care of whatever your business is, you must return immediately. I''ll be back in America tomorrow afternoon. I can''t leave until you apany me to win five kills!"


    Merry always put the game above anything else in her heart. When she was abroad and Chris never answered her messages, she was depressed all day long. Because of this, the game was abandoned for quite a long time.


    When Merry finally returned to Indonesia, she found Clifford was willing to y with her. Merry was reluctant to give up such a good opportunity.


    Clifford stepped out of the ward, and a bright light down the corridor fell into his eyes. He frowned, then turned to Merry. The man lowered his voice and asked seriously, "If I''m too busy toe back here, will you be angry?"


    Clifford expressed his thoughts for the first time. However, after asking this, there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. His arrival or departure might only mean that Merry was or was not having a partner to y the game. Clifford''s presence could not be more than that.


    But was Chris any different from this?


    Merry could not understand theplex expression on Clifford''s face. She opened her mouth in confusion, "Are you very busy with your work?"


    Even though Merry could not fully understand Clifford''s feelings, she would not just stand by if the man worked so hard that he became exhausted or fell ill. Merry considered asking him if Jean was too capitalistic and exploiting his workers, but she was too scared of the man to ask.


    Clifford caught Merry''s disappointed expression, and his heart was a little irritated. Before turning around and leaving, he still didn''t want to disappoint her. Clifford said, "I''ll be back as soon as I can,"


    Hearing those words, Merry''s eyes immediately lit up. Her face was filled with joy as she cheerfully replied, "Then I''ll be waiting for you!"


    That joyful voice entered Chris''s ears. He felt like his ears and heart were being pricked by those innocent words.


    He gasped for breath, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath to hold back the anger pressing against his heart.


    Even if Chris was angry, he still couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t even hold his cell phone and apany Merry when the girl wanted to y games. Then what was his right to be angry with that young woman?


    At this time, Jean lifted his lips into a faint smile as he stared at Chris. Then, he said something in a soft and low tone.


    Chris was still immersed in his guilt when he suddenly heard the man''s reminder. Chris looked up and his gaze turned sharp. "��I know," he muttered.


    Chris didn''t say much anymore. Some things were only suitable to be discussed behind the other person''s back. He was seriously injured during a crucial period in winning Merry''s heart. He suspected that there was a "bodyguard" who could not wait to try to take his ce in the young woman''s heart.


    Even though Chris behaved like a jealous parent in front of Merry, he was still the second grandson of the Hartanto family. That fact wouldn''t change even if he was in serious trouble, or his injury hadn''t healed.


    After pondering for a few seconds, Chris focused his gaze on Jean. He said with a heavy heart, "Jean, please do this for me. Send Merry back to America tomorrow afternoon,"


    He sighed after saying that. What Jean said just now was right. There were still a lot of things that he had to deal with in the Hartanto Family. Based on his recent recovery rate, Chris would be able to get out of bed and take a walk in a few days.


    But he was worried that it would be toote. This was because Merry would always be here to apany him until he recovered. If the Hartanto Family found out about Merry while it was still in chaos, it would be toote. Chris was afraid that Merry would be targeted by someone who also tried to take him down.


    That little princess from the Hiroshi Family was his favorite, so Merry shouldn''t be exposed in front of the other party. The best protection for her was to be outside the country. If Merry studied there diligently and stayed out of trouble, the young woman would be fine.


    At this time, Chris''s gaze was fixed on Merry''s figure. The young woman was sitting on the sofa busy peeling crayfish with gloves. Her concentrated ck eyes and pure white skin looked like she had never been contaminated by the cruelty of the world.


    He had to protect her. That''s what Chris swore to himself.


    At this time, Lilia followed Chris''s gaze and looked at the young woman. She suddenly felt that Chris'' love for Merry was way beyond her imagination. Lilia guessed that the reason the man was in such a hurry to send Merry back to America was for the girl''s protection, even if it would only cause pain for both of them.


    It didn''t take long for Lilia to leave the ward with Jean. Merry waved to them with oily gloves behind them.


    Lilia couldn''t bear the thought of the inevitable separation that had to ur, but she still didn''t say anything. She was afraid that Merry would never be able to return anytime soon after she was sent abroad this time.


    *****


    On the ward, the sudden silence made Merry a little ufortable. She returned to the sofa to peel another crayfish and chew it in her mouth, but she felt the food was nd.


    She took off her gloves angrily, and slowly looked at Chris. "Brother Chris ..."


    Merry called out to him, but she didn''t know what to say herself. She always felt as if something was going to happen. But this clueless feeling of chaos always haunted her. She felt lost, and couldn''t find her way. It was rare for Merry to have such heavy emotions. She was unsure of which path she should take and it made her feel ufortable.


    Chris shifted his gaze and met the girl''s eyes. His lips, which had been tightly closed, were now slightly ajar. He then called to her, "Come here, Merry."


    The young woman immediately got up and walked to the side of his bed obediently. Merry''s eyes were filled with confusion as she was scanning Chris''s body.


    "Brother Chris, are you still ufortable? Do you feel sick anywhere?" Merry asked, looking worried.


    Chris slowly shook his head and reached out to her. He asked in a light tone, "What''s the matter? Are you displeased with something?"


    Merry frowned and reached out to grab Chris''s hand. She began to speak in a sad voice, "I''m not really sure, it''s just ... I don''t want to go back to school,"


    "Go back there," Chris said without thinking.


    He immediately came to his senses and squeezed Merry''s soft little hand. Then he pulled her closer with a little effort. His forehead creased, but Chris did not voice the pain.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me. After you finish your studies, I''lle get you, okay?" Chris coaxedfortably, as if he was talking to a child.


    The most important thing for him was Merry''s safety.. As long as that young woman was safe, he didn''t care what happened to himself.

 Chapter 401 - 730 Days And Night

    Merry didn''t understand Chris'' mood when he said that. Even though she was feeling sad, she still lifted her head with a slight expression in her eyes.


    "You''re not going to lie to me this time, are you?!" Merry asked, demanding. There was a hint of usation in her eyes which seemed to say that Chris had broken his promise after they met again overseas.


    Chris understood her hatred and hisnguid face turned soft. He raised his hand to try to touch Merry''s hair, but his hand was caught in the air by the wound.


    The man smiled bitterly and was about to take his hand back. But before his hand fell, Merry bent down and ced her head under his palm. That way, Chris could still stroke the young woman''s hair.


    "Brother Chris, don''t lie to me ever again," Merry said in a trembling voice. "I promise I will study hard. I can finish all my sses at the university as early as two years. If you didn''te to pick me up at that time, I really wouldn''t have returned to Indonesia!"


    The girl rubbed her head under Chris'' palm. She looked like a cute cat begging for love that it made Chris'' heart melt.


    The man stroked Merry''s hair affectionately. Then he spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, "I promise. In two years, I''lle to America to pick you up,"


    And that sealed their agreement. Even though they didn''t know what the future held for them, this innocent promise remained something of great value to them.


    Merry believed that with her intelligence, two years would be enough for her to finish all of her sses. Chris also believed that whatever happenedter, he would go to America to see Merry after two years. He didn''t know if the girl could really pass in that time, but he decided to trust her.


    Merry looked at Chris and smiled brilliantly. "Brother Chris, when you recover from your injury, you will go overseas to visit me, right?"


    Chris immediately answered without hesitation, "Yes!"


    That night, after Merry fell asleep on the sofa, Chris sat on his bed. He opened his nket and got out of bed very carefully while enduring the pain.


    His footsteps were still a little shaky, but his eyes were filled with a soft light. Chris walked over to the young woman''s side, then slowly crouched down and studied Merry''s peaceful sleeping face. He tried to burn the image in his heart.


    As Merry was deep in her dream, she suddenly felt something touch her lips gently. Could it be that she was bitten by a mosquito? She frowned and waved her hand in front of her face, trying to shake off the strange sensation. Then Merry turned and continued to sleep.


    He was nearly hit by Merry''s hand, Chris then took a deep breath. Two years from now, 730 days and nights, how could he hold back himself knowing he had to wait for that long?


    *****


    On the other hand, after Lilia and Jean left Chris'' ward, they met someone on their way. The unexpected encounter took ce on a garden walkway outside the inpatient department.


    At this time, the sky was already dim and the dusk was gradually fading. The cold night breeze blew nonstop, stealing warmth from anyone outside the room. Therefore, not many people passed this way.


    When Lilia looked around, she saw a woman who had returned from the hospital''s canteen and was rushing towards the inpatient department. For some reason, that sight stabbed her heart. Whenever Lilia was hospitalized, Sylvia never bothered to visit her. She never knew what it was like to be apanied by her mother in the hospital.


    Suddenly Jean grabbed Lilia''s hand. The man thought that it was cold so he put Lilia''s hand in his coat pocket. Such a simple act made Lilia smile again. She decided not to think about her past anymore. She had Jean by her side now.


    When they turned the corner of the inpatient department, they heard the sound of footsteps from the opposite direction. The path was not wide enough and it was the only way to the parking lot.


    When Lilia looked up, her steps automatically stopped. She met the eyes of a woman who was familiar to her. For a moment, the two of them looked at each other in suffocating silence.


    Sylvia was holding the food box in her hand. Looking at the direction where she wasing from, it seemed that she took the box from her car in the parking lot. When Sylvia saw Lilia, her expression turned cold and cruel. But she still held back due to the presence of the man beside Lilia.


    Lilia calmly looked at Sylvia and the food box in her hand. She thought back to Le''s injured knee. It seemed that Sylvia came to the hospital to deliver dinner for her daughter.


    Lilia smiled faintly and squeezed Jean''s finger gently. She ignored Sylvia by turning to her husband. "Let''s go, it''s kind of cold in here."


    From the bottom of her heart, Lilia didn''t want to get involved with Sylvia anymore. Le''s existence was like a thorn, piercing her heart at such a depth that it couldn''t be pulled out. Maybe Lilia would be able to look at Sylvia and not feel anything one day. But right now, her heart ached whenever she saw that woman''s attention on Le.


    Hearing Lilia''s cold words, Jean wrapped his arms around his wife''s waist. Their figures were reflected on the ground by the light of the streetmp, reflecting a deep and profound determination.


    But Sylvia''s gaze never left Lilia. She was still standing in the middle of the road, her hands gripping the food box tighter. Sylvia opened her mouth and said sarcastically to her, "I''ve been raising you for years, but you don''t even know how to greet someone when you meet them?"


    This habit was hard to break. Whenever Sylvia saw Lilia, she always had these cruel and fierce looks on her face.


    Lilia''s eyes slowly shifted towards that woman. She took Sylvia''s contemptuous gaze calmly then shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    Did this woman just insult her? What made Sylvia think she could insult Lilia out in the open?


    "Jean, you go to the car first. I''ll catch up with you soon," Lilia didn''t want that man to get involved in their confrontation, so she asked him to go first.


    Jean nced at Sylvia with a cold and sharp gaze. He unbuttoned his jacket and tucked it around Lilia''s shoulders while ignoring her protest. "Don''t take too long, I''ll wait for you in the car," he reminded her.


    "Yes, I know. I won''t be long, so go now." Lilia urged him with a worried look.


    On this windy night, Jean wore only a light shirt. Lilia stared at the man''s figure walking away intently, feeling worried that Jean would fall ill due to the harsh weather.


    Sylvia watched this scene with cold eyes. She waited for Jean''s figure to disappear near the parking lot before saying sarcastically, "Hey, Lilia, I''ve really raised an ungrateful child, huh?"


    Hearing that, Lilia''s gaze automatically turned to her adoptive mother.


    Sylvia continued to yell at her with a rage, "You ate and lived under the roof of my house. But you still dared to be rude to me! You even dared to humiliate me at the Irwan Family''s house! You really are shameless!"


    It''s clear that Sylvia still held a grudge towards her for what happened at the Irwan Family''s house.

 Chapter 402 - How Should I Call You

    Unfortunately, Sylvia''s sharp words had no effect on Lilia.


    Lilia raised her hand and wrapped Jean''s coat around her shoulders. She nced at the food box in Sylvia''s hand.


    "I don''t think you deserve to call me an ungrateful child." She said calmly. She had lost all respect for the woman she once thought was her mother. "If you have time to make fun of me here, you better use it to teach Le manners."


    "��What do you mean?" Sylvia asked with an angry face.


    "You love her so much but I don''t see Le return it to you the same. At the Irwan Family''s house that day, didn''t she cry and refuse to go home with you? Or are you going to say that you''ve forgotten about it?" Lilia replied with a cold smile.


    Sylvia red at Lilia and replied fiercely, "You have no right to talk like that about my daughter! Aren''t you the one who drove her out of the house? You''re the one who caused all this!"


    Lilia said nothing, but her hand gripped the end of Jean''s coat tighter.


    "Don''t forget that you could marry Jean Widjaya because the Pangestu Family gave you the opportunity! If we didn''t feel sorry for you and raised you all this time, you would never be able to meet that man! However, the only person who can marry the Widjaya family is the daughter of the Pangestu Family! This marriage is invalid because you are not a child of the Pangestu Family!" Sylvia snapped.


    Lilia sighed. What was Sylvia trying to aplish by saying all this? Was she trying to get Jean to divorce her? That''s right, like a mother like a daughter. They all took advantage of others for their own gain.


    Lilia stepped forward and narrowed the distance between them. Her eyes reflected the light from the garden, making her calm expression look even more intimidating.


    She said, "If you im so, try to answer my question. If this marriage is not valid, can the Pangestu family return the financial assistance given by the Widjaya family?"


    Sylvia fell silent as soon as she heard that. Of course they couldn''t. The money had been spent to fund all of Le''s wishes.


    Lilia looked at the woman with a humble look and continued, "We also need to talk about how I should address you. I''ve always called you ''Mother'' even though you clearly don''t like me. Now, how should I call you? Mrs. Pangestu? Or Mrs. Sylvia?"


    Sylvia''s face began to turn a deep red as she clenched her fists tightly.


    "You also said something interesting earlier. I admit that the Pangestu family indeed has raised me for many years and that you paid for my life until I reached adulthood. But let me remind you that I have never spent a penny from you since I started college," Lilia said coldly.


    Ever since before Lilia started college, she had worked hard and saved for her living expenses. She initially started her career as a model also because she wanted to have her own ie.


    "If you want me to pay back all the money you spent on raising me, I don''t mind. The financial assistance provided by the Widjaya Family should be enough to cover all the costs." After saying that, Lilia showed a smile as beautiful as a thorny rose. "That way, we can go back to being strangers who have nothing to do."


    Sylvia choked on Lilia''s words for a few seconds. She stared at the model angrily. Her face looked as red as a tomato and her body trembled with anger.


    "Lilia, I''m really sorry to have raised a child like you all this time! When I found out that you were exchanged with Le, I should have kicked you out of the Pangestu Family house and let you take care of yourself!" Sylvia shouted.


    She was so angry that she identally revealed something interesting. And Lilia didn''t miss it.


    Lilia narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Exchanged? So, you already know that Le and I were exchanged 14 years ago?"


    Sylvia''s face was bright red but now immediately turned as pale as paper. She opened her mouth to try to correct her words, but Lilia wouldn''t let her speak.


    "But I still don''t understand it. So you, Robert, and Le have been enjoying the reunion as a family behind me all this time," Lilia continued. "And yet there is something strange about it. 14 years ago, you were always cruel and cold to me. Isn''t it like you already knew I wasn''t your daughter�� from the beginning?"


    Sylvia took a deep breath and took a step back. "You ..."


    "As far as I know, Le was born in Jakarta on May 30 while I was born in Surabaya on June 1. But you said we both exchanged. How exactly could we get exchanged if we were both in different cities?" Lilia cornered the woman.


    She clearly remembered it when she asked Jean to help investigate Le. The report clearly recorded the ce and time of her birth. That''s the information she couldn''t understand. She never doubted the results of Jean''s investigation, but Sylvia was so confident in her speech. It was clear that the woman knew what had happened.


    The fact was, they already knew that their daughter got exchanged fourteen years ago. Then did that mean they deliberately changed their child''s birth information for some reason?


    It was possible that they did this because of Robert and Sylvia''s love for Le. Simrly, in the investigation conducted by the Irwan family, there was a reason why the identities of those who exchanged were never revealed. Had it really not been investigated? Or was there hidden information buried yet to be revealed?


    At this moment, Lilia''s expression looked grim. 14 years ago, they realized they were raising the wrong child. Then how many stories could they''ve hidden from Lilia all these years?


    Sylvia noticed that her expression changed slightly, and took a step back in panic. "Don''t talk about these useless things, Lilia. If you still have a conscience, you won''t oppress Le just because she was raised by the Irwan Family! If you disturb her, I will fight you with all my might!"


    This was the attitude and determination that a mother should have when defending her child.


    Lilia looked at Sylvia coldly and sighed. "I will remember your words. Then, tell my words to Le as well. If she dares to n something against Sister Mellisa, she will not be able to find peace in her life," she firmly warned.


    After saying that, Lilia walked past Sylvia. But then she paused and looked to the side.


    Lilia added in a cynical tone, "I hope Le and I were really exchanged. Now I can''t wait to find out what you and Robert did after finding out that your daughter was exchanged after birth!"


    Sylvia did not think that the daughter she had treated so coldly and rejected all this time would have such a harsh attitude toward her.


    Lilia kept walking away, ignoring Sylvia who was still screaming behind her. But the night wind blew hard, carrying Sylvia''s cries away from there. The woman''s voice fell in the empty garden without anyone responding to her words.


    At this point, not even Sylvia could predict what wasing after this. She bbed out something she should''ve kept as secrets, causing things that she had been carefully hiding fourteen years ago gradually revealed.


    Worse yet, the one who heard it was someone who didn''t know the most �� Lilia herself.

 Chapter 403 - Wrong Direction

    Lilia walked back to the parking lot. She looked up and saw Jean waiting for her. The man was standing near the car smoking with one hand. Jean didn''t seem to care even though the cold night wind repeatedly blew past him.


    Lilia was surprised to see him and sped up her pace. She started to take off Jean''s coat that was wrapped around her shoulders. "Why are you still smoking outside in those thin clothes?!" She said, scolding the man. "Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?!"


    Jean didn''t say anything, but he caught Lilia''s wrist, preventing her from taking off his coat. Then he cupped his wife''s face with one hand, and looked at her gently, as if trying to see Lilia''s true emotions.


    Lilia took Jean''s cold hand and rubbed it against her cheek. "I am fine." She said softly. "Let''s get in the car before you freeze out here."


    She did feel fine. Apart from a few cruel words and a little pain in her heart, Lilia didn''t feel any emotion towards her former mother. It''d been a long time since she felt sad because of something that woman did. She was so busy with her own life that she didn''t have time to think about her pain anymore.


    The two of them got into Jean''s car, taking cover from the cold wind outside. Lilia let out a sigh of relief and wagged her fingers that were starting to feel numb. Then she took Jean''s coat off her shoulders. Lilia leaned back on the chair and her eyes were fixed on the man''s figure. The corner of her mouth then lifted into a faint smile.


    "What were you talking about with that woman?" Jean tilted her head slightly and caught Lilia''s sly gaze.


    Lilia put the coat on the back seat, then she startedughing. At first, the voice was soft, but it grew louder and louder as time went on.


    Jean looked at his wife anxiously. "Lilia ...?"


    Hearing the worry in Jean''s voice, Lilia desperately stopped herughter. "Ahh�� sorry, I just couldn''t hold back myughter anymore. That woman is really mindless," Lilia said with a condescending smile. "She openly admitted that Le and I were exchanged!"


    Even though she was smiling that way, Jean could see the bitterness in her eyes. Lilia tried to deny it, but it was obvious that she was still hurt by the fact that the woman she trusted to be her mother had tricked her over the years.


    Jean looked closely at Lilia and asked, "Now that you know it, what do you want to do?"


    His understanding of Lilia was deep. Without needing to say much, he could immediately tell what Lilia wanted from her expression alone.


    Lilia pressed her lips together and turned away from Jean''s gaze. She looked up at the night sky outside the window. "Jean, I think our previous investigation went in the wrong direction. There might not be a problem with Le''s birthce. The real problem lies in my birthce!" She exined.


    They had investigated everything about Le beforehand. However, they failed to investigate Lilia.


    Maybe Le was born in Jakarta. But what about Lilia? Her parents from the Pangestu family imed that she was born in Surabaya. However, whenpared to Le who already lived in Jakarta, it would be easier to make some changes to Lilia''s birth certificate.


    Hearing that, Jean raised his eyebrows with an interested expression. He replied, "You were born at Diana Hospital on June 1."


    This was the result of an investigation that he personally carried out. Even though it had been quite a while since he had read the results of the investigation, Jean would never forget a single detail about his wife.


    Lilia unconsciously rubbed her chin, feeling a little confused. "Diana Hospital? Howe I never heard of it?" She asked.


    "Ten years ago, the hospital was split into the Apollo General Hospital and the Minerva Hospital!" The man replied.


    Lilia''s eyes widened when she heard Jean''s answer. There it was! The hospital where Chris and Le were treated was the Minerva Hospital.


    She thought for a moment and asked, "Then, when did you investigate this information?"


    "About three years ago." Jean replied calmly.


    Hearing this, Lilia''s eyes shed sharply and she smiled faintly. "It turns out that when you investigated me, the results were very detailed?" Lilia quipped.


    "More than you can imagine!" The man returned Lilia''s gaze fearlessly. Then, she added casually, "There''s also a picture of you handing a towel to the basketball captain in high school too!"


    At that instant, Lilia fell silent and couldn''t refute Jean''s investigation.


    *****


    At that time, after Sylvia bumped into Lilia, she slowly walked towards the inpatient department holding a food box. If looked closely, Sylvia''s leg looked a little limping while walking. That was when Le pushed her to the ground outside the Irwan Family''s house that day.


    Sylvia arrived at the ward facing the hospital''s garden. She had thought a lot about her confrontation with Lilia earlier. Finally, Sylvia decided to keep it deep inside her heart. Her daughter Le had endured so much pain over the years. Sylvia didn''t want to make her sad and afraid anymore.


    Inside the room, Le was lying on her side on the bed, as if she were sleeping.


    The female patient next to her was talking to her family members who hade to visit her. As the door swung open, she nced at Sylvia entering and walking in. But the patient did not greet her and only turned her face away.


    This mother and daughter couple were the rudest people she had ever known! Sylvia spoiled her daughter too much, so Le always acted her own way. Today was not that different. Sge saw Le deliberately spilling a bowl of pork bone soup on the floor, only because the young woman didn''t like it.


    Le said that she was sorry and apologized repeatedly to Sylvia. She imed that her hands slipped so that the bowl fell from her grip. The female patient shook her head. What kind of family was this? How could they raise such an ungrateful child?


    "Lei, let''s wake up. Time to eat!" Sylvia ced the food box on the table and patted Le on the shoulder gently. She acted cautiously for fear of disturbing her daughter''s sleep.


    After a while, Le turned around and nced at Sylvia. She touched her forehead with a pained look. "Cough... Mother... cough... my body feels very ufortable..."


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sick or hurt somewhere? " Sylvia noticed that Le''s face was red as if she had a fever. She reached out and touched her forehead that felt really hot.


    Sylvia immediately panicked and hurriedly ran outside to call the doctor. She waspletely oblivious to the traces of pride in Le''s eyes.


    Currently, the doctor who handled Le was touring the building. Sylvia searched several different wards before she found the doctor in charge of her daughter. However, after running back to the ward, Le disappeared!


    Her hospital gown was left at the end of the bed, and the curtains were half open. Sylvia looked around before asking the patient in the next bed as herst resort.


    "Did you see where my daughter went?"


    "I don''t know. I heard that she wants to change her clothes. Why don''t you search in the bathroom?" The patient''s family members didn''t know Sylvia and gave a polite answer.


    Hearing her answer, Sylvia shouted anxiously, "What did you say?! She has a fever! Why didn''t you stop her from changing clothes?"


    The patient and her family members then looked at Sylvia dumbfounded. It seemed that there was really something wrong with this woman!

 Chapter 404 - Leila’s Disappearance

    "Who knows what she will do?" The patient next to her said. "You don''t take care of her as a mother, so why do we have to look after your child?!"


    The doctor following behind Sylvia was stunned upon hearing their argument. He walked into the ward and picked up Le''s medical records from the table beside the bed. The doctor read it briefly, muttering in a low voice, "Stop arguing and see if the clothes are still here. Maybe the kid went for a little walk outside. Why are you so loud?"


    Sylvia nned to go out and find Le. She walked to the door before remembering that her bag was still in the ward. Sylvia then rushed back to the bedside and reached out her hand to grab her bag. But she only found empty air. At that instant, her expression turned stiff.


    Her bag was gone!


    ****


    That night, after they returned to the Lakeside Vi, Lilia immediately went to the house next door to find Mellisa. She wanted to share the information she had learned from Sylvia with her sister as soon as possible. Now that she had found a clear clue, the next step was to find out the root cause of Lilia and Le''s swapping.


    As soon as Jean confirmed that Lilia had safely arrived at Mellisa and Leonard''s house, the man walked into his study. The man was seen wearing light gray pajamas as he sat behind the boss'' table. He lit a cigarette then his eyes narrowed slightly.


    After a while, he picked up the cell phone on the table and called someone.


    The content of the conversation was very simple, he only said a few words.


    "Destroy the Pangestu Family."


    At the same time, he wrote his order to the Widjaya Family informationwork via text. He wanted them to thoroughly check all birth records at Diana Hospital that year. Even though it had been 24 years since that incident, he would definitely find some clues about it. Jean nned to continue investigating even if he found minimum leads.


    After giving his orders, Jean slowly got up from his chair. He stood up facing the window, his ocean-colored eyes were reflected on the ss like the frozen sea.


    His wife should enjoy all the happiness that life had to offer. To Jean, nothing was more important than Lilia''s smiling face. His wife should not be belittled or treated like a child nobody wanted.


    The corner of Jean''s mouth lifted, forming a cold smile. The Pangestu family was really brave. They dared to treat Jean Widjaya''s wife this badly. Lilia might not have asked for it, but the man would make the couple regret their foolishness!


    *****


    After Le disappeared from the hospital, Sylvia had no choice but to borrow the doctor''s cell phone. After all, her cellphone was in the bag that Le had taken away with her. She called Robert, then ran to the hospital guard''s room to check the CCTV cameras.


    Robert was very surprised when he heard Sylvia''s report. He left thepany meeting he was attending and hurried off to the hospital. On the way, Robert tried to call Le''s cell phone, but her daughter had turned it off. The same thing happened to Sylvia''s cellphone.


    At seven in the evening, Robert arrived at the hospital. He and his wife immediately checked the CCTV camera footage in the guard room.


    Ironically, Le left the hospital carrying Sylvia''s bag in her arms. In the footage, she stepped out of the hospital gate, then got into one of the taxis waiting by the curb and drove toward the airport.


    Sylvia stared at this scene in confusion, then she tugged at the hem of Robert''s shirt. Her expression showed extreme anxiety. "Robert, where did Le go thiste? She''s not used to her life here yet, what if something happens to her? We have to find her!" Sylvia urged.


    Robert furrowed his brows and red at Sylvia. He hurriedly thanked the head doctor before grabbing Sylvia''s hand and led her out of the security''s room. The man then brought his wife to the corner of the dim staircase. Without waiting for Sylvia to press him again, Robert then threw his wife''s hand away.


    He started scolding Sylvia, "Are you blind? Didn''t you see that Le went alone?!"


    The man tried to keep his voice low, but he couldn''t hold back his anger any longer.


    "You are always like this! Ever since you brought her home, don''t you know how much trouble she''s caused?!"


    Sylvia was stunned by Robert''s roar for a few seconds. Then she lifted her chin high and tried to put on a stubborn expression. And yet Sylvia couldn''t hide the doubt on her face.


    She replied in a sharp voice, "Why are you shouting at me? Aren''t you used to Le being your daughter? Even if Le causes trouble, it''s all because of Lilia! Didn''t I tell you to send that child to the orphanage from the start? If only you listened to me, our family wouldn''t be messed up like this!"


    The two people grumbled about each other with anger and tired faces. They were no longer young, but their family was in chaos. Dealing with such torture drained almost all of their energy.


    Sylvia looked away angrily and was secretly shedding tears. Her ankle was sore again because she had walked in a hurry earlier. Her body began to sway and Sylvia was forced to lean against the wall to bnce herself.


    It waste at night and the couple stood in silence on the stairs near the inpatient ward.


    Robert held back his anger, but his eyes were very worried. He rubbed his forehead and stared at his wife''s stubborn face. "Okay, there''s no point crying right now! Ever since that kid returned from Jakarta, she still hasn''t epted us as her parents. Maybe we just need to give her some time."


    Even though Robert knew that what he said couldn''t be true, he said it on purpose tofort Sylvia.


    "Let''s find a way to find her. I''ll call Jimmy to see if he can help find Le," Robert continued.


    Jimmy was his business friend. The man had a widework scattered in various ces. He also had acquaintances at the police station. Asking him for help would definitely be more effective than blindly searching for Le without a clue.


    After hearing this, Sylvia wiped the corner of her eye. She nced at Robert and left the corridor with somewhat chaotic steps.


    That night, the Pangestu Family couple stayed up all night.


    Le couldn''t be reached. Even though Jimmy agreed to help Robert, the man never gave him any more news.


    *****


    The next day, at eight o''clock in the morning, Lilia was awakened by the front doorbell.


    Today, Lilia was scheduled to take part in the shooting for a perfumemercial at 3 pm. She talked to Mellisa for a long timest night, and only went to bed around 12 at night.


    When Lilia woke up this morning, the bed next to her was empty. She vaguely remembered that Jean woke up quite early and left the room without waking her.


    Lilia came down in a silk nightgown and stopped at the kitchen door for a moment. Sister Mei wasn''t there, so she warmed up her breakfast which was prepared on the table. But the sound of the doorbell didn''t stop. Lilia raised her eyebrows and walked towards the entrance without haste.


    As soon as she opened the door, the figure standing in front of her startled her.


    "Daniel?"

 Chapter 405 - Only One Big Sister

    When Daniel suddenly came to the Lakeside Vi, Lilia was shocked.


    After Lilia thought about it carefully, it had been around two months that they hadn''t seen each other. Thest time they met was when Lilia was hospitalized due to Rina''s attack.


    Daniel was standing in the middle door wearing a ck jacket with trendy dark pants. His red hair that had started to grow long fell over his forehead from the strong wind. His eyes that were hidden beneath the hair looked very red and tinged with panic.


    Lilia turned around and invited her little brother inside. The two siblings then entered the living room.


    This was Daniel''s first visit to the Lakeside Vis. If he was in normal condition, he would have looked around and insisted on seeing the whole house. His eyes would surely shine whenever he hit a new ce. But at this moment, he was breaking Lilia''s perception of him.


    Since entering the door, Daniel hadn''t said a word. He just sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, his elbows resting on his knees. The young man lowered his head silently.


    Lilia poured him a ss of water, then sat on the sofa opposite him. She studied her brother for a moment before asking softly, "What''s wrong with you? What troubles you so early in the morning?"


    Regardless of the hatred she had towards the Pangestu Family couple, this would not affect her rtionship with Daniel. After all, Daniel was her younger brother for years. That little brother couldn''t be med just because he was raised by people Lilia hated.


    After asking that, Lilia waited patiently for Daniel to answer. But the young man did not say a word. Her patience was running low and she leaned forward. Her hand tapped on the coffee table in front of her.


    "Hey Daniel, what''s wrong with you?" Lilia repeated in a slightly raised tone.


    Right after Lilia spoke, she saw Daniel take a deep breath and raise his head. The young man''s eyes were red and his mouth was tightly closed, as if he was trying to suppress his emotions.


    The smile on Lilia''s face faded slightly when she saw her little brother''s pitiful appearance. Her eyebrows rose and her eyes gleamed sharply. Who dared to make Daniel, who was usually full of energy, be like this?


    "Sister!" When Daniel opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse.


    His shoulders jumped as his voice echoed loudly in the empty house. He hurriedly lowered his head again, as if he had lost his courage. A few momentster, Daniel gathered all his resolve and looked up once more.


    He spoke in a stern tone, "You are my sister! Until forever, you will still be my sister!"


    Lilia automatically tilted her head. What the heck was this kid talking about?


    Seeing Lilia''s confused expression, Daniel hurriedly exined, "No matter what, I will still think of you as my older sister! I don''t want to ept the stranger who suddenly appears in my life as my sister!"


    At this point, Lilia finally understood that Daniel was talking about Le. She suddenly didn''t know how tofort her little brother.


    Lilia licked her dry lips and sighed. "So you already know everything?" She asked.


    Daniel nodded reluctantly and spoke in a shaky voice, "Mother called and asked me to find that woman. She said she left the hospital alonest night."


    Lilia''s eyes turned sharp when she heard that part.


    "Sister, I just knew everything about half an hour ago." Daniel continued. "Mother told me to call that woman ''sister'' to keep me away from you, but ... no way! I don''t want to ept her!"


    Hearing that, Lilia chuckled and raised her eyebrows. Sylvia really was shameless! Daniel didn''t even know Le yet, but his mother had forced him to call her sister!


    Then her thoughts went to Le who left the hospitalst night. Perhaps, because of Lilia''s simple understanding of Le, she almost subconsciously thought of the Irwan family in Jakarta. She didn''t doubt that Le cared about her previous family. Could it be that she wanted to go back and beg for an apology?


    Lilia studied Daniel''s face, which was filled with sad and angry expressions. She smiled and pointed to the ss. "Drink water first so you can stay calm."


    "Sister, I''m serious! I don''t want to call that woman my sister, that won''t be possible!" Daniel insisted as he took a sip of the water.


    While drinking the water, Daniel stole a nce at Lilia. He felt fortunate that his sister''s attitude towards him was still the same as before. For him, he only had one older sister in his life, and it was Lilia the supermodel!


    As for the woman who returned from the Irwan family house, Daniel had never met the real person. He just looked at the photo that Sylvia had sent. His mother exined that Le was still being treated in the hospital, and that she would bring them together as siblings after Le recovered.


    But unexpectedly, Le disappeared from the hospitalst night. Even worse, Sylvia didn''t help and only asked Daniel to look for her. His mother didn''t even ask if he had the time to do that.


    When Daniel received the photo, he immediately hated her from the bottom of his heart only at the first nce! For some reason, he felt that Le looked just like Lacy, a girl who had tried to frame him once!


    The woman had an innocent and weak appearance but her heart was so rotten and stored many evil within. Daniel was sure that Le was that kind of person!


    Lilia looked at Daniel closely. This younger brother, who was only 20 years old, probably did not expect such a big upheaval in the Pangestu family. The woman then smiled while sighing slightly.


    "Daniel, I know you''re not stupid. When viewed from blood rtions, you two are siblings. There''s nothing wrong with you calling her sister," Lilia said softly. "But this won''t affect your rtionship with me, okay? I have left the Pangestu family but as long as you are willing to call me big sister, nothing will change between us."


    Lilia tried her best to cheer up the young man in front of her. Her younger brother always distinguished the right from wrong. He was the only innocent person in this life''s painful joke.


    "Sister..." Daniel''s voice choked as he whispered.


    His innocent eyes started to tear up and he couldn''t help but cry. Daniel had never had any contact with Le before, but he had subconsciously rejected her. His heart couldn''t acknowledge anyone other than Lilia as his older sister.


    Lilia got up from the sofa and walked towards Daniel. She made a fist and patted the young man on the forehead with her knuckles. "Don''t think too much. Even if everything changes and? isn''t the same as before, I''m still your sister, you know?"


    Daniel looked at Lilia and nodded uncontrobly. His chaotic heart slowly calmed down. His sister always helped him solve the problems he faced.


    Daniel folded his arms and frowned. "Then, are you going back hometer?" He asked with a hopeful look.


    "This is my home now. When your brother-inw and I made the marriage certificate, my name was already removed from the Pangestu family card. If you get into trouble in the future, you cane here to find me or call me at any time."


    Daniel slowly lowered his head. "I see..." he muttered bitterly.


    As soon as he spoke, his cell phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 406 - Not Giving Up

    When Daniel took the cellphone out of his pocket, he frowned at the sight of the caller''s name on the screen. He hesitated to pick it up and let it ring for a long time. Finally, Daniel sighed and answered the phone.


    "Hello?" His voice sounded very impatient. He waited for his interlocutor to say something before replying, "Why do I suddenly need to go to Jakarta?"


    "..."


    "I''m not going! What does she have to do with me? She ran away from the hospital by herself, so why should I go to pick her up?! Who does she think she is?!"


    "..."


    "I told you that I''m not going! Don''t waste your time to force me because it''s useless! Bye!" After saying that, Daniel hung up the phone in exasperation.


    When Lilia heard his words on the phone, the corner of her mouth lifted into a small smile. As expected, Le had returned to Jakarta.


    Daniel looked at Lilia with a frustrated expression. "Just now, mom called me and said that the woman ran back to Jakartast night. She wanted me to follow her and get that woman back. Isn''t this annoying?!" Daniel let out his frustration.


    "That''s her business, so you don''t need to interfere. After all, today isn''t the weekend either. Aren''t you still in college?" Lilia didn''t want Daniel to get involved and deliberately changed their topic. The business with Le was enough to drain her energy. Daniel didn''t need to be hurt because of that woman.


    Daniel saw that his sister did not want to talk more about Le. He put his cell phone back in his pocket angrily.


    "You''re right. I have ss today, so I''ll have toe back soon," he muttered bitterly. Then he immediately looked for a new topic of conversation. "My lecturer has just been reced and I''m not used to the new schedule. Because of that, I identally skipped ss several times. Plus, this new lecturer is super strict! I miss Mr. Alfred already!"


    "Hmm? What happened to Mr. Alfred?" Lilia asked in surprise. Alfred was none other than a lecturer and a teacher at a tea-making ss in her mind. She couldn''t imagine that educated man doing anything different.


    Daniel shook his head. "Mr. Alfred resigned and leftst month. I don''t know what he''s doing now."


    Even though Lilia was a little surprised, she felt that it wasn''t that surprising. After all, Alfred Ricardo was the son of the richest family in Yogyakarta. There was no way a man like him could be a lecturer all his life.


    *****


    In less than half an hour, Daniel had left the Lakeside Vis.


    Before leaving, he repeatedly emphasized that he still thought of Lilia as his older sister. It seemed that Daniel was very afraid that Lilia would cut their rtionship because of what happened to their parents.


    Daniel refused to leave Lilia''s house until she promised to always treat him like her brother. The young man was determined to send messages to Lilia and keep his sister updated about his whereabouts.


    Even though Le was his real sister, Daniel felt that they were not meant to get close.


    *****


    After Daniel came home, Lilia ate breakfast that she had warmed up. Daniel''s sudden arrival made her change her ns for today. She''s going to stop by Mellisa''s house before going to the hospital this afternoon.


    When Lilia arrived at Mellisa''s house and knocked on the door, the woman herself opened the door.


    "Oh, Lilia? What''s wrong?" Mellisa asked in surprise. "Why did youe this early?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that I have something to discuss with you. Where''s Brother Leo, by the way?" Lilia looked over Mellisa''s shoulder, but she didn''t see that big man.


    Mellisa shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression. "I don''t know, he''s gone since this morning. Don''t mind that guy. Come in," she said, inviting her.


    Lilia smiled faintly, but she still followed Mellisa into her house. The interioryout of the house was exactly the same as the house she lived in, but the atmosphere was very different. The carpet on the floor was soft pink, while the walls were covered in a sky-colored wallpaper.


    The furniture in the living room was dominated by soft and calming pastel colors. Lilia looked around while trying to hold backughter. She couldn''t imagine that sharp-eyed police inspector buying cute furniture like this. Leonard must have done this for Mellisa''s sake.


    Her sister coughed awkwardly when she saw Lilia''s sparkling eyes.


    "I told you beforehand, but the one who bought all of this was Leonard. When I came here, the furniture and decorations were already like this. He''s not asking my opinion at all, okay?!" Mellisa confirmed.


    Even though she said that, Lilia felt that Mellisa didn''t mind those soft colors. Quite the opposite�� Mellisa actually liked soft, feminine colors like this. Lilia''s impression of Leonard became even more positive. That man deserved to be her sister''s partner!


    "Then? What do you want to talk about?" Mellisa changed the topic while sitting on the sofa. The woman waspletely discharged from her crutches, thanks to her strong determination to recover quickly.


    "Ah, this morning..." Lilia told about Daniel and Le''s escape from the hospital.


    Mellisa snorted in disgust when she heard that. "She never changes. I''m sure she ran off to n something in Jakarta. That damn woman won''t give up until she gets what she wants," she said coldly.


    "I thought about telling Jean about this, but it looks like he''s busy with something," Lilia said with a hesitant voice.


    "Then, let me call Leonard. He''s always been with me, so he can''t be busy," Mellisa replied casually as she took her new cell phone.


    Lilia gave a dry smile. If Leonard found out that Mellisa saw him as having too much time in his hand, that man would retaliate for sure!


    After Mellisa called Leonard and told him about the situation, the man promised to find out more information. Lilia decided to wait at Mellisa''s house and chat with her until more news came from Leonard.


    The two sisters chatted about several other topics before Lilia remembered anything.


    "Oh, right. Merry will return to America today," Lilia pped her hands together.


    "Merry? Who?" Mellisa cocked her head.


    "Umm... She is..."


    Lilia considered telling Merry''s background, but the girl''s life story was quiteplex.


    Finally, she just said, "She is my former assistant and is currently studying abroad. She is good friends with Brother Chris, Jean''s best friend who is now hospitalized. She''s such a lively and funny kid, so I miss her quite a bit."


    "Hmm... Looks like she''s an interesting kid," Mellisa supported her chin with a curious look.


    "What if youe with me to the hospitalter? I also want to introduce you to her!" Lilia proposed, her eyes were sparkling with excitement.


    Mellisaughed at Lilia''s enthusiasm. "Sure, why not? Let me get ready first,"


    Lilia nodded. "Then I''ll have Clifforde and get us," she said while taking out her cellphone


    *****


    At the same time, at the Minerva Hospital. Chrisid on his bed while Merry was busy ying a game on the sofa. The man''s gaze was fixed on Merry but then Jean''s warning shed through his mind again.


    "The man who attacked you was just a messenger," Jean told him on the phonest night. "Until now, we haven''t been able to find out who the real culprit is. If you don''t want Merry to get involved, I suggest you keep your distance from her,"


    Chris sighed and clenched his fists with a frustrated expression.

 Chapter 407 - Let Me Stay Here

    Even without Jean telling him, Chris already knew it. The Hartanto family''s internal conflict had gotten worse in recent times. He had lost half a month of his life over that ridiculous feud. Chris would never forgive himself if something happened to Merry. Fortunately, the young woman would return to America today.


    "Ahh, I lost again!" Merry sighed as she threw her cell phone on the sofa. "If Clifford were here, I could have won the round just now!"


    Chris'' annoyance grew every time Merry mentioned the man''s name. Maybe the young woman didn''t mean anything, but Chris felt that he was being rivaled by the head of the Widjaya Family''s bodyguard.


    Chris sighed and said, "Merry, have you packed your things? Don''t forget that you have to go back to America today,"


    Hearing that, Merry immediately forgot about her game. She turned to Chris with a frown. "Brother Chris... Do I really have to go back?" She asked reluctantly.


    Chris smiled bitterly. "Didn''t we promise that I will pick you up after you graduate in two years? How can you graduate if you don''t study?" He teased.


    "But you can''t even get out of bed! I don''t want to go home now!" Merry protested like a child.


    However, her words stabbed Chris even more. He wanted Merry to leave immediately because he didn''t want the young woman to suffer the same fate as him. But why did Merry have to be so stubborn?!


    "I will be fine." Chris said dryly. "You woke me up, so your job here isplete. Come back to America, Merry. "


    Chris'' cold and emotionless tone only fueled Merry''s stubbornness. She shook her head vigorously.


    "At least let me apany you until you recover! I will beg Brother Jean myself to let me stay here! I don''t even care if you scold me! It''s just��"


    Let me stay here.


    Before Merry could finish her sentence, Chris mmed his fist on the table beside his bed. Merry jumped when she heard the loud sound.


    "Come back to America! There''s nothing you can do here!" Chris snapped, losing his temper. "You will only make trouble!"


    Merry was surprised by Chris'' serious expression and raised voice. She looked at him nkly for a long time as she forgot how to react. Brother Chris had betrayed her again!


    The corner of the young woman''s mouth curved downwards, making Chris'' heart seem to have stopped beating for an instant.


    Was he crazy? Couldn''t he speak in a sweeter way? What was he trying to do by hurting Merry like this?


    The man immediately regretted what he had said to her. He tried his best to stand up and persuade Merry. But his slow movements couldn''t keep up with the young woman.


    Merry stood up quickly and shouted at him fiercely, "If you want, I''ll go! I''ll nevere back here! I''ll never y with you again!"


    ''Damn it!'' Chris cursed his own foolishness!


    "Wait, Merry, listen to me ..."


    The man stretched out his hand to grab her, but Merry walked out the door with brisk strides. Shepletely ignored Chris''s attempts to pursue her.


    Just as Merry violently opened the sliding door and galloped out, she immediately collided with Lilia.


    "Ouch!" Merry held her forehead that just hit Lilia''s chest.


    She looked up and met Lilia''s eyes, who looked just as shocked. Merry immediately rushed towards her with teary eyes and hugged the model tightly.


    She muttered, "Sis Lilia, I''m going now, and I won''te back to this life! See you in the next life!"


    Lilia could only smile wryly at that. Why did Merry even say she''s going to meet her in the next life? She guessed that this young woman must have had an argument with Chris. Her gaze then shifted towards the second grandson of the Hartanto family.


    Chris was about to open the drawer to find a knife! He wanted to stab himself when he felt that he had turned into an evil-hearted person who dared to make Merry cry.


    The young woman rushed home from abroad for his sake. Merry even risked getting scolded by Jean and her father just to see Chris. No matter how reluctant Chris was to let her go, he shouldn''t have lost his temper like this. Chris cursed himself for losing his cool earlier.


    He forced himself to his feet and walked toward the door. His pace was slow and shaky as a result of being bedridden for half a month. Even though his forehead was furrowed and his eyes tinged with pain, he did not give up on approaching Merry.


    "Merry, be a good girl ande to Brother Chris. I''m sure he has something to say to you," Lilia persuaded gently.


    After hearing Lilia''s words, Merry shook her head with a stubborn expression. She tightened her hug and exined that she would not see Chris again from now on.


    This chaotic scene left Mellisa dumbfounded. Why was the rtionship between this man and young woman so strange? But this girl looked so adorable with her round face and big eyes. Even when Merry was angry, she looked cute like an angry doll.


    Clifford stood behind Mellisa and stared nkly at the daughter of the Hiroshi Family. His heart ached a little. On the way to the hospital, Clifford just heard that Merry would return to America today. He had no right toment, so he could only keep quiet and suppress his emotions.


    At this time, Lilia patted Merry''s shoulder and tried to calm the girl''s anxious expression. When she saw Chris awkwardly walking towards them, Lilia whispered in Merry''s ear, "Brother Chris is walking over here, but it looks like he''s going to fall."


    Merry''s shoulders jumped when she heard that. She pulled away slightly from Lilia''s embrace, her eyshes shaking in confusion. Merry pressed her lips together and nced back with a mixture of curiosity and worry.


    Then the two saw Chris clutching his chest with one hand. The man''s body slowly tilted and he staggered to the side.


    "Brother Chris! Be careful! What will I do if the wound in your heart artery opens again?!" Merry screamed as she let go of Lilia and ran towards Chris.


    In the end, no matter how angry Merry was with Chris, she was still afraid that Chris would actually get hurt. She wouldn''t want to leave if that man got hurt again by his wound.


    Merry ran towards him and Chris'' figure slowly stopped. Then the man hugged her just as the young woman tried to catch him.


    Lilia could only clench her lips and watch the two people as she stood near the door. She saw with her own eyes that Chris was pretending to fall then took the opportunity to hug Merry. As if to make himself look more pitiful, he immediately pressed his head against Merry''s shoulder. His height that almost reached two meters was a stark contrast to Merry''s petite build.


    Lilia silently rolled her eyes. Chris was such a cunning man to the bone! Jean''s best friend brilliantly plotted a way so that Merry had no choice but to forgive him. He could even get the young woman to run back to him and hug him at will.. Lilia felt a little sorry for Merry for not being aware that she had fallen into Chris'' trap.

 Chapter 408 - Farewell

    Chris hugged Merry''s small body tightly, and rested his head on her shoulder.


    The young woman was worried about his injury. Her body could not keep up with Chris'' height, so she stood on tiptoe and helped him lean his head morefortably on her shoulder.


    "Brother Chris? Brother Chris, are you okay?" Merry asked worriedly.


    The man''s forehead rested on her thin shoulder. He let out a trembling sigh, then raised his hand to touch his heart.


    Chris then said weakly, "I''m okay�� cough�� cough�� I�� cough�� fine, don''t worry."


    Lilia, Mellisa, and Clifford all looked coldly at Chris. Too bad he''s not an actor! His acting was really convincing! How could Merry''s childish mind understand the twists and turns in Chris'' heart.


    But the man realized that he''d spent his time arguing with her, spewing painful words to her and getting hurt in return. The fact that he kicked Merry out of here remained irreversible. The young woman stood on tiptoe, her thin arms supporting Chris firmly as she blinked her hot eyes.


    When Merry spoke again, her voice was soft and low, "Brother Chris, I will obey your word."


    Chris'' heart was very ufortable at the resignation in Merry''s voice. He clenched his palms tightly and closed his eyes to suppress the emotions surging in his heart.


    Chris continued to take deep breaths until his anger was under control, then he pulled Merry into his arms. He stroked the young woman''s tiny back and coaxed in a deep voice, "Study hard and wait for me."


    He didn''t know anything else to say. He couldn''t promise when he could visit Merry again in America. But Chris thought that once the problems within the Hartanto Family were resolved, he would definitely go overseas to see Merry as soon as possible. He wanted to apany Merry and engrave his presence in the young woman''s memory so that she would never forget him.


    Merry nodded in his arms and shed tears. She let go of her embrace gently, then took a step back. Merry stretched out her hand and carefully ced it over Chris'' heart.


    "Brother Chris, you have to get well quickly and don''t get hurt again, okay?" Merry advised.


    "Yes, I won''t let it happen again," Chris replied, raising his hand and stroking Merry''s hair. The gentleman''s soft and handsome face seemed to make Merry stare at him in awe.


    "I''ll go first, then... I won''t bother you any longer," Merry said, holding back her tears so that they wouldn''t spill.


    She looked at Chris closely before turning around and starting to pack her things. She packed them into her small suitcase without saying a word. Merry only took a few pieces of clothing, and after simple packing, she could finally leave.


    In Merry''s little world, she suddenly hated separation. Obviously this wasn''t a major life or death event, but she felt the separation from Chris hurt her a little. She didn''t know why, or at least? understand the reason why this separation was so painful at the moment.


    When Merry was about to leave the ward, she nced in through the gap in the door before she closed it. In her view, Chris was standing at the window with his back to her. His hand rested on the edge of the window while his head slightly bowed. His back was still so wide, blocking her attempts to find out whatever expression the man wore at that time. Merry waited a few seconds, but Chris didn''t turn his head at her.


    Afterining several times and feeling more reluctance, she let out a heavy sigh and pulled out her trunk. She followed Lilia and Mellisa, then left the world she knew so far one step at a time.


    The separation stirred her emotions so strong that it left her in a daze. Even when Merry got into Lilia''s car and was introduced to Mellisa, her mind was still not fully focused. She just greeted Mellisa without really paying attention to the woman''s face.


    The only thing Merry could see right now was Chris'' back when she left his ward earlier.


    Even when Merry was in the middle of studying, she would always sit in a daze in front of the window, regardless of Chris'' presence. Her mind automatically recalled the scene, as if it had been etched into her memory. How could Merry even try to forget him?


    Upon arrival at the airport, Merry stepped towards the international flight terminal. She pulled her small suitcase and walked away without looking back.


    In the busy waiting room, Lilia stood staring at Merry''s thin and lonely back disappearing among the crowd. She then sighed with a sad look. Lilia could only hope that everything would go well and Merry could return to Indonesia as soon as possible!


    Merry left with sorrow, leaving two hearts shattered to pieces.


    Clifford stood behind Lilia as he watched Merry leave. There was a wave of conflict in his dark eyes. Everyone had their own thoughts. At the noisy airport, Clifford could feel his heart giving him irrational thoughts.


    Not long after, Mellisa''s cell phone rang. When that happened, Merry''s figure had disappeared from the waiting room. Mellisa took out her cell phone and saw Leonard''s name appear on her screen. She grabbed Lilia''s wrist, making her little sister turn her head towards her. Only then did Mellisa pick up the phone from Leonard.


    After listening to Leonard speak for a while, Mellisa raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Why are you at the airport?"


    Mellisa and Leonard talked again for a while until she finally hung up the call angrily.


    Lilia looked at her sister and smiled faintly. "What''s the matter? What did Brother Leo tell you?"


    "He came to pick us at the airport," Mellisa shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression, but she couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes. "Leonard said that the situation in the Irwan family is a bitplicated, and he should exin it directly to us to make it clearer,"


    When Mellisa said that, she always felt that something was wrong. Regardless of howplicated the situation with the Irwan family was, it shouldn''t have been more than a matter of her parents'' favoritism towards Le. Howplicated was it that the man needed to exin that in person? She could faintly feel that this was just Leonard''s sheer excuse to pick her up.


    Lilia nodded nonchntly. "Let''s go then. Don''t make him wait too long." While speaking, Lilia put on her sunsses.


    "Mrs. Lilia."


    Clifford''s voice from behind her made Lilia turn her head. "Yeah?" She answered.


    The head of the Widjaya Family''s security team spoke for the first time since they arrived at the airport. "Since Mr. Leonard is here to pick you, may I return to the security team to handle something?" Clifford asked for her permission.


    Lilia had absolutely no suspicion of Clifford''s reason. She nodded and replied, "No problem, do what you need to do."


    As Clifford turned and left, Lilia and Mellisa also left the airport''s lobby. Clifford stopped in the corner of the waiting room and waited a moment before ncing over his shoulder. He confirmed that the figures of the two women had disappeared at the exit, then he continued to resume his steps.


    He returned to the entrance to the waiting room again and stood outside the safety line. His dark eyes stared in the direction Merry left.


    Even though her figure had disappeared from view, Clifford could still see Merry''s back walking away.. The sight was deeply engraved in his mind.

 Chapter 409 - Your Family’s Son-in-Law

    Merry didn''t say goodbye to Clifford. The young woman hadn''t even said anything to him since he arrived at the hospital. Clifford tried to understand that Merry might have been overwhelmed? from her separation with Chris.


    But Clifford didn''t realize that his t expression had changed into that of dissatisfaction. After all, being left without saying goodbye was still painful, even for him.


    Clifford stood there in the waiting room for a very long time, like a wooden statue. He remained there until he heard that Merry''s ne had taken off. Only then did Clifford move from his ce. He stepped out of the airport and saw an airne flying high in the sky.


    The ne flew away, taking half of his heart with him.


    *****


    Outside the airport, Lilia and Mellisa got into the Porsche driven by Leonard.


    The two sisters then sat in the back seat. As Lilia closed the door beside her, Leonard nced at Mellisa in the rearview mirror. The man''s expression was full of dissatisfaction. He felt he had be a driver.


    Mellisa caught Clifford''s gaze, but she ignored him and asked instead, "What is the situation at the Irwan Family house?"


    Leonard held the steering wheel with one hand, then turned his head to look their way. "Le went to the cultural center and wanted to see Richard, but she was stopped by his assistant," he replied.


    "Then?" Mellisa asked, raising her eyebrows. She wasn''t surprised to hear Le trying to contact her parents. That woman would definitely rely on people picking her side to help her.


    Leonard saw Mellisa''s expression and nced at Lilia again. He continued lightly, "She didn''t go to the Irwan family house, but went to the real estate agent 20 minutes ago. Then she sold all the property she owned in Jakarta!"


    Lilia and Mellisa instantly exchanged nces at each other. The development of this situation was unexpected for them. Lilia started to y with her hair between her fingers in deep thought.


    "Is she really trying to sell the property? Isn''t it a source of emergency funding for her?" Lilia asked.


    Mellisa sneered. "If this is the case, then I''m more curious about what she''s going to do once she gets all the money."


    Lilia nodded when she heard her sister''s words. Mellisa was right�� what was Le nning to do with that kind of money?


    "Robert Pangestu and his wife are already on their way to Jakarta. They should be there at four o''clock this afternoon. Are you guys going there too?" Leonard asked while starting his car''s engine.


    Depending on the answers of the two sisters, he might need to drive them back to the airport.


    But contrary to Leonard''s expectations, Lilia and Mellisa said almost simultaneously, "We''re not leaving!"


    After speaking, the two of them smiled at each other. At least, not today!


    The people behind Le hadn''t appeared yet, but the woman would definitely try to contact them. If Lilia and Mellisa let Le do as she pleased, it would create an illusion for Le that she wasn''t being watched by anyone. Thus, Le would lead them to those who supported her.


    At the same time, they can also take this opportunity to understand how the current Irwan Family''s attitude towards Le was.


    *****


    Lilia and Mellisa parted ways on the lower floor of Aphrodite Agency. The model had a filming job this afternoon, so Lilia just asked Leonard to drive her straight to the agency office.


    After Lilia left, Mellisa was still staring at her back as her sister was walking away. She ignored Leonard, who was squinting at her. "Are you nning to use me as a driver all day?" Leonardined.


    Mellisa turned to the man for a moment. She stared at him with a faint smile and scathing back, "Oh? But I never told you to pick me up at the airport, you know."


    Even so, she still raised her hand to open the car''s door. Mellisa got out of the car without rushing and went into the passenger''s seat. There was a touch of joy hidden behind her calm eyes.


    Perhaps only through personal experience could one understand the beauty of being appreciated and cared for. Mellisa had be ustomed to the coldness of feeling lonely. Then suddenly, a man appeared in her life and took her as if she was a treasure in the palm of his hand. The man was radiating with care and love for Mellisa all the time, like the heat of the sun driving away the chilling mist. To Mellisa, Leonard''s figure looked very bright and radiant.


    He was a man of iron blood, he didn''t really understand a woman''s mind. But he could read Mellisa''s slowly softening towards him. It seemed that... Mellisa no longer rejected his presence.


    As he realized that, the corner of Leonard''s mouth slowly rose to form a small smile. Heughed casually and asked, "Does your wound still hurt?"


    Mellisa shook her head. "It doesn''t hurt, I''m not that weak. I''ll fully recover in a few days,"


    "Mrs. Adler, it''s okay to admit it if you do feel hurt!" Leonard teased as he got back to running his car.


    Mellisa snorted at Leonard''s words just now, "Wait a minute, when did I ever say that I wanted to be your wife? I don''t think I ever said that,"


    The atmosphere inside the car was shrouded in an awkward silence after Mellisa dropped her answer. The silence made the awkward tension between the two heavier and more annoying.


    However, Mellisa''s reaction was still understandable. She only experienced teenage love when she was still in school, then her life changed one hundred and eighty degrees. Mellisa didn''t have time to think about love when she had to fight tooth and nail to survive. That''s why she didn''t understand what love was, so she still had a little awkward emotion with her.


    Mellisa thought that Leonard would be angry with her words being too harsh, so she stole a nce at him. But Leonard instead stared at her without saying anything. His gaze showed a depth that Mellisa couldn''tprehend.


    This silence made her heart tighten and she felt as if she had been stung by Leonard''s gaze. Her heart churned with confusion. At this time, Mellisa regretted that Lilia had to go to work. If her little sister were here, the atmosphere between them wouldn''t have turned out this awkward!


    At this moment, Leonard clearly caught all of Mellisa''s expressions. He did not argue, nor did he take offense.


    As Leonard was driving away from the road in front of the agency office, Mellisa heard him say, "Since you don''t want to be the wife of the Adler family, how about I be your family''s son-inw?"


    Mellisa''s heart was confused by him. Was this the response a normal man should have? Suddenly, she wasn''t so sure anymore.


    What kind of man was Leonard actually?


    For this problem, Mellisa might take a lifetime to slowly understand.


    *****


    That afternoon, Lilia arrived at the shooting location for a perfumemercial. Harold apanied her for this premiere. Her assistants Dina and Rini were arranged to help her throughout filming.


    This perfume was touted as a domestic inte celebrity brand that had just beenunched. Even so, its reputation and poprity on the inte were very high. Lilia was a little surprised when she heard that.


    Harold was an experienced manager and definitely wouldn''t just take a job offer for her for the sake of money. The man always considered the brand that Lilia would advertise in order to maintain her reputation as a model.


    So Lilia was very curious what kind of inte celebrity perfume could make Harold nod and agree to this contract.. After all, she always had famous brands that had reached the international level as her endorsement.

 Chapter 410 - Perfume Brand Owner

    Today, the shooting location was chosen in the middle of a field of flowers. To match it with the perfume brand, thepany chose an outdoor location. Unfortunately, the unpredictable weather in Surabaya made strong winds that were chilling to the bone blow that afternoon.


    This perfume was based on a light, calm, woody and floral scent. That''s why Lilia was asked to run in the flower field while wearing a skirt decorated with edelweiss flowers. The shooting time was deliberately set at half past five in the afternoon, to get beautiful pictures of the sunset and afternoon.


    "Is this perfume famous?" Lilia asked Harold. She looked at her manager through the mirror while letting the MUA do her makeup inside the dressing room.


    Harold was reading the request for a shoot that thepany had given him. After a brief pause, the man gave his answer.


    "Last month, the online and offline sales of this perfume have outperformed the newest perfume released by the international brand Tunnel," Harold exined in a low voice.


    Lilia was taken aback by Harold''s exnation. If that''s true, this perfume was sensational! No wonder her manager didn''t want her to miss this opportunity.


    Half an hourter, filming was about to start.


    Lilia changed into a white blouse with short sleeves and a long skirt decorated with edelweiss flowers specially prepared for her. However, this outfit was actually more suitable for milder weather. In this cold and windy afternoon, Lilia was secretly worried that she might catch a cold after filming.


    Lilia walked out of the dressing room with a thick coat wrapped around her shoulders. The shoot hadn''t even started yet, but she was already shivering uncontrobly.


    Dina and Rini immediately walked on both sides as they were waiting for Lilia''s appearance. They tried to protect the model from the cold wind as best they could. If Lilia caught a cold, Jean would definitely scold them both.


    "Director, the boss of the perfume brand is here!"


    Lilia had just walked a few steps when she heard one of the staff screaming towards everyone on the set. Her voice was so loud that almost everyone turned their head in the direction the staff was pointing at.


    They saw a shy Rolls Royce stop slowly by the side of the road.


    A driver wearing white gloves respectfully opened the car door. A secondter, a pair of shiny ck leather shoes hit the ground first.


    The owner of the perfume brand was wearing a gray coat over his shoulders and he was wrapped in an expensive suit of the same color. A cool breeze came from the open meadow, blowing the hem of his mantle.


    At this moment, almost all eyes were fixed on the man''s figure. Lilia was no exception. The clothes and vehicles the man was riding in showed the luxury and power he possessed.


    It''s just that, when Lilia''s gaze turned to the face of the perfume brand''s owner, her eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t take her eyes off the familiar man''s face. It was Alfred Ricardo, the man that she had not seen in a long time.


    It''s hard to imagine a lecturer like him bing the inte celebrity and a perfume brand''s owner after he resigned from college!


    At this moment, Lilia''s feelings towards Alfred were veryplicated. The man''s appearance was different from the white shirt and ck trousers he had often worn in the past. Even his appearance was now different from when he attended the birthday party in the Ricardo family.


    The biggest difference was that Alfred didn''t wear sses anymore. His sky blue eyes that were usually hidden behind lenses now looked around him calmly and arrogantly. The look in his eyes was aggressive, totally out of tune with his soft and delicate appearance.


    Harold gave the model a quick nce before looking back at Alfred''s figure. The man felt like he had met the boss of this perfume brand before, but he immediately concluded that it was just his imagination.


    How could Harold have known a businessman with a frightening financial power like him? The cost of this handmade suit he wore was over a million dors. Not to mention the luxury of a Rolls Royce behind him.


    Sure enough, it would be impossible to promote a new perfume brand to society in such a short time without sufficient funds. The sess of this perfume brand couldn''t be separated from the man''s financial support.


    The reason why Harold epted this job offer for Lilia was because of an offer from a very lucrativepany. In addition, this perfume''s reputation was so good that it exploded. Although Lilia often promoted high-end products, there was nothing wrong with promoting products for middle-ss people every now and then. It would also increase her poprity in those circles.


    Then Harold noticed that Lilia''s face looked pale. He frowned and approached the model. Harold whispered, "Do you know this person?"


    Harold casually asked that. He didn''t expect Lilia to nod her head right after.


    The model replied in a low voice, "Are you saying you don''t know him?"


    Harold was a little confused, "How could I know a big boss like him? You must be kidding!"


    Lilia pulled her coat tighter and stole a nce at Alfred who was walking closer. She lowered her voice to exin to Harold, "Don''t tell me you forgot about Alfred Ricardo. We met him in Mn. He also invited me to the Ricardo family''s birthday party."


    Harold was surprised to hear that. Was this a coincidence?


    He wanted to ask a few more questions, but Alfred was already standing in front of Lilia. The son of the Ricardo Family didn''t seem to care that everyone was paying attention to his every move.


    Alfred smiled charmingly and greeted Lilia, "I didn''t expect to see you here again, Lilia."


    From the beginning of his arrival, his step towards Lilia caused the staff to immediately gossip. Did this brand owner know Lilia Pangestu? They seemed to know each other.


    There had been so much news about Lilia on the Inte in thest two days. Even though the Genesis Company''s official social media ounts defended her in public, everyone still had a lot of spection and curiosity about her family background.


    In a shooting event like today, they saw Lilia meeting the perfume owner. What exactly was their rtionship? Was it really as simple as a supermodel marrying a man from a rich family?


    Everyone watched with curiosity. Even the production team put the work aside to whisper together in small groups of two or three.


    However, all thismotion didn''t affect Lilia. She looked at Alfred calmly and smiled kindly. "So this perfume is your brand?"


    Alfred looked more rxed when Lilia greeted him warmly. His gaze swept across Lilia''s thin clothes as he replied with a serious tone, "I was surprised too, it turns out that the model for this perfumemercial is you,"


    Lilia tried her best to keep her expression neutral. Didn''t he know that she was the model?! How was it possible?


    Lilia suppressed the suspicion in her heart and chatted casually with Alfred. Her neutral,ckluster or indifferent behavior made the gossip around them slowly die down.


    The smile on Alfred''s handsome face deepened. He looked closely at Lilia and said, "I''m looking forward to the ad you star in this perfume."


    After saying that, the man slightly bowed his head towards Lilia.. Then he turned and walked towards the director.

 Chapter 411 - The Coat Strife

    Ten minutester, shooting for the perfumemercial began. Lilia took off her coat. Wearing a light skirt decorated with edelweiss flowers, she walked into the flower field for the shoot.


    As far as she could tell, shooting amercial was not that challenging. In ordance with the director''s requests and directions, Lilia dedicated herself to running and dancing amidst the flower fields. Her figure looked like a fairy queen ying among the blooming flowers.


    Overall, the shooting process was smooth. Even though some shots needed to be repeated several times in the middle of the way, the final result was still satisfying. After all, advertising was different from filmmaking. It took about an hour toplete.


    As soon as the director finished the photoshoot, Dina and Rini immediately ran over to Lilia.


    It was very cold this afternoon, and the clothes Lilia wore couldn''t give her any warmth. In order to maximize the results of the shoot, Lilia had to wear only a thin scarf or something.


    This photoshoot was neither long nor short, but it was enough to make Lilia shiver with cold. Coupled with running in the middle of a flower field, her skirt was soaked with frost. Instead of helping her stay warm, the skirt made Lilia even colder.


    Lilia''s body trembled slightly when the shoot was over. When she turned from the flower field, she elerated her pace when she saw Dina running over while holding her coat. This outfit was too cold!


    At this moment, Harold''s face was already filled with anger. He also rushed over to Lilia, with an unspeakable irritation in his heart. He began to regret letting Lilia star in this suspicious perfumemercial. Both the filming process and the perfume owner suddenly showing up made Harold doubt the arrangement.


    On the other hand, Dina had arrived at Lilia''s side. She wrapped the model''s shoulders with the coat in her hand. Then she continued rubbing Lilia''s arm, trying to warm her up. Dina watched the model with great concern.


    When Dina first worked as Lilia''s assistant, she only thought of her as the employer''s wife that she needed to protect. If anything happened to Lilia, Jean would fire her�� that was the only thing that Dina worried. However, after working with her for a few months, Dina was sincerely worried about Lilia''s condition. The model was such a kind person that Dina wondered why she would want to marry a cold-hearted man like Jean.


    "Sis Lilia, are you still cold? Let''s go to the car. It will be warmer there," Dina said worriedly.


    Just as she finished speaking, a gray coat suddenly crossed Dina''s view. Before she could react, the coat was already attached to Lilia''s shoulders, making her wear twoyers of overcoat.


    The coat was so long that it almost reached Lilia''s ankles. The model then turned towards the man who put the coat on her.


    The man who owned the perfume brand then said to Lilia with a soft face, "Thank you for your hard work. Thanks to you, the results are very good."


    At this time, the sun had descended to the west, leaving only strands of colorful clouds floating in the sky. Alfred stood a few steps away from Lilia, still wearing a gentle face and elegant gestures. Only his blue eyes gleam sharply, making the model a bit anxious.


    Lilia met that man''s gaze for a moment. A strange and strong smell of cologne wafted from the coat and filled her nose. That strange scent made Lilia feel a little uneasy. Jean had never used men''s perfume.


    Alfred might mean well, but for Lilia, such a move would only cause unnecessary trouble. She did not want to add to the gossip about herself.


    Lilia tried to hold her emotions and looked at Alfred calmly, "You''re wee, Mr. Alfred. This is my job," she answered.


    After saying that, Lilia removed the man''s coat from her shoulders and handed it back to Alfred. Then she said with a polite smile, "It''s quite cold this afternoon, so you better wear it yourself. I don''t want Mr. Alfred to fall sick because of me,"


    Alfred didn''t respond immediately. He only watched Lilia''s outstretched hand for a moment. When the man opened his mouth, he joked in a deep voice, "Your clothes are thinner than mine, and you followed the shoot for my brand. It''s just a piece of clothing. Can you not worry about the gossip about it?"


    Lilia stared at him without changing her expression. She smiled and nodded, "Indeed, I care about gossip about me! I''m married after all," she deliberately emphasized the next words, "So I prefer to avoid unnecessary problems,"


    These words made Alfred slowly step back a little. He didn''t expect Lilia to be so straightforward.


    Suddenly, someone from the production team shouted, "A car ising!"


    Filming had ended and there were very few hikers in this flower field. So the arrival of a luxury car from a distance drew everyone''s attention.


    With the sound of the wheels grinding against the gravel, a ck Volkswagen appeared before everyone''s eyes. The car continued to move until it slowly pulled over near Lilia.


    The driver who got out of the car was an assistant Lilia knew very well. Kenny ran to open the back door. He invited the owner to leave respectfully.


    A tall, well-built male figure stood beside the door. He wore an ink-ck coat and a white shirt. His cold expression showed aloofness and arrogance.


    With his ck coat hanging from his arms, his dark blue eyes swept across everyone on the set. Finally, the man''s gaze fell on Lilia''s figure.


    Someone whispered, "It''s President Jean Widjaya!"


    The other person gossiped, "Is that Lilia''s husband?"


    Many young women there were immediately fascinated by Jean''s appearance. "So handsome..." They said in admiration.


    It was clear that Alfred Ricardo, the owner of the brand, was also a handsome man. But when Jean Widjaya appeared, Alfred was immediately forgotten.


    If Alfred looked as soft as the clouds that floated in the sky, then Jean was more like an iceberg towering above everyone. However, the harder it was for a person to be approached, the more motivated people were to approach them. That''s why they were attracted to Jean, the man who gave off an unapproachable aura.


    When Jean appeared, Alfred was still standing in front of Lilia and raised his chin high. He no longer used the inferior attitude he had disyed in front of everyone.


    Alfred did not take back his coat and instead turned towards Jean. As their gazes met in midair, there were electric sparks radiating between them.


    After that brief interaction, Jean walked over to Lilia. Everyone present waited while holding their breath. They all knew for a fact that Lilia was married. But would Alfred''s move in personally draping his coat around Lilia''s shoulders cause a stir between husband and wife?


    Everyone even began to imagine soap operas scenes in their minds. For example, Lilia was scolded by her crazy rich husband for using other men''s property. Then Alfred would step forward to protect the defenseless woman, creating a love triangle conflict.


    Their imagination was so wild that it made reality seem disappointing.


    In a short time, Jean was standing in front of Lilia. His cold expression melted at the sight of his wife. He took off the coat in his hands and gently wrapped it around Lilia''s shoulders.


    "With clothes this thin, aren''t you afraid to catch a cold and have a fever again?" Jean gently said.

 Chapter 412 - Not Married

    Jean''s tone was low and slow. The man spoke in a straightforward manner, but it made everyone present feel how much he cared and loved Lilia.


    Everyone was blown away by this moment. They wondered, how could they believe the fake news on the Inte? LIlia''s rich husband treated her so well. Why should she use such a dirty trick to win her husband''s heart? Everyone here could see how much her husband loved her!


    Jean''s coat wrapped around Lilia''s frail-looking shoulders. Instantly, the familiar scent of spring swept over the model''s sense of smell. Lilia smiled a little and raised her eyebrows.


    "I won''t catch a cold. This is called a job''s demand. Besides, I''ll drink hot ginger tea to ward away the cold from here," Lilia didn''t want Jean to worry too much, so she hurriedly gave him an exnation.


    After Lilia finished speaking, the man didn''t say anything. But Jean stretched out his hand and caressed her face. The man sighed with concern when he felt Lilia''s icy skin.


    In the next second, Jean lowered his head, his gaze was fixed on Alfred''s brown coat. Then he casually took it from Lilia''s hand. Jean turned around and handed the coat to Alfred. His gaze was cold and distant.


    "Thank you very much for your coat, but this won''t be necessary." Jean said firmly.


    Alfred''s gaze shifted towards him. He lowered his head to stare at the coat in the man''s hand, hiding the glint of annoyance that crossed his eyes.


    This time, Alfred didn''t refuse and took his coat back from Jean''s hand. Suddenly, a chuckle escaped his lips, and Alfred spoke in a rxed tone.


    "I heard that Young Master Jean manages everything rted to hispany every day. But I did not think that someone as busy as you would still have time to visit his wife."


    Alfred''s words made Lilia frown in an instant. She could faintly sense that what Alfred said sounded like a mockery. But after she studied the man''s expression carefully, his face still looked indifferent, as if it was just an ordinary greeting.


    Lilia opened her mouth and was about to defend Jean when the man put his arm around her shoulder. Before she could say anything, Jean pulled Lilia into his arms in a protective manner.


    His dark blue eyes glowed with a cold light and his lips formed a faint smile. He looked at Alfred while speaking in a gentle tone.


    "No matter how busy you are, you can''t ignore your own woman. Young Master Alfred is still single and unmarried, so it must be impossible for you to understand."


    Jean''s words triggered a slight change in Alfred''s expression. The man did not understand the feelings that were filling his heart. But at least Alfred knew that he still had an interest in Lilia.


    He had arranged everything so that he could offer Lilia his coat in natural fashion. With the thin clothes that she was wearing right now, Lilia had no choice but to ept the coat he offered to protect her from the cold. But Jean''s arrival messed up his n.


    Alfred kenw that his n to make Jean doubt Lilia''s loyalty wouldn''t work once the man started talking about the importance of a woman in public.


    The seventh son of the Ricardo Family was silent for a while, then he nced at Lilia who was in Jean''s arms. Alfred said with a thoughtful expression, "Looks like the rumors on the Inte arepletely unbelievable!"


    Alfred nodded at Jean with an inexplicable gaze. Before turning and leaving, he stopped beside the man, and his sharp eyes narrowed slightly.


    "If I get the chance, I can''t wait to ask Young Master Jean for advice," Alfred said bluntly.


    "Oh? What advice does Young Master Alfred need from me?" Jean replied calmly.


    "I''d like to ask for advice on what married life is like," the corner of Alfred''s mouth lifted into a sarcastic smile.


    Even though Jean heard Alfred''s words, he still looked straight ahead with a t expression. He seemed unfazed by the man''s sarcasm. He then replied nonchntly, "Since you are looking forward to it so much, Young Master Alfred should try it in person. Personal experience is much more effective than other people''s stories, don''t you think?"


    The smile on Alfred''s lips froze slightly, his eyes darkened as he replied, "Haha, Young Master Jean has a point too. See you then!"


    After saying that, he immediately left before Jean could answer. Alfred believed that with Jean''s sharp mind, the son of the Widjaya Family must have realized his curiosity and interest in Lilia.


    Of course, Alfred''s appreciation to Lilia was only because of her character and personality that had captivated him. Whether she was married or not wasn''t an obstacle for Alfred. He also wanted to know how strong they felt in this shy and opportunistic society.


    Everything had just started, Alfred was in no hurry!


    *****


    Lilia had been silent from earlier, but she lifted her head from Jean''s embrace after Alfred left. She met her husband''s eyes and said with a smile, "I should probably discusspensation for breach of contract with Harold."


    Even though Lilia said it with a smile, her tone was full of determination. This showed that everything was made up. Lilia wouldn''t give the slightest chance for people to doubt her love towards Jean.


    Alfred''s words and behavior just nowpletely spoiled his gentle and elegant style as a lecturer. The man deliberately put his coat on Lilia to provoke gossip, and the words he spoke to Jean were full of confrontation. His attitude was no longer the high-quality lecturer Lilia had met on campus before.


    Jean hugged Lilia gently, then he straightened the cor of his coat. The man''s expression was filled with confidence as he said, "This is your job. I don''t mind whatever choice you make."


    Lilia talked to Jean for a few more moments. Then she hurriedly returned to the changing room with her two assistants to change clothes.


    Today, the scene where President Jean Widjaya personally came to pick up Lilia Pangestu on the set was also secretly spread by many people. From young to well-known artists, everyone in the entertainment industry immediately knew that the young master of the Widjaya family loved Lilia so much, even in public. This fact made them even more worried when dealing with Lilia Pangestu.


    *****


    Inside the changing room, Lilia changed her clothes with Dina and Rini''s help. After she finished, she opened the door and immediately saw Harold waiting nearby.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise, but she got straight to the point. "How much is the penalty for canceling this perfume endorsement?"


    Hearing this, Harold stopped his hand from putting a cigarette to his lips. His tone rose slightly as he asked, "Are you nning to cancel this contract?"


    Lilia nodded calmly. "Yes. Please check the contract, I will pay the liquidatedpensation. Today''smercial filming will be given to them. From now on, as long as it is an endorsement for Ricardo family products, I will not ept it,"


    Lilia spoke candidly without any hesitation.

 Chapter 413 - Are You Afraid I Will Be Angry?

    Harold leaned his back and one leg against the wall. He stared at the mes fading on his cigarette butt for a few moments, then finally nodded in agreement.


    "Then, listen to me. You don''t have to think about the penalty. This is apany-topany agreement, and after I saw your performance today, I don''t think you can match this perfume''s color," Harold proposed that Lilia cancel her contract for this reason to avoid a penalty.


    "Harold��" Lilia grinned when she heard that. She was grateful that she had apetent manager like Harold on her side.


    Her manager shrugged his shoulders and smiled casually. He looked at Lilia as he said, "You can go now, I know that guy is still waiting for you. I''ll tell you about the negotiation resultster."


    "Okay, thank you very much." After Lilia said goodbye to Harold, she hurriedly left the shooting location.


    Harold stood still while staring at Lilia''s distant back. He took a deep breath, a touch of determination shing through his eyes. Harold had sworn that he would never force the model to do what she didn''t want to do.


    Even though this perfume was a coboration facilitated by Mr. Albert of the Aphrodite Agency, he was determined to cancel this contractpletely even if he had to risk offending his boss.


    While he was thinking about this, Harold suddenly thought about the invitation to the Ricardo Family birthday party. At that time, it seemed like Albert asked Lilia to be there.


    Alfred Ricardo appeared to have had a close rtionship with Albert, the owner of the Aphrodite Agency. Once was coincidence, but if it happened twice then it was intentional.


    Harold was so lost in thought that he didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. When he turned his head, he jumped to see Dina and Rini standing silently beside him like two pirs.


    "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Harold asked while clutching his chest. His heart was still beating fast from the shock.


    Dina blinked and answered awkwardly, "Mr. Harold�� you brought your own car, right? Lilia and her husband came back first, so both of us�� can''t go back without a car,"


    Harold nced at Dina for a moment, then he let out a sigh and jerked his head toward his car. "Alright, let''s go!"


    *****


    As soon as Lilia got back into the car, she was immediately surrounded by warmth. She nced at Kenny in the driver seat, then looked at Jean who was beside her.


    "Harold will talk about ending the contract with them!" Lilia reported.


    What she said was a statement. Leaning on the man, she put her hand over Jean''s and said in a spoiled manner, "Help me warm my frozen hands!"


    Jean''s face was colored by a faint smile. He held Lilia''s white fingertips and gently rubbed them. He could clearly read a hint of guilt from her expression. It''s rare for Lilia to act like this.


    The corner of Jean''s mouth lifted into a wicked smile. He pinched Lilia''s hand a little and his eyes narrowed with suspicion. "You act very sweet and spoiled to me, is it because you are afraid I will be angry?" He asked.


    When Lilia heard Jean''s sudden question, her body suddenly froze. She tried to pull her hand away, but Jean''s grip tightened. The man didn''t seem to want to let her escape.


    Lilia''s eyshes trembled as she nced at Jean. Now that the man knew what she was trying to do, there was no point in pretending anymore.


    "Are you angry?" Lilia asked carefully.


    She was really worried that today''s scene would upset Jean. After all, she was the one who caused the ambiguous situation with Alfred. Whatever the cause, Lilia would feel ufortable in her own heart.


    However, contrary to her worries, Jean chuckled. The man held her hand affectionately and kissed her lips.


    "In Mrs. Widjaya''s eyes, am I such a small-hearted man?" He whispered softly.


    The heat that was left on the corner of Lilia''s lips now moved on the skin on the back of her hand, then it spread to the rest of her body. Her chest was filled with a slightly itchy and crunchy feeling, like all the feelings the man had given her.


    Lilia stared at Jean closely as if hypnotized, his handsome face deeply etched into her clear eyes. She felt that their rtionship was extraordinary. It''d been quite a while since they got to know each other. They''d also done many of the things that lovers did. But whenever she was with him, she still felt an unstoppable throb in her heart.


    Lilia''s gaze turned gentler. She leaned on the man''s shoulder and watched his movements. Lilia sighed on his cheek as she said carefully, "You are not a small-hearted man. But I don''t want to let an irrelevant person provoke you because of something I did."


    She knew that Alfred''s words just now were a hidden provocation. In fact, ever since the Ricardo family''s birthday party, she felt that Alfred''s attitude towards her had started to change, more or less. But the man did so well in controlling his emotions and kept himself within a reasonable distance.


    That was why Lilia chose to remain silent and ignored him. For her, all of Alfred''s attention to her wouldn''t leave any traces on her heart.


    "�� ying dumb."


    This was the answer she gave Merry when her assistant asked about the rtionship between her and Alfred. All this time, Lilia pretended not to be aware of Alfred''s following gaze or his excessive attention. But today, the man''s attitude really broke the bnce between them.


    Regardless of whether Alfred had ulterior motives or not, Lilia intended to end this rtionship as quickly as possible. Indeed, Alfred was a wise man, and he did not have the arrogant attitude like Jean.


    But there was something that made Lilia wary of Alfred, as if the man was hiding his true self behind a mask. After all, Lilia already had Jean by her side. That alone was more than enough for her.


    At this time, Jean nced sideways with a confused look, then he sighed and lightly pinched Lilia''s forehead. "Don''t worry about it. The provocation is irrelevant. After all, I me Mrs. Widjaya for being too kind."


    Lilia smiled mischievously and teased Jean, "Then, Young Master Jean should treat me better! After all, it''s hard to find someone�� extraordinary."


    After Lilia finished speaking, she realized that she was just praising herself. She hurriedly looked away as the tips of her ears were turning red.


    Jean smiled broadly and stretched out his hand to pinch Lilia''s earlobe. "Then, what does the extraordinary Mrs. Widjaya want to eat tonight?"


    Lilia was still immersed in embarrassment and had yet to regain her senses. Hearing this, she automatically replied, "I''d like to eat whatever you like."


    A burst of gentleughter resounded in Lilia''s ears as Jean stared at her with an amused look. Before she could correct her answer, the man covered her lips with a deep kiss.


    In the midst of it all, Kenny grimaced in his driving seat, as if he had just swallowed something very sweet. He wondered if he should move into the marketing department of Genesis Company so he could catch the female manager as quickly as possible.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to keep up with this married couple chatting all day long!

 Chapter 414 - Dislikes Onions

    By the time Lilia and Jean arrived back at the Lakeside Vi, it was nearly seven in the evening.


    Lilia had been following themercial shooting for an hour in the cold weather. She was worried that she might actually catch a cold, so she rushed to the bathroom as soon as she entered the house.


    After taking a bath in hot water for 20 minutes, the steam dyed Lilia''s face red. When she returned to her bedroom, the heater was on. Jean must have prepared it so that the bedroom would warm up by the time she finished showering.


    Lilia casually dried her hair before ponying it up. Then she wore a sky blue nightgown with a skirt that reached her knees.


    When she came down to find Jean, she unexpectedly saw Mellisa in the living room. Her sister was sitting on the sofa with her legs tilted, a cigarette rested between the tips of her slender fingers. Mellisa looked rxed, as if she was in her own house.


    The woman exhaled her cigarette smoke and noticed Lilia''s presence. "Oh, Lilia! Have you finished showering?" She greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Sister Mel?! When did youe here?!" Lilia walked quickly and sat next to her.


    Mellisa cleared her throat awkwardly and scratched her cheek. Then she replied, "I came here for dinner!"


    Lilia shook her head andughed, "Did Jean ask you toe?"


    Mellisa nced at her and shook her head. "The police inspector from the Adler Family didn''t buy enough food for the two of us. So I''m nning toe over to your house to see what you have, then make a meal together." She exined.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows when she heard Mellisa''s way of calling Leonard. She didn''tment on this, but from her sister''s attitude, she could feel that Mellisa was no longer cold towards Leonard. At the very least, her sister''s mood would obviously fluctuate because of that man. This was a good sign, right?


    It so happened that Lilia heard movement in the kitchen at this time. She got up and nned to head to the kitchen, but Mellisa grabbed her arm. Her sister pointed to the porcin bowl on the table with a cigarette.


    "Before you go, have some of that ginger soup. It''s an order from the young master," Mellisa said, smiling broadly.


    Oh, Jean must have prepared it for Lilia because of what she said earlier. Lilia scooped up the ginger soup and sipped it. This was the ginger soup she knew very well, with a sweet taste that filled her tongue and slid down her throat.


    After Lilia finished drinking the ginger soup, she got up and walked to the kitchen''s door. She didn''t bother going in, but was standing in the doorway looking inside. Lilia was stunned at the unexpected sight.


    Two tall, well-built men wore simple shirts covered in aprons and trousers. One of them was cutting vegetables and the other cooking. The bright light shone on them, entuating their striking appearance in the kitchen. Even though the two of them were busy cooking, it didn''t even spoil their good looks in the slightest.


    Lilia was blown away by the sight and her eyes were fixed on Jean''s figure for a long time.


    Jean was chopping some vegetables with his head down. His slightly hanging hair cast a faint shadow on his forehead.


    Mellisa then walked over and stood beside Lilia, looking into the kitchen with her.


    She saw Leonard removing the green onion from the pot, triggering a slight ripple in her eyes. Mellisa felt a little touched because the man knew she didn''t like green onions.


    The two sisters looked at Jean and Leonard as if nothing in this world was more attractive than the two of them. In their miserable life, Lilia and Mellisa seemed to have used all their luck to be able to meet their lover. Such feelings, even in the years toe, could still warm their hearts.


    When the two siblings were busy staring in awe, Jean caught Leonard''s movement. He nced at the police inspector.


    "You don''t like eating green onions?" Jean asked in surprise.


    Leonard said, "She won''t eat them, not me!"


    As soon as Leonard finished speaking, he saw Jean put the garlic in the vegetable basket. Leonard raised his eyebrows slightly and protested, "You have to put the garlic in the soup, at least one clove!"


    Even though Jean heard him, his movements remained unchanged. He replied in a low tone, "She doesn''t eat garlic."


    "Oh," Leonard replied. Withoutmenting any further, he turned around and fried something in the pan.


    The two of them returned to busy with their respective duties and stopped exchanging words. The two sisters who were still standing not far from the kitchen''s door then slowly exchanged nces and smiled knowingly.


    Mellisa said teasingly, "Lilia, your husband is very nice to you!"


    Lilia calmly epted herpliment. "Sister, don''t let him go!" She replied.


    Mellisa moved her lips, but she didn''t argue with Lilia. Even so, she couldn''t hide the confusion crossing her face.


    *****


    After dinner, the four people sat in the kitchen. Lilia and Mellisa stared at Mellisa''s cell phone, while Leonard and Jean both smoked in silence.


    The screen showed a recent report about Le''s movement in Jakarta. It was sent by? Leonard''s acquaintance in the police force.


    Lilia finished reading the content disyed on the phone screen and sneered. "Didn''t they say that real estate in Jakarta has been in recession for thest two years? Then why did she sell her house so easily?" She asked.


    All properties in Le''s name, including the house located in the city center, were sold for 9 billion in just one afternoon. Sales speed was too fast, there must be something wrong.


    Leonard exhaled his cigarette smoke and replied, "She deliberately cut the price of her property. If you count it, she cut it up to 2 billion. In addition, all the property was in strategic locations. At such a price, it would be strange if they could not be sold!"


    Mellisa sneered while holding her cellphone. "What the hell is she nning to do by cashing in nearly 10 billion directly?"


    No one could answer this question. It''s not easy to guess what Le would do at this stage. They didn''t have enough leads, at least until Le took the next step.


    Lilia remembered something and lifted her face to look at Leonard who was sitting on the sofa opposite her. "Brother Leo, didn''t Robert and Sylvia go to Jakarta today? Did they find Le?" She asked.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes slightly while smoking his cigarette. The two names carried a bad impression on him. He could not understand why they would waste such a dedicated daughter like Lilia for a child with a snake heart like Le.


    "They went to the Irwan Family''s house and were kicked out," Leonard replied briefly.


    The implication of his words was that, even though Robert and Sylvia knew Le had returned to Jakarta, it was not easy for them to find her.


    Le was very smart and wouldn''t go to the Irwan Family''s house. She was most likely hiding from her parents.


    "She still hasn''t given up until now huh? Did she think the Irwan family would forgive her? Or does she have bargaining value?" Lilia couldn''t understand Le''s way of thinking and movement.

 Chapter 415 - Too Ordinary

    Mellisa threw her cell phone on the table. She looked around, but then remembered that her cigarette case was in the living room. So she picked up the cigarette box in front of Leonard and quickly took one out.


    "Five years ago, on the day of my ident, Le went with grandpa to paint and sketch. She had the proof of her absolute absence, and grandfather can testify to it," Mellisa exined.


    She paused for a moment with a frown, as if trying to put together the right words.


    "But I always felt that if something happened to me at that time. She must have something to do with it. We both know that we don''t like each other, it''s just that I didn''t expect her to go that far. Apart from that, Le also has a very close rtionship with Trisa. Could it be..."


    Mellisa did not finish her words, but the hidden meaning in her words made everyone present understand. If Trisa helped Le, how many scandals had been hidden behind the Irwan Family''s clean appearance all this time?


    "Is Trisa capable of doing something like that?" Lilia asked. If Trisa really helped Le to kill Mellisa, how cruel could she be?


    Mellisa looked at Lilia and shook her head. "She doesn''t have that ability, but her family does!"


    As the two of them gradually analyzed the case in depth, Leonard tapped the surface of the table. Then he turned to face Jean beside him.


    "The gang of thugs in that nightclub has been hired to attack Mellisa any day. I''m sure they have something to do with the ident too. Jean, didn''t you investigate Trisa''s family before this? What did you find?" Leonard asked.


    At the end of the conversation, Lilia and Mellisa also focused on the handsome face of the fourth son of the Widjaya Family.


    Jean opened his eyes slightly, his pupils looked like a bottomless ocean. The man then said in a deep voice, "The Romano family, Trisa''s birth family, erased their tracks before their daughter married into the Irwan Family. But there are still two casinos and lots of bars and nightclubs operating in secret! Trisa has two businesses in her hands. . M3 Jakarta Night Club and Chalice Bar."


    The name ''Chalice Bar'' made Mellisa''s eyes tremble. But everyone''s attention was on Jean so no one noticed it.


    Leonard also missed noticing the change in Mellisa''s expression. He frowned and asked, "Those thugs frequented the nightclub under Trisa''s name?"


    Jean didn''t answer, but he just raised an eyebrow, and Leonard understood.


    Mellisa''s breath slowly shortened. She felt that the things from her past that had been blocked from her sight were starting to unravel. It looked like the truth of the ident would be revealed soon. That ident five years ago was a thorn in Mellisa''s heart. If she didn''t find out the truth, she wouldn''t be able to resolve the hatred in her heart.


    Lilia felt Mellisa''s mood change. Her pretty face was filled with worry as she gripped her sister''s hand tightly. "Sister Mel, do you want to go back to Jakarta? While Le is still there, it''s better if we... we better finish everything at once," Lilia suggested.


    Rather than just sitting and waiting for death, it was better to fight head on. It all started with Trisa!


    Mellisa looked at her sister, who helped her stay calm. After heaving a sigh of relief, she said unhurriedly, "Coming back is a must. But I don''t want to go back quietly. I''ll call my grandfather tomorrow. If I don''t call him ande back right away, he''ll be surprised."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for news from you," Lilia nodded determinedly. There was absolutely no doubt in her eyes that she would follow Mellisa to Jakarta.


    At this moment, Leonard and Jean''s eyes met. The two of them could see the same indulgent expression on each other''s faces. The two men sighed, but the corners of their mouths lifted into faint smiles. If that was something their women wanted, they were willing to do anything!


    *****


    After half an hour of chatting together, Mellisa and Leonard said goodbye to return to their own house next door. Lilia moved to Jean''s side and rested her head on the man''s shoulder. She took a deep breath before asking in a low voice.


    "If Trisa is really the one supporting Le from behind, then what''s the point of doing all this? If Grandpa Simon finds out about what she did, she could be kicked out of the Irwan Family!"


    If Trisa wanted to kill Mellisa, there must be a reason behind it!


    "All the cultural centers belonging to the Irwan family are currently in Richard''s hands," Jean immediately answered.


    Lilia straightened up and crossed her legs, then she looked at Jean in surprise. "Then what about Randell? The Irwan family would never give him anything, right?" She asked. "They are a rich and respectable family, of course..."


    "Two art galleries that are free to visit."


    Even Lilia couldn''t say anything about the distribution of the treasure. With this division, as the eldest son, Richard owned all the property of the Irwan Family. As for his younger brother Randell... owning only two unprofitable galleries? Wasn''t this too biased?


    Lilia didn''t know much about the internal structure of the Irwan Family, but this kind of arrangement alone could make one feel like being left alone. Maybe this was the kind of environment that made Le grow up with a sly personality.


    Then Lilia suddenly remembered Mellisa''s unfair treatment while staying at the Irwan Family''s house. Wasn''t this in line with the family''s rambling behavior all this time? Anyone with a nice demeanor would be granted the best resource.


    They divided their family members into three, six or nine different sses. Then they treated their family members differently depending on the advantages.


    Jean caught Lilia''s changing gaze. He pressed his lips together and pulled his wife back into his arms. Suddenly, he changed the subject.


    "I have asked the mayor, Bambang, on behalf of the Widjaya family. I asked him to return all records of Diana Hospital. There is indeed your birth certificate there, but the handwriting didn''t belong to the administrator of the same file," Jean exined.


    Lilia immediately raised her face with a surprised expression. She blinked her eyes anxiously, then hurriedly covered them with a smile.


    "Could it be that the birth certificate was actually fake? Then... could it be that the certificate was written by the managers of the two hospitals together?" Lilia asked. She still remembered that Jean said that Diana Hospital was split into two different hospitals.


    Jean nodded, but he didn''t answer directly. He reached out and rubbed Lilia''s cheek before speaking softly, "At that time, Diana Hospital had only one administrator. A handwriting expert will also be arranged tomorrow. Would you like to see him?"


    Lilia looked at him with a touched gaze. She nodded slightly and buried her face in Jean''s embrace. "Sure," she whispered.


    Thanks, Jean.


    Lilia didn''t say thest part, but Jean smiled broadly as if he could hear Lilia''s heart.


    That night, Lilia and Mellisa slept so soundly. The two of them felt that something was about to happen in the Irwan Family, like arge trapping them in it.


    While they fell asleep, the man next to them stayed up to their phone''s screen to exchange informationte into the night.

 Chapter 416 - The Biggest Investor

    On the other hand, Robert and Sylvia were feeling hopeless as they were far away in Jakarta.


    They found out that Le was running back to Jakarta, and they wanted to bring her back immediately. But the child seemed to have disappeared from the world. She had not returned to the Irwan Family house and even sold all of her property, including the apartment in her name.


    The couple toured all of Le''s properties one afternoon, but they didn''t even see their daughter''s shadow anywhere. They only met intermediaries who came to show the house to the intended clients.


    They bought the property when the new market opened earlier that year. Now, with the rapid development of the economy, the price had doubled. When Sylvia found out that Le had already sold the house, she felt enraged but even if she cried and caused trouble in front of the agency, she would gain nothing but be aughing stock.


    It''s ten o''clock at night. Sylvia sat down with anguid and discouraged expression on the hotel bed. Her red hair was messy, her eyes looked red, and her ankles were now even more swollen.


    Her gaze was unfocused, and she was deep in thought for a long time. Then Sylvia finally looked at Robert who was smoking in front of the window and whispered, "Robert, does she hate us?"


    Robert''s back looked shaky. He turned around and his face was filled with deep anger. "Hate? What makes she think she has the right to hate us? And why are you embarrassed to say that?"


    Robert struggled to keep his voice from rising.


    "In these years, try to remember how you and I treated her! We even do everything we can for her, but she still wants to go back to the Irwan Family!"


    Robert snorted and shook his head.


    "Listen carefully! I only gave you one day! If you can''t find Le, you will immediately return to Surabaya with me and let her stay here!"


    After Robert finished speaking, he looked away and returned to smoking his cigarette. Silence enveloped the room, but his heart couldn''t calm down.


    For Le''s sake, he had personally kicked Lilia out of his house. But now, the atmosphere at home was filled with anxiety just because of Le. He really didn''t know how to deal with the next situation.


    Did he do something wrong? Ten years ago, when he discovered that Lilia''s blood type didn''t match them, shouldn''t he have hidden that fact together? Should they honestly say everything when they found Le?!


    Robert''s mood was swayed by his chaotic and disturbing thoughts. The ashtray on the window sill was filled with cigarette butts.


    This time, her cell phone he charged at the bedside suddenly rang.


    Robert squeezed his cigarette butt and turned to his phone. He picked it up and saw the name of the chief financial officer of hispany on the screen.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything important to call thiste?" Robert''s tone sounded displeased and tired.


    Hearing the voice, the chief financial officer spoke tremblingly into the phone, "Mr. Robert, thepany... something has happened to ourpany!"


    Hearing those sentences, Robert''s brows jumped sharply, and his already irritated mood seemed to be sparked by the fire. He became even more angry and it was difficult for him to hold back.


    Robert gritted his teeth and took a deep breath, his chest was rising and falling rapidly. "Exin to me, what''s wrong with thepany?!" He scolded.


    The chief financial officer was silent for a moment, then he exined in a low voice, "Mr. Robert, I really don''t know how to say this. Starting this morning, all three of our partners have sent out notifications to stop working together at the same time. And�� Our investors have also withdrawn their capital today..."


    Who were the investors? The Genesispany was hispany''s biggest investor!


    It also included many small scalepanies participating in corporate projects. However all of them had issued divestment notices on the same day.


    Robert was taken aback. Every word from the chief financial officer was like a heavy hammer, crushing his nerves. His anger peaked, leaving only panic in his shattered heart. Yes, he''s starting to fall into a panic!


    Within a day, so many partners and investors cut their cooperation rtionship. This was the equivalent of them cutting off all cash flow for Robert''spany!


    Not to mention the funds they invested in construction projects at an early stage! If that capital couldn''t be recovered, it would be such a waste.


    "Mr. Robert, Mr. Robert? Are you listening?"


    "Mr. Robert, you have to think of a solution! The funds in the corporate fund pool will run out if we don''t do something!"


    "Mr. Robert ..."


    The chief financial officer was still screaming from the end of the phone, but Robert had fallen on his back on the bed. Cold sweat came out on his forehead and his face was white as white. His whole body felt limp.


    He suddenly thought of a saying, misfortune never came alone!


    Even Sylvia realized that something was wrong. She turned and looked at her husband in surprise. "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    Robert didn''t say a word, but he just got up in silence. Then he walked to the wardrobe and started packing a suitcase with his belongings.


    Sylvia walked hastily to his side and patted him on the back. "Wait a minute, Robert! Where do you want to go? We haven''t found Le yet!" Sylvia snapped.


    Le.


    This word was like the touch of a spark that immediately angered him.


    He threw the clothes in his hand on the floor and grabbed Sylvia''s wrist. His eyes were filled with uncontroble anger.


    "Do you still dare to mention her?! Sylvia, let me tell you something! If our family is destroyed one day, it''s all because of your good upbringing!"


    After speaking, he let go of Sylvia, leaving her still shocked. Robert bent down and packed his clothes into a suitcase, then walked to the door. Before leaving, he looked back and said, "You can stay here and find her! All the investors for ourpany are backing off! If I don''t do something about it, maybe we''re really going broke by the time you bring that damn kid back to Surabaya!"


    Without waiting for Sylvia''s answer, Robert violently opened the door. He left the room carrying his suitcase and mmed the door shut.


    Sylvia stared at his disappearing figure in disbelief. It took her half a minute to process everything before reacting. She staggered out into the hotel hallway, only to find that Robert had left.


    How could investors just withdraw their capital? Then what''s the use of an investment agreement if something like this could happen?!


    Sylvia stood rooted to the spot, letting the chill in the hallway help her regain her sanity. Her brain got to work, piecing together the information she got from Robert.


    The Widjaya family was the main investor for the Pangestu Family. If they suddenly withdrew their funds, there was only one reason. It must be Lilia''s order! The woman must''ve told her husband and persuaded him to do this! All because the Pangestu Family no longer wanted her, so she wanted to kill the Pangestu Family now!


    Sylvia returned to the room in a rage, but she just realized that she''d been so busy looking for her daughter all day long that she didn''t have time to take the time to buy a new cell phone.


    When Sylvia picked up thendline in the hotel room, she stopped again because she didn''t know Lilia''s cell phone number!

 Chapter 417 - Handwriting Expert

    The next day at eleven o''clock in the morning, Lilia and Jean went to the Minerva hospital and headed to the file room located on the lower floor. In the long and empty corridor, only the sound of their footsteps resounded.


    As they stepped through the double metal doors of the file room, a few rows of safes weed them. All of the cabs were crammed with files and rted materials.


    Perhaps, after hearing the sound of their footsteps, a staff came out from behind the row of safes. The clerk, Jerry, was a senior archivist and was over fifty years old.


    When Jerry saw Jean, he enthusiastically stepped forward and said, "Young Master Jean, you are here! Pleasee in!"


    Jean nodded slightly, then pulled Lilia to follow him. He looked around with cold eyes. "Thank you. Sorry for bothering you today." He said briefly.


    Officer Jerry smiled and waved his hand. He led them into the file room, his wrinkled cheeks filled with a big grin. "No, no, you''re not a bother at all. These are all trifles with your influence, so you don''t have to be too formal with an old man like me."


    Jean Widjaya was the honored guest of the mayor Bambang. The mayor even specifically advised Minerva Hospital to treat him well. Besides, what Jean asked for was nothing to be bothered with. At best, they were wasting their time figuring out the records of certain years.


    When Officer Jerry took them further afield, Lilia realized that the entire file room was surprisinglyrge. It was much bigger than she had previously imagined. When viewed from afar, there were countless tin cabs.


    "Mr David for handwriting verification has arrived. He''s waiting right up front," Officer Jerry exined, pointing to an area in the middle of the file room.


    The area was clear of safes, but filled with rows of long tables. It seemed that it served as a reading space for examining the files stored here.


    Right now, there was someone sitting at the table. The man was wearing white gloves and holding a magnifying ss while observing the handwriting on the document notes. He also had several identification tools on the side.


    The man pored over the documents with a serious face, until he heard footsteps behind him approaching. He then turned his head and saw Jean and Lilia. Surprise colored his face, then he immediately stood up and greeted them.


    The man stretched out his hand and greeted with a broad smile, "President Jean, we haven''t seen each other in a long time!"


    When Jean stepped forward to shake his hand, he smiled faintly and said, "Mr. David, I''m afraid I called you on business this time. Maybe we can have a chat over lunch together next time."


    At the end of the conversation, Jean turned to Lilia who was beside him and said, "Lilia, this is Mr. David Weber, a famous handwriting expert in Indonesia."


    Lilia stepped forward and smiled softly at the middle aged man. "Hello, Mr. David. I''ve long admired you as a handwriting expert. I''m Jean''s wife, Lilia."


    She deliberately introduced herself briefly. She could have mentioned her family name, but she wasn''t reallyfortable using the name Widjaya. This was the first time Lilia had publicly introduced herself as Jean''s wife.


    David let go of his handshake with Jean and turned towards Lilia. He said with a polite smile, "Of course, I''ve heard about you. I was relieved to see that a polite and elegant young woman like you became the wife of the fourth son of the Widjaya family."


    David''s tone was yful enough, but it made the atmosphere between them less formal and more casual. As Indonesia''s most well-known handwriting expert, there were already many stories about David in the news.


    It was said that he could help police organizations solve many difficult cases using the trail of his questioner. Even though he was no longer young, his eyes remained as sharp as an eagle. No one dared to argue with the content he had verified.


    At this time, after exchanging greetings, David picked up two documents from the table. He pointed to one of them and said, "Young Master Jean, let''s start talking about work. I was justparing these documents you gave me. The handwriting is different from the handwriting of the other files."


    Jean''s gaze turned sharp when he heard that conclusion.


    "At the same time, I also looked at the archival records for the three years before and after this record. There are indeed two different handwritings, so I checked the files of Minerva Hospital employees that year," David continued smoothly. "It is known that during the three years before and after, two different archivists did participate in handwriting recording."


    "Two people��" Jean muttered. "Then who is responsible for writing this specific document?"


    "Since the two female officers took maternity leave for one and a half years that year, there was a temporary worker responsible for filling in all records during this period."


    After David spoke of his appraisal process, he looked at the notes in his hand to confirm one more time. Then he handed the document over to Jean concluding, "Judging by the handwritten content and the freshness of the paper, this note could not have been archived twenty-four years ago."


    Jean''s eyebrows rose when he heard that. "What do you mean?"


    "Even though this note sheet uses typical hospital paper, I''ve used a tool to identify the oxidation state of this handwritten paper. This note wasn''t created at least eight or nine yearster than the time on which it was recorded,"


    Officer Jerry didn''t seem to understand their conversation at first. But his expression slowly changed as he realized the fact that someone had faked the birth certificate and put it in the archives. The clerk looked at David with his mouth open. Was it really true?


    After David finished speaking, Lilia looked at the note sheet in her hand. This was the first time she had seen her birth record.


    The administrator''s handwriting listed the delivery room in which she was born and the associated doctors and nurses. Such authentic words were only deliberately faked by those who had a specific purpose.


    It turned out that Lilia wasn''t actually born in Minerva Hospital.


    "Thank you, Mr. David!" Lilia returned the document with a polite smile.


    Whether this matter should be reported to the hospital or not, Officer Jerry thought to himself, it still depended on Mayor Bambang.


    After all, this had happened more than ten years ago. It''s hard to investigate even if they tried to open a case now.


    When they left the file room, Lilia''s eyes became unfocused. Jean and David walked beside Lilia. They exchanged a few words from time to time, but Lilia didn''t listen to a word. She was constantly lost in thought.


    As they walked out of the hospital''s building, David said he had other work to do. The middle-aged man turned down Jean''s offer to have lunch.


    After saying goodbye to the two of them, David went to the parking lot first.

 Chapter 418 - I’m Not Myself

    Lilia stared nkly at David''s leaving, and suddenly, she was shocked when she felt a hand rubbing against her cheek. The woman jumped and immediately turned to her side. Her eyes met with Jean''s dark blue eyes that were filled with worry.


    "What have you been thinking about since earlier?" Jean asked in a low voice. Even though he was chatting with David along the way, he did not ignore his wife''s gestures.


    Lilia froze for a moment. Then she slowly turned to face the man. After taking a few breaths, Liliaughed at herself and said, "It''s no big deal. It''s just�� I suddenly discovered that I wasn''t myself from start to finish."


    Jean frowned while trying to digest Lilia''s words. They were very confusing and had no deep meaning.


    Lilia felt that Jean didn''t fully understand the exnation yet. She lowered her head and took the man''s hand, then grasped it tightly. Lilia took a deep breath before finally trying to exin it again.


    "When I was very young, I remember asking my father why he named me Lilia. Robert replied that he had nned to name me Lilia if I were a daughter, because he wanted me to grow up to be a woman as elegant and beautiful as a lily."


    Lilia''s expression was full of nostalgia as she thought back to those good times.


    "When I saw the birth note, I suddenly thought of this story," Lilia lowered her head and her voice turned soft. "So the name Lilia was originally meant to be given to Le, and not me. From the start, I didn''t even have a name."


    Herst name wasn''t hers, and now she discovered that not even her first name belonged to her. From the start, Lilia didn''t have anything she could call her own.


    Jean couldn''t see Lilia''s expression, but he knew that his wife was hiding her tears. The man then sighed casually and hugged his wife.


    "It''s okay, if you don''t like your name, we can always change it. You just have to say what you want," Jean said with a serious face.


    Listening to the man''s constion, Lilia suppressed the sadness in her heart. She lifted her face and joked with Jean. "Then what if I wanted to change my name to something extreme like Schwarzten or Lawrentzverzia? Are you going to stop me?"


    "As long as you like it, nothing is impossible," Jean affirmed confidently. "It''s just that, Harold will probably protest your name choice because it makes it difficult for your fans to call your name."


    Hearing that, Lilia''sughter broke. Jean felt a little relieved when his wife was able tough again as usual.


    Walking hand in hands, Jean led Lilia to the parking lot where their car was faithfully waiting. While walking, Jean calmly emphasized, "No matter what name you use, you have something that no one else can ever have. That name is Mrs. Widjaya."


    ...


    After having lunch together, Jean must return to hispany. Therefore, Lilia asked Kenny to drop her off at a building called the za Building which was in the east of the city after dropping off her husband first.


    It had been more than two months since she started shooting with her two friends, Vivi Tara and Rachel Gunawan.


    On the way, Lilia sent a message to Mellisa and asked if her sister had time to hang out with her and her friends.


    Since Lilia didn''t have many friends, she thought Vivi and Rachel were like a treasure trove. They both were the most valuable friends for this supermodel.


    That was why she couldn''t wait to introduce the two of them to Mellisa.


    Unfortunately, Mellisa said that she and Leonard were going outside, and they''d just get back at the earliest tonight. With great regret, she was forced to refuse her sister''s invitation.


    At the same time, Mellisa also told Lilia that she would call her grandfather tomorrow morning and say that she would go to Jakarta on Friday.


    Seeing the contents of this message, Lilia''s fingertips tightened and firmly grasped her phone.


    There were still three days to go before Friday, she had absolutely no idea how much movement Le could make in Jakarta in the next three days. Keep in mind again, that woman had 9 billion in her hands!


    Arriving at the za Building, Lilia tried to throw that thought away first. She quickly got out of the car and she could see that one of her friends was standing on the side of the road waving at her.


    This was their first meeting in months and Lilia felt that��. Vivi was a little rounder!


    Lilia then told Kenny that he didn''t have to wait for her and asked him toe back to apany her husband. After saying that, she immediately walked towards Vivi.


    The supermodel walked up to her, tapped her on the shoulder and said jokingly, "Are you waiting for me, beautifuldy?"


    Lilia''s smile and joking tone relieved Vivi from all her longing.


    When she saw the smile on her friend''s face that she hadn''t seen for a long time, Vivi opened her arms wide and immediately hugged Lilia. "Oh Lilia, I really miss you!"


    Her friend''s hug almost made Lilia shed a tear in her eyes. "I miss you too! How have you beentely?"


    When the two of them let go of their hugs, it seemed like Lilia was asking a question that didn''t need to be answered.


    However, Lilia could see that this one friend was a little fatter and her eyes were as gentle as a flower that had just bloomed.


    This�� Was she in love?


    Lilia couldn''t take her eyeballs off Vivi, even her friend''s aura was simr to a girl who had just fallen in love. "Vi, who is that lucky guy?"


    Vivi was surprised when she heard these words, she then touched her cheeks which were blushing red. "Am I really that obvious? How do you know about him?"


    "Oh? So my guess is correct?" Lilia immediately grabbed Vivi''s arm and walked together towards the za Building. While walking side by side, Lilia continued to tease her, "Who is that great man who can conquer your heart? I want to hear the story!"


    Vivi blushed again, this little girl-like nature made her look cute. Just like other women, everyone in love would unconsciously radiate softness on their face when they were imagining and telling about their significant other.


    With a shy smile, Vivi answered, "My family just introduced me to him, we''ve been dating recently. However, in the meantime, we have to separate first because of our work."


    When she said thatst sentence, there was a kind of deep longing in Vivi''s voice.


    During this date, Vivi found out that her boyfriend was just an ordinary person with a polite and kind demeanor. Even so, the man always put her happiness first.


    Even though her lover was only an office worker, Vivi felt like she was being treated like a princess every day.. But unfortunately, they had to be separated by some distance for a while because of their respective jobs.

 Chapter 419 - A Simple Dream

    Vivi only wanted one thing in this world�� a simple and ordinary rtionship. From meeting for the first time and falling in love, to owning a simple house that could be their shelter. After that, her little family would be blessed with a beautiful and innocent girl. Together, the three of them would seek happiness in this beautiful world.


    Vivi felt that her current lover was the right person for her. The man made her heart yearn for him.


    Lilia smiled when she saw Vivi''s mncholy gaze, the look in her friend''s eyes really showed what''s inside her heart. For Lilia, Vivi had finally found the right person to be her life partner and spend her life together.


    Indeed, a long distance rtionship like Vivi was quite painful but wasn''t her lover fighting hard for her? Maybe he epted the job in order to raise money so that their life would be much betterter.


    However, Lilia didn''t say those words which might make Vivi even more hesitant. She could only hold tight to her friend''s hand and utter the most sincere words of encouragement.


    After arriving in front of the za Building, this heavy chat was finally over and they discussed another joyful topic.


    When they had just entered the building, Rachel suddenly got out of the elevator in front of them.


    They chose to meet in the building because they wanted to chat in a cool ce and exchange news after a long absence.


    Standing in the lobby, Lilia watched Rachel walk with her hair back in a ponytail while wearing a suit wrapped in a ck skirt. When she looked at her friend''s face, she realized that she had light makeup with a sharp gaze.


    Rachel was different from her old self!


    Why did her two friends seem to have changed during her absence?


    Rachel looked around and finally found Lilia and Vivi. While walking briskly, she called in an excited tone, "Lilia, Vivi!"


    Her embrace was warm and excited. After Rachel let go of her hug, she looked at Lilia and then said in a joking tone, "I thought you forgot both of us! Fortunately you still want to be friends with us! I really miss you,"


    "Sorry, I''ve been busytely. How about we sit down at the cafe first and have a chat more? Take it easy, I will pay for it and consider this as my apology to you for not giving news," Lilia looked at her watch and it happened that it was still lunch time. Even though she had lunch earlier, her friends might haven''t eaten so she took the initiative to invite them both.


    Rachel took out her cellphone and was silent for a moment before finally nodding her head. "Alright then, we ept your apology! What if we find a cafe? I heard that the cafe over there is reallyfy!"


    After they sat down at the cafe, Lilia and Rachel listened to Vivi''s interesting story about her and her boyfriend. In the middle of the story, Lilia and Rachel never stopped teasing Vivi.


    This long-term friendship came back to life after a long time, the three couldn''t wait to share all their stories one by one.


    Since their friendship was quite close, they didn''t mind telling stories about their bad or good experiences. There were no secrets between them!


    Therefore, Vivi talked for almost ten full minutes. Every word she said was about her new boyfriend.


    Lilia was really happy for her, nothing was more joyous than seeing a happy friend. Vivi then casually looked at Rachel who was beside her. Seeing her friend''s jealous eyes, Vivi could not help but ask. "Rachel, how about you? Is there a man that catches your attention?"


    Rachel was quite offended by Vivi''s question. She then replied in a slightly annoyed tone, "Me? How could I have thought about the man in my life now? My job really drains all of my energy all the time."


    Even though she answered with a sour face and an indifferent expression, her heart actually ached.


    Rachel''s heart waspletely engulfed in mes, she wanted to get rid of this feeling that kept tormenting her. But this feeling refused to leave her. The more she ran away, the more pain she felt.


    There was only one face that always crossed her mind�� n Hartanto!


    She did not know when she developed these feelings. What this woman might not have realized was that after each day following n whenever the man went, the feeling grew naturally.


    Rachel was acutely aware that she didn''t deserve to stand next to n, but she couldn''t control herself and ended up falling for him.


    The woman didn''t dare to express her thoughts to Lilia and Vivi. Even she herself was confused about what to do with her feelings, therefore she chose to bury this love deep down in her heart.


    ...��


    After 2 hours of talking, the three friends finally separated. Rachel stood in front of the za Building as she watched her two friends leave.


    Since it waste afternoon, a cold wind began to blow lightly. She was wearing a skirt, so the wind was making Rachel quite cold. But this cold wind made her realize that her love for n had reached an uncontroble level.


    "Stupid, why do you think you have a chance with him?"


    When a superior and handsome man like n suddenly appeared in her dark life, Rachel could not help but be attracted by the warm glow that n had.


    Knowing that her love could not possiblye true, Rachel continued to cry in her heart. But s, love hurt sometimes.


    She was just an employee and n was her boss.


    Whenever she met him at work, Rachel always deliberately passed n''s office even though there was no reason for her to do it.


    Rachel was still wishing in her heart. If the man was sick, could she treat him and gave him a kiss on the forehead so that he could fall asleep soundly? Could she stand by his side and give him her support while n was working?


    Maybe she already understood that the figure of this man had stuck in her heart since the first time followed him.


    Rachel then walked towards the elevator with a pretty bad mood, she waited for the elevator toe with a bowed face. When she stepped inside, she identally bumped into someone.


    One thing that immediately filled her mind was the scent she inhaled, somehow she felt this scent very familiar.


    The fragrance of this perfume was not strong but brought a fresh sensation and warmed her heart.


    When Rachel lifted her face apologetically, she was surprised to see n''s displeased gaze.


    Seeing the face of the man she loved, Rachel lost her words and made herself look like an idiot.


    "Why are you stunned like that?" n watched Rachel as she was silent and gawking. His face, which was initially unhappy, looked even more sour.


    Then, Rachel bowed awkwardly to him.


    When the elevator doors closed, only the two of them were left facing each other.

 Chapter 420 - Alfred’s Sarcasm

    Rachel''s mood immediately surged like waves, cold sweat poured down her forehead onto her cheeks.


    Her eyes looked worried when her gaze met her boss'' eyes and she immediately moved away Once again, she lowered her head and apologized. "Sorry Mr. n, I didn''t mean to run into you. I was wrong because I didn''t pay attention to my steps earlier,"


    n adjusted his clothes and moved to the side a little to let his subordinate stand behind.


    His shoulder hurt a bit because he was not ready when Rachel bumped into him.


    Behind him, Rachel tried to peek at the man she loved. Biting her lips while clenching her fists, she said in a bold tone, "Mr. n, is there anything I can do as an apology?"


    As soon as she said this, Rachel realized that these words carried a lot of meaning.


    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but the look in her eyes never moved away from the figure of the charming and manly man in front of her.


    When dealing with a man they liked, women would always say and do stupid things without thinking.


    Just like what Rachel did just now. Although her words were ambiguous and her face was blushing, her shoulder slumped a little and showed sincerity because she stood facing her idol.


    Women''s hearts were reallyplicated!


    The more they liked them, the more embarrassed they would be when they met them. Since? they rarely saw each other, their hearts were increasingly anxious because they couldn''t see their target''s figure.


    At this time, n gave Rachel a strange look. In his opinion, this woman in front of him had very naive thoughts.


    No matter how indifferent or arrogant he was, a man like n couldn''t help but guess what the woman was thinking.


    If she said that she didn''t see him earlier, then she must be lying and pretending.


    As they said, a person''s eyes were the window to their most honest heart.


    n frowned and a little more evil smile could be seen crossing his lips. However, he suddenly thought of something.


    This woman��. Wasn''t she Lilia''s friend?


    This possibility made n''s expression change instantly. His face gradually softened and nced at Rachel. "You don''t need to worry, I hope you are more careful next time,"


    Rachel did not notice the change in n''s facial expression, or did she notice it but ignore him? Even when she knew this, Rachel didn''t understand why n had suddenly changed his expression. The man''s answer alone made her feel relieved and happy.


    Rachel nodded in response, and her face couldn''t stop smiling. The sound of her heart pounding seemed to be heard clearly in this narrow elevator room.


    Worried that n might hear her, Rachel immediately lowered her head. However, her joyful heart couldn''t let go of this moment. She then said after making up her mind. "Mr. n, are you leaving?"


    n looked at her with a sharp gaze and a sullen face. "I have work to revise and I need to watch it firsthand. Thest time I remember, you also participated in the nning of the advertisement, right?"


    Rachel''s face looked surprised. And after trying hard to remember, she said carefully. "Are you referring to an advertising n for an educational application project?"


    "That''s right, since you are involved in the project,e with me to meet with our co-workers''panies."


    "What?" Rachel''s heart felt like it was going to fall off.


    She was just a department assistant. Even though she participated in the nning of the project, she only did some basic work such as preparing the necessary data. So far, she never had the opportunity to negotiate andmunicate with these otherpanies.


    Seeing Rachel''s reaction, n''s eyes lit up. He ignored her reaction just now and said casually, "Head to the basement on the 2nd floor to see meter."


    After saying that, n pressed the button for the elevator door. Before he came out, he turned a little then looked at the still dumbfounded Rachel and asked, "My car... you should''ve known it right?"


    Instead of asking, n seemed to be making sure.


    Rachel immediately threw away unnecessary emotions and nodded at once. "I know it sir."


    Seeing Rachel recovering from her daze, n smiled faintly and got off the elevator. He needed to prepare some things in advance, so he told Rachel to wait for about 15 minutes before they finally met in the basement floor 2.


    For Rachel, today was a bright day for her.


    ... ..


    After Lilia left the za Building, it was already 4 PM.


    She called a taxi back home because she had told Kenny not to wait for her. As soon as she got into the taxi, her phone vibrated.


    Apparently, it was a message from Harold.


    [Harold]: "The contract for Alfred''s perfume ad has been terminated. But their side has not asked us to pay thepensation as stated in the contract. I don''t know what they were thinking."


    When she saw this message, Lilia''s eyes turned dark. She held her cell phone while deep in thought for a moment. Then she started typing something on the screen in response to Harold''s message.


    [Lilia]: "Regardless of whether the other party wantspensation or not, we should give thempensation ording to the contract. I don''t want them to use this incident to find trouble in the future."


    After sending the message, Lilia shifted her gaze and looked out the car''s window. The leaves that had fallen from the trees along the road were yellow, and there were some dry leaves hanging from the branches of the trees. In line with thisnguid sight, Lilia''s heart was also a little mncholy.


    Alfred might not want to eptpensation even if that was the rule. Regardless of what his aim was, Lilia felt that it was very rude for her to break the contract at will.


    What''s more, the party who broke the contract first was her. If Alfred really chose not to hold her ountable, this would make Lilia indebted to him. Since this was a contractual rtionship, Lilia still insisted on following the contents of their agreement. And the best way to solve it was with money.


    While Lilia was thinking about that, Harold sent another message.


    [Harold]: "Alright then. To be safe, we''ll pay double the damages. I''ve sent 8 billion to their ount."


    [Lilia]: "Thank you. You can deduct that money from my remuneration."


    After Lilia waited a while, Harold didn''t answer anymore. Just as she was about to put down her phone, it started ringing.


    Lilia stared at the caller''s name on her screen for a moment. She paused and considered whether she should pick up the phone or not. But in the end, she answered the phone politely.


    "Good evening, Mr. Alfred," Lilia deliberately greeted him formally and spoke in a polite tone.


    Her gentle attitude and greeting was enough to show her position and attitude towards Alfred. She guessed that the man had called because he had already received the contract termination fee from Aphrodite Agency.


    On the other end of the phone, Alfred was silent for a moment. Then he said lightly, "We just met yesterday. Instead of getting closer, why do I feel that you are getting further away from me?"


    Lilia ignored Alfred''s sarcasm and asked nonchntly, "Since Mr. Alfred took the time to call me, is there something wrong?"

 Chapter 421 - Banquet Dinner

    At this time, Alfred was sitting in one of the ssrooms at the Sakura Teahouse. He was seen holding a cellphone while sifting tea. Hearing Lilia''s question, his cold eyes turned even more grim.


    "Indeed, there is something I want to talk to you about. I just receivedpensation from your agency. Thest time I spoke with your agency, they exined that this perfume doesn''t suit you, so they respectfully asked for a termination of the contract of employment. I understand that, but why bother paying the fine?"


    This was exactly what Lilia predicted!


    Lilia looked out of the window again while tightly holding her cellphone. She stared at the deserted street and answered Alfred in a soft voice, "I understand Mr. Alfred''s kindness, but since it was a breach of contract by our side, we still have to fulfill what is written in the contract. Our agency highly values ??what we have agreed on together,"


    "Besides, this breach of contract doesn''t just dy the development of your perfume ad, I''m afraid you''ll have to bother looking for a new fitting model. Therefore, paying thispensation is a form of responsibility for me and the agency."


    In this response, Lilia indicated that she personally apologized on behalf of herself and thepany. And every word she used represented her professionalism in doing business, so it was difficult for Alfred to find a reason to argue with that.


    On the other side of the line, Alfred seemed to be sighing. As he poured hot water into his tea, he smiled. Then he said in a gentle tone, "If this is the case, then I ept your apology. However, if there are opportunities for us to coborate in the future, I hope that we can work together again,"


    Hearing Alfred''s answer, Lilia said with a polite smile, "If there is a chance, for sure!"


    It''s just�� Lilia felt that this would never happen again.


    This time, Alfred changed the topic of their conversation. "I''ve told you before that I took the time to visit the Sakura Teahouse. I happen to be here today, can youe? As your teacher, I have to check the extent of your progress."


    Lilia looked away from the window and her gazended on the ring finger of her left hand. A soft feeling shed through her eyes, then in a regretful voice she replied, "Sorry teacher, I can''t for the next few days. However, I will still practice on my own when I have the time. If there''s a problem, I''ll call you!"


    After saying that, Lilia said goodbye and hung up the phone.


    Alfred stared at the boiling hot water in front of him with his eyes that looked very cold.


    ''Lilia�� You really are a smart woman. But, I won''t just stop!''


    ... ..


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia sat on the sofa of her house while waiting for her husband toe home.


    Mellisa and Leonard were still out and hadn''t returned, so Lilia thought about cooking dinner for Jean.


    As soon as this idea came up, the gorgeous supermodel was excited to give it a try.


    But when she got up to walk toward the kitchen, she got a call from Jean.


    When she heard what the man said, the smile on Lilia''s cheeks faded slightly.


    It turned out that tomorrow was Tom and Sasha''s engagement party, but they had a banquet party in advance for their friends tonight. This banquet would be held in Tom''s house.


    Lilia got up from the sofa to find her dress to wear for tonight''s banquet. While choosing through the line of wardrobes, she kept thinking in her heart. Even if tomorrow was Tom and Sasha''s engagement party, Lilia still felt that it was a little surreal.


    This thought carried unnecessary emotions, she immediately threw them away and changed into simple casual clothes. After she went downstairs, she realized that her husband was waiting for her.


    While smiling broadly, Lilia walked over to Jean and said with a smile, "When did youe?"


    "Just now," The man saw what his wife was wearing, a warm and gentle look immediately shed across his eyes.


    Lilia followed her husband''s gaze and looked at herself. "What''s wrong? Doesn''t this dress look good on me?"


    After all, this was just a normal dinner so Lilia had no intention of looking pretty and too formal.


    She was wearing a ck A-line dress and heels. It might look simple, but the dress still made Lilia look more elegant.


    Jean shook his head slightly, he then stood up and took his jacket from the sofa. While kissing his wife''s forehead, he said with a smile, "Whatever you wear looks good."


    Lilia blushed, her face flushed red. Hanging her light gray coat on her sleeve, she said in a joking tone, "You''re getting better at saying sweet words,"


    The two of them then walked towards the door. After putting on his shoes, Jean''s handsome cheeks raised his eyebrows indifferently and his lips answered with a smile, "Not just sweet words, those are actually my true feelings."


    Lilia''s smile gradually deepened, she caught her husband''s arm and kissed him on the cheek. "Mr. Jean is being honest with his feelings, I see. Let''s go quickly or we''ll bete."


    ....


    ��The Green Lake Residence.


    On the way to Tom''s housing, Lilia saw a road that was quite memorable for her. It was the ce where Sara had an ident. But since Lilia rarely passed this ce, she wasn''t very familiar with it.


    And ording to rumors, Green Lake Residence was open to the public and was bing one of the best rare recreational and entertainment spots in the area.


    The Wibowo family only had one son�� Tom.


    If nothing happened, all of the Wibowo family''s fortune would go to Tom in the future.


    However, the head of the Wibowo family was still in good health and had not retired. So Tom could still enjoy his carefree and fun life.


    When Lilia and Jean arrived at the mansion, it was already 6:30 pm.


    From a distance, the Wibowo family''s mansion was illuminated by beautiful lights.


    There weren''t many vehicles parked at the mansion tonight since the event was devoted to those closest ones. As for the tourists, they seemed to have been driven out.


    When Lilia got out of her car, she and her husband happened to run into Alex in the parking lot.


    The clothes he wore were very stylish and cool. As the founder designer of the Van brand, his fashion sense was so good and eye-catching.


    For today, the man wore an airport style that was simple but could steal the show. in navy t-shirt, jeans, and suede boots. Besides lookingfortable, his look was still semi-formal.


    The man walked while holding his cellphone and car key in his right hand. When he noticed Lilia and Jean, he flirted. "Looks like I''m thest person to know that they will be engaged, huh?"


    Lilia just smiled politely, she didn''t reply to Alex''s words.


    Her husband who walked beside her straightened the jacket he was wearing and narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think so. His own family doesn''t even know,"


    Alex stopped walking in shock, even Lilia held her breath when she heard it.


    Samuel Hiroshi, the head of the Hiroshi family, didn''t know about Sasha''s marriage?


    Interesting�� This was very interesting!

 Chapter 422 - The Play Behind The Banquet

    If a member of the extended family got married, shouldn''t they ask for the blessing of their family''s head?


    Even though Lilia didn''t know Samuel very well, judging from their previous meeting, he wasn''t one to let his family members act recklessly.


    When these three people walked into the hall, Lilia tugged at the corner of her husband''s clothes. "Does Samuel Hiroshi really not know? Shouldn''t Sasha have told him that she is getting married?"


    Jean climbed the stairs slowly while constantly reminding his wife to be careful and watch her way. At the same time, he said in a low voice, "Sasha has her own n, I''ll find out about itter."


    Lilia just replied with an ''oh'' but she still felt something was strange.


    What was that woman nning?


    Was this engagement ceremony really just a ploy that Sasha prepared?


    Out of curiosity, Lilia walked into the building while still deep in thought.


    The inside of the building looked colorful because of the warm light. The guests could see the photos disyed on the walls. From a distance, this photo-filled wall felt exactly the same as the one Lilia made in her house.


    After Lilia sat down, she almost lost her mind. When she saw the photos on the wall, she shook her head slightly and slowly turned her gaze to look elsewhere. It could be said that Tom and Sasha''s dinner banquet today had consumed a lot of her energy.


    The mansion''s living room wasrge enough to amodate forty to fifty people at a time. Three rows of sofas surrounded on three sides. On therge dining table in the center was a heart-shaped cake with Sasha''s photo printed on it.


    Jazz music could be heard clearly from the speakers on the roof of the room.


    Lilia sat beside Jean. Feeling tired from thinking all kinds of things, Lilia leaned her head on Jean''s shoulder and whispered, "If you didn''t tell me that Sasha had a n of her own, I''d have really thought that they would... really get engaged."


    Jean sat up straight and let his wife rest on his shoulder. He then stroked Lilia''s head gently and said to her after looking around coldly, "We have to stay alert."


    Lilia nced at him without saying a word. However, she couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    The decoration of this room felt so overwhelming, especially since it was filled with colorful balloons and ribbons. What''s more, the couple''s pictures on the wall were just too many!


    Maybe Tom wanted to use his own way to make everyone see his dedication and affection for Sasha.


    But still�� this was too much!


    The thing that bothered Lilia the most was clearly the photos on the wall.


    If the biggest picture in the middle was Tom and Sasha kissing, it might not have bothered her.


    But what bothered her the most was that this entire photo wall was no different from the one at the Lakeside Vi!


    Lilia didn''t mind what this Tom had prepared, but it really was too shocking for her. Moreover, most of these photos were showing Sasha''s face so Lilia was notfortable seeing it.


    Now the time had shown seven o''clock in the evening.


    Jean and Alex held their wine sses and chatted together, while Lilia sat next to her husband and sent messages via her cellphone.


    From time to time, servants passed by and delivered all kinds of food to the guests. Before this, they offered sds, appetizers and pastries.


    A few minutester, the door to the living room opened again. And the figure of a person riding a wheelchair immediately caught Lilia''s attention.


    That''s Chris!


    He appeared much less in Lilia''s style, wearing casual and less formal clothes. His huge body still carried a manly aura even though a nket covered his legs.


    When Chris went inside, his pair of eyes quickly scanned the entire room. Without saying anything, he licked his lips in disgust.


    n walked behind him and was in charge of pushing Chris''s wheelchair.


    This was Alex''s first meeting with Chris after he was admitted to the hospital. Alex immediately stood up with his wine ss and walked over to Chris. He looked at the man and said in a gentle tone, "Has your body recovered?"


    Chris stared at him, hearing these words made him feel like a weak person.


    He raised his hand to take the nket on hisp, then tried to stand up slowly while holding the back of the wheelchair. Carefully and slowly, he was finally able to stand up straight. "That boy is finally engaged and celebrating it. Even though I''m still sick, I still have toe and share the joy."


    n pulled the wheelchair from behind Chris and pushed him to the corner of the wall. After he put the wheelchair aside, n walked over and tapped Chris on the shoulder. "You can''t stand for long, we better find a ce to sit."


    Chris nced at him and shrugged his shoulders. The doctor said that I was okay, you are too��. Cough, cough, cough...."


    Before he could finish speaking, he couldn''t help but feel the cough that jerked his whole body.


    How annoying!


    n stared at him silently, his eyes secretly filled with evil intent.


    Alex shook his head andughed. He rubbed Chris'' back with his hand and slowly said to him, "It''s okay, don''t try to be strong. After all, your face is still pale like a sick person. Are you cold? Want to borrow my jacket or do you want to put on your nket?"


    Chris took a deep breath, he really hated being treated like a weak person like now. He red at Alex and parried the hand that was on his back.


    In the end, Chris turned his head and red at n. The look in his eyes had said everything for him, he was tired!


    After being helped to walk to the sofa, Chris breathed a sigh of relief. He then turned to Jean and said to him, "Jean, when did you find out about this engagement banquet?"


    Jean thought for a moment and answered casually, "Last week."


    Chris furrowed his brows, so fast?


    After he looked away, Chris chuckled to call out to Alex. "How about you?"


    "Tonight!"


    Chris furrowed his brows even harder. After thinking, he saw the red wine on the table and said to Alex, "Pour me a ss."


    Alex looked at him and replied, "Are you sure you can drink?"


    "Drinking a little wine won''t kill me!" Chris got a little annoyed. After epting the wine that Alex had poured out, he lowered his voice and said to him, "Why do I feel that Tom and Sasha''s engagement is a bit strange?"


    When Alex sat down after handing Chris and n two sses of wine, he answered with a chuckle, "Regardless, we should rejoice at their happiness. Let''s watch this exciting engagement!"


    Chris took a light sip of the red wine, he felt like there was a hidden agenda behind all this. For a moment, he kept this premonition in his heart and said to Alex, "Thest time I heard it, the culprit who stabbed me was poisoned. Is that true?"


    Chris only found out about this incident not long ago.


    After his body recovered a little, he began investigating the incident.


    Unfortunately, the person who stabbed him was poisoned in prison.. The person was immediately rushed to the hospital and there was still no news about whether he had regained consciousness or not.

 Chapter 423 - Introducing My Wife Candidate!

    Hearing Chris''s serious words, Alex nodded slightly. "Yes, I have heard about it."


    Alex did not continue this conversation, he deliberately changed the subject, "How many did they invite? The guests are still few,"


    Even though Chris'' body was injured, it didn''t mean he couldn''t think. Seeing Alex''s intention not to discuss the stabbing case any further, Chris gave a cold snort and took another sip of wine.


    "The invitation was too sudden. I got it when n happened to visit me at the hospital for a consultation. But where is that boy? The show is about to start but he hasn''t appeared yet, what kind of mystery does he want to y?"


    While Chris was busy grumbling, the door opened again. The people who entered this time made Lilia frown.


    The first person to enter was Sara Hartanto!


    Seeing her face, Lilia immediately remembered the previous incident.


    However, Lilia''s eyes fell directly to the two girls standing behind Sara. The two of them walked in with worried faces. They were Vivi and Rachel.


    When the two of them saw Lilia, their stiff and worried expressions instantly rxed.


    Lilia then stood up and approached her two best friends. Vivi then whispered in Lilia''s ear in a gloomy tone, "I''ve refused toe, but Tom insisted that we all attend this family dinner because we both came to your banquet. So he wanted us toe to his engagement banquet too. But isn''t this a little surprising? Tom and Sasha, who could have thought?"


    Vivi parted ways with Lilia this afternoon. After separating, she got a call from Tom just before she came home from work about 1 hourter.


    She repeatedly refused his invitation, but Tom still insisted. He said would send the address of his mansion after hanging up the phone.


    Even though she refused, Vivi was really curious. Was it really Tom who''d be engaged to Sasha? She must see it herself!


    Long story short, before she left with Rachel, they asked Lilia if she wasing. When the two of them found out that Lilia would be there, they immediately left together.


    While Vivi and Lilia were chatting, Rachel looked around the room as she stood near the door. She was surprised when she saw n sitting in the corner with an indifferent expression.


    She did not expect that n would be here, the zing mes immediately filled the woman''s eyes.


    This afternoon, n took her to their coworker''spany to discuss their advertising project. Once there, Rachel realized that the boss of thepany turned out to be n''s old friend. During their meeting, the man was just chatting casually and Rachel just stood behind him the entire time.


    Indeed, she was a little worried and anxious when n invited her, but she felt useless.


    Rachel''s mind drifted a little, except when she saw n''s figure in this room. Anxiety instantly filled her heart.


    Lilia called her twice but Rachel didn''t hear her at all.


    Vivi finally hit her softly and pulled her out of her daze. "Hey, are you okay?"


    She thought her friend was having a panic attack when she saw the scene of this room. After all, the people sitting in this room were the ruling elites of Surabaya and even Indonesia!


    With their ''nobody'' identities, the two of them were the least valued people in this room.


    However, this wasn''t the first time they had experienced something like this. When she visited the Lakeside Vi with Rachel before, they still ate the same food and drank the same drinks as them! Only difference was they didn''t talk too much.


    Vivi looked at Rachel anxiously, Lilia also started to get scared when she saw her. So she stepped forward and embraced her friends before inviting them to sit on the sofa. While walking, Lilia tried tofort them by saying. "Don''t think too much, just be your normal self and everything will be fine."


    "What Lilia said is true, didn''t we attend her marriage before? Today is no different from that day, especially since it was just a dinner banquet. You don''t have to worry too much like that," Vivi said to Rachel.


    When the three of them sat together, they chatted andughed together. Vivi and Rachel''s tensions and anxiety quickly faded away. In the middle of their chat, Lilia nced sideways to see Sara who was standing in front of Chris and n.


    Sara seemed to be saying something in a low voice, while Chris and n listened with their heads down.


    Sara''s presence was probably Sasha''s idea.


    However, Sasha and Tom had yet to appear in this room. This made many questions flood Lilia''s mind, making her wonder of what would happen in a moment.


    Sasha should have understood the dire situation that happened in the Hartanto family. And yet she still invited Sara tonight. What did Sasha actually n by inviting her here?


    ...��.


    About ten minutester, everyone in the room was chatting with each other.


    At this time, Lilia always watched Sara''s movements closely. After speaking with Chris and n, she sat in a corner alone. While lowering her head, she enjoyed the wine she drank without speaking a word.


    Her appearance was very different from the arrogant nature she was known for in the entertainment industry.


    Lilia tried to get rid of unnecessary thoughts and returned to having a happy chat with her two best friends. Chuckling, she handed Vivi and Rachel the fruit te. Suddenly, the door to the room opened wide and the person walking in was Tom in a formal suit.


    Behind him was a figure that caught Lilia''s attention�� Sasha, the bride-to-be figure who would celebrate her engagement day tomorrow.


    The evening dress that Sasha was wearing tonight looked very elegant. This beautiful woman was seen wearing? a ck off-shoulder dress that really entuated her slender arms. Her red lipstick and flowing ck hair added a sense of elegance and maturity.


    Tom walked in front holding Sasha in his arms, he grinned as he opened the door. "Sorry we''rete!" His face looked very happy.


    After announcing his presence, he turned around and pulled Sasha to his side. Under the spotlight, everyone could see that he and Sasha were glued to each other.


    Lilia looked at Sasha who was looking elegant today, but her character waspletely the opposite of her appearance. She didn''t know why but every time she saw her or heard her name, the incident at the restaurant always returned to her mind.


    Lilia looked at Tom and Sasha walking into the room together, her eyes were immediately fixed on the suit that Tom was wearing.


    She immediately recognized that the suit Tom was wearing was the same as her husband! When thinking about this, Lilia inadvertently looked straight at Jean.


    Jean noticed his wife''s gaze even if she wasn''t with him now. The man was always watching Lilia from a distance. A smile of joy was faintly visible on his handsome face.


    At this time, everyone present had different thoughts.


    Tom smiled in all directions, the guests could see how happy he was that night.


    He moved to the side and gently patted Sasha''s upper arm then said with a proud tone, "My future wife, Sasha!"

 Chapter 424 - Frankly Painful

    At this moment, Chris stood up with difficulty and walked over to Tom who couldn''t stop smiling. The man was seen while holding the cigarette between his fingers then said sarcastically, "We don''t need your introduction, we all know her already!"


    Tom just smiled when responding, "Chris, this is different! Indeed, all of you have known Sasha before, but the woman I introduce now is my fianc��e!"


    Then he unconsciously pulled Sasha into his arms. "Do you agree my dear?"


    Sasha raised Tom''s hand and broke free from his embrace. She smiled and pushed him away. "Don''t overdo it, maybe they''re a little pissed off because we''rete."


    Tom ignored Sasha''s refusal and kept holding her hand. He then turned a little and pointed to the photos on the wall. "This is a little surprise for you, do you like it?"


    When Sasha looked in the direction Tom was pointing, her expression turned into a shock.


    At the end of the day, she was still a woman. She would be lying if she said she wasn''t touched by what Tom had done for her. The countless pictures of her from her childhood to her present day were arranged on the wall, along with Tom''s and their pictures together.


    She didn''t think that Tom could do such a romantic thing.


    However, when Sasha was still immersed in her feelings, Vivi looked at the photo wall and muttered to Lilia, "Lilia, isn''t this the same in your house?"


    Hearing this, Sasha''s expression suddenly changed!


    Vivi spoke as quietly as possible to Lilia when all eyes were on the photo wall.


    Sasha''s touched face suddenly sank as she red at Vivi. She then smiled and asked her, "What do you mean to say that?"


    She was touched by this photo wall that Tom made for her a second ago, but how could this girl say something like that? Her words sounded like she was making fun of Tom''s romantic efforts.


    Making fun?


    She was telling the truth! Obviously, these pictures were arranged exactly the same as the one in Lilia''s house!


    At this time, Vivi casually put a piece of melon into her mouth. While chewing, she muttered, "I''m telling you the truth, this photo wall is definitely a copy of Lilia''s masterpiece! If necessary, you can go to her house to check it out."


    Sasha''s heart shook, she immediately red at Tom with a look of disbelief.


    Tom himself did not expect Vivi to be so straightforward like that.


    While pretending to look calm, he embraced Sasha''s shoulders and turned to look at Lilia with a smile. "Sis Lilia, I��. I really couldn''t think of a good way to surprise my beloved fianc��e. I borrowed your photo wall idea that you prepared for Jean because I thought it was the most romantic way to express love. Do you not approve it?"


    Lilia looked at Sasha, the supermodel then smiled and said, "It''s okay. I approve it,"


    After all, it was just a photo wall and Lilia didn''t really care if someone copied it.


    However, after hearing Vivi''s words earlier, it was clear that the good impression Sasha felt towards the photo wall had disappeared. It seemed like it would be a very difficult task for Tom to return Sasha''s mood after she found out that he''d copied Lilia''s idea.


    Even so, Sasha still looked calm and kept silent. After being led by Tom to the sofa, Sasha took a wine ss and poured herself before taking a sip. Her face was filled with disappointment.


    Tom was aware of Sasha''s annoyed expression, but he could only raise his winess and invite everyone to toast together. With this, the awkward atmosphere became lively again.


    After that, Tom came to Lilia and smiled while holding his winess. "Sis Lilia, I want us to toast your kindness. If it weren''t for your photo wall that inspired me, I probably wouldn''t be having a banquet party tonight."


    Lilia took the wine ss on the table and toasted Tom. "You don''t have to praise me too much, I hope�� your engagement will bring a life full of blessings."


    Lilia could clearly see that Tom''s eyes were filled with joy, he was really happy that he was engaged to Sasha.


    But everyone knew that Sasha had feelings for Jean. There''s no way Tom couldn''t have realized it. However, people assumed that Sasha chose to get engaged because she was tired of chasing and didn''t want to live alone anymore.


    Lilia sipped her wine and so did Tom. After that, Tom looked at Vivi who was beside Lilia. His eyes were filled with hatred and his tone wasn''t very good when he said, "If I had known that you couldn''t keep your mouth shut for just a moment, maybe I shouldn''t have insisted on inviting you beforehand."


    Vivi stopped taking her wine ss when she heard Tom''s sarcasm. With his arrogant face, Tom took a sip of his wine and said in a cold tone, "Do you need to say something like that on this special day? Are you not happy like the others?"


    His rage made a lot of sense.


    He didn''t mind the fact that he was copying Lilia''s photo wall idea. What he didn''t like was that Vivi decided to expose this fact on his special day. It was really awkward for both him and Sasha.


    But for Vivi, Tom had been bewitched by Sasha. Obviously he was using his fianc��e as a weapon to vent his irritation! She would never forget when she met Sasha. That day, that woman was so disgusting that she kept clinging to Jean!


    Even so, Vivi was not offended by Tom''s insinuation just now. She narrowed her eyes and then walked towards the sofa while humming.


    This scene never escaped Sasha''s eagle eyes.


    She narrowed her eyes and continued to stare at Vivi, Rachel and Lilia with grim eyes.


    Not long after, Sasha leaned forward slightly. She picked up a new wine ss from the table, and walked over to Sara''s side. When she handed the wine ss to her, she smiled and said, "Sara, why are you sitting here alone?"


    Sara looked at the ss in front of her but didn''t take it. "Didn''t you invite me today so you can make me look stupid? Why do you still dare to ask me like that?"


    The smile on Sasha''s lips gradually hardened. She looked at the wine ss in her hand and put it back on the table casually. "Why do you think like that? Tom and I invited all of our acquaintances to this party. Why are you using me like that?"


    Sara stared at her in disgust, she unconsciously gripped the armrest of her couch. "So you are pretending to be nice in front of me? Are you so happy when you think you can y me like a monkey? Wasn''t it your purpose to invite me so I can help you deal with Lilia tonight? I can still clearly remember what happened before!"


    "At that time, you were the one who let me sh with Lilia and you were the one who made my life so messy! Do you know how much I''ve been suffering all this time? My father and I were confined in our family''s house for more than half a month because of you. And what happened during that time? Right, you''re engaged! While I suffer, do you still dare to live freely and chase after Tom''s heart? You think I''ll let you live happily like that?"

 Chapter 425 - Sara’s Threat To Sasha

    Sara did not hesitate to pour out all the anger in her heart, even after trying to suppress the volume of her voice which kept increasing every second, Sara never stopped talking.


    When she came to this party tonight, she didn''t show a close rtionship with her as a sister.


    Three days ago, she was released from her house confinement and found out about Sasha''s plot.


    Due to her shing with the Widjaya family, Sara was still closely monitored by her family. But her target was not the Widjaya family now. She was going to get back at Sasha for making her like this.


    If Sasha had told her that Lilia was from the Widjaya family at that time, how could she possibly do something stupid that would cause trouble?


    Sara could only me Sasha for all the misfortunes she''d suffered!


    So when she received the party invitation from Sasha, of course she wouldn''t miss this opportunity. How could she let the person who had ruined her life live a happy life?


    The calm in Sasha''s face broke when she heard Sara''s cold words. She furrowed her brows and she looked very displeased. "Sara, watch your words! When did I ever ask you to deal with Lilia? Didn''t you do all those bad things yourself? Why are you suddenly ming me? Don''t try to spoil my special day with this nonsense!"


    After saying that, Sasha didn''t want to get too involved with Sara so she immediately got up and nned to leave.


    But Sara caught her wrist and red at her with a smile. "Where are you going?"


    At this time, Sasha could not escape from Sara''s grip.


    Sasha didn''t dare to fight back, she was worried that Sara would do something reckless when her anger took over her.


    Even though the two of them were sitting in a corner, they were not too far from Chris and the others. If they raised their voices just a little louder, everyone would have noticed.


    Sasha tried to calm herself by exhaling deeply, she sat back down and looked at Sara. Gritting her teeth, she asked in a low voice, "Sara, what do you want?"


    "What do I want? Of course I want to settle my business with you!" Sara''s cold eyes were shed with evil intent.


    Sasha noticed this strange look, her chest tightened as her forehead frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I missed my chance to meet my grandfather just because of helping you. All these problems start with me helping you. Jenny has taken all of my family''s property that should be mine. And now you are asking what I want from you? Of course money!"


    She spewed her anger at Sasha, who ording to her was the root of all the problems and misfortunes that had befallen her.


    When those words entered her ears, Sasha was clearly taken aback for a moment. Then she smiled and fell silent.


    That smile reeked of ridicule, her body couldn''t stop shaking as if it was holding back her harshughter. Sasha then shook her head and joked. "Sara, why didn''t I think you were so naive before?"


    In her eyes, Sara was nothing more than a clown!


    At this moment, the two stared at each other fiercely.


    But thanks to the dim light in the corner of the room, they both seemed to be smiling, as ifughing and joking.


    Chris also saw this scene too. He nced at n beside him and sneered as he looked at Sara. "Is she looking for protection from the Hiroshi family?"


    n nced nonchntly. Taking back his gaze, he took out a cigarette from his coat pocket, lit it and smoked it. As his thin lips breathed out smoke, he said in disgust, "Shame on her! What can Sasha give her? I was really curious about what the daughter of the Hiroshi family could do, who once bought a painting worth 100 million out of pettiness. Heck, didn''t she realize that she was being used by that woman?"


    Listening to n''s taunts, Chris nced at him calmly and took another puff of his cigarette while exhaling quietly. "...You seem to know the Hiroshi family well."


    After hearing these words, n suddenly stopped from smoking his cigarette.


    He turned his head and looked at Chris, his eyes flickering as if he was joking. "Of course not, I don''t really know them. But knowing the development of each big family doesn''t hurt, right?"


    It was clearly made up words, but Chris'' eyelids drooped slightly and shed with a dark glow.


    He closed his eyes to prevent n from observing him. With a sigh, he took another new cigarette and lit it again.


    Chris exhaled the smoke he inhaled, some of it that got into his lungs made him dizzy for a moment. After not smoking for a long time, of course, excessive smoking would weigh down his body and create dizziness.


    n just watched and was silent when Chris lit his new cigarette. He just reminded him, "Remember the doctor said, he advised you not to smoke!"


    Chris flicked the ashes in his cigarette, he felt he saw a hazy shadow appearing behind the smoke.


    After exhaling the smoke again, Chris slowly shifted his gaze to look at n. He then said in a slightly hoarse tone, "Since when did you care so much about me? The little daughter of the Hiroshi family is just a yful and selfish spoiled child. Such a person is unpredictable because in the end, she only thinks about herself to her own advantage."


    Such a straightforward statement sent n deep into his mind. He stared at the burning tip of his cigarette in between his fingers while still immersed in his thoughts.


    "n!" Chris suddenly called out to him with a serious face.


    n raised his eyebrows and rolled his eyes. "Hah?"


    Chris didn''t look at him, he was just looking ahead. While smoking his cigarette, he said every word seriously. "Do you think there are some feelings that will never change?"


    His voice sounded so heavy, as it was silenced and his face was obscured by the smoke in the air. This made n unable to notice the facial expression Chris had on his face.


    n just stared at the roof of the room, he pondered for a long time without answering.


    Until a self-deprecating smile appeared on Chris''s lips, n suddenly said to him, "Maybe other people''s feelings can change, but me and you won''t!"


    The brief conversation between n and Chris seemed calm, but the two brothers suddenly fell silent and were busy smoking in thisrge room. Their hearts carried all kinds ofplex emotions.


    ... ..


    Meanwhile, when Sara listened to Sasha''s mocking sarcasm, she couldn''t stop herself from exploding. The anger that had been umting within her peaked, and she channelled it through her hand that was gripping Sasha''s wrist tightly. "I will not let you just run away, you better admit all your actions now!"


    Sasha tried to escape but her efforts were in vain. This beautiful woman''s body was shaking again when she heard Sara''s next words.


    "If you don''t want to admit it, then I just need to tell Jean so he won''t attend your engagement party tomorrow!"

 Chapter 426 - Hush Money

    Hearing Sara''s words just now, Sasha''s facial expression changed drastically. Her face showed panic and fear.


    When she was about to reply, Sasha realized that no sound wasing out of her mouth. After taking a deep breath for a few moments, she immediately asked firmly, "What are you talking about?"


    "What a cute response, are you still trying to be innocent?" Sara said in a firm voice. "Do you think I don''t know your rotten n? Do you think you can hide it till the end? Just so you know, I was following you and found out what you went into a small shop downtown two days ago,"


    "I did not understand it at first, but I realized it soon when you didn''t tell your brother about this engagement event. Your goal is not to marry Tom, but Jean!"


    Hearing this, Sasha was at a loss for words. Her arrogant and grim aura immediately disappeared and was reced by panic.


    She had been nning this for so long, but she never thought Sara would follow her and expose her this early.


    Done with her threat, Sara let go of Sasha''s wrist. She leaned toward her and whispered in her ear. "Do not worry, I''m sure your brother will immediately find out that you''re engaged to Tom! Isn''t this good news for the head of the Hiroshi family? Two big families in Surabaya will join power soon! How could I not spread this joyful news to everyone?"


    "Sara, what do you want?" Sasha was utterly out of words, she had absolutely no idea that her n would be ruined by Sara before she could even begin.


    Her game was over before she could even start it!


    This engagement was a path she took out of desperation, it should have been a stepping stone for her!


    Sasha''s face grew paler over time, Sara then took out her cell phone from the purse she was carrying. Sara then looked at her with a condescending gaze as she demanded, "One hundred million, one hundred million is my price."


    Sasha took a deep breath andughed instead of getting angry. "One hundred million? Why do I have to give it to you?"


    Sara shrugged her shoulders and said, "If it weren''t for helping you, my life wouldn''t fall apart like this. Now since the whole fortune has been taken away from me, I ask one hundred million as hush money from you. Aren''t you very rich? One hundred million is nothing to you. Do you recall when you used to buy a painting at that price?"


    "Maybe you don''t understand your position so I''ll exin it one more time. As long as you give me 100 million, I will assume that nothing happened between us all this time. That''s not all, I won''t leak this engagement news to your sibling. So that''s my offer."


    "Three minutes�� I can spread the news of your engagement to your family''s house in just three minutes. Ah�� I can''t wait to see Samuel Hiroshi''s happy face!"


    Sara was crazy, she had nothing left in her family. And all this madness came from Sasha.


    Of course, she wouldn''t fall to the bottom of hell alone!


    But as long as she earned money, she was willing to forget about this problem and live in peace.


    At this point, Sara probably did not think that her greed and grudge would make her pay such a heavy price in the future.


    In thisrge living room, Tom was still walking around and greeting people with a happy face.


    He was feeling so excited that he didn''t pay attention to the tense atmosphere around his future wife and Sara.


    However, this scene was clearly recorded in Lilia''s mind.


    She had long noticed that Sara was too arrogant when dealing with Sasha. This did not match her impression of their rtionship so far.


    To the best of her knowledge, Sara always obeyed every word from Sasha.


    But today, the two of them sat in a corner and seemed to be chatting while holding hands. However, what worried Lilia was Sasha''s bodynguage as she looked like a scared person.


    Lilia thought that she could find this out thanks to her experience in the movie industry.


    If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t be able to see the true faces of people who used to hide behind their masks like Sasha.


    When Lilia pretended to drink from her ss, her eyes were carefully observing the scene in the opposite corner through her ss.


    After a while, her drink had run out and, at the same time, she also saw that Sara and Sasha stood up from their seats.


    Chris was always the one who paid the most attention to every move made by Sasha.


    The man walked over and said something to Sasha in a low voice. Sasha just replied with a smile and it seemed like she was putting her poker face back on. Taking Sara outside, they both left the room.


    Lilia felt a little strange when she saw the two women leaving at the same time.


    She then looked to the side where Vivi and Rachel were. Seeing that the two of them continued chatting and looked happy, Lilia could only sigh. The model then put down her ss, trying to look less awkward and quietly moved to her husband''s side.


    As soon as Lilia sat beside him, his sturdy arms wrapped around her waist and she was brought into his arms with ease. The man''s soft, heart-shaking voice could clearly be heard as he said, "Have you finally decided to spend your time with your beloved husband?"


    "Don''t be like that, I''m sitting with them so that they both won''t feel awkward and embarrassed!" In her husband''s warm embrace, Lilia felt her soul drift into the calm ocean. Unable to hold herself back, she kissed Jean on the cheek and then said in a low voice, "Sasha and Sara are gone."


    "I see," Jean responded lightly.


    Lilia turned around and changed her position, she leaned over and whispered in a low voice, "I think somethingplicated might''ve happened between the two of them."


    Jean only lowered his head to see his wife''s sly eyes, the man then raised his eyebrows and asked in a serious tone, "What do you want to do?"


    Lilia blinked her eyes that looked clear as water. "I don''t want to do anything, I just feel like they''re in conflict. Do you think they''re in a fight?"


    Jean raised his hand to straighten Lilia''s hair that was dangling from her forehead, he then took the cake from the table and handed it to her. Lilia''s thin lips smiled a little. "Since when did you be a servant?"


    She took the cake and slowly took a bite. Then she looked at the man beside her with an innocent expression and listened to his answer. "Bet,"


    Her mind slowly recalled when she saw Sasha and Sara tightly glued to each other.


    Or in other words, they were both the same type who would justify any means to achieve their goals.


    Tonight, it''s hard to see any sign of tension between them. Lilia was toozy to interfere, but�� watching free shows had always been entertainment for her.


    Lilia continued to rest in Jean''s arms while continuing to think with her brain. Not long after, Sasha and Sara finally came back.


    Aftering out the room and going back so quickly, the two''s expressions had a very subtle change.


    Even though she didn''t know what had happened, it was clear that Sara''s white face was smiling incessantly.


    On the other hand, Sasha, still in her indifferent look, simply walked into the room and approached an empty seat. After sitting down, she emptied a ss of wine in one gulp.


    What did Sara do to make Sasha seem so angry?

 Chapter 427 - A Call From Samuel Hiroshi

    Lilia kept thinking in her mind, why was Sasha looking annoyed like that?


    What harm had she suffered? Not to mention, what did Sara do that she came back with a prideful smile on her face?


    Did that woman threaten Sasha? It looked like this mystery would be swirling inside Lilia''s mind for a while.


    All she could do now was stare at Sara and Sasha''s direction. Only time would tell what happened between the two of them this evening.


    Seeing that his wife was staring nkly while eating, Jean couldn''t help but shake his head with a sigh. He took a tissue and wiped the corner of his wife''s mouth. He then said in a t tone, "Don''t worry, you will find out in a moment."


    Hearing Jean''s words, Lilia stopped eating the cake.


    She ced the small te on the table and leaned against her husband. Her hand moved to take the man''s hand and asked casually, "How did you know that Sasha hadn''t told her brother about this engagement? Does Sasha intend to hide this forever?"


    The man lowered his head to look at his wife''s beautiful face, his eyes flickered gently and when he took Lilia''s hand, Jean said, "I guess Sasha intentionally nned that way, but she underestimated Tom''s dedication. Before this dinner banquet, Tom called the Hiroshi family house for blessing,"


    Lilia was silent for a while, she then raised her eyes and looked at him. "And Sasha doesn''t know about it?"


    "She doesn''t know, Tom meant it as a surprise." As the man spoke, his eyes moved a little to where Tom was. Jean''s gaze was filled with pity as he stared at him.


    Today, Tom was in a tricky game of chess and he didn''t even realize he''d be a pawn.


    If Jean helped him this time, he worried that Tom would never grow up. Even though he would be hurt in the process, this was the best way to let Tom know how cruel a woman''s mind could be.


    However, Lilia looked confused, was Sasha always this inconsistent in doing things?


    She felt that this engagement was really weird, especially since Sasha clearly showed that she didn''t really love Tom.


    What exactly was she going to do?


    Was she taking advantage of Tom''s love for her?


    When Lilia was trying hard to think, a theory crossed her mind.


    For as long she had known Sasha this time, that woman had never done anything in vain. The end goal was always about her or��. Jean!


    Lilia''s beautiful eyes filled with sympathy as she slowly looked at Tom who was happily chatting with Alex.


    At this time, Jean''s cell phone suddenly rang, it seemed like he got a message.


    Jean saw it but he didn''t speak about it. He then sent the message he received and forwarded it to Chris who was sitting not far from his ce.


    Lilia didn''t really think about why her husband suddenly had a serious face. As Jean pocketed his cellphone back, he whispered in Lilia''s ear. "Five minutes ago, Sara''s bank ount received thirty million in cash."


    Five minutes ago...


    Lilia nced at Sasha who was trying to get drunk with a sullen face and wondered to herself. "Did Sasha send it?"


    "Yeah." When he got this information, Jean immediately forwarded it to Chris.


    Because of what she had done, Sara really fell into poverty. And now Sasha ''kindheartedly'' gave her thirty million out of a sudden.


    When Chris saw the message on his cellphone, his face became grim as he immediately turned off the screen. He gave a faint nce at Sara, who was in a good mood and could be seen typing on her phone. Chris secretlyughed contemptuously.


    ''You stupid woman!''


    ... ..


    After half an hour had passed, Tom was getting drunk and leaning on the sofa to calm down.


    After eating and drinking to celebrate her victory, Sara said goodbye to everyone and quickly left the mansion.


    She had received 30 million from Sasha as a hush-up down payment, the remaining 70 million to be sent the next day. Having received this money, Sara would keep her mouth shut and forget about everything that happened to Sasha.


    Her bluff seeded in frightening Sasha and finally she got 100 million as hush money.


    After Sara left, Sasha''s gaze continued to stare in the direction she left. At this time, Sasha was a little sleepy, and after taking her gaze back, she carefully turned her head over to where Jean was.


    A feeling of deep affection crossed her eyes. When she saw the man feeding a piece of cake to the woman beside him, Sasha could only grit her teeth to calm herself down. She couldn''t do anything today, so she could only hold back and be patient.


    That''s right, she just needed to be patient until tomorrow!


    Her eyes stared at the couple with fierce gaze, cursing the intimate moment she witnessed. Deep down inside, Sasha wanted to walk over them and tear Lilia''s evil face.


    Sasha couldn''t stand it anymore, but she''s in a lot of pain today because of Sara''s doing. She didn''t expect the dog to bite her master back to such an extent.


    She ckmailed her! Did she think making money was easy?


    Sasha''s thoughts were already wandering everywhere. She slowly shifted her gaze from Jean and was about to drink some more wine to get rid of her worries. When she was busy drinking, her phone suddenly rang. Under the dim light, Sasha was trying to see who had suddenly called her.


    And when the light of the screen shone on her face, she already looked dead pale.


    Sasha panicked for a moment. She grabbed her phone and raised her eyes at Tom. She watched her future husband close his eyes, his lips twitching sometimes while rambling incoherently. It was clear that Tom was drunk.


    Seeing this scene, Sasha''s heart became calm again, this phone should not be what she thought.


    She tried to calm her chaotic heart by taking a deep breath and then picking up the phone. "Brother!"


    Her tone was a little nervous. In the next second, she heard her brother''s cold question. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were engaged to Tom?"


    For a moment, Sasha''s heart panicked wildly. "Brother, I ...."


    How could this happen!


    Sasha looked at the drunken Tom. The man was with her for the whole day, so he shouldn''t have had a chance to tell her elder brother about this!


    Who exactly said that? Could it be.... Sara!


    That damn woman! She clearly promised not to open her mouth after receiving the money!


    Sasha repeatedly cursed Sara who she thought had broken her promise, but behind the phone, Samuel said once again, "You don''t need to say anything right now, quickly give me the address of the mansion so I can be right there!"


    After saying that, Samuel immediately hung up on her! Sasha slowly lowered her hand, looking at the fading light on her phone screen as her grip was tightening even more.


    She didn''t have the courage to disobey her elder brother, and even if she had a thousand reasons, she still had to obey him.


    Sasha lowered her head, Sara''s face when she left the mansion earlier appeared in her mind. Since that damn woman dared to break her promise, don''t me her if another bad luck wasing her way.


    ''I hope you spend those 30 million as soon as possible because I''m sure you won''t be able to do it for the rest of your life!''

 Chapter 428 - Cold War

    Sasha was silent for a moment then rose to her feet casually. Drinking several sses of wine before might''ve made her emotions vtile and her mind could not think properly.


    At this time, Alex was sitting beside Tom when he saw Sasha get up and put on her coat. He immediately patted Tom''s thigh and said, "Sasha is leaving!"


    Tom opened his eyeszily and said, "Who''s leaving?"


    Alex could only shake his head at this friend.


    He had warned Tom not to get too drunk tonight, but the man was so overjoyed that he emptied a whole bottle of champagne and red wine like drinking water.


    The drunken Tom tried to stare at Alex''s finger that was pointing at Sasha.


    Tom stared at him nkly, after a moment of confusion, he shook his head. "Where is my wife going!?"


    He motioned for Alex to help himself up. However, after walking a few steps from where his body was, Tom nearly fell and leaned on Alex''s shoulder. He shook his head and continued muttering. "Damn, my head is so dizzy! Dizzy!"


    Sasha''s coat still hanging down one side of her arm, she saw Tom''s drunken gaze without any surprise in her eyes. The corner of her mouth rose and showed a glimpse of disgust, and instead of helping him, she slowly walked towards where Jean was.


    She was standing in front of Jean''s table and watching the man hugged Lilia. How could this cold man give all his warmth to that bastard?


    Deep down inside, Sasha was really jealous and almost went crazy.


    She stared intently at Jean''s handsome and graceful face, her furious expression shining fiercely and could not be hidden. "Jean, I have business to do so I have to get out of this ce. You have toe for my engagement party tomorrow night, I hope you can reallye,"


    Jean blinked his eyes, and before he could say a word, Lilia smiled slightly from his arms. She twirled her winess so that the wine''s aroma could be smelled and gave it to her husband. After turning her head towards Sasha, she smiled and said. "Miss Sasha, isn''t this family banquet celebrating your engagement? And why do you still call my husband by his name?"


    Sasha was still staring at the man with her furious gaze, she didn''t want to blurt out something that could bring her trouble. The woman then forced herself to smile, but she felt a great shame that she had never felt before.


    Lilia deliberately gave a wine ss to Jean in order to prevent him from speaking.


    "Miss Lilia��" Sasha was secretly biting the corner of her lips so that she wouldn''t explode. Then she said with a smile, "Haven''t I known Jean since I was little? Of course calling him by his name is a habit, as a wife you don''t need to be so sensitive about it right? Let me talk to Jean for a moment."


    Lilia pinched her thigh hard as she raised her eyebrows and grinned slightly. "But as someone else''s future wife, why do you look close to someone else''s husband? Isn''t it rude to interfere with a pair of husband and wife''s intimate time? If you want to find someone to chat with, there are still a lot of guests here. Don''t you think Chris looks lonely over there? You can talk to him if you want."


    Chris was quietly listening to it and suddenly coughed. "Cough, cough, cough!"


    He was choking on his own smoke!


    If she let Sasha talk to her husband knowing that she had a feeling for Jean, wouldn''t that mean she was submitting to Sasha''s n?


    As a wife, Lilia wouldn''t let that happen!


    Lilia obviously didn''t want Sasha to get involved with Jean.


    From the moment they met, Lilia and Sasha had disliked each other. And this party was increasingly convincing Lilia''s hatred.


    What''s more, Sasha was always trying to steal Jean from her and now she even called out her husband''s name in an affectionate tone.


    Was Sasha having delusions!?


    However, Lilia knew that if Sasha had another n at this engagement event, that woman would not have provoked a fight.


    Lilia nced at Sasha''s face, changing from red with embarrassment to pale white. The supermodel chuckled and leaned forward to pick up a wine ss on the table. Then she fed the fruit to her husband''s mouth.


    In this case, the handsome man beside her chose to keep quiet and let his wife do anything she wanted.


    He just smiled faintly and enjoyed what Lilia fed him while lying on the sofa. His hand that was hugging Lilia''s waist was clenched even more tightly.


    Lilia took her time to look back at Jean''s face, her eyes fixed on him. She took another one and fed it to her husband again with a smile. "Is it delicious?"


    "Of course, I always like what you give." The man''s tone was soft and affectionate, his pupils under his thick eyebrows locked in Lilia''s shadow, only this beautiful supermodel was in his eyes.


    Both of them showed their affection openly, and this definitely made Sasha jealous.


    The girl was staring at the two of them coldly, humming contemptuously while looking disdainfully at Lilia. In a rxed manner, the supermodel just lifted her chin and narrowed her eyes as she said to Sasha, "Why does your face look like that? Didn''t you say you had business and had to leave this party? After you officially be a wifeter, I hope our two extended families can meet and talk again,"


    Sasha''s face was grim.


    She squeezed the coat in her hand and identally looked at Tom and found that the man was already asleep on the sofa.


    At this instant, Sasha suddenly felt that she was alone in this world. She became so isted and helpless in the midst of the crowd.


    It''s all because of Lilia''s appearance! Her presence broke the bnce between them!


    Sasha struggled to suppress her emotions, she jabbed her nails into the palms of her hands, and the pain gradually brought her back to her senses.


    She tilted her stiff cheeks and lowered her head in apology. "I thought Miss Lilia was an open minded person. Since my presence is seemingly making your mood worse, then I will pay more attention to it in the future."


    When she heard Sasha''s words, Lilia felt a little surprised and turned to look at her who was still standing in front of her. "Miss Sasha, you are very generous."


    After that, she handed the wine in her hand to Jean and said with a smile. "Miss Sasha, instead of us arguing and dissing each other, wouldn''t it be better for you to go and take care of your fianc��? Tom looks a little dizzy, maybe he drank too much tonight. If you leave him now, wouldn''t that be bad for your image?"


    After listening to Lilia''s warning, Sasha looked where Tom was once again. The woman stood still for a while, after which she walked over to Alex and said with a serious face, "Alex, I have to go take care of something, can you please help me to keep an eye on Tom? Please watch over him so he won''t make a mess!"


    When she finished speaking, Sasha looked at Lilia with a cold gaze. Before Alex could even answer, the woman left him with an indifferent face.


    A second before the door to the room closed, Sasha heard someone insult her from behind. "Bah, you lying old hag!"


    The words came out from Vivi Tara, Lilia''s best friend.

 Chapter 429 - Samuel’s Anger

    Sasha''scould clearly hear Vivi''s insults. The woman then paused and stood in the doorway as she stared at her coldly.


    Vivi met her fearless gaze, she straightened her back then stretched her neck and lifted her chin.


    She wasn''t afraid even if Sasha could hear her, she would be much more disappointed if Sasha couldn''t hear her words just now.


    ''This woman is annoying as ever, Tom you are totally blind!''


    Sasha only gave a smile and decided not to let herself get provoked by Vivi''s words. She didn''t say anything, a mere sneer couldn''t stop her ambition.


    After Sasha finally left, the room fell silent for a moment.


    Everyone was worried, except for Tom Wibowo who was fast asleep.


    This lucky man still seemed to be walking around in the dream world, from time to time, people could hear himughing to himself.


    Alex could only sigh softly, he patted Tom''s back slowly showing his sympathy to his friend. In short, Tom was throwing his pre-engagement party so that everyone could get along with Sasha.


    But Alex did not expect Sasha to be treated in such a way.


    ... ..


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Sasha hurried back to the Hiroshi family home.


    Before getting out of her car, she straightened her clothes first, touched her cheek which was still a little red from drinking quite a bit of alcohol, then walked slowly down the hall while taking a deep breath.


    The servants at the Hiroshi family house were seen standing in the hall as they''d been waiting for the arrival of their youngdy. Seeing Sasha''s figure entering from behind the door, the maid stepped forward steadily and slightly bowed. "Wee back, Miss Sasha."


    Sasha answered while looking around. "Where is brother?"


    "The master is waiting for you in his study." The servant then stretched out his arms to invite Sasha to walk in front.


    She took two steps, then looked at him doubtfully. "Brother''s mood��. How''s he now?"


    She was considering all kinds of possibilities if her older brother asked her about the engagement and how she should respond to it.


    The waiter just blinked and said, "Pretty good."


    Sasha''s heartbeat gradually rxed.


    It was only after the youngdy''s figure disappeared from the hall that this maid sighed and said to himself, "Miss Sasha has lost her abilities, I never thought she couldn''t see what''s going to happen behind the study door. I hope the Master won''t scold her too much,"


    Tonight, the entire Hiroshi family turned their faces and didn''t dare to see what wasing. This incident was really too sudden and surprising. They did not expect Tom Wibowo to call and ask for their blessing on his marriage to Sasha. Samuel was so angry that he hit the wall many times and smoked 4 cigars to relieve his dizziness.


    Sasha knocked then pushed open the door without waiting for an answer from within.


    She was really surprised when she saw a woman sitting in Samuel''s arms, the two of them seemed to be talking quietly. The woman''s hand was still caressing her brother''s chest as if she was telling him to be patient.


    Sasha instantly faced a dilemma as she stood near the door.


    She opened her mouth but no sound coulde out.


    She didn''t know the woman, but her stature showed her as gentle and calm. This could be seen when she did not panic when Sasha suddenly walked in. She slowly rose from Samuel''s embrace and smiled softly. "Since Sasha is already here, I don''t want to bother you. I''ll be waiting upstairs."


    Samuel didn''t say a word, his cold sharp gazended on Sasha''s figure.


    The woman walked towards the door and when she passed Sasha, the smile on her face faded a little and she advised. "Your brother''s mood is not good. Whatever you do, don''t make him angry again!"


    Sasha''s eyes could only flicker, but when she wanted to ask, the woman already left the room.


    In the end, her face was overwhelmed with panic. She hesitated for a few seconds before finally stepping forward. Seeing Samuel''s angry expression, she said in a low voice. "Brother, I ..."


    "How dare you!" Samuel didn''t allow Sasha to exin herself. He interrupted her and got angry.


    Sasha''s face immediately changed, the face of the maid who greeted her immediately shed in her mind.


    ''You liar!''


    But seeing Samuel''s face so angry, Sasha did not dare to look away. She pursed the corners of her lips and said grimly, "Brother, how did you know that I was engaged to Tom?"


    Samuel just threw a red card right at her feet.


    Sasha picked it up and her fingers immediately clenched it tightly.


    She clearly told Tom not to prepare an invitation, but this��. How could it be!?


    "Looks like your ears can''t listen to the warning I gave you before huh?" Samuel lit his cigar again, he exhaled the thick smoke while narrowing his eyes. "Why don''t you ask my opinion about this engagement? Or do you feel that Tom is the person destined for you to the point that you don''t care about your own family?"


    Sasha''s eyes were still on the invitation card in her hand, she opened it and looked at Samuel. "Brother, who gave you this invitation card?"


    "Do you still dare to ask?" Samuel refused to answer Sasha''s question, the wrinkles on his forehead increased as his voice grew louder. "I didn''t think you could do this. Why do you suddenly want to marry Tom? And why are you trying to hide it? Could it be that you are nning to quickly change yourst name and erase the Hiroshi family?"


    When Samuel finished speaking, Sasha immediately shook her head with a confused expression. "Brother, I didn''t mean it like that!"


    Sasha was a descendant of the Hiroshi family, she should really understand how great the glory and superiority of her family''s ideals.


    Samuel held the cigar in his hand andughed angrily. "If that''s not what you mean, now tell me what you really mean. If I hadn''t found out about your engagement to Tom today, then what about your n to marry into the Peter family? Are you trying to embarrass our family?"


    This was the main reason Samuel was angry with Sasha.


    He was not angry when Tom called and asked for his blessing in order to marry Sasha, the man was just shocked.


    However, the problem was following the call. An hour ago, he called the Peter family with the intention of apologizing. He thought that his younger sister had rejected the marriage that had been arranged between them. When he wanted to exin why his sister canceled her wedding n, he was shocked by the response from the Peter family.


    Sasha did not cancel this marriage, her brother even went and had dinner with the Peter family a few days ago.


    Samuel had never felt this overwhelming shame. His sister was obviously getting engaged tomorrow, how could he hang the heir to the Peter family like that?


    As the head of the Hiroshi family, a man full of dignity both at home and abroad, Samuel did not expect his sister to stir such a huge problem.


    This mistake was absolutely unforgivable!


    At this time, when Sasha listened to her brother''s anger, her red cheeks from the wine earlier had turned pale. She kept her face down as she didn''t dare to look up.


    Samuel red at her, but then he sighed. "Quickly exin what you mean, I''ll listen. If you can''te up with a good exnation, I will personally send you to the Peter family and make your wedding official tomorrow!"


    "Brother!" Sasha eximed in disbelief.

 Chapter 430 - Tom And Sasha’s Engagement Banquet

    Samuel just coldly snorted and went back to smoking his cigar. "Do you think I don''t know what you have been thinking all these years? You are also one year older than Tom, do you know that?"


    Seeing Sasha standing with a stupid face, Samuel grabbed his cellphone from the table and bit the cigar in his mouth. "To hell with your exnation, now hurry up and choose a good day and finish your wedding with the Peter family as quickly as possible. Tom Wibowo is not the right person for you."


    Sasha was really surprised by what Samuel said just now.


    Her eyes shed with rage, mixed with fear and determination. She crumpled her engagement invitation in her hand and spoke firmly, "Brother, I like Tom... I want to get engaged to him!"


    Samuel was busy looking for a number on his phone screen when he heard it and suddenly stopped moving.


    "What did you say?"


    Sasha''s gasping for breath, she then gritted her teeth and repeated her words very seriously. "Brother, I want to get engaged to Tom! I didn''t tell you because it should be a surprise. We are family, why did you never trust me?"


    "Don''t you care about my heart? I''ve decided to get engaged to Tom because I love him, do you have the heart to separate us? As for the Peter family, If you want me to take responsibility, I cane and bow down to apologize to them after my engagement tomorrow!"


    Sasha''s answer left Samuel speechless for a long time.


    He knew this little sister well, and he didn''t instinctively believe that she could like a guy like Tom.


    However, her face waspletely serious now and every word she said seemed toe from deep within her heart. This made Samuel doubt a little.


    He no longer wanted to have anything to do with Sasha and told her to get out of his study. After he was alone, he called the Wibowo family residence to say that he would attend Sasha and Tom''s engagement party tomorrow.


    In the end, Sasha was still his younger sibling. Samuel really didn''t expect that there would be a day when his sister would fight for the man she loved.


    It''s just�� was Tom really the perfect match for his sister?


    That evening, after she left Samuel''s study, she sat in her car and hesitated for a long time. After being silent for a while, she grabbed her cellphone and sent a message to Jean.


    Then she opened her contact and stared at the other number with a grim gaze. She typed a message without hesitation. Seeing the text content in it, she hummed and hit the send button.


    ... ..


    The next day, four in the afternoon.


    The engagement party between Sasha and Tom was held at Hotel Ocean Star which was managed by the Wibowo family.


    This engagement banquet was grand andvish. If Sasha was present, she would be surprised by this arrangement.


    After all, Sasha''s original intention was not to attend this engagement party. But she greatly underestimated Tom''s passions and overestimated his ability toe up with a n.


    The hall''syout was filled with beautiful and meticulous crystal chandeliers along with a stage of flowers.


    The LED screen in front disyed Sasha and Tom''s pictures hand in hand intimately, adding to the luxurious theme of the party.


    Representatives from severalrge families also joined in to celebrate this event, their number was not small because high-ss engagement parties like this had always been a ce for elites to gather.


    Attending a banquet like this might start out only for politeness but the most important thing was to maintain rtionships with others and make new friends that could be profitable in the long run.


    When Lilia and Jean arrived, there were already a lot of people gathered in the room.


    By the way, this was Lilia''s first time participating in a rich family''s engagement party. When she stepped on the red carpet of the banquet hall, the luxurious and blissful atmosphere weed her.


    Lilia casually looked away and grabbed Jean''s arm, then said in a low voice, "What makes Sasha unsatisfied when her engagement party is so grand? I don''t understand her. However, her text yesterday was really weird, what is she nning?"


    Last night, when Jean received a message from Sasha, Lilia happened to be beside him.


    The content was very concise but still contained a mystery.


    -Jean, for tomorrow''s engagement party, I want to tell you a fact from fourteen years ago.-


    When they both saw this messagest night, both of them were silent. Even when it''s time for bed, Lilia couldn''t stop thinking about it!


    That''s why she couldn''t wait toe to this banquet and see what Sasha had to say to Jean!


    However, what happened fourteen years ago made Lilia a little anxious. What fact did Sasha know that year?


    Or was this just a hoax?


    After all, Lilia herself didn''t ask too much about what had happened that year. For her, what happened that year was what sealed her fate and her husband, and the scar she had buried over the years.


    Lilia didn''t want to ask about her husband''s bitter experience even though she was very curious, this also included who kidnapped Jean and what happened while he was abroad for treatment.


    Lilia had been trying to forget this problem and carry on with her domestic life. But now, Sasha suddenly wanted to bring up Jean''s past.


    At this time, the banquet had not started yet. Lilia walked slowly together with Jean in the crowd and hugged her husband''s arm tightly.


    Jean took her to a quiet ce and after sitting down, he answered in a deep voice, "No matter what she wants to say, she shouldn''t know what happened 14 years ago."


    Lilia propped her elbow on the edge of the table, and when she heard Jean''s answer, she held her cheek and looked at her husband''s face. "Then it''s quite strange, don''t you think? She sounded serious in her message. Do you think someone told her?"


    Jean scoffed at that, the corner of his lips lifted upward as if smiling mockingly. Even though he didn''t speak, his eyes slowly fell on Tom, who was looking proud and happy at the entrance.


    Lilia followed Jean''s line of sight. The supermodel was immediately taken aback and lost for words.


    She subconsciously felt suspicious, could it be that Tom said something to Sasha about it?


    Did Tom really tell Sasha without them knowing?


    Even if the Widjaya family had blocked the news at that time, the people in the extended family of the same level would find out the insider''s information somehow.


    But still, Jean saying that Sasha was clueless seemed correct.


    ...


    As time passed, all the guests had arrived, but Sasha hadn''t even appeared yet.


    Right now, in the corner of the room, Chris was sending a message from under the table using his cell phone. He missed his little girl especially for the past two days.


    However, it should be too early in America, so he decided not to send it and saved the message and sent itter.


    Alex saw him continuously bowing his head and repeatedly deleting and retyping his message from beside him.


    Seeing that it was almost five in the afternoon, this engagement party was about to start.

 Chapter 431 - The Beginning Of The Drama

    Tom and his father were chatting and entertaining guests, the entire banquet hall was packed.


    The engagement party was held in the form of a buffet dinner. Even though the guests were talking in groups, they also observed their surroundings from time to time.


    Why hadn''t the daughter of the Hiroshi family appeared?


    At this time, Jean''s cell phone suddenly rang, it turned out to be an iing call.


    Lilia sat beside him and seeing the name of the caller, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the man.


    After it rang three times, Jean finally picked up the phone. The caller only said one sentence and Jean only replied with the word "okay."


    As he hung up the call, several of the people at this table looked directly at him.


    Jean''s eyes passed through the crowd, he slowly stood up with an indifferent face. "Presidential room number 8."


    Chris was taken aback. "Why are you suddenly saying that? Are you sleepy? Why do you suddenly want to open the most luxurious room in this hotel?"


    Alex was also a little confused, but his heart hesitated and didn''t say anything.


    Lilia watched her husband get up. She did not say much and fixed her clothes then stood up. "I''ll go too."


    "You two too, let''s go together!" Jean said to Chris and Alex as he turned and took Lilia.


    Chris wanted to say something but he stopped himself. However, when he met Alex''s gaze, he got up to follow him even though he looked confused. As far as they knew, Jean was not someone who would act recklessly.


    Every step he took must be based on a logical reason for achieving a certain goal.


    Chris couldn''t walk quickly, so Alex helped him walk by offering his shoulder. Chris looked back as the four of them left the banquet hall. "What happened? This engagement party��. I don''t know, somehow I have a bad feeling,"


    Alex only pursed his lips and did not open his mouth, but the look in his eyes that he was trying to hide showed grief.


    He only hoped that Sasha wouldn''t do anything stupid.


    Prior to this, Alex sat quite close to Jean. If he saw it right, the caller must have been Sasha.


    When the four of them had just left the banquet hall, another strange man with an unhappy expression was also quietly following them.


    Presidential room number 8 was located in an independent building area on the top floor of the Ocean Star Hotel. The guests who could set foot on this floor were usually the super rich.


    What''s more, the hotel was very strict in its management for these rooms. Not only it strictly protected its guests'' privacy, it also installed some guards at the entrance.


    Of course, all these security measures were just futile efforts in the presence of the city''s ruling families.


    The security guard at the front of the building area saw Jean and the others walking out of the elevator. They immediately took out a card from under their shirts and swiped it on an ess panel. "Good evening Young Master Jean, Young Master Chris and Young Master Alex."


    In the corridor, they saw that the entire floor waspletely deserted. Tonight, the hotel was almost entirely closed because of the engagement party for the Wibowo family, so there wasn''t a lot of booking for the day.


    Lilia took her husband''s hand, the couple stood silently in front of the door of presidential room number 8 for a while.


    The woman then felt that a different worldid behind this door.


    She turned her gaze to the figure of the man beside her, then she smiled lightly and said, "Do you want to enter together? Or��."


    Not finished with her talk, the door to the presidential room suddenly opened.


    Everyone immediately looked in the same direction. They saw Sasha wearing a red cheongsam dress and stared at the four of them in a daze.


    The girl looked sluggish, her expression changed every second. When she saw the face of the woman she hated the most, Sasha suddenly came to her senses. She then said to Jean, "I want to talk to you alone!"


    Sasha closed her eyes to the other three, she only saw Jean''s figure closely.


    Alex and Chris immediately frowned at the sight.


    Lilia didn''t say a word, her eyes slowly fixed on Jean. As a wife, Lilia respected Jean''s decision and if the man wished to speak alone then she would let him go without the slightest protest.


    After all, no matter what Sasha wanted to talk to him about, she couldn''t go anywhere without going through this door.


    Jean looked at Sasha with an indifferent expression, his eyshes overshadowed his pair of ocean-deep pupils that melted into the darkness. Then he replied in a low and even voice, "No need to speak alone."


    After speaking, Jean turned his face away. His aura felt cold and alienated.


    Sasha looked at him worriedly. "I want to talk to you alone because I don''t want to hurt innocent people. Something like that is unnecessary, so let''s hurry in."


    Without saying anything, Jean let go of Lilia''s hand and walked forward. Instead of going inside the door, Jean stood in the doorway and ordered the other three people inside. Sasha could only sigh, she looked helpless.


    At this time, Lilia was looking at her and secretlyughed in her heart, but she didn''t show it directly.


    Just now, when Sasha said ''I don''t want to hurt innocent people'', she identally looked at her.


    What kind of reason should Lilia use to refute Sasha''s statement?


    She licked her lips and gave Jean a nk look. When these five people walked into this presidential room, they stood silently at the end of the living room.


    The fragrance was really thick in the air, different from the usual perfume scent.


    The smell was sweet, but it''s still a little hard to describe it.


    After sniffing the air inside the room, Alex stepped forward. Without hesitation, he immediately opened the ss door between the living room and balcony.


    The cold wind that came with this twilight flew evenly into every corner of the room, slowly blowing away the scent and left only the trace of its cool breeze.


    Even though Chris didn''t say anything, he stared at Sasha''s figure still standing motionless as he sat on the one seat sofa. Mockery and contempt surfaced in the man''s eyes. "So this is your goal to chat alone with Jean?"


    Sasha looked confused, facing Chris'' strange words, she asked in a daze, "What are you talking about?"


    Chris grinned, he pointed his finger at her and shook his head in disappointment. "Do you think I can''t see your ploy, Sasha!"


    Lilia''s calm gaze seemed to give Chris and Alex the spot. Looking back at Sasha''sck of confidence with a face that forced herself to look innocent, Lilia vaguely understood what Chris was saying.


    This scent��. No wonder she wanted to talk to Jean in person.


    Alex''s move to open the window was enough to exin why the room smelled a bit strange.


    At this time, Chris pulled out the contents of his pocket with a somewhat irritated face. However, he realized that he did not have a cigarette, so he immediately turned his head towards Alex who was near the balcony. "Pass me a cigarette."


    Alex then threw a cigarette box to him.. Chris took one stick and lit it hard before inhaling it deeply to suppress his urge to scold Sasha.

 Chapter 432 - A Hidden Past

    Lilia still hadn''t said a word. After she sat down with Jean, they heard Chris continuously mocked Sasha with an angry tone and disappointment. "Sasha, have you forgotten that our extended family members have suffered since childhood? A lot of hard training was forced upon us and one of them was learning about various spices that could arouse one''s lust!"


    Before he could finish his words, Alex had walked over to a table in the corner of the living room and found a small incense burner hidden behind several neatly arranged books.


    When Alex picked it up, the scent filled his surroundings once again. The man held the incense burner in one hand. Under Sasha''s serene gaze, Alex grinned and immediately threw it outside the balcony.


    The pot-shaped incense burner then fell to the floor and broke apart, almost the same as Sasha''s heart.


    But the expression of the Hiroshi family''s daughter was still calm, she managed to suppress? her shaking breath well. Her eyebrows shot up at Chris as she said. "What do you mean? It''s just ordinary aromatherapy. If you don''t like the smell, just throw it away! Why do you have to say something that doesn''t make sense?"


    Chris waved his hand at Sasha in disgust, he didn''t even bother to look her in the face. "So that''s your defense? Then let me exin what''s wrong with you. How about that face of yours in the first ce? No, no, I''m definitely more disgusted by your sly heart!"


    Sasha fell silent and said nothing.


    She didn''t know when it started, but it seemed that Chris had turned into someone who hated her the most.


    Sasha thought that her friendship with the few people she knew began to break apart because of a certain reason, but she never thought deeply that Chris had reminded and persuaded her countless times as a friend. And yet the woman still ignored his words even after repeated warnings, that''s when he had given up on Sasha. His heart was really disappointed!


    At this time, Sasha was standing in the middle of the living room, her eyes fixed on the incense burner that was shattered outside the balcony. The cold winds started to hit her face.


    She sighed and looked at the darkness of the night, then she said slowly, "At first, I just wanted to invite Jean for something private, but since all of you are already here, I can''t really discuss it. I really don''t want to hurt the innocent ones. I don''t want to hurt their feelings,"


    In this luxurious room, cold winds continued to enter. Alex began to feel cold as he was standing near the ss door to the balcony.


    At this time, the temperature of the room had dropped low. Jean took Lilia''s hand and rubbed it on hisp. His indifferent and handsome face did not show any emotion. The bright light couldn''t even illuminate what expression he was wearing. However, his thin lips suddenly opened. "Ten minutes��. Finish what you want to say in ten minutes."


    Jean gave Sasha time to exin what she wanted to say out of his respect for their childhood friendship.


    Sasha continued to stand while Jean was still sitting.


    This girl clenched her fists and let out a sillyughter. "Jean, are you also fed up with me?"


    "Miss Sasha, if you don''t immediately drop the affectionate tone when you call my husband, I won''t let my husband give you these ten minutes!" Lilia''s face waspletely cold, her anger was clearly visible in her face.


    Sasha was stabbed by her words, but the girl smiled instead. "Miss Lilia, you don''t need to worry. Wait until I tell the truth, don''t get carried away with your emotions."


    Lilia pursed her lips and moved to Jean''s side. "Then, please don''t go near my husband. You have done so much preparation to say this something you call the truth. Isn''t it time to get to the point?"


    Just like Lilia said, the three''s patience was also running low. But Sasha seemed to be enjoying it and continued to buy time.


    Currently, the door to this presidential room was still tightly closed. Since the balcony door was opened, the room temperature was quite low.


    Lilia just rested herself in Jean''s warm embrace. Even if Sasha tried to ruin her rtionship with Jean, that girl still couldn''t break their love.


    Jean watched Lilia slightly shivering. He stretched out his hand to bring his wife deeper into his arms then gave her his coat. "Are you cold?"


    Lilia raised her head and smiled at him. "I won''t be cold if you hug me."


    A smile crossed Jean''s eyes. And when he tightened his arms, he softly replied, "Okay, I''ll hug you a little tighter."


    Seeing such an intimate sight, Sasha walked with a disgusted face towards the sofa. But her cheongsam dress made this woman look elegant.


    Sasha was silent for a few seconds, then she finally said. "Jean, fourteen years ago, you went to Arum Vige right?"


    With just one sentence, Lilia and Jean immediately turned their eyes to the side.


    The man''s aura changed drastically in a short time.


    His face looked somewhat fierce and cold, even his two eyes were tinged with a grim shadow.


    Sasha actually dared to bring it up!


    Seeing this scene, Sasha gracefully raised her hand to smooth her hair behind her ear. With a smile, she said in an arrogant tone, "Are you surprised?"


    Chris and Alex looked at each other, their faces darkened.


    They felt that Sasha was looking for her own death!


    The biggest taboo in the Widjaya family was to mention what happened to Jean.


    Where did this woman find the courage that she dared to open up Jean''s past? What''s more, her tone really showed off an arrogant attitude!


    All eyes were fixed on Sasha.


    No one spoke up, everyone waited in silence for what she wanted to say next.


    Not long after, Sasha ced the mineral water bottle on the table and smiled. "Drink some water, After all, the story I''m about to tell will take a while."


    Chris bit the tip of his cigarette and kicked the table. "Are you sure you want to continue?"


    "Why not? If I don''t say it now, the bad luck I''ve been suffering fromtely and the pain of being reced by someone else, should I continue to endure it?" Sasha really couldn''t see that it was Chris'' final warning.


    This woman was really stubborn, Chris finally let out a breath. "Then it''s up to you, you are free to do anything."


    Sasha took her eyes off him, and when she looked away, her eyes fell on Jean. She softened her gaze and said softly. "Jean, fourteen years ago, you were kidnapped. At that time, there was a girl who went to the Widjaya family''s house right? Over the years, you have been thinking about this girl you love, am I right?"


    Jean leaned back on the sofa while folding his legs in a rxed posture. His wife still stared closely at him, the cold expression on his handsome face added to his distant personality. Then he looked serious when he listened to Sasha''s exnation. "Continue."


    Hearing Jean''s response, Sasha looked happy, as if she had seen the dawn of victory.


    She leaned forward slightly, her face was painted with a smile and unbearable joy. "Jean, if I told you that I managed to find a girl back then for you, what would you do?"

 Chapter 433 - Shocking Facts

    Hearing Sasha''s words, Jean''s body stiffened a little.


    "This is the reason why I want us to talk alone. Isn''t it a little cruel if I talk about it in front of Miss Lilia? But either way, it was you who forced her toe in and made her listen to this so I can''tin. And now that I have found the girl you have been looking for years, are you willing to just let her go?"


    Jean looked at her in bewilderment, his indifferent face still unchanged. His fingertips slowly stroked Lilia''s hair, his eyes were so dark and his lips were parted as he said, "So you wanted to tell me that the girl at that time was you?"


    Sasha sighed. Although she didn''t expect Jean to spoil the surprise, in the end her goal was achieved. She lowered her head shamelessly and nodded, "Jean, I''m sorry I only found out recently. I never thought that�� I am the one you''ve been looking for!"


    Lilia blinked hard, she was left speechless by Sasha''s acting!


    Jean suddenly felt a little sick. He didn''t expect that Sasha would be so shameless like this. But the handsome man should give her a round of apuse, Sasha had calcted her moves well.


    After all, Jean hadn''t told anyone around him about the little girl at that time.


    He red intently at Sasha as the woman was grinning widely. He didn''t return anything, he just tapped Lilia on the shoulder and kissed her forehead with the corner of his lips as if saying that she didn''t need to worry.


    Lilia was clearly worried, if her husband was busy following the drama that Sasha created, he might really believe everything she had said outright.


    At this time, Chris was the first to break the ice. "Are you sure you are the little girl who sent the letter to the Widjaya family at that time?"


    Of course Chris didn''t believe it!


    Fourteen years ago, they were all the same age, except for Jean, who had disappeared for almost half a year during that time, and was still in school.


    Had this woman lost her mind? Why was she trying to overwrite the mysterious story with a nonsensical one?


    Sasha just nodded calmly. "Yes, I was a little girl at that time."


    Upon hearing her answer, Lilia nodded her head. This woman was truly extraordinary.


    Sasha noticed Lilia''s movements and immediately added. "Miss Lilia, if I were you, I might not be able to sit here again with a peaceful heart. After all, brother James and his wife Irene will be here any minute now. They will prove that I am that girl!"


    Lilia was shocked. "Why are you bringing them in?"


    "The members of the Widjaya family have not discussed it for years, but they never gave up on looking for that little girl. Of course, you cannot understand something like this. After all, your marriage to Jean is simply the result of your father''s greed for money!"


    Her contemptuous tone was filled with irony. After speaking, she looked at Jean as if she had made some important decisions and continued, "Jean, as long as you want me, I''m willing to cancel my engagement today."


    The man looked at her faintly, Sasha''s hopeful expression reflected in his dark and dignified eyes. He raised his eyebrows and casually said, "No need, your engagement will be held ording to n. You�� don''t really matter to me."


    The smile on Sasha''s face instantly froze!


    She straightened up in dismay, her brows furrowed as she asked, "Jean, I was the one who saved you at that time. Are you going to let her go? Your dream girl is forced to marry someone else!"


    "Forced?" Chris sneered coldly, and with great anger he said, "You really are shameless! Did you voluntarily hold this engagement party? How could you y with Tom''s heart like that!?"


    Since Chris repeatedly interrupted her, Sasha finally couldn''t hold back her anger anymore.


    She clenched her fists in an instant and her face was furious. "Chris, shut up! I don''t need your useless nagging!"


    "Oh? So you think I''ve been nagging you all this time? I think all you need is a healthy brain in order to think properly. How could that little girl be you? How could we believe it if there is no evidence? Everyone can im like that without any real evidence!"


    Sasha was stunned by Chris'' scolding, then she looked away and said, "I am the evidence! You all don''t know what happened 14 years ago, do you? I''m the only one who knows this, so how could you say I didn''t have the proof with me?"


    The woman then red at Jean. "I am the girl you''ve been looking for. Over the years, I��. I''ve always loved you, and I''m sure you can feel my feelings too. Over the years, isn''t it me that''s in your heart and you never give up looking for me? If I''m not important, why have you been looking for me all this time?"


    "In fact, I want today''s engagement party to be the moment of truth when I let people know that I was the savior of the Widjaya family 14 years ago. And I am the girl you have been dreaming of and hiding in your heart for years!"


    So this was your n?!


    Lilia suddenly flinched, she then looked at Sasha sympathetically. Did she want to boast about it and demand something in return?


    Or was this a part of something bigger? The fragrance in the room and her stubbornness to talk privately with Jean, maybe Sasha wanted to do something more than she said right now.


    Just as the atmosphere in the room grew silent, the closed door slowly opened. And the figure appearing was Tom Wibowo, who looked hurt and shocked.


    Beside him, James Widjaya and his wife Irene Wijaya followed.


    The appearance of these three made Sasha really surprised.


    Why did theye so fast!?


    Tom stood in the doorway for a long time without moving. When James coughed lightly, Tom finally came back from his daze.


    Tom walked into the room step by step, his eyes covered in a faint gray light. He looked around with a blurred vision, and finally he fell and sat down on the sofa.


    James and Irene walked slowly, they had heard Sasha''s words saying that she was Jean''s savior 14 years ago from outside the door.


    This matter concerned one of the descendants of the Widjaya family, and although time had passed, they still wanted to find out the truth of that time.


    When the two of them came tonight, they just found out that��. Sasha, that little girl from 14 years ago, was getting engaged to Tom!


    If everything that Sasha said was true then her sudden actions couldn''t be med. Instead, Jean was in the wrong position here. Why did the man say that he had been looking for the girl he loved since childhood and yet he didn''t even realize that she was none other than his childhood friend, who had been beside him for years?


    When James and Irene arrived, everyone in the room immediately greeted them.


    After they all sat down, James looked at Sasha with his dignified eyes and asked, "Are you really the girl who saved my brother?"

 Chapter 434 - True Truth

    Sasha met James''s sharp gaze fearlessly and showed a bright smile. "That''s right, Brother James, that girl is me!"


    "You stupid girl!" A loud roar, mixed with great anger made everyone tremble and their eardrums hurt a little from it.


    Tom''s eyes were sluggish, he walked towards Sasha looking like a dead man. He gritted his teeth and his eyes were covered in blood. "Why? Why do you have the heart to do like this, Sasha? Tonight is our engagement party. I was going to pick you up because you didn''te downstairs but I heard you confess your love for Jean. What do you think of me? A ything? Your future husband? ANSWER ME!"


    At this point, Sasha had nothing to hide. She looked at Tom indifferently and said without embarrassment. "I''m sorry Tom! I just found out about this not long ago. You should also know that I have loved Jean for many years. Even if this has to ruin our engagement party, I can''t fight the destiny that has found us both. I can only ask you to let me go with a big heart so that we can unite."


    Tom could only smile while shedding tears. "Big heart? Destiny? Sasha�� What do you think about me as a man? Do you only consider me a tool to fulfill your destiny? Do you know, for our engagement party, I''ve invited nearly a hundred bigpanies so they can congratte you. To make you happy, I made a 28 carat diamond ring so you can be proud to show everyone that you have married me. Now try to exin to me, who really loves you?"


    James and Irene could only watch this scene in silence. It would be rude for them to interfere in this matter.


    Sasha was horrified by Tom''s eyes as the man cried blood. The girl stood up slowly, nced at Jean and tried to get closer to him.


    In the next second, someone pped quite loudly.


    Everyone turned towards the voice, it turned out that it came from Lilia.


    She smiled and pped her hands, still looking graceful and indifferent as always. She looked at Jean beside her and rose to her feet with a sly and gentle gaze.


    Lilia looked at Sasha peacefully and smiled at the daughter of the Hiroshi family. "Miss Sasha, if only I were an outsider, maybe I really believe that you are that girl!"


    Obviously, Sasha didn''t understand what Lilia meant just now. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Lilia sighed slowly, she then walked slowly one step at a time. She blocked Sasha''s gaze who kept ncing at her husband, then the supermodel revealed a fact that shocked everyone.


    "Miss Sasha, it''s better if we listen to this story from the incident 14 years ago with more details. Do you know why I apud? Because I acknowledge your extraordinary acting skills!"


    "And why am Iughing? Because for me, this is too much. If it were you who saved Jean 14 years ago, how did you remember that day? Can you exin the topography of Arum Vige? Do you still remember what happened? Since you said that you were that girl from 14 years ago, you should be able to answer this question easily right? Of course you can''t, because I''m that girl!"


    "Impossible, you are lying!"


    "What do you mean to say that?"


    These two lines came from Sasha and James.


    The amount of information in this statement was so great that they looked at Lilia with a serious face. In their minds, they were constantly specting about certain possibilities.


    Sasha panicked for a moment, her eyes staring at Tom unconsciously.


    As for the courage that Sasha took for what she did today, Lilia became even more convinced of her guess. "So Tom told you about the incident 14 years ago, huh? What I just said is a test so I can find out who told you about that story!"


    And Sasha''s gaze said it all. When people heard that the information they conveyed was wrong, they would subconsciously face the source of the information they got. This was a normal psychological reaction, Sasha didn''t even realize what she had done.


    Tom moved his eyes stiffly, his voice hoarse and choking with slight sobs, "So you asked me a lot of questions about 14 years ago because you wanted to threaten Jean?"


    He felt an intense pain in his heart, like it was hollow and empty.


    He could barely breathe, his mind was filled with all kinds of emotions. His chest continued to tighten as if he was being crushed by a mountain.


    Sasha shook her head in confusion. "No, it''s not like that! Tom, why are you talking nonsense like that! When did I ever ask��Ummph!"


    She couldn''t go on with her exnation because Tom had reached out his hand and was gripping her cheeks hard.


    His power was overwhelming, his red eyes were on Sasha and he was shouting out his every word. "You used me from the start, right? I''ve never been in your heart, not even once, have I? Why didn''t you say it in the first ce? Why do you have to do something like this at the engagement party I worked so hard to prepare for you? Exin to me what''s my fault to you that I deserve this!"


    Sasha''s jaw was strangled on both sides, pain immediately spread as she tried to fight the force. She seemed to open her mouth but no sound came out of it. The woman could only p Tom''s wrist continuously.


    She tried his best to turn her head, she wanted to look where Jean was. She hoped Jean would stop Tom as the man had lost his control.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened!


    Even the people present fell silent.


    The luxurious room was filled with silence from beginning to end.


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    The n that Sasha had put together was so perfect, she even predicted various possibilities, but she didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    She didn''t think that Lilia was a girl from 14 years ago! It''s just in impossible!


    The pain and fear made Sasha unable to stop crying, she wanted to shake her head to deny it all but Tom''s hand was still gripping her jaw tightly so it was very difficult for her to move.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Tom raised his other hand and wiped Sasha''s tears with a surprised expression. "Are these tears for me? If not�� Then your tears must be fake! A bastard like you doesn''t deserve to cry!"


    Every sentence that Tom uttered unleashed all of his suppressed emotions.


    He was being cruelly manipted by Sasha in front of everyone, and now nearly a hundredrgepanies were waiting for the two of them downstairs.


    And after he painstakingly prepared this engagement party, what reward did he get? Sasha openly betrayed him and dragged the reputation of the Wibowo family to the ground with all her ploy!


    Did he still need to feel sorry for this woman?


    Tom was really angry and when he saw Sasha''s tears flowing down, he gripped her tighter and let her feel even more pain.


    "No...!!"


    Sasha screamed in pain, she stopped pping Tom''s wrist and clenched her fist into a punch aimed towards him.

 Chapter 435 - A Savage Villain Like Her Doesn’t Deserve To Cry!

    When they heard Sasha''s scream of pain, everyone was still silent.


    Sasha, who had just thrown a punch in Tom''s face, could only surrender in pain. Her saliva and tears slowly flowed down her chin. It didn''t look sad in the slightest and instead a little disgusting.


    "Tom, let go of her!" Irene could not bear to see a woman being treated that way so she stepped in to intervene.


    Her words finally made Tom''s anger subsided and his unfocused eyes gradually became clear.


    His palm stiffly moved away from Sasha''s face, and he took a step back while still keeping an emotionless face.


    Sasha fell in front of him and grabbed her jaw. The pain caused her tears to fall uncontrobly.


    "Ah, ah��"


    She seemed like she wanted to speak, but the pain prevented her from doing so. The woman could only cry like a child.


    If it happened before this, the people in the room would''ve helped her out of pity.


    But today, she waspletely alone and helpless.


    Sasha held her face as she turned to Jean while sobbing. The woman continued to shed tears, as if she had suffered great grief.


    At this moment, the man was looking at her with his handsome face and cold eyes. His ocean blue eyes looked like the bottomless sea, dark without any color. Then his lips parted as he spoke indifferently, "You stupid woman, why are you doing stupid things like this?"


    Jean didn''t feel any pity and the remnants of friendship that was still in him today hadpletely disappeared.


    Sasha''s tears flowed even more profusely, there were so many things that she wanted to say but she was utterly helpless.


    "That''s enough Tom, I suggest you immediately arrange for someone to take her to the hospital," Jean couldn''t stand Sasha''s pathetic appearance. It seemed that she didn''t even notice that her jaw was dislocated.


    After all, this miserable woman was the daughter of a family he knew. Jean didn''t want to risk the friendship of the two families just because he let Sasha suffer like this.


    Hearing his words, Tom stared at Jean with a cold expression. "What are you talking about? It''s still just starting."


    His heart had been broken and as if it wasn''t enough, the woman ruined his reputation, so dislocating her jaw was only a small punishment for her.


    Hearing Tom''s words just now, Sasha looked at the man dumbfounded. Her face was as pale as a paper.


    How could he treat her like this?


    Even if Jean didn''t care about her now, had he forgotten their friendship from childhood when they grew up together?


    Maybe Sasha''s expression was exaggerated, so Jean felt that this girl was still acting.


    Jean licked the corners of his lips, leaned forward and picked up the cigarette case Chris had ced on the table. He held the cigarette elegantly and lit it.


    Smoke began to blow from his lips, white clouds immediately covered his handsome face.


    The man''s face was slightly smeared by it, but he went back to smoking his cigarette and his eyes looked cold. He opened his mouth lightly, "Do you really think your story just now could be a good bargaining chip for you? Do you think you can do whatever you want with that chip? Don''t you think how angry I was when you keep insulting my wife again and over again?"


    His piercing words along with his sharp eyes fell right on Sasha''s face.


    At this time, the woman no longer looked as elegant and dignified as her social status. Listening to Jean''s sarcastic words made her lose her mind.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Sasha pounded the floor while crying loudly. Inadvertently, her gaze met Lilia''s mocking eyes.


    The supermodel''s eyes were bright and clear, allowing Sasha to see her tragic situation clearly through her reflection on the pair of Lilia''s dark eyes.


    She was a dignified descendant of the Hiroshi family, how did she be like this?


    That was not her��. Right! That woman was not her!


    Lilia clenched her fists and broke away from Jean''s side.


    She squinted her pretty face, narrowed her eyes and looked at the weary Tom. She really couldn''t take it anymore. "Miss Sasha, look at your future husband! Don''t you see how hard he tried to make you happy? You have done many things and have absolutely no qualms about betraying and breaking the rtionship between extended families just to fulfill your selfish desire. Have you never considered the consequences?"


    "You also forced James and Irene toe here to make Jean choose between us. Did you hope that when Jean chose you, the Wibowo family and the Hiroshi family wouldn''t do anything about it?"


    Listening to Lilia''s words, Sasha was horrified by her hazy consciousness.


    How could her perfect n fall apart?


    From the start, she had paid close attention to all of these details. On the day of her engagement banquet, Sasha would admit that she was a girl 14 years ago and asked Jean to choose her.


    As long as that man wanted her, she would even cross seven oceans to be with him.


    Sasha knew very well how important that little girl was to Jean, so she nned all this carefully.


    Unfortunately, she never thought Lilia would be the real little girl.


    At this time, Tom, who heard his name being called, turned his head around with empty eyes, as if showing that the man was tired of crying.


    This incident really made his heart broken and empty.


    Lilia was sad when she saw him, while Chris just sighed softly. He then took the cigarette box and stood up from the sofa. He slowly walked over to Tom, raised his hand and tapped him on the shoulder. He then handed over the cigarette box. "Silly boy, don''t cry anymore, it''s over."


    Even though Tom was the most immature of them, it seemed like he had truly fallen in love with Sasha Hiroshi. And what Sasha had done to him today literally killed his soul.


    Tom stared at the cigarette box in Chris''s hand. His blood was boiling, his rage was still peaking at the top of his head.


    As he trembled and picked up the cigarette case, Chris was clearly seen bending slightly and blocking his face. A drop of tears suddenly fell and hit Tom''s leather shoes.


    A drop of tears sshed on the surface of the shoe, and though it was a single tear, the voice Tom could still clearly hear the voice.


    He saw his friend and smiled stupidly.


    Chris'' heart felt tense and made him feel ufortable. Seeing more and more tears pooling in his eyes, he immediately raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. He then pped his cheeks so as not to cry again. "You don''t have to drag on crying over that savage viin. You''re just wasting your time."


    Everyone knew who the viin he referred to!


    Chris pulled out his dry soft handkerchief and wiped it on Tom''s eyes. His eyes became slightly swollen from crying too much.


    Not long after, Tom brushed off Chris''s hand. He looked at his friend gratefully and took out a cigarette.


    A strong mist immediately brushed against his throat, it eased the pain he felt in his chest a little.


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief, and when he saw Sasha''s figure once again, he didn''t have any expression.. The manpletely looked like an emotionless statue.

 Chapter 436 - Samuel Hiroshi’s Rage

    While he continued to stare nkly at Sasha, Tom said in a t tone, "Sasha, you are a gift and at the same time the greatest disaster that God has given me. You have taught me how to love someone sincerely. And at our engagement party, you made me realize how dumb and stupid I was. I guess you are really an extraordinary and wonderful woman,"


    "How naive I am. You easily trampled on my sincerity and destroyed my family''s reputation. But I will not count your deeds as sin because this is the price of my own ignorance and immaturity. I''ll only remind you of one thing, don''t ever show your face in front of me again. I don''t want to see you again for the rest of my life."


    This should have been the first time Sasha had seen Tom''s expression so indifferent to her.


    She was a little confused in her heart, but she couldn''t think of anything because of the pain. Still, Sasha couldn''t believe that Tom really hated her.


    She was still crying while touching her own chin, showing her grievance and pain.


    Seeing this, Tom justughed in a low voice and said in a sarcastic tone. "Stop your hypocritical acting, you look��. So disgusting!"


    Sasha''s current state was truly sad, it''s hard to describe it.


    Seeing that Tom woke up from his anger, Jean slowly lowered his folded legs while still sitting on the sofa smoking a cigarette. He leaned forward and stubbed his cigarette butt in the ashtray. He then raised his head and said, "Then, how are we going to settle this engagement matter with you? We have to make a pretty good excuse because we need to consider your family''s image and reputation too,"


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, Tom''s attention immediately fell on him.


    Tom stared at Jean vaguely, the corners of his mouth curved downward and his calm eyes were rippling with emotions again. He did not expect that the one that had to keep up with the bullshit from the start would actually want to help solve this problem for him.


    "Jean..." Tom stared at Jean while crying. "Sorry, my eyes suddenly watered a little. First of all, I want to say��. "


    Before he could say sorry, Jean yelled at him, "Don''t show your weakness! Aren''t you going to be the sessor of the Wibowo family someday?"


    The man nced at him sharply, he then smoothed his clothes while standing up. "This is a quiteplicated problem, we have to solve it without drawing suspicion. I suggest you call Samuel and ask him toe up with a logical reason. Right or wrong, the Hiroshi family are responsible for cleaning up this mess,"


    Jean''s voice was heard clearly by everyone present in this room. But suddenly, a voice appeared from behind the entrance. "No need to call, I''m already here!"


    From behind the door, Samuel Hiroshi''s figure could be seen clearly.


    With the special suit he wore, the head of the Hiroshi family exuded a regal aura. He felt suspicious when his sister did not appear at the banquet hall. That was why he came to this presidential room.


    Unexpectedly, his little sister actually dared to do something that tarnished his family name like this. He listened at the door for a while before entering. But from what he had heard, he could already guess what Sasha had been up to.


    Samuel walked step by step, and after a few steps, he finally stood before Jean. He nodded slightly then said softly, "I''m sorry that you have seen my family''s ridiculous drama."


    Jean sighed and waved his hand, then he said solemnly, "This is nothing tough about, I just didn''t expect the Hiroshi family to fall like this. Even though you are busy, you shouldn''t neglect your family''s education. Your sister seems to have lost her mind and is trying to y everyone off against each other. If the Hiroshi family wants to stay in power, I suggest you discipline your family members."


    Samuel could only blush and ept Jean''s words. He hurriedly nodded and smiled. "The lessons from Brother Jean are very valuable. After this matter is resolved, let mee to visit the Widjaya family to apologize."


    "You don''t need to apologize, I know that it wasn''t your doing. Let your sister take care of this problem herself."


    Jean stood up as he spoke to the head of the Hiroshi family, and James looked at him and Lilia at the right time. "Jean, are you and your wifeing back to the house with us?"


    Lilia was the little girl who saved Jean at that time, knowing this truth made them feel a great sense of happiness.


    They could finally find the savior little girl. The only thing they regretted was that they found out toote.


    Jean then looked at his brother. He shook his head slightly and said calmly, "Tomorrow."


    James nodded in agreement and didn''t insist any further. But he nced back and asked again, "Are you sure not today?"


    "I don''t have time!"


    James could only nod his head.


    He hummed while signaling to his brother that he was leaving. But the moment he took a step, he couldn''t help but saw Lilia looking speechless. James then said in a soft tone, "Lilia,e home early so you can rest well."


    Lilia''s pursed mouth immediately smiled back, she suddenly felt a warm feeling from her brother-inw''s words. She nodded and smiled. "Okay, brother!"


    James breathed a sigh of relief then left with Irene.


    ording to him, a married couple like Jean and Lilia shouldn''t be involved in a scene like today.


    But if it weren''t for Sasha''s confession, they wouldn''t have known the truth from 14 years ago.


    This daughter of the Hiroshi family was really a shame on her family''s name!


    After James and his wife left, Samuel turned around with his hands in his pockets. His eyes were filled with anger and his veins were already sticking out.


    In the next second, he stepped in front of Sasha in everyone''s eyes, raised his hand and gave her a violent and cruel p.


    This was the first time Samuel had pped her.


    This man was furious, and viciously, he pped Sasha''s cheek again even though her jaw was already dislocated. This p caused Sasha to fall back on the floor in embarrassment.


    The room was carpeted, so she felt less pain when she fell. However, her brother''s p really hurt her.


    Before this, Sasha''s appearance was already pathetic but thanks to Samuel''s p, she looked way more pathetic than before.


    The beautiful girl from the Hiroshi family had lost everything, both her appearance and dignity.


    After being pped, Sasha was so scared that she had forgotten to cry again.


    There was a buzz in her ears, she couldn''t even hear a sound for a moment. What''s more, she couldn''t feel her jaw anymore.


    Now, she could only curl up on the floor like a crawling ant. The cheongsam dress she was wearing also lost two buttons.


    Samuel stared coldly at the figure of his younger sister curled up on the floor, then he said in an angry tone, "Sasha, do you remember what you saidst night? It''s only been a day and you''ve been doing something crazy to embarrass our family! You shameless woman, how dare you pretend to be Brother Jean''s savior? Do you want to bring down your family? Do you want to live on the street?"


    Sasha could only lower her head, she didn''t dare look at her brother''s face.. Even though she was nearly losing her consciousness, she could tell that when Samuel walked in through the door, everything was over.

 Chapter 437 - She Has Nothing To Do With Us

    Everything wasn''t going in the direction Sasha had hoped.


    After this incident came to light, it wasn''t Jean''s affection she got�� only violent ps from her brother.


    Why was he being like this? How could she reach this point? Doing everything as if losing her mind?


    All because of love!


    That''s right, Sasha loved Jean to the point that she felt crazy. She was willing to make up a big lie so that the handsome man belonged to her.


    Sasha only had one wish in this world�� she wanted her love to bear fruit. She only wanted that man, she just wanted him to love her, she wanted to rest in his warm embrace.


    Was she wrong?


    Samuel looked into Sasha''s eyes with extreme disgust, even his hatred was greater than the abhorrent feeling he felt.


    He pointed at her and angrily said, "Stand up and go to the hospital!"


    After he tried to regain hisposure for a few moments, Samuel closed his eyes and sighed. When he turned his head towards Jean, he was greeted by a cold gaze. With a smile, he said straightforwardly, "Brother Jean is right. This is all the responsibility of the Hiroshi family. It would be best if Brother Tom returned to the banquet immediately to announce that the Hiroshi family withdrew from the engagement. As for the reason, I''ll leave it to Brother Tom. He can berate and say anything about our family,"


    Before Samuel could finish his sentence, Tom replied, "You don''t have to go that far."


    However, Jean immediately turned his head and red at Tom. His friend could only duck and close his mouth. He didn''t dare to fight Jean, but he felt a little warm in his heart because he felt that Jean was doing all this to help him.


    After all, he had been used from beginning to end. Tom waspletely blinded by love and couldn''t see the darkness before his eyes.


    Samuel nced at Jean once again, and when the two of them met eyes, the head of the Hiroshi family said, "For the expenses of this party, Sasha''s trust fund should be sufficient to cover it."


    Sasha immediately felt stupid!


    A trust fund was a permanent asset that had been passed on to the descendants of the Hiroshi family by their ancestors. This trust fund was kept tightly and was used if their future generations experienced bankruptcy or bad luck.


    If this money disappeared from their grasp, it would be like breaking their backbone.


    Even if this trust fund was split up based on the number of descendants the Hiroshi family had, the amount received was still veryrge.


    Sasha pulled Samuel''s leg from the floor, she kept pulling them while shaking her head and crying.


    The man just raised his foot and brushed off his younger sister''s hand, the gloom between his brows eased slightly. He then looked at Jean and his expression became more rxed. "I hope my apology is enough."


    Jean just stared at him, he always felt dizzy when dealing with the heads of other families.


    At this moment, Samuel just looked at Sasha with a disgusted look. He didn''t care about her anymore when his cell phone rang in his pocket.


    He saw the caller''s name and his face turned smooth. "Brother Tom, I got a call from your father. You better go down with me first, the guests are still waiting. It seems that I, as the head of the Hiroshi family, have to exin all these problems directly. Brother Jean, I leave the matter here to you."


    Tom just nodded helplessly. And when he looked down at his shoes, he saw the water stain that had dried.


    He smiled bitterly, and as he turned and left, he looked back and looked at Sasha who was lying on the floor.


    That woman was the sunshine in his dark heart, she was the first person he wanted to meet when he woke up and the goddess who had lived in the depths of his heart.


    But at this moment, the woman looked desperate like a beggar. With a ruined face, a mouth that couldn''t close, and her disheveled clothes, her appearance was just as rotten and ugly in anyone''s eyes.


    When Tom looked away, he closed his eyes to suppress the bitterness in his heart. He walked following Samuel and left the presidential room without saying a word.


    Since today, news about the son of the Wibowo family being tricked into getting married quickly spread everywhere.


    But starting today too, Tom Wibowo had turned into a new individual.


    He had such a tremendous character development after experiencing great pain and heartbreak.


    ...�� ..


    The guests left one by one, and their moods were basically the same, filled with disgust and disappointment towards Sasha.


    Indeed, the members of the extended family were never soft-hearted.


    What''s more, Sasha had gone at everyone''s nerves this time, her sin was truly unforgivable.


    No wonder, starting today, the name Sasha Hiroshi would be rejected by all members of the extended family.


    In their eyes, Sasha Hiroshi was the same as a dead person.


    Even though she still had Hiroshi as herst name, that didn''t change the fact that she was a despicable and cruel person.


    Samuel''s attitude was also clearly visible. For him, keeping the Hiroshi family name was more important than Sasha.


    As for the punishment he''d give to Sasha, Samuel still needed a time to think. Whether he needed to kick her out the family or not was only a matter of time.


    ...��


    Right now, Sasha was still lying on the floor. The carpet underneath her was wet with her tears and saliva.


    Chris and Alex remained silent, but they continued to smoke.


    Lilia returned to Jean''s side, and when she was beside him, she naturally ced her palm on her husband''s hand.


    The man gripped his wife''s hand tightly, he noticed that Lilia''s fingertips were a little cold so he rubbed it on his palm. "Are you cold?"


    Lilia shook her head while remaining silent. She still looked at Sasha and said, "I''m not cold, but I feel a little tired."


    Lilia didn''t want to see Sasha looking more pathetic than a beggar and she had absolutely no thoughts of sympathizing with her. Everything that this woman went through, was all because of her selfish actions and she should take full responsibility for that.


    There was a lot of anger that everyone wanted to bring out to the daughter of the Hiroshi family, but they still had to care about the family''s dignity and reputation, especially Samuel.


    They wouldn''t actually hurt or touch Sasha, but at least from now on, this woman would bepletely ostracized and forgotten.


    "Then, let''s go home." Jean''s eyes locked onto Lilia''s tired figure. He threw away his cigarette and wrapped his hands around Lilia''s shoulder. He then turned his eyes and looked at Chris and Alex. "Come on, you too."


    Chris raised his eyebrows and pointed his chin at Sasha. "How about her?"


    Jean was silent, but his cold and nonchnt attitude was enough to answer Chris''s question.


    Seeing this, Chris just curled his lips. With an emotionless face he said sincerely, "We better not let her like this."


    Still, when Chris slowly stood up a little, he nced at Sasha''s pitiful appearance and didn''t feel the slightest pity.


    Alex took a bottle of mineral water from the table. After drinking it, he squeezed it and helped Chris to walk. "Let''s go. Whether she dies or not, it has nothing to do with us."


    "WHAT!?"


    Sasha tried to get up on both of her feet and managed to take two steps. However, she immediately fell from dizziness and severe pain in her jaw.

 Chapter 438 - The Peter Family’s Heir

    Sasha could only wail when she saw the four of them leave her. pping the floor, she cried and screamed violently. But they didn''t even look back at her.


    Sasha kept trying to chase them and fell back down. After several attempts, she finallyid on the floor and howled in sorrow.


    ...��.


    In the corridor, the four people walked away step by step under the sound of Sasha''s loud crying. Their expressions looked veryplicated.


    ''You reap what you sow,'' the saying perfectly described Sasha''s situation.


    Not long after, the guarded ess area of ??the building slowly opened as they approached.


    The security guard, who was still standing in front of the elevator doors, turned around and looked at them. He was a little surprised and said to Jean, "Young master Jean, has Mr. Anthony met you yet?"


    Jean narrowed his eyes, there was a hint of confusion in his brows. "Mr. Anthony?"


    Ther security guard was a little scared, he was afraid that the person who called himself Mr. Anthony was an intruder. He hurriedly exined, "Not long after you came in, there was a person named Anthony from the Peter family saying that you called him. Could it be that person��"


    Worried that the person might be an intruder, the security guard quickly pulled his walkie-talkie on his waist and asked someone to help.


    At this time, Jean suddenly raised his hand to stop his movement. He then said in a low voice, "Good work."


    "???"


    Then, had he met Mr. Anthony?


    The guard watched eagerly as the four of them got into the elevator. By the time the elevator was about to close, he could faintly hear Young Master Jean''s order. "You did a great job tonight. Get some rest and don''t bother disturbing the room,"


    The guard''s anxiety immediately subsided. Young Master Jean praised him!


    Feeling happy, he couldn''t stop whistling and humming his favorite song.


    ...��.


    In presidential room number 8, Sasha was still lying on the floor. She howled sadly with her mouth crooked and the sound of her sobbing spread across the corridor along the open door. Her voice was hoarse and unpleasant to hear.


    In just half a minute, she was exhausted and could only cry softly. Sheid on the floor and took a deep breath. The woman finally tried to stand up because she felt embarrassed from being constantly in such a pathetic state. When she was just leaning against the wall, a figure came in from outside the door.


    Unconsciously, Sasha smiled happily and turned around with a slight expression. Did the four of them change their minds?


    But when her eyes saw the person, the light in her eyes immediately dimmed.


    The person at the door was the eldest son of the Peter family, the 35 years old Anthony Peter. He was the next heir of the Peter family.


    He walked over to Sasha and stopped in front of her. With a slight frown, the expression on his face showed a cold glint even though his face looked innocent.


    "Miss Sasha, you are so stupid!"


    Anthony reached out his hand and touched Sasha''s loose jaw. Even though he did it gently, it still gave Sasha chills down her spine.


    Despite his innocent look, Sasha thought of Tony as a gentleman. And this man shouldn''t be mean to her.


    When Sasha could only scream out her pain, she parried Anthony''s hand and continued to lean against the wall. Even if she couldn''t speak for now, her eyes were still filled with hatred and contempt for him.


    Anthony still smiled regardless. He turned to Sasha and said to her, "Do you hate me? Hahaha, looks like you still don''t know your current situation. Was it not when you had dinner with my family that you promised to marry me and live our lives together until death do us part?"


    "Tell me now, what do you think of me? Do you see me as a spare tire? To be honest, Miss Sasha, I have always seen you as a smart and elegant person. I didn''t expect you to be pathetic and stupid like this! However, I''ve seen enough of you," he said with a wide grin.


    Little by little, his hand pressed tightly against Sasha''s neck. The woman was hanging high in the air, her breath starting to choke.


    Sasha started to panic and immediately struggled to escape. And unexpectedly, Anthony let go of her and she fell back to the floor. The man didn''t let her catch her breath, he immediately grabbed her and tugged at her hair.


    He dragged Sasha into a room where no one would be able to disturb them.


    Sasha kept screaming, she was also holding her hair with both hands. She felt excruciating pain as her scalp began to tear because of Anthony''s pulling.


    As soon as the door to the room opened, Anthony looked at the pink light inside with soft music and flowers forming a heart on the bed. He clearly understood what this room was meant to be. He sneered as he said, "Looks like you have made a lot of preparations for me."


    That night, Sasha felt she had fallen into the pits of hell. Even though she had investigated Anthony, she never thought that the Peter family had covered up the track of their heir''s medical record.


    Anthony had a personality disorder and was addicted to sadism. He once personally tortured the woman he loved to death. Because of his family''s strong financial power, Anthony could remain untouched.


    ...... ..


    Meanwhile, at the banquet hall of Ocean Star Hotel.


    When Lilia and the others had juste back, they saw Samuel and the head of the Wibowo family standing on the stage to deliver their apologies to the guests.


    Currently, the photo disyed on the LED screen behind them no longer showed Tom and Sasha''s pictures.It had been reced with a ''thank you for attending this event''.


    On the stage, Lilia could see the face of Tom''s father, who was over fifty years old, looking very grim. Even though he was holding back his anger, he still managed to show a smile even though it looked like he was forcing it a little. However, his eyes did not smile along with his lips.


    It was said that the engagement party ended with Samuel Hiroshi giving hispany to the Wibowo family.


    In this way, he hoped that the Wibowo family could regard this as the price of peace. At the same time, the Wibowo family would also have the opportunity to coborate with Samuel''s business partners.


    This was clearly tantalizing for the Wibowo family, a cooperative rtionship like this was like a treasure trove for extended families.


    After Samuel and Tom''s father expressed their apologies subtly on stage, the two of them walked in at the same time.


    The head of the Wibowo family did not pay attention to his surroundings. After getting off the stage, Tom walked over to him and whispered in his ear. Then the father and son left the banquet hall one by one.


    At this moment, Samuel saw the figure of Jean and the others. When he walked over to him, his expression still looked displeased and angry.


    He was standing in front of Jean, his gaze peeking down behind them. "Where is she?"


    Chris and Alex immediately looked away, they pretended not to hear.


    Jean then answered casually, "In the room, the heir to the Peter family is visiting her."


    "The Peter family? You mean Anthony?" Samuel''s face was really shocked, the situation got more and moreplicated!


    Problems kepting to him because of his little sister''s stupid actions. Samuel was speechless!

 Chapter 439 - Disgraceful Descendants

    Hearing Samuel''s question, Jean simply answered, "Maybe."


    Jean had not seen Anthony himself, but ording to the security guard earlier, the person visiting was probably the eldest son of the Peter family.


    Hearing that, Samuel didn''t say anything else. The head of the Hiroshi family looked even more gloomy as his eyes darkened.


    It''s hard to think about what was Anthony''s real purpose in visiting his little sister''s room.


    He had always maintained a good working rtionship with the Peter family, and he was very optimistic about the character of the family''s heir.


    Even if he was angry and hated Sasha for what she did, in the end, she was still his sister. Samuel himself was very careful in matters of marriage, and Anthony was a rare and best candidate regardless of his family background or character.


    As a future brother-inw, Anthony was the best candidate!


    Last night, Samuel called the Peter family to exin his sister''s situation. But he didn''t think that Anthony woulde over to this banquet party.


    Samuel thought that he should go up and greet him.


    When he was busy thinking, he sighed, raised his hand and tapped Jean on the shoulder. "Brother Jean, this time I learned a lot from you, thank you!"


    "No problem."


    Samuel squeezed Jean''s shoulder a little, and when he let go of his grip, he looked at Lilia. "Looks like my sister has been troubling you all this time. As her older brother, I promise that I won''t let my little sister appear before you again in this life, Miss Lilia!"


    Lilia could see that there was still guilt on Samuel''s face, she then smiled. "Thank you Mr. Samuel. Please don''t take this incident too seriously."


    Samuel looked at Lilia in relief, like any other old man, he raised his hand to pat her on the shoulder.


    But as soon as he lifted her hand off her shoulder, the woman was brought to her husband''s embrace from beside her. With a cold face, Jean bid his farewell to Samuel.


    The man felt a bit awkward and helpless as he pulled back his hand. After lowering his hand, he stared at the figures of the four people leaving him alone. Samuel could only shake his head and let out a heavy sigh.


    Before he went upstairs, he intended to smoke outside the hall to calm his mood first.


    Standing by the outer door, he stared at the beautiful night that was enveloped in the smoke he exhaled and from his cigarette butts. The temperature was cold, but his mind had be clearer.


    If the Peter family was still willing to marry his sister, he would definitely make this marriage happen in the shortest possible time.


    This couldn''t be dyed any longer!


    His little sister had gonepletely insane. Even though he was her older brother, he was also the head of the Hiroshi family, and he was also the oldest heir that her family members trusted.


    He could not forgive Sasha''s actions that had humiliated his family''s name.


    Samuel exhaled deeply. Tonight, his breath formed a faint frost. After putting out his cigarette, he walked off to the presidential suite.


    When the security guard saw his figure, nothing could stop him. When this guard tried to open the doorway to Samuel, he seemed hesitant to speak.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Samuel looked at the guard with a suspicious gaze, he subconsciously looked around the room where Sasha was.


    ''Is there any other problem?'' He wondered.


    Samuel''s gaze was truly terrifying, the guard could only give him a bitter smile and scratch his head. "I''m sorry Mr. Samuel, it''s just that�� Before Young Master Jean left, he said that don''t disturb the guest in the presidential room number 8."


    The guard''s answer was very subtle, Samuel didn''t really think about what he had heard. He waved his hand and walked inside.


    The man ignored the guard''s words. As he walked down the corridor, he realized that the entrance to the living room was still open.


    He walked slowly inside, but he saw nobody inside.


    Had Anthony gone already?


    How about his sister?


    When Samuel was about to take out his cellphone, he suddenly heard a faint sounding from the closed bedroom next door.


    While holding his phone and after hesitating for 3 seconds, he stepped forward and opened the door.


    The scene before him was truly unsightly.


    Samuel never imagined that he would see his younger sister had sex with Anthony.


    The man stood at the door for a moment, then he turned around so as not to look at them further.


    Even though it was only for a moment, Samuel was sure he could see his sister''s dislocated jaw seemed to have returned to its ce. It''s just�� her face was still a little swollen. Maybe her jaw returned back into ce on its own.


    After all, the Peter family owned a pharmaceuticalpany. Therefore Anthony must have medical expertise.


    Samuel suspected that Anthony returned his younger sister''s jaw with brute force.


    In theing years, Sasha would suffer from jaw joint disorder syndrome. This condition was quiteplex, because the left and right joints couldn''t move synchronously while functioning. Therefore, if something happened to her jaw, she would feel great pain and it would be hard for her to do activities such as chewing.


    In the room, Anthony was startled by the sound of the door opening. The movement of his hips began to slow down. Sasha saw her brother''s figure as she sobbed with a swollen face. "Brother��"


    She wanted to ask for his help, but her jaw that had just returned to its position prevented her from saying anything more.


    Anthony slightly flustered, he suppressed an expression that shouldn''t appear on his face. He then turned and said to Samuel. "Brother, we..."


    Before he finished speaking, Samuel immediately raised his hand as he had turned his back. He sneered and blurted out angrily, "Tomorrow, the two of you will return to the Hiroshi family house together!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked quickly leaving this room. After a while, he heard the sound of the living room door closing.


    Sasha could only shiver in fear when she saw her brother leaving her.


    "Brother, save me!"


    When she heard the sound of the door closing, she knew she was doomed.


    ''Anthony is not human, he is not human!''


    However, the Peter family had done such great work to cover his medical history. Until now, everyone still thought of Anthony as an innocent man with a gentle and kind demeanor.


    In Samuel''s eyes, this incident was another p in the face.


    When his younger sister failed to seduce Jean and throw Tom away, she didn''t waste any time and trick Anthony in the next second.


    How could the great Hiroshi family have such a shameless descendant!


    ...


    On their way home, Jean and Lilia sat in the back of the car while Kenny drove without daring to look back.


    As the car drove away from the hotel, Lilia slowly pulled back her gaze and sighed. "After today''s incident, I hope Sasha can change."


    As she said that, she looked at the man next to her.


    The fluorescent lights outside the car''s window shone brightly, the passing vehicles made a silhouette of her husband''s handsome face.


    His two eyes were radiating with tenderness, making her fingertips couldn''t help but rise to touch the brow of the man beside her.

 Chapter 440 - Suspicious Water Bottle

    Using her fingertips, Lilia traced the outline of her husband''s face little by little. Before Jean could speak, Lilia let out a breath. "It is said that a handsome face always brings disaster, but why don''t I want to let you go?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Kenny suddenly coughed as he secretly eavesdropped.


    He felt that Jean wasn''t a disaster, he was clearly a tyrant!


    When Lilia heard the cough, she couldn''t help butugh. "Do you also agree with me, Kenny?"


    Kenny didn''t dare turn his head nor answer. "....."


    At this time, Jean was folding his legs but then mmed his shoes behind Kenny''s chair. He warned in a deep voice, "Drive well."


    Kenny immediately straightened his back, he gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands and answered loudly, "Yes sir!"


    This cute scene eased the tension that Lilia felt.


    She giggled then leaned on her husband''s shoulder with a smile. Lilia then folded her arms around his waist, held his hands, stretched the man''s knuckles and sped his fingers.


    The man held her back, staring into his wife''s half-closed eyes. He then lowered his head slightly to kiss the woman''s forehead and said in a nosy tone, "Are you worried that she mighte back?"


    Lilia tightened her fingertips and nodded slowly. "I''m worried since she''s too persistent to get you. Honestly, I don''t want to face her again. Now that I may seed in preventing her from getting to you, what will happen next? I don''t want to lose you."


    Her obsession with Jean was almost at an extreme level. But then her mind drifted to Sasha as she thought of the punishment the woman received today. Could all these make her give up on Jean?


    The man chuckled and rubbed his wife''s palmsfortably. He turned his gaze to the cold night outside the window and said in a reassuring tone, "That woman has absolutely no chance."


    Right, there would never be another chance.


    This was also the reason why he prevented the security guard from entering and looking for Anthony.


    Hearing this, Lilia''s mood was a little inexplicable. She lifted her head from the man''s shoulders and her eyes shone brightly. "Why are you so sure?"


    The man lifted his lips and said lightly, "Anthony is a potential groom arranged by Samuel and he sneaked into the presidential suite earlier. He must have heard all of our stories from the start. After we left, he might''ve gone to see Sasha."


    Lilia was stunned and an idea suddenly came to her mind. She looked at the man in surprise. "Is this good news?"


    "Maybe?" Jean''s tone became slightly hesitant, his eyes fixed on the tips of Lilia''s slender white fingers. His deep voice was mixed with a gentle tone as he said, "Anthony is the heir to the Peter family and Sasha will go with him if she marries him. Isn''t this good enough?"


    Although Jean didn''t have a detailed understanding of the Peter family, he more or less understood them in the basics.


    It didn''t matter whether Sasha would still chase him or not, that girl could no longer approach him.


    ...��


    Half an hourter, the two of them had returned to Lakeside Vi.


    Lilia had been thinking hard about Sasha for the past two days, and the moment when she got home, the feeling of fatigue hit her right away.


    She walked into the living room as she rubbed her sore brow. When she poured a ss of water, she heard Jean looking at his phone behind her.


    Lilia shifted her gaze subconsciously, but at this time, Jean''s expression suddenly changed slightly.


    Lilia''s heart somehow clenched at Jean''s expression. Seeing him hang up, she immediately stepped forward and asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    The man pursed his lips. "Alex and Chris had a car ident!"


    "!!!"


    Lilia could only be dumbfounded and forgot to react. How could this have happened so suddenly?


    When they parted ways before, Alex left with Chris.


    "Where did the ident happen? Is this information true?" Lilia asked. Jean shook his head slightly, he didn''t want to worry his wife too much. Then he said in aforting tone, "Their wounds weren''t that bad, even the one who contacted me was Chris. ButI''ll go check them out? just in case, you better��"


    Obviously, Jean wanted Lilia to rest at home.


    Lilia shook her head without hesitation, she turned around and walked towards the sofa to get her jacket. She tried to hide her tired face and smiled at her husband. "Let''s go together! I don''t want to be alone at home."


    Jean seemed to try to stop her but Lilia was already walking towards the door.


    The woman had a firm attitude and it was clear that she wanted to go visit her husband''s two friends.


    Seeing this, Jean couldn''t help but sigh silently. The two of them then walked out in the moonlight together.


    ...�� ..


    Since Kenny''s job was finished when he sent them home, Jean was forced to drive alone to the hospital.


    ording to Chris, the ident site was located at an intersection less than two kilometers from the Minerva Hospital.


    Alex might''ve intended to drive Chris to the hospital for outpatient treatment, but for some unknown reason, the two of them had an ident on the road.


    They were very close to the hospital so the ambnce could arrive on time. The scene of the incident had been cleaned and Alex''s car had been brought back to his house by his men.


    When Jean and Lilia arrived at the hospital, it was already nine o''clock at night.


    In front of the emergency room, Lilia saw Chris'' back against the wall and one hand against his chest. His head was limp and he was seen holding a mineral water bottle that looked familiar.


    Jean stepped forward with his head held high, he looked towards the emergency room''s door with cold eyes and asked in a low voice, "How is the situation?"


    When Chris heard his footsteps, he slowly raised his head and looked into the man''s cold eyes. He tugged at the corners of his lips and said sarcastically, "I''m really lucky, otherwise I might''ve breathed myst tonight."


    Was their ident this serious?


    Lilia stood beside Jean and continued to stare at Chris. Seeing that the man was badly traumatized, Lilia ventured to ask. "Are you hurt?"


    Chris looked at Lilia with a worried look. He raised an eyebrow and shook his head. "I am fine. Earlier, our car suddenly hit the side of the road, and Alex suddenly lost consciousness while driving."


    "Howe?" At this time, Jean''s eyes suddenly fixed on the mineral water that Chris brought.


    That bottle��. It was the one from Sasha''s room.


    Nobody drank it at the time, Alex was the only one to take it before they left.


    At this moment, Chris was clearly aware of Jean''s gaze. He raised his hand with a sneer and shook the water bottle he was carrying. "From the start of the banquet until now, Alex has only drunk this bottle of water."


    After he finished speaking, he tightened his brows in annoyance. He then added, "On our way back, Alex continued to breathe fast. I thought the incident earlier had affected his mood, so I didn''t ask too many questions. While driving, he suddenly passed out and the car immediately went out of control and we hit the side of the road,"


    His exnation left Jean and Lilia silent for a long time.


    There really seemed to be a problem with the mineral water, but��. Wasn''t that hotel owned by the Wibowo family?

 Chapter 441 - The Voice From Lilia’s Heart

    While the three of them were still busy with their own thoughts, the lights on the emergency room''s door suddenly dimmed.


    The three of them turned around almost at the same time. The doctor on duty tonight took off his mask and gloves and walked out.


    He looked at the three people in front of him, furrowed his brows, and subconsciously looked at Lilia. "Who are the members of the patient''s family?"


    "I!" Chris answered immediately. He ignored the doctor''s strange look and immediately asked, "How is his condition?"


    The doctor touched his chin, he could see Chris'' eyes were filled with all kinds of intricate and indescribable expressions.


    He then cleared his throat, and after sorting out his emotions, he told the truth, "The patient is fine, he just went to the bathroom to urinate. Even so, we still need to monitor his health tonight. So he can undergo inpatient procedurester in the administration,"


    After speaking, the doctor turned and was about to leave. However, his steps suddenly stopped and he looked at Chris with disapproving eyes. "You young people, be careful in the future. Even if you are looking for more stimtion, don''t overdo it. It''s not healthy to use so many stimnts, be careful or you will end up dying!"


    Chris, who was the victim of the doctor''s gaze, could only gawk.


    The doctor looked at him deeply then shook his head and left with a sigh.


    ''Young people today, bet their brain has moved to their crotch!''


    Chris still holding the mineral water bottle in his hand, he stiffly turned his head to see the doctor''s figure shaking his head and leaving him. After recovering from his shock, he turned his head towards Jean. "What did he just say?"


    Jean just raised his eyes and ignored him.


    Lilia closed her mouth and took a deep breath, she tried her best to hide herughter.


    It was clear that the doctor had misunderstood the rtionship between Chris and Alex.


    Especially when Chris looked very worried and nodded with a serious face in response to the doctor''s order.


    ...��


    Ten minutester, Lilia offered to help Chris to go downstairs and arrange the inpatient procedures for Alex.


    The supermodel thought that her husband seemed to want to talk privately with Chris even though Alex was fine.


    And ording to what the doctor and Chris said, the problem must have been with the mineral water bottle.


    After finishing her paperwork, Lilia took the receipt and walked back to Alex''s room. On the way, she remembered that Sasha had deliberately put mineral water in front of them in that presidential room.


    Did the woman add stimnts to it? That was the only sensible exnation to this since there was no way a high-end hotel belonging to the Wibowo family could have something like that.


    The only theory that made sense was that Sasha added stimnts to all the mineral water bottles on the table for not knowing which one Jean would take


    After all, ording to what Chris said, Alex had only drank water from the bottle in the room.


    If they all drank it at that time, what would happen?


    The thought made Lilia break out into a cold sweat.


    If she let her husband go to Sasha''s room alone, and drank the water, then the night would end differently.


    In the end, Lilia underestimated Sasha''s resolve!


    Even though Sasha had received her punishment, for some reason, Lilia was still worried that this was still not enough to break her will.


    In front of the VVIP room, Lilia nced at the window in the door. She could see Jean and Chris sitting on the sofa beside the bed and chatting in a whisper, while Alex seemed to be sleeping on the hospital bed.


    Lilia was in no rush to enter, so she was standing in the corridor with wandering thoughts. She started skimming through the documents in her hand to get rid of her worries.


    After a while, the door to the VVIP room opened. The figure of a handsome, arrogant man looked around, after which he said in a gentle tone, "Why don''t youe in?"


    Lilia frowned, she started to sit on the chair in the corridor while looking through the documents she was holding. She then replied softly to Jean. "I saw you were busy talking to Chris, so I didn''t want to bother you."


    The man was silent for a few seconds, he then folded his arms and came face to face with her.


    Lilia turned around and followed his movements, but she still had her head lowered and didn''t want to look at her husband''s face.


    She wasn''t in the mood for her husband''s cold gaze, so Lilia tried her best to avoid him.


    The man kept staring at her as she kept her head lowered like a chicken. With a small smile, Jean walked over to her and lifted her chin to force her to meet his eyes. "What are you thinking? Why don''t you look at me?"


    Lilia''s worried expression could be seen in Jean''s vision.


    At this moment, his clear, water-like pupils were extremely dark, as sharpness and cold shed through it.


    Lilia blinked her eyes, she didn''t want to look at her helpless self again.


    With a sigh, she tidied up the document in her hand and stood up. She took one step forward and embraced the waist of the man she loved and gently hugged him tightly. "Luckily, you are fine."


    She could tell that these words were a little disrespectful considering Alex was still bedridden, but they were the most honest reflection of her heart.


    Hearing her voice, her husband''s warm palms caressed her hair repeatedly. His gentle caress slowly calmed his wife''s anxious heart. Jean then said to Lilia, "Am I like a useless person who needs to be protected by others in your eyes?"


    Lilia''s body jolted a little. She didn''t look up, but her embrace was getting tighter. "Do not talk like that! You know I didn''t mean it that way!"


    "Hahaha I know, I know." The man''s smile slowly deepened. He broke away from Lilia''s embrace and grabbed his wife''s cheek then looked at her intently. "Don''t worry, I will never let Mrs. Lilia Widjaya worry about her husband. It''s impossible for me to fall in the opponent''s trap when I already know the tricks they use, right?"


    These soothing words were like a gentle breeze and a soft drizzle. Her dark heart seemed to be lightened again by the man''s warm words.


    Such affectionatefort was enough to make Lilia cheer up again. After all, she wasn''t the type to let down herself for too long. Thanks to her husband''s words, the light gradually came back to her eyes.


    For a moment, Lilia''s stiff face rxed a little as she thought about Jean''s words. A smile began to adorn the beautiful face of the supermodel as she opened her eyes gently. "Maybe, this is the right time for us to talk about whether we want to have children or not."


    They were husband and wife, their rtionship had also been known by the public.


    They were also inseparable, so having children was certainly a natural thing.


    Lilia had never refused to have a child. Even though it hadn''t been too long since they got together, their rtionship slowly improved little by little and it strengthened her resolve to join hands with Jean for the rest of her life.


    They hadn''t discussed this topic until now.


    Tonight, Lilia finally brought it up for the first time.

 Chapter 442 - Jean’s Message To The Peter Family

    At this moment, Jean''s eyes kept flickering with different expressions. The handsome man seemed to have stopped moving. Even if he hid it well, he still couldn''t hide the effects of Lilia''s question on him.


    His Adam''s apple rolled gently, his palms that were holding Lilia''s cheeks gradually warmed up. Jean lowered his head slightly and his warm breath streamed down Lilia''s cheeks.


    His tone was slightly hoarse, and with strong emotions he said to Lilia, "Do you really want to have children?"


    Jean never asked about this because he knew that his wife was trying to live her career.


    He did not want his wife''s pregnancy to bring her career to a halt. Therefore, he had never raised this question and buried it deep inside his heart.


    And now that he suddenly heard this question from his wife, Jean''s heart continued to beat fast.


    At this time, Lilia and Jean looked at each other, mutually absorbing the meaning of the woman''s words earlier. The two of them then looked a little depressed.


    Lilia pursed her lips, she raised her hand and patted the back of the man''s hand. "I''ve decided to have them."


    Jean squeezed Lilia''s cheek a little too hard, maybe because he was a little too excited.


    Lilia felt that her face must be ugly now that both of her cheeks were pinched by her husband''s big hand.


    Jean let go of his palm and saw a red mark on his wife''s cheek. His index finger then crossed Lilia''s cheek as he tried to erase the irritated look on her face.


    Lilia was still waiting for his answer and the supermodel didn''t hesitate anymore. Jean rubbed the corner of his mouth then muttered, "I heard giving birth is very troublesome."


    After he finished speaking, Lilia nced at the man and replied in a determined tone, "I don''t care as long as it''s our child!"


    Her gaze remained calm, but her eyebrows rose with a simple smile.


    Bearing Jean''s children... She felt that it would only bring her happiness if it really happened.


    In the corridor, the man looked at her intently. He touched his wife''s brows little by little, feeling nostalgic as his eyes were filled with affection.


    Then, someone spoiled their intimate moment.


    Chris? leaned against the door''s frame while covering his slightly jealous and hurt heart. "Until when do you two want to make out like this? I''ve been standing here for five minutes!"


    He was so pissed off!


    At times like this, he missed Merry so much.


    But he was utterly helpless!


    Lilia listened to Chris'' taunts and immediately regained her senses. It was unusual for her to smile slightly and lean on her husband. She then turned to look at Chris as the man was still looking annoyed and said with a smile, "Are you jealous of us?"


    Chris bulged his eyes out at that, of course he was jealous!


    Why did she even need to ask that? Seeing the couple making out right before his eyes when he missed Merry, how couldn''t he get jealous?


    Chris just sighed. Before he could answer, Jean immediately took the document Lilia was holding and looked at his friend. "Go back to your room."


    Chris blinked, he looked at Jean as he led Lilia to walk past him. The man could only say two letters "oh" before going after them.


    His room was not far from Alex''s VVIP room. Before leaving, Chris nced at Alex who had fallen asleep. Then he slowly closed the door and followed Jean.


    ... ..


    Recently, Chris'' injuries had improved significantly. However, he had not received his doctor''s approval to return home. So, he''d been living in the VVIP room of the hospital just like Alex.


    It was already half past ten at night, the three of them were still sitting on the sofa in Chris'' room. He puffed on his cigarette while rubbing his fingertips. "I just got a call from Samuel Hiroshi, guess who is with Sasha right now?"


    Jean raised his eyebrows faintly, the man then lowered his head and unconsciously grasped Lilia''s fingertips.


    Chris pursed his lips angrily, his gaze turned towards Lilia. He then said with a smile, "Sasha is with Anthony!"


    This sentence was really funny to them.


    Lilia''s eyes flickered, she subconsciously flicked her fingertips on her husband''s hand. "Together��? What does that mean?"


    Chris chuckled, but he didn''t hesitate anymore. He smoked his cigarette again and exined, "I''ve got the same reaction just now! Samuel said that when he visited the presidential suite, he ran into them busy having sex! When he found out about it, Samuel was speechless. Indeed Sasha never stops surprising me. She did a lot on her own, and in the end, she chose Anthony! They say they will get married soon!"


    Lilia understood Chris'' sarcasm, it was ironic.


    It seemed that Sasha''s struggle to find her husband hade to an end.


    While they were engrossed in conversation, Jean suddenly coughed to wake them up. Chris understood what Jean meant and his tone became low. "I just told Tom about the mineral water in the room. He will send people to take samples for inspection. If my guess is right, that water must have been Sasha''s doing,"


    "Good," Jean replied weakly. "Send me a copy of the results."


    Chris nodded, his eyes were darkening. "If that woman did it, what would you do?"


    Even though he had known Sasha for a long time, he already thought their friendship was over. Chris didn''t want anything to do with Sasha again.


    If the mineral water really was Sasha''s doing, then that woman would have to pay for what she did to Alex.


    As soon as Chris'' question was heard, Jean answered in a very cold tone, "After paying Tom''s engagement banquet fees with her trust fund, her remaining money will be confiscated by Samuel. Since she will marry Anthony soon, she will be part of the Peter family. Therefore, she no longer needs to be a member of the Hiroshi family."


    Hearing this, Chris was quite happy.


    He was so happy that he bursted outughing.


    Lilia saw Chris'' looseugh and couldn''t help but wonder.


    Had Chris gone mad?


    Jean was staring at his friend coldly, he did not hesitate to show his disgust at Chris.


    At this point, Chris realized that he had probably gone too far. He leaned back on the sofa and gave a thumbs up. "Jean, good job!"


    With this, Jean had stripped all of Sasha''s power and freedom in one swoop. He really was amazing!


    ... ..


    At 10.30 that night, Lilia and Jean headed for their house.


    Although Alex was still asleep, the doctor said that his condition was stable. Since he upied the VVIP room, there were nurses who always looked after him.


    Besides, Chris'' room was not far away so it should be okay to leave them.


    Tonight, Lilia fell asleep very soundly. Maybe because she had been busy all day long that she fell asleep as soon as she met her bed.


    Seeing his wife fast asleep, Jean gently kissed her forehead and looked at her deeply for a moment. After that, he walked towards his study.


    When he sat in front of his desk, he lit a cigarette and took a strong inhale.


    The darkness of the night behind him brought a sorrowful silence.


    After smoking half a stick, Jean picked up his phone and typed in a number.


    His tone was cold as he gave hismand, "Tomorrow, the news of Sasha Hiroshi''s engagement to Anthony will be deployed. Send someone to text the head of the Peter family. Tell him that if his son fails to marry Sasha, the Widjaya family will destroy their family forever."


    The man hung up the phone and threw it on the table.

 Chapter 443 - Coming Back

    While smoking his cigarette, Jean''s pupils stared at the dark night outside the window.


    He gave Sasha a chance to have a life, letting her live as a member of the Peter family would be a good end for her.


    How could that woman think she could trick him into falling into her trap. But Jean regretted that other people had to fall victims to her. The incident left Tom heartbroken as he realized that he had been used from start to finish and Alex lying in the hospital after an ident.


    Jean pinched his cigarette, exhaled the smoke, and slowly got up and walked towards the window of his room.


    His sharp silhouette was reflected in the ss, his cold pupils melted the darkness of the night.


    Sasha Hiroshi was finished!


    ...


    The next day at 8 am, Lilia got up in a hurry.


    Her eyes were still hazy when she woke up and when she saw the ornate ceiling above, she was a little surprised.


    Today should be the day they returned to the Widjaya family house.


    Everything aboutst night was still alive in her mind, and without needing to say it out loud, Lilia could feel Jean''s big brother change in attitude after finding out her identity.


    Lilia was quite confused, she didn''t know what would happen when they met again.


    She never told the truth about that year, nor did Jean. And they didn''t want to use this incident as a way to change the Widjaya family''s view of her.


    "Hey��"


    Lilia''s mind was surging uncontrobly, a soft sigh could be heard escaping the corner of her lips. She pulled up the nket and turned to the eyes of the man beside her. She saw him smiling while gently patting her in the head with one hand. "Why are you looking upset early in the morning? What are you thinking?"


    Lilia was dumbfounded, she clutched her nket to cover the tip of her nose and left only her pair of clear eyes visible. She arched her brows and shook her head. "I didn''t think about anything. By the way, aren''t we going back to your family''s house today? When do we leave?"


    The man bent down and approached Lilia, he stroked her warm cheeks and said softly, "If you are not tired, we will go now."


    "Come on, let''s go quickly. Isn''t it better?"


    As Lilia just said, she saw a warm smile from her husband the next second.


    Lilia stopped standing and turned towards her husband and caressed his cheek gently. "Why are you smiling like that?"


    The man''s thin lips slightly lifted, he squeezed Lilia''s hand and said with a smile, "I can''t wait to introduce the real you!"


    Lili''s gaze stopped, she turned and sat back on the bed. Her eyes were full of cunning plot as she muttered, "Actually, I''m also looking forward to it...."


    ...��.


    ��Quarter past eight at the Widjaya family house.


    In front of the marble-covered table in the living room, James Widjaya was seen wearing a brown Tang-style Chinese suit and sighing as he folded his legs.


    He rolled his eyebrows and looked at the clock in his hand, his gaze shifting to the living room''s window. Coughing softly, he shifted his gaze back to look at his maid named Jimmy. "Are the foods ready?"


    Jimmy nodded with a smile. "Sir, don''t worry. I have prepared a lot of cakes and appetizers suitable for conversation partners."


    ''You''ve asked this question eight times!'' He thought.


    James nodded his head in satisfaction, then he looked at the time again and continued to ask. "Has the room been cleaned?"


    Jimmy patiently answered, "It''s finished, sir, no need to worry."


    "Good��." James was silent for about three seconds, then he asked again, "What time is it, why isn''t he here yet? Go and tell Jean that I''ve been waiting for him."


    "Yes, sir!" Jimmy hurried out of the living room as if he were running away.


    From seven in the morning until now, James couldn''t stop being restless.


    Jimmy had been with the Widjaya family for many years, and he had never seen his master so worried.


    However, this personal servant could only grumble in his heart. After leaving the living room, he called young master Jean to ask what time he would being.


    ...��.


    At nine o''clock, James managed to calm himself down. He got up from the sofa in the living room, walked around the table with his hands behind his back, looked around, and walked toward the main room.


    At this time, his wife Irene had just stepped down. The woman still looked as graceful as ever, her hair was neatlybed, the dark purple cheongsam dress she was wearing made her look even more beautiful.


    As she walked down the stairs, she saw her husband was taking a walk around the hall. While pursing her lips, the woman smiled and stepped forward as she said warmly, "Honey, what are you doing?"


    James'' footsteps paused for a moment, and when he looked back, his face looked displeased. "It''s hot outside so I''m here to cool off."


    Irene didn''t bother replying to her husband''s words. She just stared at the many cookies and other preparations this brother had made for her little brother. The sight could only make her smile. "Honey, Jean should have been busy untiltest night. Even if you rush like this, he won''te any sooner. Let''s just go in and rest in the room."


    "Who is waiting for him?!" James unconsciously denied it. As Jimmy happened to walk out of the side hall, James immediately asked him, "What did my brother say? When will he arrive?"


    ''You shy cat!'' His wife thought.


    Jimmy stepped forward quickly and said soothingly, "Sir, they will be here soon."


    James'' heart fell to the ground in an instant.


    Standing where he was, he immediately straightened his cor, trying to ease the anxiety that was evident on his face. The man then put on his cold, indifferent expression again.


    He looked at Irene and cleared his throat awkwardly. "Let''s go greet them."


    Irene sighed and walked over to him. When she reached his side, Irene couldn''t help but tease her husband. "Why can''t you be honest with your own feelings?"


    ...�� ..


    Five minutester, Lilia and Jean finally arrived at the Widjaya house.


    They were both weed by the view of a beautiful green garden that was well maintained.


    When she got out of the car, Lilia was seen wearing a long cream coat. As she stood up, a cool wisp of wind faintly brushed her face.


    The location of the Widjaya family house was far from the city center and only a few buildings could be seen around them. Lilia could also see arge pond in the yard with many fish swimming in it.


    Lilia was mesmerized by the beautiful sight for a few moments, her shoulders suddenly sank into her husband''s warm embrace.


    Jean''s slender and strong figure followed his wife''s movements well. His cold pupils turned warm and dazzling. It seemed like he was in a good mood today.


    The man lowered his head slightly and his thin lips lifted as he said, "Are you nervous?"


    Lilia shook her head. "Not at all!"


    After she answered him, Lilia took Jean''s palm and walked together towards the front hall of the Widjaya family house.


    She might not even notice that her hand was slightly pinching Jean''s. Maybe this was Lilia''s natural reaction when she was nervous but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Of course Lilia felt nervous, but her feet slowly continued to step forward together with Jean.

 Chapter 444 - Shy Brother-in-law

    Lilia felt nervous because she didn''t know what attitude that Jean''s older brother, James Widjaya, would show her.


    Looking too excited or too indifferent wouldn''t match her image.


    Lilia just wanted Jean''s family to ept her sincerely, she didn''t want the incident 14 years ago to change James'' view of her.


    This kind of ufortable atmosphere only subsided a little when Lilia walked into the living room and saw James Widjaya''s calm and steady figure.


    In the living room, James sat with his head held high. He was drinking his tea from a blue and white porcin cup, while his wife Irene sat beside him. The woman was seen lowering her head and ying with the ne she was wearing.


    Hearing the footsteps, James immediately stood up and raised his eyes to greet Lilia and Jean who had just arrived. The eldest brother smiled sincerely as he weed them, "You finally came. Come on in and sit down,"


    Lilia and Jean sat together, a servant immediately delivered two cups of hot tea for the two of them.


    Compared to when she first got out of the car, Lilia''s nervousness had subsided a little.


    Since James was drinking his tea with his head down, Lilia couldn''t see what expression he was wearing when she came to his house.


    At this time, Irene waved her hand at the maid who was waiting at the living room''s door.


    After giving her order, Irene looked at Lilia and asked in a friendly manner, "Have you eaten? Surely not, right? We have prepared some cakes and snacks for you. Eat first to fill your stomach. We have a special meal for lunch, so it''s better of we just eat light snacks for now,"


    Irene''s attitude towards her had not changed, she was still as friendly as ever.


    James, who had already put down his teacup, nced at Lilia out of the corner of his eye.


    In fact, James Widjaya was quite a shy person!


    On one hand, he was passionately thinking about how to talk to his sister-inw, but then he was angry with himself for treating Lilia too harshly before.


    How could he break this deadlock?


    James was thinking hard, he suddenly heard Lilia saying her gratitude in a sincere tone. "Thank you, brother-inw."


    Irene looked at her with a smile that was no less warm. "No need to hesitate like that, we are family."


    After that, Jean was seen rubbing the edge of his cup as he weakly looked at his silent brother. The man leaned back in his chair with a rxed posture then said. "Bro, is your voice gone?"


    Seeing his brother continued to be silent, Jean seemed to understand a little about the dilemma that his brother was feeling.


    James could only clear his throat in response.


    Irene arched her brows and nced at her husband. She let out a quiet sigh then put down her cup and looked at Jean saying, "Your brother is a little stubborn, don''t be surprised by the way he is now. Instead of getting wiser, he''s bing more and more like a child every day."


    For some reason, James felt like a criminal. "..."


    This man sighed, he put his teacup back down and looked at Jean with his cold eyes.


    In the next second, James slowly shifted his gaze. And when his gazended on Lilia, his eyebrows dropped sharply and revealed a serious face. "Why did youe so fast? Why don''t you take a rest at home first?"


    Hearing those words, Jean pulled the corner of his mouth, while Irene held her forehead with a smile. Jimmy could only smile bitterly inside his heart as he stood behind them.


    Who on earth told him to call young master Jean so that they woulde as quickly as possible?


    Irene could not stop thinking, her handsome and arrogant husband could be stupid sometimes. ''If you want to be a good brother, can you look more cheerful?''


    At this meeting, Lilia finally heard James'' voice for the first time since entering the door. The supermodel answered with a polite smile. "I was worried that brother-inw waited too long for our presence, so I came here early."


    "That is not what I mean!" James shook his head. "You, young people, although you feel you are healthy, never underestimate illness. I also had time to see the advertising shoot you were in. There are many strange diseases out there and the weather is cold now. So why did you only wear thin clothes when shooting thatmercial? Weren''t you worried about catching a cold?"


    Lilia could only be dumbfounded and speechless.


    How should she reply to these words?


    James seemed to be talking about Alfred''s perfume ad.


    Even though Lilia had broken the contract and quit their cooperation, the recording she had starred in was still used by Alfred to attract consumers.


    Lilia didn''t care about that, but this brother-inw suddenly brought up the matter. And Lilia really didn''t know how this man thought.


    The living room suddenly fell into silence after James asked his question.


    Irene stomped her husband''s feet under the table, now she was thinking hard how to break the awkward atmosphere. However, her husband suddenly opened his mouth again and looked at Jean. "You too, why do you let your wife dress like that? I heard that the entertainment industry doesn''t think about the health of the artists at all. For them, the artist is just a tool to make money."


    "In my opinion, you should be more assertive and scold those people as her husband. After all, health is the most important. How could a wife from the Widjaya family be left wearing such revealing clothes and shivering with cold? Did they think my cute sister-inw was a snow doll?!"


    "You should immediately arrange for ourpany to make a debut in the entertainment world. We will make Lilia the star and make a revolution in the entertainment industry of this country!"


    Lilia, Jean and Irene were all dumbfounded.


    At this moment, Lilia pressed the corner of her mouth and lowered her head while smiling. Apparently, her brother-inw was��. a little funny.


    Jean nced at his brother casually while nodding lightly. "Indeed, that was my n!"


    Hearing that answer, James nodded with satisfaction. "Good then! Get on with this as quickly as possible. After the details of the n arepleted, show me."


    James was happy to help out with his sister-inw''s career, but Jean''s cold voice shook his heart. "No need, I can handle it myself."


    Irene immediately raised her eyebrows when she heard Jean''s answer. She pushed back her husband''s filled teacup and said to him. "He''s right. Jean has her own way of supporting Lilia. If you want to help him, just say so."


    James could only stare at his wife, he then took his cup and drank it. After sighing, he wondered if his little brother didn''t realize his good intentions? Did he need to say it out loud so he understood?


    James didn''t want to bring up the problem 14 years ago in front of Lilia. So he tried to destroy Lilia''s prejudice against him by making apany to support her in the entertainment industry.


    James'' indifference attitude towards her before was because of his dissatisfaction and dislike of his sister-inw''s background in the entertainment industry.


    Butst night, he found out about all of Lilia''s doings since her debut, and only then did he realize that his prejudice against her was in ridiculous.

 Chapter 445 - The Haunting Past

    As time went on, Lilia could clearly feel that her brother-inw was showing a kind attitude to her.


    After all, James Widjaya was the head of the Widjaya family and he inherited the surname of a family that had been around for decades. He didn''t talk about the past too much, this made Lilia''s heart warm a little.


    In the afternoon, Irene took Lilia to the park outside for a walk, while James invited Jean to chat in his study.


    After enduring this burden for the whole day, James finally couldn''t help asking questions. "Was Lilia really the child who saved you back then?"


    James was sitting behind his casual table while stroking his cup. He held his breath while waiting for this answer from his brother.


    Jean leaned back on his sofa, he then pulled out the cigarette box in his shirt pocket, lit it, took a light inhale and nodded. "That''s right."


    "How do you know? Did she tell you herself?" This was the question that stuck in James'' heart.


    They had been looking for the girl for a long time, but they couldn''t find any traces. Why did his younger brother find her all of a sudden?


    Jean raised his eyebrows and met James'' suspicious expression. He slowly leaned forward and smoked his cigarette again. The man then said in a serious voice, "Do you think that my marriage is for myself? This marriage has been fated since she saved my life."


    James'' breathing became heavy. "So you already know from the beginning?"


    "Yeah."


    After that, James'' brows were still tinged with unpleasant looks even though he didn''t say anything. He ced his teacup on the table and his gaze turned cold. "Jean, why didn''t you tell me after you found out?"


    If Jean had told him earlier, he wouldn''t have been so harsh on Lilia.


    The man slightly lifted his thin lips, ignoring his brother''s regretful face. "It''s not toote for you to find out now. From now on, please treat her well."


    James snorted coldly. "Of course! By the way, I heard that Lilia''s family background has some problems. Can you exin? Some time ago, a middle aged woman from our sister-inw''s family suddenly called and said that she was looking for Lilia. How did she get involved with the Mayer family?"


    James didn''t know too much about Stefani.


    After he and Irene married that year, he almost cut all ties with his wife''s family.


    Traditional women still considered marrying someone as tantamount to throwing away all the past and their birth family. Their original family also ruled out thir existence as soon as they inherited their husband''sst name. Only if a woman chose to use her mother''sst name did her husband live with her family.


    This concept still often urred in the extended family, the Widjaya family was no exception. If it weren''t for Stefani calling him a while ago, he wouldn''t even know that Irene had a rtionship with the Mayer family through Stefani.


    Jean pressed his cigarette back to his lips, his eyes staring slightly at the view of the garden outside the window. And after a moment of silence, he answered in a low voice, "This matter is a long story."


    "Then can''t you make the short version? I might be able to help you with this problem. We must face the Mayer family with caution."


    James warned Jean with a serious face, and in an instant, he reminded him again. "Anyway, don''t think about anything else, just focus on protecting Lilia. The families in Jakarta are all rotten, most of them are crazy. No matter what kind of trouble you face, take good care of Lilia."


    "Currently, there are six jewelry shops with good ie under our family''s control. Tomorrow, I will ask people to transfer some money to Lilia. Indeed, it won''t be as much as tens of billions but this should be enough for your life!" He continued.


    .......


    When he and Lilia left the Widjaya house, it was four in the afternoon.


    Jean rejected James'' suggestion to stay there. The two of them quickly got into their car. When Lilia sat down, she turned her head and saw James still standing outside the main house and watching them leave.


    This scene was like a father watching his child leave him. The man would beg his child not to go away in his heart, but he must be willing to let them go.


    Lilia couldn''t help but say goodbye to James and waved her hand from the car. After today, she felt that she had truly be a part of the Widjaya family.


    James was still standing at the door and sighed as he watched the car drift away.


    Why did he only notice now?


    Lilia... That kid was very kind!


    The more he got to know her, the more he liked her.


    She was polite and prudent in dealing with people, she was graceful and dignified, literally the perfect match for his younger brother. Why had he never realized this before?


    James was still busy regretting his previous actions. He looked once more at the vanishing car and walked back into the living room before leading Jimmy to his study.


    He nned to reorganize thepany he managed, it looked like he was serious about opening apany in the entertainment world.


    ...��


    On the way home, a soothing piano sound yed in the car. Lilia leaned back in her seat and stared at her husband''s silence. She hadn''t spoken at all, but her smile had reached the corner of her eye. "Now, I feel that your brother is a funny person. But he''s a bit shy."


    Hearing that voice, Jean nced at her for a moment and raised his eyebrows. "Funny?"


    Could such a stiff and conservative person be funny?


    Lilia nodded and joked. "Don''t you agree? I originally wanted to improve our rtionship by joking but somehow I couldn''t make a sound at all. When I drank the tea, I seemed to begin to understand your brother. Looks like he''s the same as me when he tired to cover it up by pretending to drink even though we''ve finished the tea,"


    Since then, Lilia felt that her brother-inw''s view of her hadpletely changed.


    Otherwise, why would he want to open apany in the entertainment industry so bad if it weren''t for her?


    Jean chuckled, he didn''t expect his brother to be that stupid. "Maybe time has softened his bitchy face."


    Lilia hooked her finger to y with her seat belt, she then sat up straight and couldn''t stop herself from shaking her head. "I think��."


    Before she could finish her words, her phone violently vibrated inside the leather bag on herp.


    She took out the phone and looked. Lilia immediately smiled, she then turned to Jean and told him the name of the caller. "Robert ..."


    How long had it been?


    Since too many things had happenedtely, Lilia couldn''t remember thest time she talked to Robert whom she once called daddy.


    After leaving Pangestu''s house, she never returned or contacted him.


    Now that the man suddenly called her, she reminded herself of the family she once had again. Lilia then felt conflicted whether she should pick it up or not.


    While she still hesitated, the vibrations of her phone suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 446 - Lilia’s Indifference

    When Lilia saw her phone''s screen dimming, her face was soft as her head bowed.


    At this time, the car stopped because of the red traffic light. Jean looked to the side and noticed his wife lowering her head. With one hand on the steering wheel, the other stroked the top of his wife''s head gently. "If you don''t want to then don''t pick it up."


    Jean''s warm hand offeredfort and care, his soft voice was filled with affection.


    Lilia raised her eyes to look at him, and subconsciously rubbed her thumb on the screen. She didn''t want Jean to worry, so she smiled. "I just feel weird. After not saying anything for a long time, why did he suddenly call me?"


    The man she once called as her father gave her room to Le at h. He didn''t care about Lilia and threatened her to let her sleep in the living room.


    This different treatment had long erased the rtionship between father and daughter that had existed for years.


    Lilia never thought of seeing him again in her life, but�� why now her father suddenly called her?


    The red light at the intersection had turned green, Jean started driving back up. After a moment of silence, he couldn''t hide it anymore and spoke honestly. "Last week, the Widjaya family suspended all projects involving the Pangestu family. At the same time, investors also withdrew their money. So it can be said that the Pangestu family''s finances are not good."


    Lilia was still deep in thought then opened her mouth in surprise when she heard that. "All projects?"


    If so, the purpose of her father to call her earlier was very clear.


    Perhaps, her father wanted to use her to persuade Jean?


    At this time, the man looked straight ahead and just nced at her quickly. "That''s right, all projects have stopped."


    Lilia muttered nonchntly. "No wonder he called me."


    "The Pangestu family''s capital chain has been severed and it''s no wonder their other projects will bepletely suspended due to ack of funds."


    Jean tried to exin Lilia with these lines, but he only got a faint ''oh'' in return.


    The man didn''t say much anymore, Lilia didn''t reply anymore either.


    Jean couldn''t figure out his wife''s intentions for a while, so he lowered the speed of the car a little. His deep eyes stared at her as he said in a joking tone, "Don''t you want to know why I did it?"


    Lilia regained her senses from her daze, she looked into Jean''s eyes and shook her head briefly after a few seconds. "There''s nothing to say, you must have a reason for doing this. I also didn''t mean to interfere because business is an unpredictable world. If the Pangestu family asked for my help, honestly��. I thought it would be pretty funny."


    Lilia was silent for a long time, she felt a little ironic.


    Jean listened seriously to his wife''s words, he immediately stopped the car on the side of the road.


    "Why did you stop?" Lilia shifted her gaze to Jean, looking a little confused when their car suddenly stopped.


    The man did not speak, instead he looked down to see that his wife was still rubbing her cell phone''s screen. He sighed and asked, "Does my action make you sad?"


    Lilia''s shocked expression quickly turned into a smile. "How could it be? Didn''t I already say that you must have your reasons?"


    "Then try to exin, what do you think about the current Pangestu family?" The man was still holding the steering wheel and nced only to the side, but his sullen expression was reflected in his dark pupils.


    Lilia blinked and the next second she leaned on his shoulder. While kissing her husband''s hand, sheughed. "To be honest, I don''t really care about that family anymore, but there is one thing that still makes me think about it. It''s Le,"


    "Sylvia can''t wait to give her affection to her daughter Le and feels that her family is finallyplete and perfect. In the past, I also wondered that if the Pangestu family had financial difficulties, what would Le do to save them?" Lilia continued.


    When the voice fell, something shed through her mind and reminded her of one thing. She couldn''t help but press her lips, and said slowly, "However, what happened was that Le fled and returned to Jakarta. Instead of helping, she started selling her property. She didn''t seem to care about the Pangestu family at all,"


    Was Lepletely devoid of empathy for her family?


    As a former member of the Pangestu family, she deeply regretted Le''s action.


    Jean kept looking at her thoughtfully. His gloomy expression turned slightly more rxed.


    His wife was really smart and sensitive.


    The man''s eyebrows were slightly tinged with a sense of calmness, he pinched his wife''s cheek gently. "On the contrary, I believe that Le is up to something with the money from the sale of her property."


    Hearing those words, Lilia nodded and agreed immediately. "That''s right, I''m sure that woman has an ace in her hand and doesn''t really care what happens to the Pangestu family."


    This was the end of the story of Lilia who no longer wanted to get involved with the Pangestu family. But in her small heart, she still had hope in Le. Lilia wanted to see what Le would do about the misfortune that befell the Pangestu family.


    It was still afternoon, their car was still parked on the side of the road.


    Lilia casually nced at the street scene outside the window. When she saw the za Building not far ahead, her eyes lit up and she turned her head towards her husband. "Are you going to the officeter?"


    It''s 4:30 pm now and today was not the weekend, Lilia didn''t know whether her husband needed to go to hispany or not.


    Lilia was clearly worried because her husband hadn''te in the past two days so he might be busy.


    "No, today I will be with you all day!" The man answered simply.


    Hearing this, Lilia''s cheeks were smooth. When she looked at the man again, her voice turned so soft. "Are you aware that we''ve never gone to a cinema together?"


    No matter how mature Lilia was, she was just 24 year old.


    It seemed that keeping a good rtionship required only a series of simple activities such as eating out, shopping and going to movies!


    However, for some reasons, the couple still had little activity to do.


    Watching movies, eating ice cream while watching TV, snuggling in each others'' warm embrace on a cold night�� even though they sounded simple, Lilia wanted to do these couple things. Seeing the shopping center in front of her, Lilia decided to watch a movie together with Jean.


    The man looked at his wife''s happy face, he then pursed his lips, leaned over and kissed her without holding back.


    After kissing Lilia, he took her hand and his voice could be heard clearly. "What movie do you want to watch? I''ll buy the ticket!"


    Lilia''sshes drooped and her heart felt warm from the sweetness.


    ...�� ..


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the two of them walked towards the cinema in the za Building.


    Lilia was not wearing her sunsses, she was only wearing her beige coat and walking hand in hand with Jean.


    Their rtionship had been announced long ago, but this should be the first time the two of them had gone public.


    Lilia''s small hand was held by Jean''s warm hand, the two of them were strolling around this shopping mall in peace.. Since today was not the weekend, this ce was rtively quiet.

 Chapter 447 - Dating With Jean

    As they both got out of the elevator, Lilia slipped into her husband''s arms next to her.


    After living alone for a long time, she knew that Jean liked dark colored clothes. The ck knee-length coat he wore made him look extraordinarily handsome and cool.


    The outline of the man''s face was very clear, with an arrogance look that could scare people off and made him seem hard to approach. Especially when his deep and dark pupils stared intently, anyone could feel the man''s stern and intimidating aura.


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, they suddenly drew the attention of many.


    Lilia looked around the cinema building. Although there weren''t many people, lots of young couples were seen sitting or standing together.


    When the two of them appeared, someone immediately whispered. "The man is very tall and handsome."


    Lilia didn''t say anything.


    The supermodel thought people would recognize her first.


    Jean was truly a disaster, how could his handsome face be recognized first?!


    Lilia silently scratched her hand, she said with a hint of jealousy, "You�� You brought your sunsses, right? You can use it now!"


    The corners of Jean''s eyebrows and eyes were filled with a gentle smile. He turned his head to see Lilia''s clear jealousy and replied in a gentle tone, "Okay, I''ll wear it."


    However, the staff on the ticketing stared at Lilia closely. It seemed like he had seen her beautiful face somewhere.


    "Hey, that woman looks like Lilia Pangestu!"


    "That is true! Dewi, ask for her autograph!"


    Lilia could hear her name being mentioned by a young couple. The boy stepped forward with a happy face, while the girlfriend tugged at the hem of his clothes and smiled shyly. "Hey, Lilia Pangestu''s husband is also like an idol to me, can you ask for his autograph as well?"


    The boyfriend''s heart was slowly breaking, wasn''t it me who was always in your heart!?


    The conversation between them brought smiles andughter, Lilia and Jean continued to walk quietly while continuing to attract people''s attention.


    In cinema room number 7, a domestic teenage love movie was about to begin. Since there weren''t many blockbuster moviestely, Lilia ended up choosing one at random.


    She just wanted to watch a movie together with her husband. Lilia didn''t care about the movie at all.


    At this time, the movie had not yet started, and the two of them had just sat down. However, less than 1 minuteter, Jean suddenly stood up and went to the entrance.


    On the projection screen, various kinds of movie trailers had been shown. Lilia''s attention was focused on the big screen. She looked back at the entrance and caught her husband''s reflection in the corner.


    Lilia thought that maybe Jean went to the bathroom, so she calmed her mind and went back to watching all the trailers without thinking much.


    She wasn''t that interested in the trailer. However, the projection screen suddenly let out a loud and shocking sound.


    Title: "The Chosen Kingdom"


    Upon seeing her name, Lilia sat up straight. This was a movie that she starred in, and she wondered why the post-production process was finished so fast.


    On the screen, the monologue at the beginning of the trailer echoed in every corner of the room.


    The entire trailer used a montage technique to mix together the ssic segments of the characters in the drama. Although short, the majestic royal backdrop and shocking sound effects added a lot of highlights to the trailer.


    Lilia took out her cellphone to take a look at the calendar. It seemed that it was almost two months before the new year, she couldn''t wait for this movie premiering.


    At the moment, it looked like the final scene wasn''t finished in production yet. This trailer was yed faster to attract the curiosity of the audience, in line with Louis'' passionate nature.


    When she saw this trailer, Lilia''s heart suddenly became very restless.


    In one scene in this trailer, she saw a scene where she filmed a horse riding scene.


    She had never seen her appearance on the big screen before, therefore she felt a little nervous and anxious.


    At this moment, when her heart was still not calm, she smelled a pleasant aroma appearing beside her and realized her husband''s cold eyes were staring at her.


    Lilia stopped watching, her eyes followed the man''s arm and fell on the popcorn box he was carrying.


    "You came out to buy this?" Lilia felt that this was extraordinary.


    It''s hard to imagine an arrogant man like her husband lining up to buy popcorn.


    In fact, when she watched movies, she rarely ate popcorn. After all, popcorn was a sweet snack so Lilia should avoid it as much as possible.


    That''s why Lilia didn''t even nce at the food counter when the two of them walked towards their cinema''s studio.


    As they walked in, Jean realized that the two of them brought nothing inside. He saw other couples bringing popcorn and drinks to share during the movie.


    When thinking of this, Jean immediately stood up and went to line up. When he heard Lilia''s question, he answered in a deep voice, "Since everyone has it, you must have it too!"


    This sentence really showed his love and care for his wife.


    Lilia took the mineral water that Jean also bought while looking around. Indeed, she saw other couples holding popcorn boxes and drinks.


    Lilia then saw the popcorn in her husband''s arms, her eyes turned to him as she kissed him on the cheek. "I love popcorn, thanks for buying it!"


    She liked everything her husband bought her.


    This kiss on cheek was her most powerful way to convey her gratitude to her caring husband.


    However, he did not expect that this kiss had been photographed by the person behind them. In this information age, photos of their intimate moments could spread very quickly.


    It only took ten minutes, the topic of Lilia Pangestu kissing a guy on the cheek when they were both in the cinema became the hottest trending topic.


    Three minutes after that cheek kiss, the movie finally started.


    Lilia was seen eating popcorn and drinking water, sometimes feeding her husband from time to time.


    This movie told a story of a boy and girl who fell in love with each other. However, after graduating from school, they were faced with all kinds of problems.


    For Lilia, the movie''s theme made herzy to keep her attention forward.


    In her school life, apart from studying in ss every day, she simply didn''t have time to think about having a rtionship or even love in general.


    However, watching a movie like this made her miss her old times. She wondered that if she had gone to the same school as Jean, would she have experienced that kind of teenage love?


    While Lilia and Jean were busy watching, they didn''t know what had happened on the inte.


    Perhaps because the topic regarding Lilia Pangestu had been drastically reducedtely, when someone posted about her date at the cinema, her fans immediately got excited.


    Netizens flocked to give theirments about thetest photo.


    [User 1090]: "When can I feel such sweet love? Anyone, anyone wants to be my girlfriend?"


    [User 4998]: "Ah my goddess is kissing another man, I want it too!"


    [User 6218]: "It turns out that Lilia can be romantic with her husband too."


    [User 5024]: "Husband? Who said it was her husband?"


    Suddenly, the words of user number 5024 made thement section in an uproar.

 Chapter 448 - I Am Yours!

    How could it not, the words of this 5024 user were tantamount to using Lilia of having an affair.


    [User 2332]: "@ [User 5024] Are you saying that Lilia''s cheating?"


    [User 8890]: "@ [User 5024] Watch your mouth! How could Lilia cheat!"


    [User 5024]: "@ [User 2332] @ [User 8890] Are you sure it''s her husband? We can''t see his face at all, so it''s only natural that I would think that way."


    [User 8890]: "@ [User 5024] It doesn''t mean she''s cheating bro, don''t talk nonsense."


    [User 7677]: "@ [User 8890] I support you bro, there''s no way Lilia Pangestu is cheating on her husband! @ [User 5024] Go see your doctor to have your eyes checked!"


    [User 6658]: "@ [User 5024] Get ready to be taken to court!"


    Perhaps, since Lilia and Jean were not an ordinary couple, the two quickly became trending topics and broke the inte.


    After an hour and a half, the movie finally ended.


    Lilia blinked wryly, she lowered her head and followed Jean out of the studio.


    On the way, she didn''t say a single word. Lilia rubbed the corner of her eye when she got into the car and said in a t tone. "The movie was really touching!"


    The man narrowed his eyes. As he fastened his seat belt, he asked in an ufortable tone, "Howe?"


    The figure of the basketball captain that Lilia gave a towel to before immediately appeared in Jean''s mind.


    ording to his investigation, the person was working as an employee at a privatepany whose sry was only slightly above the minimum wage.


    Lilia didn''t pay attention to her husband''s cold eyes. She sighed, clutched her face and stared out the window. "I just feel that teenage love is very beautiful, innocent, clean, pure and sad."


    Everything made Lilia''s heart mncholy!


    The man raised his eyebrows, he pursed his thin lips slightly and leaned his body towards her. Then he said in a persuasive tone, "Then how was your love story at your school?"


    "My story?" Lilia wrapped one hand around her chest and put the other on her cheek. After thinking about it seriously, she finally came to a conclusion. "I don''t have one!"


    "You don''t have one?" The man repeated it casually.


    At this time, Lilia was still staring at the window, but then she turned her head slowly and met her husband''s dark and dangerous pupils. She was a little frightened when she saw him.


    Lilia was stunned for a long time, but when she came to her senses, she immediately shook her head vigorously. "Nothing. Yes, I don''t have any love stories from school!"


    "Really?" The man had a deep smile in his eyes. Even though he intended to tease her, his jealousy was clearly showing and he wasn''t very good at handling it.


    Lilia answered and spelled each of her words in a serious tone, "Certainly! My first love wasn''t someone at school, but��"


    Before she finished saying thest word, Lilia fell silent and looked away.


    William''s figure immediately filled her mind. Even though she didn''t want to admit this, the man''s face was the one that appeared in her mind.


    Jean seemed to pick up on her sad emotions. He pursed the corners of his lips and raised his wife''s chin to face him. His deep voice carried traces of affection as he whispered, "My first love is you, my life is just to make you happy and we will be together forever! How is it, Mrs. Widjaya? Are you willing to live with me until the end?"


    Lilia''s eyes became soft and watery at Jean''s dedicated and firm tone.


    This was not the first time she had heard her husband express his love to her. Every time he said that, Lilia could really feel the sincerity in Jean''s words. She was the only one in her husband''s eyes.


    This kind of emotion made her feel a little lucky, but what followed this feeling was a sadness that could not be hidden.


    If the two of them had met earlier, would they have a different story than what they had now?


    But it came as natural that regrets always followed the phrase "What if."


    Lilia realized that it was useless to regret not meeting her husband earlier, but still, she couldn''t hide it.


    After she suppressed her inexplicable emotion, her eyes flickered and her heart was filled with warmth from Jean''s unquestioning love and affection for her. Without thinking much, she said in a gentle tone. "Until death, I am forever yours!"


    From now on, Lilia wouldn''t hesitate anymore. Whatever the case, no matter the ordeal that awaited her, her love for Jean would never fade.


    In response to Lilia''s words, Jean kissed her so deeply.


    ....


    The car slowly left the za Building. They watched a movie tomemorate the youth that lost and made up for the teenage love they''d missed.


    Lilia sat in the car and watched the za Building gradually disappear from her sight, her lips slightly lifting uncontrobly.


    At this time, the radio suddenly yed a song titled "I Am Him" by Drive.


    ''He is near you, but you never realize it, he is always waiting for you to confess love��''


    ''He is me, more than just your close friend, stop looking because you''ve found him��''


    Lilia listened to this song that suited her mood, her breathing slowed down and inadvertently stared at the shining street light outside the window.


    It''s true, Jean was always around her and even though he''s not a perfect person, he''s always there for her.


    In such a sweet moment, coupled with beautiful music, Lilia subconsciously wanted to tell the world that she was Jean''s wife and that Jean was everything to her.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but take out her cellphone and log onto her social media. Without reading any news, she just posted a status to show her love.


    Lilia Pangestu: "Being with you every time makes me realize that I really love you, therefore I never stop being grateful for meeting you and I never stop praying for your happiness and your safety."


    After posting, she subconsciously looked over at thement section. In this era of rtive freedom of speech, thement section was filled with all kinds ofpliments and profanity. Even today, more and more fans used anonymous identities.


    Lilia frowned in disgust, she was now heading for the popr search page. As she expected, she spotted a trending search tag, "Husband or an affair? Lilia Pangestu kissed a man in a cinema!"


    The picture was taken when she sat in the studio earlier.


    It seemed that it was taken from behind, the very dim light captured her kissing Jean on the cheek.


    As it was taken secretly, the photo was really blurry and unclear.


    When Lilia clicked on the photo, she still couldn''t see the outline of her husband''s face even after erging it several times.


    She hesitated, and when their car approached their house, she immediately opened the camera and turned it to front. While kissing Jean on the cheek, she quickly snapped a pic with her thumb.


    She didn''t have time to exin to her husband. Lilia then looked at the picture first for a while. Even though it was dark in the car, the light from the streetmps was enough so that the face of the handsome man beside her was perfectly captured.


    After confirming it, Lilia returned to her posting page and edited her status earlier. She wrote a caption under the picture she had just taken before uploading it.


    Perfect!

 Chapter 449 - Robert’s Wish For Lilia

    "What are you doing?" Arriving in front of the fence, Jean turned off the car''s engine and looked at his wife with soft eyes.


    Lilia ignored what was happening on the inte, she smiled and looked into her husband''s eyes. "It''s okay, I''m just announcing to the world how handsome my husband is."


    Hearing those words, Jean almost skipped a beat and before long, he stretched out his palms to embrace the back of his wife''s neck and pulled her aside. Then he kissed her earlobe and muttered, "You sure did!"


    "Hey, I''m just kidding! Let go!" Lilia didn''t want to get fed up with Jean''s teasing, she quickly made a distance between them then looked out the window. The woman suddenly realized that the Lakeside Vi''s gate was already open. Her eyes stared at a ck Porsche parked inside.


    That was... Robert Pangestu''s car!


    When Lilia noticed the car, the smile on her cheeks gradually faded.


    Even though it was only seven o''clock in the evening, it was alreadypletely dark.


    As their car approached, Robert got out of his car.


    Dressed in a light jacket, he stood in the bright moonlight, facing them while rubbing his hands and looking hopeful.


    Even though they weren''t standing face to face, Lilia still saw that Robert was different from before. He looked lethargic and tired.


    Their car stopped and Robert immediately walked toward their car. He looked at Lilia through the window and saw Jean in the driver''s seat. The man then smiled kindly.


    After parking their car, Lilia and Jean got out of the car at the same time.


    The two of them walked around the front of the car and stood next to each other. They seemed to close their mouths tightly and had cold expressions on their faces.


    At this time, the weather was cold and the wind was blowing hard.


    The cold night wind blew past them from all directions. Robert''s palms that were hanging beside him instantly clenched into a fist. Seeing Jean''s cold and indifferent gaze, he shifted his gaze and turned to Lilia. "Lilia, I..."


    "Come in first, then we''ll talk."


    The man cut him off with a faint expression on his face, then he took a step forward and walked in.


    Robert was forced to stop speaking, he could only surrender at Jean''s words. He turned his head to see Jean and Lilia''s backs leaving him. After making up his mind and letting out a soft breath, he slowly followed.


    ......


    The living room was warm as a spring, the lights were already shining brightly.


    At this time, Robert was sitting with a worried face. While he was thinking about how to break the tense atmosphere, Lilia walked back from the kitchen carrying two sses of water.


    As the water ss was gently ced in front of him, Robert heard his daughter say, "Mr. Robert, why do youe here sote?"


    The phrase ''Mr Robert'' immediately confirmed the rtionship between them.


    Robert''s eyes twitched a little, he looked at Lilia who was sitting next to Jean. The middle aged man pursed his lips and said in a difficult tone, "Daughter, I called you today and you didn''t answer. I haven''t seen you in a while, so ... I wanted toe to see how you''ve been doing,"


    Hearing his voice, Lilia blinked and answered softly, "Sorry, I didn''t realize you called. Is that why you came all the way? I''m really sorry!"


    When Lilia said that, there was a hint of foreignness mixed with politeness between her beautiful and clear eyebrows.


    Deep down, she hoped that this was exactly what Robert wanted to tell her, but Lilia was not stupid. How could her father''s coincidental visit be possible? Wasn''t the timing too good for him toe and see her after hispany''s funds were suffering?


    Lilia didn''t reveal her father''s hypocrisy. After speaking nonchntly, she took a ss of water from the table and handed it to Jean beside her. "Drink this water, you ate too much popcorn earlier, right? Don''t let your throat hurt because of it."


    She spoke confidently. The man lowered his head to hold the ss of water his wife gave him. After taking a sip, he touched his fingertips. "Why don''t you bring one for yourself? Would you like to take a shower now?"


    "No problem, I''m not thirsty. Besides, we still have a guest at home so how could I leave you!"


    The brief conversation between them made Robert feel a little awkward.


    He could feel Lilia''s coldness. His eyes were now fixed on the ss of water in front of him, he immediately drank almost half of it to calm his emotions.


    After drinking enough, Robert seemed to have calmed down. He rubbed the corner of his mouth with the palm of his hand. Then he sighed softly and said, "Daughter, now that we have met each other, I want to talk about..."


    This time, Lilia couldn''t help it. She shook her head politely and interrupted Robert''s words, "Mr. Robert, please call me by my name. Why do you call me as if I am your daughter? Aren''t we members of different families?"


    Lilia''s words immediately reminded Robert that he had asked his daughter to move out of his room and hand it over to Le.


    Robert lowered his head with mixed feelings, his hand holding his ss tightly. "You me me..."


    For some reason, Lilia was a little unaware of Robert''s appearance in front of her.


    The more she remembered, the more she remembered how the man had used her though he seemed to genuinely love her.


    She used to think that it was a form of parental affection that she got from Robert, but it turned out to be an illusion.


    Lilia leaned on Jean''s arm, wiping her eyebrows with one hand. She watched Robert lower his head with both elbows on his knees. Even if her father seemed hesitant, Lilia did not hesitate and asked, "Did youe here just to reminisce about the past, Mr. Robert?"


    From start to finish, Lilia''s attitude was very clear.


    Perhaps because Robert and Sylvia had given her enough painful lessons, Lilia would instinctively be wary of him now that the two of them met again.


    Lilia and Robert''s conversation was defined by two�� clear boundaries and indifference


    Robert himself was not a fool, how could he not see Lilia''s indifference towards him? However... The reason why he came tonight was because he was really stuck.


    He hoped to find a gold mine here.


    Even if it was considered as a return of gratitude from years of caring for Lilia, Robert could only bet and beg the Widjaya family to forgive the Pangestu family.


    His mind kept fluctuating. After he put his water ss on the table, he looked at Lilia. Those two eyes also looked at Jean. After pondering for a moment, he said hesitantly, "Lilia, do you know what happened to the Pangestu familypany recently?"


    In his impression, Lilia wasn''t a disobedient child.


    Hispany received many notices containing cessation of cooperation from investors andpanies managed by the Widjaya family in just a week. He knew that this was Jean''s doing, but there was nothing he could do but to give in and get angry.


    Amidst of his despair, all he could think about was Lilia.


    Lilia rarely participated in business endeavors when she was still living with him. Now that she was married to Jean, Robert believed that the man might not have told her everything.


    For all the efforts that he had done to raise Lilia with love, he wished to get a glimmer of hope for his family.


    At this time, right after Robert''s words were spoken, Lilia stared at him with an unfamiliar expression. "What happened to the Pangestu family?"


    Robert looked pleased, he thought his guess was correct.


    He could feel his eyes burning in heat as he said in an excited tone. "Lilia, didn''t your husband tell you that the Widjaya family had cut off cooperation with our Pangestu family?"


    If Lilia knew about this problem, then she should have understood what impact this termination of cooperation would have on the Pangestu family.


    But she didn''t rush to answer.

 Chapter 450 - Robert’s Despair

    Lilia could see the expression on Robert''s face suddenly softened. Three secondster, the supermodel smiled. "I''ve heard a few, but what does that have to do with me?"


    The joy on Robert''s face instantly disappeared.


    Indeed, since she had long known about Robert''s hypocrisy, Lilia didn''t need to think much before she could find out her father''s true intention in visiting her tonight.


    Seeing Robert''s face slowly stiffen, Liliaughed in her heart. But she still gave him lots of expressions. "So, Mr. Robert came to discuss yourpany with me tonight?"


    "But don''t you have a smart daughter named Le? Over the years, you have loved her wholeheartedly and gave her everything. When the Pangestu family is in trouble like now, shouldn''t she help her family?" She continued to ask.


    After saying this sentence, Lilia''s cool face looked understated.


    What she felt was the same as the moment of glory, as if she came out victorious from a battle. Meanwhile, what Robert felt right now was like a continuous p hitting his face without stopping.


    Under the bright light of the living room, Robert''s stiff eyes filled with shock.


    His breath sounded heavy, the frown on his forehead couldn''t scrunch any more. His voice sounded pitiful as he said, "Daughter, can''t you help the Pangestu family a little? Haven''t I been taking good care of you all this time?"


    Oh? Her father finally brought up his effort for raising and taking care of her. It looked like the man changed his n and started ying his pity card.


    Lilia lifted her head to look at him, her eyes were still calm. "Aren''t you good to me because of my value?"


    "Of course not!" Robert was quick to deny. "Don''t you remember what I have done for you since you were a child? Did you forget that when you were two years old, you suddenly got sick and I carried you to the hospital? Have you forgotten most of the night I read you bedtime stories when you were three years old? I didn''t scold you when you misbehaved and broke the vase of the house. When you were fourteen years old, your stomach hurt, it was I..."


    The words spoken by Robert made Lilia''s heart turn bitter and her head dizzy. She looked closely at him and sneered. "So you didn''te here to see me, but to ask if I still care about the Pangestu family? Are you really that desperate?"


    Her words were so straightforward that Robert''s pitiful face began to show his emotions.


    Lilia tried her hardest to hold back her anger. But before she could speak, Jean Widjaya, who had been silent for a long time, tapped her slightly stiff shoulder and asked in a soft tone. "Are you tired?"


    Lilia returned her gaze and nodded calmly. "A little."


    Liar. She was so tired, tired!


    Twenty-four years of being raised by the wrong parents really made Lilia wonder about true parental affection. Nevertheless, Robert had given her warmth while he was taking care of her, so she refrained from exploding.


    Even so, she just couldn''t forget what they did to her.


    "Get up and rest. Since it''s aboutpany business, let me talk to Mr. Robert."


    Upon hearing this, Robert narrowed his brows and interrupted. "Jean, let Lilia stay too,"


    Jean''s dim gaze swept across Robert, his nk gaze stared at him as if silencing. It was cold. His pupils were sinking so deeply that one could not understand what the man had in mind.


    Jean didn''t answer, but his face looked calm when he said to Lilia, "Don''t sleep yet, you haven''t eaten dinner."


    Lilia took a deep breath and stared at him for a while. She could feel the man''s affection towards her. She no longer resisted and finally nodded.


    When she stood up, she looked at Robert and smiled. "Send my greetings to your daughter."


    It was another heart-breaking reminder.


    At the end of the conversation, Lilia walked over towards the spiral staircase without looking back. Robert was a little dissatisfied. When her figure slowly climbed the stairs, Robert rose to his feet and intended to stop her, as if he didn''t want her to go away.


    His intention was so clear that Jean, who had been sitting still like a mountain, inadvertently raised his eyebrows and said in a deep tone, "Robert, if you want to talk then sit down."


    Robert got goosebumps and broke out in a cold sweat when he heard it. He didn''t dare to fight back and finally sat down. He could only watch Lilia disappear at the corner of the stairs while he still felt a little desperate.


    He smoothed his clothes, and when he met Jean''s face, his tone became gentler. "Jean, do you really want to talk to me? You should already know that I have tried to contact you and make appointments with your assistant many times before. But he always says the same thing that you are not in Surabaya. So here I am today. I''m so desperate toe here with the hope that you are at home."


    Robert sat in his chair with a slightly frustrated expression, and his life spirit slowly withered during his hard time.


    Jean leaned back on the sofa looking rxed andzy, but his figure was still looking majestic. He supported his head with one hand on the armrest and said. "So your purpose ining tonight is to use Lilia as your negotiating tool? You want to use her feelings to help the Pangestu Family ovee difficulties?"


    Robert didn''t speak, but his eyes were blinking. It was obviously a shame that his true intentions had been exposed.


    "Heh..." The man smiled slowly. "Mr. Robert, don''t you understand your situation right now? Have you forgotten how you''ve disappointed Lilia? Why do you still think that you still have the face to ask her for help?"


    "Jean, you can''t say it like that!" Robert looked at him disapprovingly. "If it weren''t for your assistant who kept turning me down, I wouldn''t have asked Lilia for help."


    "The Widjaya family''s sudden withdrawal of capital was a vition of our contract itself. Besides, manypanies have cut off their cooperation with me one by one. If anyone said that no one had a hand behind this, I definitely wouldn''t believe it."


    Robert''s tone was mixed with straightforward questions. In the past, he didn''t have the courage to talk to the fourth son of the Widjaya family like this.


    But now, at the critical moment that''d decide the fate of the Pangestu family, Robert could not hold back. Hence, many impulsive emotions bottled up inside him exploded simultaneously. His emotions were the same as when a dam copsed�� everything came together.


    Robert thought that Jean''s action was very reckless.


    Even if there was a dispute between the Pangestu family and his wife, he should not ignore the rules of business and recklessly break off the cooperation unterally.


    However, facing Robert''s rude tone, Jean was still calm and indifferent.


    He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit his cigarette. His eyes lowered as he tried to think of something. Then he slowly stood up under Robert''s gaze and walked to the window to open it. After he let in the cool night breeze, he turned around slowly.


    He narrowed his eyes as he exhaled the smoke and stood before the bright window.. The man then asked in a condescending tone, "Are you suspecting me, Mr. Robert?"

 Chapter 451 - The Cycle Of Cause And Effect

    "I ..." Robert hesitated.


    At this moment, a cold glint crossed Jean''s indifferent face. His sharp eyes were clearly reflected in Robert''s ck pupils. "So your real purpose ining tonight is to me me for your family''s financial ruin?"


    Robert froze at his gaze. He then blinked slightly and said in a halting tone. "I�� I don''t mean that! Jean, isn''t our cooperation just starting? All projects are progressing steadily and this sudden termination of cooperation puts all of these projects at a standstill. If this project is allowed to stop halfway through, how can the Pangestu Family survive in Surabaya in the future?"


    "So?" Jean replied, "You might have forgotten, if the Widjaya family did not take the initiative to discuss cooperation, the Pangestu family would have been absent for a long time."


    Robert was stunned for a moment and was speechless.


    What Jean said was true. Had it not been for the Widjaya Family''s help, the Pangestu Family might have��.


    Jean stared at Robert who was lost in contemtion. His thin lips twitched and after turning her head away, he turned and looked into the darkness of night outside the window. When he spoke, his tone was cold. "Since you think it is a breach of contract by the Widjaya family, I want to ask you about a minor matter."


    "Two months ago, the Widjaya family added its investment money to the Pangestu family for business purposes. However, ording to my information, your wife is using as much as five billion of our cooperative funds for personal use," he continued.


    A simple sentence stirred waves in Robert''s heart.


    He stared at Jean''s hastily standing figure, forgetting to react in a daze.


    At first, Robert and Sylvia intended to transfer the money to thepany ount. But they were tempted by their own greed, so they fabricated the expenses and manipted the cash flow.


    This process was done very carefully and secretively, how could Jean realize it?


    Robert was yet to grasp the impact of Jean''s words, but he heard this handsome man say again, "As the leader of the Pangestu family''spany, you must know the consequences and costs of such arbitrary diversion of cooperative funds. You, as the one holding the investors'' money, have vited their trust!"


    "Currently, the Widjaya family has only just canceled the cooperation and withdrew our capital. Or do you want me to investigate the embezzlement of fundsmitted by members of the Pangestu Family? should I follow up on this incident?"


    At this moment, Robert''s body was shaking non-stop, as if he had been struck by lightning!


    The light in this living room was very bright, but he felt his eyes begin to cken.


    This was not the result he wanted, and it shouldn''t turn out this way.


    Robert opened his mouth, but he was too stupid that he didn''t know how to answer.


    After a while, Jean slowly turned away from the window, his eyes were fixed on Robert''s panicked expression. "Mr. Robert, rather than asking Lilia for help, you better focus on your own daughter. After all, you didn''t hesitate to falsify Lilia''s birth certificate more than ten years ago for her. You seem to side with Le, but if she doesn''t appear at a time of her family crisis, does she still have a face to show in public?"


    Jean''s words were sharp and full of ridicule.


    When Robert stepped to the door and was about to go home, Jean gave a warning in a low voice, "Mr. Robert, this will be thest time. Never use her name again."


    Jean didn''t want the Pangestu family to drag Lilia into their problems. No matter what, the man wouldn''t spare the Pangestu family if they dared to bother Lilia again.


    Robert was standing at the door, his back felt cold.


    He was defeated so badly again because of his own family.


    He thought this matter could be discussed on good terms. In the end, all of this was just a cause and effect cycle.


    So ridiculous and pathetic.


    He mmed the door hard and stepped into the darkness of the night, wondering if it was an illusion. The cold night felt colder than in previous years.


    The calendar still hadn''t entered the month of December, but the weather already made him tremble with the cold, as if snow was going to fall in thisnd.


    ...


    After Robert left, Jean stood in front of the window and remained silent for a long time.


    He still kept his cool as he smoked his cigarette in the living room. After the smell was almost gone, he closed the window. In the next instant, he grabbed his jacket from the sofa and grabbed his cellphone to send a message.


    The content was concise and straightforward. "Finish itpletely."


    Initially, he had no intention of rushing to annihte the Pangestu family because he still considered Robert''s kindness when he cared for and nurtured Lilia over the years.


    After all, there was always a little sincerity in it.


    But tonight, the Pangestu family dug their own grave.


    Jean could tolerate anything, but Lilia was offlimit.


    After texting, he put his phone back in his pocket and closed his eyes with a sigh. At this time, the sound of light footsteps slowly approached him.


    Lilia had changed her clothes and put on her sleeping pajamas. She walked to her husband''s back, put her hands on his waist, hugged him from behind while muttering, "My husband is amazing!"


    She came to praise her husband. The man didn''t move, but he covered his wife''s fingertips around his waist then said softly, "Why are you suddenly praising me? Did you eavesdrop?"


    Lilia put her ear on her back, she listened to her husband''s deep voice and nodded. "I heard everything, I was on the top stairs!"


    "Don''t you think I''m overreacting?" The man smiled incessantly, he rubbed the back of his wife''s hand as he smiled and joked.


    "Who''s overreacting?" Lilia slowly mmed her face onto Jean''s back and smacked her forehead, "I had guessed that he didn''te tonight to reminisce about the past. His intention was clear from the start.


    Then she continued, "He still thought of me an innocent and stupid girl like always. He threw me out ever since that incident, so the Pangestu family is no longer in my heart. They only love Le, not me! Now something has happened to them and they are casually asking for my help? Where is theirmon sense?"


    "It''s true that they took care of me, but in the end, everything was ruined and I was reced by Le."


    In the end, Lilia''s graceful and beautiful tone sounded sneering and mocking.


    She had been holding herself back until now, so she didn''t attack Robert right away.


    Lilia did consider not going too hard on Robert out of the years that the man spent taking care of her, but it wasn''t because she was soft-hearted. Her positive heart allowed her to do so. However, the fact that Robert cared for her so affectionately didn''t change.


    But from now on, she wouldn''t be kind anymore.


    ...


    Tonight, Robert returned to his house alone.


    All of the servants who used to flock to serve him had been fired without a trace.


    He turned on the light, stood in the hallway and stared at the worrying emptiness and silence of the living room.


    He walked over to the sofa with a tired face and sat down. The light was not very bright. In his dim vision, only the tree trunk outside the window reflected the mottled ground.


    At this moment, he knew very well that the Pangestu family would eventually perish.


    Because of his own actions, because of his greed and deceit, because of the many lies he told, the Pangestu family waspletely destroyed, reaping what they had sown.

 Chapter 452 - The Deception Of Fate

    In this dark and lonely night, Robert sat alone in the living room until dawn.


    He didn''t know where his once brilliant career had gone that he was suddenly faced bankruptcy overnight.


    Was it because he wanted to give his child back?


    But what about the children?


    Oh, one of them ran away to Jakarta leaving no trace for him to look. And the other one did not want to acknowledge the existence of his sister.


    What about his wife?


    Oh, she was still trying to find that ''selfless'' child.


    Robert sat quietly on the side of the sofa andughed at the thought.


    A bitter smile crossed his face as he thought of the irony. He looked around the dark corner of his living room and saw many warm and familiar sights of the past twenty-four years.


    Lilia was in every photo frame.


    Robert felt that he had done something wrong, but he didn''t know how to make up for it.


    He made such a big mistake but his effort to solve it tonight didn''t help it at the very least. He made things worse instead.


    When did all this chaos start? He was so obsessed with greed that he destroyed everything he had built.


    In the end, what did he get?


    Robert also didn''t think that the Pangestu family would perish so quickly.


    And when his wife found out about the bankruptcy of the Pangestu family from the newster, she would rush back to Surabaya only to find out that they had nowhere else to stay...


    At the same time, it was alreadyte at night.


    There was a traffic ident downtown.


    The driver of the car was involved in a drunk driving ident, and his blood alcohol level was six times higher than the standard.


    The woman he ran into had already been rushed to the hospital and the situation didn''t look good.


    ...


    The next morning, Lilia had a cosmetic productunch event to attend at nine in the morning.


    It had been a long time since Lilia joined an event like this. Tomorrow, she would go to the Mayer house with Mellisa.


    She wore casual clothes and left at 7.30. At the same time, Jean was also about to go to hispany.


    The two cars were seen waiting for them in front of the Lakeside Vi''s fence. When Lilia got into the car with the leather bag on her back, she was startled as she lifted her eyes. "Why are you here?"


    The driver sitting in the front of the car was John.


    John looked back and greeted her saying. "Mr. Clifford is off today. I am on duty as your driver today. You don''t need to worry, I can drive fast!"


    Lilia smiled softly and didn''tment on this.


    Since it was too early, when the car slowly drove towards the location, Lilia nned to close her eyes and rest.


    Last night, she and Jean... were a little busy before they went to sleep, that''s why Lilia still felt a little tired this morning.


    At this time, after having her eyelids lowered and her eyes closed for a moment, a news report came from the car''s radio.


    "There was a heavy traffic ident in the central part of Surabayast night. The ident site is still under investigation and there will be a route diversion."


    This was a verymon ident broadcast, Lilia heard it and ignored it.


    Then, the radio host began to discuss the ident with glee. He continued to emphasize that drivers should not drive after drinking alcohol.


    In between reading the news, there was a conversation that made Lilia suddenly open her eyes.


    "Reports from our journalists on site stated that the scene of this ident was very tragic. It is rumored that the woman hit was the former CEO of an entertainmentpany. Currently, the inte is still in an uproar because of it. I am here asking our dear listeners not to drive while drunk. Make sure to pay attention to safety..."


    Former CEO of an entertainmentpany?


    Hearing those words, Lilia instantly lost her sleepiness.


    In the car, Lilia sat up straight and listened to the news on the radio seriously. She was seen listening while her fingertips yed with her handbag''s keychain.


    While driving, John spoke his own opinion. "This ident sounded very scary. It''s a pity that woman was run over to such a state of crisis. Not to mention that the road where the ident happened is still blocked."


    At the red light, John reached into his cellphone and searched the inte for this news. Secondster, he eximed, "Oh my God, this is so sad. The woman''s leg is broken and will likely not be able to leave the wheelchair in the future!"


    Lilia heard his sigh and couldn''t help looking forward. John immediately handed his phone to her. "See, Madame, even though the picture has a mosaic, you can see that the knee is about to break off the bone!"


    As John said, the victim''s condition was really sad.


    The whole scene of the ident could be said as very tragic.


    Lilia held the cellphone tighter, she wanted to see the photo of this ident in detail. The streets looked desertedte at night, and at an intersection, three cars collided in a roundabout way.


    In the photo, it could be seen that a body was lying under the car. The person was wearing a cream colored jacket covered in blood and her shoes had fallen somewhere. One of her legs... waspletely crushed.


    Even though her leg was censored, it wasn''t hard to see the horror she was suffering.


    This scene took Lilia by surprise.


    She continued to stare at the photo closely, and when she returned to the headlines, she found that there was also a video of this terrible incident listed in the picture


    After hesitating for half a second, Lilia still couldn''t stop herself from clicking on the video.


    It could be that the ident happened reallyte at night so the image of this highway was a bit blurry. The intersection coincided with a red light, and a taxi and a white car stopped behind thene one after another.


    At this time, a woman got out of her car and? was seen wearing a cream colored jacket. She seemed to have gone to the trunk of her car to retrieve something, but at this moment, something happened suddenly.


    A ck car hit her from behind.


    The violent impact immediately squeezed her thin body between the two cars, making her thrown more than ten meters, and the taxi parked at the very front was affected by the white car. Three cars crashed in an instant.


    The whole road fell into chaos right after.


    The smoke quickly spread, the taxi driver also got out of the car in panic.


    The video ended here, and it was quite short. But these 30 seconds were able to make everyone shiver in fear.


    Such an ident was terrible because they happened so suddenly and the consequences were truly fatal.


    Lilia fixedly stared at the woman covered in blood on her phone screen, even if the picture was not clear, she could still recognize it. Former CEO of Joe Entertainment... Sara Hartanto!


    Lilia never thought that she''d recognize the victim of the traffic ident.


    The driver who caused the ident got drunk and insisted on driving, while Sara happened to get out of her car to pick up something in the trunk while waiting for a red light.


    It almost felt like fate yed them in the wrongest way.


    If she had not gotten out of her car and waited patiently for the red light, would this ident still happen?


    Even if it did, it might not be that tragic.


    Sara was hit hard from behind by the drunk person''s car, and her leg... Lilia was worried, would she be able to walk again?


    Lilia returned the phone to John, her eyes were now fixed on the gloomy sky outside the window.


    This morning, the sky was as cloudy as her misty heart.

 Chapter 453 - Movement In The Dark

    At nine in the morning, Lilia was already present at the cosmetic productunch event.


    Today''s theme was champagne lipstick co-produced by internationally renowned top champagne and beauty makeup.


    The venue was set in the National Theater Grand Ballroom.


    Lilia wore a professional female suit to attend this event, looking sleek and elegant.


    She slowly walked into the banquet hall, then looked around and saw the many faces of famous people in the room.


    After all, this was an international brand and many celebrities had been invited to attend.


    At times like this, Lilia was still concerned about the news of the ident, but she now didn''t have much free time because she had to socialize andmunicate with other people. She nned to find a quiet ce to read the news again when she had free time.


    At the time of this event, news about Sara Hartanto''s car ident went viral on the Inte.


    She was William''s agent and she was active in the entertainment world. When the big ident happened, the topic of Sara''s life and death naturally became a heated debate.


    Lilia looked around the banquet hall and saw a row of coffee lounges on the left side which was quitefortable to sit on. She then walked towards the lounge.


    At this time, someone behind her called out to her, "Lilia!"


    It was a very familiar voice tinged with enthusiasm that Lilia hadn''t heard in a long time.


    Lilia stopped and turned her gaze to that person''s face. She lifted her lips and smiled, "Sister Adele, long time no see!"


    Adele Franz, editor in chief of the magazine.


    "It''s been a long time since west met, almost two months!" Adele also walked in her charming formal clothes with a smile. She was a fashion editor, so her clothes naturally went with the recent fashion style.


    Lilia took two steps to approach her, and she couldn''t help but smile. "We''ve never seen each other again sincest time. Even though I still have to thank you for the guidance, it really made me sessful in shocking the movie industry!"


    After she conveyed her gratitude, Adele''s smile became brighter. She looked a little at Lilia and then sneered. "No need to thank me. You''re exaggerating, it''s all thanks to your own talent! Louis also understands that, and remember, I''m just a middleman!"


    Lilia smiled implicitly and didn''t reply again. The investors in the drama, Sasha and Louis, called for her to participate in the show. The director even asked Adele to ask her to persuade Lilia.


    After the filming was over, Lilia had no intention of talking about the past further.


    After all, her first movie was a major production directed by Louis Septian, and she felt that she had nothing to lose for that.


    ...


    At this time, the event was about to begin, and the host had started walking toward the podium at the front.


    Lilia and Adele stood at the back of the crowd, they listened to the speech and the emcee, Vinsen Abraham, on the origins of this champagne lipstick. Both seemed uninterested.


    After a long silence, Adele calmly nudged her arm on Lilia. "Have you heard about Sara Hartanto?"


    Lilia nodded without trying to hide. "Well, I''ve heard it from the news on the radio, but I still don''t know the details of the situation."


    Even though she didn''t get along well with Sara, all animosity immediately disappeared when it came to a person''s life and death.


    In the end, she didn''t have a deep hatred towards her. Sara was also a young woman, and everyone had sympathy for her when she had to experience such a horrible ident.


    Adele saw that Lilia''s expression was a little pale. She let out a breath then ventured to say, "A friend of mine in the media office just sent a message to the group. He said that to save her life, Sara had to have her leg amputated."


    When Lilia heard Adele''s words, her face was beyond shocked.


    She recalled the scene when she saw Sara for the first time. It happened at a fancy dress party three years ago. She wore a dazzling burgundy dress and walked up the stairs wearing a mask.


    Due to her good background, she had her pride as a daughter of a celebrity. The dance party also made everyone aware of her identity.


    That same day, he watched William walk step-by-step up the spiral staircase, spread his palms to Sara, and publicly announce that Sara would take over as agent.


    The image was still raging in her mind, but Lilia''s heart was a littleplicated.


    Unfortunately for the proud Miss Sara Hartanto, she had lost her leg at the end of this year.


    Lilia fell silent, then she sighed in a rxed manner.


    Adele also feltpassionate remorse and said, "The ident happened suddenly, nobody could''ve predicted that. I n to take my time today and go visit her at the hospital. Do you... Do you want to go together?"


    She looked at Lilia, her words just now carried her hope.


    Although Sara''s reputation had gradually declined, she still had a good working rtionship with the magazine she managed. Therefore, Adele wanted to see her and gave her support.


    Hearing those words, Lilia was stunned. She finally shook her head politely. "I''m not leaving. If she wakes up, please convey my greetings."


    To be honest, she felt that even though Sara woke up from her sleep, she probably didn''t want to let people see her current state.


    What''s more, there wasn''t peace between them. It would be difficult to guarantee whether she would be suspected of being involved in this ident or not.


    It sounded ridiculous, but Lilia chose to take precautions.


    After hearing that answer, Adele nodded and finally she didn''t bring it up anymore.


    ...


    Two hourster, the show finally ended.


    The event organizer specially arranged for a thank you lunch at the restaurant next door.


    Lilia didn''t intend to participate, she was still sitting near the lounge table stirring her coffee with a spoon.


    The guests in the hall changed ces one by one. At this time, Lilia checked the clock and sent a message to John. She nned to go directly to the Lakeside Vis and wait for her husband toe home.


    Not long after, all that was left in the room were the staff. Feeling bad, Lilia quietly left the National Grand Theater so that the staff could clean up the banquet hall.


    Just as she was walking towards the exit, a figure slowly emerged from behind the hall''s door.


    The person was standing in the corridor, staring at Lilia''s fading back with a stream of light passing through his eyes.


    "Sir, the results of the investigation are out." The bodyguard next to him followed his gaze and then spoke respectfully.


    It was Alfred Ricardo.


    He was invited to attend this event and saw Lilia when she was just about to return home.


    But this man did not show up to interact with her. He continued to observe the supermodel in the dark.


    Indeed, unlike other artists, Lilia quietly left because she had a good chance to return home.


    Wasn''t Lilia afraid that her reputation would decline because she was known to be arrogant and didn''t want to mingle?


    Or did she think... She could always count on the man behind her to clear all obstacles for her?


    Alfred chuckled, he then looked back at his bodyguard and said one word, "Exin it!"


    "The investigation found that Sara Hartanto''s car ident had nothing to do with Miss Lilia."


    Alfred lowered his eyelids, his lips smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. "Is it true?"


    "It''s true, sir!" The bodyguard nodded seriously.


    "Then do something to make it seem that the car ident has something to do with her. I want to see what steps Jean Widjaya will take to save that woman!"

 Chapter 454 - Inevitable Accident

    After hearing Alfred''s words, the bodyguard was shocked and nodded repeatedly. "Yes, sir!"


    "Let''s start by spreading it on the inte first. After that, we will lead public opinion, and when that happens, immediately release news about the Widjaya family''s tax evasion. But remember, don''t hurt Lilia."


    After all, this was a battle between men.


    "Understood!"


    As the bodyguard nodded, he couldn''t help but nce at Alfred in front of him. It looked like his master who hadn''t moved for a long time finally decided to attack the Widjaya family!


    ...


    Lilia left the Grand National Theater and was just returning to the car when her phone rang.


    When she looked at the screen, her eyes were colored with a smile and her voice sounded sweet when she connected. "Did you know that the event was over?"


    In an instant, Lilia''s mood turned good.


    Now that Clifford was not here, it''s amazing that he could tell her whereabouts with such uracy.


    John, who sat in front of her while driving, could barely stabilize the steering wheel when he heard Lilia''s sarcasm.


    However, John turned his head and looked out the window, excitedly looking up at the sky.


    Lilia answered the phone with a chuckle, she ignored John''s obvious reaction.


    The man chuckled softly on the phone. "Maybe your husband has his heart closely connected to his wife."


    Lilia smiled and curled up with her smiling eyes. When she turned to look out the window, her fingertips unconsciously fiddled with the ss. "Are you busy now?"


    "Not really, why?"


    The man''s calm voice leaked out through the earpiece, as if his breath reached her ear, which made Lilia feel at ease.


    Lilia pursed her lips and suggested, "If you''re not busy, would you like to eat together? If you want, I''ll go to yourpany now."


    "Okay,e here. I''ll tell Kenny toe down for you."


    "No need!" Lilia quickly refused. "I''ve been there many times, I can go up by myself! Don''t keep him busy, poor him!"


    And what did the man say?


    An indifferent tone could be heard. "Don''t worry, he just happens to be doing nothing."


    In the president''s office, Kenny was very busy. He wanted to lift the table and throw it!


    This was how the so-called assistant president worked!


    He would be the president director in the next life!


    ...��


    Half an hourter, right after twelve o''clock, Lilia arrived at the headquarters of the Genesis real estatepany.


    Kenny couldn''t escape and was forced to step down to greet the president''s beloved wife. The car slowly stopped in front of the building. Kenny immediately threw away his cigarette and went to the front. When he opened the door, he smiled very enthusiastically. "Wee Madame!"


    Lilia and Kenny then walked towards the lobby. Since it was still lunch break, many employees went out to eat together in pairs or threes.


    They caught Lilia''s figure and immediately greeted her with a smile. "Mrs. President, good afternoon!"


    "Hello Madame!"


    "Mrs. President, how are you?"


    Lilia walked to the elevator while getting greetings from the employees. There were too many people greeting him, now she felt her face stiffen a little from smiling too much.


    ...��


    In the president''s office, Jean was clearly busy.


    After taking two days off, there were more than twenty copies of documents he needed to sign.


    When Lilia rubbed the corner of her mouth and entered the door, Jean raised his eyes and nced at her. In an instant, his eyes warmed up and he said in a low voice, "Hungry?"


    "I''m still not hungry, just work first! I''m going to wait for you." Seeing her husband''s busy life, Lilia responded shrewdly and walked over to the sofa to sit and wait quietly.


    In the room, except for the reminders of iing emails from theputer that kept ringing from time to time, there was only the rustling sound of a man writing on paper with his pen.


    Lilia took off her coat, revealing her luxurious dress inside. The man held his cheek and looked at his wife with serious eyes, his mind slightly drifting.


    Not long after, the man nced at the unfinished document, he pinched his brows, and put down his pen.


    His work was endless, but he''d got something more important than all that. He needed to apany his wife to lunch.


    He put down the document in his hand and looked at Lilia. Jean didn''t know what his wife was thinking. Her focused eyes were clearly on him, but Jean felt Lilia''s mind was drifting somewhere.


    He raised his eyebrows and stretched the sleeves of his shirt. The man paced back and forth in front of her, patted her forehead with his knuckles then said softly, "What are you thinking?"


    Lilia''s mind was still not there. But when she suddenly heard someone speak, she subconsciously said from the bottom of her heart, "I''m thinking about Sara''s ident!"


    After she finished speaking, she regained her senses in shock. She immediately changed her expression and smiled into the man''s eyes. "Are you done?"


    "Yes." The man answered and sat down. "So, what do you know about Sara''s ident?"


    Jean already knew this newsst night.


    Chris briefly exined the situation to those in the group chat immediately after the incident.


    After a car ident, Sara was sent to Minerva Hospital for treatment.


    This car ident had be a public spotlight, thanks to which Sara''s father had been in the hospital from the start.


    Regardless of what happened in the family, Sara was still a member of the Hartanto family. Even so, some information still had to be made public, especially when public opinion was still flooding the recent news.


    At this time, Lilia identally leaned on the man and nodded when she heard his question. "I just found out this morning, this ident ... it feels so sudden."


    The man caught her sad gaze, he stroked her hair and whispered in a deep voice, "Maybe it''s not sudden, but inevitable."


    This statement was so profound that Lilia couldn''t understand the meaning for a while.


    Inevitable? Could there be something behind the car ident?


    "What do you think about the ident?" Lilia raised her eyebrows and looked at the man suspiciously.


    She had an unclear guess, but she felt the case was tooplicated.


    "Do you remember that she received Sasha''s 30 million?" The man reminded her, and Lilia nodded without thinking. "Of course I remember, Sara is proud of how angry Sasha was that night."


    The man pursed his lips, his eyes deep. "On the morning of Sasha and Tom''s engagement banquet, Sasha withdrew 15 million from her ount."


    Lilia was dumbfounded, she kept wondering in her heart what exactly was going on.


    The things that happened were too good to be ruled out as coincidental, they couldn''t wait to be investigated. If they looked in it carefully, they might find a lead and shed light to the problemter.


    ...


    At the same time, the vi area was on the western part of the city outskirts.


    It was located in the west of the city development zone, built in less than two years and the supporting facilities around it were iplete. Although the view was pleasant, the atmosphere was still rather quiet because there were still not many residents.


    At the very deepest part of the vi area, there was Anthony''s vi.


    Around one o''clock in the afternoon, in the master bedroom on the third floor of the vi, an angry woman lied on the bed. Her body was covered in a light nket and her eyes were bright red.


    The light in the room was very dim, the curtainspletely blocked the light from the outside, and only a tablemp was shining dimly.


    The woman couldn''t move, she could only lie down limply. Every breath she took affected the scars on her body, and it made her feel tormented.


    She was none other than Sasha Hiroshi!

 Chapter 455 - Final Wish

    Sasha never imagined that she would end up like this. Throughout her entire life, she was always proud of her family and origin. But in the end, she had to fall into the hands of a beast like Anthony.


    Two days, it had only been two days since her torment began. Now she knew what it felt like to live in hell on earth.


    At this moment, the door to the room slowly opened. The sound was like a wail from hell, making Sasha immediately tense up and close her eyes. However, Sasha couldn''t stop the fear that ran through her heart.


    The fear sparked panic inside her heart, and it got worse when she heard what''sing.


    At this moment, the footsteps sounded like the drum from her angel of death, slowly approaching the bed.


    Sasha was trembling violently when a cold hand touched her forehead and a warm tone was heard, "Good, looks like the fever is gone!"


    It was Anthony!


    After a rustling sound, Anthony leaned forward and approached Sasha.


    The man caught a glimpse of her trembling eyelids and said with a creepy grin, "Honey, are you still ufortable? You''re really naughty by pretending to be asleep like that! Come on, open your eyes or don''t you want to see your husband''s face?"


    Sasha was so scared, she was frightened.


    Especially after learning about Anthony''s personality, she understood that the gentler his tone, the more terrifying his methods would be.


    Sasha''s breath trembled, and her body shook non-stop under the nket.


    She slowly opened her eyes, looking at the man with a painful expression. When she tried to speak, Anthony suddenly pped the wound on her face that he had inflicted on her.


    "Honey, are you still sick?"


    Anthony touched the corner of Sasha''s torn lips. Looks like he forgot to control his strength. The p identally exacerbated the wound, a drop of blood flowed at once.


    "Oh, it''s bleeding again!" He seemed to be ming himself. After wiping off the blood stain, he took the water cup from the side and muttered to himself, "Look at what this baby got when she doesn''t obey her daddy. She got her cute lips torn! Come on, drink water!"


    Anthony took a sip, then bent down to put it in Sasha''s mouth.


    If anyone were present, they would definitely envy this sight.


    Anthony looked like he really loved Sasha by giving her water directly from his mouth.


    After giving her a sip of water, the man put back the ss down. After that, he opened the lunch box he was carrying and said, "Baby, you have to obey your daddy! I just set a date for our marriage and let Brother Samuel know about it. Guess what, we''ll get married in a week! While waiting, don''t disappoint your future husband. Don''t you make me angry again."


    Sasha looked at him with sad eyes, she shook her head and muttered, "No, I''m not going to... marry you!"


    She was mortally wounded by Anthony yesterday morning, Sasha thought that she could escape from this hell when she returned to her brother''s house.


    She didn''t know why but Anthony managed to deceive her older brother and led him back to the vi in a deserted western suburb of the city.


    She really underestimated Anthony''s methods. Not only did he take her cellphone, Anthony also kept injecting her with anesthetic for fear that Sasha would run away.


    When Anthony''s meeting with her older brother was over, the effect of the medicine finally subsided. Too bad, just as Sasha tried to figure out a way to escape, her future husband came back.


    Her eyes were blood red, she hated Anthony so much, but she hated everyone even more.


    Because of them she ended up getting tortured.


    One day, when she managed to escape from this devil''s cave, she would make everyone pay for it.


    At this moment, Anthony was just sitting beside her bed and ignored her hateful gaze.


    "Looks like I haven''t told you about something you haven''t realized yet during our first night. You can only be with me in this life! I am the best person for you! If you don''t obey me, don''t me me for losing my temper again!"


    Sasha could only cry with fear.


    After a few moments of silence, the cramped bedroom was filled with food smell.


    Anthony took a fork, took out a piece of bacon, and when he fed it to Sasha''s mouth, he said, "By the way, you and the thirddy of the Hartanto family should be friends right?"


    "Did you know that she was in a car identtely? Poor her, both of her legs were amputated and her spine was fractured. It looks like she can only sit in her wheelchair and will never be able to walk again for the rest of her life," he continued.


    Hearing these words, Sasha''s breath solidified, and an intense excitement exploded in her dull eyes.


    Something had happened, finally happened!


    ''Sara Hartanto, that''s the reward you get when you dare to take my money!''


    Anthony saw Sasha''s sudden excited gaze, and when he forced the bacon into her mouth, he was a little surprised and joked, "You look so happy, it seems she has offended you, no?"


    Sasha still didn''t speak, but her face flushed again from the food stuffed to her mouth.


    It tasted so spicy!


    The slice of bacon soaked in chilies made her choke. She had a cut in the corner of her mouth and the chili sauce identally hit her wound. The corner of her mouth ached a lot and the searing pain nearly knocked her out...


    In the end, this spicy food was just the beginning of her cruel and brutal life.


    Her meeting with Anthony was a fate worse than death. Sasha would rather die than live as the wife of this madman.


    When he finished feeding Sasha''s lunch, Anthony went to the bathroom to shower and wash up.


    Sasha''s breath was very weak while she was lying limply on the bed. Perhaps because she was no longer fighting back, Anthony was also loosening his guard. What''s more, he didn''t give her any more drugs after his mood got better because their wedding date had already been set.


    At this time, there was a sound of water flowing in the bathroom. Sasha listened to it from the bed she was lying on for a few seconds, and under the strong will to survive, she tried desperately to sit up.


    The anesthesia she had been receiving for the past few days had made her muscles weak and sore, even such a simple movement made her sweat profusely.


    Panting, she crept to the end of the bed with difficulty. Not far from her ce, there was Anthony''s coat on the back of the chair. Sasha was seen struggling to reach into the pocket with difficulty.


    Her hands were already shaking violently, she was too weak! Even so, she could only grit her teeth and force herself.


    Sheid on the back of the bed, rummaging through the pockets of the coat.


    A few secondster, a phone dropped. Sasha''s red eyes instantly reflected intense joy.


    It was her cell phone that Anthony confiscated.


    Sasha was so happy that she smiled widely. As long as she could call for help, she would be saved from this hell.


    She continued to hold out and looked at the screen gradually lighting up after she pressed it. Sasha seemed to have seen a bright future calling out to her.


    She tried to input her password breathlessly, opened the contact on her phone and her eyes fell on the top list name.


    She didn''t hesitate to tap the screen with her fingertip fiercely and called him...


    Jean Widjaya!

 Chapter 456 - Love Makes People Crazy

    The connecting tune could be heard through the phone''s speaker, Sasha trembled as she was getting impatient from waiting for her call to connect.


    ''Jean, pick up the phone... please answer the call!''


    It seemed that God heard her prayer, and after three beeps, she heard the phone being picked up.


    In this instant, Sasha bursted into tears, she didn''t have any extra energy so she could just put her phone on the bed and put her head right next to it.


    She faintly heard the conversation on the other side, but she didn''t dare dy any longer. Even though her voice was low and hoarse, she muttered, "Jean, help me! Save me... Jean!"


    Before her tragic scream was covered by someone''s hand, Sasha was already trembling with fear.


    Sasha looked up in panic, she could see Anthony smiling at her.


    His body was still covered in foam and the man wore only a wet nightgown. He muffled her with one hand then quickly picked up the phone and hung it up with the other.


    He hummed softly as he raised the phone high and said, "Honey, why are you so naughty?"


    When those words came out, a brutal pnded right on Sasha''s face.


    Sasha lost consciousness and turned deaf for a short time, she couldn''t hear anything and her vision turned ck.


    She felt like the light of life she had just found was swallowed by darkness again.


    Sasha now knew that she might never be able to escape for the rest of her life.


    Then, Anthony took her cellphone and called Jean back.


    He returned to being gentle and friendly. After a few greetings, he exined to the man saying, "Young Master Jean, forgive my future wretched wife. I apologize for bothering you with that prank call. Sasha may miss her friends so don''t me her for suddenly calling you."


    At this time, Jean had just walked back to his office right after visiting another department. And when he entered the door, he saw Lilia leaning on the sofa and falling asleep.


    His cold eyes were radiating with warmth, he then answered Anthony in a low voice, "Alright then."


    Hearing this, Anthony''s heart felt relieved. He smiled and said in a rxed tone, "While here, I also want to share the good news. Next week is our wedding. If you have time, we will be honored to wee you."


    From today, Sasha really belonged to Anthony, and she would never escape him.


    What''s more, no one knew that the man she married was a demon with multiple personalities.


    Therefore, under Anthony''s eternal confinement torture, Sasha''s heart and personality had also undergone significant changes over time.


    In less than two years, this arrogant woman developed a symptom known as Stockholm syndrome. This was a psychological condition when a victim of kidnapping or violence would fall in love with the perpetrator.


    In short, Sasha lost her true self and fell in love with Anthony during her torture and suffering.


    Since then, she hadn''tined and had absolutely no thoughts of running away. She knew that she was no longer Sasha Hiroshi, but Anthony''s exclusive wife.


    The change might''ve shook her world so hard that shepletely lost herself. After all, she was only 28 years old.


    Even though Anthony had a personality disorder, his possessive desire for Sasha also made him want to stay with her all his life.


    A few months after their marriage, there were rumors in Surabaya that the young master of the Peter family loved his wife so much. In fact, he continued to smile and boast about his wife. He did not hesitate to put her name on the cosmetic brand developed by the Peter family''s pharmapany.


    Sasha might be sad, but after falling in love with Anthony, she got what she dreamed of.


    After 2 years of living together, she and Anthony sat under the setting sun and looked back at the sky, feeling that theyplemented each other.


    Love was what made people crazy, and after the madness passed, all that was left was love.


    ...


    At eight o''clock that night, the sky was already dark.


    Lilia sat cross-legged on the sofa at the Lakeside Vi. She lifted her chin and looked at the man who was ying with the tea maker on the opposite side. He still had 18 boxes of tea leaves beside him.


    After thinking about it many times, Lilia still had curiosity. "If Sara''s car ident was really Sasha''s doing, the Hartanto family shouldn''t just ignore it, right?"


    She asked this, yet she still had doubts in her heart about the indifferent Hartanto family.


    Although there was no definite evidence that Sasha was behind it, Jean received thetest investigative information after lunch.


    The result revealed that on the morning of the engagement party, after Sasha withdrew fifteen million in cash, she unexpectedly created a new passbook and deposited the money in it.


    Judging from the habits of rich people like her, this small amount of money was not enough to attract people''s attention.


    However, this was not arge number. And Sasha''s action did not arouse people''s suspicions.


    But the problem arose this afternoon, when her newly opened savings were suddenly withdrawn from a bank in a remote vige in the Pasuruan area at two o''clock in the afternoon.


    At that time, Sasha was in Surabaya, it was impossible for her to go to a bank in a remote vige just to withdraw the cash.


    Thebination of these two suspicious factors made one wonder who took the money from the savings ount with a deposit of fifteen million.


    At this time, the man opposite Lilia took the teaspoon, his drooping brows still unable to dampen his good looks and arrogance.


    He poured the tea in the teacup then looked at Lilia, as he curled his thin lips and furrowed his brows, his mature and steady voice could be heard. "It''s hard to say that if the Hartanto family wanted to investigate this further, because after all, this matter concerned the Hiroshi family. Judging from the current situation of the Hartanto family, there is no point in bothering the Hiroshi family."


    Lilia silently listened to the man''s exnation. She pulled the corner of her mouth and flicked her fingertips at her face. "That''s right, I heard that Sara''s presence had little effect at the Hartanto family''s house. Even if they want to hold her ountable, it''s up to Jefferson and Chris!"


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at the night outside the window, and inadvertently expressed her emotions. "If Sara knew that she would be where she is today, she might want to stay away from Sasha,"


    Her emotions still stirred in her heart when the man had finished pouring a cup of brewed tea into a green porcin cup.


    He rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Lilia. After putting the teacup in front of her, he whispered, "This is a circle of destiny, she is only reaping what she has sown,"


    This... This was the point!


    Lilia couldn''t help smiling, she didn''t want to continue this topic. She just held her teacup by the tip of her nose and inhaled the smell. She raised her eyebrows and said in a joking tone, "Turns out my husband can make fragrant tea."


    The man gave her a quick nce, but he didn''t ignore her sweet tone.. When he was about to take a sip, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 457 - The Uninvited Guest

    The two of them looked at each other at the same time towards the entrance, Lilia quickly tidied up her nightgown and stood up jumping up and down. "Maybe it''s Mellisa!"


    The two of them would leave for Jakarta tomorrow, so her sister might want to meet her before leaving.


    Lilia was excited in her heart, she quickly walked to the entrance to open the door. Outside, the cold night wind blew in with Chris'' figure standing in front of her.


    "Brother Chris?" Lilia hurriedly opened the door and invited him inside. Before closing it, she looked around. It seemed like he came alone.


    Wasn''t he still hurt?


    Did he drive alone?


    Lilia looked suspiciously at Chris'' expressionless face. She then suppressed these anxious thoughts and invited him to the living room.


    It could be seen that Chris was in a bad mood tonight.


    There was a gloom on his handsome face that could not be ignored, darker than the night sky outside.


    As Chris stepped into the living room, he immediately undid his shirt and dramatically sat across from Jean.


    He lowered his head and saw the cup of tea on the table. Without saying much, he took a sip after taking it. However, he was suddenly shocked and cursed because his throat was scalded.


    Lilia couldn''t say anything.


    "Dammit, why is the tea so hot?!" Chris was in a bad mood, he mmed the china cup on the table in anger, he furrowed his brows and cursed Jean.


    This was... thew of karma!


    Lilia didn''t say a word, she sat quietly beside her husband and waited for him to speak.


    As expected, the man squinted at Chris. Then he took another porcin cup, poured tea, and handed it to Lilia.


    After doing this, he was in no rush to speak. "If you want tea, buy it yourself!"


    Chris choked, his thin lips squirmed several times but no sound came out.


    Lilia seemed to have heard him vaguely swear. ''Brother Chris is in a really bad mood!''


    ''What''s his problem that he''s so angry and isn''t afraid that his injured vein will burst again?'' She continued to wonder.


    Silence spread across the living room.


    Not long after, Jean took a sip of his homemade herbal tea and looked at Chris. His face literally wrote that he was ''unhappy'' with his guest. With a sigh, Jean calmly asked, "Did something happen that you came here at night?"


    Hearing his voice, Chris lifted his legs in displeasure and snorted, "Can''t Ie if I''m okay?"


    "Of course you can''t! You''re bothering us!" The man''s tone was light.


    Chris could onlyugh angrily.


    He lifted his leg and kicked the corner of the table. With his chin exposed, his face turned serious. "Jean, tell me, are we brothers?!"


    Jean ced his teacup on the table and opened his eyes then looked at him. "What do you think?"


    "I''m asking you!" Chris stretched out his fingertips and pointed at Jean again. "Tell me the truth, don''t you think of me as a brother?!"


    When Chris opened his mouth to ask that question, Lilia''s face changed slightly.


    She gave her husband a worried nce then sneaked a nce at Chris. Did Chris know the story behind the ident that happened to Sara? Did hee around at night just to ask about that problem?


    Lilia was a little worried, they didn''t want to hide anything, but the results of the investigation were still not over, so they shouldn''t rush into conclusions. They couldn''t just use Sasha without solid evidence.


    At their meeting, she wondered if Chris would force Jean to confront Sasha.


    While she was busy thinking about it, Jean said softly, "Of course!"


    Chris nodded in satisfaction, and his expression softened a little. "Since I''m a brother, get Clifford back right away!"


    Lilia was confused. "???"


    ''Why is Brother Chris talking about Clifford all of a sudden? Didn''t he just take a day off?''


    Then, she heard Chris grit his teeth and added. "Jean, I know you gave him a day off, but did you know he went to the United States? Argh!!!"


    Lilia couldn''t help butugh when she realized the situation.


    It turned out that her guess was wrong.


    Clifford was indeed on vacation, could it be... he went to find Merry?


    Hearing Lilia''sughter, Chris immediately gave her a fierce look. "Lilia, are you making fun of me?"


    "Not!" Lilia coughed lightly and smiled, shaking her head seriously. "Brother Chris, do you want tea?"


    "No!" Chris snorted, he put his hands in his trouser pockets and leaned back on the sofa.


    After all, his heart was burning with fire!


    He really didn''t think it would turn out like this today!


    While the Hartanto family was in turmoil and difficult times, he received news that Clifford had left for the United States. When he found out about the news half an hour ago, he could barely stop himself from destroying his room!


    What was the man thinking about going to America?


    Even though he wanted to catch up and beat him up, Chris was still recovering from a serious injury. Plus, his family was in trouble. Never mind going to the United States, even if he wanted to go to Mojokerto, he had to work hard!


    Not only that, Merry clouded his mood by showing him a photo that she sent via cellphone. Apparently, Clifford took her to Universal Studios yesterday!


    ''What''s so nice about the amusement park?''


    ''If you really like amusement parks, why don''t you ask me to take you out first?''


    A furious and anxious Chris hurried to the Lakeside Vi by himself. After all, if he didn''t get Jean to order his bodyguard Clifford back today, he would go after him!


    At this time, the man looked at Chris with his eyes narrowing, and his tone was slightly mocking. "Chris, watch your attitude."


    Jean didn''t even mind giving Clifford another half month off, but he didn''t voice it out of respect for Chris'' feelings.


    Chris took a deep breath and wanted to answer. But suddenly, he saw Jean''s deep and unpleasant brows. He turned to touch his nose and his voice softened. "Jean, please understand my feelings. I''m really angry with my useless self, I really miss Merry."


    Lilia smiled faintly and shook her head, she didn''t say anything.


    ''If you miss her, why are you angry?''


    After staring into Jean''s cold, sharp eyes, Chris could only give up and let out a breath.


    Seeing the man''s indifferent brows, Chris tried to calm himself by leaning on the sofa.


    Jean stared at him, he raised his hand and sipped his tea. When he looked away, the conversation switched. "How''s Alex?"


    Chris'' emotions came and went quickly, and when he heard his question, he straightened up. "He''s okay. After a day of observation, he was discharged from the hospitalst night."


    "Good then." The man answered, and after making tea for Chris, he asked, "Sara had an ident, what will the Hartanto family do?"

 Chapter 458 - To Hell With Everything!

    At this time, Chris did not realize that his intention toe to the Lakeside Vi had been diverted by Jean.


    He stood upright on the sofa, his handsome face silently mocking. "I don''t know... I don''t know what to do myself."


    After all, he and Sara weren''t fond of each other and didn''t have that sibling bond since they were young.


    The Hartanto family always put profit first and put everything aside, and that reality was scary!


    Even after she was badly injured, Sara''s family didn''t say anything.


    They were all people who had passed through the ghost gate. Their heart was already cold and hard enough that it would be impossible for them to talk about family.


    Chris'' eyes darkened, and when he mentioned the Hartanto family, he seemed like a different person.


    He didn''t feel the slightest joy when he talked about his family, there was only coldness and a strange feeling in his eyes. Even his beautiful eyebrows were tinged with frost.


    Lilia saw his sudden change and couldn''t help but look at the man she called her husband. However, she felt a little lucky because the atmosphere in the Widjaya family was truly peaceful and warm.


    At this time, Chris'' mind waspletely filled with the Hartanto family''s affairs. Jean saw his gloomy face and stretched out his thick eyebrows as he asked, "About Sara''s ident, what were the results of the police investigation?"


    Chris sighed for a moment, he took the cigarette case out of his pocket and ced it in his hands in annoyance. "The driver who caused the ident was drunk and forced himself to drive, there is no other abnormality. He will be tried in court soon and his driver''s license has been confiscated,"


    There was no other abnormality��


    The words made Lilia and Jean look at each other.


    They could roughly guess the Hartanto family''s attitude towards Sara after her car ident, and maybe the family would sit on the sidelines from start to finish.


    Even though they knew some inside information, they might pretend they didn''t know since the Hiroshi family was involved.


    It was hard to exin. At this time, Lilia didn''t know whether to sympathize with Sara or the indifference of her family.


    "Is that all?" Jean asked casually.


    At this time, Chris put the cigarette to his lips and took a strong inhale. After unleashing a thick white mist, he smiled absurdly and said in a low voice, "Since the head said nothing''s strange, consider everything normal."


    With Chris'' exnation just now, the Hartanto family''s attitude towards this car ident proved itself.


    They really didn''t n to pursue the truth of the ident.


    So far, Jean had not said much and Chris was still smoking. He then sipped the tea prepared by Jean on the table, and said in a deep and cold tone, "The person who made my condition like this has been in critical condition for a long time due to poisoning, and today he passed away."


    Lilia''s eyes stopped, and she vaguely felt that things were getting out of hand.


    "I see," Jean looked at him from a distance, and his two eyes suddenly turned sharp. "Do you know who poisoned him?"


    Chris sneered. "If I know then you should know that too."


    The man lowered his head slightly with a refined expression.


    Lilia looked confused at their conversation.


    She was a very wise girl. After thinking for a while, she guessed that some things might be ufortable to talk about or to discuss too much in front of her.


    After all, this was about the Hartanto family, so it was not appropriate for her to know too much.


    Lilia tried to understand it. She then raised her hand to cover the corner of her mouth and yawned, then she leaned on her husband''s shoulder and said in a sleepy voice, "I''m a little sleepy, I want to lie down."


    "I will keep youpany," Jean''s words were gentle and affectionate.


    Lilia shook her head. "No need! I just remembered that I haven''t met with Mellisa to discuss tomorrow''s departure. I''d better go to the next house before going to sleep."


    After saying that, Lilia immediately stood up. As she walked around the table, she caught Chris'' approving eyes and nodded at him. Without waiting for them to answer, she hurriedly put on her coat and walked toward the exit.


    After the sound of the closing door was heard, Chris turned his head and saw Lilia''s figure walking from the window. The man then sighed softly. "Lilia is truly an understanding person!"


    At that moment, under the dazzling light in the living room, Jean took the cigarette box from the table, lit it and smoked it. He caught Chris'' sharp eyes through the smogyer of smoke. "So n ordered someone to poison him. What else do you know about it?"


    Chris was holding his near-ck cigarette butt, his eyes looking grim and cold. "Quite a lot. Besides that, I also know who arranged it from the start."


    Jean leaned back on the sofa, he folded his legs and nodded slowly. "Looks like he''s not stupid!"


    Chris looked at him angrily and mmed the table in front of him. He said grimly, "I just didn''t think he would think I wouldn''t find out. But the most important thing now is that I know that they didn''t intend to hurt me in the meantime. Still... I am annoyed with myself for letting the killer die, because with this, the evidence is gone. I don''t even know who to trust in my own family!"


    This was the thing Chris had been worried about the mosttely.


    Now, the murderer''s death had left everything on a deadlock, a lot of truth was buried in the ground.


    Chris thought that if it continued like this, he might... Ask his father to forward.


    ...


    After a half hour, Chris finally left Vi Lakeside.


    When he returned to the car, he turned on the engine, still with a cigarette in between his lips. Then... he suddenly thought, why did hee here tonight?


    Didn''t hee to ask Jean to call and send Clifford back from America? Howe they ended up having a conversation about the Hartanto family?!


    Chris frustratedly pped the steering wheel and threw his cigarette at the vi''s door without saying anything.


    ''Damn you Jean!''


    The man didn''t leave the Lakeside Vi in a hurry. When he had just turned the intersection, he? suddenly felt so restless in his heart that he couldn''t help it. He immediately stopped, took out his cell phone and called the little girl.


    It should be eight or nine in the morning over there.


    Even though they had been sending messages continuously since Merry returned to America, he still felt very worried now.


    One minuteter, Chris'' face grew even darker.


    The phone was connected, but no one answered.


    He was a little impatient, his thick brows locked tight, and he hit the steering wheel again.


    This time, the phone was picked up.


    Chris'' heart finally calmed down. "Hey, why ..."


    However, while the words were still spoken, he heard a man''s voice greeting him. "Young Master Chris!"


    He was so shocked to hear that.


    With a cold face, he immediately squeezed his phone and gritted his teeth. "Get the damn phone to her!"


    On the phone, Clifford''s voice was low and calm. After three seconds of silence, he refused. "Sorry sir, she''s sleeping!"


    ''Damn it! Are you in her bedroom?''


    To hell with the Hartanto family, to hell with that damn killer, to hell with his illness! Today, he would catch up with Merry!

 Chapter 459 - Wait For Me A Little Longer

    Right now, it was 8:30 AM in the city of Los Angeles.


    In Merry''s apartment, Clifford''s tall and sturdy figure was seen busy in the kitchen.


    The little girl was standing by the bed to change the bed sheets. Today was the first day of her period. She looked haggard and almost cried all morning.


    Clifford made ginger soup for her still with a t expression on his face. He cut the ginger slices skillfully but his drooping eyelids masked the distraction under his eyes.


    He felt a little annoyed that his vacation ns were a little off the mark, but it couldn''t be helped. He really didn''t know that Merry was going to have her period. But he was still grateful that he took her to Universal Studios for a fun vacation yesterday.


    Just now, Merry''s phone rang from the living room. And when he saw the caller ID, it appeared to be Chris Hartanto.


    At first, he didn''t want to pick it up, but when Chris called a second time, a voice in his heart urged him.


    In a surge of emotion, he grabbed the phone and said something impulsive.


    This wasn''t his original intention, but he said it anyway.


    Clifford''s movements paused for a moment, and he thought, he couldn''t help butugh to himself.


    The words from Young Master Jean''s might''ve given him too much courage and support, so he thought he couldpete with Chris who was a descendant of the Hartanto family.


    Clifford thought to himself, he subconsciously put all the ginger slices that had been cut into the pot. As soon as he turned on the gas, the kitchen''s door slowly opened.


    Merry''s pale and slightly shocked face emerged from the gap in the door, and the ball-shaped hair bun above her head trembled. "Clifford, what are you doing?"


    As she asked, she continued rubbing her lower belly with her hands. Her dark eyes were clearly visible, making her look innocent.


    Clifford''s hand paused in the air with the spoon in his hand, he looked back at her with raised eyebrows. "Why are you awake?"


    The girl blinked her eyes as she squeezed the doorknob. "I am hungry."


    "Go and lie down first, I''ll buy you breakfast after boiling the soup," Clifford stirred the brown sugar ginger slices in the soup pot. He then lifted his wrist to check the time. Apparently it was almost nine o''clock, no wonder this girl was starving.


    Merry let out the word ''oh'', then she looked at the soup pot eagerly, turning and stomping her foot to walk back into the living room.


    She was not sleepy at first, but when she sat on the sofa, she felt a little sleepy for some reason. Merry didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she seemed to have heard the man''s voice.


    "Hey..." The girl leaned back on the sofa, pulled the nket on the side and covered herself while her eyes fixed on the window sill.


    Recently, she liked to stare at the window sill in a daze. Every time she looked at it, her eyes seemed to see Chris'' figure standing in front of the window wearing a hospital patient outfit.


    Merry pursed her lips and scratched her forehead irritably. She''d been studying really hardtely.


    But looking at her school schedule, and after making sure she consulted her professors again, she found out that her studies in America would still take a year and a half toplete all the courses at the earliest.


    Too long!


    Less than ten minutester, Clifford came out of the kitchen carrying ginger soup.


    At a nce, he saw the girl shrink into a small cocoon on the sofa. His indifferent face inadvertently became soft.


    The girl fell asleep, perhaps from tired being in pain because of her period cycle. Her little eyebrows were furrowed, and the reddish corners of her mouth dropped slightly, making her look very ufortable.


    Clifford sighed. As he put the ginger soup on the table, he wanted to wake her up but he hesitated.


    In the end, he brushed off the idea and covered the girl with another nket before going out to buy breakfast.


    He could cook, but the little girl preferred sandwiches and sweetened milk from the cafe at the corner, so she''d usually buy them for two days'' ration.


    Later, he found out that Merry liked breakfast at the cafe because Chris bought it for her before, so she couldn''t forget the taste from then on.


    Meanwhile in Surabaya, Chris headed straight for the airport after he left the Lakeside Vi.


    He wasn''t just talking, he would really catch up with Merry without any obstacle. Even though it would be harder for him to let go of herter, any sacrifice would be worth it.


    On his way to the airport, he called the Hartanto family and asked to book a flight ticket that would take him directly to the United States overnight.


    As soon as he said his intention, the old butler of the Hartanto family was silent for a while, and then his voice ran out. "Second Young Master, you shouldn''t be too infatuated like that. Your grandfather is awake, hurry back to the house first. He was furious when he heard that the thirddy had a car ident."


    Chris immediately paused and mmed on the brake.


    He stopped in the middle of the road so that the vehicle behind him almost hit him from behind.


    The driver behind was honking furiously, while Chris just looked ahead with thick eyebrows. "Grandpa is awake?"


    The old butler sighed softly. "Yes, so hurry back, young master. All the other members are already on their way here."


    Chris was silent, his bad mood suddenly fell to the ground.


    How unexpected!


    He lowered his eyelids andughed at himself while holding his phone. His dark eyes were cold as he said, "I know, I''ll be back now."


    Hearing this, The old butler answered in a steady voice, "Alright. Hurry up, young master, they''re almost there!"


    As he hung up, Chris threw his cell phone into the seat beside him. He held the wheel with both hands and his eyes were filled with a bright sh of light. It wasn''t clear what he had in mind.


    He regained consciousness, his thin lips still slightly puckered and expressed the emotion he was holding in.


    Ahead was the intersection that led to the airport. He stared at the flow of passing traffic. After starting the engine, he gritted his teeth and stepped on the gas, passing the intersection at such a high speed.


    Moreover, he did not let himself go with slow speed. The faster, the better.


    ''Merry forgive me, wait for me a little longer....''


    ...


    Tonight, Lilia went to the vi next door to look for Mellisa. She and Jean had been busy with Sasha''s troubles for the past two days, which was why she had somewhat neglected her sister.


    Thinking like this, she couldn''t wait to see Mellisa soon.


    Lilia rang the doorbell at the vi door. After waiting for a while, no one answered. She leaned forward and looked towards the living room. The lights were still on, someone should be at home.


    She didn''t have her phone with her, so she was trapped alone and stood in the cold, chilling wind.


    Jean and Chris were clearly still talking about a lot of things. If she came back again, she would definitely annoy them.


    Lilia continued to hesitate, and just as she was about to leave, Mellisa''s door finally opened.


    Lilia looked happy, she raised her eyes and looked at the dim entrance, then�� she felt so embarrassed.


    Inside the door, her sister appeared with disheveled hair and wearing only��.. a men''s shirt!


    Lilia stood at the door dumbfounded, neither entering nor retreating.


    She seemed to be bothering other people!


    Looking at Mellisa''s red and slightly swollen neck, it was clear that it was a kiss mark.


    At this moment, it seemed that the two sisters were both frozen in their ces.


    Mellisa was embarrassed and irritated. She smoothed the hem of her shirt and smoothed her messy hair. With a cold wind blowing outside the door, she immediately threw away her embarrassment and rushed forward to greet Lilia.


    "Why do youe sote?"


    Lilia then entered the house and as she stood in front of Mellisa, she coughed. "Am I bothering you?"

 Chapter 460 - Preparing For Jakarta

    Mellisa blinked, she rolled up the oversized sleeve of her shirt up to her upper arm ufortably, then shook her head in denial. "Don''t be like that,e in and warm yourself!"


    Lilia was led by Mellisa into the living room. Before sitting down, she could hear footstepsing from the spiral staircase on the left.


    At the corner of the stairs, Leonard walked steadily with a manly posture.


    Lilia didn''t make a sound, but looking at the man''s cold face a little... the corner of her mouth twitched nervously.


    Her arrival tonight seemed to have greatly disturbed whatever her sister and her brother-inw was doing.


    This was all because of Chris!


    Lilia couldn''t help but curse him secretly. Just because of jealousy, Chris was willing to drive to her house at night and vent his jealousy in front of her husband. In the end, they were discussing serious matters and she had to leave so they could chat freely.


    If only Chris hadn''t run away from the hospital, Lilia wouldn''t havee to the house next door to interfere with her sister''s intimate moment!


    When she saw Leonard''s eyes were clearly fixed on her, Lilia nodded politely. Still, the man''s gaze was so... unpleasant!


    Lilia wanted to cry without tears. After turning her face away from her future brother-inw, she looked at Mellisa. In an instant, she gave a usible excuse. "I came at night because I wanted to talk to you about our departure tomorrow."


    Mellisa closed her cor, she ignored Leonard and immediately pulled her sister to the seat. "You don''t have to bothering to me, I was going to see youter."


    At this time, Leonard was slowly getting closer, and he didn''t know what Mellisa and Lilia were talking about. Then Lilia''s future brother-inw brought two cups of tea from the kitchen and handed them over to Mellisa. "Drink something warm. You''ve just finished exercising, don''t catch a cold!"


    Mellisa''s face turned red. She couldn''t reply to him.


    Lilia could only sit dumbfounded. She really wanted to go home.


    After speaking in a faint tone, Leonard turned around and sat opposite them calmly. He took the iPad on the side and scrolled the screen seriously and carefully.


    Mellisa was so angry that her breathing became chaotic, didn''t he just kiss her on the neck? Why was he talking nonsense in front of her sister?


    Since when did she start exercising?!


    ''I was packing, you know! I also had to wear your shirt because you spilled water on my clothes right?''


    ''Leonard, you will sleep on the couch today!''


    Mellisa steadily exhaled and ran her fingers through her hair,bing it backward. She looked pale while she stared at Leonard. Then she turned her head to look at Lilia and continued, "We''re leaving at 8 tomorrow morning. Grandpa called today and said he would send someone to meet us at the stationter."


    Her sister listened without squinting, trying to ignore her future brother-inw whose presence was strong.


    Nobody knew what had happened that the man stared at Lilia as if she was a stranger.


    This was also the first time this guy had been so upset!


    Lilia shook her head with a smile, then sat down before answering Mellisa, "Okay, no problem. But after arriving in Jakarta, should we continue to stay at the hotel or..."


    She didn''t exin further, but Lilia was sure that her sister understood what she meant.


    From her point of view, there was a big difference between an iron heart family like the Mayer family and an erudite like the Irwan family. But considering grandpa Caleb''s attitude, it was unlikely they''d stay with him.


    Only this time, Jean also would go along and live in the Mayer family''s house. But Lilia didn''t know if he''d be weed well.


    At this time, Mellisa sipped her ss and moisturized her lips before casually saying, "I think 80% Grandpa will arrange for us to stay in the Mayer family''s house."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Lilia again and realized a sad look on her face. She put down her ss and immediately held her hand with her tightly grasped fingers. "Don''t worry, I''m right there with you."


    Lilia looked at the tips of her fingers. Without realizing it, she trembled as she stiffened a little. But then she tried to erase her anxiety and smiled. "I''m not worried, I''m just afraid something will happen."


    As soon as she heard those words, Mellisa nodded seriously. "You don''t have to worry too much. After we finish our business, we can immediately return to live in Surabaya. Now think about it, our life is also very goodtely."


    After going through too many twists and turns in life, Mellisa was especially interested in seeking spiritual stability.


    In thest few days, Mellisa had been living in Surabaya right next to her sister.


    No shy lifestyle and chaotic world, nomotion, just a peaceful everyday life had made her crave for peace.


    Mellisa curled the corners of her lips, her face was filled with a hint of a smile. But her cold eyes were shining with a deep longing.


    When Leonard heard her words across their table, his fingers slowed down from scrolling the screen. Before Lilia could speak, Leonard looked at Mellisa and said, "That''s right, living in Surabaya is really good, isn''t it? Lots of malls and good food, lots of beautiful parks that we can visit. This city is suitable for families."


    Now Leonard''s family learned that he had resigned from his official position in the capital''s police force. They had urged him toe back and take over the family business.


    He was a bit hesitant since he knew his heart could never leave Melissa.


    Lilia silently lowered her cheeks and smiled faintly. she felt that Mellisa and Leonard seemed to be getting closer.


    At this time, Mellisa nced at Leonard with a faint expression on her face, and refused to look at him. "I like living in Surabaya just because my sister is here!"


    ''Oh, I see!''


    Leonard looked at them without any hesitation, then seriously replied, "Oh, really? That means you don''t like me living with you? Why are you suddenly different from your loving attitude in the bed earlier?"


    Lilia could only gawk, how should she respond to this much information?!


    "Don''t listen to that person''s delusions!" Mellisa grumbled, her eyebrows furrowed in disgust.


    Lilia could feel the depth of their rtionship from the way they talked to each other. When she was with Leonard, Mellisa had a more active personality and richer expression.


    The two sisters were chatting for a while when suddenly the doorbell rang.


    Lilia almost subconsciously stood up and walked out, still muttering. "Maybe Jean''s following me here!"


    She thought Jean mighte to pick her up and take her home.


    Outside the door, the man appeared in front of her in a simple ck shirt with a coat on his sleeve, the one that he often wore on weekdays. His gaze was filled with warmth.


    Lilia smiled and stepped forward, leaning in his arms and raising her head. "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for a long time," the man hugged her and rubbed her shoulders twice as if to calm her.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps was heard, and when he raised his eyes, he saw Leonard and Mellisa also greeting them.


    Men had their ownnguage when they met each other. They just nodded and rarely spoke.


    Mellisa stood near the entrance and looked at Jean. "Would you like toe over to chat too?"


    The man hadn''t answered yet, but Lilia smiled and shook her head. "No, I have to go back and pack my luggage, you... just continue your business!"


    Mellisa was stunned and nced at Lilia.


    Leonard grinend wide and replied without any hesitation, "Then be careful!"


    He didn''t even try to sugarcoat his words when he wanted to shoo them away.


    Jean then put his coat on Lilia''s shoulder. Even though he didn''t say much, his deep gaze fell on Leonard and Mellisa for two seconds, then he led Lilia back to their house.


    Mellisa felt that she was not breathing smoothly anymore.


    She stood still and exhaled a heavy sigh. Then she turned around and raised her head. "How could you say that... hmphhh!"


    "Shhh, don''t say anything!"


    Leonard locked the corner of Mellisa''s mouth, he would like to collect the pending debt from earlier.

 Chapter 461 - Departing For Jakarta

    The next day, at five in the morning, Lilia sighed and slowly opened her eyes? in the dim and quiet master bedroom.


    She gently pulled out her cell phone from under her pillow and looked at the clock that was still showing five past three.


    There were still three hours left before going to Jakarta. Sheid on her side, but a faint mncholy feeling rose in her eyes.


    She didn''t know if it was because of her worrying mind for not knowing what was going to happen, but it was clear that hereback to Jakarta this time made her heart nervous.


    She panicked a little and felt a little messy, like a t boat bobbing in the sea unable to find a harbor.


    She thought that maybe the peaceful days she was feeling right now were going on too long, so the slightest disturbance caused her to be anxious.


    Lilia sighed again, she quietly turned around and stared fixedly at her husband''s calm face under the dim light.


    After a while, with a bit of emotion fluctuating in her heart, she sank herself into his embrace.


    A sturdy arm followed her movements and pulled her into his arms.


    Lilia raised her head in amazement. Jean didn''t open his eyes, but he was clearly awake. "Am I bothering you?"


    "No, why don''t you sleep again?" The man said as he lowered his head and leaned forward, rubbing his thin lips against his wife''s forehead.


    Lilia found afortable position in his arms, and her voice softly turned hoarse because she was still awake. "I''m not sleepy anymore!"


    She wanted to say that this wasn''t what she wanted to say at first, but then she swallowed the confusion in her heart whole.


    She didn''t want him to worry, and she didn''t want to sink too deep into depression herself.


    When the words fell, she was against the man''s chest, and her thin lips whispered angrily. "You have to sleep again, I will apany you to sleep."


    A man''s heart was like a mirror, even if he didn''t say anything, he could still pay attention to the depression Lilia showed.


    He stroked her hair with one hand, warmly calming all kinds of emotions in his wife''s heart, and said tofort her, "The Mayer family is different from the Irwan family, so don''t worry."


    Lilia shook her head gently, pondered for a moment, and still didn''t reveal her true thoughts. "I''m not worried about the Mayer family''s attitude. Judging from the grandfather''s strong presence, they are naturally happier than the Irwan family."


    "I can''t tell you exactly how I feel like this feeling of being stuck. I feel as if something is going to happen.But I don''t know whether or not it''s right to return to the Mayer family''s house this time."


    From the start, she never doubted her grandfather''s intentions.


    But sadly, on the night of his disappearance, there seemed to be some kind of omen and it was difficult for her to calm down.


    The man listened to her whisper softly and couldn''t help but tighten his arms. "Nothing will happen, I''m here for you."


    Lilia didn''t say a word, she just followed her husband''s embrace which brought her closer to him.


    ...


    At 7.30 in the morning, Lilia and the man were just sitting at the dining table for breakfast, but suddenly Leonard came uninvited.


    He was seen dragging two suitcases with his hands, onerge and one small, looking like a pair.


    And behind him was Mellisa, walking with a sullen expression and mouth still swollen.


    Lilia looked at them and looked at the clock in surprise. Shouldn''t they leave at eight? Why had theye here so early?


    Seeing the suspicions, Leonard calmly ced his suitcase at the door, and when he entered with Mellisa, he said nonchntly,? "We came for breakfast."


    Ten minutester, the men had finished their meal. The two of them looked at each other for a moment, then got up and went into the living room with boxes of cigarettes in their hands.


    Lilia looked at their backs and turned to look at Mellisa who was slowly eating an omelette. Putting down the spoon, Lilia whispered across the table. "Brother-inw is going to the capital with us?"


    Mellisa choked on her milk!


    After sipping a ss of water, Mellisa frowned and replied, "Don''t call him brother-inw, and don''t change his name!"


    "Then... future brother-inw?" Lilia said jokingly.


    Mellisa wrinkled her mouth and stopped speaking, but her heart writhed. It was like a cat''s w that kept scratching and the tingling feeling was simr to the one Leonard gave her.


    ...


    In the living room, Jean and Leonard were standing by the window and smoking a cigarette. They stood facing the window, and the surrounding smoke drifted through the air.


    At this time, Leonard exhaled his smoke while narrowing his eyes then looked at Jean and asked, "You too?"


    "Yes." The man lit his cigarette, flicked the ashes, and exined, "There''s no way I''ll let her go alone, I can''t rest easy here."


    Leonard moved the corner of his mouth, then he turned around and said, "Le has settled in Jakarta for a few days. Besides selling all her property, she also went to the Irwan family''s house every day, but she never made it. It''s strange. Do you know the details?"


    "She might want to meet with Janice, it''s not entirely strange. She also has frequent contact with Trisa in private."


    Leonard furrowed his brows unexpectedly. "This woman is really looking to die."


    At this time, the man said in a low and reminiscent voice, "The Irwan family will be there tomorrow and so will Trisa. You can get ready as quickly as possible. "


    Leonard looked at him with a deep smile and asked instead, "How do you know what I want to do?"


    Jean''s deep eyes were fixed on his face through the smoke. "Not a hard thing to guess, Trisa must have been involved in Mellisa''s ident that year. Can you remain silent when you find out that your partner is being bullied?"


    Leonard was a little angry, but he did not argue.


    Jean Widjaya seemed to understand the situation the most.


    Based on their brief contact, this boy could tell him any information he needed or wanted to know at will.


    Not only urate, but also detailed.


    Leonard was always curious about how he did it.


    There was awork of private information in every major family, including many private detective agencies that served their families.


    But he... couldn''t find a lot of information about Jean, except general information. Almost all of it was deliberately erased and left no trace.


    This man, if he made him an ally, he would definitely be the strongest ally.


    But if he was an enemy, perhaps Leonard would continue to shiver in fear and worry about his life.


    ...


    At half past nine, a group of four people boarded the high-speed train headed to Jakarta.


    They were like ordinary lovers, sitting in a business ss cabin, leaning back in theirfortable seats while looking out at the city view outside the window.


    All kinds of scenery weed them, from the field of green to the yellow curve on the horizon.


    Eight hours of trips passed in the blink of an eye when one came with their loved ones.


    By five o''clock in the afternoon, they had juste out of the train station. Before they looked for the vehicle Grandpa Caleb sent to pick them up, Harold called Lilia.


    Lilia walked beside the man and gently hooked her arms with his when they were on the way to the parking lot. She smiled sweetly when she answered the phone. "Sorry I forgot to tell you that I''m not in Surabaya."


    On the phone, Harold''s tone was extremely anxious, mixed with a rare panic. "Where are you?"


    Lilia heard realized something was wrong with her tone, so she slowed down a little and spoke the truth. "I just arrived in Jakarta!"


    "Dammit!" Harold cursed. "Why are you leaving now!"


    "What''s wrong?" Lilia asked, the smile on her face slowly fading away.


    Harold slowed down and sneered. "Sara Hartanto was in a mysterious car ident. Now there are conspiracy theories on the Inte saying that you were the mastermind behind the ident."


    WHAT?!

 Chapter 462 - Jakarta’s Elite

    Lilia heard Harold''s words and gradually stopped walking. Jean also slowed down following her movements.


    At the entrance to the parking lot, the two drivers sent by Grandpa Kaleb noticed their arrival and hurried toward them.


    As soon as Harold exined the matter, Lilia''s face paled as she pursed her lips again and hung up the phone.


    Mellisa and Leonard looked at each other, the two of them approached with confused faces and asked in low voices, "What is wrong?"


    Lilia raised her face to look at them and shook her head calmly. "It''s okay."


    Mellisa''s eyes still looked doubtful. "Is it true?"


    When Mellisa thought of asking a few more questions, the driver who hade to pick them up was already right in front of them.


    One of the drivers, the older one, ran as soon as he saw Mellisa. "Miss Mellisa, Miss Lilia, sorry we''rete. There''s a traffic jam on the road and it took us a long time to get here."


    He continuously nodded apologetically and kept looking at the two of them. He was very happy to see Miss Mellisa who hade back to life, and now there was also Miss Lilia.


    At that time, when Grandpa Caleb told him to pick people up, this driver was almost confused!


    He thought he was going to pick up the old man''s acquaintance at the station. What he didn''t know was that he was picking up Miss Mellisa, who had disappeared for a long time.


    Mellisa looked at the driver and politely answered with a smile. "Uncle Alex, it''s fine..."


    The driver named Alex, almost 40 years old, had served for a long time.


    With him guiding up front, the four of them walked towards the parking lot and each pair got into their respective cars.


    Entering the back seat, Lilia ced her handbag randomly near the door. She turned around and thought for a moment. When she saw the man, she helplessly spread out her arms. "The inte uses me as the main culprit of Sara''s well-nned ident."


    Jean''s expression remained the same. The back seat of the Hongqi car was very spacious. He bent his knees and folded his legs, then lifted his hands behind his wife''s neck and gently rubbed them. "What''s Harold''s n?"


    Lilia gave him a slightly surprised look. "Did you know already?"


    After asking that question, Lilia shook her head andughed. How could she forget her husband''s ability.


    Lilia happened to remember that before they left the house, the man seemed to have gotten up to answer a phone call, maybe he knew it by then.


    She leaned back slightly, rubbed her palm and answered, "Harold wanted Aphrodite Agency to issue a statement first, to at least to control public opinion."


    "He said that this incident happened suddenly. And almost at the same time, many fans were posting these usations to their ounts. These attacks seemed organized and nned beforehand," she continued.


    "In that case, that statement is useless." The man''s face was cold and stern. He ced one hand on his foldedp and rubbed his phone screen, his pupils were looking dark like a deep ocean.


    Lilia nodded in agreement. "I also feel that statements can''t calm the situation at all."


    The man turned his head and saw that his wife''s face was filled with confusion, and yet her eyes were still calm. Jean couldn''t help but ask in a deep voice, "What do you want to do?"


    "I can''t think about it!" Lilia smiled brightly and said unhurriedly. "This incident happened suddenly, I haven''t thought about the proper course of action. After all... there must be someone ying behind the scenes. I believe that disseminating misinformation on such arge scale would definitely require a leader. This is pretty normal in the entertainment industry, actually."


    Lilia''s tone was mixed with ridicule and anger. It was really strange since she had reduced her activity in the entertainment circle recently.


    Instead of feeling happy from avoiding the public''s attention for a while, Lilia got used as the one behind the ident?! Did she offend someone before?


    Right now, two red vehicles were crossing the streets of the capital simultaneously.


    Due to the red light, Alex the driver couldn''t hold back his curiosity, so he constantly looked at Lilia in the rearview mirror.


    This young woman seemed to be a well-known star on the inte.


    Ever since Grandpa Caleb returned homest week, he had been asking him to teach him how to use his smartphone and various search engines all day long. The old man was constantly sayingpliments like, "Lilia is very beautiful and nice!"


    At this time, his gaze identally collided with Jean''s in the backseat.


    Eyes met in the mirror, Alex looked embarrassed and looked away with a grin.


    Jean averted his gaze from the rearview mirror, he then looked at the woman seemingly silent from thinking too much beside him.


    Her deep ck eyes were stained by shallow frost, then she said in a low voice. "Since you haven''t thought about it, don''t think about it. News on the Inte is constantly changing, maybe it will turn around the next time!"


    Lilia suppressed the suspicion in her heart, she opened her eyes and stared at the cold waves the man exuded. She slowly leaned on her shoulder. "If only life had gone so easy, I wouldn''t need to think about anything in this world!"


    Lilia leaned on the man''s shoulder and smiled lightly, she didn''t really care anymore.


    She had seen all the great storms on the Inte before and waves of inexplicable darkness like this could not affect her.


    After all, the one who should be scared was the one with the initial SH. If the truth really came out, then Lilia couldn''t wait to hear Sasha''s exnation regarding this incident.


    Thinking of this, Lilia smiled sarcastically, and closed her eyes.


    She did not see the decisiveness emerging under Jean''s eyes, but she did not ignore what the man had said. Why? Because she knew that her husband never lied.


    He said that there would be a turnaround and it would happen.


    ...


    Forty minutester, they finally arrived.


    This was a residentialplex owned by members of the military. Even though grandfather Caleb had retired and was no longer serving in the military, his title and services could still make people respect him. Hence, arge area within theplex was reserved for the Mayer family.


    Someone was seen standing on guard at the housing gate. When he saw two red cars approaching, he raised his hand and asked him to stop.


    This was a basic rule that must be adhered to, namely routine checks. When pedestrians or vehicles entered and left theplex, the guard must check the relevant documents, even if it was the head of state.


    After passing this check, Alex exined to the back seat while driving, "Miss Lilia, there are now more regtions at our housing. For the next few days, Mr. Caleb has asked me to apany you in and out. If you need to leave the house, please feel free to see me."


    "Okay, thanks Uncle Alex." Lilia said, she then turned her gaze to look out the window.


    Her serene gaze hovered over the beautifully crafted gardens, as well as bungalows and vis with simr appearances.


    As expected, thisplex was different from the residential area of ??the vi. Even though they looked like western style buildings, these houses definitely had a simple impression of age. It was not a European architectural style that had emerged in recent years, but rather had simple colors like those of the previous Chinese state.


    Alex nced at the rearview mirror with a smile, and saw Lilia staring at theplex scene. He warmly said, "Miss Lilia, all the area beside this belongs to Mr. Caleb. A total of 18 vis are the assets of the Mayer Family."


    "Meanwhile, the central area is reserved only for the exclusive use of the main family members. There are eight vis and three gardens. Enjoy your time, maybe you can sightsee around theplex even further."


    Eight vis... Lilia was a little shocked, she didn''t know the internal situation of the Mayer family in detail. She only knew basic information from Mellisa.


    But judging from the details she had heard, the Mayer family was a big family with many intricate branches, and they were much moreplicated than the elites in Surabaya.

 Chapter 463 - Big Madame Stefani

    Five minutester, the car stopped in front of the open and quietplex.


    Rows of trees could be seen standing towering against the wind. Lilia and Jean got out of the car first and before having a chance to take a look at the surroundings, a line of servants quickly came out of a vi in the middle of theplex.


    They all weed them in uniform. The old man walking in front had gray hair and sses. Even though he was getting old, he still walked calmly and upright.


    This was Axel, the most senior housekeeper of the Mayer family. He was a soldier who had served the Mayer family for a long time. Then, along with Grandpa Caleb''s resignation at that time, Axel came to the Mayer family to be a caretaker. Alex was his son.


    "Father!" Alex got out of the car and said with a serious face.


    After Axel nodded slightly, he looked at Lilia for a moment. His eyes reflected the truth he felt in his heart. Even though his face looked worn from aging, his gaze was still as sharp as ever.


    "Miss Lilia, we''ve been waiting for you!" Axel warmly greeted, nothing strange could be heard from his voice.


    After finishing his sentence, he hurriedly greeted Jean politely. "Good evening, Young Master Jean."


    Alex stood up and whispered at a low volume. "This is my father, the housekeeper of Mayer''s residence. "


    Lilia felt the warmth from the greeting. She smiled and nodded slightly at Axel. "Thank you for the wee Uncle Axel."


    Axel smiled and bent his eyes, his sharp eyes fixed on Lilia''s figure, and his smile deepened after he looked around.


    Sure enough, just as the old man said, Lilia''s temperament and strength was like that of the Mayer family.


    This time, Mellisa''s car also stopped in front of the vi''s courtyard.


    When she and Leonard got out of the car, Axel looked dazed, and pity began to emerge from his face. In his sharp eyes, he paced back and forth muttering, "Miss Mellisa ..."


    Axel was Caleb''s confidant, he naturally knew that Mellisa was one of his favorite grandchildren.


    After knowing what happened to her from that old man, Axel felt very ufortable. It was a shame that the incident had to happen to her.


    It didn''t matter if this youngdy didn''t return to the problematic Irwan family.


    It''d been a long time since she came here, Mellisa finally set foot in the Mayer''s house once again. Her heart, however, still felt soplicated.


    Everywhere she looked, she was surrounded by a building, a park of flower and greenwn, and all of these were still familiar to her.


    She was so familiar with everything that when she closed her eyes, she knew that there must be a cold-resistant nasturtium on the fence next to the vi.


    As for the vi where Grandpa Caleb lived, the outer wall on the northwest side was covered with vines.


    Mellisa closed her eyes and took a deep breath, sniffing the unique aroma of the herbs. It was only after she heard Axel''s voice that she opened her eyes. She met his sharp gaze and smiled with her clear lips. "Uncle Axel, long time no see."


    After the family lost her for such a long time, Axel almost shed tears from hearing these words.


    He liked the figure of his youngdy who was free, innocent and sincere. But now that Axel saw her, the girl''s eyes seemed cold.


    He pressed the corners of his lips and continued nodding. "Long time no see, Miss Mellisa."


    "Father, please invite these guests in," Alex reminded him from the side, indirectly saying that the sky in Jakarta at the end of November was really cold.


    These two young women hade all the way from Surabaya, so it wouldn''t be good to keep them out in the open for too long.


    Hearing that voice, Axel quickly moved away and stretched his hand towards the door with a hint of emotion. "Forgive my old self, I almost neglected my duties. Pleasee in."


    Lilia and Mellisa walked side by side, while Jean and Leonard walked behind them.


    Two separate rows of servants stood at the front of the vi to greet them. As they passed, the servants said in unison, "Wee back Miss Lilia and Mellisa and wee Miss Lilia and Miss Mellisa''s husband."


    Because of this sentence, Mellisa''s walking speed was a little messy.


    Leonard walked towards the door with his head raised!


    That''s right, his identity was confirmed at this Mayer family''s house, so he wasn''t afraid of losing his nameter!


    After the four of them were invited to the main living room, they discovered that the one who weed them was Stefani, and old man Caleb was not there.


    The interior of the vi was decorated in Chinese style. The entrance hall was decorated with brown-red solid wood furniture. The room was filled with amazing splendor. On the background wall of the living room, calligraphy and paintings were hanging from it.


    At this time, on the biggest sofa chair, Stefani was holding a Sancai''s teacup while sipping her tea. Hearing the footsteps, she ced the teacup on the square tea table beside her and smiled as she raised her eyes. "The girls are back."


    Axel walked at the very front, and after Lilia, Mellisa and the others were invited to sit down, the servants came and brought hot tea.


    Stefani saw Axel still standing and she pointed to the empty chair next to her. "Axel, sit down too. They''re all from your own family, don''t be so stiff."


    Axel nced at her, then he nodded slightly and sat down on the opposite side.


    After a moment of silence, Stefani started the convo with a loud voice. "Don''t get too tense like this, this is your own home. Do whatever you want, don''t hesitate."


    "The old man has been summoned since this morning and he hasn''t returned. He knew you wereing so while waiting for him, he told me to cheer you up. He wants you to enjoy your visit," she softly continued.


    After speaking, she took a sip of tea gracefully. The light flickered a little, and her eyes fell to cover her intention.


    "When will grandpae back?" Mellisa asked.


    Stefani held her teacup and shook her head with a smile. "Unfortunately, I don''t know yet. I think something happened at the presidential pce. He was asked to take care of it and someone picked him up this morning."


    "You know that our family can''t ignore political matters even though we are retired. That''s why your grandfather''s services are still needed in providing advice, the old man himself is actually tired too."


    Mellisa pulled up the corners of her lips, and after looking at each other for a moment, she fell silent.


    At that moment, Axel''s gaze swept the people in front of him, then he looked at Stefani and suggested, "Madame, they''re probably tired because they left so early in the morning. Why not let them rest first? We''ve also prepared the rooms. What if we gather again when Masteres?"


    Stefani did not hesitate and nodded slowly. "Fine with me. I happen to be tired too, and after sitting here all morning, my lower back pain strikes again."


    After Axel nodded, they left the main living room one by one.


    The calm was restored, Stefani was seen still sitting and putting down the teacup. The smile on her cheeks gradually receded.


    The two granddaughters with different surnames were still able to the old man''s attention. Why didn''t he give that little affection to Reynold?


    The 12 years old boy was the son of Caleb and Stefani conceived through IVF technology.


    Two days ago, the old man nned to make the two girls inherit two vis in the Mayer residence.


    Although Stefani did not say this bluntly, she still felt a bit disrespected.


    But she couldn''t put her beak down. In the Mayer family house, she didn''t possess the same strength as the real wife.


    ...


    Axel slowly stopped at the cherry blossom garden at the back of the vi.


    "Miss, this is a vi specially built for you by your grandfather. We must apologize for forcing all of you to stay here for a while. The vi next door is still under repair, you can move once its renovation ispleted."


    Axel pointed to the western-style building next to it. These two buildings had a very simr appearance and were very close.


    Mellisa then said, "Thank you, Uncle Axel, sorry if our arrival caused too much trouble.. The four of us can stay here."

 Chapter 464 - Little Uncle

    This two-story vi was enormous, and there were only four of them. They didn''t need to prepare one more vi for them since this one was enough.


    Mellisa thought about it, but she didn''t realize something was wrong with her thoughts.


    Hearing this, Axel smiled and waved his hand. "The master has already arranged it. This vi belongs to Miss Mellisa and the one being repaired there is for Miss Lilia. The old man said that these two buildings are for you and no one should object to it. With this arrangement, you''d better respect the Grand Master''s wishes."


    He then continued, "You must be tired from the trip earlier. We will prepare a simple meal for you. If you need anything, just press the call bell in the room."


    Lilia turned her gaze to the said vi and felt a slight fever in her heart.


    Her gratitude was overshadowed by her shock from hearing that the building would be hers. Lilia could only shake her head, she couldn''t do anything against her grandfather''s wish.


    After Axel left, Mellisa and Lilia smiled at each other. "Come on, let''s have a look."


    The two men behind them were seen slightly squinting, and were only pacing back and forth to follow them for a bit.


    The vi had a ssical modern design, leaving a great impression as well as a peaceful atmosphere to the eyes.


    The living room looked bright with sunlighting in from the doors and windows. There were no clouds in Jakarta today. This was such rare fine weather.


    After Mellisa pulled Lilia into the vi, she walked in the living room before sitting down on the sofa.


    At this time, Jean casually stepped onto the stairs across from the living room. Standing on the stairs, he stretched his arms towards Lilia and eximed softly. "Honey,e here."


    Lilia saw his figure, her heart was burning as she got up and walked to him without thinking.


    Mellisa blinked behind her. "What are you doing..."


    "Mellisa,e here too," Leonard calmly cut her off.


    As soon as Mellisa turned her head, she saw that Leonard was already standing in the corridor on the right side of the living room and stretched out his palm towards her.


    These two people��


    Mellisa frowned and got up, and when she walked in front of Leonard, she brushed his palm. Her tone was neither cold nor warm when she said, "What are you doing?"


    Leonard didn''t say a word, he stared at her for a moment then grabbed her wrist and walked towards the bedroom at the end of the corridor.


    On the stairs, Lilia grabbed her husband''s palm and grasped it, then asked with a smile, "When did you guys discuss it?"


    She saw the master bedroom on the first floor, and Jean led her to the 2nd floor. The division of these rooms was very clear.


    "Just now!" The man nced at her and added, "When the two of us were ignored!"


    Oh!


    Lilia pursed her lips and sneered, she lightly patted his arm. "How could I ignore you? I didn''t know you were talking about it, okay!"


    Sheughed and exined, but when she remembered Stefani''s figure, she paused for a moment.


    She really didn''t know what to call her.


    If she called her aunt, it would sound a bit rude.


    But if she called her Grandma, it would sound awkward.


    However, she and Mellisa knew very well that they might not be able to call her grandmother.


    Apart from not knowing what to call her, she still felt that Stefani gave them this kind of prideful look.


    Although she seemed to wee them warmly and kindly, it was clear that she had cemented her identity as the Mistress of the house.


    Especially before they left, she also confirmed to them that she had been sitting all morning, which obviously meant something.


    In short, Stefani''s impression of Lilia was not very good. And it''s worse since this happened on the first day arriving at the Mayer family house.


    Lilia was brought to the master bedroom on the second floor by Jean.


    The bed looked brand new and they had almost everything they needed. She could see that her grandfather had done a lot of preparations to make their stay morefortable.


    Upon entering through the door, Lilia stared at theyout of the room, but she didn''t notice the burning darkness in her husband''s deep, dark eyes.


    When she closed the door, her face was still adorned with cheerful emotions. "The underfloor heating is sofortable!"


    But right after the words escaped her lips, she was pushed against the door and greeted with a hot kiss.


    After that kiss, Lilia''s cheeks turned bright red.


    She breathed a little and rested her head on the man''s shoulder as her mouth went numb.


    The man hugged her shoulders and sighed as if he was satisfied. "When we return to Surabaya, we will get some underfloor heating for our house."


    Lilia''s eyes were moist, she punched her husband''s shoulder and said, "Now that the four of us live here, aren''t you afraid they will suddenlye?"


    The man''s pupils rolled jokingly, then he gently rubbed his wife''s lips with his thumb. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care even if they see,"


    Lilia was stunned for half a second and fell speechless.


    ...


    Half an hourter, they were back to the living room.


    Time felt too short, and since it was stillte afternoon, of course nothing would happen.


    Still... it''s possible to quench thirst with warmth.


    It was already past six in the evening when the meeting took ce. Lilia and Jean were sitting on the sofa behind the window, while Mellisa and Leonard sat across from them.


    The corners of their mouths were slightly swollen. It was no surprise though.


    A clean teacup and teapot were ced on the coffee table in front of them, and the kettle buzzed.


    After a few seconds of silence, Mellisa yed the buttons on her shirt and said in a very t tone, "Grandpa just called me and said there''s a family dinner soon, all the Mayer family members areing back tonight."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia pulled her lips and made noment.


    This was the first time she hade to a strong family residence like the Mayer family, and herplete foreignness made her wary somehow.


    Today was Friday, the four of them could understand the busy schedule since most of the Mayer family members held important positions in the Capital.


    But the feelings Stefani brought to them were not very sincere.


    They didn''t know what the rest of the family would be like.


    At this time, while they were discussing the next arrangement, a muffled voice suddenly came from the window in the living room of the bungalow.


    Lilia was the first to look back, and even though the lights in the room were a bit dazzling, she seemed to catch a figure that was tottering... and crawling out of the grass outside.


    Mellisa also got up at the right time, she went to the window to look outside and muttered. "Reynold?"


    Lilia was suspicious. "Who is that?"


    Mellisa looked at the big boy standing outside the window carrying a school bag. He waved at her and touched his forehead helplessly. "Stefani''s son, Reynold. He''s 12 years old this year. In terms of seniority, we should call him... Uncle!"


    Lilia just gawked, did her sister just tell her that they had a 12 years old as their uncle? Very strange indeed!


    The boy outside the window was a little excited. He clutched his school bag behind his back. Before he could wipe the dust off his school uniform, he ran towards the door.


    When Mellisa opened the door, Reynold was excited, but his eyes immediately fell on Lilia.


    He was grinning so hard he couldn''t hide his teeth. He didn''t even say hello as he passed Mellisa and stood in front of Lilia.


    The young boy was trembling with excitement. "Li ... Lilia ... Lilia Pangestu, hello! My name is... My name is Reynold, I am... your number one fan! Hey, hey, is it true that you have divorced your husband? You have to exin the rumors to me!"


    Mellisa and Leonard were stunned.


    Meanwhile, Jean''s handsome face immediately turned grim....

 Chapter 465 - Crazy Fan

    Lilia''s expression was dull for a moment, until she saw Reynold in front of her with a shy face and stretched his hand to her, only then did shee back to her senses.


    "Ah, you, hello!"


    She stuttered a little as she spoke, probably because Reynold was so excited to meet her.


    Very young... but she should call him uncle!


    Thinking of this, Lilia couldn''t help but look at her husband beside her, her eyes were fixed on his clear and handsome face. But what happened next was beyond theirprehension, Reynold howled as a voicemanded ''open the door!'' was suddenly heard followed by the sound of the door mmed close.


    At this time, Leonard and Mellisa both came back to their senses then looked at Jean with strange expressions.


    This should be the first time they had seen Jean Widjaya personally chase people out of the house and that person was Reynold?!


    The man''s cheeks seemed to be dripping with coldness as his eyes turned dark and deep. Only his thin lips revealed his anger which he could not easily express.


    Lilia was divorced from her husband?!


    Was he looking to die?! How dare he speak that way in front of him!


    ''Think first before you fall for hoax news!'' Jean grumbled.


    Lilia panicked and froze on her seat, not knowing what was going on. She continued to stare at the man like a child who was caught doing something bad.


    Meanwhile, the boy''s voice could be heard from outside the door.


    "My goddess, open the door!"


    "My goddess please, I''m your number one fan!"


    "My goddess, please... Let me in..."


    Reynold''s howl and banging on the door slowly hurt everyone''s eardrums. Mellisa blinked indifferently, she stretched the cor of her shirt then turned her head and said to Leonard, "My wound suddenly itches, can you apply the medicine again?"


    Leonard nodded, the man then embraced her naturally thin waist and turned around at once. "Then we better go back to the room. I also told you not to shower too muchtely. Why are you always ignoring my words..."


    Their chattering voice disappeared, Lilia looked back and before she realized it, their figures were long gone. She almost cried!


    ''Don''t go, what should I do? Aren''t you my sister? Why did you leave me?'' She began to panic.


    Lilia pulled back her tearless eyes and turned slowly to look into the man''s eyes. She saw the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Before speaking, he raised his eyebrows, dark waves surged in his eyes, and his lips muttered, "Goddess?"


    Why did she have to deal with this too?!


    Lilia cleared her throat, pretending to shake her head calmly. "Jean, I''m not a goddess, I don''t know him!"


    "My Goddess... It''s me, we once spoke to each other in thements section!!"


    Obviously, Reynold overheard their husband and wife''s conversation while continuing to bang on the door.


    At this moment, Lilia felt her head was about to explode.


    With a dizzy head, Lilia forced the corner of her mouth curve upward and carefully stepped forward. She hooked herself to the man''s arm and pulled him into the living room, then muttered earnestly, "He''s just one of my fans, why are you angry with him? It doesn''t matter that he is consumed by hoaxes that say we are both divorced, the most important thing is that we love each other. Don''t me his enthusiasm."


    When she said this, Lilia felt that something was wrong.


    Which sentence was wrong?


    The man then replied in a low voice, "Aren''t you annoyed by news like that?"


    Lilia just wanted to persuade Jean as soon as possible. Then she eximed, "I don''t care about fake news like that, it''s not like we are��"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lilia shuddered.


    The floor''s heater was not hot anymore and this room was very cold.


    ''It''s over, if you talk too much, you will lose!'' She shut her eyes tight as she realized her mistake.


    Lilia blocked the words in her mouth, she was standing in the living room that was getting cold, but she felt sweaty.


    What should she do?


    How could she persuade him?


    Lilia slowly crumpled her face. She stepped forward and rubbed the man''s arm, "Jean, never mind��"


    "Goddess, goddess!"


    Lilia jumped at the sound of the window getting knocked from outside. At the same time, she looked away from Jean and saw Reynold standing in a bush with his face against the window.


    The young man was young and energetic, and this was the first time he had seen his goddess with his own eyes.


    Just like any fans when they saw their favorite idol for the first time, they would instantly lose all their mind. It seemed that they wouldn''t be able to sleep if they couldn''t get a reply!


    Reynold was the same.


    He was a hardcore fan, Lilia really matched all of his visions and descriptions of a goddess.


    Lilia looked at Reynold in a daze, why was this little uncle so stubborn?!


    She hadn''t managed to persuade her husband to calm down yet, so why was Reynold looking over here like he wanted to have fun with her?!


    Lilia looked bitterly at the tall and resolute man in front of her, she couldn''t control her husband''s rage. It so happened that Reynold was outside the window, suddenly reached out his hand as if he wanted to hold her face, and kissed the ss.


    Feeling that the kiss wasn''t enough to show his intentions, he kissed the window again.


    Then, Lilia felt the temperature in the living room seem to warm.


    Outside the window, Reynold was still tapping on the ss, waving incessantly as he wished Lilia could see him.


    At this time, the man''s anger faded slightly. Lilia then sighed. "I better tell Uncle Axel toe..."


    The man didn''t say anything and Lilia didn''t want to dy any longer, so she hurriedly went to the room''s bell and let Axel handle this difficult matter.


    She never thought that her fan would be so crazy.


    Not to mention that he was her uncle!


    ...


    In less than five minutes, Axel arrived with Stefani.


    She didn''t even think that Reynold woulde home without greeting her and run straight to the girls'' vi.


    Stefani didn''t know the specific situation, but she thought that if they mistreated her son, she definitely wouldn''t give them a kind face.


    Axel arrived at the front of the vi and looked around for a long time before he saw the scene beside the window.


    Right now, Reynold was standing on tiptoe, with his hands behind his face, his whole face almost against the window and looking inside, still muttering something.


    "Young master, what are you doing?" Axel quickly greeted him.


    Stefani also rushed over to him and moved towards the bushes. "Reynold, what are you doing? Come here and let me see! Why are you so dirty? Did someone hit you?"


    Reynold was Stefani''s treasure. She had worked so hard to give birth to him and she pampered him a lot. No one dared to do anything to him in the Mayer family.


    The two girls were very brave!


    Reynold turned his head and let out an ''ah''. When he saw his mother and Axel, he excitedly pointed at the window and didn''t forget to show them. "Mom, Uncle Axel, my goddess is inside!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? There''s no goddess in this world! Come on, hurry over here and let me see!" Stefani scolded him.. In the end, Reynold was reluctant to reply to his mother''s words, and his face finally slid down the window pane.

 Chapter 466 - Reynold’s Apology

    Seeing Stefani was displeased, Reynold didn''t dare dy any longer. He immediately came out of the bush with a sullen face and stood in front of her carrying his school bag.


    As soon as Axel saw the dust on his pants, he bent down and patted them. "Young master, what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you still be in a tutoring session?"


    Reynold scratched his head and smiled. "No tutoring for today, so I can go home early."


    Stefani narrowed her eyes. "No tutoring or are you ditching it?"


    "I said no tutoring!" Reynold nodded earnestly. "I can''t possibly lie to you!"


    Axel just listened at the bickering with a t face.


    Could this mother have a little trust in her child? Hadn''t he been studying every day at school and taking quite a lot of tutoring?


    Stefani was also full of suspicion. Before she could even ask, the closed door of the vi slowly opened. Mellisa stood at the door and invited in a soft voice, "Everyone, do you want toe in to chat?"


    Reynold was young and innocent. But after Axel and Stefani arrived, they couldn''t ignore their existence.


    After all, this was their territory too!


    Stefani was very upset at this point. She nced at Mellisa with a smile. "Why didn''t you open the door for my son earlier? Didn''t you see him standing outside?"


    Mellisa hadn''t answered yet, but Reynold stomped his feet then straightened his school uniform and said with a smile, "Mom, I just came here and haven''t knocked on the door!"


    Stefani couldn''t utter anything in reply.


    Seeing this, Axel smiled. "It seems that the young master also heard that Miss Mellisa and the others are here, so he can''t wait to see. Madame, how about we ...e in and sit down."


    Reynold also suggested from the side. "Mom, I want toe in and sit down too."


    Stefani wouldn''t back down if she had to argue with the rest of the Mayer family, but she was so soft in front of her son.


    Everyone in the Mayer family knew how much she loved Reynold.


    Her own son said so and the old woman was not very good at hiding it.


    Stefani pursed her lips, she looked at Reynold excited and answered warmly. "Come in."


    Reynold''s eyes were sparkling, he stomped his feet in joy. ''My goddess, we can meet again!''


    ...


    A few minutester, there weren''t any empty chairs in the living room.


    Everyone didn''t speak for a while knowing Stefani''s position in the house.


    Though the atmosphere was pretty tense, Reynold himself was not affected.


    He sat beside Stefani with his back straight, holding his school bag in his arms as his eyes were sparkling at the sight of Lilia''s figure.


    He didn''t speak, the boy kept looking at her and stared at her. He felt that this goddess was simply perfect. She was really beautiful! Her skin looked so good, her hair was also perfect, and even her sitting posture was very good.


    Lilia felt a little ufortable with the boy''s sharp gaze. She leaned on her husband, stared at his cheek, and tried to ignore Reynold''s gaze by staring at Jean''s handsome face.


    Jean watched her movements. Even if he didn''t speak, he immediately raised his arms to embrace Lilia and pulled her closer. He gently pressed the back of Lilia''s head with his palm, trying to hide her beautiful face in his embrace.


    He wouldn''t really be angry with a 12 year old child, but the sharp gaze from the other party really made him unhappy.


    It''s not like he hadn''t met anyone who was interested in Lilia, but most of them were independent and stable adults. Everyone carefully covered their thoughts and expressed their feelings implicitly.


    But he crumbled at Reynold''s attitude towards her.


    It also made Jean realize that his wife''s beauty and attractiveness was admired by many regardless of age.


    This time, Stefani looked around as she held her teacup on the table, and rubbed it twice on her palms. "Lilia, Mellisa, I''m sorry. Reynold is still young and naive. This child does not mean to disturb you. As his mother, I apologize to you both on his behalf."


    Reynold hugged the school bag in his arms, and when he heard his mother''s voice, he turned his head to look at Stefani.


    He didn''t speak, but he furrowed his brows, and the brilliance in his eyes gradually faded. Why did he feel that his mother''s way of speaking was a little stern and heavy?!


    Even if Reynold was young, he wasn''t an insensitive and senseless young man.


    Looking at his mother''s face and trying to think through what she had in mind, the boy also had his own guess.


    Reynold lowered his head, vaguely feeling that this had something to do with him.


    Simply put, he lowered his head like a well-behaved child and began to hold back his emotions and tears that threatened to drop.


    Ah, his goddess was here, but he couldn''t even ask for a handshake. So sad!


    At this time, Mellisa lightly shook her head and replied with a calm expression, "We don''t feel bothered, so there''s no need to apologize. Aren''t we family? So don''t bother apologizing like that."


    Stefani''s hand instantly tightened in her teacup, she was quite taken aback by Mellisa''s words.


    She hadn''t spoken about it yet, but she might already consider her a member of the family.


    This chaos was caused by Reynold. Axel didn''t dare to ignore and hurriedly said. "Miss Mellisa, Miss Lilia, young master has probably never seen someone as famous as Miss Lilia, so he ran here out of curiosity feeling excited. Please excuse young master''s enthusiasm."


    Now, Stefani was not happy.


    "Excited?" Stefani bit on Axel''s words, she then said with a chuckle. "Axel, what did you mean my son has never seen a famous person before? Are you saying he, as the descendant of the Mayer family, ran over here to meet two girls only to be caged outside like beasts? He doesn''t deserve her to be treated like that!"


    Initially, Stefani was a very tolerant and calm woman, otherwise she would not have been the close nurse next to Caleb for almost two decades, and finally epted as a sessor.


    But when it came to Reynold, she could hardly keep her calm. Sometimes a mother''s love can be too impulsive.


    Axel was a little embarrassed because his words might be a little ambiguous. He nodded indifferently. "I''m sorry, Madame."


    "Mom, why did you suddenly scold Uncle Axel?! It''s true I have never seen a celebrity. I just wanted to see her even if it''s just a glimpse," Reynold couldn''t stand it anymore. He was young, reckless, and energetic. Ironically, he had to sound like he went against her mother just because he wanted to defend his goddess idol!


    "You..." Stefani was worried, but she could not bear to scold him. The woman''s face slowly turned dark, it was harder to see what kind of emotions shed through her eyes.


    Right now, the atmosphere in the living room was very awkward. Jean had been silent from earlier, he only nced at Reynold then looked at Stefani and spoke in a calm voice. "Madame Stefani, we are busy and we have jobs in the real world. My wife and I took the time toe because Mr. Caleb asked us toe here. If our arrival disturbs your mood, we will happily go home tonight."


    Stefani''s expression was truly extraordinary.


    All members of the Mayer family knew how much the old man was looking forward to this banquet that would be a confession of sins.


    If she and Reynold made Mellisa and the other three angry and went home, there was no way that old man could forgive her!


    Stefani''s eyes started flickering, it seemed like she valued herself too high. Her current position could be said as unclear as she couldn''t step up nor step down. She was clearly in a dilemma.


    Axel nced at her then patted his own knee and did not say anything.


    At this time, Reynolds also knew that he was in trouble. He looked at Jean with sketchy eyes and a little usation. The boy then pursed his lips and said, "I was... I was too excited when I heard you came and I ran and banged on your door without thinking. I understand the mess I made, that''s why I apologize. I beg you please don''t go."

 Chapter 467 - Tax Evasion Of The Widjaya Family

    Reynold apologized very seriously, no one was confusing his words for any other intentions.


    Since he did something wrong, there was nothing wrong with his apology.


    His father told him that to be a man of honour, owning his mistake bravely and admitting his fault when he was wrong.


    However, he really only found out today that Lilia Pangestu''s husband was a very stingy person!


    At this time, Lilia patted her husband''s arm, and after Jean rxed his gaze, he lifted his grim face again.


    Jean didn''t hate Reynold, but his impulsiveness had gone too far.


    Lilia looked to the other side and stared pitifully at Jean. The woman then smiled indifferently and said softly, "We ept your apologies, but if you want toe next time, please let us know beforehand so we can prepare to wee you."


    "You came so suddenly, it did surprise us a little. But we are sure you have no malicious intent, and my husband also agreed with that!" She smiled awkwardly and continued, "The important thing now is be good and keep studying hard."


    The spring breeze cleared the fog that clouded the man''s eyes at the mention of 9 letters�� ''My husband''.


    This was the first time Jean had heard the soothing word "husband"!


    The man''s inner eyes glowed with a bright light, and his palm that was holding his wife''s shoulder surged with a fiery temperature.


    Jean tilted his head slightly, he stared at his wife''s smooth white cheeks and as his joy was flowing uncontrobly, he kissed the corner of her cheek.


    Reynold''s face immediately paled at the sight, he was so heartbroken!


    When he saw it, he could only surrender. He then nodded and muttered, "Then, when Ie next time, I''ll let you know beforehand!"


    Lilia just nodded and forced out a stiff smile.


    Her man squinted at her, pressing his thin lips without making a sound.


    Leonard was seen folding his legs and looked at Mellisa. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Stefani''s stupid and impatient expression. He pulled the corner of his mouth and asked, "Does your wound still hurt? You better go and lie down for a while."


    After hearing these words, Axel immediately answered, "Oh, how awful my memory is! The Master has also told me that Miss Mellisa still has wounds on her body and cannot sit for a long time. Madame, we better go back to the front house and let the two of them rest first."


    Stefani couldn''t breathe well, but because of her identity, she still had to smile. "Alright then, we better let them rest again. Reynold, follow me!"


    "Oh!" Reynold lowered his eyebrows and walked towards his mother while holding his school bag. Before he walked around the living room, he looked back at Lilia with a face full of admiration.


    But Jean''s cold face suddenly blocked his vision.


    Terrified by the man''s gaze, Reynold couldn''t help but get goosebumps. Lilia Pangestu''s husband was too scary!


    Finally, Stefani and the others left their vi.


    Lilia let out a sigh of relief, she rubbed her temples with her fingertips then turned her head to look at her older sister who was smiling at her. She couldn''t help but sigh. "Why don''t you say that this little uncle is so weird!"


    Mellisa couldn''t stop her smile, she tilted her head and teased her. "I never thought our little uncle would be such a huge fan of you!"


    Lilia nced at her, but she continued to rub her temples.


    Seeing this, her husband put his folded legs down, got up slowly, and tugged at her wrist. His tone was very natural as he said, "Since you have a headache, hurry and go to sleep!"


    Lilia was confused. "Huh?"


    She didn''t have a headache!


    At best, the throbbing in her head was because of Reynold.


    However, the heat in the man''s palm was so hot that she ignored her own confused and shocked eyes. The two of them walked upstairs though Jean pulled Lilia by force a little.


    Mellisa felt that they might note down before family dinner.


    She could even feel that something had gone wrong with Jean now. Lilia told her that the man hardly showed his affection before. But now that she saw him kiss her sister in front of everyone, Jean seemed to have changed.


    Mellisa watched them go upstairs with a faint smile on her mouth.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm, big palmnded on top of her head and caressed her hair gently. As soon as she turned her head, she met Leonard''s smiling face. The man then asked. "Envy?"


    Mellisa''s eyes lit up, and she pushed the man''s hand over her head, and answered. "Not."


    Leonard''s lips smiled faintly, he lowered his face down and narrowed the distance between them. So close that even his breath brushed against the skin on Mellisa''s forehead. "Don''t be jealous, I can always do the same."


    "Say what you want, I''ll always make it happen!" He said with confidence.


    Mellisa stared nkly at him and pretended not to understand, she then leaned back a little and dodged. "Nonsense!"


    "Are you challenging me to do it? Or maybe you expect me to do it?" Leonard''srge build continued to approach her, he raised his hand and rubbed Mellisa''s chin, forcing her to face him.


    Since arriving in Surabaya, the two of them had lived under one roof and had been used to each other for a long time.


    Bit they hadn''t done what was supposed to happen.


    The woman in front of him never gave him the slightest chance. Even Mellisa never said a word that showed her affection or love towards him.


    Leonard could feel that Mellisa never weakened his guard when he was alone with her.


    Mellisa was not an ordinary person. Whenever Leonard took the initiative to attack, Mellisa always wanted to run away but had nowhere to go.


    But the saddest part was that Leonard felt that he could not find peace in this woman''s heart.


    He felt that Mellisa still kept a lot of secrets by herself. Even though their rtionship was more than friends, she still carried all the burdens on her own shoulders.


    This feeling made Leonard feel someone that Mellisa could throw away at any moment.


    He desperately wanted Mellisa to acknowledge their rtionship, but this woman always shut her mouth tight, like an irreversible cold river.


    Mellisa unconsciously got up and fled as Leonard approached. His breath was too strong, showing his determination that could no longer hold back.


    When she fled the ce, Leonard chased her.


    The living room was huge, and yet Mellisa still couldn''t escape from Leonard''s grip as the man approached her step by step.


    Finally, she was cornered with her back against the wall. A man with arge body stood in front of her, blocking her escape route. She pursed her lips and red at him. "Leonard, this is the Mayer family''s house, don''t do anything weird!"


    It wouldn''t matter if they were in a vi in Surabaya, but if this man dared to mess around in the Mayer family''s house, she''d definitely scream for help!


    Besides, Mellisa knew that she couldn''t beat him


    ''It''s dangerous, I''ll let Grandpa clean this bastard!''


    "You think I''m scared?" Leonard asked, raising his eyebrows. The next second, he leaned his face to her cheek and whispered in her ear, "Do you forget that when you got drunk, you attacked me wildly?"


    Mellisa blushed and couldn''t reply!


    ''Leonard, you shameless man!''


    ...


    On the top floor, Jean brought Lilia to the bedroom. Arriving at the room, she could not escape from the man''s grip, and received another passionate kiss.


    She did not refuse because of her guilty conscience.


    Reynold almost made a dangerous joke with them, but she had cleared up the mess.


    Finally, her husband was no longer angry after Reynold apologized.


    However, while they were busy pouring out their love, Jean''s phone rang loudly in his pocket.


    It kept vibrating as the ringing was thundering. It seemed something urgent was up.


    The man turned and sat down, he took out his cell phone and looked at the screen. His breathing was heavy. When he picked up the phone, he heard Kenny''s worried voice.


    "Mr. President, half an hour ago, an unannounced financial magazine wrote an article using the Widjaya family. They said that the financial statements thepany announced had unclear ounts and was suspected of tax evasion!"


    Tax evasion?!


    Lilia could hear thosest two words. She suddenly sat up on the bed with her legs bent and furrowed her brows anxiously.


    This morning, someone leaked a news that she was suspected of an attempted murder towards Sara Hartanto. In the afternoon, a financial magazine attacked the Widjaya family.


    Was this a coincidence?

 Chapter 468 - The Impact Of Fake News

    When Jean answered the phone, he got out of bed with one hand on his knee, then walked to the window sill and looked at the garden outside with a cold face. His eyes darkened, looking almost as dark as an ink.


    The call ended in a few minutes, but he did not turn around and remained where he was.


    Lilia looked at the man''s back with a worried expression, she straightened her clothes before getting up and walked to his side.


    She lifted her head, looking at the expression that her husband had for a moment, then stretched out her hand to his cheek. "Is the Widjaya family in trouble?"


    Lilia only heard a few words, but it was enough to arouse her suspicion since she and her husband had a sudden, too ridiculous situation that ured on the same day to be said as a mere coincidence.


    The man turned slightly to the side, revealing the top three buttons of his shirt opened along with hiszy face.


    The darkness in his eyes gradually receded and in a short time as he regained his usual tenderness. He raised his hand to smooth the hair that was on his forehead and his voice was soft as he said, "Did you hear my conversation earlier?"


    "More or less, but I don''t know the details. The word tax evasion is clear enough to me though," Lilia said with a serious face. She didn''t want to eavesdrop, but Kenny''s voice was too loud, so me him!


    The man raised his thin lips, his handsome face was no different. He casually buttoned his shirt and his tone was cynical when he replied, "Several financial magazines used thepany being run by the Widjaya family of such an act. The article also questioned the Widjaya''s financial reportst year. Something was wrong."


    Lilia was stunned, feeling something really had gone wrong. "What financial magazine dares to do that? All the Widjaya familypanies are legally registered, aren''t all financial reports published on the stock exchange''s website? If they routinely publish information on a trusted, official website, who could evermit evasion tax like that?"


    Hearing Lilia''s rhetorical question, the man chuckled. He rubbed his wife''s cheek with his fingertips as he shook his head and sighed. "You even understand better than them. Obviously they did it on purpose."


    ''Is this apliment?'' Lilia just blinked.


    When she felt the tip of her husband''s warm finger, Lilia immediately pped him angrily. "I still have a lot ofmon sense!"


    After she finished speaking, she held back her anger as her eyes looked serious. "What do you want to do now? If you act, what will the Widjaya family do? Do you want to retaliate or make a rification?"


    The man looked at her slightly tense expression and calmly said, "The longer we wait for an answer from the Widjaya family, more people will not be able to remain sitting still when they hear chaotic news like this."


    These words meant a lot and Lilia''s mind cleared up after thinking for a moment.


    To openly question the annual reports published on the stock exchange... This approach was utterly foolish.


    This financial magazine was just the tip of the iceberg.


    ...


    At this meeting, right after 6.30 pm, Jean was standing on the balcony outside smoking.


    Facing the darkness of the night sky, he stood tall and looked lonely. He supported himself on the cylindrical fence with one hand and was surrounded by a shallow white mist.


    Lilia sat on the sofa near the window and stared at him. A few secondster, she took out her cellphone and opened her social media.


    She caught a glimpse of the currently popr search pages, and it was no surprise that news of the attempted murder she had nned on Sara Hartanto and the news about the Widjaya family''s tax evasion were on the front lines.


    She browsed through popr tags and didn''t hesitate any longer. As she looked determined, she clicked on the topic of tax evasion by the Widjaya family. There was not much content on the page, and most of them werements from people who were easily consumed by hoaxes.


    But many of them had reposted so-calledption articles that exposed the Widjaya family''s tax evasion.


    She clicked on the contents and took a quick nce, only to feel that she was looking at a super funny joke andughing. At first nce, this article criticized the Widjaya family''s monopolistic behavior in the real estate industry during the past two years, as if the writer was a savior of society with high integrity.


    Lilia didn''t read carefully, and after a few nces, she closed the article and sent the other party a set of reporting procedures.


    The Widjaya family''s market share in Surabaya real estate was indeed very high.


    But all this happened because the owner trusted the Widjaya surname, and it had nothing to do with monopoly.


    The writer along with the editor must have been new to the journalism world, no wonder no one had ever heard of this financial magazine''s name.


    She scowled and returned to the search page after she filed the finished report. Lilia then clicked on the headline "The truth behind the Sara Hartanto ident."


    Compared to the poprity of "Widjaya Family''s alleged tax evasion case", thements under the discussion in this popr search had exceeded 150,000.


    Netizens from all walks of life demonstrated their magical power. Some questioned, some waited for the truth, and many fell into the fake news.


    Most of these people were fans of Sara Hartanto and William Anggara.


    There were five people involved in this topic�� Lilia, William, Sara, and two people she had not met for a long time namely Rina Calya and Shirley Pierre.


    Among them, an entertainment ount aptly showed that Lilia was a woman with strong personality and strong support.


    At the same time, the ount attached articles regarding all major events rted to Lilia and the other four in the past six months, and even started a poll.


    The first was about the rtionship between her, Sara and William. This article used Lilia as still loving William, asking Sara to leave him so she could be with him again. And when Sara med Lilia for the breakdown of their rtionship, Lilia ''gifted her'' by putting her in the hospital through a nned car ident.


    The second was that Rina Calya, a, ex-model from thepany, was at odds with Lilia. She waster jailed for hurting others and had not yete out. Lilia came out victorious again.


    The third was about the heat between Shirley Pierre and Lilia during their filming. Shirley''s cell phone was miraculously stolen and the perpetrator leaked her chat history. The content brought the downfall of her career and tarnished her reputation. After filming, Shirley was forced to temporarily withdraw from the movie industry.


    From all the facts above, was Lilia Pangestu a savage who justified everything to be able to stand on??


    There were 5 millionizens who voted for [No], while less than 200,000 voted for [Yes].


    When Lilia saw this post that had been forwarded nearly 100,000 times, her eyes were shocked. Had she done so much in thest six months?


    Sure enough, in such an advanced era as now, anything could be searched off the inte in a mere split seconds.


    These people used social media to search for gossip and hot topics throughout the day. They even had a long discussion about Lilia''s attitude all this time. How crazy was the impact of this hoax news?


    When Lilia stared at this vote, she identally stretched out her fingertips and was about to click on the [No] option in the voting column.


    However, her thumb suddenly stopped!


    ''Forget it, never mind.''


    Sara''s car ident had nothing to do with her, and it''s natural for her to back off.


    In a heated search, Lilia''s fans angrily denied otherizens'' suspicions. And a familiar figure came back into view. Thest time theymented was 20 minutes ago.


    Lilia and her husband were not divorced (so sad): You people must''ve consumed too much formaldehyde, so no wonder y''all is stupid! The article is nothing but a crappy mess! Even a boy like me knows that my goddess was framed. Y''all only dare to insult and use my goddess from the screen, huh? Get ready then. Don''t cry when the policee to your door and drag you out to apologize! Bah, y''all are a bunch of naive people!


    The person behind the ount with the lengthy name was Reynold!


    Netizen_MahaBenar: I think the analysis of this article is correct and reasonable. Are you afraid that the wretched nature of the person you call your goddess will be known to the public? Haha, the real world is not as beautiful as on social media bro!


    Lilia and her husband are not divorced (so sad): @Reply to Netizen_MahaBright: First of all, make sure you use your brain before you talk.. Second of all, how could Lilia Pangestu do all of that? If you are jealous just say it, don''t just y keyboard warrior and continue to spread hoaxes. Do you want me to report you to the police for defamation????

 Chapter 469 - The Mayer Family’s Dinner Banquet

    Netizen_MahaBenar @ Reply to Lilia and her husband is not divorced (so sad): Defamation? They''re all facts! You don''t need to bring the police into this because everything said is true. Try to understand the article first, don''t be biased just because you''re a fan! Or could it be that you also work for the Widjaya family?


    Sony_Sony @ Netizen_MahaBenar: Lilia Pangestu literally owns everything and a rich husband, why would she want to interfere with Sara and William''s rtionship? Is her husband Jean Widjaya less handsome? If you are jealous then just say it, don''t use her with hoaxes and fabricated fake news. Just don''t regret it if someone makes you answer for your usationster.


    Netizen_MahaBenar @ Reply to Sony_Sony: These brain-dead fans like you are really stupid. Obviously all these facts and problems are evident and they''re right in front of you but you are still defending that woman.


    Newbie_224: @ Netizen_MahaBenar has been reported


    Indoboy17: Report + 1 @ Netizen_MahaBenar


    ...


    Seeing this, Lilia identally shook her head andughed.


    Among the hot topics, most of her fans and arge number ofizens were waiting for an investigation into the Sara Hartanto ident before they decided to judge the situation into theirments.


    On the search for other articles, she just skimmed briefly and then saved some into her phone.


    No matter how heated the public opinion was, it would not influence her.


    Lilia knew that this hoax news was just a ploy to ruin her and her husband''s name. It also served as a trigger for the public to discuss her on social media.


    But Lilia also knew from these news that many people still supported her.


    It didn''t take long for her to notice that the [No] column on the poll had already exceeded 8 million voters.


    While she was busy ying with her cellphone, Jean was seen receiving another call on the balcony.


    After listening to the report from the other line, his gaze sharpened and he opened his lips whispering, "Nine o''clock tonight, don''t bete."


    The person responded respectfully and then reported again, "Mr. Jean, we have personally investigated the financial magazine of the article. We found out that they had filed for bankruptcy earlier this month. They dared to openly target the Widjayas because someone gave them five hundred million."


    Hearing that, the man''s eyes drifted slightly. He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Immediately file awsuit against the magazine in the name of defamation, stating that the damage caused by tarnishing the Widjaya family''s reputation is estimated at 50 billion rupiah."


    "Understood, young master Jean!"


    Hanging up the phone, Jean''s grim eyes were clear and cold. Only because of 500 million, the magazine dared to dere war with the Widjaya family?


    This was just the beginning!


    ...


    At the same time, Axel came to the Sakura Garden vi to remind them that the family dinner would be held at 7.30.


    At this time, Lilia and Mellisa were finished preparing. They wore matched outfits that Lilia had prepared in advance.


    The current Mellisa, although no longer wearing leather pants and short boots, had not changed her preferences, and her favorite color was still those with dark tones.


    Lilia stood in the changing room and looked at Mellisa, looking around her body and nodding in satisfaction. "My sister is so beautiful."


    A sleek ck sweater with a small v-neck, paired with a pair of wide, dark trousers and t heels adorned her. But the most seductive part was Mellisa''s beautiful pair of long white legs.


    She looked in the mirror and awkwardly buttoned her pants. "For real?"


    Mellisa hadn''t worn such sleek and fashionable clothes in a long time, and to be honest, she felt a little ufortable.


    Lilia and Mellisa wore simr knitted sweaters, but Lilia paired the short ck skirt with high-heeled boots for the bottom. Seeing Mellisa''sckluster appearance, sheughed and joked. "If you''re notfortable with it, do you want to change?"


    Mellisa nced at her sister''s ck skirt and sneered. "It''s okay, at least I''m not wearing a skirt like you!"


    Lilia just shrugged her shoulders and giggled.


    Not long after, the two sisters came down together.


    Currently, a man was seen standing in the living room, d in the same formal dress.


    Leonard wore a ck suit and white shirt. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked at Mellisa as he lifted his eyes, and mes immediately filled his gaze.


    This was the first time he had seen Mellisa dressed like this�� looking so beautiful and feminine.


    Leonard''s eyes seemed to be glued at her, and when Mellisa came down, he couldn''t stop staring at her.


    Lilia grinned, and when she walked in front of a cold-faced and indifferent handsome man, she looked sullen and joked. "My sister looks beautiful today."


    How did her husband answer?


    His long arms swept Lilia into his embrace, then his lips spilled the words Lilia wanted to hear, "You look better."


    Lilia''s ears were blistered with his breath, and when she lifted her eyes, her fingertips rose to the neckline of her husband''s ck shirt. Then they melted in a warm kiss.


    Leonard and Mellisa nced to the side, but Jean casually took his coat on the sofa without changing his face, and led the way ahead with Lilia.


    In this way, the four people looking very handsome and beautiful walked in the cold wind as they stepped out of the Sakura Garden Vi. Their form was graceful and enchanting.


    The Mayer family banquet was held in the main courtyard of the house.


    As they got closer, Lilia and Mellisa identally held hands.


    Even though it was just dinner at home, it had a different meaning to them.


    Axel had been waiting at the door for a long time, and from a distance, he could see four striking figures walking towards him under the dim moonlight.


    He rubbed his hands and stepped forward to greet them. However, someone had already walked down the stairs first, and was walking past him on crutches.


    Seeing this sight, Axel''s eyelids twitched and he hurriedly pursued. He was still muttering, "Big Master, slow down! They''re all here, don''t worry!"


    That''s Grandpa Caleb!


    He was still wearing the same clothes he wore this morning. He had just returned and was drinking a cup of tea when he saw Mellisa and Lilia''s figures.


    If Axel hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone to the backyard to meet the two girls once he got home.


    Lilia and Mellisa also saw an old man hastily walking on crutches. They looked at each other and rushed forward. "Grandfather!"


    Caleb was supported by both from left to right. He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled happily. "Oh, my granddaughters really care about me. Sorry, I was not here to greet you. How are you?"


    Mellisa helped him with a smile. "Grandpa don''t worry, we''re fine."


    Caleb looked left and right, and nodded in relief. "Thank God if you are alright. Quick, go with me into the house. Everyone''s here. Our family is finally reunited tonight!"


    Axel saw this scene beside him and almost had tears in his eyes.


    It had been a very long time since he had seen the old man so happy.


    He rubbed the corner of his eyes, pretending a dust had gotten in, and as soon as he turned around, he saw two boys frozen in ce. He then hurriedly greeted them with a slightly worried face. "Young Master Jean and Young Master Leonard, pleasee as well."


    The two men nodded in unison, then they were led by Axel to the main courtyard.


    They shared the same thought that if possible, they wouldn''t let their woman stay away from them in the future ....


    Otherwise, many people would try to snatch their lovers, and their status would be at stake!


    Leonard thought about this, and then nced at Jean beside him.


    Coincidentally, the other party also took a deep nce at him.


    The two of them understood each other, then walked into the main house with their lips closed.

 Chapter 470 - A Gift From The Uncles (1)

    In the lobby of the main house, all the direct descendants of the Mayer family were sitting in a round table.


    Grandpa Caleb had one daughter and four sons. There were already more than ten people present in the lobby of the main house. This included members of the extended Mayer family.


    At this time, Grandpa Caleb came out to greet the two girls who had gone missing but had returned in person. After this, he would reintroduce them in front of the family.


    The first time they appeared, everyone seated at therge dining table was standing altogether.


    "Father!"


    "Grandfather!"


    The people present at the same time greeted him. Just from this act, the Mayer family had shown how disciplined their members were.


    Caleb answered their greetings softly. He then looked around the table and introduced. "The one on the left, I don''t need to remind you again, all of you have definitely seen her. My granddaughter Mellisa is back."


    "While on my right, all of you must have never known her. Our family just found her not so long ago. You all can see how much she looked like Janice. Her name is Lilia."


    Tonight, Janice Irwan, Caleb''s only daughter also attended.


    Right now, she was standing beside Stefani while looking at Mellisa and Lilia with teary eyes. After being reminded by her father, the entire Mayer family looked at Janice from time to time.


    Needless to say, the supermodel must be her real child.


    No one could deny how simr Lilia''s face was to her mother.


    Caleb looked at everyone at therge table, then nodded in satisfaction. And when he brought Lilia and Mellisa to their seats, he bluntly said, "You two, sit next to me. I don''t want to see my granddaughters, with my blood running inside their veins, close to their mother!"


    He had sent a clear message. Janice turned pale in an instant after she heard it.


    After Caleb sat down, all the other members sat down one by one. Meanwhile Jean and Leonard sat next to their respective partners looking like statues.


    Today''s dinner banquet was specially arranged by Grandpa Caleb, so no one dared to say anything.


    The wide table was filled with members of the Mayer family. Although everyone didn''t say much, they still wore serious expressions on their face.


    There were so many of them, and Lilia almost knew nobody.


    However, there were some figures who were often seen in the news. Even though she didn''t know them personally, she was still familiar with their faces.


    The Mayer family could be said to be the strongest political dynasty in Jakarta.


    At this time, Grandpa Caleb slightly raised his hand and the servants started serving food. Taking this opportunity, he looked at the man opposite Janice with amazing eyes and asked, "Dennis, how are you preparing for tomorrow''s banquet?"


    Dennis was 54 years old this year and he worked as a diplomat. He was the eldest son, and the current potential sessor to the Mayer family.


    Dennis still had a stern look in his eyes though his temples showed some strains of white hair. Different from the educated and elegant Irwan family, his whole body showed the unique blood and character of the Mayer family. He slightly lowered his head and his voice was steady and deep when he answered, "Dad, don''t worry, everything has been arranged,"


    Caleb nodded in satisfaction. He then turned his head to look at Lilia, his serious expression turned soft. "Lilia, that is your uncle!"


    Lilia''s heart felt hot, and when she saw Dennis from the top, she smiled softly and greeted, "Uncle."


    Dennis nodded slightly and looked at her gently. "Lilia, here, I have prepared a present for you for our first meeting."


    "When your aunt was still alive, we kept a pair of jade bracelets. They really look good, I brought them here today. For both of you," he said, showing his gift.


    "Come on, get one for you and one for Mellisa. If someone bothers you in the future, remember to tell me anytime," he continued.


    As Lilia breathed, her face was a little surprised.


    This Mayer family�� waspletely different from what she had imagined!


    Dennis handed the two gift boxes to Axel who was standing nearby, then he immediately gave them to Lilia and Mellisa.


    Compared to Lilia''s surprise, Mellisa looked at the gift box with fluctuating eyes, and when she looked at Dennis, she choked a little. "Thank you, uncle."


    Dennis''s cold and firm cheeks showed a hint of a smile. "Kid, why are you being so polite to your uncle? At that time, you were naughty and couldn''t keep quiet all day long. We haven''t seen each other for a few years, but you have be soft as water! Are you really my niece?"


    Along with Dennis''s taunts, there was a burst of harmoniousughter on the table.


    At this time, Dennis looked at Jean and Leonard with an attentive gaze, he then nodded in satisfaction. "Their partners look dignified. Jean, I heard that you were in real estate? Let''s talk a little after dinner, I would like to hear your views on the prospects for the real estate industry."


    Jean lowered his eyes and nodded, he then replied calmly, "It''s an honor,"


    Dennis continued to smile. He was often involved in the diplomatic world. As a diplomat, leading around the world always required him to take the initiative to speak up and try to win people''s hearts. But still, Jean did not show any ttery or joy towards him. He was a mature and stable man.


    This made him appreciate Jean Widjaya more.


    After Dennis turned away from him, he looked at Leonard in turn and smiled lightly saying, "I heard that you used to be a police inspector in our capital before, why did you suddenly quit your job?"


    Leonard replied calmly and seriously, "For me, Mellisa is everything in my life. Wherever she is, I will follow her."


    Mellisa tried to hide her shock as she heard the man''s reply.


    Dennis�� was immediately at a loss for words!


    He clenched his fist to the corner of his lips, then coughed and muttered, "That''s good, good."


    Mellisa looked down and kicked Leonard under the table.


    She red at him as if saying, ''Can you stop talking nonsense?''


    Leonard just sat like a mountain, Mellisa''s kick didn''t affect him at all.


    After chatting for a while, the dish was ready. Grandpa Caleb waved his hand and the family banquet had officially begun.


    During the banquet, the old man continued to serve dishes in Lilia and Mellisa''s bowls. This grandfather was afraid that his two grandchildren were still nervous that they didn''t want to eat. Just like all the elders who loved the younger generation, he continued to say, "Come on, eat more. You two are too skinny!"


    ...


    In the middle of the family banquet, the sound of the cutlery started to slow down.


    This time, the man sitting next to Dennis gave Lilia and Mellisa a faint look. "Lilia, I am your second uncle, Felix. I''m very happy to finally meet you!"


    Felix, forty-eight, was currently chairman of the military industrialpany Mayer and was the second son of Caleb.


    Lilia put down her te and cutlery then smiled sweetly. "It''s nice to meet you, second uncle."


    This time, Felix looked at Mellisa then took his spoon and swung it in the air. "Mellisa, this time I will give you a gift. You''ve worked really hard to get Lilia back into our family''s arms."


    "Take it easy, I''m not as cheap as your previous uncle. After I found out the two of you wereing this afternoon, I already sent someone to order two sports cars for you both. I purposely ordered one for each person so you don''t have to fight," he added.


    Lilia and Mellisa could only gawp.


    Dennis then joked coldly on the side. "Felix, how much is a sports car now?"


    Felix smiled and said, "Not expensive, trust me. I bought both cars at a discount! Anyway, not as expensive as your jade bracelet."


    That''s pure fart!


    Dennis nced at him and wanted to hit him with his fist.


    Since he was a diplomat, the gifts given to the two girls were all more symbolic.


    And now, what did that little brother just say? He was not as elusive as he was? It''s not how expensive their gifts were, but it should make Mellisa and Lilia feel like they were epted into the Mayer family.


    But hearing that his younger brother gave them each a sports car, it was obvious that these symbolic gifts lost so badlypared to his!


    In the end, wasn''t it like a p to the face?

 Chapter 471 - A Gift From The Uncles (2)

    When Felix passed the car keys across the table, he was muttering, "Go and get the car yourself tomorrow. The showroom is in Central Jakarta and the name is Auto Sport Motor."


    Lilia and Mellisa saw the key to the box, but they hesitated.


    The gift was too fancy, of course anyone would feel ufortable. Lilia and Mellisa were no exception.


    When Grandpa Caleb saw them hesitating, he chuckled. The old man then took it from Felix''s hand and ced it in front of them. "Why are you so shy? It''s not good to reject others'' kindness!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Hansen who was sitting across from him. "Hansen, what have you prepared for the girls?"


    Hansen, 44, was currently the leader of Mayer Private Airlines and the third son.


    At this meeting, he faintly nced at his first and second older brothers, his cold sweat was already gushing out continuously.


    If he obeyed his heart this morning, he might just bring a teddy bear for his nieces. If that really happened, what would happen to him? And of course, his two older siblings had prepared well. One gave a pair of jade nes and the other sports cars. Luckily, he was ready.


    Hansen coughed and took out two files from behind his chair.


    He looked at Lilia and Mellisa with a smile in his kind eyes and said, "Honestly, I don''t know what girls like nowadays. But I heard that Lilia is a supermodel, right? I''m sure you must be out of town or abroad a lot, so this is a certificate of rights to use private jets."


    "Mypany happened to recently buy a bunch of different jets, so I decided to give you one. If you want to use it, you can directly contact Mayer Airlines whenever you want. Even to the corners of the world, I''m? sure that you will reach safely!" He added.


    At this moment, Lilia and Mellisa were already stunned.


    On the other hand, Grandpa Caleb let out a satisfied sigh. "Not bad, this is the best!"


    After hearing this, the first child and second child were a little troubled!


    Their prizes sounded even cheaper! Where would they want to ce their faces after this?


    Then, did they have to give two more private jets to these two nieces?


    Hansen''s super extraordinary gifts coupled with Caleb''s praise made everyone sitting around therge dining table understand how the main family valued Lilia and Mellisa.


    At this meeting, Janice was the most faceless person.


    She sat beside Stefani with a sad expression, watching the scene before her with wet eyes.


    Suddenly, she hated herself a little because she was too gentle in dealing with matters that concerned Le.


    Without realizing it, she must have hurt her two daughters.


    Janice looked at Lilia and Mellisa with tears in their eyes. She regretted that she could not give much affection to Lilia, her biological daughter.


    How could she ignore her just because of Le? Apart from that, Lilia was also badly injured at that time.


    The more she thought about it, the more pain she felt in her heart, and the more tears gathered in her eyes.


    Stefani sat beside her and heard a rather depressed sob. She followed and saw Janice lowering her head and wiping her eyes. Stefani patted her in surprise. "Janice, what''s wrong?"


    Janice was shocked and hurriedly shook her head. "It''s okay, I''m fine."


    While the two of them were talking, one person at the table slowly stood up. "That��"


    As soon as these words were spoken, Grandpa Caleb stopped from stabbing the vegetables with a fork. Staring at his figure, his brows seemed to bulge. "You stinky brat, what do you want?"


    Reynold, standing red-faced at the table, was really scared of his father!


    He peeked at Lilia. In front of his own father, he didn''t dare to cause too much trouble. He scratched his hair and muttered, "Dad, I also prepared a present ..."


    Seeing Reynold being reprimanded, Stefani didn''t care about Janice anymore. She looked at the old man from a distance and pretended to say jokingly. "Calm down first. Reynold is also the uncle of the two girls. This child is also kind enough to prepare gifts for them, shouldn''t we refuse people''s kindness?"


    Caleb snorted, his sharp eyes fixed on Reynold, looking a little helpless and dizzy.


    For this one son, there might be an age difference of nearly fifty years, so the generation gap between the old man and him could not be easily ovee.


    Their nature was just simply different. Caleb couldn''t understand the nature of todays'' youngsters since he lived most of his life as a warrior, so he experienced a whole different youth from Reynold.


    Reynold was still so young and had a lively personality, it was undeniable that he would be displeased with the many lessons and exercises.


    Therefore, Stefani became a bridge that connected the two. But since her role was quite opposed in the Mayer family, her words were often ignored.


    At this time, Stefani realized the old man did not argue, so she immediately said to Reynold, "Reynold,e here. Didn''t you say you''ve prepared a gift for these two girls?"


    Reynold stood in front of the table and nodded, then he slowly walked towards Lilia with a small notebook in his arms.


    Reynold was the fourth youngest son in the family, even ten years younger than Hansen''s child.


    He came forward to hand his gift, but everyone present didn''t pay too much attention to him.


    As for the other uncles, they were calmly sipping their teacups.


    After all, no matter what this kid wanted to give, it was definitely not as good as their present.


    The most rxed was the third son!


    With two private jets for his nieces, who could really match him!?


    Everyone waited with different thoughts, and as Reynold got closer to Lilia, the tips of his ears turned red.


    His heart was beating fast, and his throat became dry. He felt his heart could jump out from the nervousness.


    At this time, he was standing silently in front of Lilia, blinking nervously while tightly holding the notebook in his arm, and hesitating how to speak.


    Lilia saw his expression, so she smiled and stood up.


    She nced at the notebook in Reynold''s embrace and said lightly, "Hello, my uncle!"


    Even if this Reynold was younger than her, she should address him politely and call him "uncle" because of the boy''s identity in the family tree.


    In the end, he was just a 12 year old boy. Facing the idol he''d always admired of course made his heartbeat pounding like crazy.


    He took a deep breath after he heard Lilia calling out to him. Then he quickly waved his hand with his notebook. "No need to call me that! Just call me Reynold!"


    He didn''t want his seniority to be a barrier between them, it had almost kept him away from the goddess!


    Stefani''s expression changed as soon as he said this. Before she could remind him, Caleb put down his fork hard. "Stupid! Hurry up and give Lilia what you want to give!"


    Reynold was trembling with fear, the corners of his mouth dropped as he nced at the old man. He didn''t dare to say another word. He could only put the little book in Lilia''s arms. "Lilia, this book has over a thousand ounts that have all insulted and spread hoaxes about you on the Inte before. I wrote them down and saved them so that I can give them to you one day. With this, yourpany can punish them!"


    Everyone stared at him as big question marks rose above their heads.


    At this moment, Reynold pointed at the little book with astonishing words, as if he was a vengeful child.


    Caleb''s old face turned ck!


    Did he seriously call this a gift? This little bastard was really stupid! As a father, Caleb was really ashamed!


    Caleb was so angry that even Stefani pped herself in shock.


    After this incident, no one had spoken yet. Lilia took the book and wiped the cover lightly. Her eyes were dangling as she happily epted. "Thank you, uncle... This gift... I really like it!"


    She knew that this was the result of Reynold''s hard work, and Lilia was truly touched even though the boy''s way seemed a bit wrong.

 Chapter 472 - A Mother And Her Two Children

    After Reynold gave his gift to Lilia, he looked at his goddess with gusto. Then he wrinkled the corner of his mouth timidly and nned to turn around and return to his seat.


    When the old man saw his movements, he immediately frowned. "Reynold, what about Mellisa''s gift?"


    Reynold stopped walking.


    ''I''m so dead!''


    He only thought about giving a gift to his goddess, but he forgot about his other niece!


    Reynold stood dazed and confused. The whole Mayer family feared Caleb the most.


    When his father stared at him with his sharp eyes, Reynold was beyond terrified.


    "I, I��" Reynold hesitated for a long time and finally he turned his head to look at Mellisa. His voice was t as he said, "Mellisa, I wish you good health."


    A freaking blessing as his most sincere gift?


    Reynold finished speaking and Mellisaughed. "Uncle, thank you for the sincere blessing. It seems like my health has been worrying everyone some times ago, so thank you for the reminder and prayers."


    Mellisa had not had much of a chance to interact with Reynold before, but judging by the situation this afternoon, that boy must have prepared the gift for Lilia with all his heart. This was quite understandable to her.


    She had never followed the entertainment world, but Mellisa could see clearly how obsessed the boy was though there wasn''t much difference between male and female fans in admiring their idols.


    And on top of everything, she did not return to the Mayer family house with Lilia to receive gifts.


    At this time, Lilia was carefully keeping the notebook that Reynold had given her. After sitting back down, she looked at Caleb''s direction. "Grandpa, this little uncle''s gift is very nice and I can feel his sincerity in both gifts."


    Mellisa also responded at the right time. "Grandfather, no matter what uncle gives us, we are both happy."


    The sisters didn''t want their grandfather tosh out his anger towards his son. It''d be too embarrassing for Reynold. Even Dennis couldn''t help but speak up. "Dad, I think this little brother''s gift is more memorable than what I gave them. Like Lilia said, what was most important was sincerity."


    "Please don''t be angry, shouldn''t we have fun at this banquet? Anyway, is it just me or Reynold is really a fan of Lilia?" He continued asking.


    Reynold nodded as soon as he heard his older brother helping him.


    After such a scene, Caleb, who wasn''t very good at reprimanding gently, waved his hand in disgust. "Now sit down and eat your meal. After that, hurry back to your room to do your homework!"


    "Oh..."


    ...


    This dinner banquet was probably the most heartwarming day after Lilia and Mellisa found each other.


    Even Lilia didn''t think that her real family would treat her in the most gentle and humane way.


    No question, no pressure, everyone epted her existence sincerely. Even her uncles from the main family members were caring and cherishing her.


    At this time, the family banquet had ended. As Dennis said before, he immediately brought Jean, Leonard, his second and third brothers to his study to chat.


    Lilia, Mellisa and the rtives of the extended family also sat in the living room and talked to each other, Stefani was in charge of entertaining them.


    "Mellisa, Lilia..." At this time, Janice appeared quietly at the entrance to the living room.


    She didn''t know how to talk to her two children, but her eyes were a little lighter. Then she whispered while looking at their silhouettes.


    Stefani turned her head first, smiled and waved. "Janice,e and sit down. These kids are telling interesting facts from the entertainment world. Let''s listen to this story from Lilia together."


    Janice blinked but didn''t answer. "Auntie, can I speak to them for a moment?"


    "Of course!" Stefani naturally knew what happened at the Irwan family house that day. Now that everyone in the Mayer family was here, Janice didn''t have much to say. Stefani then nodded her head and said to the two girls in a friendly manner, "Then, I''ll take my leave now. I don''t want to disturb, I want to give space to a mother and her two children to talk things out in private."


    Melissa nced at Stefani when she stood up, there was no expression under her eyes. Then she then lifted the corners of her mouth to a faint smile and pulled Lilia towards Janice.


    ...


    The light illuminated the living room brightly. The three people were sitting on the sofa in the side hall, no one spoke for a while.


    Janice was sitting on the opposite side looking slightly tense. She curled her fingertips, surveyed the dark night outside the window, and asked after some thoughts, "Do you like living in this house?"


    Lilia raised her eyes to look at her. After days of not seeing her, Janice''s eyebrows and the corners of her eyes were worn with wind and frost. Even though her posture was still graceful, her eyes looked nearly dead as a fish and she looked very tired.


    She pursed her lips, but before she could speak, Mellisa had asked her first question, "Yes, especially since we have a grandfather who loves us both."


    Mellisa answered straightforwardly, her eyes fixed on Janice without the slightest calm.


    It was clear that they were both mother and daughter, but because of their nature, they ended up in an awkward situation.


    Mellisa didn''t think there was anything wrong with that, but she did feel bad, no wonder her parents didn''t like her.


    However, when she returned from the serious injuries she had suffered, Mellisa did not receive the slightest bit of love and care. On the other hand, her biological parents still showed concern for Le''s evil deeds, which made her fully believe that her parents hated her.


    Too many times they treated her unfairly and indifferently. And before she realized, her emotions were bottled up and became a thorn that was hard to remove from inside her heart.


    For Lilia, Janice Irwan might be more of a stranger who happened to share the same blood as her.


    At this moment, these two sisters had different moods, but their behavior towards Janice was almost the same.


    When Janice heard Mellisa''s answer, her breath stopped for a moment.


    Her eyes were red, and she muttered in a trembling voice. "Mellisa, Lilia, are you still ming me? At that time..."


    The words were already on the tips of her lips, but they were hard to say.


    Janice had lived for so long and never found it so hard to show her heart.


    She didn''t open her mouth and wiped the corners of her eyes with her thumb. Before finishing her sentence, she heard Mellisa speak. "Mom, you''re thinking too much. We don''t me you."


    Hearing this, Janice''s eyes widened. "Is it true?"


    Mellisa looked at her with a rage in her eyes and pulled her lips into a faint smile. "If we me you all the time, our life will not be peaceful."


    Janice''s eyes suddenly dimmed as she froze at her daughter''s sentence!


    Mellisa looked at her, then took Lilia''s hand and rubbed it on her palm. She sighed and said, "Mom, you don''t actually need to be like this. You like Le, there''s nothing wrong with that. Everyone does have a child they favor more than the other."


    "If you said we keep ming you then that''s not true. I just feel that you really are reluctant to know the truth, so I would rather continue to pretend to be dead and live away from you," she added.


    Then she delivered herst blow, "Come to think of it. If Le really killed me that day, wouldn''t it be hard for you to mourn since you were only losing a child you didn''t like?"

 Chapter 473 - Straightforward Scolding

    "No, Mellisa, it''s not like that!" Janice didn''t have time to think, she just wanted to tell the two of them the truth of her heart.


    She hurriedly replied, "It''s not that I don''t like you, it''s just that it happened so suddenly and I couldn''t ept it. I didn''t mean to ignore you two!"


    "But you have to believe in me�� Because we are your family and we''ve always been waiting for your return..." Janice cried foul at the end of her reply.


    She had already lost Mellisa once, she couldn''t bear to lose her a second time. There was also Lilia who had just been found again. Since she didn''t raise her, Janice hadn''t heard her call her mother.


    At that time, even though Mellisa''s words were calm and indifferent, her hands gradually stiffened while holding Lilia. Her uncontroble strength still revealed her fluctuating emotions.


    Lilia noticed her sister''s behavior, she understood how upset Mellisa was, she could only pat the back of her hand as a form of support.


    Her eyes were filled with worry as she stared at Mellisa. Lilia could only caress her hands again and again with her palms to calm her anger.


    Her sister''s blood was really boiling!


    Faced with everything their biological parents had done wrong, not many people could calmly ept it.


    The back of Mellisa''s cold hand was covered with the warmth of Lilia''s hand. She started to calm down again, turned her head to look at Lilia, and answered with a slightly stiff smile. "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Lilia saw that her sister''s cold and cruel eyes were gradually returning to their usual tenderness, she felt relieved. Then she leaned on her, showing that she was with her throughout this hardship they faced together.


    In front of Janice, Lilia did not intend to talk much.


    Having not had many interactions before, only Mellisa had the passion to talk.


    ...


    At this time, Janice''s cries started to reach the ears of the other family members. They were utterly helpless, they could only sympathize with her.


    Mellisa''s voice sounded t. While living alone with Leonard, she had to follow strict rules and a disciplined life. Therefore, she hadn''t smoked for a long time.


    Seeing Janice''s unrelenting tears, Mellisa suddenly missed the smell of tobo.


    After a while, Janice finally raised her head again when she was done pouring out all her grief. Those many tears had made her face a little messy.


    Seeing her two daughters stare at her with the same expression, Janice choked and her voice was hoarse. "Mellisa, Lilia, can you forgive me this time? I will definitely find a way to make up for everything, okay?"


    There was a trace of pain spreading across Mellisa''s heart.


    She was not a hard-hearted person, but at this moment, she did not feel anypassion in her heart.


    She also didn''t want to see her mother who was over fifty years old crying like a baby in front of them. But either way, she couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened between them.


    In this way, Mellisa''s heart became sore, and the corners of her lips wriggled for a long time before she said in a hoarse voice, "Mom, you don''t need to talk about making up for your mistakes or whatever. We don''t me you. Later... if we have time, we''lle back to see you."


    Janice didn''t understand what Mellisa meant for a while.


    She stopped crying and replied, "Then, are... you nning to return to the Irwan family''s house?"


    Mellisa slightly smiled with a light in her eyes, "We will not return to the Irwan family. Lilia and I have lived very well in Surabaya, we wille back if we have the time."


    At this moment, Janice finally understood that she still had two daughters, as if she had lost nothing. But she felt that their hearts and souls would never return to her. And it would definitely leave a hollow in her heart...


    Janice feared that the two wouldn''t want toe back to the Irwan''s house and live with her for the rest of her life.


    She looked at Mellisa in a daze, her mouth was constantly trembling. "Mellisa ..."


    Mellisa shook her head silently, her attitude was resolute.


    Janice was lost for a long time, she turned her head in a daze until there was the sound of footsteps from outside the door.


    Caleb''s figure was seen standing In front of the door staring coldly.


    Janice slowly got up and looked down. "Dad ..."


    The old man snorted coldly. When he walked slowly on crutches, Lilia and Mellisa also got up to help him. "Grandpa."


    "Alright, no need to stand up. I heard you two are here now, so I came to join the conversation. But it seemed like you guys were talking about somethingplicated?" After Caleb sat down, he held his walking stick in both hands, then looked at Janice with an angry gaze.


    His sharp eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction and disappointment. He wiped the corner of his eye again and patted the ground with his stick. "Janice, look at you now, are you not embarrassed?"


    Janice lowered her head, pressed the corners of her lips, and said nothing.


    This scene made Caleb shake his head and sigh. "Why do you have the heart to do such cruel things to this dignified descendant of the Mayer family? Janice, have you forgotten the superiority and the pride that flowed in your blood when you married the Irwan family?"


    "Dad, I just..."


    "You don''t have to exin!" Caleb stubbornly interjected. "I may not know what the Irwan family is like, but I really understand my children. The Irwan family, who usually discuss virtue and morality, why can they do such despicable things?


    "Such ''wise'' people even let Mellisa, who has Mayer family blood, feel unwanted and let her suffer all this time. No wonder Mellisa dumped such a trashy and despicable family. The Mayer family will not remain silent to such treatment!"


    Everyone had to admit that Grandpa Caleb''s admonition was merciless.


    Janice''s face was pale, she didn''t dare to argue a word.


    She was full of bitterness and she didn''t know how to answer.


    She was the only daughter of the Mayer family and the eldest on top of that. The reason she married Richard was because she liked Irwan''s elegant and educated family style.


    She had a gentle personality, and had never liked anything rted to the military since she was a child. She also disliked the Mayer family''s harsh attitude and hardcore view towards life.


    But now, she hated her indecisive character the most.


    After her father''s sharp words, Janice let out a heavy sigh. Seeing Janice''s desperate gaze, Caleb couldn''t help feeling depressed. "You don''t deserve to be called a mother!"


    "Father, I know that the Irwan family is guilty too, but I beg you to help me unite my family again�� please help your two grandchildren to forgive us!"


    Caleb narrowed his eyes at her, he then looked at Lilia and Mellisa beside him. The old man nodded and his stern brows were filled with kindness.


    Their grandfather didn''t force it, he just said, "I understand how you two feel. But I still hope that you can let go of this hatred and make peace with each other. After all, Janice is your mother. Even if something is wrong, give her a chance to make amends!"


    Mellisa looked closely at her grandfather, the old man who had loved her from childhood, said it in a tone so sincere that it made it hard for her to say anything to resist.


    She opened his mouth, and finally nodded with difficulty after hesitating.


    However, Lilia hadn''t spoken in a long time and finally said in a straightforward voice, "Grandpa, we never hated her from the start, but we just feel that this is unfair to Mellisa. Therefore, can we ask for something?"


    Caleb nodded firmly. "Say it, as long as we can do it, we will give it to you!"


    Lilia smiled, joking a little. "Actually, I don''t need grandpa''s help. I just hope, no matter what Le will do or whatever happens to her, can the Irwan family.... stop interfering?"

 Chapter 474 - Janice’s Reluctance

    When Lilia finished speaking, Mellisa turned to look at her.


    Their two eyes met, both couldn''t help but smile.


    The dispute between them and Le hadn''t been resolved and the Irwan family didn''t want to deal with the past.


    So a promise was needed to prevent the Irwan family from interfering after what would happen in the future.


    Lilia''s idea was very simple. Since Janice asked her grandfather to be the mediator, then she would inevitably follow and be fair.


    At this time, Caleb raised his eyebrows in seriousness and was a little surprised. He didn''t answer and instead asked, "Kid, what are your ns?"


    Lilia looked back at the old man calmly, she tilted her head and smiled. "Grandfather, no matter what the other party is nning, this is all just a dispute between us the younger ones. But there is one thing that you can trust from me and my sister. Even if the other party does something to destroy the world, Sister Mellisa and I will never retaliate against them."


    "After all, this matter must be resolved one way or another. We must not let the elder sort out our problems. It will definitely make other people think that we deliberately came to the Mayer family and used the power to suppress others," she added.


    This statement made clear the truth that the two of them and Le could never reconcile. And Lilia''s words had meaning too�� she connected Le''s actions with evil.


    Lilia initially didn''t have any bad thoughts about Le before she finally tried to hurt Mellisa. Her evil ns were fortunately exposed!


    After a while, Caleb nodded withmitment. From his aged eyes, he could read Lilia''s determination.


    His eyes were filled with admiration as he looked at Lilia andughed. "Granddaughter, what you said just now makes sense."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he looked to the opposite side. "Janice, can you do it? And can the Irwan family do it?"


    Her father''s questioning voice shocked her heart.


    Janice''s gaze was a little dyed, her expression was anxious and hesitant. She didn''t speak, she was hesitating about how to answer it herself.


    Mellisa''s clear eyes watched the change in Janice''s expression, her feelings gradually ebbing away and rising like waves.


    Was it really that difficult?


    Janice''s hesitation unexpectedly influenced the atmosphere throughout the hall to freezing again.


    Caleb''s old eyebrows furrowed violently and he tapped the floor with his cane. His loud voice echoed through the room. With a serious face he warned, "Janice! Why are you still hesitating? Like Lilia said, this is a dispute between the children so it''s only natural that they want to solve it themselves. You are a mother, and since you want to apologize to your child, it''s best to get rid of unnecessary thoughts."


    As old as Caleb was, he could naturally still see his daughter''s stagnation.


    Caleb was silent for a moment. He saw that his daughter was still immersed in her own world and did not respond. Caleb shook his head in disappointment then he immediately finished his words. "Very well then. Lilia, I promise you to grant your request. Janice, I will say it again to all members of the Mayer family after the dinner is over tomorrow. You also have to convey these words to the head of the Irwan family."


    "My granddaughters would not do anything to hurt anyone. But when they feel they''re being oppressed, it''s their rights to demand for justice. As for Le, I don''t care how reluctant you are, because after all, she is not your own flesh and blood," he continued.


    The old man then added with a threatening tone, "You have helped to raise her for more than 20 years, it''s time to get things straight and clean the mess up right away. If you still don''t want to solve it, you''ll end up losing your real child, so don''te and cry to me when it happens!"


    Caleb''s words were harsh and straightforward. Seeing Janice raising her head in a daze, Caleb got up and said to Lilia and Mellisa, "My granddaughter,e into my study with me, I will show you where I used to fight!"


    After Caleb left with his two granddaughters, only Janice was still sitting alone in a daze under the bright and dazzling light of the hall.


    The deeper the love, the longer the pain.


    Why couldn''t she get the profound meaning of Lilia''s words? She emphasized that Le had done too many terrible things.


    Even if Janice hesitated, she understood that there was no room for her to maneuver.


    She just hoped that after everything was over, she could get forgiveness from her two daughters.


    As for Le, she would treat her as an illusion from her past, that child was no longer relevant to her future.


    Janice became mncholy and sad. She had already given too much of her love and time to Le, and now that she had to cut her rtionship with that girl off all of a sudden, she was a little reluctant.


    But she had to make a decision, for Mellisa and Lilia, who still refused to recognize her as her mother.


    ...


    The Mayer family''s banquet wasing to an end.


    Right after eight o''clock in the evening, Lilia, Mellisa and the others also returned to Sakura Garden Vi.


    They both left empty-handed and returned full-handed.


    While sitting in the living room, the two sisters looked at their gifts on the coffee table and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Mellisa leaned forward, picked up the document bag then gently wiped the edges and whispered in a touched voice, "I''ve always known that some of our uncles in the Mayer family are very friendly."


    "It''s just that Le''s brilliance in the Irwan family is too bright for me. Maybe it''s what makes my self-confidence plummet. I always thought the Mayer family also liked someone like Le, so I gradually separated myself from this beautiful world," Mellisa added.


    "I didn''t expect too much when we came back today, but their attitudes werepletely different from what I thought. Their kindness made me feel like an orphan who suddenly found a family. I really want to cry because I feel a little unworthy of this."


    Lilia sat to one side and listened to the story, feeling the same way as her.


    They finally got to experience a ''difference'' that didn''t break their hearts for once.


    At this time, Leonard who was sitting beside Jean took out a cigarette and handed it to the man. After lighting them one by one, he said, "The Mayer family is more human than the Irwan family. I myself n to create a partnership between my family and the third uncle''s Mayer Private Airlines. How about you?"


    Leonard looked at Jean as he spoke.


    The main members of the Mayer family deeply loved their partner, so Leonard and Jean, obviously also received the same treatment as the family''s beloved two nieces'' partners.


    At this time, Mellisa reacted toote. When she realized Leonard''s words, she immediately squinted at him without a kind expression.


    Sure enough, this dude won shamelessly! He nned to make her third uncle a business partner, what was that guy even thinking?!


    Jean puffed out his cigarette smoke. As his thin lips let out smoke towards the window, he whispered in a deep voice, "I''m going to build two libraries in the Middle School affiliated with Reynold''s."


    Leonard nodded in agreement, but he suddenly realized something was wrong. "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows and repeated, "You want to build two libraries for free in the Middle School affiliated with Reynold''s school?"


    "Yes." The man replied indifferently. Then, his eyes were fixed on the notebook on the coffee table. "I''m quite satisfied with the prize."


    That boy was not yet an adult, but his gift had won his heart.


    All ounts belonging to Lilia''s haters would be suspended tonight. Everyone who dared to speak ill of his wife had to part with their social media ounts.


    Leonard just rolled his eyes after he tracked Jean''s line of sight.


    At this moment, Lilia smiled and furrowed her brows. She leaned forward and took Reynold''s little notebook from the table. When she opened the first two pages, she couldn''t stop sighing. "I can hardly imagine how long it took this kid to keep track of over a thousand ounts!"


    Mellisa was also reminded of the ''I wish you well'' gift.


    She smiled and nudged Lilia''s shoulder. "All because of the supermodel named Lilia, a woman so charming that she can turn her little uncle into a fan!"


    Both of them thenughed when they heard Mellisa''s joke.. In the midst of theirughter, a phone''s vibration suddenly could be heard.

 Chapter 475 - The End Of Rumors

    Lilia took out her cell phone from her pocket and then looked at the caller ID, herughter instantly disappeared.


    She moved the corners of her lips and put her cell phone to her ear and spoke towards Mellisa. "I''ll be gone for a moment, I want to answer the call."


    Before leaving, Lilia caught a deep gaze from her husband. She replied with a faint smile and clear eyes, trying to convince him that she was going to be okay.


    Lilia passed through the living room and walked to the entertainment room on the other side.


    The room was arranged very neatly, there were several fitness equipment, a sauna and a ping pong table.


    Lilia turned around and closed the door tightly, then she answered the phone without hesitation. "Hey."


    "If you don''t answer the phone again, I''ll fly straight to Jakarta to find you!" Harold''s discontent immediately came from the other side.


    Lilia sat in front of the ping pong table, stroking the edge of the table with her fingertips. "Don''t be like that, I''ve been busy, okay! Why are you calling me? Is there something wrong? What about public opinion? Is it out of control?"


    She didn''t give Harold a chance toment, as Lilia herself waszy about Harold''s scolding.


    After being silent for a while, Harold said with a smile, "I swear I''ve never seen an artist like you, Lilia! I called you because there were usations that you were the mastermind behind Sara''s car ident and how could you say you were busy and told me to handle everything alone!"


    When Lilia rubbed the edge of the table for a few moments, her eyes narrowed a little. "So how, is there any update?"


    Harold answered, "Albert sent several people from the agency to meet directly with the police who handled the ident. And fortunately, the police announced the details of their investigation. They said that this incident was caused by the negligence of a drunk driver. If you have time, you can check the announcement yourself,"


    "By the way, there is one more thing. The official ount of the social media manager recently released their list of blocked ounts. It includes an anonymous group and the haters inciting public opinion to attack your name."


    Lilia could only gape, she forgot to answer.


    Harold muttered two more sentences, but the content was nothing more thanining that Lilia rarely updated her own social media ount, and if she didn''t show up quickly, she would be forgotten by time.


    After putting down the phone, Lilia sat on her chair in silence for a long time.


    In less than one day, all dubious rumors involving her had all been dismissed... Since when did the news media be so efficient?


    It wasn''t until the morning that the rumors about her being used of being the mastermind of Sara''s car ident broke out. Miraculously, a rification from the police regarding the ident was released that evening.


    Lilia kept thinking about it, and at this moment, the door that was tightly closed behind her was pushed open from the outside.


    Mixed with the familiar smell of tobo, a man''s figure appeared at the door.


    In the dim light of the entertainment room, Lilia looked back and ran into the man''s gaze.


    At this moment, like a video ying backward, she remembered what Jean had told her in the car this afternoon.


    ''The news on the Inte is constantly changing, maybe it will turn around at the next time!''


    For a moment, Lilia felt that her misty gaze was being lit by a warm light. She then slowly got up as a figure of a man slowly approaching her was finally reflected in her eyeballs.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jean''s lips curled up with a light smile, he raised his arm and his index finger lightly flicked Lilia''s forehead.


    Lilia grabbed his fingers, bit her lower lip with the tip of her teeth. She looked at her husband intently and whispered, "Public opinion on the Inte has changed course!"


    Her voice sounded enthusiastic, but her heart was filled with eternal warmth.


    The man looked deeper then touched her earlobe. "Have you seen the news?"


    "Not yet!" Lilia shook her head. She opened the cellphone in her hand to open her social media, then muttered to herself. "No wonder you told me to calm down this afternoon, so you were moving from the start too!"


    After she finished speaking, she also looked at the man warmly.


    Jean looked at her affectionately, his handsome face was clearly tinged with a gentle smile. "Mrs. Widjaya, you are exaggerating."


    "Who the hell praised you!" Lilia raised her eyebrows. When she lowered her head and rubbed her cell phone screen, she saw a rifying video link and nned to take a look.


    At this time, Jean pulled her back to sit on a chair near the ping pong table. His long fingers tapped gently on the table as his voice filled with determination came out. "Do you know who the driver is?"


    Lilia''s movement to click on the link stopped, she blinked suspiciously. "What do you mean?"


    She frowned, it was clear there was something behind her husband''s words.


    The man''s eyes became deep and dark, his thin lips opened slightly, and his voice was firm. "When I visited Sasha''s house, there was a driver who worked for the Hiroshi family for a long time. But for some reason, he quit his job. It is said that he was deeply in debt because of his gambling habit."


    Lilia listened to him with a serious face.


    With suspicious eyes, she finally asked. "Then the driver who caused the ident�� Was he Sasha''s driver at that time?"


    "That''s right!"


    Lilia was stunned for a few seconds. Even if she had expected it before, she still felt confused in her heart after hearing the true answer.


    Sasha''s former driver was able to hit Sara and made her amputate both of her legs just for the sake of money. It seemed that this person was not a soft-hearted person.


    She thought, why would that person be willing to throw his life in prison for nearly killing someone? Was life only for money? Or did he owe such a huge debt on Sasha that he dared to do so?


    The more Lilia thought about it, the more dizzy she felt. Even if she went to the hospital to see Sara after her car ident, she knew that it was so tragic that she might not be able to see her condition anytime soon.


    After a while, the man sighed as he read his wife''s slightly heavy expression.


    Jean slowly stood in front of her, cing his soft palm on her head and rubbed it gently. The man then pulled his wife into his arms andforted her. "The ATM card from the savings that Sasha just opened was given to the driver''s wife. The driver took all the responsibility for this ident alone."


    Lilia was sitting with her forehead resting on the man''s arm. She put her hand on his waist and hugged him. Then she looked up the next second. "Does this driver owe a big debt to Sasha? Or is he already poor from the start?"


    Of course this question appeared in Lilia''s mind as soon as she got the gist. Otherwise, how would that person help Sasha injure Sara with only 15 million?


    Her husband lowered his head and nodded slightly. "He has four children and three elderly people in his family. It seems that their family has been stumbling and forced to live in poverty since they''re trapped in a huge debt."


    Hearing this, Lilia fell silent.


    If it weren''t for his gambling habit, that person might not have be Sasha''s aplice.


    Lilia unconsciously grabbed onto Jean''s cloth as she suddenly thought of something. "Did the police investigate the truth of the ident? Even if Sasha gave him her ATM card in person, there must be traces like toll bills or CCTV footage. If this is investigated, they will definitely be able to find the traces!"


    Moreover, the ATM card was made in a small vige a great distance away from the town where the savings were deposited. Combined with the situation of the driver''s family and Sasha''s movements, this should have attracted the police''s interest and attention easily.


    Jean thought about this, but the man said in a deep voice, "The Hartanto family have no intention of continuing this matter and have dropped their charges of the ident. Currently, the driver who caused the ident has been sentenced to three years in prison for drunk driving."


    Sara might never have imagined that she would lose both legs in a car ident.


    A life that should have been filled with beauty suddenly turned tragic and full of misery.

 Chapter 476 - It’s Just A Nosebleed!

    Even Sara herself did not think that the Hartanto family would immediately drop the case and abandon their responsibilities. And this conspiracy ident turned into a drunk driving ident.


    Then, when spring came, a news issued by the Minerva Hospital stating that a patient surnamed Hartanto whose both legs had been amputated and was unable to endure the pain of rehabilitation, finally decided tomit suicide by jumping out the window from the 4th floor andnded with her head first.


    ording to the news, it was Sara Hartanto, William Anggara''s ex-girlfriend.


    ...


    That night, Lilia fell asleep early after taking a bath.


    On the first day after arriving in Jakarta, she was busy all the time. Even though the Mayer family showed so much excitement and warmth to her and Mellisa, they were still exhausted.


    After Lilia fell asleep, she did not know that people would fall into a raging debate on the inte. At ten o''clock in the evening, several peopleunched a wave of perfume boycotts starring Inte celebrities.


    The said perfume had added excessive amounts of ethanol and heavy metals such as lead, arsenic and mercury. Many consumers experienced allergic reactions from usage and even patients with hyper allergic reactions were hospitalized for further observation.


    For the time being, this perfume boycott surpassed all news at home and abroad.


    Even thetest presidential cab announcements and the issue of an artist''s porn tape failed to divert fans'' attention from the perfume''s news.


    After all, this was a product that flooded the entire country almost overnight. At the same time, aizen with a sharp nose said that the real star of this perfume was Lilia Pangestu.


    However, for unknown reasons, Lilia''s coboration with the perfume was canceled and reced by another artist.


    Many consumers who had been victimized have shared their opinions online, they also demanded a public apology and even asked forpensation.


    The brand owner had lost more than 30 million orders in two hours, thepany had also received many threats andwsuits.


    ...


    The next day, at nine in the morning, Lilia woke up with a calm heart.


    She blinked while still feeling sleepy. As usual, she took out her cell phone from under her pillow and her face was a little surprised when she saw the time disyed on the screen.


    Why did she sleep nearly 12 hours?


    Turning her head, there was no one beside her. The surface of the bed was a little cold, it was clear that the man had gone before she woke up.


    Lilia brushed her hair, and when she sat down, she felt limp.


    After washing her face, she changed into simple home clothes before she left the bedroom.


    She didn''t know if the floor heating was too hot, Lilia felt a little dizzy and her throat was dry. Even her breathing was not smooth and her nose was tight.


    She shook her head and continued to rub the tip of her nose as she descended the stairs.


    In short, she felt so ufortable.


    In the living room, only Mellisa was seen sitting on the sofa with her legs raised while ying with her cellphone. But if looked carefully, there was a cigarette between her fingers.


    Nobody else at sight, a cool morning breeze slowly pouring into the slightly open window and dissipated the heat in the room.


    "Sis..."


    Lilia yelled at her sister angrily, but she realized that her voice didn''t feel right when she opened her mouth.


    Mellisa turned away from her phone''s screen and stared at her with a light expression, but it suddenly changed. "Lilia!"


    Lilia didn''t know what happened, but she saw Mellisa drop her cellphone and run towards her, even the cigarette butts in her hands fell to the floor.


    Lilia looked confused. "Huh?"


    Mellisa''s face looked really scared. When she first climbed the stairs and rushed towards her, her hands were trembling.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mellisa''s face turned pale, her hands supported Lilia''s shoulders and she looked confused.


    Lilia was very suspicious of this change in her sister''s expression.


    She inhaled the air with her nose unconsciously and suddenly, Lilia felt a little sticky in her mouth. She thought it was runny snot, so she wiped it off, and the deep red color immediately came into view.


    She saw the blood on her fingertips and was stunned.


    Why did she get a nosebleed?!


    Lilia didn''t have time to say anything, she could only turn her head with her hand covering the tip of her nose. When Mellisa supported her sister, she said worriedly, "Let''s quickly lie down on the sofa."


    Mellisa carefully helped Lilia to the sofa, fumbled into her trouser pockets to find her cell phone and finally made a call. When the phone was connected, her voice was erratic. "Leonard, hurry back, something happened to Lilia!"


    At this time, Lilia was looking up and struggling to get the tissue from the table. She looked dumbfounded and helpless.


    She heard Mellisa''s fear, and when she saw her sister hang up, she was joking with a strong nasal voice. "It''s just a nosebleed, this isn''t a big deal, don''t worry."


    Lilia then thought, maybe because of the warmth and heat, and the humidity of the air, it was difficult for her body to adapt overnight.


    However, Mellisa didn''t hear it at all. She held the tissue box on the table and handed it to Lilia. Her sister didn''t say a word as she was busy wiping her bloodied face.


    Anyone could get hurt and Mellisa might not care, but when it came to her dear sister Lilia, she couldn''t calm herself down!


    This younger sister might feel pressured toe to Jakarta with her and be exhausted. It could be said that this was partly her fault. Not to mention when Mellisa raised her eyes, she could see blood dripping from the tip of Lilia''s nose. The view really pained her.


    Lilia herself did not expect her nosebleed to flow so profusely.


    Even though she had used more than 5 tissues, more blood kepting out, as if they didn''t want to stop.


    Mellisa also continued to rub the tip of her nose, maybe she had gotten some white hair because of this incident.


    When Jean came through that door and saw this scene, what kind of horror would appear on his indifferent face, she wondered.


    ...


    In less than ten minutes, all the servants working for the Mayer family having nothing to do in the meantime rushed over to the Sakura Garden Vi.


    Led by Caleb, everyone looked panicked. When he entered the door, he was the first to see the pool of blood on the floor. The old man''s heart tightened.


    "Lilia, my granddaughter! What''s wrong with you?"


    The old man was being led by Stefani, Caleb''s footsteps were too fast and Stefani could barely help him with his bnce.


    Some of the uncles were even seen leaving theirpany early, Janice herself quickly drove to the Mayer family house.


    Axel kept calling the family''s doctor, while everyone else was so busy.


    Right now, Jean was sitting next to Lilia, with the back of his wife''s head resting on his shoulders. Lilia''s forehead was covered in a towel, and her nose was stuffed with two cotton balls.


    Lilia stared nkly at the peopleing to her, then she closed her eyes with all her strength, staring into the man''s neck before her vision darkened.


    Her supermodel image was over!


    Everyone, it''s just a nosebleed!


    At this time, Axel had hung up his phone and Jean''s handsome face turned to him. In a cold and hoarse tone, he said. "Uncle Axel, please calm Mr. Caleb. He may want to bring dozens of ambnces and take Lilia away. In fact, I''m afraid he will call a helicopter to take Lilia to the hospital. I''ve also contacted my doctor, please tell the guards that I have called them."


    The man met his deep eyes and felt his heart tightened, but then he nodded repeatedly, "Very well, young master!"

 Chapter 477 - Call The Doctor Again!

    At this time, Grandpa Caleb saw the bloodstained tissue sheets on the table and felt dizzy. He hurriedly said to Stefani beside him. "Hurry, get the doctor again! Get them toe quickly or I''ll fire them!"


    "Lilia, Lilia, are you okay?" Janice, who had just arrived, immediately shouted twice. Jean and Mellisa only watched in silence.


    Lilia heard the voice and nuzzled against the man''s neck again. When she was about to speak, she heard Jean say stiffly, "Don''t move."


    Lilia opened her eyes andughed. "Grandpa, I''m fine. Don''t worry, it''s just a nosebleed."


    Caleb swept across the scene once again. With crutches in both hands, he bent down to look at her. "Lilia, where does it hurt? If it hurts, tell grandpa quickly! Our family has the best medical resources in the country! Never hide your illness, you understand?"


    Could a nosebleed make this much blood? Impossible! Her granddaughter must be sick��


    Lilia stuttered as she replied, "Grandpa, I ..."


    She wanted to exin a few more words, but the anxious Mellisa immediately tightened her hands as her face looked tense. The expression in her eyes changed and her voice trembled, "Lilia, stop talking! Your cotton ball is drenched in red! Here, change it."


    She had been treating Lilia''s nosebleed for a long time and couldn''t stop it. Her sister started to bleed again at the slightest movement.


    Something obviously happened to her little sister!


    Lilia leaned on her man''s arm, and when she suddenly heard Mellisa call her name, her heart trembled.


    Mellisa grabbed her hand, causing her fingers to ache a little from losing control.


    But Lilia didn''t say a word, she forcefully swallowed the iron taste in her mouth. She stared at Mellisa with difficulty andforted her. "I''m fine, don''t be angry."


    "Shut up!" Mellisa gritted her teeth.


    Lilia took a deep breath, blinked her eyes, and slowly pursed the corners of her mouth. She didn''t dare to speak or move.


    Three minutester, Uncle Axel came back into the room.


    The sound of his screaming was very loud with an indescribable joy. "The doctor hase, the doctor hase!"


    From behind the door, about ten doctors appeared with incredible speed.


    This was too much!


    Uncle Axel called all the doctors he could contact. Lilia moved her eyes to see one of the doctors, and she felt a little familiar with his face.


    After thinking for a moment, she felt that the doctor was the one who treated Le at the Irwan family''s house that day. If she wasn''t mistaken, his name was Doctor Lucas, the Widjaya family''s private doctor.


    At this moment, Lilia''s face was filled with anxiety. Seven medical staff hurriedly walked towards where she was.


    The staff looked at Jean, and they respectfully greeted, "Young Master Jean, Miss Lilia."


    The man didn''t say anything, he just looked at them lightly. His voice was inaudible due to emotional tension. "I''ll leave it to you."


    Doctor Lucas nodded hastily, then he passed the coffee table and directed the medical staff behind him to make preparations.


    Everyone waited with bated breath.


    After several examinations, Doctor Lucas pursed his lips and said nothing. The expression on his face was calm.


    He turned his head to look at the testing equipment, saw the very healthy data indicator on the blood pressure meter, and coughed a little.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with her? Is Lilia okay?"


    Caleb saw that Doctor Lucas looked like he was hesitant to speak, so he immediately asked with a worried look.


    Doctor Lucas smiled and looked back. "No, no, you need not worry."


    It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, he just really didn''t know how to put it!


    When Doctor Lucas looked hesitant, it almost affected everyone in the living room.


    Each of them looked at him with steamy eyes and chests that were rising and falling, feeling all nervous and anxious. They were all afraid that he would say something that would break their hearts.


    All gazes looked back at Doctor Lucas. The doctor slowly packed the instruments in his hand. When he got up from the sofa, his eyes passed through everyone, and finally met Jean''s deep yet bright pupils.


    Doctor Lucas blinked, his eyes rolled and his tone rxed a little. "Young Master Jean, what caused Miss Lilia to be in this situation is�� Ah, when exined in simplenguage, the air is dry because of the high room temperature..."


    Before he got to finish, Jean''s eyes were staring at him sharp, and the expression on his face was fierce as well. "Say the point!"


    Doctor Lucas breathed a little and tried to calm himself down after being yelled at by the Widjaya family''s Young Master''s eyes. He didn''t dare to dy it again and quickly exined. "The climate is too dry and the floor heating is too hot!"


    In the living room, there was a deadly silence.


    Everyone looked at the doctor at the same time, it seemed that they were all considering whether his words were right or wrong.


    Lilia was still leaning on Jean''s shoulder then calmly pulled the towel over her forehead, touched the tip of her nose, and whispered in the man''s ear, "I told you I''m fine, why don''t everyone believe me!"


    Hearing her muttering, the man did not respond. Instead, he stared at Doctor Lucas with his still cold face. "Why did she bleed so much?"


    Doctor Lucas looked at him carefully, then he exined, "The climate is not too humid. This may be the first time Miss Lilia is sleeping in a warm room. The high temperature causes dryness of the nose. Maybe Miss Lilia rubbed her nose too hard and caused a lot of capiry bleeding."


    Lilia nodded her head in agreement, seemingly confirming the diagnosis. She seriously agreed to his statement. "When I got down, I rubbed my nose all the time. Sister Mellisa saw it."


    Doctor Lucas took a peek at Jean then added. "When Miss Lilia woke up in the morning, she should''ve felt that her throat was very dry, dizzy and weak. It is undeniable that we cannot adapt to environmental changes overnight."


    After packing the medical kit, Doctor Lucas looked at Caleb and said with a smile, "Big Master, you don''t need to worry, your grandchild has no serious problem."


    Caleb looked at Doctor Lucas with raised eyebrows, he felt that the doctor was not reliable.


    He didn''t say a word, but when Doctor Lucas turned around and spoke to Jean, the old man whispered to Axel. "I don''t really trust the doctor, let the Mayer family''s doctor see her too."


    Doctor Lucas turned his head to look at Jean. "Young Master, in this situation, please make sure Miss Lilia drinks more water regrly. Better to put a humidifier in the room while Miss Lilia is sleeping at night. I also suggest reducing the consumption of high protein foods, such as beef. I am sure there is no big problem for the rest."


    The tension on Jean''s face slightly reduced at this time.


    He looked at Lilia in his arms, and saw that the tip of his wife''s nose was red and there was dried blood on her chin, looking a bit unsightly.


    "What should I do if my sister has a nosebleed again?" Mellisa asked.


    Doctor Lucas answered with a smile while fiddling with the medical equipment. "No need to do anything. It''s not a bad thing to have an asional nosebleed once or twice. Well, you can help her with these drops a little when the bleeding stops. Don''t worry, your sister is in good health."


    Mellisa suspiciously took the medicine from the doctor''s hand.. She looked at the medicine closely and finally she lowered her eyelids to think. This doctor was unreliable, she had better had her sister checked again!

 Chapter 478 - When Mellisa Needs Warmth

    Half an hourter, everyone looked at each other with dumbfounded gazes? in the living room of the Sakura Garden Vi.


    When Lilia had continuous nosebleeds, her capiries burst due to the dryness of her nose. Just as Doctor Lucas said.


    Even the Mayer family''s personal doctor came to the same conclusion after another examination.


    At this time, Lilia''s nosebleed had finally stopped, but Jean still asked her to lean on his shoulder. Lilia wasn''t allowed to move or talk any more.


    Grandpa Caleb was seen sipping the cup of tea that Mellisa gave him. Fortunately, his granddaughter''s illness was a minor one, but when he put down the cup, he still asked with a serious expression. "Have you ever examined your whole body before?"


    Lilia looked at him innocently, she reached out and touched the tip of her slightly sour nose, then shook her head implicitly. "Grandpa, don''t worry too much. I''m in good health."


    The old man''s brows tightened, the look in his eyes were filled with disapproval. "You don''t know what''s going on inside your body if you don''t get checked! After the banquet, Jean will apany you and drag you if necessary for the examination. We must not be careless when ites to health!"


    Lilia lowered her head, she couldn''t'' refute him.


    She looked at Jean with a hint of helplessness, winking at him, wishing he could help.


    Then, what did Jean say?


    The man lowered his head without thinking, his calm voice sounded firm. "We''re leaving tomorrow."


    ...


    Lilia said that this nosebleed was both embarrassing and funny.


    But for Jean and Mellisa, it worried them a lot that they had to repeatedly hold their breaths while Lilia was being checked.


    At this time, it was still half past ten in the morning. Caleb had already left with everyone, and only Janice was still sitting in the living room and never left.


    She looked at Melissa, only to catch her daughter looking indifferent, then nced at Leonard. Before she turned her gaze back, she saw Melissa pick up a box of cigarettes from the table and lit it with an annoyed face, as if she didn''t regard her mother''s existence.


    Mellisa sighed heavily, and when she let out her cigarette smoke, she identally narrowed her eyes with a littleziness.


    "Mellisa, why are you�� When did you start smoking?" Janice wanted to ask why she smoked, but she changed her way of asking.


    After five years apart, Janice didn''t really know what had happened to her daughter.


    Mellisa was lying on the sofa, her eyes fixed on the cigarette. She didn''t look at Janice, and only lifted her lips with a smile. faint. "Since I found out I survived, I started learning to smoke."


    Janice could not help but be silent at her daughter''s sarcastic answer.


    Mellisa slowly opened her eyes and looked at her mother through the floating mist. She clearly knew this familiar voice, but in her eyes, Janice''s figure gradually became a stranger.


    She shook her head mockingly, then started smoking faster.


    Leonard sat across from her. Even though he didn''t stop her, he still reminded her. "Smoke slowly, no one will rob you."


    Mellisa ignored him, but her smoking had slowed down considerably.


    In the living room, the three of them looked at each other without a word. Janicested long, but she went on saying, "Mellisa, your father and grandfather areing to the banquet tonight. They also promised to give an exnation to you and Lilia."


    Mellisa was silent and only smoked a few moments. With a thick puff of smoke, she raised her eyebrows and shook her head. The woman then said casually, "It doesn''t matter if they don''t want to exin. I don''t want anything right now, I just want to keep my biological sister healthy and safe!"


    At this time, Lilia and Jean weren''t in the living room.


    After Caleb left with his doctors team, Jean forcibly took Lilia upstairs.


    Mellisa also wanted to go up, but Janice hadn''t left yet. She had to make her mother leave so she could take care of Lilia again.


    Mellisa responded to Janice in this way as she tried to gently chase her away and at the same time make her wishes clear.


    She was getting more anxious than ever when Lilia had a severe nosebleed earlier. Mellisa couldn''t help but worry about her sister.


    Perhaps no one could understand her mood, which was constantly flipping between anxious and nervous. Moreover, she didn''t know what to do.


    She thought, if her sister Lilia was really sick, she would use everything in her power to save her.


    Heart, liver, lungs, spleen and kidneys, whatever Lilia needed, she would give her.


    Janice''s eyes shone, she tightened her grip on the cup then quickly spokeforting lines, "Mellisa, don''t worry too much. Lilia has been blessed with an understanding husband and a loving family, she will be fine. After this, I will go to the kitchen to make vegetable soup for her, she needs vitamins to rece her lost blood..."


    After she finished speaking, Janice saw that Mellisa was not responding to her. She knew that the troubles between the two of them could not be resolved overnight.


    Janice put her cup on the coffee table again. When she stood up, she nced at Mellisa, but finally turned her gaze to Leonard. "Leonard, please help take care of both of them. I''ll make soup first, then I''ll send someone to deliver it."


    Leonard nodded. "Yes, Mrs. Irwan."


    Janice nced at Mellisa again, and before turning around, Mellisa was seen just looking out the window and smoking a strong cigarette.


    Janice lowered her head silently, with deep sorrow on her face.


    After Leonard saw Janice leave, he got up from his seat and he took the cigarette from Mellisa''s hand in the blink of an eye.


    Mellisa was in a foul mood, she stared nkly at the half of her cigarette that Leonard had snatched and put in his mouth. Her brows were furrowed and her tone was displeased. "Why didn''t you take a new one?"


    Knowing that her emotions were unstable, she felt that Leonard naturally wouldn''t understand her feelings.


    He bit his cigarette butt against the tip of his teeth, and after sucking on it, he approached Mellisa''s cheek and said in a very soft and maic voice, "The cigarette I lit myself didn''t taste like you!"


    Mellisa blushed hard.


    If there was someone that could distract her, it was him�� only Leonard could do it.


    Mellisa clicked her tongue at the man''s nonsense with a serious face. She wanted to open her mouth to curse, but it was difficult to say what she wanted to say.


    She stared at Leonard''s pupils that were melting the warmth of the sun outside the window.


    Mellisa and Leonard faced each other. Perhaps it was the fear in her heart that trapped her or Leonard''s gentle demeanor seemed like the starlight of salvation that hade to dispel the panic in her heart. For the first time, Mellisa let go of her guard, then she hugged Leonard with a sad heart.


    Her cold heart wanted some warmth from him.


    Leonard was a little surprised, his thick brows brought out to an extraordinary arch.


    He stuck the cigarette''s butt into the ashtray, and when he returned his hand, he brought Mellisa''s thin shoulders into his arms and mocked softly in his voice, "It''s not easy getting you to take the initiative to hug!"


    Mellisa''s body stiffened for a moment. She wanted to push him away like she was angry, but the arms on her back held her tighter. "Don''t move, let me hug you for a moment!"


    Leonard''s words were straightforward and full of honesty. He said it in a low and gentle tone, causing countless ripples in Mellisa''s heart.


    The woman sniffed the aroma in her man''s body faintly, feeling familiar and fragrant.


    They didn''t speak anymore, just sitting quietly in the living room and hugging each other.


    Mellisa felt that when she needed warmth, this man would appear beside her and apany her in silence.


    His warmth wasforting, giving her a really good feeling.

 Chapter 479 - Listening From The Top Of The Stairs

    Downstairs, Mellisa and Leonard were hugging quietly, while another warm scene took ce upstairs.


    For Lilia, this nosebleed was a minor ident that could not be considered as such.


    This had caused such a reaction from everyone that she did not expect it herself.


    It was half past ten.


    Previously, she had eaten a simple sandwich downstairs. After being carried up by her man, she was lying on her bed with two cotton balls stuck to the tip of her nose, looking a little funny.


    On the bedside table, there was a humidifier that the Mayer family''s maid had delivered soon as the doctor suggested it. Even the bedroom''s window was slightly open, causing the temperature inside to return to normal, not too cold nor hot. This was much morefortable than before.


    When Lilia was lying down, her husband was leaning on the head of the bed, his cold face still looking tense.


    Surrounded by silence and calm, Lilia could feel her husband''s despair.


    She put her hands on the man''s lower abdomen, fiddled with her toes and tilted her head, then looked into a pair of deep ocean-like eyes. She pressed the bridge of the man''s nose and said, "Why are you silent?"


    The man pursed his thin lips, stretched out his hand lightly, and caressed his wife''s forehead a little. "What do you want to hear?"


    "Hmm..." Lilia pretended to be serious for a moment, then gently turned around and moved towards him. "Just tell me what you are thinking right now. Your mind seems upied with something,"


    When the man saw her turn around, there was an imperceptible tension in his eyes.


    He sighed softly then narrowed the distance from each other and touched Lilia''s warm face while stupidly saying, "If you have time in the afternoon tomorrow, I''ll drive you to the hospital."


    Lilia was silent. She rubbed her arms, rolling and lifting her cheeks to look at him. "What''s wrong with all of you? It''s just a nosebleed, it''s not a serious illness."


    Even though Lilia herself also felt very strange, it wasn''t too big of a problem.


    Somehow everyone was worried like they had never seen a nosebleed.


    The man sighed softly, his eyes darkened and his soft voice immediately sounded. "Even though it''s not a serious illness, everyone is still worried about you."


    Lilia was about to move her lips, but she didn''t say anything and buried her face right in her husband''s chest in the end.


    She might have scared them.


    She then thought if Jean or Mellisa were injured or sick, then she would have been worried and panicking.


    Lilia''s thoughts fluctuated in the man''s embrace, she then fell asleep unexpectedly in less than ten minutes.


    This morning, everyone came and hastily left. After the medical team members checked her in a simple way, Lilia became more rxed physically and mentally. She could easily fall asleep with her rxed body and peaceful soul.


    The sound of deep breathing could be heard, the man watched her sleeping face without moving.


    Perhaps Lilia didn''t realize it, but after the nosebleed, her rosy cheeks were clearly pale.


    Jean believed Doctor Lucas'' words.


    However, this examination only used basic equipment and not thorough enough. He felt the need to take his wife to the hospital for a full body examination.


    ...


    In the afternoon at 1:30 PM, Lilia woke up to her phone vibrating.


    She opened her eyes and looked around in a daze. It took her a few seconds to fully wake up.


    After fumbling under the pillow for a while, she finally turned her head to see her cellphone ced on the bedside table.


    The humidifier was still working well, the room was not as dry as this morning. Lilia then sat on the edge of her bed and looked at her cellphone. Twelve messages immediately appeared on the screen of her cellphone. However, the number of iing texts in her inbox was still growing.


    Lilia leaned against the head of the bed and opened her cell phone only to see that they were all messages from Harold.


    Harold: [Breaking news: Perfume starring thetest online celebrity is exposed to excessive harmful ingredients, click here for details...]


    Harold: There was an ident with Alfred Ricardo''s perfume. Look at the news I sent.


    Harold: I feel like you are the luckiest star in the world! If not, you should be the one who is currently getting dragged down with Alfred.


    Harold: All sales for that perfume are now temporarily suspended.


    Harold: I don''t think it''s surprising, this perfume is definitely not going to end well!


    Harold: Incredible, I really admire your instincts!


    ...


    Lilia slowly took a look at Harold''s message. When she finally finished reading all of the messages, she clicked on the link to the news. And after taking a quick look, her expression was extremely refined and silent.


    Sure enough, it was Alfred''s perfume. From 8 o''clockst night, all theints and evidence that the perfume was dangerous was suddenly reported by the media.


    This rhythm was almost the same as the method used to use her of being the mastermind behind the Sara Hartanto''s ident on the Inte, it rendered her a very strange feeling.


    She just texted back at Harold, then put down her cell phone and fell silent on the bed.


    Looking around, she didn''t see Jean around. Then she walked out of the bedroom in slippers, stretching herself.


    After a fair amount of nosebleeds in the morning, she fell asleep for a long time. Now she felt a little dizzy and weak.


    While walking around the corridor and reaching the top of the stairs, she suddenly heard Mellisa''s voice.


    "No matter what, we will return to Surabaya immediately after Lilia checks her condition tomorrow."


    She spoke in a serious tone. Lilia thought about going down and surprising everyone, but she realized that Mellisa''s voice had long since disappeared. She thought this was a bit strange, but after sneaking a peek from above, she was able to confirm the identity of the other party.


    He was Richard Irwan.


    Lilia was a little surprised, it was still daytime, and the Irwan family was already here?!


    She stood at the top of the stairs and did note down. Then she heard Richard''s grim tone. "Mellisa, I won''t force you to return to the Irwan family''s house. What happened before happened too suddenly, you also have to give us some time to ept it."


    "You also know that your grandfather is getting old and he didn''t have much time to spend recently. Take a break from trying to investigate the truth this year. Even if your heart still can''t ept it, please think about your old grandfather. At the very least, let''s gather together as a family. We can also talk things over and determine where the real problems lieter," he added.


    Richard''s tone was tired and helpless, he kept rubbing his brows as he spoke and his eyes looked tired.


    At this time, Mellisa looked at him and tried to digest the meaning of his words. After a while, she asked. "This year''s truth has been investigated?"


    Richard nodded. "That''s right, the investigation is almost over. I''m in discussion with your grandfather. I n to wait for you toe home before telling you about these matters. After all, this is an internal matter for our Irwan family, it is not easy for us to speak frankly."


    ''Oh, I see...!''


    Mellisa nodded with a smile. "So what you mean is that if Lilia and I don''t return to Irwan''s house, you don''t n to tell us the truth?"


    "Mellisa!" Richard naturally saw hsi daughter''s mocking gaze, his gentle face mingled with gloom. "Why do you have the heart to think like that? You know that I didn''t mean that."


    Mellisa sneered softly with her head bowed.


    And this conversation between father and daughter gradually entered the main stage....

 Chapter 480 - The Most Exclusive Banquet

    Obviously, Mellisa''s emotionalments made Richard''s heart ache a little.


    After a while, Mellisa raised her eyes faintly. When she noticed that her father was pouting his lips, Mellisa let out a heavy sigh and her fingers touched her knees.


    She asked straightforwardly, "Father, I don''t care what kind of truth lies out there but let me ask you one thing. If I were nning to kill Le, would you stop me?"


    "What?!" Richard was dumbfounded by Mellisa''s words, especially the word ''kill''!


    He had a warm personality at first, but he''d been influenced by the Irwan family over the years, so it was clear that internal conflict was the least thing that would make him happy, let alone murder.


    But now, all of this was about to go down between his own children.


    Richard calmed his breath with a hint of disapproval in his eyes. "Mellisa, what did you mean just now? Don''t ever say that again! You finally came back to us, do you want to throw it all away by doing silly things? Do you want to make your sister Lilia worry about you?"


    This sessive questioning unexpectedly made Mellisa''s skin warm for a while.


    Within his anxious tone, there was deep concern in his voice.


    Mellisa raised her eyes, smiling at Richard''s serious gaze. "Dad, if I wanted Le to pay for what she did, would you feel sorry for her?"


    What did Richard say?


    Despite the silence for a few seconds, he shook his head seriously. "No, but I still hope you don''t do something reckless."


    "Mellisa, I don''t care what you want to do, but you have to think about yourself and also for your sister Lilia. Even if you want to live with her in Surabaya, don''t ever put your life in danger. I don''t want you to be at risk," he continued.


    "Our Irwan family always prioritizes etiquette. You are the daughter of the Irwan family, you have to be better at guarding your words and your deeds. Do you understand?" The man added.


    This was the basic attitude of the Irwan family. Paying attention to words and deeds, holding back emotions, and learning basic etiquette were the lessons that Mellisa had been taught for over 20 years as a member of the Irwan family.


    She never listened to this, so she was considered a bad child.


    Le on the other hand, listened intently and also studied very diligently.


    Therefore, the family''s good girl was Le.


    But right now, at least her father''s attitude made Mellisa feel better.


    He didn''t defend Le at all. But if that really happened, maybe Mellisa wouldn''t mind cutting off the blood ties to the Irwan family.


    Richard advised Mellisa a few more words in the living room, after which he got up and walked to the exit. There, he could feel that there were a pair of eyes staring at him from the direction of the stairs on the second floor.


    Richard had heard footstepsing from above before, he guessed that Lilia might be awake.


    But she never came down, so Richard didn''t want to bother her.


    After Richard left, Mellisa also rose quickly and went upstairs.


    When he walked to thest step, he met Lilia who was leaning against the wall. Seeing her sister''s smiling eyes Mellisa asked in a low voice, "Howe you''re awake? How do you feel, is it still hurt?"


    Lilia shook her head, took her hand, and walked down the stairs side by side. "I''m fine. Don''t treat me like a weak old woman, it''s just a nosebleed. Compared to the wounds you suffered, this nosebleed is nothing!"


    Mellisaughed, she put aside the worry in her heart for a while. The two of them then returned to the living room. When Lilia sat down, she asked, "Why did fathere here?"


    "He came here to attend the banquet, he also said that he wanted to see us before the banquet started. Then he asked me when we both intend to return to the Irwan family''s house. But I disagreed and immediately refused!"


    Lilia listened to Mellisa''s exnation with a faint smile hidden between her brows.


    In fact, she''d just heard Richard''s answer, especially when Mellisa couldn''t help asking the question about Le twice.


    Her sister actually still cared about the Irwan family, and Richard''s unquestioning attitude had softened Mellisa''s toughness towards their father''s family.


    After Lilia took her to the chair, she joked. "You just said that you wanted to kill her, you must have scared him half to death!"


    Mellisa grabbed the corner of her mouth and shrugged her shoulders. "Who knows?"


    For a while, the two sisters fell silent.


    Lilia then thought in her mind. The conversation between Mellisa and Richard made her think that her sister still had her concern for the Irwan family.


    Even so, her older sister didn''t show that. Maybe because of her conflict with Le that she couldn''t forgive her family easily.


    However, the longing for family affection thatid deep in her heart kept unfolding.


    Lilia and Mellisa were siblings, but what she could give Mellisa was only a small part of the true family rtionship.


    It was true that Mellisa''s character and attitude couldn''t change overnight, but her violent character grew due to the inferiorityplex that she got from how her family treated her differently than Le over the years.


    Her older sister was actually a very kind person and naturally, she shouldn''t live in the shadow of the past forever.


    Lilia''s clear eyes fixed on Mellisa''s cold cheeks. The supermodel then smiled in the next moment, pretending she was giving casual advice. "Actually, I don''t think it''s a problem returning to the Irwan family''s house. I also heard what the two of you talked just now. He didn''t force us to return to the house to stay, then shouldn''t we return as guests? That way, we can talk as family and do family things?"


    After hearing this, Mellisa looked at her in surprise. "Are you sure?"


    Lilia nodded earnestly, then replied in a pleasant tone, "We''ll see. Besides, Le has also been pacing in front of the Irwan family''s house for some time now. If we both go there, maybe we can meet her."


    Lilia didn''t reveal the inner emotion she actually felt inside her heart.


    Even though she truly had no feelings for the Irwan family in her heart, if she could lighten Mellisa''s heart, Lilia would happily apany her to revisit her hometown.


    As for the family bond, she couldn''t let Mellisa continue to be depressed over this matter.


    After all, the people Mellisa cared about the most were her parents, the one who had been raising her for more than 20 years.


    ...


    In the evening, the Mayer family''s banquet party finally began.


    A week ago, the Mayer family had issued an invitation card to announce a big event.


    Almost all the rich and powerful families in Jakarta attended.


    Whether they came out of curiosity or pleasure, this banquet was a rare social opportunity.


    Everyone here held important positions in the capital. Even if they weren''t friends, and only spoke a few words, they would definitely benefit a lot.


    Starting at 4 pm, luxury cars of various colors continued to enter theplex.


    It was reported that today''s dinner party had invited more than 50 prominent families in Jakarta and even Indonesia, including the mayor of Jakarta.


    The Mayer family had not held a banquet with such a grand celebration for years, not to mention the venue which was still in the military areaplex.


    At 16..30, in the garden courtyard, the visiting guests were already busy socializing with one another.

 Chapter 481 - Mike’s Doubts

    When Lilia and Mellisa arrived at 16:40, the entire garden banquet hall was packed with people. This banquet event was very festive.


    The two of them had just appeared and three familiar figures walked slowly from the bar at the edge of the park.


    "Lilia, Mellisa!"


    ire and her husband walked over to them, and beside them was Mike with his cold indifferent expression.


    Under the dazzling crystal chandelier in the banquet hall, the man''s eyes were fixed on Mellisa''s body without even blinking.


    In just a few short seconds, his pace went from slow to fast. He couldn''t wait to hear the voice he had been craving for so long, he finally arrived and stood in front of her.


    Mike didn''t care about anyone anymore. He only had his eyes on Mellisa''s sole figure.


    He didn''t say anything, but his eyes were locked deep in the shadow. The woman''s appearance was still the same in his memories, familiarity etched into his bones.


    Today, Mellisa wore a long, dark red slim-fit trench coat, making her look tall and slim. Paired with boots, she looked both gorgeous and charming.


    Mellisa herself rarely wore bright colored clothes like this, but since Lilia had prepared them for her, she had no choice but to wear them.


    "How''s your wound?" Mike said in a low voice, his tone was filled with concern.


    After he asked, an astonishing stream of light shed across the corner of the woman''s eyes.


    She looked really good today.


    Seeing this scene, Andrew and ire exchanged nces and their eyes looked helpless and sad.


    The scene at the hospital that day still lingered in their memories, but they were outsiders and they couldn''t help but watch.


    Mellisa moved her eyes and gently pursed her lips. "My health has improved greatly, thank you for your attention."


    Hearing her voice, Mike smiled broadly without stopping. He tugged at the hem of his jacket, but his eyes were on the woman''s face. "Why are you still being polite like that?"


    Mellisa shook her head and exined, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that. Then, I''ll try to speak as casually as possible."


    The conversation between the two of them, unlike anyone else, made Andrew even more dizzy.


    His little brother was really crazy about Mellisa. If Leonard saw this, he was afraid a fight would break out between the two.


    After their brief interaction, ire, wearing a sophisticated and elegant suit, smiled and raised her arms to embrace the two. "You two, how are you today? I haven''t seen you in a while and I haven''t heard from you at all. Did Jean and Leonard take good care of you?"


    Lilia also said with a smile, "Sister, we take care of them!"


    When ire let go of her embrace, she saw the two of them from top to bottom. She then nodded happily. "Of course, they can''t do anything without us! Hahaha looks like you guys are fine and it looks like Mellisa''s skin color is getting lighter too. Where are Jean and Leonard? Didn''t the two of theme?"


    "They still have business, they''lleter."


    ire nodded and was about to speak again, but Mike looked at Mellisa and said, "Do you want to go out and smoke together?"


    Mellisa raised her eyebrows, she didn''t remember that she ever smoked in front of Mike.


    But since she had been invited, Mellisa naturally had no reason to refuse. She then turned her head and said to Lilia, "I''ll be out for a bit to smoke, call me if something happens!"


    "Sis, don''t smoke too much! It''s not healthy you know!"


    Lilia and ire could only blink as they watched Mellisa and Mike leave the banquet hall.


    "Lilia, how has your life beentely��? How have you been doing with the Irwan family?" Even though ire knew about the rtionship between Lilia and the Irwan family, she didn''t have time to ask more questions recently due to her current health.


    Hearing this, Lilia followed her gaze and looked into the distance. Remembering what Richard and Janice had said, she retreated her gaze and smiled slightly. "It''s the same as before, no different."


    ire sighed with emotion, and Andrew, long abandoned, was looking displeased. "After all, the Mayer family should also take responsibility for their daughter''s actions, so you don''t have to worry about Lilia anymore. If you worry all the time, you''ll be burdening our baby."


    Andrew''s words made Lilia raise her eyebrows in surprise. She turned to ire looking surprised. "Sister..."


    "Well, it''s only been three months!" Andrew nodded proudly with a wide smile on his face.


    He couldn''t help but put his palm on ire''s lower abdomen.


    As Lilia''s expression slowly brightened up, she stared at her sister-inw''s stomach and hurriedly congratted her. "Sister, congrats!"


    This time, ire pped Andrew''s hand in disgust. "Don''t touch it, every time you touch my stomach, I feel like throwing up!"


    Andrew just pulled his hand and pursed his lips.


    ire was telling the truth, she wasn''t making it up.


    She felt that the child in her stomach might hate their own father.


    Because every time her husband touched her stomach, she would instantly feel sick.


    Seeing the couple looking happy and lovely, there was a bit of envy in her eyes.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about what it would be like if she had a child together with Jean.


    After a while, the three of them walked over to the buffet table area smiling and chatting. Then they sat and talked in a rxed manner.


    The atmosphere around Mellisa and Mike as they smoked together was pretty good too.


    In the smoking area, guests were busy smoking while chatting about their business or life. Under the thinning sun, the smoke drifted along with the wind.


    Mike and Mellisa walked slowly to the side of the path, their steps unhurried. Their upright figures were reflected on the ground in the re of the setting sun.


    Mike didn''t speak and Mellisa remained silent, trying not to break the calm.


    They paced back and forth quietly until Mike stood still and turned around. He spread his palms towards Mellisa, then handed over the cigarette box.


    Even though she brought her own cigarette, Mellisa felt it would be rude to refuse it. She then spun Mike''s cigarette case and took out one. After she put it between her lips, Mike was already pressing the match.


    He blocked one side of the match with one hand so that the wind could not extinguish the fire. When he saw that Mellisa''s cigarette was lit, he took another cigarette for himself.


    They stood silently in front of each other, the smell of mint that the woman exhaled wafted around, carried away by the cool breeze and left without leaving a trace.


    Mike hesitated for a long time, and after a moment, he whispered when the cigarette was half over. "When will you return to live in the capital?"


    Mellisa''s gaze was fixed on the grassy road. Feeling her gaze slightly blurred, her slender fingertips pressed the cigarette''s butt firmer. "No n."


    This was the truth. Currently, she had no n to stay in Jakarta anymore.


    Mike''s thin lips tightened in an instant, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he asked with a worried face, "Are you nning not toe back again?"


    Mellisa noticed that there was something wrong about the question and chuckled. Then she turned her head towards him. "Nobody knows what will happen in the future, so let''s live this life day by day first."


    "Mellisa..." Mike wanted to say something, but when the words almost escaped his lips, he sank into deep doubt.


    He pressed the tip of his tongue against the surface of his teeth, hesitating again and again before finally saying, "Are you and that man already in a rtionship?"


    Mellisa understood who the man he was referring to.

 Chapter 482 - Iron Lady Of Yogyakarta

    Mellisa red at Mike, she didn''t answer but instead chuckled and asked, "Instead of worrying about me, you should worry about your marriage contract with Le. Is it already canceled?"


    Mellisa was just purely curious, she didn''t want Mike to be tied up by a woman like Le.


    After all, they grew up together since they were young, and Mike deserved better.


    However, Mellisa did not expect that the peaceful question would make Mike''s eyebrows raised, showing his excited face.


    He was short of breath and even shivering when he said, "You don''t want me to be with Le?"


    Mellisa''s emotions came so fast that she herself didn''t notice it and got confused.


    She arched her brows and nodded calmly. "Of course I don''t want you to be with her. A woman like her is not good enough for you!"


    "Mellisa, I ..."


    Mike''s feelings were a little out of control, but after all, Mellisa was the woman he loved. Just when he was about to speak, someone called Mellisa''s name from afar.


    "Miss Mellisa, Miss Mellisa..." it turned out to be Uncle Axel''s voice.


    Mellisa quickly put out and threw away the cigarette. When she turned back, she realized Mike wasn''t following and she looked back suspiciously. "Aren''t youing back?"


    Mike bit the corner of his lower lip and shook the cigarette butt in his hand. "You go back first, I still want to finish it."


    Mellisa said nothing in return, she just walked along while her figure was deeply engraved in Mike''s eyes.


    He wondered if he had a chance to express his feelings to Mellisa in his life.


    Even if he managed to tell the truth, could their rtionship change?


    Mike couldn''t helpparing himself to Leonard. In terms of the family, his family was absolutely iparable to Leonard''s family. But he was sure, his love for Mellisa was much greater than that of the man.


    But he didn''t know how to make Mellisa turn away from him.


    Still, Mike had to admit that Leonard was better at being assertive and tolerant.


    ...


    When Mellisa was summoned back to the banquet hall by Axel, she heard Axel talk excitedly. "Miss Mellisa, the big master worked very hard for tonight''s party. Even the Iron Lady from Yogyakarta came to attend this banquet. She was a hero and was known as a brave warrior when she was young."


    Iron Lady from Yogyakarta?!


    Mellisa was very unfamiliar with this name, but when she noticed Axel''s way of addressing her, she was sure that the woman was highly respected.


    After Axel brought Mellisa back to the banquet hall, they didn''t stay long in the lobby. They immediately passed the buffet table area and hurriedly rushed to the reception hall in the back hall.


    On the way, Axel also said, "Your grandfather is reminiscing about the past with the Iron Lady inside. He ns to introduce you and Lilia to her first."


    Mellisa just nodded and didn''t say anything.


    ...


    In the current reception room, Lilia was already sitting to the side, seemingly listening to their conversation with dignity, but her mood was not calm.


    She never expected to meet the Iron Lady Yogyakarta, Florence Ricardo, at this Mayer family dinner.


    At the same time, Alfred also apanied her.


    A few minutes ago, when Mrs. Florence from Yogyakarta appeared in the banquet hall, almost everyone who knew her immediately shifted their attention to her.


    Even though she was not a resident in the capital city of Jakarta, the name Iron Lady resonated a lot.


    When Caleb saw her, he smiled and greeted her. They shook hands and exchanged greetings after years of not seeing each other. This, of course, made people excited.


    At that time, Lilia was standing not far from her grandfather. She heard Florenceughing and joking with him. "Brother, after so many years of not seeing each other, we can finally meet again in this joyful moment the Mayer family generously shares with us!"


    "Sister, it must be difficult for you toe here since you live far away. We haven''t met for nearly 20 years!"


    Lilia was surprised by the warm greetings between Caleb and Florence.


    The supermodel just felt that the world was too small, and spinning around, these two old people turned out to be old acquaintances.


    ...


    Currently, in this special room, there were two pairs of square sofas and a coffee table. The floor was covered by a thick Persian rug with a ck pattern. The entire interioryout was neat and luxurious enough for special guests.


    Florence was talking quietly with her grandfather, and beside her was Alfred wearing a dark blue suit.


    Lilia noticed the man''s constant gaze. She tugged at the corners of her lips and lowered her head. A hair fell from the front of her forehead and fell on the side of her face.


    At this time, Florence was chatting andughing. She then nced at Lilia who was sitting firmly beside Caleb.


    Her cheeks were covered in old wrinkles, showing a hint of kindness. "Brother, I really didn''t think this girl was your granddaughter."


    Caleb followed Florence''s gaze, he was very surprised. "Oh, do you know my granddaughter?" The old man''s tone was tinged with a great shock.


    Florence smiled, her gaze that fell on Lilia''s face was warm. "Little girl, do you still remember this olddy?"


    Lilia straightened her body and when she smoothed the hair on her forehead, she politely nodded towards Florence. "Mrs. Florence, of course I always remember you. We haven''t seen each other in a long time. How are you?"


    "I''m fine," Florence nodded and smiled, then she looked at Caleb and exined, "I have a deep impression of this girl. At our family''s birthday banquet, my grandson Alfred specially brought her to celebrate my birthday. When I saw this girl, I liked her. I didn''t expect her to be your grandchild."


    Caleb was shocked, but then heughed. "I see, my granddaughter is indeed an interesting person."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Alfred again and whispered to Florence, "Now that we are all old, it''s time for youth like them to shine!"


    Florence turned to look at Alfred, who had not spoken for a long time. She tapped her arm on the sofa. "Among our Ricardos, Alfred is the best. But young people today are all shy. You used to introduce Lilia to your grandmother but nothing happened to the two of you. Since we have met again today, I hope that you will be closer to each other. How about you take her to Yogyakarta? I cane too!"


    Alfred smiled slightly and nodded seriously. He followed his grandmother''s words and looked at Lilia. There was a stream of light floating in those dark eyes. "Grandma, rest assured, we will get even closer!"


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Florence nodded in satisfaction. "This girl, I really like her! The more I see her, the more I adore her. She is quiet and beautiful, Alfred, you must treat her well!"


    The voice fell, and the smile in the corner of Caleb''s mouth hardened. He stared at Florence, his tone a little stiff when he said, "Sister, don''t you know? Our girl has been married for a long time. Don''t mess with someone''s wife. It''s dangerous, you know!"


    The old man''s tone was full of respect, he didn''t want to embarrass his old friend.


    Florence slowly stopped her hand from tapping Alfred''s arm at this sentence.


    She was a little stunned, her eyes flickering, but it was fleeting.


    The old woman had been tested in many difficult circumstances, naturally possessing unique skills and a great approach to life.


    She was stunned for a moment, then she let go of her shock.. Florence then looked at Lilia and joked. "So this girl is married? Who''s the lucky man?"

 Chapter 483 - The Mayer Family And The Irwan Family

    Lilia looked at Florence''s curious gaze and smiled slightly. As they were about to speak, the door to the room was knocked.


    Axel then appeared at the door with Mellisa. "Big Master, Mrs. Florence, Miss Mellisa hase with me!"


    Mellisa appeared just in time, Florence''s old eyes were immediately attracted to her. The old woman didn''t ask Lilia anymore about her marriage.


    Caleb waved at Mellisa and introduced her with a warmugh. "Mellisa, let me introduce you. This is the Iron Lady of the Ricardo family that I once told you. Do you still remember? During the war, her family gave their support and this hero fought alongside me by bing the first female pilot to fly a fighter jet!"


    His voice was loud and strong.


    Even though they had lived through tragic and difficult years before, Caleb spoke of this as if it was just yesterday. His tone was still full of admiration for Florence.


    Being able to lend a hand and help in the era of crisis and chaos was simply amazing. No wonder Caleb''s admiration for Florence was not a level that ordinary people could attain.


    Even Lilia couldn''t help but stare in awe.


    Apart from Alfred, this old grandmother deserved respect.


    At this time, Mellisa immediately bowed slightly towards her and said, "Mrs. Florence, hello, I am Mellisa. I have heard my grandfather talk about you for a long time. Grandfather always told me that you were a heroine."


    Mellisa''s words sounded polite and calm, though she didn''t quite mimic her grandfather''s character.


    Florenceughed and waved her hand softly. "Don''t listen to your grandfather, he likes to exaggerate his story. Really, my services are notparable to your grandfather. Your grandfather was indeed a humble person. He went to war as a general and brought victory, whereas I was only in charge of logistics to the front lines..."


    Her humble attitude made the atmosphere in the living room much more harmonious.


    After that, Florence didn''t touch on the past anymore. She chatted with Caleb again. Seeing that it was almost time for the opening of the banquet, the guest left this special room.


    The chair for the Iron Lady was arranged next to the main table in the center of the banquet hall. When Alfred helped her to her seat, everyone at the table stood up and greeted her respectfully. "Madame Florence, it is an honor to meet you."


    "Mrs. Florence, good evening!"


    In this scene, Lilia and Mellisa had the same impression.


    This Iron Lady from Yogyakarta could be considered a guest of honor by the Mayer family, and her status was quite high.


    As Lilia and Mellisa sat at the main table, Janice and Richard were sitting across from them and staring at them. Even though they didn''t speak, their eyes were veryplicated.


    At the main table today, the Mayer family and the Irwan family sat together, but Randel and his family members were absent.


    Simon Irwan was sitting beside Caleb, and the atmosphere between the two old men was somewhat tense.


    Perhaps, this position was unpleasant for both of them. It could even be said that they were disgusted with each other.


    Erudites like the Irwan family couldn''t understand the violent and disciplined way that was ingrained in the Mayer family.


    The two elders sat side by side in the main seat, but they tried not to get involved with each other. After asionally exchanging nces, the two of them looked away and snorted coldly.


    Simon turned his head and happened to see Lilia and Mellisa.


    He paused for a moment, his brows rxed as he muttered in a pleasant tone, "Kids, your grandfather here has been busy with his work all this time, so he didn''t have time to see you. How are you?"


    Lilia and Mellisa nodded at the same time. "Very good."


    Simon''s attitude was very kind, in contrast to Richard and his wife, he looked at his two grandchildren with great affection.


    Regardless of whether this was his mask or his true self, Caleb still took it as the mostughable hypocrisy of the day.


    Before the banquet began, Caleb broke the silence on the table by looking at Simon and scoffing. "You''re asking if the two girls are okay? Do you really care about them or do you just want to make a small chat?"


    Caleb''s tone was really impolite and full of irony.


    This situation instantly made Simon''s expression bad. He narrowed his eyes, squeezed the corners of his mouth, and then replied after half a second, "What do you mean, old fart! Of course I care about my grandchildren. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know the story!"


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Caleb repeated aggressively. Then he replied with a serious face, "Simon, I can guarantee that there is nothing I don''t know about the mess in your family. Are you embarrassed to discuss it with outsiders? Abandoning a granddaughter who has the blood of the Mayer family for years and prefers cunning outsiders, is this still nonsense?"


    "What happened to the noble attitude of the Irwan family? If only it wasn''t for the Mayer family, these two would''ve lived without understanding the superiority of their blood. Are you still nning to have Lilia and Mellisa call you grandpa after your family''s mistreatment of them?" He added with rage.


    Simon''s face was red from Caleb''s straightforward words. He was panting and his eyes were dyed in red. "Caleb, watch your mouth! You question the attitude of the Irwan family, but isn''t this an internal problem for my family?"


    "You question whether I am ashamed to discuss it with outsiders, but does your family have no secrets? We are all trying to fix this problem by ourselves because we believe that nothing can shake the foundations of our family. If you don''t know anything, don''t ever speak carelessly!" The old man continued fiercely.


    The two granddaughters were seen sitting side by side while continuing to bow their heads, while their grandfathers continued to argue fiercely. The juniors beside them could only scratch the back of their head in frustration and didn''t dare to say anything. Even Stefani turned a blind eye to this incident and her presence was not felt at all.


    Seeing Dennis approaching their table, Richard couldn''t help reminding him from the side. "Dad, don''t make a fuss. Lots of people are watching."


    Hearing this, Simon and Caleb looked at him together and said in unison, "me this old man for being stubborn!"


    Richard could only touch his nose awkwardly.


    Luckily, these two elders didn''t face each other anymore. They looked away from each other and sulked over tea.


    This time, Dennis walked behind Lilia and Mellisa. He held the back of the chair with both hands and said with a smile, "Lilia, Mellisa, are you ready? We will start the banquet in a moment. We all want to introduce you to everyone!"


    "Uncle, please tell them more about Lilia, many people already know me, so I''m fine."


    Mellisa turned her head to see Dennis behind her, she wanted Lilia to get more attention.


    The biggest reveal in this banquet would be introducing Lilia as the granddaughter of the Mayer Family.


    "Okay, no problem. Uncle will definitely make sure everyone gets to know Lilia tonight. Let''s see who dares to underestimate our girls after this!"


    Dennis'' eyes conveyed seriousness and anger. During this period, the Mayer family basically paid attention to the entertainment industry.


    The statements on the Inte specting about Lilia were ridiculous.


    What kind of support did the Mayer family need?

 Chapter 484 - Moving From Behind The Darkness

    Before Dennis turned around, he saw Florence at the next table. He quickly stepped forward and greeted her respectfully.


    Now that it was almost five o''clock, the banquet was about to start. Lilia raised her eyes and swept around the banquet hall, then furrowed her brows suspiciously. Why hadn''t Jean and her future brother-inwe?!


    The two of them said they had something to take care of, so they left at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    This banquet had already started, would it be toote by the time they got back?


    Lilia couldn''t hold this thought silently, but Mellisa still looked calm beside her. Even so, the corners of her lips slightly lowered and her line of sight continued to stare at the entrance, obviously she was also anxious for Leonard''s arrival.


    As everyone knew, behind them sat the Iron Lady of Yogyakarta. However, people did not realize that Florence''s face had be a little gloomy since 5 minutes ago ...


    Alfred was seen sitting beside her. The grandson poured a ss of water calmly, and while the outsiders were not paying attention, he approached and whispered, "Are you upset?"


    Florence''s eyes glowed on her face, and the wrinkles at the corners of her mouth scrunched up. "You bastard, did you know that she was married long ago?"


    "No, I''ve only found out about it just a month ago," Alfred answered calmly.


    Florence snorted softly, the expression on her face showed dissatisfaction that was rarely seen. "If you knew, why didn''t you tell Grandma? I wouldn''t have said those things in front of Caleb!"


    Alfred received Florence''s cynical gaze, he hastily pushed the ss of water to her. "Grandma needn''t be angry. Do you know who she married?"


    Florence held her breath, she raised her hand and pressed her water ss to her lips. Then? she narrowed her eyes. "Who is he?"


    Alfred rubbed his fingertips, his eyes lowered faintly. "The Widjaya family from Surabaya."


    Followed by a loud sound, Florence dropped the ss in her hand to the floor.


    Fortunately, the sound in the hall was extremely noisy at this time and the sound of a broken porcin ss only caught the attention of a few people.


    The maid quickly came over to clean the broken ss. After they left, Florence looked at Alfred seriously. "Is it true?"


    The man didn''t answer, but he nodded softly in response.


    Seeing this, there was a mncholy glow in Florence''s eyes. She took a sip of the water that had just been delivered and said inexplicably, "This child is actually the Widjaya family''s daughter-inw."


    The eyes of the grandmother and grandson met again. The old woman sighed and looked around warily. When she lowered her head and pretended to fix her dress, she warned, "Alfred, I won''t forbid anything you want to do, but you must not make another fatal mistake."


    "Our current family situation doesn''t allow you to make mistakes, you also have to promise grandma that whatever problem will happen to the family, the Widjaya will not influence the Mayer family."


    "Don''t think our good rtionship with the Mayer family means they are not watching us. If they turn us into enemies, the Ricardos will surely suffer."


    Florence had seen many things in her life, and so her mind was as sharp as ever.


    If it weren''t for the war from that year and her story of bing the first female fighter pilot as an amazing act of saving a country, the Ricardo family would have been overthrown in those difficult times.


    Aristocratic families weren''t built overnight!


    She was a brave and wise old woman, if she didn''t have the talent, how could she keep the Ricardo family stable in times of trouble?


    Today, in this peaceful and prosperous world, the achievements of those years were praiseworthy. However, only this old woman knew the real reason she had tomit her reckless act that year.


    His grandmother''s reminder made Alfred''s eyes calm a little.


    The man then pursed his lips while nodding slowly and respectfully. "Grandma, don''t worry, I won''t act rashly."


    Seeing this, Florence''s expression diminished a lot. Then she added, "That''s great! By the way, you should also pay more attention to the Hartanto family. I heard that they tried to take over Surabaya a while ago. I know you''ve sent someone to watch over the family, but don''t let them create another storm..."


    Alfred''s eyes were filled with admiration as he said, "Their family has been experiencing internal and external problems recently. Even if they want to stir a problem, they won''t have the chance to win anyway. I have negotiated a cooperation with a member of the Hartanto family. Currently, their position in the family is still uncertain,"


    Florence didn''t know much about the Hartanto family. After hearing Alfred''s exnation, she smiled with satisfaction. "Since you have understood this in your heart, I''m really happy. As for that girl, what are your ns?"


    Alfred''s expression remained unchanged. "Grandma, you don''t have to worry about this. At least I won''t really hurt her."


    Hearing an answer like this, Florence thought about it, but she still anxiously advised, "Since she is a member of the Widjaya family, you have to be careful. They''re wolves preying on people and they''ll leave no bones. Remember not to get carried away with emotions!"


    She believed in her most skilled grandson.


    The Ricardo family didn''t have a capable sessor, Florence couldn''t lose this grandson.


    Alfred wanted to say something more, but Dennis had already stepped onto the front stage with the microphone in hand, and the two of them immediately ended their topic.


    ...


    The moment Dennis got onto the stage, the noise throughout the banquet hall instantly died down.


    The people present were all distinguished guests, even though they were not as powerful as the Mayer family, they still had influence in the country.


    Curious about the meaning of this banquet, they all fell silent as they looked at the famous diplomat on stage and waited for his speech.


    Dennis stood in front of the stage. His eyes were sharp and energetic. He wore a tight suit, like the spokesperson at diplomatic events.


    After he calmed down, he spoke earnestly, "Good evening everyone, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule toe to the Mayer family banquet."


    His words were greeted by loud apuse. Dennis then paused for a moment then continued, "I''m sure all of you still don''t know much about the theme of our banquet today. So before starting this event, let me introduce the two stars tonight."


    After that, Dennis stretched his hand towards the main table of the banquet.


    He looked at Lilia and Mellisa at the main table with a gentle expression. This action made the guests present look at the two of them as they were standing gracefully.


    These girls wore simr clothes, looking beautiful and had slim and slender builds. Many people had also recognized Lilia''s identity.


    She had many shows on screen, no wonder they felt familiar with her. It just so happened that people from the entertainment industry were present at this banquet, so of course they would recognize Lilia more or less.


    Someone whispered, "That beautiful girl looks like a celebrity."


    "Where did I see her before? Her face looks familiar, let me check."


    "Her name is Lilia and I know her. She has always been on the most popr search on social media. Some time ago, someone said that she came from a humble background, so why did she suddenly appear at the Mayer family''s house today?"


    By the time this introduction was taking ce, the guests could only whisper in small talk.


    It''s just that, they were all confused, how could Lilia the supermodel suddenly appear and sit at the main table of the Mayer family?!


    Who she really was?


    At this time, under the curious gazes of the guests, Lilia and Mellisa stepped onto the stage gracefully.

 Chapter 485 - A Slap To The Irwan Family

    Lilia and Mellisa stood on Dennis'' right side, politely and calmly said into their microphones, "Uncle."


    And all the guests went "???"


    On the Inte, Lilia was said to have been born in a humble family and struggled to where she was now to be a supermodel. And now she just called Dennis... uncle?


    Was she actually the daughter of the Mayer family?


    Right now, the people who came from the entertainment industry fell into heated arguments.


    Dennis stood in front of the stage, closely watching the audience''s reaction. When he faintly heard their conversation, he closed his mouth in satisfaction.


    This was the reaction he had hoped for!


    He cleared his throat and everyone fell back into silence.


    "Everyone, let me introduce these two beautiful women to all of you. Those who are close to the Mayer family should already know that she is the oldest granddaughter of my family and is the daughter of my sister Janice... Mellisa!"


    After the words fell, someone muttered and asked in surprise, "Isn''t she dead?"


    "Yes, I heard that Mr. Caleb''s eldest granddaughter died in a car ident a few years ago. Turns out she... wasn''t dead?"


    "Or did you hear wrong? How can a dead person live again."


    No matter how clever and experienced people were, they might not be able to maintain theirposure when they saw people who were rumored to be deade back alive.


    Not to mention that they were in Jakarta. Eyes and ears were everywhere, so that everything could easily reach the public''s ears. Even if the Irwan family had hidden the news, there should still be traces of it.


    Dennis smiled incessantly and slightly raised his hand. "Looks like a lot of people know what happened to my niece five years ago. Of course, there is something in this story. However, I will give the exnationter."


    "Today, the most important thing about this Mayer family banquet is reintroducing her to everyone. The next one, I''m sure many of you have recognized her. Let me introduce this beautiful girl. This is the granddaughter of the Mayer family and the younger sister of Mellisa. Her name is Lilia! Her father, Richard,es from the Irwan family and her mother is Janice."


    His words instantly broke the silence among the guests.


    Not that they were drunk and kept making noise.


    This news was shocking!


    Everyone knew that Richard and Janice had two daughters. But to their knowledge, the eldest daughter died in a car ident and the remaining daughter was very loved.


    Anyone who had ever been in contact with the Irwan family knew that their younger daughter was an extraordinary good girl. And they knew her as Le.


    Besides, Mr. Simon was a leading traditional painting expert. Whenever they met him, he would say how great his granddaughter was and he would say that Le was the next generation who could best represent the erudite heritage of the Irwan family.


    Then, the Mayer family suddenly had a banquet which aimed to introduce and exin Lilia''s true identity... So where did that great granddaughter go?


    More and more doubts filled everyone''s hearts, but out of respect for the Mayer family, they could only suppress their suspicion and listen to Dennis'' next words.


    At this time, a loud noise spread throughout the banquet hall. Caleb noticed everyone''s reaction and raised his eyes to look at the stage then nodded with satisfaction.


    Compared to his relieved expression, Simon was seen sighing in embarrassment.


    The Irwan family was really embarrassed!


    If he had known this long ago, he would never have prided Le in front of everyone.


    As for Richard and Janice, their faces were also depressed and their heads were lowered. Dennis''s speech had given the two of them a heavy p.


    At this time, just as everyone''s curiosity was about to explode, Dennis raised his hand again to signal everyone to shut up. "Everyone, I know you all must think that Lilia is not surnamed Irwan. But today, I conveyed in front of everyone that she is the real child of Richard and Janice!"


    "Why is that? This is nothing more than an unfortunate ident at birth that caused two girls to be switched. The Mayer family wishes to tell everyone here and even in Indonesia that our Lilia, the international supermodel and wife of Jean Widjaya from Surabaya, is the daughter of my Mayer family and my niece!"


    In the end, Dennis''s upbeat and loud tone echoed throughout every corner with great impact.


    Lilia was the daughter of the Irwan family and had the blood of the Mayer family.


    Without mentioning the Irwan family, having dered as a descendant from the Mayer family alone was enough to make her invincible in the future.


    This was not an exaggeration when considering Caleb''s status and everyone in the Mayer family in Jakarta. His wrinkled palm held so much power that one word from him was enough to remove all the obstacles.


    Everyone had their own thoughts at this moment.


    Even Florence was seen sitting quietly. She couldn''t help but look back at Alfred. "This ... they have been raising the wrong child? How can the Irwan family be so careless?"


    As ridiculous as it sounded, she couldn''t believe that this typical soap opera story would happen in real life.


    But the Irwan family, the extended family in Jakarta, had made such a fatal mistake. Was it really just an ident?


    Alfred looked at his grandmother''s face, looking confused and frowned. He then smiled dryly. "Grandma, do you understand how attractive Lilia is now?"


    Florence didn''t say anything, she looked up at the stage and her eyes were fixed on Lilia''s body.


    This girl was so shocking!


    ...


    At the same time, Lilia''s true identity was being spread by the people present. This quickly started another storm on the Inte.


    In short, no one knew where the news came from, but suddenly the hot search for "The real identity of supermodel Lilia is revealed" made the virtual world experience yet another chaos.


    However, at the moment of heated debate, someone in the banquet hall looked very upset. Even so, this person didn''t dare to say anything, he could only pinch the tablecloth and flush red with anger.


    He was Reynold.


    At this meeting, he was secretly holding his cellphone to browse the inte. However... he discovered tragically that his ount was blocked.


    Reynold was really angry and sad. How could this happen? Which bastard targeted him like that?


    He suspected that the person who did this was Lilia''s husband, but he had no proof!


    At this time, Dennis listened to the crowd''smotion, and turned his gaze to Lilia with a calm expression. He raised the microphone and said, "Lilia, wee home."


    "Lilia, wee home!" This sentence was said by the two other uncles at the main table.


    This sight almost made Lilia shed tears.


    In an exclusive banquet like this, her real identity was introduced and her rtives cheered in front of the audience. But most importantly, her sister Mellisa was by her side.


    In this bright and warm banquet hall, she had attracted a lot of attention, and it was more exciting than standing in the spotlight.


    Lilia held back her emotions, but the tears that had already fallen were flowing across the stage little by little.


    It seemed a bit unfortunate that the man hadn''t arrived yet.


    When Lilia was thinking like this, suddenly, a tall, slender figure nked by biting frost at the entrance of the banquet hall. The man came with the moonlight shining behind his back.


    He arrivedte, but he came at the right time.


    A tear fell from the corner of her eye, Lilia took a deep breath and took Mellisa''s hand. Then she thanked Dennis with a smile. "Thank you, uncle."


    Dennis also wiped his eyes because he was quite touched himself. He patted his niece''s shoulder and was about to speak.. Someone in the audience immediately asked quietly, "Mr. Dennis, if Lilia is Mellisa''s real sister, then what about Le who was once Richard and Janice''s daughter? Should we treat her the same?"

 Chapter 486 - The Irwan Family’s Clarification

    How should they think of Le, the pride of the Irwan family?!


    As one of the guests asked this question, many people immediately agreed.


    At this time, Dennis and Caleb''s expressions became serious again. Caleb''s eldest son turned his head towards the banquet hall with a loud tone. "Since that child is not the daughter of the Irwan family, naturally she is no longer should be treated as such."


    "Today, I also want to convey one thing to the audience. From now on, the Mayer family will cut all ties with Le. Even though this is a disgrace of the Irwan family, my family is not afraid to take firm action against Le. The girl''s behavior is very bad and only sees her own gain. She would justify any means to achieve her goals!" He eximed.


    "She has been in the Irwan family for most of her life, she considers herself a little girl from the Irwan family, but the truth is, she had known her biological parents more than ten years ago."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the banquet hall instantly fell silent, followed by faint gasps from the guests.


    Could something like this really happen?


    Who didn''t know of Le from the Irwan family? A knowledgeable, good girl with great character and ethics who was also the dearest granddaughter whom Simon always talked about?


    Then how could the Irwan family not know the real descendant of their own family? Had they been cheated?


    Currently, many people were looking at the Irwan family, who were sitting at the main table.


    Simon shook his head and sighed incoherently, Richard and Janice also lowered their heads with indescribable facial expressions.


    Their appearance couldn''t help but make one wonder, had this big family been tricked by Le?


    How stupid was that?!!


    Dennis was forced to stop his speech because of the constant conversation among the audience.


    After a few seconds of silence, he cleared his throat and coughed. And after he caught the guests'' attention, he began to speak again, "Does everyone think this incident is extraordinary? My family does not mean to disrespect Irwan''s family, but this is too much."


    "Le has enjoyed the magnificent life that Irwan''s family has given her, and at the same time is enjoying the love that her real parents have given her. I want to ask, after knowing all that, how can my Mayer family ept such a savage as our descendant?"


    "Mr. Dennis, has Le returned to her real parents? Is she here today?"


    The person''s question caused Dennis to suddenly sneer. "How could that woman dare to show her face in my family''s house? Of course not!"


    "Since she found out about her biological parents more than ten years ago, the truth has been revealed now and she naturally wanted to return to where she came. The Mayer family would never be willing to ept a wolf in a sheep''s clothing like her," he firmly added.


    "Even if Le really wanted to be present at the Mayer family banquet, even if she had the ability to reach the sky, she would not be able to enter the borders of this military housingplex."


    Dennis only spoke the fact. Their two extended families had been tricked by the child for years. Now releasing and cutting off all their rtionships was a necessary move.


    If the woman did not ept and had an evil n in her heart, the Mayer family would happily respond with the way they know best�� violence.


    It could be ascertained that after tonight''s big banquet, Le''s name had be famous throughout Jakarta.


    The Mayer family had cut ties with her, so even if she received a warm wee before this, it would be impossible for anyone to show the same respect to her.


    true origin became known to everyone at this banquet, sparking a lot of discussions in cyberspace.


    It wouldn''t be a surprise if she would be everyone''s topic of conversation for a long time.


    ...


    After Dennis finished speaking on the stage, he exchanged a few words with the guests at several tables.


    In less than ten minutes, the banquet had started and at this time, Lilia and Mellisa also returned to their seats.


    Next to their seats, Jean and Leonard were sitting quietly.


    Lilia looked at the man with her red eyes, and before she spoke, her fingertips were held by him under the table.


    Her eyes were moist and their eyes met in the air. Lilia managed to catch the smile buried deep in her husband''s eyes, then she pulled the corner of her mouth and muttered, "Has the problem been resolved?"


    The man squeezed her soft fingertips and rubbed them gently, then said in a soft voice, "Almost done. After this banquet, I''m taking you somewhere."


    Lilia looked at him and moved her lips, but in the end, she suppressed the suspicion in her heart. However, she still gripped Jean''s fingers tightly under the table.


    At this time, people were busy eating while having their own thoughts.


    Even though Dennis''s exnation was sufficient to exin the problem, there were still people who were paying attention to the Irwan family at the main table.


    They didn''t know if the Irwan family would give them a proper exnation.


    ...


    In the middle of the banquet, Simon slowly stood before everyone.


    Caleb, who was conveying a few things to Dennis from the side, saw his movements and couldn''t help but frown. "Simon, what do you want to do?"


    Simon just nced at him from the side, he then walked towards the stage without saying anything.


    "Is he..." Caleb narrowed his eyes that were shed with a dark light of contempt.


    The Mayer family had forced him to openly face his family''s mistakes. But even if he said some words to rify the matter, it wouldn''t help much with how people currently thought of them.


    When Simon appeared on stage, everyone''s conversation suddenly stopped.


    Finally, the long-awaited man had appeared. They all wanted to know how the Irwan family would respond.


    Simon stood in front of everyone in his ck suit, the light from his white hair showing a hint of fatigue.


    He let out a soft breath, his voice low as he spoke. "Sorry for interrupting your meals. Just now, Dennis has said all that has to be said. But considering the problems can have far-reaching effects, let me say a few words."


    He took a deep breath then continued, "What Dennis said is true. The real daughter of our family is Lilia, not Le. I have taught my children about etiquette, fairness and integrity, and learn humility throughout my whole life. Unfortunately my kindness has been exploited, I have failed to educate my family properly,"


    At this point, Simon''s appearance looked so pitiful, the expression he wore added to how feeble he was.


    This highly respected person, his voice and appearance were worn by his old age.


    At this moment, some people couldn''t take it anymore. They couldn''t help but give himforting words. "Mr. Simon, it''s not your fault! Le is wrong for cheating and taking advantage of your kindness! No wonder such a cunning person can deceive you and your family, she doesn''t have the graceful traits of your Irwan family."


    "Yes, because she is not your real grandchild. Mr. Simon, you don''t need to worry about it!"


    Simon couldn''t help shaking his head. He sighed and waved his hand sadly. "Thank you. Thank you. But I did not weigh too much on my mind because of that child. It''s just that our family has been treating Lilia and Mellisa badly all this time."


    "Of course, today I also want to thank my old rtives for the banquet. Thank you for this kind of festive meal and introducing Lilia to everyone," he continued.


    "Unfortunately, my family have caused these two children to suffer and even caused Mellisa to suffer injuries. Therefore, I would like all of you to be the witnesses...."


    "...I, Simon, on behalf of everyone in the Irwan family, will do my best to protect both our children from now on!" He said, giving his promise.


    "As for Le, since she is not a descendant of the Irwans, she does not have anything to do with us. From today onwards, the Irwan family will never recognize her as a rtive. It is very unfortunate for the Irwan family to experience an embarrassing incident like this, I''m sure you all find itughable.. Therefore, our family can only apologize to Lilia and Mellisa and endure this shame for the rest of our lives."

 Chapter 487 - Time Passed By Swiftly

    The banquet ended at eight o''clock in the evening.


    Lilia''s name was now known not only as a supermodel in the entertainment industry, but also in the upper ss of Jakarta and even Indonesia.


    Tonight, there were many important guests attending the dinner and at the end of the event, the three eldest Mayer brothers were standing at the door smiling.


    When the guests walked out of the garden courtyard, there were still people talking in twos and threes.


    "I really didn''t think that the Irwan family could be careless and raise the wrong child."


    "I didn''t expect it either! I met Le a few years ago and she looked like a quiet and elegant little girl, I would never expect her to have a rotten heart."


    "The Japanese proverb about humans having 3 masks seems true. At first, I thought the Irwan family would fly Le to the sky at first, but it turns out that she is extremely maniptive and evil."


    "Didn''t we hear earlier that Mr. Dennis wanted to exin the truth about Mellisa? I think Mellisa''s car ident is rted to Le."


    "Shhh, shut up! God, don''t talk about dangerous things like this, we haven''t left the houseplex yet."


    When this reminder reached their ears, everyone suddenly fell silent.


    However, everyone couldn''t stop thinking about this matter. Le had discovered the identity of her biological parents more than ten years ago, but she still upied her position as the daughter of the Irwan family.


    As the guests left the Mayer family''s mansion, an icy wind immediately blew leaving a chilling sensation on their cheeks.


    After most of them left, a person was seen pressing his back against a wall with a cigarette stuck in his mouth for a long time.


    A dim light in the distance weaved threads of cold yellow light around him. He looked like an ice sculpture at night, only his eyes were shing a different color.


    The sound of the wind gradually rose, and the trees beside him began to rustle in the wind.


    He didn''t know how long he had been standing outside, even his fingertips were cold. When he took out his phone out of his pocket, his movements were a little stiff.


    He clicked on the contact list and went to the settings. The white light from the cell phone''s screen lit up his handsome face, faintly exposing the darkness that was in the corner of his eye.


    There was a number that had been on the block list for a long time.


    He dropped his thumb on the screen, but he hesitated for a moment before removing the number from the block list.


    Immediately after finishing this, he received a call from his cell phone.


    He looked at the caller ID, closed his eyes and collected himself. After all of his thoughts had diminished, he calmly answered, "Brother?"


    "Where are you? I was waiting for you in the parking lot!"


    After hanging up, he looked towards the mansion. His gaze swept past the floor-to-ceiling panoramic window, seeing a person''s figure.


    He only concentrated a few seconds then smiled self-deprecatingly, then he threw away his dead cigarette, turned around and left the Mayer familypound quietly.


    ...


    After all the guests had left, it was already half past nine.


    At this moment, Caleb''s face lost his seriousness. He was standing not far from the door and bidding farewell to Florence.


    "Brother, before I leave, I must congratte you once again for finding such a wonderful granddaughter."


    Caleb leaned back on the crutches and said cheerfully, "It''s true, our Lilia is much better than Le. But, why are you in such a hurry to go home? How about you rest at my house for one night and return to Yogyakarta tomorrow?"


    Hearing this, Florence turned her head to see Alfred beside her. Then she refused with a smile. "No, I don''t dare to take Mr. Caleb''s kindness anymore. After all, I''ve always wanted to rest at home with my family. I''m no longer young, I think you understand me."


    "Our family happens to have an apartment in this capital. I''ll be there tonight and I''ll just return to Yogyakarta tomorrow morning. Also, I don''t want to disturb your family''s joy over getting the two members back!"


    Seeing Florence insist, Caleb said nothing more.


    After personally sending Florence and Alfred out of the banquet hall, Caleb saw the old woman stepping into the darkness of the night. Her old figure was standing in the cold wind and couldn''t help feeling that age had them wither with time.


    Their era had finally be a cloud of smoke in memory.


    They were old!


    Caleb stood silently outside the door for a while, not long after Axel had found him following the night light. "Master, why are you? standing here? It''s very cold tonight, you''ll catch a cold."


    Caleb turned to look at him and tapped him on the shoulder quite touchingly. "Axel, how many years have you been with me?"


    Axel was dumbfounded and then replied, "It''s been over forty years."


    "It''s been over forty years. Time�� flies so fast. I still remember when you used to be a soldier standing in front of me to salute me for the first time, and your hands kept shaking. Look now, do I still deserve your respect? The current me is just a useless old man."


    "Master, please don''t say that. If Miss Mellisa and Miss Lilia hear this, they will be sad."


    As the words came out, Caleb nodded repeatedly. "Yes, let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s go back and take a look at the two girls, Simon is still here too. I''m afraid that one old man will take advantage of this moment to gain sympathy from my two grandchildren. I have to protect them!"


    Axel then followed him and shook his head whileughing. These two old men had extraordinary status in Jakarta, but they had never stopped fighting since they became inws.


    Time did pass quickly.


    ...


    In the banquet''s hall, only members of the Mayer and Irwan family remained.


    At this time, Richard and Janice were standing in front of Lilia and Mellisa. Perhaps tonight''s banquet had given them confidence and courage so their expressions looked much more rxed than before.


    "Lilia, Mellisa, I saw you two ate not too much tonight, aren''t you still hungry? Should I go to the back kitchen and make some food for you?"


    Janice nced at their previous seats. The rice on their tes was basically uneaten, their tes looked clean and there was only a trace of soup in their bowls.


    Richard also spoke from the side. "Even though today''s event is important to you, don''t let it affect your appetite. Even if you guys feel fine, it''s better if we take care of our bodies,"


    The couple''s attention sounded like typical parents'' scolding, feeling so natural and caring.


    Lilia shook her head calmly. "No problem, we''re not hungry."


    "Lilia, did you drink the soup that i made for you this afternoon?" Janice stepped forward curiously, her eyes fixed on the tip of Lilia''s nose, and her expression looked really worried.


    "Yes, I drank it, thank you."


    When the voice fell, old man Caleb walked slowly from the door and saw the four of them talking. He then said loudly, "Lilia, Mellisa, what are you guys talking about?"


    "Grandpa."

 Chapter 488 - Mayer Or Irwan Family?

    Lilia and Mellisa replied to their grandfather''s greeting with a smile, their tone was familiar and their rtionship seemed close.


    At this moment, Janice and Richard''s faces stiffened. They could only look at each other, with helplessness and depression buried deep in their eyes.


    They felt that the apparent alienation and politeness between their two children and them, as well as their sense of inability to close the gap, was extremely frustrating for the couple.


    Caleb also saw their expressions were not clear, but he didn''t say anything and just snorted softly.


    ''What do you want now? Do you want them to forgive you soon?''


    The old man ignored their mood, then looked at the two sisters and said cheerfully. "You two,e with Grandpa. I want to talk about something about Lilia."


    ...


    In the corner of the banquet hall resting ce, Caleb slowly sat down on his seat. He raised his eyes first and looked around. "Where are the two boys? Have they gone again?"


    Lilia smiled. "No grandpa, they''re out to smoke!"


    "Oh." The old man couldn''t help muttering. "They are both very young and already addicted to cigarettes, don''t they care about their health?!"


    Mellisa pursed her lips without saying a word, while Lilia spoke with a smile. "Grandpa, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Right, I almost forgot!" Caleb tapped his wand pretentiously, then he gave her a serious look. "I wanted to ask, do you have any ns to change your name?"


    Lilia muttered in a daze. "Changing my name��?"


    To be honest, she had never considered this matter.


    It''s not like she was dissatisfied , it''s just that Lilia never thought about cing herself in the Irwan family. Let alone changing herst name.


    In a situation like this, she was really reluctant to do it.


    Lilia Irwan?


    Hell no!


    Seeing her eyes sparkling, Caleb couldn''t help butugh. "You stupid kid, do you think I want to see you change yourst name to Irwan?"


    Lilia was confused. "Then, what are you..."


    The old man smiled lovingly. "You are the good girl I love the most. My intention was to make you bear our Mayer surname. What do you think?"


    "Mayer?" Lilia was dumbfounded, she then thought a little. Lilia Mayer�� that sounded so domineering!


    The old man was so satisfied with his thoughts, that even the lines of the smile at the corners of his eyes deepened. "Yes, why not change your surname into Mayer? Lilia Mayer, better than yours now isn''t it? However, if you do not like your first name, I''ll dly pick some names for you. It''s not a big deal."


    Once he finished, the sound of soft footsteps sounded behind him, apanied by Simon''s displeased voice. "Caleb, so that''s your rotten idea! Lilia is my granddaughter, how could she bear the name Mayer!"


    Simon was apanied by Richard and his wife.


    As soon as the three of them appeared, Caleb''s old expression froze.


    He nced at Janice then shifted at Simon''s angry expression and said with a disingenuous smile. "Why? Now you want to acknowledge her as your grandchild? Simon, let me tell you. It''s toote for you! This child is a Mayer. Everyone adores her and of course Lilia has to bear the surname of the family that loves her..."


    Lilia could only be silent hearing all this.


    Simon was so angry that he cursed at Caleb. "You old man, I know your whole life you always get what you get but don''t even think you can do whatever you want to my family!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me! I''m still discussing this matter with Lilia. The final decision is ultimately up to her, and as a grandfather, I will agree to whatever decision she''ll make."


    After his words were finished, Simon could only look at Lilia. He tried to hold back his anger and asked in a friendly manner. "Lilia, I''ve already chosen several names for you, would you like to hear it?"


    "Huh, your choice must beme as hell! Let''s just take Le as an example, you must have chosen that name before!"


    Caleb then turned to Mellisa. "Mellisa, can you please think about this matter too? If you want to change your name, just tell me. You can also carry the surname Mayer whenever you want!"


    Needless to say, Caleb''s attitude towards this matter was clear.


    After getting his pride trampled all over, Simon''s face turned cruel. He was panting because he was so angry. If it weren''t for his old age, he might really have wanted to fight Caleb to death.


    This old man was fighting him on purpose!


    Their arguments made Lilia and Mellisa dumbfounded.


    They blinked at each other calmly and decided to end their disputes.


    Mellisa looked at Simon then turned to Caleb, and said in a soft voice. "Grandpa, Lilia and I haven''t thought about it. After all, a name is just a nickname, even if it really needs to be changed, we will also discuss it slowly, there''s no need to rush."


    Lilia also helped in a thoughtful tone. "Grandpa, let me discuss with Mellisa first to make a decision about this change. If we want to change it, we will tell you as soon as possible."


    Whether herst name would be Irwan or Mayer was not a difficult decision for Lilia.


    Even if she really wanted to change her name, in fact, her heart was more in favor of Mayer.


    Not because of the superiority possessed by the Mayer family, but because of the warm feeling and sense of belonging that the entire Mayer family showed her.


    At this time, Caleb looked at his two granddaughters in front of him and nodded without hesitation. "If you two want to change names, please tell me anytime, and I will make it happen for you."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Such a gentle and tolerant attitude was the most basic behavior that the Mayer family required of its members.


    They might have been tough and firm, but the image reserved when dealing with internal problems.


    The Mayer family had a harmonious rtionship, and Caleb was a hero who had fought bloody battles. After witnessing many cruelties in life, what remained now was his love to his family members.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Simon brought his family to leave the housingplex early.


    Before they left, they still expressed their wish for Lilia and Melissa to return to their family''s house.


    Mellisa did not refuse, but also didn''t bluntly agree. She just said that after finishing a few things, she would take the time toe back.


    They still had business tonight.


    The second aunt of the Irwan family should have received a big gift at this time.


    Before returning to the Irwan family home, they had to bring enough evidence, put the past aside, and talk about other things.


    Seeing the Irwan family leave, Dennis couldn''t help but grumbled. "The Irwan family is really a mess, I hope Janice can see more clearly in the future."


    Felix smiled and said nothing. Instead, he looked at Lilia and Mellisa. "It''s still early, do you two want to rest and chat in the main house for a bit?"


    Mellisa smiled with a lot of emotion in her eyes. "No, uncle. Lilia and I will be away for a while. Thank you for your hard work today."


    Hansen was ying with a toothpick in his mouth and asked his two nieces that he had gifted with private jets in surprise. "It''s nearly ten at night and you guys want to go out?"

 Chapter 489 - Cold Night

    Hansen''s question made others stare at these two sisters at the same time.


    Mellisa smiled and nodded, she then exined, "There are some personal matters to deal with, but uncle need not worry because nothing will happen."


    Hansen took his toothpick from the corner of his mouth and muttered, "You two are really young, so you have to be careful. Even though Jakarta''sw and order is not very strict, you shouldn''t be too shy when you go out at night. So you better be careful,"


    Lilia listened to her uncle''s warm reminder and felt her heart melt. She truly felt like the most precious treasure when she was in the Mayer family''s house.


    At this time, their second uncle Felix gave her a faint look and stunned her. "You seem to be advising your own child, don''t you see that your nieces are all grown up and can take care of themselves?! They will also be apanied by their two partners!"


    It seemed like he was still annoyed that Hansen''s gift was so much better than his.


    Felix could only be annoyed and refrain from saying it. After all, he did not want to show his annoyance in front of his nieces.


    Hansen looked at his brother''s raised eyebrows, then saw two figures standing in the middle of the dark night not far from the entrance to the banquet hall.


    He curled his mouth angrily, grasped the toothpick again, and stared nkly at his second brother.


    Dennis looked at his two younger brothers and shook his head helplessly. "Lilia, Mellisa, if you have any business, hurry up ande back. Remember not toe home toote and call your uncle if you need help."


    After saying goodbye, the two sisters walked out of the banquet hall. Behind them, they seemed to hear the third uncle shouting, "If you''re traveling far, remember to make an appointment with Mayer Airlines!"


    All of their uncles were very kind and considerate!


    Hansen smiled triumphantly after shouting at their backs.


    A momentter, he suddenly shivered. Why did he suddenly feel that the temperature in this banquet hall had dropped low?!


    He looked around suspiciously. When he rolled his eyes, he saw his second eldest brother standing side by side behind him.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Hansen didn''t react yet, but his raised head looked quite arrogant.


    Dennis'' face was serious when he turned to look at Felix next to him and said earnestly, "Felix, since our brother is already very rich, do we need to withdraw our investment in the Mayer Airlinespany?"


    Hansen immediately stopped breathing in an instant, and before he could take another breath, he listened to the words of his second brother who nodded in a friendly manner. "Makes sense! I''ll take all my money."


    "That''s still unsure!" Hansen immediately spat out a toothpick in his mouth. "Brother, don''t be like that. I''m broke, old and poor!"


    Dennis stretched his jacket and nced at him. "Hansen, don''t underestimate yourself. It''s rare for someone to give a private jet as a gift."


    Felix added. "Right, almost unheard of and in impossible. Brother, neither of us has a private jet, haha!"


    After that, Hansen took out his phone with a serious face. After the other party connected, he said stubbornly, "Hurry up and give me two business-type jet rights certificates for my two brothers as quickly as possible. I want it to be done tomorrow morning!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hansen raised his eyes and smiled.


    Seeing this, both Dennis and Felix tapped him on the shoulder in relief. "Our brother is very generous!"


    After speaking, the two of them left smiling broadly.


    Hansen remained standing in the same ce. Seeing the backs of his two brothers who turnedfortably, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. The two of them were siblings, but they were utterly inhuman!


    How sick he was, he gave four private jets at once in just a day.


    Dennis and Felix took turns and finally left the banquet hall with a steady stride.


    After walking a few steps, Felix wondered in his heart and he finally asked, "Brother, about what you were talking about on stage earlier, I kept wondering about Le''s whereabouts. Hasn''t she been in Jakarta these few days?"


    Dennis then replied casually, "Tonight�� there will be a storm in the capital."


    ...


    Right at half past ten in the evening, when Lilia and Mellisa walked out of the banquet hall, they raised their eyes and saw two figures standing in the middle of the darkness of the night not far ahead.


    The light fell on their shoulders. They were clearly two men with different temperaments, but at this moment, their profound eyes were filled with the same tenderness and fixed on their respective women.


    The two sisters walked towards them side by side. Compared to Mellisa''s gestures, Lilia approached the man''s arm very calmly. She then pulled the mantle around her waist with both hands and raised her head with a smile, her eyes shining like stars. "Have you been waiting for a long time? Is it cold?"


    After she finished speaking, the man raised his arm and pulled her into his embrace. His deep voice was filled with deep affection. "It''s so cold, I need to hold you tight."


    To the side, Leonard''s two eyes caught the sight, then stared at the faint Mellisa in front of him. Instead of approaching him, the woman took another two steps away from him.


    Love was sometimes unfair, the difference was huge!


    Leonard''s heart was filled with jealousy by his future sister-inw. When he shook his head and sighed, he stretched out his hand to grab Mellisa''s arm and pulled her forward and whispered, "I''m cold too."


    Mellisa waspletely helpless and immediately surrounded herself into his arms. Before she could push him away, she heard Lilia smile and say. "The scenery over there is good, let''s take a walk."


    The man''s eyes slowly looked towards Leonard, and a trace of joy shed across his gaze.


    Jean lifted his thin lips, frowned with a slight smile. When he turned around, he hugged Lilia to his side and moved forward gradually. "Okay, I''ll apany you."


    Leonard also pulled Mellisa and looked at the backs of Jean and Lilia who were so full of affection, looking a little dazzling.


    He felt suspicious when Jean looked at him earlier, he was clearlyughing at him. He couldn''t even hug his own woman, what a pity!


    Leonard''s drama wasplicated by day, but his handsome face was still indifferent.


    He pulled back his gaze, grabbed Mellisa''s arm and pulled her closer. "Can''t you learn from your sister? Is it so difficult for you to take the initiative?"


    Leonard frowned slightly, his eyes locked tightly against Mellisa''s figure, and the corners of his lips were serious.


    Mellisa cleared her throat and fiddled with her fingers. "Let go first."


    She wanted to cry, but she felt hypocritical.


    Leonard also vaguely noticed that his strength was a little out of control. After loosening up a bit, he let go of Mellisa''s arm and lowered his head. Then he sighed helplessly. Finally, he leaned forward and wanted her into his arms.


    He was still reluctant to force it upon her.


    Mellisa''s attitude towards him finally softened a little, she herself didn''t want to make their rtionship tense.


    Mellisa was forced to lie on his chest, and the faint smell of smoke and breath on the man''s body filled her nose.


    She slightly lifted her lips where Leonard couldn''t see. After shaking her head gently, she said calmly, "If you''re cold, go back home and get some clothes."


    Leonard was surprised to hear such a response from her.


    Mellisa immediately drew some distance between them and licked the back of her teeth with the tip of her tongue, looking both angry and funny.


    "Didn''t you hear what Jean said? I''m cold, we better hug each other so we can be at warmth."

 Chapter 490 - I Remember Everything About You

    Mellisa raised her eyes and looked at Leonard, the cool moonlight above her head reflected in her eyes, as if flowing through her eyes.


    Leonard just stared at her nkly and was silent for a few seconds, his face seemed unable to stare at her calmly for several times.


    Mellisa just sighed softly. Not wanting to continue this childish topic, the hand holding her pulled her back into his arms. In the next instant, the fragrance flowed to the tip of her nose and her chest began to feel warm. It seemed that she didn''t mind hugging tightly like this.


    Mellisa then took the initiative to move. Her hands moved from her waist to her back, palms lightly touching her spine. Her eyes were like the moon as her lips slightly curved. "Is it still cold?"


    Her tone was low, she always spoke in a nonchnt manner.


    But at this moment, Leonard clearly caught a hint of tension.


    His eyes were filled with smiles and his heart was so soft from the tight hug Mellisa gave him.


    Mellisa couldn''t utter a word.


    Leonard really didn''t hesitate!


    Realizing that Mellisa didn''t fight back, Lilia''s soon-to-be brother-inw felt calmer in his heart.


    He had walked ny-nine steps towards Mellisa''s heart and finally, she epted his final step.


    As long as this woman was willing to wee him, they wouldn''t run out of affectionate moments.


    If the woman didn''t take the initiative herself, then Leonard could only surrender!


    They stood hugging under the shadow of the moon, they seemed no matter how cold it was at night. They also seemed unable to extinguish the fire of love in their hearts.


    In the distance, Lilia was half leaning on the man''s arm with a pleasant bright smile on her face. She lifted her head and rubbed the man''s shoulder with the tip of her nose. "Their feelings are bing more honest and better, very romantic!"


    Her man lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Aren''t we romantic?"


    Lilia thought about it seriously then answered with honesty, "We''re much more romantic!"


    ...


    At half past ten that night, two white Maserati drove out of the Mayer familypound.


    In the car, Lilia sat looking curiously at Jean. She turned her head with a smile. "Where are we going now?"


    The man controlled the steering wheel skillfully, he then turned to her and said in a low voice, "M3 nightclub."


    Lilia suddenly raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t that a nightclub run by Trisa?"


    "That''s right, the nightclub was open since this afternoon to get ready and I''ve had people watch it closely. Trisa is the boss behind the scenes, so she shoulde at the opening and only leave after the club ispletely closed."


    After the man answered in a deep voice, Lilia''s eyes were seen flickering and asking cunningly, "So this is the business you two took care of earlier?"


    "That''s right, your future brother-inw is truly extraordinary!"


    Lilia pursed her lips and smiled. After she turned her gaze forward, she looked at the fast-moving street ahead and muttered in a low voice, "This time, I hope Mellisa can find out the truth of her past incident."


    ...


    M3 nightclub was located in Central Jakarta near MH. Thamrin street.


    This night club had been around for a long time, and since the first nightclub was founded, M3 was one of the first batches to enter.


    Two striking Maserati arrived in front of the nightclub, just after ten o''clock.


    Their presence coincided with the opening event.


    Countless luxury cars had been parked in the parking lot. On this cold night, everyone could see the crowd of men and women going to this luxurious nightclub under the party light.


    Women in morous clothes and perfect make-up were seen stepping in, even the piercing cold wind could not stop their passion to look beautiful.


    The men, dressed in casual clothes and lust like mad wolves, ensured that they had their luxury cars'' keys in their hands, so that they could attract beautiful women.


    In short, some people came looking for one-night love, some others wanted to have fun, and some just wanted to spend their time drinking booze. All of this could be found in a fun ce like a nightclub.


    At this time, the two newest Maserati appeared near the entrance of the M3 club. It immediately caught the attention of many people.


    The girls who walked towards the entrance immediately stood stiffly on the spot and stared enviously.


    Some of the women even took off their coats, exposing their sexy figures.


    Luxury cars were verymon here, but it''s rare to see two identical cars at once.


    Lilia realized how tight the security in front of that nightclub was. She then looked at another nightclub not far away.


    Tonight, M3 was much more stringent than other nightclubs.


    "Is Trisa in there?" Lilia asked attentively.


    The man answered while turning around. "Yes, my men confirmed it earlier. Now Trisa must be having a hard time because I heard she was robbed recently."


    Lilia looked back at the security check at the door and nodded subconsciously. "No wonder the ce is heavily guarded. Usually, they just stamped our hands when they came in. They even checked the luggage today. When did they get robbed?"


    At this time, the man was unbuckling his seat belt and suddenly heard what his wife was saying. His two eyes immediately fixed on the side of her face and his tone was deep as he said, "Have you been to this nightclub?"


    Lilia was still leaning against the car''s window and looking outside, then she said without hesitation, "I''ve been here a few times, maybe two or three times."


    Then, their car became very quiet.


    Lilia turned her head back and stared at the man''s pupils. She blinked and started wondering if something was wrong with their conversation just now.


    The man''s eyes turned to be as deep as the ocean, he stretched out his hand and gently caressed his wife''s face. "Did you often go to nightclubs and bars?"


    Regardless of whether Lilia often came to nightclubs or bars, a woman with such an extraordinary appearance and generous nature like his wife would attract the attention of many people, especially now that she was an artist.


    Going to a ce like this wasn''t safe for her.


    Lilia looked into the man''s darkening eyes and suddenly shook her head, "I don''t like it!"


    After she finished speaking, she felt that her tone was less than serious. Lilia immediately added with a serious expression. "Not only I don''t like it, but I hate it too!"


    "Okay, then... don''t go again!" A smile crossed the man''s eyes.


    Lilia nodded obediently. "Okay, I won''t go, unless you apany me."


    The man looked at her with a sly expression, his fingers rxed her cheeks, then he grabbed the back of her head and gave a deep kiss.


    After hended the kiss, Lilia''s fuzzy eyes filled with water as she said, "It''s been a long time, why do you still remember?"


    Lilia was so smart, it didn''t take her long to remember the incident when she got drunk at the karaoke.


    No wonder her husband asked her seriously if she liked to go to nightclubs and bars.


    What a cheapskate man!


    The man stretched out his thumb and wiped the corners of her mouth. His voice was soft and hoarse when he replied, "I remember everything about you."


    Lilia''s heart clenched for a moment.


    She blushed when she heard that, but suddenly the front of her car was hit twice.


    The two of them simultaneously turned their heads, it turned out to be Leonard and Mellisa.


    Leonard embraced Mellisa''s thin waist with one hand and pped the front of the car with the other. The two of them could clearly see through the car''s window from the start.


    The two outside the car smiled seductively at them.


    Lilia blushed harder, her cheeks were heating up.

 Chapter 491 - The Beginning Of The Truth

    In less than ten minutes, the four of them entered M3 nightclub via a special VIP route.


    The guards at the door walked in front to lead their way, inside the entrance was a quiet corridor shaped like a purple circle.


    Lilia was wearing sunsses, she lowered the frame and looked at the decoration of themppost on the wall as she walked.


    Even though this wasn''t the main entrance, the club''s loud sound could still be heard through the walls.


    At this time, when the bodyguard who had brought them in walked towards the front corner, he suddenly turned around and said in surprise, "Young Master Jean, your seat has been arranged next to the office in the VVIP area."


    Jean nodded slowly without making a sound, while Leonard looked at him in surprise. "Have you arranged someone?"


    "Of course."


    Leonard pulled his lips and gave him a nk look.


    He felt that this brother-inw deserved praise.


    Tonight, this nightclub was surrounded by Jean''s men and Leonard''s subordinates who used to be indebted to him. They nned to deliver a fatal blow to Trisa.


    This afternoon, he came with Jean to sort things out.


    He just didn''t expect that Jean had made such thorough preparations.


    Jean Widjaya... What a man he was!


    ...


    The guards led them to a luxurious secluded lounge area.


    It''s rtively quiet here, the ce was separated from the stage area and they didn''t have to queue long at the bar to order drinks or snacks.


    Such unique differences were a matter of money.


    One hour for this lounge alone cost 8 million, excluding all types of drinks and snacks ordered.


    Therefore, this VVIP lounge was only for the rich. Can''t afford it? Go back to the queue at the bar and jostle the dance floor.


    ...


    Jean waved his hand at the guards, then the four of them sat on the elegant andfortable sofa.


    Lilia took off her sunsses and looked around.


    Theyout of each VVIP lounge was simr and rtively diverse. The beaded curtain on the ceiling blocked the view from outside, not allowing anyone to peek.


    Even in some ces, the curtains were tightly closed, providing excellent privacy.


    At this moment, her gaze slowly stopped on the left side. Lilia was staring at a closed room. The office that the guard mentioned earlier should have been that room.


    Trisa was inside.


    "Good evening everyone, here''s our club''s drinks. What kind of drink would you like to have tonight? Wine? Liquor? Rum? Or do you want our bestsellers?"


    The waitress wearing a ck vest opened the beaded curtain and entered. As she ced the drink list on the table, she nced at Leonard inexplicably.


    "Hahaha, you are very suitable to be a waitress at a nightclub!" Leonard nced at her yfully as he opened the menu list.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The servant whispered. "Hurry, I''ve been here for two hours. There was chaos in that room earlier. Remember, my debt is paid off hereby!"


    Leonard swept the direction she was looking at, and smiled coldly. "Where''s their boss?"


    "In the office, she hasn''t been out since she went inside. Whatever you want to do, hurry up and do it! Everyone''s waiting for a signal from you."


    After the waitress finished speaking, she casually wrote two bottles of Chivas in her notebook, then turned and left.


    This sight made Lilia and Mellisa stare at the smoke haze on the ceiling.


    They knew that something was about to go down in this nightclub, but the details were unclear.


    There was somethingplicated in that office space, and this sentence contained a lot of information.


    Maybe someone was doing something bad inside!


    "What do you want to do?" Mellisa couldn''t help asking.


    After she took her eyes off the closed-door office, she looked at Leonard, then her mood was fluctuating a little.


    Not with fear, but joy.


    She had long suspected that Trisa had something to do with her ident five years ago. Mellisa wanted to know if the truth of that year could be revealed tonight.


    Leonard shrank his face and smiled. "Are you in a hurry?"


    Mellisa admitted honestly. "A little."


    "Then..." Leonard looked straight at Jean, his thin lips bringing out a shady curve. "Then we better meet up with the owner of this nightclub soon."


    "Now?" Mellisa and Lilia responded in unison.


    Standing while tidying their clothes, Jean and Leonard walked towards the office door.


    On the way, Lilia sharply noticed that Jean was making a small hand gesture towards the seat not far from them.


    So nervous, so stressful, and yet they were trembling with excitement!


    Lilia and Mellisa walked behind and followed their respective partners. When they were almost there, Lilia suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Without realizing it, her steps stopped where she was.


    Mellisa noticed Lilia''s actions and couldn''t help feeling nervous. "What''s wrong?"


    Lilia was still looking forward, then she shook her head again in an instant. "No, let''s go."


    She didn''t say much, so her sister found it too weird.


    In the dim light of the hallway ahead, she looked as if she was looking at her assistant.


    However, that figure just shed past her sight, so maybe she just mistook it.


    Lilia had been busy with her life recently. Both Dina and Rini should be busy at their agency office in Surabaya.


    ...


    In front of the office, the four people stood still.


    Lilia and Mellisa were holding hands tightly, staring at the door with hot eyes.


    Mellisa pursed her lips, her nervousness choking her hard to breathe.


    She then took a deep breath and took a step forward. Just as she raised her arm to open the door, a figure walked past her from behind. With a loud bang, the door was kicked open and opened.


    Leonard kicked it hard!


    "Come in." When his words fell, he was already leading the way in.


    The other three followed in silence. At this moment, the door to the room was closed, as if nothing had happened.


    The office was prettyrge, at least 70 or 80 square meters. There were a lot of cluttered documents on the table, and various liquors were disyed on the shelf on the left side of the wall.


    On the far right of the wall was a king size bed. At this time, a man with a cigarette in the corner of his mouth was sitting on the edge of the bed with his legs folded, staring at them with a dull expression.


    Trisazily leaned on the head of the bed, smoking the cigarette in her hand. Her cheeks were still red and her eyes were still hazy.


    The silence in the office was interrupted by the kick of the door, she immediately sat up straight and in an angry mood.


    However, in the next moment, she saw people who shouldn''t be here and someone who shouldn''t have died. She screamed and her voice almost made the roof crumble. "Ah--"


    Trisa was really surprised, her reddish face quickly turned white. She hurriedly tried to get out of bed and run, but she fell on top of the cold floor instead.


    The smoking man frowned, he exhaled his cigarette''s smoke confusedly and asked with a stupid face, "Why are you panicking?"

 Chapter 492 - Confrontation

    Trisa stood from the floor with a pale face, clutching the remaining clothes wrapping her body. Her eyes were a little erratic and flickering.


    "Who are you? Don''t enter carelessly and get out!" When the man was about to help Trisa up, he looked at Jean and the others and shouted those words.


    His tone was very unfriendly, and when he turned his head to speak, the horizontal scar on his side looked a little scary.


    After Trisa calmed her emotions, she shouted at the man. "Eric, shut up!"


    Eric furrowed his brows then nced at the several people at the door. After looking closely, his hunch wasn''t that great.


    Who were these people?!


    These two gentlemen had terrifying looks on their face, even if he had the courage to leave, it would be impossible to get past them unscathed. After all, theypletely blocked the exit.


    ...


    Eric kept racking his brain while Trisa put on and fixed her clothes. Her eyes went past Lilia and the others one by one before saying, "Eric, youe out first!"


    "Should Ie out?" Eric pointed his nose back, looking inplete shock.


    Trisa''s face sank. "Hurry, get out!"


    In the end, Eric was only a secret lover. Even though his rtionship with Trisa felt special, the man did not dare toe into conflict with her.


    Seeing Trisa''s displeased expression, he snorted, then touched the bridge of his nose and left sadly.


    Before Eric turned around, Trisa immediately shouted again, "Don''t go too far, just wait behind the door. I''ll call you if anything happens!"


    "Alright!" Eric replied. Before he closed the door, he couldn''t help but look at the people who had suddenly entered.


    He faintly felt that they were bringing trouble together with them!


    ...


    After Trisa managed to calm down, her eyes nced over to see Mellisa. She then said with an absurd smile. "You�� Why did youe here all of a sudden?"


    ''How do they know that I am in this room?''


    Thinking like this, Trisa''s eyes turned to Jean and Leonard subconsciously.


    Were these two men investigating her?


    At this moment, Trisa''s long, nted eyes were filled with investigating and suspicious gaze.


    Pulling the corner of her mouth, she pretended to walk calmly to the side bar and grab a bottle of whiskey, then returned to the table with a few sses.


    She pretended to calmly open the whiskey bottle and said as she poured it, "Have a seat first. I happened to be here to meet a friend today. It was a coincidence to meet all of you!"


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes and looked around the room. "Aunty''s friend came here to meet? It seems that your friendship is very unusual."


    Of course Mellisa felt that way, there were traces of liquid on the bed, a box of condoms beside the bed and used condoms in the trash. Anyone could understand what''s going on.


    Hearing Mellisa''s diss, Trisa''s face sank. She put her whiskey bottle down on the table loudly, and her tone was very harsh when she replied, "Mellisa, I''m older than you, watch your mouth!"


    "Older?" Mellisa''s indifferent gaze was filled with a cold chill and her cheeks became even colder as ice. "Do you think just because you are older, you can do whatever you want?! Do you want me to let Grandpae at this instant?!"


    "How presumptuous!" Trisa was scared, her hands that were holding the mouth of the bottle immediately clenched.


    Mellisa didn''t smile, she slightly raised her eyebrows and gave her a provocative look.


    This aunt of hers from the Irwan family actually made her realize.


    At this time, Trisa also noticed that the situation was a little out of control. She looked at Mellisa with an ugly gaze, then sighed slightly. "Mellisa, we are all family. Even if you don''t like your aunt, there''s no need to hate me like that!"


    Mellisa didn''t want to waste time with her, she turned around and looked around. Then she asked the others to sit on the row of sofas opposite the door.


    The four of them sat down, and Mellisa was the closest to the table.


    She tilted her leg, reached into her trouser pocket unconsciously, then took out her cigarette case. Mellisa then casually put a cigarette in her mouth.


    Leonard stared at her with raised eyebrows, his eyes fixed on the cigarette case.


    Who gave her cigarettes?


    He confiscated all of Mellisa''s cigarettes this afternoon, but why did she still have another box of cigarettes?


    Lilia never spoke, she sat firmly beside Jean and waited to see what Mellisa would do.


    At this time, Mellisa was faintly looking for her matches, then she turned her head to look at Trisa with a heinous smile. "Auntie, don''t be so nervous like that. If you don''t do anything bad, I can''t possibly hate and target you like this. Contrary to your guess, we came here today only to visit and chat with you."


    Visit?!


    Trisa sneered, she looked down to see the whiskey ss in front of her. Then her eyes swept across the cigarette case on the table, and blinked.


    "I believe what you say, but your attitude makes it hard for me to believe your words."


    After she finished talking to Mellisa, she took the tray at the corner of the table then ced four sses of whiskey and a match on it before walking over to her guests.


    Trisa put the tray down on the coffee table in front of them, she then turned around to sit on the single sofa.


    Mellisa took the match and lit her cigarette, she then looked at Trisa through the smoke haze. "Do you think I care?"


    Trisa choked on her words and grinned, taking her cigarette box from the table. When she took out a single stick, she stopped moving, and turned around to point at Jean and Leonard.


    Trisa took the initiative to give cigarettes to her younger kins with a cruel look.


    Jean and Leonard ignored her offer, but Mellisa immediately caught it.


    From the way she handled a cigarette or her skill at lighting a cigarette, she was not a beginner at first sight.


    Obviously, Trisa''s eyes were still panicked, but why did she look like she could give cigarettes to men so confidently?


    There was something wrong!


    What Mellisa saw was the same as the other three people.


    Lilia even leaned slightly on Jean''s shoulder, she instinctively didn''t want to take the cigarette that Trisa was offering.


    In just a few seconds, everyone had their own thoughts.


    When Trisa lit her cigarette, her eyes became foggy again.


    It seemed like she was enjoying the calm that the cigarette brought her immensely!


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes and slowly turned her gaze to the cigarette case she had ced on the armrest of the sofa. She immediately broke the silence and said, "Auntie, why aren''t you talking?"


    Trisa was still smoking her cigarette, blowing mist at her, and smiling contemptuously. "Is that what you want to hear? Mellisa, don''t think that I can''t see it. You came here today to look for my fault."


    Mellisa nodded and bluntly said, "Since you know our purpose here, do you have anything to tell me? For example�� About Le... Or maybe yourself? Or... you can also tell me about the real cause of my ident five years ago!"


    Hearing this, Trisa''s brows furrowed sharply. When she met Mellisa''s gaze, her tone turned sour. "What do you mean? Are you angry because I prefer Le?"


    "How am I supposed to know the reason for your ident five years ago? If you couldn''t pay attention to your way of driving and got into an ident, why are you using someone of wanting to kill you?"

 Chapter 493 - Melissa Lose Her Calmness

    Hearing the answer, Mellisa almost lost herposure.


    After Trisa finished speaking, she dragged her elbows and lifted her sps, then she inhaled her cigarette. The gesture showed reckless arrogance.


    At this time, Lilia''s beautiful face sank, she couldn''t ept it when she heard Trisa''s taunts to Mellisa and immediately sneered. "Mrs. Trisa, you think loving Le is something to be proud of? Why did you hate Mellisa that much?"


    Trisa was stabbed by Lilia''s mocking eyes. She nced at Jean with a little trepidation and gritted her teeth then said, "Lilia, there is no ce for you to talk! This is the business of our Irwan family, you guys from outside our family better not get involved!"


    After those words fell, the eyes of the man beside Lilia turned gloomy and cold for a moment. He turned his head and stared at Trisa, his dark eyes showed as if he was capable of throwing his humanity aside for the woman beside him. Trisa suddenly shivered at his knife-sharp gaze.


    "Oh...! I get it!" Hearing this, Lilia wasn''t angry but smiled. She folded her legs and leaned back on the sofa, saying every word carefully. "Since we are not part of the Irwan family, it means we don''t need to be shy about gossiping and talking about what happened in this room earlier. I''m sure the Irwan family would love to hear that you spent your day having sex in your own office."


    Trisa didn''t reply, her face was very ugly. She continued smoking, as if trying to hide her nervousness and anxiety.


    Currently, the atmosphere in the office was quite deadlocked.


    After Trisa finished smoking, she immediately took the cigarette box from the armrest of the sofa, as if she wanted to smoke one more.


    However, a hand suddenly appeared and prevented�� it was Mellisa''s.


    A hint of joy shed through Trisa''s eyes as she asked hesitantly, "Do you also want to smoke?"


    "Seeing my aunt smoking so happily, I became interested in her cigarette, would you mind giving me one?" Mellisa''s expression was very subtle. She obviously didn''t take her cigarette box, she took the initiative to ask Trisa for a cigarette.


    Seeing this, Trisa nced at the other three. She then took out a cigarette from her cigarette box, then she handed it to Mellisa whilementing, "This is a cigarette that my friend gave me from abroad. It smells really strong, but it tastes really good�� give it a try!"


    Mellisa met her eyes flickering. She calmly took the cigarette, but she didn''t smoke it right away. She just put it in her hand and yed with it.


    She then put the cigarette under her nose and sniffed it briefly�� And her eyes suddenly changed.


    Mellisa didn''t say anything, she just stood for a moment and walked to the window at the far end of the office, then quickly opened the window wide.


    On this cold night, the cold wind that slowly entered dispelled the warmth of the room and, at the same time, the smell of smoke at a quick pace.


    After doing this, Mellisa took the mineral water on the table and took out some paper towels to moisten. Then she returned to the sofa and handed it to Lilia and the others. "Cover your mouth and nose, wait until the smell of smoke disappears! Hurry!"


    Lilia was confused, but she still obeyed her words. Jean also blocked his mouth and nose with a tissue.


    "You, quickly close your nose too! Don''t just gawk like an idiot!" Even though Leonard was confused by Mellisa''s change in attitude, he instinctively chose to believe her.


    The man immediately hugged her and held the wet tissue paper gently in front of her nose. Mellisa then said to him, "This type of poison can''t hurt me."


    Poison?


    Even Leonard couldn''t help but nce at her when he heard this sentence.


    This time, Mellisa was sitting again, still holding a cigarette in her hand.


    She looked at Trisa lightly and said casually, "So you like to smoke marijuana, huh? Auntie?"


    Leonard was shocked!


    Lilia was confused, she turned her gaze to Mellisa and her breathing started to lighten.


    Marijuana smoking sounded like a bad thing.


    But howe this older sister could tell just from the smell?!


    Lilia thought that it was magical, while Leonard felt��. horrified.


    Leonard used to be a policeman, and he had a much broader understanding of these kinds of things than ordinary people,


    So when he heard Mellisa''s casual tone calling it a marijuana, the shock in his heart was like a floodgate suddenly opening its gate.


    Although Leonard did not show too much expression, his arching palms still showed his emotions.


    The woman sleeping next to his pillow every night could identify an illegal substance just by smelling it?!


    At this moment, Trisa''s face changed.


    She even squeezed the pack of cigarettes out of shape, gripping it so hard.


    Mellisa took her cigarette and turned it over, she raised her eyebrows with a smile and looked at Trisa lightly. "Auntie, why are you looking calm even though you gave us dangerous cigarettes? Do you want to trap us? Do you n to act as you please once we lose consciousness?"


    Trisa was scared, the horror that came from the bottom of her heart made her chest tight, "You�� You..."


    She thought she knew enough about everyone in the Irwan family, especially Mellisa.


    Mellisa was always mud in everyone''s eyes. She never liked reading or painting. From childhood, she was always seen as free and spent her time ying all day long. But all that led her to be a wild horse that ran out of control and even deemed useless.


    But, this girl could reveal her trick with a single inhale!!


    Mellisa showed an awful smile as she lifted her toes veryfortably. The two spheres emitted a cold aura and thick frost hit Trisa''s body. "Auntie, you are so brave to possess this illegal substance, don''t you know that this guy here is a police officer?"


    Trisa''s face became even paler. When she followed Mellisa''s gaze, her gaze fell onto Leonard''s face and she panicked in an instant.


    Didn''t he... have cut ties with his family and left for Surabaya?


    Could it be that he was in Jakarta because he had be a police officer again?!


    In fact, Trisa tried to investigate Leonard before, but nothing was found.


    She always believed that maybe Leonard''s family was not as big as her family so the man''s family was less well known.


    At the moment, it didn''t matter whether his family status was good or bad, having a cop here was like a sharp knife pointed at her neck.


    Trisa wanted to run, but it was toote.


    She didn''t even have time to get up, Mellisa put her folded legs down and rushed in front of her very quickly.


    She stepped on one side of the sofa, trapping Trisa''s whole body.


    Trisa''s breath was chaotic. She subconsciously wanted to dodge her, but she could only sit on the sofa and was eager to escape from this ce. "Mellisa, what are you going to do? How dare you throw away your own family like this! I''ll tell your grandfather this!"


    "You think I''m scared? Is Grandpa outside the door now?" Mellisa pouted and joked.


    She bowed slightly and approached Trisa who was still looking baffled and terrified. The light above her head was blocked and Trisa felt her eyes darken, like the end of the day.


    "Auntie, I''ll give you just one chance to exin my car ident that year. I want to know if you had a hand in it. Now tell me, were you involved?"


    Melissa''s voice was very low. Recalling the scene five years ago, she could not calm down.


    If there weren''t a car ident, she would still be a dutiful daughter in the family Irwan now.


    If it did not happen, she wouldn''t have suffered so much in the past five years.


    She believed Le was the prime suspect, it was pretty mind boggling that the perfect Le could possibly n a near-perfect car ident at 19.


    Trisa was likely the only one that helped Le.


    "I...." Trisa hesitated, her eyes were sparkling as if to betray the secret that she had been hiding all this time.

 Chapter 494 - Unexpected Truth

    "Quickly say it!" Mellisa said in a thundering voice. She poured out all the bitterness and pain that tormented her for five years on Trisa, she wouldn''t go home until she found out the truth.


    Trisa''s body shrank, her courage crumbled at Mellisa''s gloomy eyes. She was really panicked.


    "Eric, Eric, save me!" A sharp roar came out of Trisa''s mouth.


    After screaming, she immediately tried to run away, her eagerness to survive causing her to push Mellisa away. She jumped over the back of the sofa chair and ran out the door.


    Mellisa was pushed back two steps. Just as she was about toe forward and chase her, Leonard stood up and stopped her, then spoke in a heavy tone. "There is no need to chase her, she can''t run away."


    Leonard walked over to Mellisa and pulled her wrist, forcefully opening her tight fist.


    Sure enough, her nails had pierced her palms under her exasperated emotions.


    Leonard clicked his tongue in annoyance and sighed. "If you want to hit her, just hit that one bastard. Don''t you want to vent your anger so that your heart feels relieved?"


    Lilia''s intention tofort Mellisa was hindered by the wordsing out of her future brother-inw.


    She pursed her lips and smiled silently, wiped the tip of her nose with a tissue, and tightly grasped her husband''s arm.


    At this time, Trisa thought she had survived by running away. Seeing that she had made it to the door, she didn''t forget to shout. "Eric!"


    Then, the door opened!


    The door was kicked quite hard, as if the one kicking it had a grudge against it.


    The door panel which suddenly opened then pped Trisa''s face at high speed under the force of a strong kick.


    The door mmed her head down violently and made her fall to the floor.


    If people had heard it, they''d instantly think that someone had just gotten their nose broken.


    The person outside the door pulled back his leg, then looked at Trisa who was cowering and roaring in pain. He scratched his head in a daze. "Did you call me?"


    This person was previously disguised as a servant, his name was Agung.


    Leonard nced at him with his head tilted. The two of them were former teammates that had worked together. Leonard naturally knew that the kick in the door was not a coincidence. "Next time you kick it, be careful. What if she dies? Don''t throw away your future like that."


    Agung stood at the door and tilted his head, then he shook his head and looked at him. "Hahaha looks like your habit of nagging has never changed, I''m not your subordinate you know!"


    "Get out quickly and close the door!" Leonard gave a cold snort. Agung just curled his lips, closed the door from the outside with an annoyed expression. "You little tyrant!"


    ''That Leonard... he still likes to y boss!''


    Then where was Eric? Apparently, the man passed out and was tied to a chair.


    ...


    Inside the room, Trisa was lying on the floor and still groaning in pain.


    After all, this was the first time she had experienced such a painful ambush. Her career was brilliant as she had married the Irwan family and enjoyed the magnificent life that her husband''s erudite family gave her. In her entire life, however, she had never experienced anything like this��


    She covered her face and wailed, her nose had been broken from getting mmed by the door. The pain made her twitch a lot.


    Mellisa pacing in front of her, she bent her legs and squatted. Then she said lightly amid the howls that Trisa let out, "Last chance, do you want to talk, auntie? I''ll give you 3 seconds!"


    "You disobedient child, you will definitely pay for this!" Trisa was still cursing without thinking.


    At this time, Lilia, who had been watching this drama for a long time, stood up from the sofa and rubbed her sore forehead. When she put down her tissue, her expression looked really annoyed. "Can you make her stop screaming? Her voice is very unpleasant to hear!"


    Mellisa nodded. "Okay!"


    In the next second, Mellisa immediately clenched her fist and hit Trisa in the stomach.


    "ARGH...!"


    So sick, Trisa didn''t have the strength to scream anymore.


    Seeing this, Lilia''s mouth gradually showed a cheerful smile.


    The world finally calmed down again!


    Lilia passed the coffee table and walked beside Mellisa. She then tapped her sister''s shoulder and joked. "Since she didn''t say anything, forget her then. By the way, do you think the thugs at this nightclub are loyal to this aunt? Remember, she used to ask those thugs to hurt you, so we can take advantage of this to get them confess and we can sue her legally."


    Mellisa''s gloomy eyes gradually recovered a glimmer of light, sheughed at herself. "I was just thinking about what happened five years ago, I almost forgot about it!"


    At this moment, Trisa raised her head in fear.


    Lilia caught her gaze, then turned around and lowered her head. She looked down at her condescendingly.? "I really wonder why you are secretly helping Le so much? Why?"


    "You guys, you really are..."


    In the end, Trisa didn''t say anything, because the pain in her stomach and her broken nose prevented her from speaking any more.


    Lilia chuckled, but the corners of her eyebrows and eyes were cold and sharp. "You think we know nothing? Do you really think our presence here is just a casual visit?


    "We actually understand what happened five years ago!" She eximed


    "Mrs. Trisa, do you know why we didn''t involve the police at all? Because we gave you a chance, but�� you don''t seem to know how to show respect!" She added with fierceness.


    Trisa was startled by Lilia''s words for a moment. She sat on the floor with her hands on her stomach, her tears were flowing down her face, and her voice was dull. "What do you mean?"


    Lilia stepped forward, leaned forward and squatted in front of Trisa. Her eyes were bright and clear, allowing Trisa to see her reflection in her eyes clearly.


    She looked pathetic and miserable.


    After that, she heard Lilia in a daze. "This nightclub has long been surrounded by our people from the police department. Do you think you can run away? However, as long as you tell the truth, we will definitely protect you."


    Lilia''s warning left Trisa shaken a little.


    "Really?" Trisa said with her lips trembling. The pain in her nose was really excruciating, she could only breathe with her mouth open.


    Lilia looked at her with a suspicious look, she then frowned and stood up. "Yes, as long as you tell us everything! But since you don''t want to talk ... Brother-inw, let your subordinates in."


    Lilia looked at Leonard who was nodding calmly. "Okay."


    "Wait, no! I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" When Trisa saw Leonard take out the walkie-talkie from his ck coat pocket, she couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    Leonard stopped taking the walkie-talkie after hearing Trisa''s words.


    Seeing this scene, Trisa''s confused feelings subsided a little. She tried to get up from the floor by dragging herself back to her feet. Finally, she managed to stand unsteadily, without dignity and arrogance that was once owned by a member of arge family.


    Trisa seemed unable to keep her bnce, so she leaned on the side wall and breathed several times before walking to the coffee table. Then she picked up and folded a few wipes to cover the bridge of her nose.


    She was almost looking the same as an old male lion, no more arrogance and cruelty.


    "Since you want to hear what I have to say, you must be prepared. The story is a bit long, I should probably start from 24 years ago."


    Lilia took Mellisa''s hand suddenly, she felt a little nervous. What happened twenty-four years ago?


    Did it have something to do with her birth?


    Trisa gently pressed the bridge of her nose. Seeing the surprise in the corner of Lilia''s eyes, a faint light shed through her eyes. "Lilia, you just promised me to take care of me. So, are you wondering how your life could have flipped at that time? Then, do you also wonder how Mellisa''s car ident happened five years ago?"


    After talking about this, Trisa paused for a moment.. Then smiled mysteriously. "Are you all curious?"

 Chapter 495 - Police Station

    Lilia and Mellisa looked at her with hot eyes, they thought Trisa might feel like she had the upper hand.


    Sure enough, her hoarseugh reeked of arrogance and threat. "If you really want to know, let me go first! I want to get out of this ce alive, only then will I tell you all."


    Oh, where did this woman get this great self-confidence?


    Mellisa furrowed her brows, her voice was cold. "Where do you have the courage to demand us like this?"


    Trisaughed again. "Courage? Mellisa, what kind of courage do I have now? After all, don''t you want to know what happened then?


    "In that case, I can always offer my own terms, right? You don''t hesitate to hurt me, though I''m a member of your own family. What''s wrong with asking for something in return?"


    As soon as Trisa finished speaking, Lilia clicked the corners of her lips and sighed impatiently. "You haven''t even paid your debt and you already want to take another loan. You really are shameless."


    Trisa raised her eyebrows in triumph. "Lilia, I hope you fulfill your promise to protect me."


    "Well, I did say it," Lilia nodded her head unexpectedly, then nced at her and faintly pursed her lips. "But the premise for us to protect you is that you tell the truth of the incident. But since you don''t want to cooperate with us, I''ll just need to see what will happen next,"


    Trisa didn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    Lilia shrugged her shoulders, while Jean, who sat on the sofa for a long time, looked at Leonard. The man stared indifferently and opened his lips slowly. "Do it."


    Trisa did not expect that her greed and stupidity made her dig her own grave.


    She screamed, but she could only see Leonard take out the walkie-talkie again and the words sounded loud in her ears. "Surround the ce!"


    "You liar! Lilia, you said you wanted to protect me!?"


    Trisa roared and wanted to rush towards her, but in the next second, Mellisa lifted her leg and kicked her to the ground.


    She scoffed and insulted. "I did promise to protect you and I keep it, but I didn''t promise to protect the club, right? Please? don''t worry, I will make sure that everyone from the Irwan family can meet you and chat with you at the police station tomorrow."


    "Mellisa, I''m d you didn''t die. I would rather see you punished and tortured for what you did to me!" Trisa screamed while clutching her stomach on the ground.


    But no matter what she said, she couldn''t take back what she had sown.


    That night, M3 nightclub was suddenly surrounded by several police cars. ording to reports, all the staff at the nightclub were taken away, including guests caught hiring women for prostitution and using illegal drugs.


    The nightclub waspletely closed at midnight and notices of temporary closure were posted online.


    ...


    That night, Lilia and the others did not return to the Mayer family home.


    Due to the strict ess control of the housingplex and the curfew, the apartment owned by the Widjaya family became their destination for resting.


    The four of them immediately returned to the apartment, and when they arrived, it was already past midnight.


    In the living room, Lilia leanedzily on the sofa and Mellisa sat beside her staring nkly at the sky. Both of her eyes looked dim.


    The two men went to the study since they entered the apartment, maybe they had something to talk about, and the girls didn''t really care.


    At this time, Lilia rubbed her swollen brows, turning her gaze to look at the silent Mellisa. She then licked the corner of her mouth and said, "Did you hear what Trisa said?"


    Mellisa nodded without hesitation. "She said this had something to do with what happened 24 years ago."


    Hearing that voice, she lowered her eyelids in serious thought.


    The next day, at ten in the morning in the Central Jakarta police station.


    When Lilia and the others arrived, a ck Range Rover was parked outside the police station. The car belonged to the Irwan family.


    Richard sat inside and saw two Maserati approaching? from afar through the half-lowered window of his car. After focusing her attention for a while, Janice said anxiously, "That''s Mellisa and the others!"


    In the back seat, Simon''s expression was stern and his brows furrowed.


    Sitting next to him was Randell with a confused look. "Dad, where is Trisa? We''ve been waiting so long, why haven''t we seen anyone?"


    Randell kept looking around through the window, he really didn''t know why he came to this ce.


    But he could notice that the atmosphere at home was not very good since morning.


    Hearing his question, Simon averted his gaze vaguely. The boy in front of him was honest, innocent, and had a simple mind. Basically, it was difficult to make him a sessor of his family in this life.


    At first, he told him to marry Trisa because he thought Trisa was a smart and mature person. Simon thought maybe he could help his second son.


    What happened was the opposite, Trisa took advantage of him.


    Relying on the simplicity of Randell''s mind, Trisa did a lot behind her husband''s back. Their jokes were so awful that it became such a disgrace to the Irwan family.


    Currently, Trisa had been arrested because of her own actions.


    Simon had always been proud of himself and his idealism, but he did not expect that his big name would eventually be destroyed by his own children.


    He received a call from Mellisa this morning. His grandchild asked them toe to the police station at ten o''clock.


    Simon initially thought Mellisa and Lilia had something going on with the police, but after careful questioning, he realized that Trisa was arrested.


    Simon''s eyes were a little muddy, misfortune after misfortune happened in his house. His old bones werepletely exhausted.


    At the moment, Randell couldn''t understand the meaning of theplicated light in his father''s eyes. He furrowed his brows in a loud voice, "Dad, tell me, where''s Trisa?"


    Hearing his question, Richard immediately answered angrily, "Don''t ask too many questions, sooner orter you will know what dad is worried about."


    Randell was yelled at by his older brother, he immediately scratched his hair. "Why are you all tense like this, didn''t you also say that Trisa is here?!"


    Simon was quite angry with his blunt rebuttal, but he couldn''t say more. After all, they really didn''t know what happened to Trisa.


    Simon shook his head and sighed. His eyes were like the leaves that fell inte autumn, looking lifeless.


    The roar of the engine outside the car''s window drew closer.


    Janice opened the door and got out first.


    She walked around the front of the car, and the Maserati slowly stopped in front of her.


    In the first car, Mellisa sat beside the driver and lowered the window.


    Janice bowed slightly and looked at Mellisa. "Daughter, is your aunt really in there?"


    Mellisa nodded. After she unbuckled her seat belt, she opened the door and walked out.


    Janice''s skin was a little wrinkled. She looked back at the old man sitting in the Range Rover and looked around, she couldn''t help but say to Mellisa. "Is the problem serious?"


    "Let''s go in together. If the crime isn''t serious, the police probably wouldn''t punish her." Mellisa didn''t answer Janice''s question.


    At this time, Lilia got out of the other Maserati car. When she just closed the car''s door, she couldn''t help but tremble.


    Today was very cold, the sky was still filled with fog.


    Lilia lifted her head and looked up at the sky, the clouds seemed to cover the warm glow of the sun. Dark clouds were seen roaming freely along with the thick fog.


    There was no wind, but the temperature was very low, and the whole of Jakarta was shrouded in a mist.

 Chapter 496 - Capture

    When Lilia appeared, Janice looked at her first. With a warm smile she said softly, "Lilia, is your condition better?"


    "Much better," Lilia responded politely and kindly, she then looked away.


    At this time, everyone had gathered here. Richard and the others didn''t dy anymore, they walked behind them after getting out of the car. Everyone''s expressions were a little heavy.


    Meeting and gathering in a ce like a police station was something new for the Irwan family!


    Simon also got out of the car. His pace was extremely slow and his eyes were fixed on his wonderful granddaughter.


    Before he could speak, Randell stepped forward and asked again, "Mellisa, where''s your aunt? Don''t pretend you don''t know, quickly tell me where she is!"


    Randell no longer had the patience, he had noticed something was wrong.


    And so, his attitude towards Mellisa was not very polite.


    Seeing this scene, Leonard raised his eyebrows as he had just gotten out of the car. He stepped over to Mellisa''s side, and red quietly at Randell. "Since you want to know, let''s enter together."


    Randell was confused, he pointed his finger with an angry face. "What''s that got to do with my wife? Don''t tell me nonsense, hurry..."


    "Randell, shut up!" Simon himself was surprised by his loud voice, but it couldn''t be helped. He had to shout loudly at his stupid son.


    Randell blinked, scared by his father''s anger. He immediately closed his mouth even though the anger in his heart had not yet died.


    Lilia just stood there and watched everything, not saying a word. But when she dropped her eyelids, she felt a little ironic.


    Randell was an innocent person, but he really cared about Trisa. Lilia didn''t know if the man would still be the same when he found out what Trisa had done.


    While Lilia was busy with her own thoughts, her cold fingertips were suddenly wrapped in warm palms. SHe turned her head and met her man''s eyes that were filled with affection.


    She moved the corner of her mouth and showed a faint smile. Seeing that the others had entered the police station, she gripped Jean''s fingertips tightly and walked slowly together.


    ...


    After everyone had sat down, Agung entered from outside with several documents in his hand.


    He opened the door and raised his eyes, his expression was a bit surprised. "This... why are there so many people?"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Leonard and gave a sly grin.


    Was this another sneaky act from his former boss?


    He clearly said that they would meet and discuss some details regarding Trisa and her involvement in this case, but that man didn''t say that there would be so many people.


    Leonard saw Agung''s suspicious gaze, then he raised his eyebrows. "I''ve contacted the director, you don''t need to worry about that. Now take the woman here."


    Agung''s expression faded in a second, then he smiled. "No problem!"


    "Sir... wait a minute!"


    Agung had just ced some of his documents on the table and was nning to turn around when he heard the voiceing from behind him.


    He stopped walking, and after seeing the origin of the voice, he only felt that the kind-faced old man was a little familiar. "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    The one who called him was Simon.


    In such a solemn and quiet room, Simon stood slowly holding the table and gazing casually at the neat words on the living room wall. ''Right is right, wrong is wrong, justice shalle to those regardless of rich and poor.''


    His eyes looked at Agung from a distance, then he said in a very indistinct tone, "May I ask... What really happened?"


    Agung looked at Simon in surprise, he opened the folder again, and asked suspiciously. "Trisa Irwan, is she your daughter?"


    Hearing this, Randell couldn''t sit still, his voice was loud as he replied, "She''s my wife! Did you really arrest my wife? Why? Did she do something wrong?!"


    Looking panicked, Randell immediately interrupted his father.


    Simon tapped on the table, motioning for him to be quiet. After that, he looked at Agung again and said, "Sir, she is the wife of my son, may I ask... what happened to her?"


    Agung nced at Leonard. Seeing that he had no response, he showed him the documents he had brought with him and said bluntly, "She is fine but she hasmitted a crime. She is suspected of murder, smuggling, prostitution and drug dealing."


    "There are also charges against a nightclub in her name that is proven to have sold illegal drugs. There are 2 nightclubs namely Chalice Bar and M3 nightclub, each of which did the same thing and Trisa Irwan is the main culprit."


    After he gave his exnation, there wasplete silence in the living room.


    Nobody spoke up, the people from the Irwan family looked sluggish and had difficulty breathing...


    "So�� You said she was��" Mr. Simon wanted to repeat what he heard.


    The words were already on the lips, but they were difficult to pronounce.


    Simon had lived straight and true all his life, and he was also tireless in teaching others.


    Who would''ve thought that his own family, which he imed to be a harmonious and educated family, would actually raise such a vicious wolf?


    He had raised a poisonous snake in his house, how many families had been destroyed and how many people were killed?


    Trisa��. How could she do something like that?!


    Simon was speechless, his eyes became even more muddy and in an instant was filled with regretful tears.


    He waved his hand, then sat down heavily on the chair. He seemed to cover her eyes with his hands. There was no sound, but everyone could feel a deep sadness radiating from his face.


    Richard and Janice were stunned at this point.


    They just felt that the world was spinning around, the usations that the police were making should be foreign to their benevolent and educated tradition. But why did this happen to Trisa?


    Murder, smuggling, drug trafficking... Did that mean this Irwan family''s daughter-inw hadmitted all these crimes behind their back?


    Randell was the most emotional.


    He began to question the case, his anger fueled the harsh words. "Nonsense! How could my kind wife do these things? Are you guys trying to ckmail us by using nonsense crimes? It must all be wrong!"


    "Do you know who we are? My father was a master of traditional painting. He''s famous and you dare to detain his daughter-inw? Hurry, call and find your leader, we have to get an exnation from him!"


    Lilia and Mellisa both looked at Randell, they only felt that the way this uncle thought of things was really worrying.


    Agung felt his blood was starting to boil as he was scolded and yelled at by Randell.


    He was only helping his former boss, but he still got scolded and used of being ipetent at his job. What''s more, he was used of attempting to ckmail and threatening for money. Of course he couldn''t stand these words.


    What''s more, his former superior was clearly not nning to intervene.


    At this time, Agung closed the documents he was carrying and looked at the furious Randell. Without hesitation, he sneered. "You''d better watch over your words, okay? ckmail? We have never done such despicable things just for the sake of money."


    "You can see for yourself in these documents, all the evidence is already there. We have never arrested anyone if they are not proven to havemitted a crime. So what if youe from a famous family? Thew is still thew, everyone''s the same before the eyes of thew, no matter rich or poor. There are no exceptions! Since your wife hasmitted a crime, thew must face the consequence as per ourw," he added.


    Agung then continued with a fiery gaze. "If you don''t ept this decision, you don''t need to meet with our leaders. The arrest warrant had been signed directly by him, and we are all acting in ordance with existingws and based on strong evidence.. Again, if you dare to use me and nder the police department, I won''t hesitate to arrest you."

 Chapter 497 - Meeting With Trisa

    Agung rebuked Randell sharply, he did not ept the good name of the police department being ndered and demonized in front of his own eyes.


    He took a peek at Leonard, then saw that this former boss did not have any difort on his face, so it was a relief somehow.


    Randell stood dazed and his face flushed red, he still couldn''t believe that his so smart and well-mannered wife would do such a thing.


    He knew that his mind wasn''t as good as other people''s, so he relied on Trisa for many things.


    At this moment, Randell was stunned by these words of the cop in front of him. He panicked a little and was confused.


    After a suffocating silence, Leonard waved his hand at Agung. "Bring that person here."


    After Agung left, no one still didn''t say a word.


    During this wait, Randell seemed to have lost his soul. He fell on the chair with his eyes red like blood.


    After a few seconds, Simon let go of his clench and his eyes slowly fell on Mellisa''s face. "Mellisa, you�� Did you guys already know?"


    The other members of the Irwan family also looked at her.


    She met their gazes with her face remaining calm. "Her crime wasmitted long ago, but auntie was just arrestedst night."


    "I will kill you, disobedient girl!" Randell was engulfed by the mes of anger, he suddenly got up and lunged at Mellisa.


    This guest room was not too wide, it could only be upied by 6-7 people at maximum.


    Randell got up so fast, he dropped his chair and jumped over the table. He was about to p Mellisa hard enough while cursing. "You must be the one who framed my wife. Why don''t you just die, you traitor!"


    His sudden behavior stunned the Irwan family, and Richard rushed to stop him. "Randell, what nonsense are you talking about, he''s your niece!"


    Even Janice stood in panic, her face filled with fear.


    Speaking of reactions, only Jean seemed calm andpletely unfazed by this incident.


    Lilia was sitting beside him. When she noticed Randell''s movements, she thought of helping her sister, but her wrist was pulled by the man beside her.


    His voice was calm and his handsome face remained indifferent. "Stay away, don''t get involved in it!"


    At this time, a muffled hum was heard. Shortly before Randell managed tond the p, Leonard immediately mmed him by grabbing the cor.


    Leonard''s strength was so great that when he threw him Randell hit the wall hard, it caused Randell to stagger and lean his back against the wall.


    Mellisa remained expressionless from start to finish, she didn''t even move her body.


    It was so strange, she just had that kind of self-confidence. She believed that Leonard would protect her, so she just red at Randell and sat firmly on the mountain.


    After getting mmed by Leonard, Randell was still leaning against the wall in a daze. In the end, he slowly slid towards the ground after a few seconds.


    Richard ran while clenching his fists. His face looked red and his veins were sticking out.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart. He raised his hand and pped Randell. "Randell, are you crazy? That''s your niece and my daughter. If you call her a traitor, then what are you?"


    Randell didn''t say a word as he was pped in the face, his eyes staring somewhere in a daze and looking desperate.


    Janice also ran with a pale face, she gritted her teeth angrily and yelled. "Randell, didn''t you listen to what the police said? All the bad things were done by Trisa herself. Why are you ming my daughter!"


    Richard and his wife bravely stood up for Mellisa.


    Lilia sat back again after Jean pulled her wrist. She was sure that Mellisa was not injured, but she highly doubted the IQ of the second uncle of the Irwan family.


    The atmosphere in the waiting room waspletely chaotic.


    Simon was silent and still lost in sadness.


    Richard and his wife were still rambling on incessantly. Right at this moment, the door opened. With the sound of shackles, Trisa was forcefully pushed in by Agung inside.


    "Why are you so slow? Come in quickly! Today is thest day you see your family, maybe this is a farewell."


    Agung was an impatient man, so he was a little rough when he pulled Trisa out of the detention room.


    Just now, the woman talked about finding an expensivewyer and said that she''d be free in a moment!


    Allegations of murder and drug trafficking, these two crimes had serious consequences. What''s more, the evidence was strong enough to lock her up for the rest of her life.


    Trisa was immediately arrested after they had enough evidence.


    Did she want to evade thew? Too bad, justice wasn''t subject to anyone!


    What''s more, Leonard, the former boss at this police station, had a lot of evidence on his hands.


    Amazingly, the mayor of Surabaya personally phoned the police station this morning and offered to cooperate in the investigation of the case. Agung would get full cooperation from the number 1 person in Surabaya.


    This was very strange.


    The mayor, named Bambang, had an unusual status. He came from a background of three generations of officials. Not surprisingly, he had a far-reaching influence in the politics stage.


    With this kind of help, nothing could save Trisa.


    Under such a premise, Agung''s attitude toward Trisa was even likely to be unfavorable.


    After he pushed Trisa into the waiting room, he said to the two guards at the door before closing the door. "If she dares to run away, shoot her in the leg!"


    "Yes sir!"


    The door''s parlor was closed, and the two officers remained at guard.


    Trisa was seen wearing a prison uniform with gauze in her nose and her eye sockets colored with unusual red. With her hands handcuffed, she finally appeared in front of everyone.


    The wind changed overnight.


    She kept her gaze down and didn''t want to see anyone from the Irwan family.


    She even ignored Randell when he called her "wife" from behind her.


    She saw Lilia''s cheerful look and the remaining patience in her mind was broken.


    "Lilia, you lied to me!" Trisa yelled at her, her voice filled with resentment and her whole face was pale. The veins in her forehead began to appear.


    She was interrogated throughout the night and only slept for an hour. She was woken up by force and her whole appearance now was like a dead person, looking depressed and miserable.


    When she heard it, Lilia smiled and put her hand on the table. "Auntie, should I remind you who should be at me? You did not heed our kindness and wanted to threaten us. Do you think such a person is worth saving?"


    Trisa was caught up in words, she stretched out her palm and dragged herself forward. Then she mmed the table hard. "Don''t you want to know the truth 24 years ago?"


    Twenty-four years ago��


    These words shocked Irwan and Janice''s family.


    "Trisa, what do you mean��?" Janice was standing not far from her, shocked and dazed.


    Trisa turned and saw Janice''s shocked expression, her eyes burst into intense anger and she suddenly shouted, "Don''t call me like that! Janice, the person I hate the most in my life is you!"


    Janice waspletely shocked!


    Trisa looked at hernguidly, then shook her shoulders and sneered. "Do you think I''m afraid of all this? Even if you put me in prison, and even if I die, I will take this secret to the grave with me!"

 Chapter 498 - Overseas Call

    Trisa seemed confident. Her bloodshot eyes stared at everyone, looking very proud.


    Compared to how surprised the Irwan family was, Lilia and the others looked at her very calmly.


    Then, Lilia casually took out her cellphone, opened her video gallery, and clicked on the y button. The words Trisa spoke in the officest night immediately reached everyone''s ears.


    ''So, are you wondering how your life could have flipped at that time?''


    Trisa''s voice could be heard clearly from the recording.


    Lilia smiled and looked at Trisa, whose face had slightly changed. "Even if you don''t say anything, just a few words are enough to prove that there was a conspiracy over my birth and Mellisa''s car ident. And sure enough, it has something to do with you as well."


    "With this, you don''t have to bargain your way out anymore. You''ve always had a bad intention, so don''t me me for turning you into the police. As for the details, I''ll definitely find out myself!"


    Trisa propped up the table and looked at Lilia, looking a bit angry.


    She threatened to keep the truth from 24 years ago to her grave, but she was actually trying to save herself.


    She did not think that Lilia did not care about the truth!


    Simon''s face turned grim as if unprepared for the storm that was about to hit his family. His eyelids drooped, and he no longer had any grace.


    He clenched his hands together, his voice filled with incurable bitterness as he asked with difficulty, "Trisa, did you do all this?"


    Trisa didn''t look at him, she just bowed her head slightly, not letting the irony escape from her eyes.


    She had been silent for a long time, and Randell, who was still sitting on the floor, stared at her back nkly. Her husband finally said, "Trisa, you didn''t do it, did you?"


    As soon as she heard his voice, anger filled her heart and Trisa turned sharply to look at him with her eyes looking very stern. "Randell, trash like you just need to shut up!"


    To her, the worst thing to ever happen in her life was being forced to marry Randell.


    A sessful woman marrying a stupid man like Randell�� her attitude clearly exined why she looked down on her husband.


    When he heard these words, Randell shrank and became speechless.


    "This is outrageous... The Irwan family that I have worked so hard to nurture these years has reallymitted a crime!" Simon couldn''t take it anymore, he muttered while covering his old face.


    The old man was really ashamed, he couldn''t believe that his face would be pped many times by the cruel reality in his 80s.


    Trisa held back her anger, then finally looked at Simon slowly. She took a deep breath and pointed back. "Father, please save me. I didn''t do the things that Lilia said, they are trying to frame me!"


    "You know many important figures in this city, please help me find a way out of this problem! As long as I can get out of here, I will always obey what you ask of me and will never embarrass our family''s name again!" She begged.


    Simon didn''t respond, but he kept shaking his head.


    Beside him, Janice recovered from her daze and walked towards Trisa step by step. She grabbed her arm and her voice trembled. "Trisa, tell me, is it true that you destroyed my family by exchanging Lilia with Le?!"


    She asked angrily, she couldn''t imagine that the woman next to her was the cause of her family''s breakdown.


    When the two of them were young, they were beautiful famous women in the capital. Even though there was an age difference, they got along quite well as they met at various banquets.


    She couldn''t understand why Trisa hated her, Janice felt that their rtionship was fine.


    Trisa turned her head little by little and looked at Janice''s face. She sneered and spat at her. "A stupid woman like you dares to threaten me? If it weren''t for you, how could I possibly have to marry that stupid trash!"


    She finally said it!


    Janice was pushed back a few steps by Trisa until Richard reached out his hand to stop her staggering steps.


    The bottom of Trisa''s eyes were covered with intense hatred, blood also started to drip from the handcuffs on her wrists as she kept mming her hands on the table.


    Trisa''s cruel gaze continued to stare at Janice. After she revealed her true feelings, she finally couldn''t hide her jealousy that she had been hiding for more than 20 years.


    "Did you know? I could have killed you and your family if I wanted to, but fortunately I didn''t have the heart to do it. If I knew I would end up like this, I would have definitely killed you long ago when you were still carrying those two bastards!" Trisa shouted while pointing towards Melissa.


    Her words were full of rage and anger towards everyone.


    However, her anger made her tell the truth that Lilia and Melissa were the one who almost drove here mad today.


    Richard patted Janice''s back, trying tofort her.


    In a sh, he looked at Trisa with a stern gaze, uttering every word in a shocked tone. "So the idents that befell them one after another are because of you?"


    Trisa tilted her head and looked at Richard who managed to hide his anger well. There was a glint in her eyes as sheughed arrogantly. "Oh, do you also want to know the story from 24 years ago? I will tell you that but release me so you can all hear the truth yourself!"


    Until now, Trisa was still trying hard to save herself.


    She had reached a dead end, her only hope was the Irwan family and the influence they had in the city.


    The scene made Lilia a little dizzy and sighed. Even Mellisa was impatient and decided to smoke in order to relieve her stress.


    Leonard noticed the change in Mellisa''s mood. He turned his gaze towards her, furrowed his brows, and turned his gaze to look at Jean with his gloomy face. "Are we done?"


    These words meant a lot.


    In an instant, they caught everyone''s attention.


    Jean''s faint eyes swept toward Leonard. The next second, he pulled out his phone gracefully, turned the y button and pressed the speaker.


    The call was answered almost right after.


    "Young Master!" Apparently, it was Clifford''s voice.


    When Lilia heard it, she immediately shifted her gaze towards her husband''s indifferent face, and her heartbeat was racing a little.


    She suddenly thought that Trisa had two children who were currently studying abroad.


    And before they all left Surabaya, Clifford happened to go to the United States...


    Did her husband set this up a long time ago?!


    Jean''s deep eyes looked at Trisa, then he asked Clifford in an arrogant voice. "Where is he?"


    Clifford''s stern voice answered, "Next to me."


    Trisa was confused, and everyone was confused too.


    After a rustling sound came from the phone, the voice of a cheerful young man could be heard. "Mom? Is that you?"


    Trisa was stunned.


    She couldn''t stop shaking, her panicked and confused eyes met Jean''s. Her dark pupils were deep and cold as her chest tightened and made it hard for her to breathe.


    "Steven��!" Trisa forced herself to speak. The tone wasn''t great, but it was loud enough for the other party to hear.


    "Mom, it really is you! I just met this older brother two days ago. He said he was an old acquaintance of our family, I thought he was lying but apparently he''s not."


    Steven was Randell and Trisa''s eldest child, and he was currently studying in the United States.


    The ''older brother'' he referred to was Clifford, who also happened to be in the United States.


    At this moment, Trisa felt her throat choke. She wanted to tell her son to run, but under Jean''s gaze, she couldn''t say anything.


    She was really scared!


    Given her pride, she simply couldn''t let her son know her current state.

 Chapter 499 - Trisa’s True Feelings

    "Mom, why don''t you talk? Where are you? Where''s dad?" Steven''s voice came from the phone.


    At this time, Randell blinked his eyes as he curled up on the floor. Suddenly, the man got up from below. All he wanted to do was talk, then everyone could hear Steven cheerfully telling him about his day. "Mom, Hans is also fine here. The two of us have been ying and hanging out with Brother Clifford for the past two days."


    "Oh really?" Trisa just felt her blood clot. From what Steven''s said, she understood that her son had been watched and escorted without them knowing it.


    They had fun together in thest two days ? Was this a new form of kidnapping?


    Steven, still as innocent as his father, didn''t know anything about the matter. He justughed happily when he heard Trisa''s question. "Mom, when brother Clifford returns to Indonesia, you have to buy him a meal!"


    At this point, the phone was muted by Jean.


    Trisa could feel her face starting to pale...


    Only heavy breathing could be heard in the stagnant atmosphere, the waiting room fell into dead silence.


    Randell was pacing around the table and looking up at Jean, then he asked anxiously, "What will you do to my son? If you dare to hurt him, I will not forgive you!"


    Trisa was no less emotional. Her breathing became heavier, affecting the wound at the bridge of her nose.


    After Randell finished speaking, no one answered.


    But the stagnant atmosphere broke once Simon raised his voice after he had been sitting still for a long time. He wiped his face with both hands and a hint of rity returned to his eyes.


    "Randell, sit down and don''t talk nonsense. I believe that Jean is a wise man, he must have had his own intentions until he got into your son. Sit and be quiet, don''t specte wildly!" He said.


    The old man''s words were very straightforward.


    With such an attitude, Simon seemed to be defending Jean, but he implicitly drew the line to protect his family.


    Even though Randell felt unhappy, he could only sit on the side with a grim expression on his face.


    At this time, Trisa''s nervousness could not be relieved.


    She couldn''t calm down when she thought of Jean''s bodyguard near her two sons.


    They really threatened her by using her two sons to force her to make choices.


    Trisa''s nails tightly squeezed the table''s top, only the pain could calm her. "You... Don''t involve my two children. They are still children, they have nothing to do with this! Why do you have the heart to do such despicable things?"


    What Trisa said made Mellisaugh.


    With her crispugh drifting loudly in the room, Trisa turned her head nervously. She could hear Mellisa saying sarcastically, "Why do you look worried like that? Are you afraid we will do the same thing you did to me and Lilia to your children? What''s the difference between me and Lilia and your children? Aren''t we both innocent? But why do you have the heart to do it? What was it that made you able to do those cruel things to me and Lilia?"


    Trisa was speechless.


    Mellisa slowly raised her eyebrows, noticed her trembling expression, then softly said a few words, "Auntie, can you tell me the truth?"


    This was a strong threat.


    Trisa''s fingers immediately clenched. Her eyes showed her struggle, she couldn''t do anything but surrender.


    At this moment, Simon sighed with a changing face. "Trisa, if you want me to save you, tell us everything you know. If not, we''ll be leaving soon and we won''t care about you anymore."


    "Dad!" Richard and Randell looked at him and shouted at the same time.


    Even if Trisa didn''t say anything, they could understand that everything happened to Mellisa and Lilia was rted to her.


    Such a cruel and dishonest woman, how could Simon still want to save her?


    The old man raised his hand to signal them to be quiet. Then he looked at Trisa, waiting for her answer.


    When Randell saw this, he hurriedly got up and grabbed Trisa''s wrist. He demanded, "Trisa, hurry up and tell me everything! Father will definitely keep his promise! After you tell me everything, we can go home together!"


    In this room, the only person who cared about Trisa was Randell.


    His urging voice filled with worry, Trisa looked at him and lowered her eyelids with a wry smile.


    A few secondster, she was sniffing with anguid expression, andughing loudly. "Alright then, allow me to cheer everyone up!"


    Trisa had topromise for the sake of her children abroad. No matter how much she hated him, in the end, she was still the mother of his two children.


    She could do it to Janice''s daughters, but she couldn''t help herself knowing that her two sons were in danger.


    Trisa looked around her and looked at everyone, then her gaze was finally fixed on Janice''s face with deep hatred.


    "I hate you!"


    Janice''s expression wasn''t clear. She wanted to ask why, but her voice was intercepted because it was difficult for her to speak.


    Trisa looked at Janice''s stupid face and gave a hoarse sneer. "If only you were not around, I would''ve been married to Richard!"


    In an instant, everyone took a breath.


    Even Randell, who treated her with all her heart, dropped his jaw and forgot toment.


    Richard was stunned by the confession, but then he scolded with a serious face. "Trisa, what are you talking about? When I was with Janice, I didn''t know you at all!"


    "Yes!" Trisa nodded calmly. "You don''t know me, but I... I know you from the start!"


    She then looked at Simon. "Dad, when I was 18 years old, I went to talk to you about my love life, do you still remember it?"


    Memories shed through Simon''s eyes. It had been around thirty years, his memories were very hazy.


    When Trisa saw his reaction, she immediately smiled sarcastically. "Looks like you don''t remember it! No problem, because I''ll always remember it."


    "At that time, I was a well-known trader in the capital city of Jakarta. I have countless fans and many men who chase after me as if I were a diamond. I''m so proud of myself, and everything fell apart because of you, Janice! If you weren''t around, then the person who married Richard at that time would have been me! Yes, me! And not a slut like you!" She added with rage.


    Trisa''s anger suddenly rose, even her expression looked really terrible.


    She walked to Janice step by step, her eyes full of hatred. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have married this trash man. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have beenughed at by everyone for over 20 years!"


    "I used to have everything, but with your presence, I couldn''t marry the eldest son of the Irwan family. Do you know that this failure is the only joke in my life?" She said, yelling.


    "Janice, do you think I deserve this humiliation? You have taken everything from me. Pride, honor, reputation, you took everything from me! Then you want me to keep quiet and watch you live happily? What''s wrong with making you pay for the misfortune I got!" Trisa eximed.


    There was no lie in her words, Trisa told her true feelings that she had been hiding all this time. It was as if everyone in the room were seeing a ghost who hade to take lives.


    Every word and sentenceing out of her lips was filled with hatred towards Janice, it was also revealed that she had endured years of shame and ridicule for marrying a stupid and ipetent man like Randell.


    Trisa really couldn''t ept the humiliation that she got after she fell from the high status she had painstakingly built before she was married to the Irwan family.


    She was raised as a tough and independent woman since childhood, having the belief that there was nothing she could get if she really wanted it.


    Therefore, when she first met Richard at a banquet, she was very attracted by his gentle and elegant demeanor.


    At that time, Trisa thought that this man must have been destined for her.

 Chapter 500 - True Truth

    That year, the beautiful and gentle Trisa was charmed by Richard.


    She held back all her pride and turned into a humble and charming person. She tried to convince her father and talk about her future. She was trying to say that she wanted to be in a rtionship with Richard, who was obviously a talented man.


    At that time, her ordinary family could not do matchmaking carelessly.


    But Trisa still hoped that she would get a reply from Richard''s family one day, thinking that she might seed in this love story simr to those telling the tales of women in a struggle to get their loved one.


    At that time, her heart was nervous and she was somewhat confused. It was the first time she had gone crazy about someone. Her mind was still like that of a young girl who had just experienced love.


    So when Trisa first saw him, she didn''t just fall in love with Richard, but also with the Irwan family that sparkled like gold.


    But she did not think that her father would say that the two of them could not marry. The reason was that a banker family like them was not enough for the famous Irwan family.


    She thought that it was the origin that caused them not to be destined to be together, so she didn''t ask her father anymore. As it turned out, Richard was already in a rtionship with a young woman from the Mayer family. Her family said that to make up an excuse.


    The young Trisa was really arrogant. She was self-driven and stubborn. She hated feeling defeated so much and despised Janice''s existence as she had stolen her dream guy.


    She didn''t want to give up, but her father''s sharp words cut her off.


    Since the opponent was the Mayer family, they wouldn''t be able to beat them!


    In order to bring her family to the top as soon as possible, Trisa''s gangster father then decided to marry his daughter to the Irwan family.


    So when Trisa was twenty, her father sent her daughter to Randell''s bed.


    This marriage was indeed prepared by her father, but in the end, she managed to marry into the Irwan family as she wanted.


    Every day, she could only watch Janice and Richard loving each other affectionately from afar. Meanwhile, she had to sleep with the stupid brother who waspletely ipetent.


    Since Trisa had lived like a lion all her life, how could she possibly love a donkey?


    But she could not go against her father, therefore she had to be patient and hold back her anger when she saw Richard and his wife looking intimate every day. Seeing Janice''s happy face tormented her so much.


    Recently, due to the reputation of the Irwan family, Trisa''s family had thrown all the darkness they once lived in and be a giantpetitor in the investment industry today.


    However, her life would always be a joke all over Jakarta. A beautiful and arrogant woman like her eventually had to bend her knees and be arranged by her father.


    These painful memories always fueled her hatred. And over the years, Trisa''s love for Richard had long turned into vengeance with time.


    She wanted to tear Janice''s smile to shreds, she also wanted Richard to regret his life too.


    She wanted the entire Irwan family and even Simon Irwan to see with their own eyes that their eldest son had married the wrong person and that he himself was never in favor to be thepetent sessor.


    Taking advantage of this, the Irwan family would slowly but surely be Trisa''s. And after decades, this family will fall into the hands of her son.


    This was women''s jealousy�� sad but scary.


    Even if one''s appearance would grow old with time, their hearts wouldn''t necessarily do the same. Not all people managed to mature and be grateful for their lives as they aged. Some would even turn more violent than before.


    Trisa looked fed up with her life, while Richard looked like a madman.


    He shouted angrily, shocking everyone until they shifted their attention towards him all at once. "Trisa, don''t talk nonsense like that! It doesn''t matter if you have a problem with me or my wife, but why do you involve my two children? Do you still have any conscience left? They.."


    "Conscience?" Trisa cut it as if she had heard a joke.


    She looked at Richard derisively, then her gaze fell on Simon. "Are you asking if I have a conscience? Dad, let me ask you, my own real dad sent me to Randell''s bed at the time, do you know this?"


    Simon''s response was nothing but stifling silence.


    Trisa stared at Simon mockingly. "You seem to know it, right? At that time, everyone in the capital knew that your second son''s brain was sick and dull!


    "Randell has been living in the shadow of the magnificent Irwan family, and because of his stupidity, he couldn''t even get a wife. And you know about this well, father. But you still agreed with what my father did by giving me to him, and itpletely ruined my life!" Trisa added.


    "Do any of you understand how I feel? Do you still want to talk about conscience now? This is just ridiculous!"


    At this moment, Trisa felt her blood boil and spiraled out of control by years of jealousy and the injustice she had suffered.


    Sheughed loudly with tears in her eyes, the pleasure of revenge was evident on her face��


    At this moment, Trisa sniffed and continued in a triumphant tone, "Yes, when you gave birth to Lilia, I ordered someone to swap her with another baby. Who would have thought that Sylvia was also delivering in the room next door?"


    "Did you know that I have to suffer every day by seeing Janice living happily with you and giving you Mellisa and Lilia? What about me? What about my happiness? I''ve been stuck with this stupid Randell all day long!" She added, her voice cracked a little.


    After Trisa told the truth, Janice finally stepped forward and squeezed her shoulder firmly. "Trisa, why do you have the heart to do it? What do you want from me? What do you want from my family?"


    "I want you to go!" Trisa pushed Janice away, she even patted the shirt on her shoulder that Janice had just touched in disgust. "What do I want from your family? Of course I want you and your child to die! I want you to feel how cruel this world is!"


    "Everyone was amazed when the best son of the Irwan family managed to marry the daughter of a general, but this strangebination never ceases to amaze me. Do you know the reason why I love Le so much? Because I want to train her well!" She continued.


    "I could be a great and tough woman from my gangster family back then. Of course, training her to be the wolf next to you is easy. I always prepared that one kid to be able to set you up at any time and prepare to bite you back!"


    Trisa spoke with an insultingugh. After slowly exhaling an annoyed sigh, she shook her head andughed.


    "Robert Pangestu was surprisingly smart. After realizing the issue with Lilia''s birth, he didn''t hesitate to fake a new birth certificate so that things could go on as usual. However, his technique wasn''t very good, which made me have to clean up the mess he left behind, and it cost me a lot of money. Oh, by the way, Lilia. Did you and Jean go to the hospital to investigate the delivery room files a while ago?" She asked.


    "Of course you didn''t find anything there, in the end, all of it could only be ruled out the nurse mistakenly filled out your birth certificate and caused you to get switched! My family has arge investment fund in Minerva Hospital. Of course faking a document or two was an easy matter at the time."


    Trisa seemed to have exposed all the secrets she knew. This relentless truth made the rest of the Irwan family''s main members choke in their breath a little.


    After saying this, she slowly looked at Mellisa. "I''m so d that Le is such a smart child, she can perfectly apply the knowledge I instilled in her!


    "Mellisa, when you were pronounced dead five years ago, do you know how happy I was at that time? Do you know how happy I was when I saw Janice cry and scream at that time?? Le is really a smart kid, she realizes that you have started to doubt her origins. She also discovered that Mike Austin had feelings for you, therefore, she immediately nned to get rid of you!" Trisa added.


    "Didn''t dad also praise and acknowledge Le''s greatness? She was truly a gifted girl who could stand alone at the top. How could she not? She did not hesitate to kill her sister who had been with her for nearly two decades. If it weren''t for Lilia having broken the bnce, she would have had a bright future!"


    "But I have to admit that Lilia has a great amount of luck. The gang of thugs I sent a while ago actually intended to get rid of you. I just did not think that they''d actually pursue Mellisa�� Maybe it is the will of God."


    The longer she talked, the more her heart felt relieved. Trisa found herself happy with the revtion of all secrets buried in her heart for more than 20 years.


    When she finished talking, Mellisa''s cold eyes were fixed on her face. "Where''s Le?"

 Chapter 501 - Painful Love

    When Trisa heard Mellisa''s question, she shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know!"


    She replied painlessly, but suddenly tears filled her eyes. She met Simon''s gaze andughed at herself. "Dad, you didn''t mean to save me from the start, did you!"


    Trisa was not stupid. On the contrary, she was wicked smart.


    Over the years, she had spent so long living under the supervision of everyone in the Irwan family, she deeply understood the consequences of telling everything.


    But her children had nothing to do with it. No matter how cruel Trisa was, she couldn''t allow her two sons to bear her sin.


    Trisa''s faint gaze fell out the room''s window.


    The sky outside seemed gloomy, as if reflecting what was inside her heart, ready to crumble anytime.


    She had sacrificed a lot, everything she worked so hard on ended tragically.


    If Jean didn''t take her son hostage, she really would have set foot in the United States with all her secrets.


    Trisa knew that she lost, not by her opponent, but by herself.


    If she were more cruel and heartless than this, she might not have to suffer such great pain.


    Trisa understood better than anyone that every crime she hadmitted was enough to sentence her to death.


    She stood there, crying andughing from time to time. Her thoughts were like a fog outside the window, drifting and finding nowhere to return.


    After a while, when Trisa stared at Jean with tears in her eyes, her expression changed slightly as she begged, "Please don''t hurt my children, they don''t know anything. I did everything, they were innocent. Please don''t hurt them!"


    The sight was so ironic.


    She didn''t hesitate to hurt other people''s children, but now she begged them not to hurt her children.


    Everything that happened in this life had a cause and effect.


    Trisa''s simple request had no trace of arrogance.


    Bu the man said nothing, only slightly lowered his eyelids.


    "After Le came back, did she ever see you?" This was a question that had never been asked before, and it was Richard who asked it.


    Some time ago, Le came to the Irwan family''s house, but she was rejected.


    Now that he thought about it, Richard shouldn''t have rejected her. He should have secured her back and interrogated her carefully.


    At twenty-four years old, opening your mouth was tantamount to putting your life at stake. Even if Trisa corrupted her, how could she possibly deserve to be back in the Irwan family?


    Trisa blinked, and when she saw Richard''s indistinct appearance, she calmed her emotions and nodded slowly. "I met her, she asked me to help arrange the sale of the property. Later, she said that she had other ns but she did not discuss it with me. After getting the money, she left without giving any more news."


    "That girl ... she is the cruelest person I''ve ever known. Mellisa, I advise you to stay away, you are not her opponent. I''m nowhere near safe, I know my time hase. Now I only ask you one thing. I did everything and it''s my fault. But my children are children of the Irwan family��" She lowered her head, muttering.


    "No matter what I did in the past, they have absolutely no idea what I have done. I''m just asking you this one, please let them live peacefully overseas. Also... please don''t tell them about me. If they ask about me, please say I died in an ident."


    In the end, Trisa''s desperate eyes fell on Simon.


    The woman waited nervously, hoping for an answer that would make her die in peace.


    But in the end, she only saw Simon close his eyes and wave his hand.


    Trisa didn''t get the promise she wanted, she lowered her head with a sad face then closed her eyes and smiled silently.


    She said all that should and should not be said.


    She also looked relieved. Even though she was still crying, her eyes gradually cleared up. Deep inside, she could feel that her beauty and extraordinary intelligence was wasted by what she''d done twenty years ago.


    Before Trisa was taken away, Mellisa asked thest question, "When I got into a car ident five years ago, who saved me?"


    Trisa looked at her calmly and shook her head slowly. "I don''t know. I asked my friend from the underground casino to arrange for your car ident. They all happily took the job, and I always thought you were dead, looking from the identical corpse that resembled you. If you find that person in the future, don''t forget to tell me. I also want to know who has betrayed me."


    ...


    Ten minutester, Trisa was brought out of the waiting room by a guard.


    Before she left, she looked deeply at Richard without saying anything. There was only relief gradually condensing in the depths of her eyes.


    She spent her youth admiring him, wishing she could be his destined life partner. Trisa missed her supposedly beautiful life.


    But things didn''t go her way, and so she destroyed herself and the entire Irwan family.


    On her way back to the detention room with her hands handcuffed, Trisa looked at the corridor through the window for onest time before the weight of shame and pain dragged her down.


    Now a question remained for her to wonder for the rest of her life.


    Was it all worth it?


    Her two sons still didn''t know how crazy she was.


    She really hoped that they would not find out. Having a mother with such a disgraceful life like hers would only make them embarrassed.


    Trisa''s steps were very slow, the drug she was addicted to had slowly numbed her nerves for a long time, making her body start to tremble and her tears continue to stream.


    The two guards around her still urged her to walk quickly, but Trisaughed dryly and cried as she smiled.


    Suddenly��


    There was a loud sound in the corridor behind her.


    They looked back and saw Randell running out of the waiting room.


    In the middle of the corridor, an iron fence blocked his steps.


    "Trisa, Trisa!" Randell was stupid, but all his thoughts were on Trisa.


    He really loved Trisa since he first married her.


    "Why are you lying? What you said just now isn''t true, right! I refuse to believe what you said just now!" Randell was standing in front of the iron fence, his eyes burning red and he was shaking his grip on it.


    His voice was extremely loud, his choked scream echoed down the corridor.


    Trisa just stood there, staring at the man.


    In fact, they hadn''t treated each other like normal husband and wife for the past few years. It was only this day that she discovered Randell''s hair on his temples had been tinted with frost.


    Trisa raised her hand and wiped her tears, pretending to be calm and said, "You are back."


    She saw Randell rocking the fence like a madman.


    She let her hatred grow and keptining throughout her life. But in the end, the person she hated the most was the one who stood up for her and loved her the most.


    How ironic!


    Randell was breathless, struggling like a wounded beast. "Why are you lying?! You didn''t do those things, did you? Trisa, were you forced to say that? Who the hell��"


    His roar was like a pathetic cry, the man with a tall and sturdy build was looking like a stubborn child.


    Randell had never had a major storm in his life, not until today.


    He was lucky to have been born into the Irwan family, but he was also unlucky.


    Suffering an illness in his youth caused part of his nerves to be damaged. Even though his appearance was no different from an ordinary person, he was still a slightly handicapped adult.


    He knew he was stupid and he also knew he was a burden, but his wife was very smart, always telling the truth and also teaching him how to behave properly.


    The best thing to ever happen in his life was marrying Trisa.


    She was very beautiful and charming, his wife was the light in his heart the most dazzling in his life.


    In the first half of his life, Randell lived without attention.


    But then he lived a beautiful life because he had Trisa by his side.

 Chapter 502 - Parting And Final Desire

    Randell kept on calling out to her. Even when he heard the truth with his own ears, deep down inside, he still didn''t want to believe it.


    Trisa listened to his cries and wanted to turn around to leave immediately, but her legs seemed to freeze in her steps, making it difficult for her to move.


    Her vision became even more blurry and when her emotions ran down, she finally screamed out loud. "Randell, you trash! Get out of here and get away from me, I never want to see you again in my life!"


    How did all this happen!


    The man she had rejected, she despised, treated like trash her whole life was the one who was most reluctant to let her go.


    She would rather Randell yell at her and than see him like this.


    He was dumb enough to keep her by his side all this time, could he stop doing stupid things?


    Randell tugged tightly at the railing, the metal fence creaking as he shook. "Trisa, you''re lying! Someone like you would never do those things! You''re forced to tell it, I''m sure you are innocent!"


    At the same time as Randell screamed, Trisa''s patience really ran out.


    She suddenly turned around, dragged her feet and ran over to the iron fence. She punched the fence with her hand and shouted tearfully. "Randell, do you have a brain? I did it! I did all that! Yes, I wanted to destroy the Irwan family and kill your two nieces, don''t you understand at all!?"


    Randell looked at her through the iron fence, startled by her scream. "I can''t believe it, I know you''re not that kind of person."


    He stubbornly denied it, but even if he didn''t want to admit it, he knew in his heart that Trisa would nevere back.


    He was really reluctant. For more than two decades, he followed the custom in his family to stick with her in good or bad.


    It didn''t matter if she kept scolding him, or beating him, this was what made them husband and wife.


    People would say that he was a fool and broken, but Trisa was always with him and even gave him two sons.


    Trisa also looked at this stupid man who still loved her, thinking that he really was stupid.


    With tears in her eyes, she said in a hoarse voice. "Randell, you have to be aware of the reality of our lives. If you really love me, then take good care of our children. Remember, never tell them how I''m doing now."


    "Also... I have loved many people in my life, but I never loved you even once. I was forced to marry you because I wanted a high status, why would I marry a stupid man like you! Ha ha ha��"


    Trisaughed wildly, and when she saw Randell''s expression with her own eyes, sheughed even louder.


    She turned around and staggered in her steps.


    But in a corner where Randell couldn''t see, Trisa''s tears flowed like rivers.


    Their fleeting encounter just now was probably theirst farewell in this life.


    ''Randell, don''t miss me, don''t look for me, a woman like me doesn''t deserve your love��''


    Nobody knew what Trisa was thinking nor what Trisa would do in her cell for the rest of her life. Maybe she''d write a name on her cold cell wall. The name of a man who always gave her warmth and love even though she could never genuinely love him back and got blinded by her hatred and grudge from the past.


    And that would be Randell Irwan��


    There was no denying that she was wrong.


    The hatred she had cultivated over the past few decades had torn apart two families and utterly made her ruin her own life.


    Then, since Trisa''s crimes were so serious and the evidence was strong, she was sentenced to death without a chance to appeal. Listening to this decision, Trisa herself didn''t seem to mind because now she didn''t have to bother with suicide.


    On the day of the execution, Trisa justid on her bed and looked up at the ceiling above her head. As the drug was slowly injected into her body, her breathing began to stop and her face was strangely relieved.


    A second before closing her eyes, fragments of her life shed through her mind like puffs of smoke.


    She saw the memories, and they all had Randell''s face.


    A single tear rolled down the corner of her eye, it seemed that those crystal tears were the silent witnesses of Trisa''sst wish.


    "Randell, if indeed God allows you to be by my side in the afterlife, I will do my best to make up for my mistakes. I never realized that your affection and love has been filling my life all this time. Forgive this stupid wife of yours, I truly love you from the bottom of my heart. Goodbye my husband, I hope I can see you again in another life. I will always be faithfully waiting for you even until the end of time."


    ......


    When Trisa was taken away and Randell immediately ran after her.


    At this moment, the expressions on everyone''s faces were quite heavy.


    Trisa seemed to have paid a fair price for what she had done.


    She faced coercion from her biological father and despised her unjust fate. She let her hatred get the best of her and drove her to do many evil things, leading to the tragedy of the two families.


    The one who was the most embarrassed was Simon.


    He looked much older in an instant, and there was a glimpse of tears on the corner of his eye crease.


    "My fault, this is all my fault!" The old man rubbed his eyes with his palms, closing his eyes tightly.


    He muttered to himself with a sad face. "If I had known of Trisa''s ambition from the start, I wouldn''t have approved of her marriage to my son!"


    "This is all my fault, I really am a selfish father! I know my son''s health problems but I still want to find him a wife and make him live a normal life. This is all my fault�� My fault!"


    Simon choked and could not speak anymore.


    Being a part of a noble family didn''t guarantee that someone would never make a mistake.


    When he was young, the old man was a famous traditional painter in the capital city. Throughout his life, people would flock to buy his paintings at high prices and always praise his work. His life experience taught him many things.


    The Irwan family had gone through so many changes this year and the old man did not realize that his idealistic mind was actually naive.


    He adhered to benevolent principles and condemned the unrighteous. He did not know that such idealism would bring destruction to the Irwan family.


    But he got no response. Richard and his wife sat beside him, only Janice continued to wipe tears.


    The pain she felt in her heart made her body tremble a little.


    Le wanted to kill Mellisa.


    Le begged the Pangestu family to change Lilia''s birth certificate.


    Le wanted to kill Lilia.


    Le�� looked exactly like a snake.


    In the past twenty-four years, was Le really the child they had raised?


    Le''s bright and innocent smile turned out to have been hiding a dark soul and an ugly heart beneath.


    If it weren''t for Trisa, she and her husband would never have thought that Le could be so cruel.


    In the beginning, it wasn''t that there was no evidence before them, but living as a family with that girl for over 24 years built the bond between them. They couldn''t believe it, and instinctively they didn''t want to believe it.


    They almost lost their two daughters.


    Janice couldn''t help crying, she didn''t even listen to what her father-inw had to say.


    Her mind was filled with the words that Trisa had said earlier.


    In this quiet living room, only the sound of sobs echoed in everyone''s ears. Lilia nced at Mellisa and saw her sister''s gloomy eyes. Then she lowered her eyes and suggested. "Should we go back first?"


    Go back? But where to?


    Lilia''s words immediately made the Irwan family''s eyes fall on her.


    Mellisa nodded nkly. "Alright, let''s go back."


    After their business with Trisa was resolved, she did not feel rxed at all. Instead, Mellisa was riddled with another mystery.


    Who saved her that time? And what was the real purpose?


    Ever since Lilia appeared, her savior never seemed to contact her again.. And it made her feel ufortable, feeling like she was in the depth of darkness before dawn.

 Chapter 503 - It’s All Over!

    A few minutester, the Irwan family said goodbye while Lilia and her entourage left the waiting room.


    Agung was still waiting outside the door. After seeing theme out, he smiled and stepped forward. "Satisfied?"


    "Well, thanks for today." Leonard patted his shoulder and said in a rxed tone.


    Hearing this, Agung shook his head quickly. "Don''t be so polite to me, now I will tell you what I found out. The crimemitted by Trisa is too serious. If there are no obstacles, maybe she will..."


    Agung gestured around his neck casually, and even if he didn''t say it clearly, everyone knew that Trisa was sentenced to death.


    Leonard smiled calmly, and the other three people looked just as indifferent.


    Trisa was indeed to me, none of them could sympathize with her.


    She not only hurt the two children of the Irwan family, but also all those affected by her illegal drug dealing.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Agung, Lilia and the others walked to the side of the road one by one. Just as they were about to get into the car, Janice ran with a worried face toward them.


    "Lilia, wait ..."


    She called out Lilia''s name as she shouted.


    Lilia stood near the door and looked back. Her gaze met Janice''s, waves appeared in her eyes.


    Previously, when she met Janice face to face at the Mayer family house, Lilia had more or less felt the alienation and awkwardness between herself and her birth mother.


    Even if there were blood ties, in reality, there was still a great distance between them.


    At this moment, she saw Janice running towards her, looking so panicked.


    Her mother stood still, panting a little anxiously. When she saw Lilia, tears pooled in her red eyes and the corners of her lips moved. With great effort, the words finally came out. "Lilia, I''m sorry!"


    Janice''s tone was serious, the expression in her eyes wasplicated. She looked like she was ming herself for everything that had happened.


    The woman pursed her lips, hesitantly reached out and took Lilia''s hand. "Lilia, I''m sorry. I''m so stupid that you have to suffer."


    She apologized twice in a row, Janice tried her best to hold back her emotions, but she couldn''t hide her sadness.


    Lilia looked at her palm that Janice was holding and smiled faintly. "You don''t need to apologize. Overall, you actually didn''t do anything wrong."


    Compared to Janice''s sadness, Lilia seemed calm.


    Hearing the voice, Janice looked at her with hot eyes and asked, "Lilia, can you forgive me? I ask you to forgive your father and grandfather too, we were all totally deceived, but never once we denied your existence as a member of our family!"


    "I know!" Lilia smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''m not angry. There''s no need to feel guilty like that. Sis Mellisa�� she is suffering a lot more than me. You better apologize to her."


    When Janice heard her suggestion, she immediately turned her gaze to Mellisa, who was still standing still beside a nearby car.


    She squeezed Lilia''s palm hard, and when she let go, she quickly walked over to Mellisa and hugged her the next second. She bursted out crying and said, "Mellisa, I''m sorry! Please forgive me and your dad! We really aren''t good parents!"


    Janice cried loudly as she continued to apologize, her heart was nowpletely broken.


    In all her life, she had never felt as stupid as she was now.


    When Lilia appeared in her life, why did she hesitate? When she found out that Le wasn''t her son, why was she reluctant to let her go?


    It''s even hard for Janice to forgive herself!


    Lilia and Mellisa were her own blood, but they almost died at the hands of Le.


    Her heart seemed to have been stabbed by someone with a sharp knife, and it hurt her a lot.


    Mellisa''s voice choked and her eyes felt a little hot. She was hugged by her mother and felt her deep sorrow. She sighed and patted her on the back. "Mom, it''s all over."


    Janice cried and shook her head. She still wanted to talk, but she didn''t know what else to say other than ''I''m sorry.''


    In an instant, Mellisa pulled her hand and returned her mother''s hug with a warm hug. They looked at each other with teary eyes.


    Mellisa choked and said, "Mom, it''s okay, don''t me yourself anymore! Please take care of your health, and I want to go out for a while... I wish you, father and grandfather well!"


    Janice seemed to shake her body, trying to hold back the feeling that almost exploded inside her heart and nodded. "I know you''re busy, butter... remember toe home more often when you have time."


    Mellisa tried to catch her breath, lifted her fingertips and wiped the tears on her face. "Yes, we''ll be back when it''s all over."


    She promised toe back and visit them often. Maybe this promise sounded like a visit by a married woman who sometimes came to her parents'' house and walked around.


    ...


    Janice couldn''t hold back her tears as the two luxury cars left and gradually disappeared.


    Maybe this was the best.


    Her two children did notin or get upset, they epted it gracefully.


    But what about her? Janice made a promise with herself that she would do her best so that her family could reunite.


    She didn''t know how many years it would take to heal the wounds in everyone''s hearts.


    Janice stood on the street alone for a very long time.


    Until her shoulders sank, her side eye caught Richard''s worried look.


    The man sighed and gave her a hug. "Don''t cry, it''s all over. We will make up with our children and be a family again in the future."


    "Alright��" Janice nodded with a smile.


    She also wanted to go back to being their mother, but she didn''t know if there was still a chance in this life.


    Not long after, the Irwan family members returned to the corridor in front of the living room.


    From a distance, Janice saw the old man standing beside the iron fence in front, constantly talking to Randell.


    Randell was seen sitting paralyzed on the floor, his eyes dull and his mind gray.


    On this day, the Irwan family returned to their house without saying a word.


    A family of four sat in the living room, drowning in silence as they were upied by their own thoughts.


    Since then, Trisa''s name had be taboo throughout the Irwan family.


    Randell lost the love of his heart and his enthusiasm for life. In less than a few days, the forty-eight years old man had turned years older overnight.


    Lilia heard that Randell had left the Irwan family and no one knew where he had gone.


    After asking Jean about it, he learned that Randell had gone to a funeral on the outskirts of Jakarta. After Trisa''s death sentence, Randell buried her there and became the guardian of her grave.


    He walked and stopped at his wife''s grave every day. Regardless of the season, he always came in the afternoon to sit alone in front of Trisa''s grave and talked about trivial matters as if he was really talking to her.


    Randell spent the second half of his life looking after Trisa at her grave!


    After Simon found out about the incident, he didn''t stop him. He did everything he could on his behalf and, at the same time, continued to support his two grandchildren abroad.


    Since then, the Irwan family had gradually disappeared from the elites of the capital city Jakarta.


    The news of Trisa''s death was thest trace of the Irwan family''s glory before they vanished.

 Chapter 504 - My World

    On the way home, Lilia sat in silence and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Her vision was still fixed on the cloudy sky outside the window, her mood was veryplicated.


    She didn''t know how to judge Trisa''s actions. She was also a woman herself and Lilia could rte with her to some point.


    At this time, her continuous sighing caught the man''s attention.


    The car drove to a junction and stopped slowly on the side of the road.


    Lilia''s misty eyes froze somewhere outside the window, looking unfocused. When she realized, the man had put his face in front of her.


    The tips of Jean''s slender and proportioned fingers gently stroked her cheeks. His dark, deep gaze fell right onto her face. The man then said with a hint of worry, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Along the way, his wife took several breaths, making it difficult for him to concentrate while driving.


    Lilia blinked lightly, raised her fingertips, and grabbed her husband''s thumb. "Not really, I just feel a little bad."


    The man could see right through his wife''s heart. He held her cheek in one hand and rubbed the skin with his thumb. "Do you feel sorry for Trisa?"


    Lilia moved the corners of her lips without trying to hide anything. "I don''t have anypassion for her, maybe more for Randell and the Irwan family. Trisa has done a lot of bad and cruel things, and in the end, all this happened only because of the hatred that grew over two decades. And my sister and I fell victims to that,"


    "I''m fine though, and like Trisa said, I was lucky because I could meet you at least. But Mellisa, Randell, and Grandpa Simon.. They all wouldn''t have to suffer like that if Trisa didn''t let her hatred get the best of her,"


    After expressing her thoughts, Lilia furrowed her brows. She still felt like her mind was falling apart.


    She lowered her head angrily, sighed again, and leaned back on the man''s shoulder while pulling on her seat belt.


    The car was engulfed in silence for a moment.


    The man did not say much, he always apanied her in silence.


    He just gently stroked her hair with the palm of his hand, warming her sour heart with his heat.


    It didn''t take long for Lilia to get over her emotions. After a few minutes, she lifted her head in amazement.


    Thinking of one thing, her gaze looked sly as she saw the man''s calm and handsome face. Then she whispered softly, "Did you arrange for Clifford to take a vacation on purpose?"


    The corners of the man''s thin lips curved slightly. "It''s just a coincidence."


    Hearing his exnation, Lilia''s eyes shone brightly and her chin dropped wide. "I can''t believe you are such a sneaky guy! Obviously, he went there prepared! I could hear it from the way Clifford answered the phone."


    Hearing this, Jean raised his long eyebrows, took out phone from his pocket and handed it to Lilia. With a smile on his lips, he said softly. "Since you want to know, you better call him and ask him yourself."


    Lilia noticed his movements and was eager to try.


    She was indeed a little curious about Clifford''s motives for vacationing to the United States. If it was a vacation, how could he meet Steven and spend the day with Trisa''s two sons?


    ...


    Lilia kept racking her brain as she wanted to relieve her curious heart. She took the man''s cell phone, opened it skillfully and opened his contact list. After a while, her sliding fingertips stopped.


    Lilia was attracted by the name at the very top of the contact list.


    "My World."


    Such a simple word, but it made her tremble.


    She nced at the man who was caressing her, Lilia then lowered her head back to look at the name again, and lightly tapped on the screen. The number on it, unsurprisingly, belonged to her.


    Lilia always trusted her husband, and this made her never check on his phone or whatsoever.


    So this was the first time she''d seen her name on Jean''s cell phone.


    The man stole a nce at her with great affection, Jean held the steering wheel with one hand and slowly leaned towards her. His voice was soft and deep as he muttered, "Do you want to change it with ''Mrs. Widjaya''?"


    Hearing his voice, Lilia pursed her lips andughed. She quickly looked away without answering.


    However, the tips of her ears were red, and she even subconsciously locked her husband''s cell and clutched her handbag tightly in herp.


    The man caught her small movement and narrowed his eyes yfully. "Hmm? Why are you being nervous like that?"


    Lilia still lowered her head and was fiddling with her husband''s cell phone. When she returned to the homepage, Lilia said to him, "Is Clifford sleeping at the moment?"


    Her heart was really nervous, she was worried that Jean would want to see his name on her cellphone.


    The man looked at her, and after a few seconds of silence, he looked out the window with deep eyes. A smile appeared in his eyes. "Why is Mellisa here?!"


    "Ah?!" Lilia was already nervous, so she turned her head and looked outside.


    Suddenly, her handbag was forcibly taken away.


    She didn''t see Mellisa anywhere outside!


    Lilia''s body shrank a little and her face bulged. "Where did you learn to trick others!"


    "Mrs. Widjaya is very nervous, I''m just very curious about my name on your contact list!"


    The man said in a deep and funny voice, but Lilia''s eyes began to drift uncontrobly.


    "I... I''ll show you!" She wanted to take the handbag back, but the man pulled it away.


    Jean narrowed his eyes and then he locked his wife''s lips with his. Without a doubt, he french kissed Lilia with passion.


    Under the arousing sensation, Lilia was lost for a while.


    When he noticed that his wife''s breathing started to be irregr, the man took out Lilia''s phone from her bag and opened it smoothly.


    He found her contact list and when he clicked on it, his eyes naturally went into the first position.


    The man''s handsome and graceful face narrowed, his expression slightly darkened.


    The first in line was Harold.


    Why wasn''t he the top contact!


    The second ce was Vivi.


    Again, not him! He lost to Lilia''s best friend!


    The third ce was Dinah.


    Why was that assistant even in the top three!


    The man swiped the screen little by little, and he found his name nowhere on the top three! What a shock!


    At this time, Lilia had recovered from her dizziness, she pressed her lips and saw the man swipe the screen to see the saved contacts all the way to the bottom. But then his fingertips immediately stopped.


    His heart also fell to the ground.


    And when he saw that unique remark, his handsome face was adorned with the sweetest smile in the world.


    "[My Lovely Hubby] Jean"


    Due to the addition of a special symbol, his name camest.


    At this moment, it didn''t matter if it was the first or thest.


    Because he was Lilia''s ''lovely hubby'' and was the only one in her favorite.


    "Have you finished reading it?" Lilia''s cheeks flew with two rosy clouds. Then she grabbed her phone back and hid it behind her.


    Jean''s thin lips lifted, his cheeks blushed a little as he faintly parted his lips to say, "When did you change my name?"


    Lilia pretended to be calm. "I changed it long ago!"


    She tried to be calm, but she was still a little embarrassed.


    Even though she was mature, this was the first time she had truly loved someone so seriously.


    Like any girls, she secretly named her partner''s contact with an affectionate nickname. However, her embarrassment made her not want others to know.


    The man saw her embarrassment, but the indulgent love under his eyes grew thicker. He grasped the back of his wife''s head and kissed her lips again. His hoarse voice was apanied by a dazzling ma as he whispered, "No matter what, I will always be your beloved husband."


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth pressed against her lips. Three secondster, a warm smile bloomed on her face as she replied softly, "Husband..."


    This was not the first time she had spoken to Jean heart to heart.


    After all, she would always call her husband in a spoiled voice or by some other unique names.. And yet, it was these little things that made their love strong.

 Chapter 505 - Where’s Leila?

    They stopped by the side of the road for a long time, and after a while of their intimate moments, they finally called Clifford.


    "Young master!" Clifford''s voice on the phone was calm.


    Just like when he gave people the feeling that he was not open and aggressive, sometimes his presence was hardly noticeable.


    Lilia turned on the loudspeaker, handed the cellphone and motioned for her husband to speak.


    The man beside her smiled, his thumb gently rubbed the corner of his wife''s mouth which was slightly swollen. Then he asked Clifford in a deep voice, "How''s everything? Have you sent them back?"


    Clifford didn''t hesitate to answer, "I have sent them back to the dorms safely, young master need not worry."


    "Is there any problem?"


    "No," Clifford answered simply and provided a clear report. "There was no call from the Irwan family, the two brothers did not suspect anything."


    After the pause, Clifford added, "They treated me as their oldest brother and we spent $ 20,000 in just three days!"


    After speaking, silence spread across both ends of the phone.


    Lilia closed her mouth, she didn''t know whether to be sad orugh.


    The two boys clueless of this cruel world might really take after their father''s personality, they were warm and kind even when they were with strangers.


    Perhaps, their happiness was the only pure feeling left in this dark world.


    Jean sighed softly as he pursed his lips and answered nonchntly, "You''ve done a great job. I''ll give you another three days of vacation. After you return to Indonesia, find Kenny for your next assignment."


    "Thank you, young master!"


    When Lilia returned the phone, she couldn''t help but say, "Actually this is pretty good news. At least those two weren''t involved in this matter."


    When she said that, the phone that she had ced beside her rang.


    Apparently, the one calling her was Mellisa.


    She turned her head and patted the man''s arm as it was still caressing her head, then she quickly distanced herself before answering the phone.


    "Why did you stop, is there a problem with your car?" On the phone Mellisa said in a worried tone.


    Lilia was confused about what to answer.


    She was stunned for a moment before she nced at the man beside her, she didn''t know what to answer her sister.


    Then, Lilia shook her head seriously and answered, "It''s okay, we were just talking about a lot of things."


    Mellisa answered with ''oh'' then said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea to talk on the side of the road like this. You better find a hotel or a closed space."


    Lilia could only fall in silence, looking both worried and confused.


    She lifted her eyes dumbfoundedly then looked out the window. Without realizing it, the sound of a familiar car could be heard from behind their car.


    The car that Leonard was driving was always behind them.


    Lilia just turned around to see their figures, then she heard Mellisa teasing her on the phone. "Do you two still want to make out? We are not in a hurry though, so just take your time,"


    After hanging up, Lilia''s face flushed red.


    She touched her stiff lips, trying hard not to show the visible confusion on her face, then looked at the man again.


    Lilia felt that her image as a good sister was about to crumble.


    ...


    Two o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia and Mellisa chatted after eating outside.


    At Sakura Garden Vi, the men went to their car and hadn''t returned, while the two sisters sat quietly in the living room.


    After several hours passed, things finally returned to calm after they dealt with Trisa.


    During the previous lunch, they discussed another matter.


    Where was Le at this time!


    This question never left their mind even after they arrived at the Mayer family''s housingplex and there was still no answer.


    The problem was, after the Mayer family introduction banquetst night, people sent by Leonard to follow Le had lost track of her!


    The steam from the boiling tea on the table made them aware of the momentary silence.


    When Lilia returned to her senses, she looked at the expressionless Mellisa. "Don''t think too much about it. No matter what, she will have to make her appearance soon!"


    Mellisa sneered. "I just remembered what aunty said to me. She said that I would not be able to beat Le, and I think that''s in ridiculous."


    In less than a few minutes, Caleb hurried over to Sakura Garden Vi.


    As soon as he and Axel entered the door, the old man immediately said, "My granddaughter, you two didn''te homest night, where did you go?!"


    Lilia and Mellisa got up to greet him and sat on the sofa with Caleb, then they started exining. "Grandpa, did you hear anything today?"


    Caleb was thinking for a while, then he took a crutch and patted his ankle lightly. "Why are you being mysterious like that? You really dare to underestimate your grandfather huh!"


    Mellisa smiled without saying a word, while Axel on the side answered, "I''ve heard that something has happened regarding the daughter-inw of the Irwan family. I heard that she has been arrested?"


    Mellisa and Lilia looked at each other and smiled, Mellisa then said, "Grandpa, she was the one who exchanged Lilia after her birth back then."


    Caleb''s eyes shed sharply in an instant, he even dropped his crutches on the ground violently. "That old bastard, how could he not know that the culprit was his own daughter-inw! It''s useless even if he''s smart and educated. In the end, he turned a blind eye and gullible like that!"


    Mellisa didn''t want to hide anything from her grandfather, she told him everything, not leaving any truth behind.


    The more he listened, the more angry the old man was. His breath escted as his anger started to rise from deep within.


    When Mellisa finished telling her story, she was silent for a few seconds before gritting her teeth and muttered, "This Irwan family is broken beyond repair! When I heard that their younger son had married an ordinary family, I felt that something was wrong from the start. Apparently, my instinct was right!"


    After she finished rambling in a low voice, the old man turned his eyes towards her again. Caleb''s expression sharpened and he gave his order to Axel. "Hurry up and check when Trisa''s investigation will start, send a message and say that one bastard is mine. I have to make sure that she gets the heaviest punishment!"


    "Yes, Big Master!" Axel immediately nodded repeatedly.


    "Then, where is Le now?" Caleb suddenly thought of the damned girl.


    If it weren''t for Mellisa telling him personally, a middle-aged man who was also a former military general like him wouldn''t believe that the girl already had such a cruel mind at such a young age.


    Come to think of it, he couldn''t have liked Le in the first ce.


    Her facades like pretending to be nice and giving herpliments to everyone and everything left a vague impression that she was most likely not part of his family.


    However, being the head of the family, Caleb couldn''t really show his dislike for her.


    Unexpectedly, his gut feelings were correct�� Le was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    That damned girl dared to hurt his grandchildren.


    When Caleb said Le''s name, his eyes turned dark.


    At this moment, Mellisa raised her eyebrows and sneered. The corners of her lips pursed as she said, "The man we sent to follow her lost track of herst night. But she should, most likely still be in Jakarta."


    "That bastard... As long as she''s alive, I will definitely drag her to face justice! Axel, find her for me!"


    "No need!" Jean''s calm voice drifted along with the sound of the door opening.


    Everyone looked up and saw that he and Leonard had entered the living room.


    "Jean, do you mean ... you''ve found her?"


    Jean''s gaze was first fixed on Lilia''s body, and after meeting her gaze, he looked at the old man and said, "At three o''clockst night, she flew to Mysia."


    "Mysia? She fled overseas? Was she alone?" Caleb asked in surprise.


    It''s inexplicable, why did she go to Mysia?!


    After he asked, Leonard''s slightly deep eyes slowly turned to Mellisa. Then he said. "She''s not the only one.. Mike Austin also went to Mysia this morning."

 Chapter 506 - Abnormal

    After Leonard finished speaking, Mellisa and Lilia immediately looked at him.


    The news really shocked them to death.


    Mellisa frowned instinctively. "How do you know where Le is?"


    Didn''t they lose track of herst night?


    And now this man knew where she was? This was absurd!


    Leonard and Jean found her traces. Leonard saw Mellisa''s suspicious gaze, but he still chose to open up. "Last night, Le received a call from Mike."


    "How did you know?" Mellisa asked without thinking.


    Her curiosity might''ve taken over her, so she opened her mouth without thinking.


    Leonard didn''t answer, but he looked at her and raised his thick eyebrows with a smile.


    Mellisa suddenly realized something. Curling the corners of her mouth, she stopped asking questions.


    Leonard had been keeping an eye on Le from the start, he was definitely monitoring her every move.


    Even though Mellisa stopped talking, her heart still wasn''t at peace.


    Lilia took the initiative to suggest chasing Le, they could immediately book a ticket and go to Mysia.


    Mellisa''s face turned serious, she seemed to consider Lilia''s idea.


    Her sister then sat beside her and watched her serious face. But before she could speak, Caleb asked, "Did her family know this beforehand?"


    His question did make sense.


    However, none of them could answer.


    "Forget it, don''t think too much about her. Axel, you try to go and check. Also, get our sidekicks in Mysia to track and see what''s going on with the two of them!"


    Axel nodded and agreed, but the pleasant smile on his face narrowed even further.


    Of course everyone was thinking hard and looking confused, Mike Austin''s sudden involvement in this was the main cause.


    Before leaving, Caleb asked Lilia if she had gone to the hospital for a physical exam.


    This veteran general loved his granddaughter so much.


    At that time, Lilia was standing in front of the door while thinking about how to answer it politely. However, she could hear the low voice of the man next to her say, "We''re leaving in the morning."


    "Remember, your health is the main concern here, so don''t dy the checkup. Jean, don''t forget to tell me the results of Lilia''s and yours too."


    Jean pursed his lips and nodded. The old man continued to say a few more words, then he took Axel and left the vi.


    ...


    The time was approaching three in the afternoon.


    After the old man left, the four of them sat in the living room and Lilia took the lead to ask, "Can we use Trisa''s confession as an evidence to catch Le in person?"


    Her serious gaze fell on Leonard right after she finished her words.


    Lilia had been thinking about this since lunch, and she had discussed it with Mellisa during that period.


    She was always thinking about this possibility.


    The investigation of Trisa''s case had only just begun, it would be great if Le could be arrested at the same time on the premise of convincing evidence.


    Since Leonard was a police officer, the criteria for measuring this case must be more transparent.


    Leonard arched his brows, looking into Lilia''s eyes and giving a hint of appreciation. "Right now, it is still difficult for us to get involved in Trisa''s case again. The police arrest people based on the evidence provided, so our conversation with Trisa cannot be used as evidence. But there is a camera in the room, and I have told Agung to edit it as part of the evidence."


    "I also asked my ex-subordinates when they finished interrogating Trisa. Her main crimes were drug trafficking and smuggling. As for the case of attempted murder, it would be referred to when Mellisa drowned in theke," he continued.


    "There is still no evidence that Le was directly involved in the crime for now. The police cannot directly make an arrest based on Trisa''s words. At best, the things Trisa exined can only incriminate Le as an aplice. So it depends on Trisa''s confession whether she tells Le as either the mastermind or just her aplice," Leonard added.


    His exnation made Lilia''s eyes a little morous. As long as Le''s name was known, she would be easy to deal with.


    Mellisa then asked carefully, "If this is the case, can you get your men to investigate?"


    Leonard roughly guessed then nodded and said, "From the standpoint of handling this case, maybe we can frame her and summon her to cooperate in investigating the case that happened to Trisa. But ... I kind of believe in Trisa''s words now,"


    "Which words?" Mellisa was so suspicious when she heard him that even Lilia raised an eyebrow and looked in his direction.


    "She said Le was very smart!" Leonard said with a sneer, while Mellisa pursed her lips in disgust. "Shit!"


    Leonard narrowed his eyes and sat beside her, hugging her shouldersfortably. Then he said in a heavy voice, "As soon as Trisa was arrested, she already ordered a ticket and immediately escaped abroad. If we were to use the original n, the person being summoned had to be within reach. The police arepletely helpless in this case because if they call her by force, it will vite thews between countries. Le''s decision to run abroad is the right thing for her. That''s why I have to admit that she has an extraordinary intelligence."


    Lilia and Mellisa be nervous and silent for a moment.


    Was she really clever like Leonard said, or... Did someone help her?


    The nightclub owned by Trisa closed at 12, and she was taken away at the same time.


    In the morning, Le already went overseas in the earliest flight.


    What a coincidence!


    At this point, Leonard and Jean met each other''s gazes from the side.


    Their pupils were filled with a cold and grim aura.


    Le didn''t hide her existence, but her steps were spot on. And she managed to evade all investigations.


    ...


    At night, the sky grew darker and the darkness enveloped the entire capital.


    Outside the door of the vi, Mellisa walked out alone in a thin shirt.


    The cold air made her shoulders shrank a little, but it also made her mind clearer...


    She was walking near the cherry blossoms park while lighting a cigarette in her mouth.


    After a deep inhale, an astringent smell of smoke spread in her throat. The smoke from the cigarette was very strong and it calmed her anxiety.


    Mellisa raised her eyes staring at the smoke, no starlight was seen on this hazy night.


    In the distance, she could only catch a hint of mist.


    After smoking half a cigarette, she slowly took out her phone. When the screen was turned on, the page remained in the call log.


    Throughout the afternoon, she made eight calls to Mike, but his phone was turned off.


    This was not normal!


    If they left early in the morning, he should havended in Mysia a long time ago.


    The only exnation was that he didn''t want to turn on his phone and cut all contact.


    Mellisa could not calm the restlessness in her heart. She knew how Mike was, she was afraid that her friend would act impulsively.


    After all, Le was able to avoid everyone''s "ambush and chase"... But was it because of Mike''s help?


    If she had listened to Lilia''s initiative to go after Le, she would have already gone after them.


    But Mellisa was worried that Lilia or whoever that apanied her would be hurt.


    Because no one knew how cruel Le''s heart was.


    "When I went to the bathroom, you sneaked out to smoke. Aren''t you afraid that your lungs will be damaged?" Behind her, Leonard''s displeased voice came along with the sound of his footsteps.


    Before Mellisa turned around, she had already dropped the warm coat on her shoulders.


    She turned her head, her eyes were gray and dark as she met Leonard''s eyes, feeling veryplicated.


    Leonard was only wearing a white shirt. He raised his hand to wrap Mellisa''s thin shoulders and asked in a low voice, "Still thinking about Le?"


    Mellisa leaned back on his arm inadvertently, then stared at the cigarette in her hand and shook her head.. "No, I''m thinking about why Lilia suddenly wanted to chase her to Mysia. Even after we go there, what can we do?!"

 Chapter 507 - Examination At A Hospital

    Leonard red at her when he saw her return to smoking. The crease on his forehead deepened, and his tone was indescribable. "Are you worried?"


    Leonard didn''t know how to react. Even though he knew the rtionship between Mellisa and Mike, the ex-cop''s heart felt a little sour after he heard Mellisa say that she was thinking about Mike.


    Mellisa didn''t notice the change in Leonard''s tone as her gaze was fixed on the cigarette on her fingertip.


    After a while, she nodded with entangled brows. "Well, I''m so worried for him, I''m afraid he will make a mistake. When we met before, he was hot-tempered and easily agitated. This time, he suddenly fled to Mysia with Le. I don''t know how this story will end, but what about you?"


    Mellisa absentmindedly muttered about the past between herself and Mike, but her mind was confused.


    Her words were only weed with silence for a long time, and near the cherry blossom garden, only the asional wind blew in response.


    She felt something was wrong. Seeing her cigarette''s butt almostpletely burnt out, she squeezed it and threw it away. When she turned her head to look at Leonard, she realized that there was a trace of happiness in the man''s dark pupils and the corners of his lips were still smiling.


    "What''s wrong?" Mellisa was confused.


    Leonard''s hand was still around her shoulder. Hearing the question, he pulled her closer and narrowed his eyes. "Have you ever been with him?"


    Mellisa was stunned. Now she was the one whose mind was full of thoughts. Hearing the man''s rhetorical question, she realized that the words she had just uttered were somewhat ambiguous.


    She sighed softly then furrowed her brows and raised her hand. "Don''t try to misinterpret my words, you know what I mean!" She said, giving a light p to Leonard''s waist.


    "Is it wrong though?" Leonardughed. "My future wife is standing alone on a cold day and thinking about another man, am I misinterpreting it?"


    His future wife only rolled her eyes without replying.


    She nced lightly at Leonard, and her mind was subconsciously taking over her. "My rtionship with him is not like that, he is..."


    Mellisa''s words stopped, she felt awkward. Then she decided not to say anything further. She was confused about how she could exin to Leonard about her rtionship with Mike.


    At this moment, the corner of Leonard''s mouth started to drop. "Did you go out with him in the past?"


    Mellisa scratched the top of her head, feeling guilty.


    "No, I mean��"


    She still wanted to exin a few words, but Leonard didn''t seem to give her a chance.


    He didn''t say anything and just took Mellisa''s shoulder, then he pulled her strongly while muttering a cold sentence. "I need an exnation for this problem!"


    "Don''t worry, listen to me first!" Mellisa pushed him away, but the difference in strength didn''t allow her to escape.


    Leonard nced at her with a sneer. "I''m in no hurry, I''ll listen to you when we return home!"


    This exnation didn''t convince him. If Mellisa couldn''t exin it in words, then she must exin it with her body!


    ''I''m going to make her sleepless tonight!'' Leonard said to himself.


    Mellisa and Leonard then locked themselves inside a room. Their erotic sighs could be heard throughout the night.


    Lilia had originally nned to meet them and take her sister out for dinner, but when she had just arrived near the bedroom''s corridor, she could faintly hear the pleasant moans in the calm air.


    She stopped at the same ce, blinked, andughed at the corner of her mouth, how intense!


    "Do you like eavesdropping on people''s business?" At this time, the man behind her suddenly appeared. Lilia had no idea since when that man could sneak up behind her.


    She was taken aback by him, so she instinctively stepped back and turned around at the same time running into his embrace.


    Her eyes drifted and shecked confidence. "Nonsense!"


    At the end of the conversation, she led the man back into the living room, her mouth still moving. "I thought... they might not be hungry, so we shouldn''t bother taking them."


    The man relied on his small movements to pull away. When the two of them returned to the living room, they could still faintly hear movement from the other side of the corridor.


    Lilia took two sses and poured water. She was very upset. She shouldn''t havee to their room.


    ''You little pervy brother-inw!''


    The next day at 8 a.m., the morning sun broke through the clouds and shone on the capital city.


    Even though it was cold, the weather was sunny and beautiful.


    At the door of the Ivory Hospital, two vehicles slowly entered the parking lot.


    At Caleb''s request, Lilia had to undergo a full body examination.


    At first, she thought she would juste with Jean, but Mellisa insisted oning with her. Therefore, the four attractive people gathered again in the hospital''s ward.


    This hospital belonged to Leonard''s family in Jakarta.


    When Mellisa was badly injured, she was treated here.


    In the VIP outpatient clinic, they caught the attention of several patients and their families.


    Two couples with beautiful faces and attractive looks walked in, their distinctive features really stood out.


    As soon as they stepped into the building, a doctor in a white coat walked quickly over to them.


    When Lawrence saw them, he smiled and said hello, "Morning everyone, nice to see you again!"


    Lilia then nced at the name tag on his chest and nodded politely. "Doctor Lawrence, good morning!"


    Lawrence looked at Lilia and waved his hand casually. "It''s my honor to serve a supermodel!"


    After he said it, Jean''s sharp eyes suddenly fell on him. Lawrence''s heart tightened in an instant and he unconsciously squeezed the stethoscope around his neck.


    Jean Widjaya, a very stingy person and a jealous husband, couldn''t he let people flirt with his wife even if it''s just a word?


    Horrible!


    With that man''s sharp gaze, Lawrence didn''t dare to speak nonsense anymore. After bringing the person to his office, he said, "You guys upload it here, I''ll bring Miss Lilia to take her blood sample first."


    ...


    The two of them went side by side, and while outside, Mellisa was sitting with a slightly tired face. She saw the pennants on the walls, her eyes were filled with admiration.


    These standards had be a testimony to the virtue of physicians.


    BZZTT!!


    The vibrations came from behind Mellisa, Leonard could also hear that sound. The two of them then saw that Jean had pulled out his phone then got up and walked out.


    After he left, Mellisa''s mind was filled with questions. Her gaze then met Leonard''s deep eyes before she went on asking, "Who was the first to know that Le fled to Mysia?"


    After learning about this news yesterday, neither she nor Lilia asked for specific details.


    When Jean answered the phone just now, Mellisa felt that her sister''s husband was a mysterious person.


    So far, Jean had never truly revealed his strength, nor had he shown off his actions.


    And it made him even more unpredictable.


    At this time, Leonard heard her question and his eyes inadvertently flickered. "Him,"


    Sure enough, Mellisa''s guess was proven right.


    Leonard might''ve been worried that Mellisa would think of him as ipetent, so he added, "We are in the capital, and the strength of my family cannot be transferred. You will know when you follow me backter."


    Mellisa stared at him without speaking, but her drooping eyelids blocked her slightly silent gaze.


    ...


    After Lilia and Lawrence left the others, they went to various departments for several examinations.


    Less than twenty minutester, Lilia just got out of the elevator in front of the radiology department, and as soon as she looked up, she saw five doctors in white robes waiting at the door.


    And among them, she recognized someone!


    At this moment, the man standing in the middle was still holding the two CT films in his hands. When he heard the sound of the elevator opening, he looked up inadvertently and was surprised. His expression looked shocked when he called, "Lilia!"


    Lilia also smiled. "Uncle!"

 Chapter 508 - Exchanging News

    Lilia was very surprised to meet her uncle at the hospital.


    Thest time they met, she asked him to help her deliver the invitation letter from Simon Irwan''s birthday party to Robert.


    Lilia was pacing out of the elevator and standing in front of Julius, unable to hold back her smile when she met him. "Why are you here, uncle?"


    She thought her uncle had returned to Surabaya a long time ago.


    At this time, Lawrence, who was following at the side, looked at this scene in surprise. He couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Lilia, is professor Julius your... uncle?"


    Lawrence''s shocked face couldn''t be hidden.


    Julius was a specially appointed gic analyst at Ivory Hospital. He did not give consultations to patients, but he came here asionally for academic seminars and took part in various studies.


    He heard that the dean personally invited him many times, even bluntly saying that he would pay whatever price he asked.


    Lilia answered with a smile, "Yes, he is my uncle."


    Julius smiled at the old doctor beside him. "Director, if you''re not in a hurry, I''ll summarize the analysister. I''ll tell you when I''m done,"


    The director nodded. "Don''t worry, your seminars don''t start untilte in the evening. You can rx before that."


    Several other doctors followed the director and entered the elevator one by one. Julius arched his brows. He immediately nced at the pile of documents in Lawrence''s hand, then looked at Lilia and asked, "What''s the matter? Do you have any problem?"


    There was a hint of worry in Julius''s eyes.


    His gaze that was tinged with a bit of fatigue fell on Lilia''s figure for a moment, and he couldn''t help but look at her.


    Lilia shook her head and answered, "I''m fine, I just wanted to do a full body check just in case."


    Seeing that the two of them seemed to have something to talk about, Lawrence didn''t want to interrupt. So he flipped through the documents he was carrying and said while pretending, "I think there''s a document left downstairs. I''ll go back and get it."


    After that, Lawrence turned around without waiting for the two of them to respond. Seeing that the lift had not yet gone up, he walked down the stairs.


    Julius looked away from the direction of the stairs, looked around, and couldn''t help saying, "I happen to have a small office here. Would you like toe and wait there?"


    "Okay!"


    ...


    Julius'' office was not that big, his room was no bigger than a boarding house. Inside, it was only filled with a table and two chairs, looking simple and in.


    After the two of them sat down, Julius took a paper cup, filled it with water from the dispenser then ced it in front of Lilia.


    He hadn''t seen Lilia in a few months, but it looked like this one girl seemed fine.


    Her eyes were clear and moist, her skin was white as snow, and her cheeks were slightly smiling flowed with a touch of elegance and peace on the corner of her eye.


    "How have you beentely?" Even though he could see that Lilia was already living quietly, Julius couldn''t help but ask.


    He wanted to hear her personally say something about her new life, which could make him feel more relieved andfortable.


    Lilia smiled. "I''m fine, what about you, uncle? It''s been a long time since I saw you, I thought you had returned to Surabaya!"


    After speaking, her smile narrowed slightly.


    She suddenly remembered the situation with the Pangestu family, and couldn''t help but wonder whether this uncle also knew about the current state of that family.


    Julius rubbed his brows and smiled bitterly to himself. "I actually wanted to go back, but there were too many things in Jakarta, so I really couldn''t go."


    Hearing this, Lilia thought about her uncle''s achievements in the medical field and couldn''t hold her breath. "Uncle''s talent is unmatched!"


    "Oh, you are so smart in praising!" Julius teased with a smile, then he took a sip of the water, and looked at Lilia through the edge of the water ss. After putting down the ss, his voice was weak. "Do you know about the Pangestu family''s recent situation?"


    The Pangestu family''s current situation...


    The question Julius asked made Lilia freeze for a moment.


    Lilia knew that the cooperation between the Pangestu family and the Widjaya family came to a halt, but she had no good reason to exin Jean''s sudden behavior.


    Julius rubbed his ss with his thumb and saw Lilia''s doubt. Then he calmly said, "Looks like you don''t know the news of the Pangestu family''s bankruptcy!"


    It turned out that the Pangestu family went bankrupt!


    Lilia was taken aback for a moment, then she pursed her lips nonchntly. "Now I know."


    Julius chuckled. "You... You''ve really grown up. You couldn''t hide your expression before you met that man."


    These words couldn''t be taken as criticism or praise.


    Lilia didn''t argue, she held the ss on the table with one hand and said, "I have seen many things in my life and I will always grow up. Do you think I have turned into a cold-blooded woman?"


    After all, the Pangestu family was the one that raised her for 24 years.


    People tended to think that she was being rude or unkind, but that was because they didn''t know the real story.


    Julius raised his hand to straighten the coat cor on his chest. "I don''t think so."


    When he saw the look in Lilia''s eyes, he lifted his gaze as he smiled. "Whatever you do, you must have a reason. Even though I didn''t know the specific details, I can still guess a few things."


    "I met my older sister a while ago. She told me that a child named Le had taken her wallet and cellphone at the Minerva hospital. After she chased her to Jakarta, she didn''t find any trace of her for a long time. She looked really haggard, but on top of that... I think my sister really cares about that kid," he added.


    Lilia lowered her head and listened to her uncle''s statement. It was hard to read through her vague expression. Although there was still a bit of turmoil in her heart, it was only because of Sylvia''s love for Le.


    She didn''t know why her ''mother'' loved Le so much. Now that the Pangestu family went bankrupt, what did their daughter do to save them?!


    Julius paused for a few seconds, and when he saw that Lilia didn''t mean to return his words, he couldn''t help but shake his head and let out a sigh.


    He didn''t expect that his older sister and brother-inw would lead the Pangestu family into this kind of situation.


    News of their bankruptcy had been made public. Before returning to Surabaya, Sylvia had borrowed 1 billion from him.


    She had spent a lot of money in the capital city alone, and yet she still couldn''t find Le.


    Suddenly, the Pangestu family''s entire business failed and they could no longer sustain their expenses. Desperate, Sylvia begged and borrowed money from him.


    Julius remembered the scene where he saw his sister back then. He had never seen her so embarrassed in her life.


    The office suddenly turned very quiet.


    Lilia continued to be silent, and Julius decided not to continue with such a tough topic anymore. He changed the conversation and asked seriously, "Why are you suddenly going to do a full body examination? What''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing!" Lilia raised her eyes, smiling and still looking calm. "I just had a nosebleed yesterday, maybe because I''m tired. But everyone panicked and forced me to do a check-up. I did it so my grandfather could calm down."


    Julius looked at her,ughing and joking. "At a seminar a few days ago, I overheard that everyone was talking about the Mayer family having a sudden yet shocking confession banquet."


    "Then, your name became the hottest search on the Inte overnight. I really didn''t expect you to be the daughter of the Mayer family.. Looks like they treat you very well, huh?" He said with a smile.

 Chapter 509 - Delayed Return

    Hearing Julius'' question, Lilia nodded earnestly. She didn''t keep her feelings secret and said with a warm look in her eyes, "Yes, grandfather and everyone in the Mayer family have been very nice to me."


    This was the end of their short conversation. After hearing Lilia''s words, Julius didn''t speak anymore and only looked at the girl opposite him closely.


    Over the years, she had grown up to be a beautiful woman and now she had found the peaceful life she had been seeking for so many years.


    Lilia''s face didn''t change, but everything about her seemed to have changed.


    ...


    Julius didn''t keep her in his office for too long. When he was escorting Lilia outside, he saw Jean standing not far from the door.


    "Young Master Jean, long time no see!" When Julius saw him, he smiled and stretched out his hand in greeting.


    No matter what happened, he still admired this man.


    Hisboratory was underfunded, and Jean was the only one who reached out to provide him with the funds.


    Julius could see that Jean was indeed a very good man for Lilia.


    Jean stepped forward and shook Julius'' hand. Then he nodded without hesitation as he said, "Mr. Julius, nice to see you again."


    Julius looked at him, then he saw Lilia walking to the man''s side naturally. The man couldn''t help but smile. "I have a seminar soon, so I can''t talk to you for long. When we have time to spare, let''s have dinner together."


    "Okay, see youter." The man replied calmly, Lilia also smiled and waved at him.


    After Julius nodded his head, he immediately turned around and headed for the elevator.


    Behind him, Lilia stared at his figure with faint ripples in her calm eyes.


    She felt that her uncle was still as gentle and kind as ever. Even when the two of them hadn''t seen each other for a long time, he still took the time to exchange news with her. Lilia felt that Julius was among the few in the Pangestu family who loved her the most.


    After Julius left, he ran into Lawrence who was seen panting in the corridor.


    They had only met at the seminar and didn''t know each other, but Julius still walked up to him and said, "Doctor Lawrence, can you give me a copy of Lilia''s results after the report is out?"


    Lawrence'' steps were blocked, he could hear Julius'' words before he lifted his eyes.


    He looked shocked before he unhesitatingly replied, "Fine, but there are some results that are expected to wait a day or two. Should I email them?"


    After thinking about it, Julius took out his business card from the breast pocket of his jacket. "No problem, you can call me when the timees. I''lle and collect itter myself."


    This uncle was very serious!


    Lawrence thought about it, but he didn''t feel interested about whatever that man wanted to do with the result and answered with a smile. "Of course, then wait to hear from me."


    "Thank you very much."


    After thanking him politely, Julius walked past him and went to the conference room where the seminar took ce.


    Lawrence turned his head to look at his back, then rubbed his chin and muttered, "Hahaha I didn''t expect Lilia to have a professor as her uncle, and it seems he really loves his niece!"


    ...


    At 10.30 in the morning, all of Lilia''s examination tests were finished.


    Lawrence reported some of the results to them, and there were no problems with the results of the blood tests.


    For the remaining reports that had note out yet, he would inform it as soon as possible.


    Before leaving the hospital, Lilia texted Julius a goodbye message.


    When she just returned to the parking lot, her cell phone vibrated.


    Julius didn''t say anything about the Pangestu family anymore, he just reminded her to pay more attention to her body.


    Lilia was a little moved by such a very ordinary concern.


    She returned to the car, rubbing her cell phone''s screen while wondering if she should ask the man beside her. After a few seconds, she asked bluntly, "Is the Pangestu family bankrupt?"


    Jean tightened his seat belt, then he turned his head to look at his wife. His lips curved in a soft voice. "Did Julius tell you?"


    Lilia didn''t hide it. "He just told me perfunctorily, I didn''t ask any more details."


    "Robert has gone bankrupt, he filed for bankruptcyst week!" The man exined. After he fastened his seat belt, his eyes blinked.


    Lilia just said ''Oh'', then said it back somewhat flippantly, "So they went bankrupt... It seems that the money Le withdrew from the sale of her property was not meant to help the Pangestu family ovee difficulties."


    How ironic!


    Over the past few years, the couple had spent a lot of money on Le''s good, and they didn''t even know how much money they had given her.


    Now the ''bankruptcy'' had pushed the Pangestu family into a stalemate.


    And the girl they''d always thought was good-hearted seemed to have run away with their money.


    The man caught the faint ridicule and couldn''t help but lean forward. After properly putting on the seat belt, his soft voice said, "What would you like to eat during the day?"


    Jean changed the subject, as if he didn''t want Lilia''s mind to remain on the trouble with the Pangestu family.


    She hadn''t eaten since morning. And now that it was nearing noon, this good husband was afraid that his wife would starve.


    Lilia''s misty gaze gradually disappeared, she had been suppressing her hunger for a while. The touch of Jean''s worry melted her heart, her bright eyes sparkling and her face smiled sweetly. "I want to eat hot pot. It can warm our stomachs since today''s a bit cold."


    The man gave her a pampering look. "Okay,"


    Two cars left the parking lot one after another. However, in the direction of the hospital building, a figure stood watching the car disappear from view.


    This person looked lonely, his hands were behind his back while holding his cellphone. The cell phone''s screen slowly dimmed, but it still showed the message Lilia sent to him.


    "Professor, the material prepared for the meeting is ready. Can you check it again?"


    The seminar assistant came out of the conference room, saw his figure, and walked over with the materials.


    Julius put his cell phone back in his pocket, pulled the gloom between his brows, then turned and walked away.


    After today, he didn''t know when he could see Lilia again.


    ...


    On the afternoon of the same day, Lilia was packing her luggage at the vi and identally received a call from Harold.


    His voice sounded a little tired as he spoke. "When are you going back to Surabaya?"


    Lilia nced at the suitcase on her bed and chuckled. "Tomorrow."


    Basically, their business in Jakarta had been perfectly handled.


    Because of that, they didn''t need to stay here anymore.


    As for Le, her specific situation was still unknown since she was currently in Mysia. It was impossible for them to rush to Mysia to catch up with her and suddenly arrest her.


    After lunch, they discussed it and agreed to head back tomorrow.


    Harold''s breath stopped. "Why so fast?"


    "Didn''t you always urge me toe back before? Why are you even surprised like that now?" Lilia sat on the floor while continuing to tidy up her suitcase.


    She faintly heard Harold''s unusual tone, her nails rubbing the edges of the suitcase, and her brows furrowed slightly.


    Harold chuckled, but he didn''t want to overreact. "Don''t talk nonsense! I always hope you can return as soon as possible. However, you can''te back tomorrow, unfortunately. The Chosen Kingdom tour promotion has started, and the first stop is the capital city of Jakarta."


    "Shirley is currently overseas and she cannot return. The entire crew agrees and supports you to rece her role. Louis Septian also told me that you have to be there." He added.


    These words made Lilia''s expression crumpled in an instant.


    During this lunch discussion, she had already agreed toe back tomorrow. Grandpa Caleb found out about this and asked Hansen to arrange a private jet for them.


    She didn''t know if it was just her intuition, she felt that Jean seemed to have a lot of business to be dealt with in Surabaya. Why did she know that? Because the man not only answered three calls only within one hour during their lunch earlier.


    He received 8 bloody calls!

 Chapter 510 - Jean’s Reluctance

    Ten minutester, in the living room...


    Mellisa looked at Lilia and asked without hesitation, "Then, you can''te back with us?"


    Lilia reluctantly nodded her head and exined in a low voice. "My manager just called me. Tomorrow, my film tour will start, and their first stop is Jakarta."


    Jean and Leonard came out of the study when they heard these words just in time.


    Mellisa''s cold brows scrunched up. "You are not the main star, why do they suddenly order you to work like that? I am not happy with the way they treat you. You should have the right to refuse it!"


    Lilia turned her head to look at the men who had just finished smoking. Then she smiled bitterly at her sister and turned tofort Mellisa. "No way, this is my job. After all, I''ve also been pushing for a lot of promotions for the movie a while ago. Therefore, I can''t help but participate in this promotion tour!"


    Mellisa looked at her without speaking. Although she was reluctant to give up, she also knew that Lilia wasn''t someone with plenty of free time.


    Her younger sister was currently at the top in the entertainment industry, standing unmatched by many.


    One wrong step and she''d be done for. Lilia was worried that all her previous efforts would end up being lost.


    At this time, Jean and Leonard sat on their respective chairs. Jean put his cellphone back in his trouser pocket, then he said with his voice filled with a soft maic sound, "Since this is a matter of work, we have to understand it. Don''t worry, however long it takes you, we''ll go home together."


    After he finished speaking, Mellisa''s eyes lit up. "Yes, we will be waiting for you!"


    Lilia looked at them with a faint smile, then she shook her head. "The problem is moreplicated than that. Jakarta is only their first stop and to promote our movie, we will be on a national tour and will visit 15 other cities."


    In the living room, the quiet ticking of the hour hand could be heard.


    Mellisa looked at her in surprise. "That many?"


    Leonard also had an extremely shocked expression, and he couldn''t help but make a secret decision in his heart. He had already decided not to let Mellisa work in the future.


    Fifteen cities... No matter how you see it, just imagining the hectic schedule revolving around it was terrifying.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and answered, "The film was originally a big production and pre-show promotions could have an effect when the box office versiones out. And since the female lead is unavable, I have to rece her role."


    She spoke calmly and slowly, but Lilia was faintly hiding a part of the reluctance deep in her heart.


    This job originallyid the foundation for her career.


    It was a manifestation of her personal values ??as an artist.


    Even if a stable family life made her happy, she couldn''t go on and on between home and work all day long.


    Now that the truth of her life had been fully revealed, she had found peace in her mind. She had to start walking again on this new sheet next.


    Mellisa didn''t speak anymore, while Jean Widjaya''s face also showed a little sorrow.


    ...


    That night, Caleb specially prepared a sumptuous dinner for his two granddaughters.


    Before eating, Lilia changed her clothes and came out of the changing room. When she was about to walk out, her arms were pulled and her body was pushed against the wall.


    Amidst her surprise, Lilia immediately focused her gaze and lifted her eyes. Then sheughed. "What are you doing just now? You scared me."


    The tall and handsome man hugged her firmly in his embrace. When he looked at his wife''s gentle face, Jean didn''t speak any word. He just lowered his head and kissed her deeply.


    As he kissed her passionately, Lilia was out of breath.


    Jean ced a hand on her shoulder, a drop of tears came out of his cold and indifferent face. He couldn''t exin his feelings, all he knew was that he was sorry he couldn''t apany his wife.


    "Sorry, I can''t apany you!" He held tight to Lilia''s slender waist, his voice slightly hoarse and indistinct.


    Lilia chuckled lightly, she wrapped her hands from her husband''s shoulders to the back of his neck. Then she gently stroked his hair with her fingertips.


    "I don''t need you to apany me, this is just a normal tour. Even though I will be very busyter, I''ll make sure to always have the time to contact you. Take it easy, I''ll definitelye back to our houseter," she assured with a smile.


    The man was silent, his deep eyes were filled with an undefined look.


    Seeing his serious expression, Lilia leaned back in front of him and rubbed her forehead against his chin.


    After a moment, she pulled her eyes and muttered, "We had to focus on Mellisa and my family''s problem for a while and I had been abandoning my job for that. Maybe I should ''pay my debt'' from tomorrow. Don''t worry about me, I also know that you must have a lot of things waiting for you at thepany. You don''t have to worry about me that much, I can take good care of myself. "


    The man lowered his head, a pair of deep eyes locking his figure tightly, then his eyes narrowed. "What if I tell you that I don''t want to go home without you?"


    Lilia stopped stroking the ends of his hair when she heard those words just now.


    Since when did this cold and indifferent man turn out like this?


    Lilia blinked as her brain was trying to work fast.


    No matter how reluctant Jean was, Lilia couldn''t let her husband leave his work and continued to stick by her side and be with her.


    Lilia understood very well that this was a form of Jean''s concern for her, but she did not want to be a hindrance to her husband''s important work.


    Lilia wondered to herself, how should shefort her husband? Her eyes flickered continuously...


    Smiling bitterly, Lilia said softly, "Don''t do that, Isn''t the value of one''s love will not be known until they''re tested with distance and separation?"


    After she finished talking about it, the cold aura on the man''s body grew even stronger. "Do you think distance awakens the depth of someone''s love? Can''t you feel how much I love when you are with me?"


    Lilia couldn''t reply.


    She really felt stupid, how could she say such a lousy excuse!


    "No, I mean..." Lilia was very worried. After thinking hard, she still could not find a reasonable exnation.


    Simply put, she did not say anything, and just closed the question with a kiss.


    ...


    At five o''clock, several uncles and two elderly people were still sitting at the dining table.


    Caleb''s appetite seemed to disappear after eating two bites, he put down his cutlery without swallowing.


    He sighed, his gaze fixed on Lilia and Mellisa. The old man then shook his head a little reluctantly. "You two have only been here two days, and you have to return tomorrow. Can''t you guys stay a few more days? "


    Mellisa smiled andforted him. "Grandpa, Lilia and the others still have some jobs in Surabaya. Don''t be disappointed, we will visit Jakarta oftenter."


    Caleb didn''t say much, he just nodded seriously. "Okay, since you have work, I can understand it. Mellisa, when do you think you wille again? Let''s take a walk in the city! Grandpa will make some arrangements beforehand!"


    Mellisa didn''t know what to answer.


    It was hard for her to reply!


    Seeing this, Stefani couldn''t help but joke. "Sir, don''t force them too much. Youngsters like them are so invested in their careers. If they have to visit Jakarta too often, when will they be able to work? Better to let theme by themselves when they have plenty of free time or during holidays!"


    Stefani''s words relieved them both.


    Caleb nced at her and snorted. "What''s so important about work? Lilia, Mellisa, if you work just to earn money, I will tell you that I have a lot of money, and so do your uncles! Quickly tell how much you need, I will transfer it now!"


    The uncles in question instantly fell into silence.


    Dennis felt a little embarrassed by his father''s words. He looked at Lilia and Mellisa in a friendly manner. "If you need money, you can tell your uncle at any time! By the way Lilia, I see that many people on the Inte often target you and make fun of you.. Don''t worry, I have already arranged it for you. If anyone dares to talk nonsense again, I will teach them the consequences of bullying our Mayer family''s children!"

 Chapter 511 - Internal Affairs In The Company

    Lilia felt moved. She looked at Dennis and thanked him gratefully. "Thank you Uncle."


    Seeing this, Felix took a sip of his wine and said, "As for your two cars, you don''t need to worry. I have already contacted the shop and asked them to send it directly to Surabaya for you. Next time you tell me what car you like, and I will immediately send it straight to your house,"


    Hansen couldn''t sit still today. How could he miss his chance to brag about his gifts?


    The man then waved his hand proudly. "I have arranged a special ne for you to leave tomorrow. Lilia, your job demands that you always have to fly across the country, so�� Do you want to discuss with thepany and sign a contract? Mayer Airlines is willing to be in charge of all your trips."


    "As for Mellisa, if you need to rx somewhere, you should take a trip abroad with your partner. Don''t worry about the ne and don''t think too much of things at home. My airline has direct flights to major tourist spots around the world. You can tell me whenever you want to go!"


    The words really moved Lilia and Mellisa''s hearts.


    As for Uncle Reynold, Stefani told him to eat in the room tonight and not at the banquet table because of his obsession with Lilia.


    This splendid dinner was a reminder for both Lilia and Mellisa that their family had their backs.


    They might not be their main family members, but they were still their rtives and they cherished these two sisters the most.


    ...


    The next day, Lilia and the others left the Mayer family housingplex at 8 am.


    When parting at the door of the house, Lilia was still a little reluctant to leave Jean''s warm embrace for a while.


    At a quarter past eight, Jean, Mellisa, and Leonard were escorted by Axel to the airport, while Lilia was taken to her meeting ce by another driver.


    Sitting in the car, Lilia looked at the street outside the window. After a while, she took out her cell phone and texted her man.


    Lilia: "If there''s any news regarding Le, please let me know."


    Three minutester, her man sent a reply.


    Jean: "Of course, remember to turn on the humidifier when you sleep at night."


    Lilia could see the concern that Jean was in the message. She could even imagine that the man must have a big frown and seriously linked eyebrows when he sent this message.


    She smiled with her cell phone and texted back.


    Lilia: "I understand, remember to continue loving me. [PS: I love you]"


    She finally managed to persuade Jeanst night. But today, she was the lonely one the most.


    ...


    It was 9 o''clock in the morning when she arrived at the National Theater. The driver quickly walked to the back of the car and opened the door for her.


    She got off with a thank you, then turned around and saw the front of the theater. Two familiar figures stood up waving at her.


    It was Dina and Rini!


    "Miss Lilia!" The two of them ran through the stairs smiling.


    The two girls had let go of their awkwardness when they were working for the first time. Now their rtionship with Lilia was getting closer.


    Dina then said while boasting, "Miss, are you surprised? We both knew that you got a jobst night, so we immediately rushed out of Surabaya overnight!"


    Dina said it in a cheerful tone, but her smile looked a little forced.


    In fact, they came to the capital city with young master Jean and his wife.


    Even though the two of them didn''t make any appearance, they had been protecting Lilia in secret.


    Now that Lilia suddenly had a job in Jakarta, they both turned into Lilia''s assistants again.


    Lilia was indeed surprised and happy, then after chatting with the two girls, she walked slowly towards the door of the theater.


    On the way, Lilia''s eyes flickered and she couldn''t help but ask, "How''s Harold beentely?"


    Even though it was only a brief exchange of messages regarding work, Lilia still felt that the man''s mood wasn''t right yesterday.


    The two girls stared at each other, and they seemed to be talking through their eyes.


    Although they were only working in the Aphrodite Agency recently, they had an understanding of the current situation in thepany.


    Harold''s current situation wasn''t good. And the sole reason was, thepany suddenly arranged a lot of work for him.


    Even though they both weren''t at Aphrodite Agency, they had been trained by the Widjaya family since childhood and they were able to search for important information from theirwork.


    They heard that Aphrodite Agency was currently expanding its business with a new group of celebs. They could understand this movement because thepany wanted to maintain its development.


    But problems arise in this new group of people. It seemed like they were all taking the supermodel path.


    All of their heights were over 175 and none of their appearance should be questioned.


    Currently, the most famous model from Aphrodite Agency was Lilia who recently finished fashion week.


    Mn Fashion Week also promoted her, making Lilia an international supermodel.


    It looked like thepany was trying to imitate their old way of boosting Lilia''s name and they were trying their best to bring out an even better set of models.


    But ording to their understanding, the arrival of these new models had divided a lot of support and contracts that originally belonged to Lilia.


    Moreover, every time these new models appeared in front of the camera, they were no less great than supermodel Lilia Pangestu, so it made it difficult for the partneringpanies to choose and give theirmentary. What''s more, the new models weren''t as expensive as Lilia''s pay rate.


    Now, hot news and rumors circting among celebs said that after Lilia got married, she became arrogant and began to slowly leave the entertainment world. Lilia rarely participated in high-ss events and this was used by neers to enter and secure their spot.


    People might not know the details as to why she seemed to have changed this way, but they all knew very well that Jean Widjaya''s wife had been having some serious problemstely. So it was no wonder that the supermodel had to inevitably put her job on hold.


    What''s more, manypanies were considering stopping partnerships with some of Lilia-owned brands.


    Dina and Rini had only found out about these things in thest few days.


    Right now, Lilia''s question made the two of them quite hesitant.


    In front of the theater, Lilia''s smile narrowed slightly.


    The silence of her two assistants seemed to exin much of the problem.


    After thinking for a moment, Lilia stopped and asked bluntly, "What happened?"


    Rini''s eyes sparkled as she led Lilia to the corner of the theater lobby and whispered, "Miss, to be honest, Dina and I feel like something is wrong with the direction that the Aphrodite Agency is going,"


    So this was it!


    Lilia stared at her without a second, and after looking around, her expression turned serious. "Speak clearly."


    Not long after, Rini exined thepany''s internal situation.


    She spoke and watched Lilia''s expression closely. When she saw her, she didn''t change her face. When she said thest sentence, she leaned forward and quietly whispered, "There are rumors circting in thepany right now, saying... Since you are always neglecting work, thepany is not nning to use you anymore."


    "Also, since Harold is always defending you, it seems that thepany is cutting his performance bonus this year. Someone with strong financial power intends to suppress him and get him out of thepany."


    After Rini said this in an indistinct tone, Lilia''s clear eyes quickly blinked with annoyance.


    She did not expect that her job would have such an impact on Harold.


    When Rini saw Lilia''s eyes, her face also turned grim. She couldn''t help but whisper to the side tofort her, "Miss, don''t me yourself.. Now that you have continued your work, these rumors should disappear with time."

 Chapter 512 - New Artists

    Should she be discouraged?


    Lilia felt that there was no need to feel that way!


    Rumors like this usually came from within thepany. Otherwise, it would be impossible to reach her assistant''s ears.


    She puffed her brows in thought.


    Lilia wasn''t worried about her position in the entertainment world or her working contract being affected, she was just worried about Harold''s situation.


    Having been working together for so long, Lilia knew how much effort Harold had put for her.


    Seeing that her constion was not working, Rini nced at Dina with a little frustration.


    The two girls weren''t so smart, they weren''t good at entertaining others who seemed in a bad mood.


    Lilia was standing in the corner of the lobby with a heavy heart.


    She wanted to meet Harold as soon as possible. She wanted to hear it from the man himself, Lilia really couldn''t ept Harold being treated so unfairly.


    Should she talk to Albert Ares, the agency owner?!


    Lilia paused her thought with a heavy heart. Right at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the side and Louis'' warmughter followed. "Lilia, why are you standing here and noting in?!"


    Lilia quickly retracted her heavy gaze and gave a big smile, then she looked back at Louis. "Director Louis, I just wanted to get some fresh air. I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    "Haha, today is our first film promotion tour. Are you nervous?" Louis walked towards her wearing a ck leather jacket and jeans.


    As a director, such clothes were also in line with his style.


    Lilia smiled before replying, "Hahaha maybe. I heard that Shirley can''t participate in this tour, and as the second option, I don''t know if I can live up to the expectations of the director and crew."


    "You will be fine. Her absence is really unfortunate, but Shirley has her own reason. She said that she is still studying and can''t take time off. And I really value education above all else so I tolerate it. Therefore, I insist that you participate in all promotions for our movie tour. The main character isn''t here, so I really rely on you to make this event a sess!"


    Lilia could see that Louis was serious about promoting this film, so she earnestly nodded. "Director, please don''t worry, I will do my best for all events in each city!"


    Louis smiled and pointed forward, then said in a brisk tone, "This is just the Lilia that I know! Let''s hurry up inside, the backstage is on the third floor of the theater. The event will be held in a multi-function hall for a while. Today I bet a lot, I specially put out some fragments from the film so that everyone can see it first! "


    Lilia smiled lightly and went backstage with him. Dina and Rini silently followed behind them with their eyes facing each other.


    ...


    In the changing room, the crew''s special makeup artist was seen working on others.


    The door opened and Lilia came in without haste. The makeup artist was a little excited when he saw her entering. "Miss Lilia is finally here!"


    "Hello!" She said politely, then she sat down in front of the mirror where no one was sitting.


    Dina and Rini were busy by her side. The make-up artist was just halfway doing make-up on his female partner when he saw Lilia sitting quietly and ying with her phone. He couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Lilia, do you want me to do your makeup today?"


    His female partner instantly showed an irritated look.


    But this was the difference between a protagonist and a supporting role�� this girl could only hold it back even if she was not happy.


    Lilia''s attention was still on her cellphone. She lifted her eyes slightly when she heard the voice. Through the reflection of the mirror, she clearly saw the irritation of the girl. She smiled faintly and said with a sharp tone, "No need, I''m fine. Just finish your work first, I''m not in a hurry."


    Hearing Lilia''s words, the makeup artist seemed rxed a little. But he couldn''t stop himself from ncing at Lilia a few more times.


    At this time, Dina''s cell phone rang. After she looked around, she said to Lilia, "Miss, today''s dress has been chosen by thepany. They have sent it here, I will go out and pick it up."


    "Alright, thanks."


    Before Dina left, she didn''t forget to wink at Rini. The meaning was very clear�� protect the young master''s wife!


    Lilia was still staring at her cellphone, she hadn''t logged into her social media for a while.


    She didn''t pay much attention to the news on the Inte these days.


    On today''s tour, the "Chosen Kingdom" crew released the trailer beforehand. Lilia reposted it to her social media to help build momentum. This was also to honor the crew''s efforts.


    After reposting her official movie ount post, Lilia was about to put back her cellphone in her purse. However, she suddenly heard someone outside the changing room exim, "Hey, watch your way when you walk please!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it!" This voice belonged to Dina.


    Since the door to the locker room was not closed, the dialogue between the two could be heard very clearly.


    Lilia got up without hesitation, it sounded like Dina crashed into someone.


    However, when she walked to the door, she heard a small voice muttering. "Aren''t you Lilia''s assistant? Does she think she can do whatever she wants just because she''s famous?"


    When she heard this, Lilia narrowed her eyes and her expression turned cold. What the hell did this person want? Did she just drag her into such a trivial matter?!


    Rini seemed to have recognized the other party''s identity. She stepped forward and reminded Lilia, "She is one of the new artists of thepany, her name is Milia."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia looked at Rini with a strange gaze and repeated, "Milia?"


    Why was her name almost the same as her? Was this a coincidence?


    Rini nodded mockingly, "Yes, her name is Milia. But I don''t know if that''s her real name or stage name."


    Lilia lowered her eyelids, suppressing the doubts in her heart. "Does she also participate in this show?"


    In fact, she really didn''t know a thing about Milia.


    Rini shook her head indistinctly, her tone was a little stiff. "She didn''t participate in the show. Her appearance here today should have been arranged by thepany!"


    Lilia''s face was a little cold.


    Aphrodite Agency hadpletely changed!


    When Lilia walked to the door and opened it, she saw Milia standing across from Dina, looking a little angry and displeased.


    This was Lilia''s first time seeing Milia''s face.


    From head down to a smooth waist supporting her straight posture, a ck jacket was seen wrapped over her shoulders and a silver evening gown she wore underneath looked contrasty.


    She had a fairly good look, especially her eyes, that were clear and bright, making her always look sparkling in people''s eyes.


    Lilia''s gaze fixed on Dina again. Without bothering to observe, she could see that her face was sullen and unhappy.


    "What''s wrong?" Lilia walked towards Dina, tapped her shoulder and asked softly with soothing tenderness.


    Dina was still holding the dress in her hand, her gaze staring at Milia''s body and her eyes were grinning coldly. "It''s okay, I identally ran into ourpany''s new favorite, what a rude person!"


    When Milia saw Lilia, her face was clearly pale.


    "You��. What are you talking about? That''s utter nonsense. Why can''t I get mad at the person who identally bumped into me? Why are you talking as if at fault here?" Milia''s voice sounded soft, making people easily sympathize with her.


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t forget to look at Lilia and said ironically, "Miss Lilia, is this how you teach your assistant?"

 Chapter 513 - Milia’s Attack

    Lilia didn''t want to cause trouble, her intention to return to the changing room helped her.


    However, Milia continued to stare at her closely, and her words reeked of arrogance.


    This girl was Albert''s new favorite, but Lilia still didn''t know anything about her current junior.


    Right now, Dina was the first person who couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. She held the dress in her arms and stepped forward with a grim expression. "Milia, you ..."


    "Dina!" Lilia pulled her arm. After preventing her, Lilia shook her head slightly, then turned to look at Milia and said warmly, "Miss Milia, no matter how bad my assistant is, she can''t possibly do it on purpose. As for what had just happened, let me ask you, was it really on purpose or not?"


    Milia choked on her breath and she blinked rapidly. She had never faced Lilia before, she didn''t know how to answer her question for a while.


    Seeing her reaction like this, Lilia chuckled softly while staring at Milia''s speechless expression. Then she uttered every word clearly. "Looks like my assistant is telling the truth, obviously this was idental!"


    Lilia deliberately raised her tone when she said thest few words


    This made Milia''s face turn red. "No..."


    Lilia gave her a cold gaze and ignored her rebuttal. Before turning around, she smiled and muttered, "The quality of the new artist from Aphrodite Agency is really worrying," then she walked back to the dressing room.


    Outside the door, Rini gave a cold snort behind her back, while Dina walked to her side while still holding her dress. Milia narrowed her eyes at Lilia and muttered in a low voice, "I used my ability and hard-earned effort to be where I am standing now. Why don''t you know how to stay humble as a senior? Does Harold know that you are so arrogant behind his back?"


    Milia''s face was understated.


    She could tell everyone she didn''t like Lilia, but she couldn''t tell Harold.


    Recently, her performance had indeed been praised by Aphrodite Agency.


    But she wasn''t Albert Ares'' new favorite...


    Milia stayed alone at the door for a long time, her hands tightly gripping her coat. Her eyes looked angry and sad, but she could only swallow all the emotions herself.


    In the dressing room, Lilia sat back in front of the makeup mirror and could see through the reflection about how emotional Dina was. She couldn''t help asking, "Has she provoked you before?"


    Lilia couldn''t be med for her curiosity. Even though Dina hadn''t been with her for a long time, Lilia knew that she wasn''t an impulsive girl.


    This time, Lilia clearly felt that Dina had her own hatred for Milia.


    Hearing that voice, Dina pursed the corners of her lips and her eyes fell on the dress she was holding in her arms.


    She patted the dress with a sarcastic look. "She didn''t provoke me, I just saw something that made my heart uneasy."


    "What did you see?" Lilia kept grinning, she naturally noticed the dress in her arms.


    Dina didn''t say anything. Instead, she gently opened the box beside the dressing table. From there, she pulled out a short skirt and her tone became even more ironic, "Sister, that dress she wore today is exactly the same as yours.


    When Lilia heard that, she was a little surprised.


    When an artist attended an event, the first thing they should avoid was wearing the same clothes as others!


    Milia had worn her dress before, and the staff backstage must''ve seen her in it.


    In that situation, Lilia would only be aughing stock if she wore this dress again.


    By the time that happened, somements on the Inte said: International supermodel Lilia''s fashion taste is so bad that she bravely imitates and wears the same clothes as her own junior!


    Lilia was able to predict these things almost instantly.


    She raised her hand to touch the surface of the dress, her eyes seemed darkening. "Who chose the dress for today''s event?"


    Dina thought for a moment and answered honestly. "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not Harold."


    Lilia was silent for a moment.


    Maybe her agency was really targeting her.


    It seemed that there was indeed a big problem within the agency during her absence from thepany.


    ...


    Not long after, when the makeup artist started applying makeup on Lilia''s face, he first saw the eyeshadow box in his hand and asked, "Miss Lilia, what color is your dress today? I will give you a matching color."


    Dina frowned and didn''t speak, but Lilia''s gaze fell on the dress she left behind.


    Was it really necessary to wear the same clothes as Milia for today?


    Thinking about it, she didn''t know what to say!


    Then, the makeup artist heard her shocking answer. "I''m just going to wear this blue gray coat I''m wearing. I decided to wear this for the asion this time."


    "Huh?" The makeup artist was clearly taken aback. But when he saw Lilia''s serious eyes, he could understand that Lilia wasn''t joking.


    The makeup artist rushed to get rid of the color, covered the eyeshadow box, and changed the color palette. "Okay then, I''ll match the color of your clothes."


    When Dina heard the answer, she squinted her eyes inadvertently.


    Meanwhile, Rini looked at the forgotten dress seriously.


    ...


    At 10:40 am, other artists sitting in the dressing room started to leave one by one.


    After Lilia finished putting her makeup on, she didn''t go to the location hastily, but instead tapped on the search engine on her cellphone.


    She searched the Inte for information about Milia, and after a quick nce, she found her ridiculous.


    ording to the information she got from the inte, it was said that Milia''s talent as a model was identally discovered by a talent scout from Aphrodite Agency. It took a lot of effort to make a contract with her and made her work for thepany.


    Her singing and dancing was excellent, her acting skills were amazing. No wonder she was flooded with all kinds ofpliments.


    From all the information above, Lilia could clearly see something crucial. Aphrodite agency had no talent scouts!


    ording to Lilia''s guess, since Milia was dubbed as Albert''s new favorite, the rtionship between the two must have been extraordinary.


    Wouldn''t that exin why she didn''t back down when she faced her and confronted her without fear?


    Lilia never believed that Milia''s appearance was just a coincidence!


    Five minutester, she put her cell phone in her bag.


    She stared at her outfit today, a knee-length blue-gray wool coat, slim ck trousers, and a pair of ck pointed-toed boots.


    While it wasn''t quite as formal as the dresses, this tour was basically casual in nature and none of which required the artist to dress up.


    At this time, Lilia got up to straighten her coat, and her phone suddenly rang.


    When she epted the call, Harold''s stiff tone could be heard from across. "Your dress and Milia''s dress are the same?"


    "Yes, I immediately threw away the dress!" Lilia spoke nonchntly.


    Harold''s breath stopped, his breath sounded like he was smoking a cigarette. After exhaling thick smoke, his voice sounded hoarse. "I''ve contacted the other sponsors'' clothes, they said that they would send it by 11 at thetest. Talk to Louis and get on stageter!"


    Lilia smiled firmly. "No need, my own clothes are enough..."


    At this point, Dina rushed over and walked in from the door.. She was seen holding three new sets of dresses in her hands.

 Chapter 514 - Naive

    The dresses had a special logo that was quite familiar to her.


    Dina happily walked in from the door carrying them, but her steps were a little wobbling because the dresses were too heavy.


    "Sister, here are three sets of thetest Van brand collections, you can choose any of them!" Dina said cheerfully, making Rini, who was still lethargic, return to her senses in an instant. She got up quickly and ran over.


    On the phone, Harold also heard the scream. He was silent for two seconds and asked in a loud voice, "Who gave you that dress?"


    After asking this question, he squeezed his cigarette andughed at himself.


    He didn''t have to think hard to find out who it was. He forgot that there was a strong man behind Lilia who was always watching over her.


    Lilia heard Harold''s question as she continued to look towards the door. She saw a familiar figure appear in the changing room not long after.


    She picked up her cell phone and smiled as she answered, "He''s an acquaintance, looks like he saved my day!"


    After she hung up, Lilia smiled and got up to greet him. "Brother Alex, why are you here?"


    She didn''t expect Alex to appear here either, but Lilia had to admit that his arrival had saved her day.


    Alex was still dressed like a noble gentleman, and his long id coat made him look graceful.


    He walked slowly to Lilia and calmly exined, "I happened to have a show at the theater today. I heard you were here too, so I wanted to give you some new dresses."


    Such a lucky coincidence!


    Even though Lilia was a little suspicious of this coincidence, she still paid attention to the dresses in Dina''s hands. "Are these dresses expensive?"


    Alex exined again, "You don''t have to worry about the price. After all, you used to be the opening model for the Van brand at that time and you helped my sales increase by 20%. I am very grateful to have you as our model."


    "I actually wanted to give you gifts for a long time, but this set of dresses has just beenpleted and are yet to be officially released. This can also be said to be an experiment, so I want you to show any of them to the public thenter I will conduct a survey on it. Therefore, consider wearing this dress as work, no need to pay for it."


    Alex''s logical answer and slightly persuading tone made Lilia slowly let go of her doubts.


    She saw the dress and smiled as she said, "I feel honored to be able to wear thetest Van brand collection and promote it to the public. Thank you also for not charging fees."


    "Then, try on this new set first, all to your measurements. If you don''t like it, ask your assistant toe look for me again. I can redesign it for you for free."


    Lilia gently shook her head. "Don''t bother, your brand style is always elegant and the designs are beautiful."


    Alex looked at her with a relieved smile. "Alright then, I still have something to do. I''ll go ahead first,"


    "Okay, thanks brother Alex!"


    Lilia then walked him out of the changing room. After thanking him once again, she saw Alex waving his hand without turning back towards her. Lilia stayed still watching his figure gradually disappear from her sight.


    ...


    Back in the changing room, Lilia watched Rini and Dina prepare the dress she was going to wear. As she walked over while taking off her coat, she asked casually, "Where did you meet brother Alex?"


    Dina raised her head, blinked, and said something quite absurd, "The elevator!"


    Hearing that voice, Lilia nodded. "Does he have something to do here today?"


    Dina continued to look her in the eye and answered freely, "I don''t know, he said there was a show at the theater so maybe yes."


    Lilia nced at her. "Do you know who Alex is?"


    Dina responded with a reasonable answer and admiring tone, "I know, he''s the founder and designer of the greatest Van brand, he''s very famous!"


    Lilia couldn''t argue with anything and just nodded in approval.


    Forget it, this should be a coincidence.


    When Lilia finally made an appearance at the event wearing the newest collection from the Van brand, it caused quite a stir.


    The dress, paired with the evening gown style and cleverlybined elements of the Chinese style cheongsam, looked insanely beautiful on her. Although this dress was not yet official, everyone in the entertainmentmunity could see that it was a unique design style from the Van brand.


    Off the stage, Milia was waiting for Lilia to appear.


    The new model wore that silver evening gown. After removing the jacket, her exposed back became the biggest highlight of her look.


    The room temperature in the multi-function hall was quite hot. Coupled with therge number of media reporters and film critics, making the atmosphere in the room very hot.


    When Lilia showed up, Milia looked at her from among the crowd.


    With just one nce, her expression changed.


    Howe Lilia wasn''t wearing the dress thepany chose for her?


    However, even though Milia was confused, she hurriedly tried to keep her expression neutral.


    She passed through the waves of the crowd and hurriedly walked over to Lilia''s side. She looked like she was trying to be on the stage together with her.


    Lilia naturally saw her too, especially when Milia was trying to catch up with her and stood by her side.


    To be honest, if there hadn''t been such a confrontation with her before, it wouldn''t really be a big deal for her to bring this junior to the stage or introduce her to the media and the audience.


    After all, it was an unwritten rule that seniors had to promote neers.


    But Lilia absolutely didn''t want to do it today!


    When Lilia looked away, Milia was the first to speak. "Miss Lilia, Mr. Albert asked you to take me to the stage so you could introduce me."


    Oh, so she decided to use the name Albert to threaten her?


    Lilia looked at her carefully and casually, her eyebrows slightly raised, and her words were filled with question marks. "Why should I do that?"


    Milia blinked and said softly, "I am your junior here, isn''t it natural for people to take me as your little sister? But if you don''t want to introduce me like this, it''s fine. You can still think of me as someone else and find another sensible way to introduce meter."


    "My younger sister?" Lilia''s eyebrows turned into a sarcastic smile. "Sorry, I don''t understand what you mean. Why do I even bother wasting my time thinking of how I should introduce you to people when you are rude to me?"


    Milia was surprised then said with a somewhat annoyed look, "This is an order arranged by President Albert."


    "Then let Albert call me personally to exin the whole story!" Lilia''s tone turned high and her eyes were cold.


    This girl always mentioned Albert''s name on every asion. Did she think she didn''t know the trick behind those words?


    Milia was really naive!


    Milia was confused about how to respond to Lilia''s words, it was very different from what she had expected.


    How could this happen?!


    After Lilia said these words, she looked at her coldly, turned around and walked towards the stage.


    Milia wanted to chase after her, but her wrist was pulled tightly from behind.


    She thought that it was Lilia''s two assistants who had restrained her. Milia frowned with anger and turned around to look. But suddenly, she got lost in a daze.


    "You, stay away from her!" It was William Anggara, the man who hadn''t made any appearance for a long time.


    In the film "The Chosen Kingdom", he yed quite an important role, that was a general and so it was natural for him to participate in this promotional tour.


    He overheard all the conversations between Lilia and Milia.


    He had not seen Lilia in a long time, so instinctively he didn''t want any irrelevant people to bother her.


    William was still very confident.


    His eyes were bitter and he rebuked Milia in a grim tone. After pulling her wrist hard enough, he finally let go of her.


    William''s strong pull made Milia unconsciously stomp her feet as a reflex and stepped on her evening dress.. In an instant, her center of gravity shifted and she fell onto the carpet.

 Chapter 515 - Grueling First Day

    Milia screamed as she fell. Although some people tried to step forward to help, they still saw this incident as funny.


    Her white face was filled with embarrassment, and she was still trembling a little after being helped up from the floor.


    "Who is this person? Looks like she''s not ying any role in this film right?"


    "I don''t know her either. I think she probably came here for a free promotion!"


    "Sigh, celebs nowadays�� They''d really do everything for the sake of poprity!"


    Backstage, many people were whispering and pointing towards Milia. The girl''s eyes became hateful as her heart couldn''t stand the painful taunts.


    On the stage, Lilia was seen wearing that beautiful and elegant dress then went on a quick photoshoot and question and answer session. On her left and right side stood Edward and William, and other supporting actors.


    Shirley, the female lead, was not present, so Lilia became the centerpiece of attention on the tour this time.


    Milia stood not far from the stage, looking at Lilia''s figure standing gracefully in the spotlight. She clenched her fists tightly and hated her with a passion.


    If she had agreed to take her onto the stage, there wouldn''t be an ident like now.


    It was clear that the directive was apany request, but Lilia hadpletely ignored it to the point that she spoke harshly to her.


    Milia thought that she might never really be able to match Lilia.


    In her impression, when appearing in front of the media, Lilia was always graceful and gentle.


    Now, it seemed that the impression was just a disguise.


    ...


    The first tour of the "Chosen Kingdom" in Jakarta ended perfectly in two hours.


    Throughout the event, Louis showed great patience and took all media inquiries seriously.


    Including the clip that he yed as a gift to his loyal viewers, it made people really feel how amazing the work of a famous director was.


    After that short performance, the person who became the most popr target for media journalists during the interview session was Lilia.


    The topic about her had not stopped from the start to the end of the tour.


    At this time, the media surrounded her and the other two protagonists. They quickly pointed their microphones at Lilia and askedplicated questions.


    "Lilia, are you really the daughter of the Mayer family? Can you tell us how you found out?"


    "Lilia, it was reported on the Inte that you and Shirley don''t get along and now she''s suddenly absent from the film promotion tour today. How do you respond to this?"


    "Lilia, after Sara Hartanto got into a car ident, did you visit her?"


    "Lilia ..."


    Most of the questions raised had nothing to do with the film.


    These reporters also tried to use their chance to publish interesting stories.


    At this time, William and Edward who stood next to Lilia were embarrassed and felt left out.


    After all, Edward was a veteran actor. His expression did not change, but he vaguely felt that his presence was not as important as it used to be and that he was beginning to fall out of the spotlight.


    William was the first to speak. "Today is our film tour, so we beg everyone not to ask questions that have nothing to do with the movie."


    As soon as he spoke, the reporter''s microphone immediately turned towards him. "William, may I ask you about Sara Hartanto? After learning about the car ident, what did you do?"


    "William, it is said that Sara''s legs had been amputated and that she''d be in a wheelchair for the rest of her life. With such a condition, would you still consider spending your life with her?"


    This was a great question!


    Lilia stood beside him, nced at the reporters who were asking questions calmly, then turned to look at William. She could see that dozens of microphones were turning in front of William and the man''s face turned dark in an instant.


    William did not pay attention to Lilia''s gaze, but the reporter asked a very sensitive question and made him freeze.


    The truth was, he hadn''t visited Sara ever since she got into a car ident.


    Since he joined the film "The Chosen Kingdom", the rtionship between the two had been severed. Even if they didn''t officially announce their break up, they were already treating each other like strangers.


    William did not expect that he would attract such a hugemotion when he tried to help Lilia.


    Traces of annoyance shed in his eyes, and he wanted to avoid such questions. But he couldn''t run anywhere as he was surrounded by the media that tirelessly tried to dig his private life. There was absolutely no way for him to escape.


    Lilia still had a faint smile on her cheek. Seeing the reporter busy asking William, she said generously to the journalists, "Sorry I still have some business, my friends are happy to answer your questions. See youter."


    At the same time, she walked away from behind Edward.


    These entertainment reporters were a little anxious, so they rushed to block Lilia''s path once again. Even Edward, who was nning to leave the interview area, was blocked.


    "Lilia, hold on a second please. Is your dress today the newest release of the Van brand?"


    Lilia''s steps stopped at the question.


    She turned around and smiled, "This dress is indeed Van''s brand."


    Someone yelled from behind. "Why can you have it? If it''s thetest release of the Van brand and hasn''t been officiallyunched yet, how can you get hold of thetest collection?"


    This suspicious tone managed to make the reporters look at Lilia again, and everyone''s expecting gaze was no less extraordinary.


    "Lilia, that dress... Is it real?"


    Entertainment reporters would always find a way to make any narrative be newsworthy.


    Lilia was used to this kind of situation, so she looked behind the crowd without changing her face. "The elements of this dress are all the hallmarks of the Van brand. If you have any doubts, you better wait for their nextunch and I''ll let you decide whether this dress is real or not."


    "Lilia, do you have a close rtionship with Alex Vander? Product confidentiality before official release is very important, why is he suddenly making you endorse his collection today?"


    Lilia didn''t want to answer this question to avoid trouble. "Sorry, I have other urgent business, let''s stop here for today. See you guyster,"


    She thought she''d answered enough and she did not n to entertain the media any further.


    Lilia forced her way out of the crowd, so Dina and Rini immediately stepped forward to protect her. The three of them then quickly disappeared from the crowd.


    Throughout the entire process, she did not look at William at the slightest. After calmly facing the media, Lilia only left a shadow of elegance in the depths of her dark eyes.


    William stared at the direction she walked away, lowering his eyelids slightly to block the cold light that had suddenlye.


    After she left the ce and arrived in the locker room, Lilia sighed with relief.


    The first day of this film promotion was finally over, but she never saw Milia again.


    "Dina, how long has Milia worked in thepany?" Lilia asked as she walked out after changing her clothes.

 Chapter 516 - Returning To Surabaya

    Hearing this, Dina kept tidying her clothes and answered, "Maybe less than a month. These neers haven''t been around that long, but thepany is so generous to give them resources."


    Lilia nodded clearly, thinking about her earlier anger towards Milia. Then she took out her cell phone from her bag curiously.


    She hadn''t heard from Albert at all!


    Simply put, this matter wasn''t handled properly at the time, and Lilia was trying not to think about it.


    After the first day of the tour was over, Louis'' assistant, Joshua, came to tell Lilia that she was invited to dinner at a famous French restaurant in the capital in the evening held exclusively to honor the main characters.


    This approach seemed to be normalized in the entertainment world. Moreover, Lilia had not left the capital city yet and there was no reason for her to refuse it.


    However, she deliberately asked Dina to buy a flight ticket to the city of Surabaya that night.


    ording to the notice given by Harold, the film promotion event wouldst for one and a half months. With a total of 15 tours in different cities, each tour would take three to four days on average.


    And the location of this tour for the day after tomorrow happened to be in Surabaya.


    Lilia wanted to go home early to wait for her team toe and gathered on the spot.


    ...


    At eight in the evening, while dinner was taking ce, Lilia was continuously checking her watch. Before this, she had talked to Louis about her n to return to Surabaya first. And when the time was right, she would go home earlier than the others and hurry to the airport.


    Louis smiled and nodded. "Since you have other arrangements, then I will not keep you here any longer. See you in Surabaya in two days!"


    "Okay, see you in Surabaya!"


    Lilia greeted everyone at the scene for a bit, after which she took Dina away from the restaurant.


    It was another cold night. The pedestrians were seen walking slowly on the road as they couldn''t help going against the chilling night wind.


    Outside the restaurant, Rini parked the car on the side of the road.


    Lilia smoothed the coat she was wearing while walking slowly towards the car, but a male figure was standing in front of her sight and it seemed like he was waiting for her.


    They were neither far nor near, and under the dim light of the streetlight, William''s mncholy eyes were filled withplexity.


    Lilia only nced at him, then she looked forward, as if she didn''t intend to stop.


    It was true that she hadn''t seen William in a long time, but she had no n to talk with him.


    "Are you so unwilling to face me now?"


    William stepped forward. When Lilia tried to get past him, he suddenly stood in front of her.


    Lilia had to inconveniently stop in her way from that. The cold night wind blew against her, making her eyes narrow a little. She blinked and her face didn''t look surprised. "Do you need anything?"


    There''s no point in talking with him. They had nothing to do with each other anymore.


    "Can''t I talk to you even if we are nothing? Lilia, although we broke up, is it really that hard for us to be friends?"


    William spoke with a bitter and helpless look on his eyes. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he couldn''t see the figure standing before him the same as before. The man felt like Lilia was no longer her old self.


    But even so, Lilia didn''t want to talk or make small talk with him.


    "If you just want to ask how I''m doing, we don''t need to chat. I''m very busy, Mr. William."


    William looked at her deeply. Calling him ''Mr. William'' showed that Lilia had drawn a very boundary between the two.


    Heughed dryly, then walked away the next second. The man quickly opened his palm to the side of the road. "Then, I won''t bother you again. See you in Surabaya in two days. "


    Lilia unconsciously looked at William, only to feel weird.


    She hadn''t seen him for a long time and their encounter happened this way. Lilia couldn''t help but frown as she felt the increasingly awkward atmosphere between them. How strange!


    Lilia suppressed the suspicion in her heart. After nodding slightly, she led Dina straight to the car parked by the side of the road.


    The night grew darker and William still stood in his ce while staring at her. No one knew what he was thinking, but his sparkling eyes were soplicated that it was impossible for one to understand his feelings.


    ''Lilia, we still have a long time!''


    ...


    At 11pm, Lilia returned to the Lakeside Vi in Surabaya.


    At first, she did not expect to return to her house so quickly. Since Harold''s information about this tour was not very detailed, Lilia didn''t even know that the destination of the second tour was Surabaya.


    But this was good indeed, at least she coulde back early. With this free time too, she could investigate the true situation within the Aphrodite Agency.


    In front of her house gate, Lilia stopped walking and stared at the building after getting out of the car.


    Strangely, there was no light illuminating her house. Only the outer lights were on.


    She checked the time, it turned out that it was nearly half past twelve. Was Jean asleep?


    After saying goodbye to Dina and Rini, Lilia pulled her suitcase into the door.


    She put her suitcase in the living room and walked upstairs.


    In the bedroom, the lights were off and nothing was visible.


    Jean wasn''t home!


    It was alreadyte at night, was he still working at thepany?


    Lilia took off her coat and put it on the chair. After that, she sat on the edge of the bed, took out her cell phone and called her husband.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off..."


    Lilia was dumbfounded, she immediately felt anxious so she tried to call him again.


    The same voice answered her again, and it made her feel a little worried.


    Lilia had known her husband for a long time, and she knew Jean never turned off his cellphone.


    Did something happen?


    Lilia''s heart was so restless, she returned from the capital without notifying Jean beforehand.


    She wanted to surprise him, so she returned home quietly.


    But at this time, she couldn''t even contact her husband.


    Lilia didn''t doubt anything, she was just worried whether something had happened to her husband.


    The more she thought about it, the more she panicked. She opened her contact list and looked around. Finally, her eyes were fixed on Kenny''s phone number.


    She didn''t know what else to do nor who else she should contact. Kenny was her only hope at this time.


    Lilia wasted no time and dialed Kenny''s number right after.


    This time, it took about half a minute before the phone was picked up. "Madame, what''s wrong?"


    Kenny''s voice sounded tired. When he opened his mouth, he seemed to be continuously flipping through the documents in his hands, and the rustling of the paper could be heard clearly from across.


    Lilia smiled politely. "Kenny, sorry to bother you at night. Is he with you?"


    He?


    Kenny was so busy that he was dizzy, it took him a few seconds to realize what Lilia was saying. He suddenly tapped the table in front of him. "Yes, the president is with me!"


    After he finished speaking, he felt that his wordscked detail, so he quickly exined, "Madame, the president is in a meeting. Maybe he can''te home tonight. Wait a minute, I''ll ask him to answer the phone!"


    After learning the whole story, Lilia didn''t want to cause much trouble. "You don''t need to call him, I was just a little worried when I called his number but his phone was off, so I called you. If he''s okay then I have nothing to ask again."


    Kenny thought for a while before he got up and walked out of the office. He looked into the conference room next door and said, "The president has a lot of meetings today, maybe his cell phone has run out of battery. After this meeting is over, I will ask the president to call you back!"


    "No need, let him work. If it''s not a bother, I want to ask you a favor.. Please help me remind him so that he always takes care of his health and gets enough rest."

 Chapter 517 - Guilt In Lilia’s Heart

    After Kenny hung up, he stood outside the door of the conference room and stared at Jean from the window inadvertently.


    He let out a heavy sigh, then quickly returned to his office and continued to search for relevant information.


    He waspletely dizzy with the events that had happened recently. One of the government projects that was supposed to have a contract with the Widjaya family suddenly vanished.


    This incident was truly very unfortunate. After being investigated, it turned out that a fatal ident had happened in the middle of the negotiation. The amount of the bid was identally leaked. This immediately led to their rivals offering lower prices.


    Kenny had always felt responsible for this problem, but he found no errors from beginning to end.


    The thing that embarrassed thepany the most was that the price offered by its rivals was only 100 million lower than them.


    This must be a nned scheme meant to insult them!


    Since Jean returned from Jakarta, he held an executive meeting to investigate this ident that eliminated the billions worth of contracts. Every rted personnel was also being thoroughly investigated.


    ...


    Tonight, Lilia was sleeping alone with a cold heart. In the midst of her gloom, she always felt that the man next to her had returned. She woke up several times, but the other side of the bed was still empty.


    The next morning, she woke up at seven.


    After taking a shower, she didn''t even have breakfast. Before eight o''clock, she called Dina to get the car and drove straight to thepany Jean was in.


    Her husband did not return all night, and his cellphone was still turned off. Was he really busy that his meetingsted overnight?!


    It was 8:20 am when she almost arrived at thepany.


    Lilia got out of the car, and before stepping into thepany, she stopped by a nearby cafe to buy two cups of coffee and a sandwich.


    When she was waiting in line to buy, her mind was filled with many questions. She wondered if a problem could change people''s hearts?


    She felt that it was not only thepany she worked for that was in trouble. It seemed that even the Widjaya family had experienced a hard time at the same time.


    Lilia walked into the lobby carrying a white crackle. Since she wore no makeup and didn''t sleep wellst night, she looked a little tired.


    It was too early in the morning and the number of employees was still very few. After the receptionist saw her at the front desk, Lilia was politely led to the elevator.


    The president''s wife came here looking haggard. Last night, she heard that the rest of the management was working all night and the president was not returning to his house. Could it be... they had a fight?!


    There was also a hot search on the inte yesterday. Nobody knew if this president''s wife had found out about it.


    After the end of the first "Chosen Kingdom" promotional tour, a number of journalists suspected that the Van brand outfit Lilia was wearing was just imitation and not authentic.


    The content of the dubious news collected all the pictures and details of the clothes on the Van brand website in detail, but they could not find the dress worn by Liliast night.


    No one had officially responded to this news, including the agency Lilia worked for.


    Some magazines and newspapers also stated that their team tried to reach for the Van brand and yet they didn''t get their calls or texts answered.


    Apart from the wild spection, many people in the fashion industry had analyzed high imitation dresses with their detailed opinions. Their words were much harsher and they were sure that the dress was definitely not authentic.


    Of course, Lilia had no idea that her uninformed words yesterday caused so many chain reactions.


    Right now, she only cared about a man in the president''s office of this building.


    Taking the elevator to the top floor, she felt a different atmosphere the moment the door opened.


    Even though it wasn''t time for work yet, there were a lot of people looking busy on this floor.


    Employees traveled from time to time with documents in their hands, they were seen constantly going in and out of various office rooms.


    Lilia was standing on the spot, watching the scene with her eyes fully wide open. Finally, she walked to the president''s office in front of her without a word.


    At this moment, her heart became restless.


    "Madame?!" When she just stood at the door and was about to knock on it, Kenny walked out of the conference room with two dark circles under his eyes.


    When Lilia saw him, she stopped at the same ce.


    She pointed her finger at the president''s office and asked, "Is he there?"


    Kenny wanted to answer but he couldn''t help but yawn first, looking very unsightly. "Yes, the president has just finished the meeting at seven this morning. He should be resting inside."


    When Lilia heard that, she felt so depressed.


    After she nodded and thanked him, she pushed open the door and entered.


    ...


    Nobody was there to wee her in the president''s office.


    Lilia looked around quickly, put the coffee and breakfast in her hands on the table, then ran to the restroom at the back.


    She did not know what was wrong with the Widjaya family business, but it was clearly not easy for her husband to hold meetings all day long after he returned from Jakarta.


    She gently opened the door and there was a faint smell of smoke.


    There was no one in bed, Lilia then looked at the window and saw the man standing in front of it, smoking with his back to her.


    His broad back carried an impression of loneliness, the smoke of his cigarette made all the things that clogged his head go with him.


    Jean looked like someone who had just finished fighting, what aplete mess. The clothes on his back looked slightly wrinkled, but that did not spoil his extraordinary aura.


    Lilia hadn''t spoken a word. But when the man heard the sound of the door opening, he raised his hand and inhaled a cigarette. His voice was hoarse as he said, "Are the materials ready? I''ll be out in ten minutes."


    Hearing this, Lilia''s heart ached even more. ''Do you still want to continue?''


    She stepped forward on the carpet and lightly took an idental step. As she walked slowly behind him, she raised her arms and hugged her husband''s waist. "Jean, you''ve been busy all night, don''t you n to rest?"


    When Lilia approached him, Jean could already smell her familiar scent.


    He let Lilia hug him, making his tense body slowly loosening up. His hands then moved to cover the back of his wife''s hands that were circling him. "When did youe back?"


    Lilia pressed her face against his back and answered softly, "Last night, I wanted to surprise you. But ... I couldn''t reach you."


    The man was silent for a few seconds and touched his trouser pocket, only to find out that his cell phone was left in the meeting room. He sighed and exined, "I had a meeting all day yesterday and I don''t seem to realize that my phone might be dead. But Mrs. Widjaya came here this morning because she was worried about her husband. What a pleasant surprise!"


    After he finished speaking, he grabbed Lilia''s arm and slowly turned around. He stood in front of her in the dark, making his entire figure look so unreal.


    Lilia raised her head and stared at her husband''s glowing pupils, then stroked his brows sadly. "Why are you suddenly so busy that you have to work all night without a rest?"


    The man stared at her, his thin lips slightly hooked. "This is the price of an error."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows, wanting to ask something, but she swallowed the words.


    Sure enough, there was a problem with her husband''s job!


    She fixedly stared into the man''s red eyes, and stretched out her hand in the next second. "You''ve been busy all night, have you eaten yet? I bought coffee and breakfast, so you have to eat with me now!"


    The man nced at his watch subconsciously, but Lilia looked back and caught his movement.


    Worried that Jean would work on an empty stomach, she pouted and said, "If you don''t eat with me, then I won''t eat!"


    "Okay, I''ll eat with you." The man let go of his tense look and squeezed his wife''s cheekfortably.


    Lilia then pulled him over to sit at the sofa. After sitting next to him, she brought out their breakfast and two coffees. When she handed it over to him, she didn''t forget to say, "I bought you a sandwich because I didn''t want your stomach to hurt from eating heavy mealster. Oh yeah, this coffee is a little sweet, if you don''t like it, I''ll make you a tea."


    "Don''t bother, I love all the drinks you buy."

 Chapter 518 - New Challenger

    Lilia nced at him, she lowered her head and took a bite of her sandwich, but the corner of her mouth warped calmly.


    In fact, she had never seen him this busy ever since they knew each other.


    Problems for sure couldn''t be avoided in any work, Lilia could understand Jean''s high dedication because thispany was his responsibility.


    "Don''t you have to go to work today?" After a few bites of the sandwich, the man took a sip of the coffee.


    Lilia chewed her food then answered in a soft voice, "I have no work today. I''m nning to go to thepanyter. By the way, there is something I want to tell you. "


    Speaking of this, traces of wrinkles appeared in her husband''s forehead.


    When she got the notification from Harold, she wondered whether to tell her husband or not.


    Even though Lilia wanted to refrain from saying it, they had always been honest to each other, no matter what. They had always been this way from the first time they got together, so it was pretty difficult for her to hide anything from her man.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lilia immediately gave up her intention to hide it any longer.


    The man seemed to see her doubt, and when he put down his coffee cup, he turned at her with a deep smile. "Looks like you were nning to hide it from me before?"


    "That''s�� right!" An embarrassed expression appeared on Lilia''s face.


    She red at the man and cleared her throat. "I thought you were very busy, so I thought I didn''t want to burden your mind. I was nning to discuss it with you in a few days."


    "No matter how busy I am, I will never neglect my wife''s business. Let''s talk, I''ll listen to it."


    The man leaned back on the back of his chair with a veryfortable posture, and looked at Lilia with an admiring gaze. Even if he looked so tired, his eyes were still glued to her beauty.


    Lilia pulled the corners of her lips and pondered for a moment before finally saying, "My film promotion event on the seventh day is in Mysia!"


    After speaking, she saw a hint of surprise in the man''s eyes.


    Lilia couldn''t me his reaction, she was also shocked when she received the news.


    The promotional tour for the "Chosen Kingdom" was said to be done across Indonesia, but she did not think that she would need to go abroad. It seemed that she was underestimating Louis Septian''s ambition.


    However, this arrangement made Lilia feel that this might be a blessing in itself.


    Le was in Mysia now, who knew if Lilia could take advantage of her visit to this neighboring countryter.


    Jean narrowed his eyes, he could see Lilia''s eagerness to leave and hesitantly said, "Do you want to look for Le when you visit Mysia?"


    Lilia didn''t deny it. "It was my n, but I will only go to Mysia in mid-December and I still have almost half a month to go. I''m afraid Le has been moving out from Mysia for a long time."


    "Since there is still time, don''t think too much about it. If there are no obstacles, Clifford will arrive in Mysia tomorrow!"


    When that man said, Lilia stared at him in amazement. "Did you�� End Clifford''s vacation ahead of schedule?"


    "Yes, I need him!"


    Lilia pursed her lips andughed, but she didn''t say anything.


    She thought that this man always did more than anyone knew. He rarely talked about what he had done, but he was always the one who could turn things around in a blink of an eye.


    That way, Lilia didn''t have to worry too much anymore. Shepletely trusted Jean''s n!


    ...


    Lilia hadn''t been in thepany for too long. Knowing that Jean would have another meeting, she firmly left him a few advice and left thepany early.


    Jean never told her about what happened at hispany and Lilia herself didn''t want to ask, but ... as long as the problem was still there, it was only time before everything got revealed.


    At this time, she was sitting in the car driven by Kenny while looking for thetest real estate news with her cell phone.


    She looked around for a bit, and quickly caught something in the news that was released the day after yesterday.


    Latest Real Estate News: Gxy Real Estate beat the leading Widjaya Family Real Estate Group. It is known that Gxy Real Estate has submitted a bid for a Surabaya government development project in oneswoop��


    Seeing this, Lilia''s expression became even more serious.


    The Widjaya family was facing a huge problem!


    Gxy Real Estate seized a work contract that should have belonged to the Widjaya family. Even if she wasn''t in the real estate industry, this news would have generated quite a reaction.


    The Widjaya family had been a leading power in the real estate industry for a long time, and this was the first time someone had managed to steal from them.


    Lilia''s gaze was fixed on the news on her cellphone. This news was released a few days ago. In other words, when they were still in the capital city of Jakarta, Jean''spany had already experienced this kind of bad luck.


    And yet the man still continued to apany her in Jakarta, and was not present at thepany...


    Thinking of this, Lilia immediately got annoyed and threw her cellphone on the chair. Instinctively, she felt that she had a fault in the problem that the Widjaya family''spany encountered.


    Kenny then slowly stepped on the brake as the red light shone on the intersection. After he stopped the car, he blinked his red eyes and saw Lilia''s displeased face through the rearview mirror.? He then ventured to ask in a deep voice, "Madame, are you.. having an argument with the president?"


    Lilia was clearly sulking so she didn''t want to answer it.


    She lifted her eyes to Kenny''s suspicious gaze, about to open her mouth. But she stopped speaking.


    Seeing this, Kenny tried to understand her and calm her down. "Madame, please don''t be angry. The president has been very busytely. He wasn''t at thepany before and there was a lot of work piling up. He never stopped workingst night. Please understand that the president has to sacrifice his time to solve the problems in thepany,"


    "This information is just for you, Madame. He might seem too focused on his careers and forget everything, but the president still has you in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been worried about you all the time. So on behalf of the president, I want to apologize if you can''t enjoy your vacation with him," he added.


    Kenny''s soothing tone became even more exaggerated. Lilia raised her hand in a dumbfounded manner and interrupted him.


    "Kenny, I have a question..."


    Kenny just swallowed the words in his mouth. Hearing Lilia''s question, he forced his eyes wide open. "Madame, I will try to answer as long as I know of the matter."


    Lilia frowned at that.


    Did Kenny''s brain turn into a mush from too much overtime?


    Why was he talking like this today!?


    Through the rearview mirror, Lilia met Kenny''s serious expression. She pursed the corner of her mouth and said, "How much do you know about Gxy Real Estate?"


    Kenny was confused!


    He thought this boss'' wife wanted to talk to him about the emotional journey between man and woman.


    But why... Why was she asking about her husband''s rivalpany?!


    Kenny stared at Lilia in a daze, perhaps secretly wondering how he should answer her. The atmosphere in the car became quiet for a moment because of this.


    HONK! HONK!


    When the red light ahead changed, Kenny forgot to run the car. The car behind them was already honking loudly.


    Suddenly, his eyes drifted past the intersection.


    The Genesispany was not far from where Aphrodite''s agency was. In just a few minutes, Kenny had parked his car on the lower floor of the building.


    He turned and looked at Lilia then mused repeatedly and answered, "Gxy Real Estate is based in Jakarta. Previously, they are working in the retail industry, and people had never heard of their n to enter the real estate world. At least not until a few days ago."


    "But this year, Gxy Real Estate continued to emerge and won several crucial employment contracts in Jakarta.. ording to the evaluation, Gxy Real Estate is the dark horse in the real estate industry this year," Kenny added.

 Chapter 519 - Harold’s Frustration Sense

    The dark horse in the real estate industry!


    This was a very high evaluation for apany that had just entered the real estate industry.


    Gxy Real Estate...


    For some reason, Lilia unconsciously thought of Alfred''s name.


    Although it seemed a little forced, she remembered that she did overhear a bit of Alfred''s conversation with his grandmother when they attended the Mayer family dinner.


    Lilia felt that she might have overanalyzed everything because her mind was restless.


    She sank the doubt in her heart for a moment. Seeing Kenny still staring at her with a confused look, Lilia smiled without exining and said goodbye before getting out of the car.


    ...


    When Lilia arrived at the Aphrodite Agency, it was ten in the morning.


    When she walked into thepany''s door, the woman at the reception desk saw her, and her eyes blinked with surprise.


    This difference from the usual response she usually received seemed to represent a lot of trouble.


    She hadn''t been here in a long time, everything in thepany still looked the same, but at the same time felt so different.


    All of the staff looked busy, but when Lilia walked over, she saw many new faces she didn''t recognize.


    Unsurprisingly, these must be the new recruits Rini described.


    Lilia calmly caught everyone''s reaction as she walked towards Harold''s office, and through the clear ss window, she saw Harold''s figure inside.


    She stepped forward and knocked on the closed door lightly. Her action made the door slowly open then closed again, and the people in the office looked panicked when they saw her.


    Oh, Milia was here!


    The girl was sitting across from Harold, she seemed to be crying as she spoke.


    After Lilia knocked on the door, Milia suddenly closed her mouth, but tears filled her eyes again.


    Lilia stood silently at the door, turning her gaze to Harold''s face and said with a smile. "Sorry, the door isn''t locked."


    Harold was still wearing his signature floral shirt. He was staring at Lilia with eyespletely absent-minded, and he unconsciously opened his mouth. "Why are you here?"


    "You guys talk first, I''ll be waiting for you in the conference room!"


    He wanted to avoid her, but Harold shook his head. "Don''t worry, it''s over. You, hurry out!"


    In thest sentence, he spoke to Milia in a cold tone.


    Milia''s mouth writhed, she left with great reluctance.


    Unable to go against Harold''s order, she could only get up from her seat angrily, and when she walked to the door, she muttered, "Then I''lle to you again soon!"


    After she finished speaking, she heard Harold calmly answer before she left the office, "Don''te to me again. If there is anything you want to do, tell Mr. Albert directly, I will follow thepany arrangements."


    Milia turned her head in disappointment, as if she had heard something she couldn''t ept.


    Compared to the change in her mood, Harold was too calm and indifferent.


    Milia tried to swallow all of her anger for a few seconds before finally turning around and rushed out of the office room while holding back her tears.


    Perhaps she was so angry that she identally hit Lilia''s shoulder.


    She didn''t have much strength, but this move meant too much.


    Lilia smiled and entered the office. When she sat in front of Harold, she said bluntly, "If I hadn''te back, were you nning to carry all the burdens yourself?"


    The expression on Harold''s face looked terrible.


    He was so haggard, he hadn''t even shaved off his beard, and his usual handsome look was now reced by a messy face that showed he had been sleep-deprived.


    Harold''s eyes flickered erratically. He was lying on the chair movingzily. He tookst night''s tea on his desk and took two sips before joking, "What are you talking about? I don''t know what you mean."


    Lilia sat across from him, staring at him closely.


    She did not speak, her clear eyes were fixed on the man''s eyes that resembled dead fish.


    Harold felt his scalp go numb as he endured Lilia''s extremely focused gaze.


    He could handle it all, but he couldn''t hold back himself from staring at the serious gaze that the supermodel used to look at him. He wanted to light a cigarette to hide his emotions, but when he picked up the case, he realized it was empty.


    Harold looked down and fiddled with the pack of cigarettes, he just opened them this morning. But he didn''t realize that it only took a few hours for him to smoke all of them.


    He didn''t dare look at Lilia, so he lowered his eyshes, as if he had decided not to say anything to her.


    In the office, the strong smell of smoke still lingered.


    Lilia couldn''t stand the smell a little. She then got up and pushed open the window of the room, making the air from outsidee and carry the unpleasant smell out.


    After that, she stood by the window with her hands around her chest, watching Harold''s expression that said, ''I won''t say anything to you''. Lilia couldn''t help but stare at him with a hint of mockery. "If you still n to take everything by yourself, I''ll go see Mr. Albert and talk to him about quitting work!"


    Hearing that, Harold couldn''t properly hold the cigarette case in his hand and fell to the ground.


    He furrowed his brows tightly, and when he lifted his head to face Lilia''s serious gaze, he wanted tough without a smile. The man then said in an extremely anxious tone, "You mean you want to stop?!"


    "Why not?" Lilia meant her words. Her eyes were clear, but not very warm. Her hand moved back and forth, tapping the surface of the table. "Are you sure you can still work in your current state?"


    Harold stopped talking!


    As a man, he felt everything was his responsibility and that he could always handle anything that came to them. But who would want to go into debt so easily?!


    Even though the current situation was not so good, he believed he could still solve it by himself.


    Lilia sighed quietly then pulled up a chair across from him. After sitting back, she narrowED her smile a little and said carefully, "I''ve heard about the situation in thepany,"


    Harold''s brows instantly arched. "who told you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who, the fact remains true! Including the fact that Milia imitated the dress I was arranged to wear yesterday. Do you think I won''t suspect that someone deliberately nned all this from inside thepany?"


    Lilia''s tone was very indifferent, and she waspletely unfazed by it.


    After Harold heard these words , his face darkened.


    He did not respond directly, and only lowered his eyelids, seemingly approving Lilia''s guess.


    Lilia chuckled lightly while scratching the side of her mouth with her nails. "I think this is all nned by Albert."


    Harold was very upset!


    He put his hand on his head, andbed the hair that fell in front of his forehead to the back of his head.


    Today, he didn''t take care of his hair, and even if he straightened it, he still looked messy.


    Lilia looked at Harold and felt ufortable with his reaction.


    They wererades, and after working together for so long, Lilia rarely saw him this frustrated.


    Harold was very concerned about his appearance, he was always meticulous and he never looked like this.


    Lilia tried to keep her neutral expression but she still voiced the doubt inside her heart, "I was so shocked, why did Albert suddenly target me?!"


    "If it was because I had been suspending my work for the past few weeks, his actions were still unjustified.. Why was his reaction so strong this time?" She added.

 Chapter 520 - Crumbs Of Hints

    Harold rubbed his face wearily. "If I had known the reason, do you think I would be that annoyed?"


    He didn''t know why, even half a month ago, he had been told to recruit more models without any exnation.


    At first, he thought that they were going to set everyone on Lilia''s path as a supermodel.


    But as time went on, he realized that things were getting worse.


    Harold thought that Lilia''s influence would be crucial and so theirpany''s strategy made the name of the new models rhymed with the supermodel.


    Theseplete neers with little to no audience were initially set to rece Lilia whenever she couldn''t attend events. People didn''tin because their abilities were not bad and their prices were also much cheaper.


    Harold didn''t mind if this happened only once or twice, but right now, lots of brand introductions and interviews that should have been Lilia''s were filled with these new models from Aphrodite Agency.


    He did not know what kind of interest was involved in this, he couldn''t figure it out even after thinking about it for so long.


    Having been working in the industry for so long, the only thing Harold could be certain of was that hispany must have invested quite a bit to get these little artists onto the stage.


    One name immediately came to mind�� Albert Ares.


    Otherwise, why would thepany spend so much money and time on neers?!


    Harold almost went insane!


    Lilia saw his indistinct expression then moved the corners of her lips and continued to ask, "How much influence will this new policy have on you?"


    She was thinking about her future!


    Even though she had already suppressed the employment contract at Aphrodite Agency, Lilia really had no other choice if this new policy had a bad effect on her!


    This corporate approach did nothing to hide it from her, and she was sure it''d have a huge negative impact on her image in the long run.


    This matter not only raisedints from the partners'' brands, but also threats to her future career.


    It wasn''t impossible to terminate her contract, but before she could do it, she had to ensure Harold''s position within thepany.


    When Harold heard her question, the frustrated look on his face disappeared. "How did it affect me? I''m your manager, no big deal to get scolded every once in a while."


    Oh, was he being honest? Lilia couldn''t believe his words!


    If there was no effect, it wouldn''t have burdened Harold like this.


    For some time, Lilia didn''t speak anymore.


    She held her elbow with one hand, her eyes shining with a cold light. "When can you learn to share your problems? Try to rely on others and ask for help!"


    Harold didn''t reply.


    ''If you are in trouble, learn to share and ask others for help!''


    He squinted at Lilia then smiled calmly. "I''m also a well-known manager in this industry, if it''s a minor storm like this, do you think I can''t handle it?"


    "If you can handle it, won''t you get kicked out in the end?" Lilia just bluntly told him.


    Harold wanted to argue, but seeing Lilia''s serious and mocking look, he suddenly thought about what happened earlier this month.


    He let out a heavy sigh and smiled bitterly. "Can you not be so worried about me? I don''t want our friendship to break up just because of a little storm like this."


    "You didn''t tell me anything, is that called being friends?"


    Harold was speechless.


    This was the end of their debate. Lilia guessed that from Harold''s behavior just now, she thought it was difficult to ask the truth.


    She knew this one friend well. If the man found out that there was a potential threat to her career, he would usually let her know as soon as possible and take precautions.


    Lilia didn''t want to get involved with Harold anymore, she stubbornly moved towards the door. "That Milia girl... Is she Albert''s favorite neer?"


    "Yes," Harold responded nonchntly. His face seemed to look disgusted when he heard the girl''s name was mentioned.


    Lilia looked at Harold with serious eyes and smiled. "Since our superiors want to support Milia, let''s do it!"


    "What ridiculous thing did you just say? What can we do? I''d better resign!" Harold''s tone of disgust caused Lilia to quickly divert her attention.


    She raised her eyebrows and her beautiful eyes sparkled. "No matter what, Albert has already spent money on her, so we have to respect her!"


    "Do you... intend to guide her?"


    Harold stared at her with an indescribable look. As long as he thought of supporting Milia, he felt uneasy as if he was forced to swallow a thousand nails.


    At first, the girl crept up the industry by sleeping with the higher-ups, but now she was using a childish method to draw Albert''s attention to her.


    Holy hell, what kind of girl was she?


    Not only did he dislike Milia, he also had a bad feeling from her.


    For him, she was not worthy of his energy and time.


    At this time, Lilia smoothed the hair on her cheeks and tucked it behind her ears. Then she opened her eyes to see Harold''s confused expression, "I didn''t intend to work with her, but ... I don''t think Albert is in thepany,"


    Harold was confused and nced at the slyness that appeared in Lilia''s eyes. Before thinking about it, he took out his cell phone and dialed Albert''s secretary number.


    After a few seconds, he got a reply and found out that Albert had gone abroad!


    Harold picked up the phone and looked at Lilia, and the next second he gave her a thumbs up. "Amazing, how do you know? Have you opened your sixth sense?"


    Lilia just rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    "Do you still remember the first time Albert intervened in my work contract?"


    Her tone was very mysterious and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. This made Harold feel that her question was crucial.


    He thought hard, then patted his thigh. "Shit, I forgot it!"


    Lilia stared at him nkly. She knew that Harold had been saddled with thepany''s new policies recently and his life had fallen apart. Since he didn''t have the same knowledge as her, Lilia immediately said the answer, "If I remember correctly, it should have been at the Ricardo Family dinner party in Yogyakarta."


    "That''s right!" Harold suddenly realized. "I remember it! At that time, I didn''t want you to participate. After negotiating a few times, I couldn''t cancel it. Then Albert went overseas and could not be reached."


    Lilia smiled and nodded. "Then the second time, do you remember?"


    Harold muttered subconsciously. "The second time..."


    After a moment, his eyes lit up with sarcasm. "Ricardo family perfume!"


    Lilia smiled, but her eyes were cold.


    She had never thought of connecting the dots before. She basically believed that Albert''s intervention in her work contract twice was linked to one person.


    These ns couldn''t be carried out if the one who ordered it did not have sharp eyes.


    She had no feelings for Alfred, but she could still vaguely sense that the other party had different intentions. Still, she decided to ignore it and went on with her life.


    Unfortunately, things were gettingplicated ever since she met Alfred at dinner at the Mayer family home. That man told Florence something that could easily lead to misunderstanding despite knowing that she was married. This hadpletely changed her opinion about Alfred.


    It seemed that he was no longer a poet and a schrly lecturer.


    At this time, the dark cloud in Harold''s mind was cleared thanks to Lilia''s reminders.


    He remembered that when he met Alfred during Lilia''s perfume ad photoshoot, Harold felt that he was not just any man.


    For some reason, he felt that Alfred had a mask that he had never shown to anyone.

 Chapter 521 - Conclusion And Next Steps

    Harold felt even more dizzy the more he thought about it.


    He didn''t know what had happened between Lilia and Alfred.


    The man couldn''t help feeling anxious, then he looked at Lilia with a serious gaze. "Since you''ve guessed this, what are you going to do? You''re saying that we both better support Milia. What do you want to achieve?"


    Lilia smiled mysteriously. "Didn''t you tell Milia that you were going to follow thepany''s arrangements? Then, until the timees, you won''t have to do anything! This way, you shouldn''t be doing too much work!"


    Harold paused for a while and frowned.


    He didn''t know what Lilia was really thinking. He scratched his hair in annoyance andughed at himself. "Do I look that useless to you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! If you are useless, do you think Albert will let you work in this ce any longer?" She said, spitting a mad fact.


    Harold narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean��?"


    Lilia sneered and said, "He tried to use you to hold me back. Regardless of whether I was suspected of neglecting my previous job, as long as you came to thispany, he knew that I wouldn''t just walk out without considering your circumstance!"


    Whether or not this spection was true, there was no denying that when Harold heard Lilia''s exnation, his heart suddenly stopped beating.


    It turned out that he was really that useless!


    He was nothing but a tool to restrain Lilia.


    Harold''s expression changed rapidly, his cheeks tinged with a touch of joy. "I... was really lucky to meet you."


    "Hmm? Why do you suddenly look happy? Do you finally understand what it means to be friends now?"


    Lilia brought him to his senses. Even though this matter had not been resolved, she had brought him out of his naiveness, and Harold''s heart felt even better when he found out that Lilia deeply cared about him.


    Harold coughed awkwardly. "In fact, no matter what happens, the only thing I can''t understand right now is why Albert would suddenly target you!"


    "I don''t know either. But we''ll find the reason sooner orter. There''s no point thinking about it now. Like I said, we better follow their n. I feel it''s better if we watch him closely. Then, after making them feel that all the trouble is over, they will reveal their true intention,"


    This was Lilia''s most intuitive thought.


    Harold nodded in agreement. Towards the end of the conversation, he was still nervously expressing his true thoughts, "If you really do what they want, I''m afraid your status and reputation in the industry might be affected."


    Lilia''s eyes were calm and there was no confusion in her face as she responded, "If thispany wants to taint my reputation and status, they won''t be able to do it. Not even if Albert himself personallyes to deal with it, he still won''t beat me."


    "So confident, huh?" Harold asked, and at the same time, there was appreciation in his eyes.


    This woman he admired always carried herself with grace and her wits was simply unquestionable.


    Lilia smiled. "It''s not like I have any confidence, but I''m sure that even if Albert intends to target me, he won''t be able to destroy the star of his ownpany, unless ... he has no ns to lead thispany anymore!"


    ...


    During the day, Lilia and Harold ate their lunch together. Right after one o''clock in the afternoon, she went to the University where Daniel studied.


    In connection with the bankruptcy of the Pangestu family, Lilia had made it clear to her uncle Julius that she didn''t want to know the condition of her former family.


    However, of all the Pangestu family members, Daniel was the one who worried her the most.


    Trisa''s decades of selfish crimes had caused both extended families to fall in endless pain.


    For her, the most innocent person that got harmed because of everything that had happened was Daniel.


    Outside the university gate, Lilia was seen wearing ck sses while standing not far away.


    She didn''t know how the bankruptcy of the Pangestu family impacted her little brother.


    About five minutester, a tall figure quickly dashed out of the school gate.


    Daniel was wearing a ck cotton suit with trendy pants and travel shoes. It seemed like he hadn''t changed much.


    After a while, he looked around and was surprised to see Lilia''s figure. He quickly ran over to her with a grin. "Big sis, why are you suddenly here?"


    Daniel stood panting in front of Lilia. He was still the cheerful boy he always was. A pair of his tiny canines added a lot of childishness to it.


    He looked bright and healthy, but Lilia was looking at him through the sunsses and clearly read his eyes.


    This kid was afraid that Lilia would be worried, so he tried his best to cover it up.


    "I''m free today and I happen to be passing by here. Since we haven''t seen each other for a long time, I want to see how you are!" Lilia was the same as usual, there was no strangeness, nor any hidden intention behind her tone. She just talked like most normal siblings would do.


    Daniel scratched his hair as he smiled. "I''m good, I study hard every day."


    Lilia could see through her brother''s facade. After all, he was a strong and tough boy and had a high pride that made him reluctant to reveal his weaknesses.


    "Do you have free time? Wanna hangout and drink coffee with me?" Lilia took off her sunsses and invited him. Daniel seemed to hesitate a little, but he still nodded in agreement.


    When the two siblings were walking through the sideroad towards the cafe across the street, Lilia asked inadvertently, "Are you busy? If there is something you have to do, you cane back another day."


    "It''s okay, I''m free today!" Daniel''s answer looked a little forced.


    Lilia raised her eyes and looked at him deeply. In order to ease the pain in their heart, the two of them entered the cafe one by one in silence.


    "Sister, what would you like to drink? I''ll buy it for you!" Daniel volunteered. He took a quick look at this coffee shop and found a round table by the window.


    Lilia smiled and shook her head, tugging at his sleeve to pull him to the side of the table. "Actually, I rarely drink coffee, so I don''t know what to order. I''ll just order the same as yours."


    "Oh, then how about an iced coffeette?"


    Daniel stood beside her, his tall figure looking manly.


    Lilia nced at him and whispered in a low voice, "Find us a seat and sit down."


    "Alright."


    Lilia then stood in front of the cashier counter and looked through the menu carefully. She was wearing dark sses and the cashier waited politely behind the counter while constantly staring at her.


    This beauty, the aura she emitted, even if she was wearing ck sses, it still couldn''t shut out her grace in the slightest. It seemed that she was a supermodel!


    After Lilia flipped through the menu and turned her gaze towards the curious cashier. She smiled and spoke softly, "Sorry if it''s taking long, please give me 2 iced coffeettes and a vegetable sd."


    "Fine, please wait a moment."


    When she pulled out her wallet about to pay, she suddenly heard a burst of evilughter from behind.


    "Oh, isn''t he our former basketball captain, Daniel?"


    When Lilia heard his tone, she naturally knew that that person didn''t have a good intention!


    Lilia stood in front of the counter and turned around. Looking at the table by the window, three young men of the same height and in good clothes stood in front of Daniel and talked to him in a loud voice.


    One of them ced his hand on the edge of the table while staring at Daniel''s movements. Lilia narrowed her eyes at the humiliating gaze and mockery the three showed towards Daniel.


    Daniel''s gaze was blocked by them, he didn''t realize that Lilia had been watching from afar.


    His face was grim and his thick eyebrows tightened. Then he shouted coldly, "Go away! Don''te near me!"

 Chapter 522 - Character Growth

    When Daniel finished speaking, the other party repeated his words in a mocking tone, "Get away from you?"


    He sneered at him as he replied, "Daniel, do you think people will listen to you the way you did when you were basketball captain? You still think you still have influence in the campus, huh? Your family has gone bankrupt, and you look like trash without money."


    This was really cruel to hear.


    At the very least, Lilia''s eyes went cold.


    Daniel really felt insulted by him, but he still suppressed his voice and warned in a low tone, "Hugo, if you just came to ask me to fight, just get out of here!"


    His name was Hugo. Before Daniel was chosen as basketball captain, Hugo was always the main yer and captain of his school basketball team.


    However, when Daniel arrived and showed his abilities, Hugo lost his position and the rtionship between them immediately took a turn for the worse.


    Previously, since Daniel had a good family background and his basketball skill was also very good, Hugo couldn''t push him and mess with him. For the time being, Hugo could only harbor his hatred.


    However, after the news of the Pangestu family going bankrupt had spread, Hugo took the opportunity to humiliate him.


    Hugo really didn''t hold back. Every word he said was so ''spicy''.


    He was deliberately putting pressure on Daniel, even in a public ce like this, he didn''t mind insulting him.


    At this time, Daniel was really hurt by his words. He gritted his teeth and red at him. "Hugo, why do you keep bothering me? Do you want to fight with me?"


    Hearing that, Hugo smiled broadly. He stretched out his index finger, and pointed at his forehead. "Come on, hit me. I just came to test you today. I was curious if you could pay for my medical bills after you hit me for real!"


    "Hugo, you really are a jerk..."


    "A jerk?" Hugo stepped forward and grabbed Daniel by the cor. "Daniel, you don''t seem to understand your situation, do you? If your family is broke and has no money, you have to learn to stay humble, do you understand?"


    "Didn''t you brag about having a supermodel as your older sister before? I''m so curious if she will save you or disown you? Haha! Come on! Hit me! I want to see if that sister you are so proud of wille and pay for my medical expenses!"


    The entire University where Daniel studied was aware of the situation with the Pangestu family.


    When Daniel''s fans heard about this, they left him and no longer flocked around him.


    What''s more, many of the friends he called brothers had left him.


    In this very disappointing world, Daniel finally realized what it meant to be human after he lost everything.


    If he kept his old temper, he wouldn''t have spared Hugo so easily.


    It''s not umon for a young and energetic blood like him to have a fist fight if they disagreed with each other.


    But today, he no longer had the confidence to do anything.


    If he was insulted, humiliated, or even beaten, he had no choice but to hold back.


    Because if he hurt others and sent them to a hospital, he wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    Daniel could only clench his fists tightly when Hugo didn''t let go of his cor. His mounting anger made his eyes red and his teeth creak.


    Hugo grew bolder when he saw that Daniel didn''t dare to do anything. He then added, "Daniel, are you scared? You were so brave when you snatched my position in the team, but where did that arrogant look of yours go now?"


    "I heard that you are working part time in the library every day to earn money now? Isn''t this sad? How could our famous university have students who don''t even have money to eat? Quit school quickly and work your ass off so you won''t starve! Hahahaha!!"


    At the end of the conversation, the two friends beside him alsoughed at the right time.


    Their contempt for Daniel was cruel. It seemed that such oppression satisfied their ill intention to bully him.


    When Daniel raised his hand to get away from Hugo, he heard Hugo screaming wildly, "What are you waiting for? Hit me! Why are you being such a coward just because you don''t have money for my medical expenses? It doesn''t matter because the one who will be treated is you, not me! Come on hit me! Or I''ll beat you to a pulp!"


    Anger, arrogance, and jealousy�� these young teens shamelessly showed their ugliest side in front of many people.


    Daniel really wanted to ignore him, but he waspletely helpless.


    Students at other tables could only watch the scene. Then their whispers could be faintly heard from afar.


    "I didn''t expect the Pangestu family to really go bankrupt! I thought it was fake before."


    "How could it be fake? The news was announced everywhere, they couldn''t have faked it!"


    "Poor him. He used to have a good family background and good looks. I didn''t expect him to fall so fast now."


    "That''s karma for ya. Didn''t he always say that his sister was Lilia the supermodel? Honestly, when did we ever see him together with Lilia? Maybe he made it up because he wanted to get people''s attention. Just because they had the samest name, did he think they could be siblings? After all, Lilia''s name should be a stage name."


    At this time, Hugo also heard the surrounding whispers around them. He became more and more dared for having the upper hand, as if bullying the desperate Daniel made him satisfied.


    But at this moment...


    Not far behind, loud stomping footsteps could be heard approaching them.


    Then, the angry voice sounded loud in everyone''s ears. "Daniel, didn''t I always teach you to remain humble, but never let yourself be bullied like this! Howe you ignore your big sister''s advice?!"


    Hugo turned his head in surprise, his gaze suddenly shifted to Lilia. He stared at the beautiful figure who had removed her sunsses and got him stunned in an instant.


    Hugo felt like he was just receiving a death blow to his guts after he heard what the woman just said. Right, did he just get ''tombstoned'' by herst sentence?


    She really called herself big sister!


    In this instant, Hugo looked at her with his eyeballs moving rapidly. He realized that he''d just clowned himself!


    When Daniel saw Lilia, he immediately got up and pushed Hugo. He stepped up then came forward and said anxiously, "Sister, the atmosphere here is not good, let''s move to another ce!"


    "Don''t worry!" Lilia tapped his shoulder. This made Daniel a little confused, but he decided to keep his mouth shut.


    There seemed no way for him to hide this problem anymore.


    Daniel bowed his head like a child who had made a mistake. He didn''t dare look into Lilia''s eyes for fear that she would see his weakness and shame.


    Daniel never med her, the Pangestu family bankruptcy was entirely his parents'' fault.


    Daniel could see the things inside his family clearly precisely because of that.


    He felt that this was an unusual character growth experience in his life, so he chose to ept it with grace and abundant patience.


    "Hello guys, my name is Lilia!"


    Lilia walked past her brother and stood right in front of Hugo.


    Her eyes reflected her calm demeanor and her lips curled with a sweet smile. She looked like a really kind older sister.


    For some reason, Hugo couldn''t help feeling frustrated when he saw her eyes.


    "Hello, my name is, uhm, I ... Hugo!"


    Lilia stared at him calmly for three seconds and said bluntly, "I''ve heard everything you said about my brother Daniel."


    "I��" Hugo nced at Lilia, and only felt embarrassed that he was feeling unreasonably nervous for facing a woman. He shook his head and said, "What do you want? Everything I said is in fact!"

 Chapter 523 - Lessons From Lilia

    "What do I want?" Lilia asked while licking her lips.


    Hugo lifted his chin up high and met Lilia''s gaze, but the man quickly felt embarrassed and looked away.


    Lilia chuckled, she then looked at Daniel who had a dull face. "I told you not to show off our rtionship as siblings everywhere, but I understand. You''re just proud of your sister."


    Daniel realized that Lilia was helping him.


    He pulled the corner of his mouth too far and tried to give his sister a smile, but he realized that smiling at a time like this was difficult for him. So he ended up with a grimace on his face.


    Lilia stepped forward and tapped him on the shoulder. She then looked around and said in her firm and clear voice, "Sorry, I''m so busy all the time with my job as a model, I don''t have the free time to visit my brother at school.


    "I just want to tell you, regardless of my rtionship with him, there''s no reason for anyone to make fun of him. All of you are ssmates, are you proud after making fun of him?"


    She didn''t straight up scold them, rather trying to open their mind and let them realize their mistake.


    ''Even if you have a lot of anger in your heart, you can''t go around and bully people.'' And that was the meaning behind her words.


    Lilia could''ve just let Daniel and Hugo fight, she''d be dly paying their medical expenses until they recovered.


    But if she did it, Daniel would definitely face an even more difficult situation in the near future.


    Lilia''s gaze finally fixed on Hugo. She stepped forward and stared at him tly. "My name is Lilia, Daniel''s older sister. If my brother did something wrong, I can ask him to apologize to you."


    "Sister!" Daniel eximed anxiously, he would never want to apologize to Hugo.


    Lilia raised her arm slightly and gestured for him not to speak.


    Hugo was a little absent-minded this time. In fact, he had never faced this kind of situation.


    He held a grudge because his position had been taken away and Daniel took all the fame that should have belonged to him before. Apart from that, he didn''t have any deep hatred.


    He looked at Lilia with his absentminded eyes as he didn''t know how to answer her.


    Lilia''s eyes swept across Daniel''s three ssmates in front of him. After a while, she vaguely said, "Since Daniel did the wrong thing, as his big sister, I will scold him and teach him again. But how about you? Even if the Pangestu family went bankrupt, why did you harass and humiliate him?"


    "You are also an adult, you should be able to take responsibility for your actions and words.


    Since you bullied and insulted my brother, I will consider bringing this matter to court. I''m going to ask my attorney toe forward and take all the videos from the cameras in this cafe as evidence of your defamation and contempt for Daniel, and then..."


    At this point, Lilia deliberately stopped.


    She wouldn''t actually do all that. After all, she was only dealing with teens. Hearing she''d bring the case to court or the police would eventually make them scared and panic.


    Who wouldn''t be afraid when someone held them ountable and threatened them with awsuit?!


    Sure enough, Hugo panicked after hearing those words.


    He just wanted to embarrass Daniel and made him desperate, he never thought that Daniel and his sister would sue him for that!


    "I, I ..." Hugo broke into cold sweat,unable toplete his sentence and stuttered for a long time.


    Today he and his friends found out that Lilia was really Daniel''s sister.


    Had they known this for a long time, they wouldn''t definitely taunt him.


    When the name Lilia the supermodel came to his mind, he thought of people who dared to insult her on the Inte. All of them didn''t have a good ending!


    A few days ago, it was just revealed that Lilia was the daughter of a powerful family in Jakarta, so wouldn''t that mean��. Daniel was also the son of the same family?!


    ''Oh, my God! What kind of situation am I in!'' He gritted his teeth, cursing his own stupidity.


    Hugo had actually reached a dead end. He could imagine living a miserable life behind the iron bars because of what he did to Daniel.


    Lilia looked at Hugo who was consumed by her bluff with a satisfied look. At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Daniel.


    If she hadn''te to school today, what kind life would her younger brother lead?!


    She stared at Daniel and let out a helpless sigh. "I told you to save money because I didn''t want to see you spend themvishly and end up like this. But why did you go to work? Do you think our family really has no money? You better focus on studying and leave this matter to your sister."


    The corner of Daniel''s mouth opened slightly as he heard the words, a hint of bitterness was seen crossing his eyes.


    At this time, Lilia took out an ATM card from her wallet, and when she handed it to Daniel, she smiled and said loudly, "I''ve opened a savings ount for you. Your allowance is 15 million per month, this should be enough for you. Remember, don''t spend it all! But if you feel it''s not enough, you can tell your sister anytime."


    Daniel was still standing surprised when he saw the ATM card in his sister''s hand, he did not reach out to take it.


    Lilia couldn''t help but put it in his hands.


    The sight made people around them look confused.


    Hugo secretly nced at Lilia''s face. Before he could speak, his friends pped him on the arm. "Hugo, hurry and apologize to him. If you don''t apologize, don''t expect to be friends with us. Everything you did today has nothing to do with us!"


    "Right! Aren''t you bothering Daniel because he took your position as the captain? You shouldn''t have the right to be angry because you got a leg injury so we were forced to rece you. Why are you ming someone else?!"


    Everyone looked for a way out and avoided trouble. Regardless if they had to shamelessly take back their words.


    His two friends might have been very good to Hugo, but as soon as Lilia mentionedwsuit andwyer, who in their right mind would want to be dragged to the bottom of the abyss?


    The woman was a celebrity and had a powerful family supporting her. If anyone dared to disturb her, then they must face the consequence for their actions.


    Hugo looked at his two best friends with a sullen expression, he scolded them inwardly for not defending him. After glowering at them, he said angrily, "I... I''m sorry."


    He was really helpless, he shouldn''t have been the one getting humiliated.


    In the end, Lilia''s attempt to educate them was sessful.


    Daniel looked at the three of them with indifferent eyes. "No need to apologize, stay away from me in the future. Also, I''ve never bragged about anything. I am just proud to have Lilia as my big sister!"


    Hugo looked at him with difficulty and muttered, "Tch, I know it."


    The three people turned around and walked past them, they immediately ran and hastily disappeared.


    After what happened today, none of them dared to bully Daniel again.


    They were worried that Daniel would retaliate against them. The three were scared that they would be? taken to the police station for today''s incident!


    s, that was just their exaggerated imaginary.


    ...


    The awful joke really ended after they left.


    Lilia led Daniel and sat down at a table near the window. At the moment, the waiter coincidently brought coffee and sd they ordered earlier.


    He didn''t say anything, but Daniel put the ATM card in his hand on the table and pushed it slightly towards Lilia.


    "Sister, thank you just now for helping me!" Daniel seemed to have grown up overnight.


    After this incident ended, the tough look he''d painstakingly put to disy disappeared from his face.


    Lilia saw her brother shoving the ATM card towards her, so she raised her eyebrows jokingly. "You think I lied about this ATM card?"


    When Daniel heard this, his fingers that were still resting on the ATM card trembled a little.

 Chapter 524 - Siblings

    Daniel stared at her indistinctly. "Sister..."


    "Take it. This card is for you and I''m trying to help you. It''s mine and the password is your birthday. I''ve put twenty million in it. You try to arrange your expenses for a month first, and if you feel that''s not enough, you can tell me."


    Lilia seemed to be smiling, while Daniel''s eyes were filled with warmth. But then he gritted his teeth and chose to shake his head in refusal. "No, sis ... I ... I can do it myself!"


    "You sure?" Lilia didn''t give him a chance to answer. "Then tell me, how do you n to pay tuition fees after the Pangestu family went bankrupt? How are you going to handle your daily expenses?"


    Daniel lowered his head speechless, unable to answer.


    He didn''t know how to answer this question and he couldn''t say anything either, so he could only keep quiet.


    When Lilia saw him shut up, she changed the topic. "Is what Hugo said just now true?"


    "Which one?"


    "He said you worked part time in the library."


    Daniel then took a deep breath and smiled dryly, "Did you know it?"


    Lilia didn''t say a word and only looked at him meaningfully.


    Seeing this, Daniel smiled bitterly.


    The two siblings were silent for a few minutes. After a moment, Daniel reluctantly raised his eyes and his tone reeked of depression. "Actually, this incident is quite good for me. I''ve never had a hard time making money before. Now, I know that making money is not easy. I dare not spend it on things that are no longer important."


    "Daniel, we are siblings. If you don''t n to tell the truth to me, then don''t call me sister again!"


    Lilia knew that if she wasn''t straight forward and didn''t threaten him, her little brother would still suppress all his thoughts and try to hide his true feelings.


    Her purpose toe to this ce was to give him the relief and help he needed.


    Daniel stared at Lilia nkly, he suddenly felt that the ATM card under his fingertips was getting hot.


    He didn''t open his eyes for a moment then looked out the window and rubbed his face. "Sister, I ..."


    Daniel seemed to speak with great difficulty. He paused for a long time before he went on saying, "I really don''t have any money left, even our house is mortgaged."


    "Father has to pay off his debt and can no longer give me credit cards and pocket money like before, so he deactivated all my cards. He also told me to find a way to afford my own expenses, including school and living expenses," he added.


    "Now, whenever I have no ss, I will find a part-time job to make a little money. Sister, I beg you don''t feel sorry for me. Even though it''s a bit difficult, I don''t think it''s a bad thing," he said with a forced smile.


    Daniel told how his life was now, but what depressed Lilia the most was thest sentence.


    Lilia shook her head slightly, she didn''t want Daniel to have such thoughts. She then replied with honesty, "Daniel, I don''t have any pity for you."


    "Do you remember the words you said when you went to the Lakeside Vi to meet me? Because you only recognized me as your older sister, in my heart, you truly believe that we are siblings, and not outsiders. Why do you think I''m sympathizing with you as if you''re a beggar!"


    Lilia was a little sad when she said this, even her face was slightly lowered when she spoke.


    Seeing this, Daniel waved his hand anxiously. "Sister, I didn''t mean that and I never treated you as an outsider!"


    "Then, please keep the card. Even though this card is in my name, I will not take the money in it. Use it to your own liking, but be wise," Lilia replied.


    "I also still want to remind you about the current situation of the Pangestu family. If you think that my kindness can ovee their bankruptcy, you are really wrong. The money on this card is just like a drop of water in a bucketpared to the bottomless pit that the Pangestu family has dug."


    "I give you this card does not mean I pity you. Why wouldn''t I want my brother living happily and continue his study without worrying about money? Can you understand how I feel?"


    Lilia worked hard to convince Daniel that this was the only thing she could do for her little brother.


    They didn''t stay in this cafe for long, and after Lilia saw that her brother had received her ATM card, she added a few words tofort him before leaving.


    Daniel stood at the gate of his school and watched his sister leave. He lowered his head and looked at the card in his hand, a shallow drop of water appeared in the corner of his eye.


    He never med Lilia for everything that had happened. Even when his mother med Lilia for their family''s bankruptcy, Daniel never felt that her sister had done anything wrong.


    He had been siblings with Lilia for 20 years, he knew better than anyone what kind of treatment Lilia received since childhood.


    On the contrary, he felt that it was a sin his family had to pay for. Now, he lived in a dpidated boarding house. Instead of brooding and ming others, Daniel chose to work and improve his life.


    His father hadn''t been home in days. Perhaps, he also wanted to avoid that woman''s nagging.


    His mother really turned into a whole circus now. No wonder his ssmatesughed at him behind his back and gossiped about his family in secret.


    While pondering this, Daniel''s cell phone in his pocket rang.


    He nced at it, and took it out without changing expression. "Yeah?"


    "Daniel, the phone number I gave you, have you called it today?"


    His mother''s question from across the phone was still very ironic.


    She gave him Le''s number and asked him to call her once a day. If it worked, he had to tell her as quickly as possible.


    Daniel never once expected much.


    He hoped that her call would never reach her, so that he could see how long his mother could hold on to false hope her ''beloved'' daughter had given her.


    Daniel thought without further ado, and his mother''s worried voice sounded in his ear, "Hey, did you listen to what I said?"


    "Yeah, I''m still in ss now and I don''t have time."


    After speaking, he immediately hung up the phone.


    Now that his family fell apart, he truly hoped that his mother and father would soon forget about their dream.


    His family was too focused on Le.


    He heard that Le had a lot of money and property in her hands. His father wanted to take it back from her to help with the urgent needs of the Pangestu family.


    Daniel felt that both of his parents were stupid.


    How could such a selfish woman like Le possibly help the Pangestu family ovee their hard times?


    ...


    In the afternoon of the same day, the news on the Inte about Lilia wearing a faux dress to attend the event stirred some debates amongizens.


    Even the entertainment journalists followed this news with enthusiasm.


    More media releases rted news said that there was still no response from Aphrodite Agency regarding the dress Lilia was wearing. The Van brand had also been asked for a response, but they only said that they would provide a relevant response as soon as possible.


    With this,izens and fashion enthusiasts were increasingly convinced that the dress Lilia was wearing was not authentic.


    At ten past four, someone in the Genesispany seemed to have worked himself to death.


    Kenny slept until four in the afternoon and woke up on the office sofa as he instinctively pulled out his cell phone to check the time.


    When he turned on the screen, he was shocked.


    Twenty-four missed calls and countless messages!


    What was this?!


    Could there be a problem with the tender project?


    Kenny opened his cell phone with a horrified expression. After reading all of the messages briefly, he ran to the president''s office with his cell phone.


    He felt this was more serious than the failure of his project!


    Mrs. Lilia was getting ndered on the Inte again.. And this time, Mr. Alex from the Van brand was also involved!

 Chapter 525 - Jean’s Response

    Arriving at the door of the president''s office, Kenny pushed open the door anxiously.


    "President!"


    Behind the counter, the man was seen talking on the phone. Kenny''s sudden arrival made him raise his eyebrows, then he raised his hand gesturing for him to be quiet.


    Kenny pressed his lips tightly. After closing the door, he stood quietly and waited.


    During this period, he did not forget to observe the situation of public opinion on the inte.


    There were some things that concerned his boss'' wife, so no wonder the head of thework and telmunication supervision department belonging to the Widjaya family called him many times.


    ''If you know you can''t reach me, you should havee to Mr. Jean to discuss it yourself!'' Kenny cursed inwardly while clenching his phone.


    How could he know that the department head hade upstairs to see Jean before? He hade no less than five times, but he was always rejected by the president''s office assistant.


    Sometimes the office assistant was too stiff and strict, adding the problem to Kenny''s already dizzy head.


    In less than three minutes, the man ended the call and stared at him with his deep eyes. "What is wrong?"


    Kenny sorted out his thoughts, held his phone in one hand, and pointed at the screen with his other finger. "Someone said on the Inte that the Van brand clothing Mrs Lilia wearing was a high-quality imitation��"


    After he finished reporting the situation, Jean''s genuine curiosity subtly appeared. "Van brand?"


    Kenny nodded. "Yes, the Van brand. Some media reported it on the Inte and said that they had contacted the person in charge of the Van brand. But no..."


    "I know it already!"


    Kenny was shocked, "Excuse me?"


    Had this man found out about everything?


    Shouldn''t his boss have contacted the Van brand and immediately stepped in to solve the whole thing?


    What surprised him the most was Lilia. How could she wear such a high faux outfit from the Van brand? Had thepany she worked for fell into poverty?!


    Kenny was swallowing his own saliva as he thought about it. When Jean picked up the phone again, he looked at Kenny who was still stuck in his ce. "Why don''t youe out?"


    "President, how to deal with this matter ...?"


    Kenny did not know his intentions, this would make everyone''s mind wander even more.


    Did the president and his wife really have a fight?!


    He remembered that when he sent his wife away this afternoon, Jean was in a very bad mood.


    This year, the couple suffered a lot of cannon attacks, right? And now they were fighting!


    Kenny looked at Jean seriously, he could feel that the temperature in the office was dropping drastically.


    He swallowed his words and chuckled. "Sir, if you''re busy now, I dare not bother you!"


    ''Never mind, don''t get yourself into trouble!'' Kenny thought.


    It seemed that after the president and his wife had a fight, they didn''t even n to pay attention to public opinion on the Inte!


    Kenny was very disappointed! After leaving the office with a sad look, his heart was pounding.


    The president he knew had never been this cold towards his wife. Now, he had no solution to this problem, and he felt so useless!


    One minuteter, Kenny sighed and nned to take the elevator down and smoke a cigarette to relieve his fatigue.


    When he had just entered the elevator and the door was about to close, the assistant from the president''s office hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Kenny, the president called you ..."


    Kenny was surprised, he quickly pressed the button to open the door, but the door was already closed.


    At this moment, he looked at the door and started thinking about his loveless days.


    Five minutester, Kenny returned from below and hurried back to the president''s office. He happened to meet Jean who was walking out of his office.


    "President, are you looking for me?"


    The man gave him a faint nce, his thin lips parted slightly. "Arrange the cooperation contract with the Van brand immediately. We''ll hold an international conference as soon as possible to announce that Lilia has be a model and brand ambassador of Van brand!"


    Kenny''s brain simply couldn''t digest it.


    He didn''t react for a moment, but in the end he opened his mouth and asked, "Isn''t there enough manpower in Van''s brand marketing department?"


    Jean just raised one of his eyebrows and frowned.


    The man looked at him deeply, then raised his hand and put on his coat. As he walked toward the elevator, he said to Kenny. "After that arrangement isplete, take your annual leave."


    "Ah? Okay!" Kenny was secretly excited. How long had he not been on vacation?


    At this time, Jean had entered the elevator and Kenny seemed to hear a faint voice saying, "Take a vacation and train your brain."


    ...


    At 5 pm, the man finished his work early and returned to the Lakeside Vi.


    He really missed his wife and wanted to give her a hug.


    He didn''te back homest night, he was really busy with the sudden loss of a working contract hispany suffered. He couldn''t deny that he was being negligent.


    If it weren''t for Kenny''s report, he wouldn''t have known himself that Alex''s Van brand would make such a mistake.


    Jean had already called Alex and confirmed that the response from the Van brand discussed on the Inte was not the response from Alex.


    In thest two days, Alex was preparing for a new fashion conference. He didn''t pay attention to the news on the Inte because he was so busy.


    As for the dress that he gave Lilia, it was certainly authentic among the originals.


    Since it was Van''s fault, Jean would let Alex give Lilia the status of a model for the Van brand.


    The man, with a hint of guilt, drove up to his house. When he got there, his face sank.


    His wife was not home!


    The room was empty and quiet, her sandals were still on the shoe rack.


    He looked around, and after sighing slightly, he took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. He rolled up his sleeves, went into the kitchen, and began to look through the contents of the refrigerator.


    Where did Lilia go?


    Did she go to Mellisa''s house next door?


    After Lilia separated from Daniel in the afternoon, she took a taxi back to her house.


    As she walked to the front of the door, she suddenly thought of one thing and went straight to the door next to her house and knocked on it without hesitation.


    At this time, dusk had arrived. The dim twilight gradually turned into a dark night sky.


    She was sitting in the living room with Mellisa, while Leonard looked from the opposite direction and saw that the two sisters looked a little serious.


    Mellisa''s hair had grown long to her shoulders, she had a small pearl-like jewelry tied at the back of her head to give it a touch of feminine charm.


    She stretched out her hand to fix the little pearl behind her head from time to time, perhaps because she was unfamiliar with it.


    At this time, Mellisa shook her head and asked, "Since Gxy Real Estate is so powerful, why haven''t you heard of it?"


    Leonard calmly shook his head. "No, I rarelye into contact with the real estate business, not to mention that there are so many real estatepanies in Jakarta. Even if Gxy Real Estate is a dark horse this year, it doesn''t mean their business will run smoothly next year!


    "Thispany should not be overestimated like the news said. Widjaya family real estate is a well-knownpany, but even if the name is not familiar to outsiders, everyone knows how powerful the Widjaya Family is," he added.


    Leonard then continued, "As for the Gxy Real Estate, just from listening to its name makes me know that it''s a smallpany. At least the level has not yet reached the level of thepany owned by the Widjaya family. And the total price they are offering is only 100 million lower than the Widjaya family. This is really humiliating and embarrassing."


    "Worse yet, the news said that the price offered by the Widjaya family was leaked. There''s simply no way Gxy Real Estate cane up with a cheaper price," he concluded.


    Lilia agreed with the exnation. She lowered hershes and a deep chill shed through her eyes.


    Gxy Real Estate had truly emerged as a rival to the Widjaya family.


    "This kind of practice is really funny!" Mellisaughed dryly. How dare they mess with her brother-inw''s business?


    Leonard looked at her lightly and massaged his brows as he started to feel a headache. The woman couldn''t hold back her anger sometimes, making him worried of her.


    "If you want to find out more details, I can send someone to investigate it for you, but there is no guarantee that your husband won''t find out."

 Chapter 526 - Running Into His Embrace

    When Leonard saw Lilia, the expression this supermodel was wearing was truly serious. He also saw Mellisa''s expression that looked angry. For his own happiness, Leonard chose to help.


    But as he said, it was hard to hide from Jean''s attention if someone was to investigate the Widjaya family''s affairs.


    That man and the informationwork he owned was terrifying!


    Lilia didn''t answer, but after thinking for a moment, she finally responded to Leonard''s words, "Brother-inw, thank you!"


    Mellisa immediately kicked him from under the table.


    Leonard responded to her words very well. "You''re wee, it''s nice to be a member of your family."


    "Then... While you''re investigating it, could you please help me to check the list of all new Gxy Real Estate employees in the past three months?"


    This request took Leonard by surprise.


    "What do you suspect?"


    Lilia gave him a sly look. "There''s something I want to confirm. If there''s news, please let me know as soon as possible."


    Seeing that she did not n to answer directly, Leonard also nonchntly kept his mouth shut.


    He raised his wrist to check the time. When he got up and went to the kitchen, he asked, "Do you want to have dinner here?"


    "Yes!" Mellisa was the first to answer.


    Lilia smiled and looked to the side. "Will my presence bother you?"


    Despite this question, Lilia herself had no intention of getting up and leaving.


    She thought that Jean should still be busy at thepany at the moment. Since she hated being lonely, it would be nice if she could eat here together with her sister and brother-inw.


    Wasn''t it her future brother-inw who offered her to eat here? Of course Lilia would ept it!


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes at Lilia, she knew that this little sister was teasing her, so she pursed her lips as she said, "Who is it that dares to reject you? If you''re not here, I''m tired of being alone!"


    Leonard stopped in his steps toward the kitchen with a big question mark above his head.


    Did she not think of him as a person?!


    His little bear was probably mad at him for overhearing his phonest night.


    Leonard''s family appointed Mellisa as his future fianc��e, they called him upte and told himst night.


    Unfortunately, this conversation was overheard by Mellisa!


    At that time, Mellisa only asked in surprise, "Are you my fianc��?"


    With just one sentence, Mellisa immediately dropped the cup of hot tea she''s going to give him on the floor.


    Leonard was at a loss for words. He knew his family was doing too much, but he didn''t expect them to discuss his marriage with Mellisa so quickly without considering the bad incident that Mellisa had just gone through.


    Moreover, the engagement suggested by his family was only one-sided. The current head of his family was really too hasty. Why didn''t they let him decide for himself when to marry Mellisa?!


    Leonard''s heart sank very deep. At the kitchen door, he couldn''t help but look at Mellisa. Under the warm yellow light above his head, he could still see the girl''s cheeks rigid and the pent up emotion on her face.


    This time, he was the one who made the mistake first.


    From now on, he would never answer calls from unknown numbers!


    Leonard went to the kitchen to cook, while Lilia apanied Mellisa to chat in the living room.


    The evening news was being broadcasted on TV, but none of them could draw their attention. Lilia took asional nces, her eyes were sparkling and a little absent-minded.


    She didn''t know if her husband was eating right tonight.


    With so many things that happened in thepany, she didn''t want to bother him, but she was really restless.


    After fighting with herself for half a minute, Lilia picked up the phone and texted her husband.


    Lilia: "Have you eaten?"


    One minute, no answer.


    Three minutes, no answer.


    Ten minutes, no answer.


    Lilia put down her phone angrily and leaned back on the sofa.


    Mellisa also looked really worried, she watched Lilia''s movements beside her. She looked up and raised her eyebrows. "What is wrong with you ...?"


    Lilia nced at her and kept her head lowered then sighed. "It''s okay, he''s probably busy."


    When Lilia thought that her husband didn''t restst night and was busy all day long, she couldn''t wait to catch the person in charge of Gxy Real Estate and whip him.


    Mellisa chuckled when she heard it. "Why aren''t you so clingy to me before!"


    "I''m not like that..." Lilia wanted to exin it, but she felt unconvincing. As soon as she rolled her eyes, she teased her kind sister. "What about you? If you miss Leonard, don''t run to me!"


    After speaking, the corners of Mellisa''s smiling lips merged slightly.


    "I don''t have time to miss him! Oh yeah, I happen to have something to tell you too," Mellisa hesitated for a few seconds, lowering hershes to hold back the emotion in her eyes. "In two days, I''ll probably go out of town."


    Lilia was surprised and frowned. "Why are you suddenly leaving? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay, I''m just just going for a walk. I also want to rify my current rtionship with Leonard."


    It looked like Lilia was not consumed by her sweet talk, she knew Mellisa didn''t want her to worry, but she let her exin again, "There really is something that needs to be dealt with. Recently, my old friend contacted me. They were the ones who ate with me when we first met. Lilia, I think I have to find a way to help them."


    Although it sounded clich��, that was exactly what Mellisa wanted to do.


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth opened a little. She wanted to persuade her, but she felt it was inappropriate.


    She didn''t know much about what happened to Mellisa in thest five years, but she knew that her friends probably missed her a lot.


    Lilia hesitated and didn''t speak. Mellisa saw her worried face and couldn''t help but pat the back of her hand. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back after everything is finished!"


    "Are you two going to go together?"


    Hearing this, Mellisa nced at the kitchen. She didn''t want to fool Lilia, but she answered honestly, "I''ll go alone."


    "Because he won''t agree, right?" Lilia immediately guessed the reason.


    Leonard''s love for Mellisa was no less than hers.


    She didn''t believe that Leonard would agree to let Mellisa travel alone.


    Mellisa took a deep breath, her expression becamezy. "No problem! I''ll still go,"


    "But ..." Lilia still wanted to talk but she was suddenly distracted by her phone''s vibration.


    Jean had replied to her message.


    Jean: "Where are you?"


    Lilia: "At Mellisa''s house, I n to eat my dinner here :)"


    After she answered without thinking, the phone was silent again.


    Lilia stared intently at the screen and waited a moment. No new messages came from him.


    Did that man want her to send another text?


    While still busy thinking about it, the bell on the entrance was ringing!


    Lilia nced at her cell phone then looked at Mellisa. She hurriedly walked into the hallway, and as she opened the door, the man was standing with his handsome face amidst the cold night breeze.


    Lilia couldn''t help but feel her heart throbbing, she rushed into his arms almost immediately. She lifted her eyes, and starlight fell on it. "Why are you here?"


    The man hugged her waist, held her cheek with one hand and kissed her forehead. "I just cooked and I haven''t heard from you."


    Hearing this, Lilia''s eyes were filled with regret. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier when you came back? If I had known, I would have been waiting for you at home!"

 Chapter 527 - Conversation Of Husband And Wife

    Mellisa heard amotion outside the door from the living room. Leonard also heard it from the kitchen. Then they walked slowly and were weed by the cold breeze that blew past them from the front entrance.


    However, the figure of Lilia hugging a man tightly,bined with the dark background of the night, seemed so warm and peaceful.


    Mellisa was blown away by it. A long time ago, she had ridiculous thoughts when she was looking forward to loving someone. And her ideal image of ''love'' was exactly what was in front of her�� hugging the person she loved.


    Mellisa had thought that Leonard was a man who would apany her for the rest of her life.


    Butst night, she felt her expectation was betrayed.


    Leonard was the heir of his family, but she didn''t know much about his family. She tried to investigate it once, only to find out that his family was indeed full of mystery.


    All she knew was that Leonard had quite arge family. Apart from that, she couldn''t find anything else.


    If they were to be matched, wouldn''t that bring a shame since their identities were so different?


    Who was she again? A fake princess who didn''t even have the erudite traits of her extended family? Why did Leonard choose her then?!


    Currently, Mellisa was immersed in her own thoughts.


    But she still stared at the two who were hugging in front of her without changing her face.


    Leonard''s fingers were still dirty from cutting the chicken, so he wiped them with a tissue. When he met Jean''s eyes, he suggested, "It''s time for dinner, let''s eat together!"


    "No, I''ll bring her back and eat together at home!"


    After hearing the answer, Leonard gave a sharp smile. Staring at his wet palms, he thought that his cooking wasn''t that much better than Jean''s.


    To make a woman happy, one has to fill her stomach first before her heart!


    But Leonard tried to forget about it. The most important thing for him now was to apany Mellisa!


    ...


    After Lilia and Jean left, Mellisa furrowed her brows and returned to the living room. She didn''t even bother to look at Leonard.


    Leonard didn''t say much, perhaps because he knew Mellisa was confused. He then returned to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    He was really thinking about the phone call from his family yesterday. It looked like formalizing his rtionship with Mellisa couldn''t be dyed any longer! His family obviously couldn''t sit still and wait for an answer from him.


    If there was no rity to what they intended to do with their rtionship, his family might introduce another woman for him in the near future!


    Twenty minutester, Leonard began to prepare the tes and cutlery then put their dinner on the table.


    When he looked into the living room, he couldn''t find Mellisa.


    Frowning, Leonard walked upstairs.


    Leonard was happy because he didn''t fail his cooking, therefore he didn''t mind Mellisa''s cold attitude towards him. He immediately walked to the bedroom''s door, grabbed the handle and turned it.


    Hmm? Why was it locked?


    Even the door''s lock was taken!


    Leonard let out a helpless sigh, he then knocked on the door, "Mellisa, dinner''s ready!"


    But no one answered!


    He patiently shouted again, "Don''t be too emotional, your health is important so you have to eat first. You can do whatever you want after that."


    The room was still as quiet as a cave.


    Leonard scratched his hair, for some reason he became a little annoyed. His annoyance was not with Mellisa, but with his family behind him.


    It was clear that his rtionship with Mellisa had be more and more harmonious over the years and that certain things about them also followed in the same direction.


    However, his family really interfered with his n!


    If it weren''t for them making their own ims, this door couldn''t have been locked, could it?!


    Tonight, Leonard failed to open the door to his room.


    But before he returned downstairs, he kicked the door in annoyance.


    At the same time, Lilia returned to her house next door and smelled the tasty food in the air as soon as she entered.


    She was so excited that she didn''t have time to talk more, and just ran straight to the kitchen after changing taking off her shoes.


    On the table was chicken koloke, her favorite fried meat, and meatball soup.


    When she turned around, she ran back into her man''s arms. "Why did youe back so early? Why did you cook? Have you got enough rest?"


    When Jean hugged her and pulled out a chair for her, his voice was soft as he replied, "I want to eat with you, and it won''t take long to cook all of this anyway. Hurry and sit down, let''s enjoy this meal together."


    Lilia sat on the chair her husband pulled out for her, but her beautiful eyes were still glued on the man.


    The incandescentmp in the kitchen was so bright, it illuminated the dark circles around his eyes.


    He didn''t seem to get much rest throughout the day and night.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" The man sat opposite her. When he lifted his eyes, he saw Lilia''s gaze fixed on him.


    Lilia pulled the corner of her mouth and lifted her head, then she asked, "Is yourpany having serious problems?"


    The man took her te and fetched a koloke for her. "It''s not a difficult situation, it''s just an unexpected problem. I won''t be too busy in the next few days, so I can apany you again!"


    "I don''t need you to apany me, it''s just that ... will the loss of your work contract have a big impact on the Widjaya family?" Lilia couldn''t help herself, she asked straightforwardly about her worries.


    The man stopped his hand from taking the food, his eyes were filled with interest as he asked back, "How do you know that mypany has lost the work contract?"


    Lilia lowered her head and bit into her column, she muttered, "It''s on the news."


    Hearing her voice, Jean put down the te and spoon. His arm was resting on the table then he asked with a serious face, "Are you worried about mypany?"


    "Of course not! I''m worried about you!" Lilia nced at him and put down the spoon.


    These two were just sitting while staring at each other, looking real honest and gentle.


    The man raised his arm and stroked his wife''s cheek across the table. His maic voice contained love and tenderness as he said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a work contract. Losing one won''t affect the Widjaya family much."


    The Widjaya family sure had confidence!


    Lilia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. When she lowered her head to eat again, she subconsciously? asked, "I read on the news and they said thepany that dared to fight against the Widjaya family is called Gxy Real Estate. Howe thispany suddenly stole a contract from the Widjaya family?"


    After she voiced her question, the living room suddenly became quiet.


    Lilia continued to chew on her food and stared at him. Under themplight, her husband''s expression remained unchanged, still smiling warmly at her. "Do you also know from the news?"


    "Well , the news reports are not detailed enough, they just say Gxy Real Estate has taken over one of the Widjaya family contracts, they also add that they are a dark horse in the real estate industry this year."


    To make what she said even more convincing, Lilia honestly said what she saw earlier this afternoon.


    The man pursed his lips and smiled weakly. "A dark horse doesn''t have long stamina and endurance, while our fight is more towards it. Whether their foundation has the ability to develop or not, can they keep up with market demand or not and so on, many factors can y a role in it."


    This statement sounded somewhat correct.


    Lilia''s eyes lit up as she said, "The media say that the total price they are offering is only a hundred million lower than yours. I thought... that''s not normal!"


    "Why do you feel this isn''t normal?" The man asked as he tried to read her eyes.


    The tone of his rhetorical question seemed to test her on purpose.


    Lilia raised her jaw quite proudly. "As far as I know, the people who carry out the tender will provide the total cost that they have estimated. No matter how bad it was, there would definitely be a low price among all of them."


    "Even if the strength and experience of the twopanies are on par, reducing the number of offers by the gap to 100 million is somewhat suspicious," she continued.


    "In my opinion, the leak of the price you are offering has a huge effect on your opponent''s victory. Unless someone in anotherpany has powerful senses, otherwise... The price leak was caused by an insider!"


    Thest sentence was what Lilia always wanted to say!

 Chapter 528 - The Mouthpiece

    At the dining table, the man''s eyes were filled with admiration. "If you are no longer a supermodel one day, mypany will happily employ Mrs. Widjaya!"


    This sentence was sufficient to show that Lilia''s guess was correct in all probability.


    Her gaze was stifled and arrogant as she stared at him with a sly look. "Looks like I guessed it right?"


    If arge scalepany was infiltrated with a spy inside, Lilia believed that it would be impossible to catch them overnight, even if they used all of their power to investigate it.


    The man took his te and spoon again, then gave her a piece of meatball in her bowl. "Exactly!"


    "Have you found out who it is?" Lilia looked worried.


    "Soon!"


    At this point, they didn''t continue.


    Lilia lowered her head to eat, but she kept thinking about the causes and consequences in her heart.


    Sure enough, as she thought, the culprit of failure and the leakage of the price offered by Jean''spany was the rat who resided in thepany.


    It''s just that... Lilia was still confused. Was this spy a messenger from Gxy Real Estate or did they do something so lowly for their own purposes?


    But since Jean said he''d be able to figure out the problem very soon, he should have his own way.


    ...


    The next day, it was two in the afternoon when Lilia arrived at the Moonlight Cinema venue.


    When a tour of her film promotion event was held at thergest cinema in Surabaya, Harold also appeared in his formal ck suit.


    Around the studio, security precautions had been put in ce early on, and the lines of iron fences were filled with fans from all walks of life who''de to watch.


    When Lilia arrived and was about to get out of the car, Harold received a call from his cell phone.


    He stretched out his hand to grab Lilia''s arm, and after answering the phone, he simply said hello, and listened silently throughout the process.


    In just a minute, Harold ended the call.


    Lilia sat next to him and saw Harold''s expression which looked strange. She then asked suspiciously. "What''s wrong?"


    Harold folded his legs and smacked the corner of his mouth. "The director of the Van brand said that he would invite you to be the global spokesperson for the Van brand, and that you will be their only spokesperson."


    "Van?" Wasn''t this Alex''s brand?!


    Lilia met him in Jakarta yesterday, but Alex didn''t even mention it at that time.


    Harold saw Lilia''s expression which was just as shocked, his eyes glistening as he said, "Do you know what''s going on on the inte? You made it into the trending topic for wearing a high faux Van dress and some fashion enthusiasts criticized and even mmed you for that!"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in shock. "What???"


    The dress that Alex personally gave her could generate that much controversy? Lilia couldn''t help but shake her head and let out a sigh.


    As soon as Harold saw her in a daze, he could tell that Lilia didn''t seem to be reading opinions about her on the inte. He sighed and briefly exined the situation on the inte to her.


    After he finished speaking, he was worried that Lilia couldn''t ept it, so he immediately tried to calm her down. "It''s best not to take it too seriously. After all, without that dress, you really didn''t have any other choice, right? As for their criticism, aren''t we used to their spicymentary? Think of it as just a small storm."


    Lilia probably understood what he meant.


    It''s just that...


    "Who told you the dress was faux?"


    "It wasn''t?" Harold was shocked!


    Lilia nced at him with a faceless expression. Her mind changed along with her tone. "Sinceizens have discussed this issue, how can our agency control the public''s opinion?"


    Harold couldn''t answer it and just stopped talking!


    "Did they ignore me?" Lilia smiled dryly.


    Aphrodite Agency was a real disappointment.


    Harold looked at her and frowned. "So�� the dress was real?"


    "Alex personally gave it to me, do you think it''s fake?" Lilia nced at him. "Where''s Joe? Isn''t it his job to monitor public opinion online?"


    Harold stretched out his jacket in annoyance. "Joe was sent on a business trip! For nearly half a month, he wasn''t in thepany."


    Oh, that was arranged a long time ago.


    Lilia did notment on this. Since the Aphrodite Agency made nothing to say about this matter, they no longer needed to show their pity.


    Harold took out his cell phone and looked at it casually. After a while, he said, "The Van brand''s international reputation isparable to the big, high-end, luxury names. They bluntly made you a global spokesperson. With such a role, you can be famous internationally!


    "If Albert was sane, he shouldn''t offend you anymore. Also, being a global ambassador of a well-known brand will bring great benefits to thepany!"


    His exnation was very straightforward and he wished nothing to do other than doing business legally.


    Lilia said ''oh'' casually, then looked out the window and muttered, "Please tell the director of the Van brand that I will not ept this invitation."


    Harold was dumbfounded and his voice rose as he asked, "Are you kidding?"


    This was a position as a global ambassador for the world-renowned Van brand. Thepany had never had any ambassador from the start!


    What a great honor they''d granted Lilia with!? Inviting her to fill such a position as soon as they went global would bring a lot of benefit!


    "If I receive this support now, it will be very profitable for Albert. So why would I need to do it!" Lilia looked away from the window, smiling slightly.


    Although Harold felt that it was a pity, it also made sense.


    He tightened his brows, and his expression was a little heavy as he said, "Even so, if you reject it now, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to get it back in the future!"


    "That''s not necessarily true," Lilia pretended to be mysterious. "You must respond to the other party honestly first. If you are the only candidate ambassador for them in the world, there will definitely be another chance."


    Lilia didn''t arrogantly think that the ambassador position must be hers, but this sudden support made her feel that it wasn''t a random cake that fell from the sky by chance.


    Maybe someone paved the way for her, and she knew who it was.


    On the same day, when Lilia participated in a promotional event at Moonlight Cinema, the Van brand''s official ount posted a pre-anniversary announcement on the inte with a mysterious ambassador.


    Van Clothing: "In line with thepany''s vision and mission, a global ambassador for our brand will be announced soon! [guess who!]"


    This mysterious announcement quickly caught the attention and spection of fans from all walks of life.


    After all, everyone who knew the Van brand knew that their main feature was luxury which made them different from other brands. What''s more, they never resorted to celebrity endorsements.


    Initially, the chief designer and founder Alex also publicly stated in front of the media that it seemed that nobody from the entertainment and fashion industry was good enough to be Van''s ambassador.


    ording to him, no one had been able to suit his taste yet!


    Alex''s remarks had been ironically discussed by many insiders for their own advantage.


    Everyone who could wear a set of Van brand clothing couldn''t wait to tell the world that no celebrity really cared about a short-lived enthusiasm.


    When the post announced the ambassador news,izens were quick to provide a link as well as a screenshot of Alex''s video interview that year.


    Fashion_Gem: "Who was the person who finally caught Alex''s attention? Is this person a neer? Didn''t Alex himself say that there is no suitable person in the current entertainment and fashion industry to be his ambassador? For those who are curious, please see the link below! [Link] [Image]"

 Chapter 529 - Stage Tragedy

    @ Men.Choice: "Who would be their choice? Is that the star of their acquaintance?"


    @LooLLL: "There''s only fake news since yesterday, is this also one of them?!"


    @Lovehunter: "Wasn''t it yesterday that Lilia wore a high-grade faux Van dress to participate in the event? What are you going to do about this problem? @Van Clothing"


    Ten minutester, the official Van brand ount suddenly answeredizens'' most important question.


    Van Clothing Reply @Lovehunter: The dress worn by Lilia is authentic, please don''t spread rumors that could lead to misunderstanding.


    In an instant, screenshots of the reply that the brand''s official ount had written were spread wide on the inte..


    This answer immediately dismissed the opinion of fashion enthusiasts and observers, as well as those who had said that the dress was a mere imitation. People came back to trash at them for giving false information.


    ...


    The promotion event at Moonlight Studios was still ongoing.


    Simr to the one held in Jakarta, this event was nothing more than a session for the director and actors to answer questions from journalists.


    Lilia was standing in front of the beautifully crafted background board. She faced the cameras of the reporters politely. She turned her head from time to time to fully meet the media''s need for shooting.


    From her side, William was seen approaching her calmly.


    Edward and Louis were being interviewed by several journalists at the moment, while Lilia and William, as the image of the film, remained on stage to take some pictures and wait for the next wave of interviews.


    This time, there was someone who shouted Lilia''s name and asked her to step forward a little. Lilia followed her voice and her figure moved slightly to help them take better photos.


    When she moved, William did too.


    The two''s almost identical steps made the media sense a strange atmosphere.


    William approached Lilia and took advantage of the ambiguous sight. He leaned forward slightly and said in a low voice, "I heard Albert from the Aphrodite Agency wants to promote a new model recently, is that true?"


    After hearing this, Lilia''s expression remained unchanged and her eyes were still looking at the camera. When she raised her hand to smooth the hair near her ear, she answered him with a few cold words, "It has nothing to do with you."


    William smiled. "This really has nothing to do with me, but don''t you wonder why Albert suddenly changed?"


    "Since when did you care so much about the Aphrodite Agency?"


    The photo session had just ended, Lilia turned around and tried to leave the stage as quickly as possible. Her ex''s gaze turned dark and gloomy as she walked past him.


    Before Lilia left him, William said withcency, "After all, we will be co-workers soon. Lilia, I pay special attention to all things rted to you, don''t you know?"


    When Lilia was about to leave, she stopped and looked back. "I don''t care about everything that has to do with you, but if you were ced in Surabaya, it would be a very bad news."


    After that, Lilia walked towards the stage steps to descend.


    For today''s event, Lilia was wearing strappy stiletto heels, and the floor was covered with a red, non-slip carpet.


    As she walked slowly toward the stairs, she didn''t know if this was her fault or the carpet work, but her heels suddenly caught on the carpet.


    Currently, in a corner of the stage, journalists were still busy taking pictures with SLR cameras in their hands. No one suspected why Lilia was pausing at the corner for a while.


    Lilia leaned forward and moved her ankles, vaguely feeling that her heels were caught in the gaps between the floor joints under the red carpet.


    She nned to take off her shoes, and Harold, who was following her in the audience, realized this incident.


    As he tried to get through the crowd to help her, Harold couldn''t help but worry about Lilia.


    Suddenly, when he was only a few steps from the stage, someone eximed, "Look, the background! It''s going to copse!"


    "Lilia!"


    "Lilia!"


    Two shouts came from the stage and the audience.


    One of them was Harold, who was rushing through the crowd, and the other came from William as he stood behind Lilia.


    Initially, William nned to leave the stage with her, but the reporters kept calling his name halfway through and they forced him to stay for a few more photographs.


    When William finished, he saw Lilia''s figure bending over to take off her shoes. However, not far from her, the four meter high backdrop began to sway and looked like it was about to fall.


    The background would definitely copse on her, and it would crush her underneath!


    Harold and William''s screams immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    People followed their voices and looked at the corner of the stage. The wide background board looked like it was about to hit Lilia''s body. Those in the front row quickly rushed onto the stage to help.


    But in the end, the backdrop board mmed onto the stage with a loud bang, shaking the entire venue.


    After everything calmed down again, everyone immediately swarmed the stage.


    What a tragedy!


    This background board could kill people easily.


    It was made of iron frames, so if it hit someone''s head, of course their fate would end in death or being crippled for life.


    Everything happened in a blink of an eye.


    Lilia was no exception. When she heard someone shout her name, she unconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    But her heel was still stuck in the gap in the floor, and her strappy high heels couldn''t be removed right away.


    Lilia couldn''t do anything.


    The very wide and very tall background board drew closer, and she waspletely helpless.


    ...


    Right now, the backdrop board fell t on the floor. The steel frame changed shape, and the protrusions on the other side indicated that two people were trapped inside.


    Harold ran to the side of the stage in panic, he forcefully pushed aside the crowd with his trembling hands.


    The staff moved quickly and prevented everyone from moving forward, while others worked together to lift one side of the background board. Someone then screamed, "Hurry and call an ambnce, there''s blood in here!"


    "Be careful, don''t move the injured! I''ll call an ambnce right away1"


    Louis and Edward also stood on the edge of the crowd and looked around. They didn''t know who was the victim until they heard someone scream. "Hurry up, Lilia fainted!"


    "Don''t pull them! William''s head and back are full of blood, don''t move them carelessly..."


    Louis'' face suddenly changed.


    The only female protagonist who could participate in this tour event passed out and the second male lead was also injured. Louis felt that the show waspletely ruined!


    The reporters who came to the scene saw it all and raced to cover this incident.


    An unfortunate, unexpected ident like this sold far better than a movie promotion event!


    How would they write the title?


    "William gave his life to protect his old love!"


    The journalists immediately aimed their camera and took a whole lot of pictures of the scene. In less than half an hour, major news channels and entertainment media broadcasted the news about Lilia and William''s serious injuries.


    Dina and Rini had juste to the scene and found out that Lilia was seriously injured. Their expressions turned serious in an instant.


    They werepletely shocked!


    Not long after the program started, the staff at the venue reminded the celebrity assistants that they were not allowed to leave the backstage area provided by the staff.


    They asked these assistants to pack valuables and wait quietly backstage.

 Chapter 530 - Anxious Heart

    Worse yet, the studio staff came to ask whose car was parked in the parking lot near the freight elevator downstairs as soon as Dina left.


    Since the car blocked the entrance, the owner needed to move it.


    When Rini heard the license te number, she knew it was their car.


    In desperation, she could only follow the staff''s directions to move their car.


    Both of Lilia''s assistants weren''t really worried, they felt safe because Lilia was apanied by Harold.


    But who would have thought that the enormous board would fall on Lilia?!


    This ident was a huge shock!


    ...


    At the same time, at the Genesis Company, Jean was seen having a national executive video conference in the president''s room.


    The director of the nning department was currently reporting on the ns for the next quarter. The heads of several other branches were also shown on separate screens.


    At this time, Jean was sitting holding a pen and writing the contents of the report in his notes.


    The pen was strong and his handwriting flowed like water.


    Suddenly, a small crack came from his pen.


    The tip of the expensive pen was broken by his weightless hand.


    The man saw the broken tip of the pen, his heart unknowingly pounded so hard that it was difficult for him to calm down.


    The pen shards on the paper with ink stains were just asplex as his current confusion.


    This feeling was very strange, inexplicable and turbulent.


    His face gradually stiffened as he tried to maintain his neutral expression, his thick eyebrows veiled faintly.


    The nning department director who was reporting in front suddenly noticed the president''s gaze, and so he felt a hint of doubt in his heart.


    Was the president not satisfied with his reporting job?!


    It shouldn''t be. All opening ns were arranged ording topany''s policy. He had reviewed this report many times and he thought nothing would be wrong!


    The nning director remained calm even though he smiled bitterly, and he nned to continue reporting.


    But as soon as those words were spoken, he saw the man put his pen on the table without any weight. Then he seemed to have woken up from his daze in the next second. His expression was indifferent and his eyes were deep as he said, "Take a ten minute break."


    After he finished speaking, Jean walked out of the meeting room.


    The executives in the room were so confused. The meeting had just started and they were already given ten minutes off!


    But after all, it was an order from the president, so they just needed to obey!


    After Jean returned to his office, he walked slowly to the window. He held his waist with one hand and looked down at the street below, his brows furrowed.


    His forehead creased, then he turned around and took a few sips of the herbal tea on the table. But this still could not get rid of his anxiety.


    As he took out his cigarette box and tried to smoke a cigarette to suppress this strange emotion, his phone suddenly rang. His cold expression turned gloomy once he heard the words from across the line.


    The man''s two eyes bulged, he immediately threw the cigarette box on the table and picked up the coat on the back of the chair. He wasted no time and immediately left the office.


    No wonder he was feeling restless. Apparently, his bad feeling concerned Lilia!


    ...


    On the afternoon of the same day, the news that Lilia and William were injured became a hot search.


    At the same time, William''s actions in saving Lilia''s life received a good response among fans.


    Everyone gave a variety of praise and criticism, but there were some who felt that William still loved Lilia so that when he saw her in danger, William was willing to sacrifice himself to protect her.


    For some reason, William''s somewhat ''heroic'' action to save Lilia left a good impression on many and so his reputation was restored.


    Netizens discussed excitedly, the media crew also went to the hospital to hunt for more updates and reported the current situation.


    Media reported that when two were rescued from under the background board, Lilia copsed and had blood flowing from her head, while William was seen to be severely injured in the back.


    Someone took a picture of the incident, and on the fallen background board, the steel rod used to link it coincidentally scratched William''s entire back.


    It wasn''t hard to understand that had he not run towards her and protected her from behind, Lilia would have been the only person gravely injured by the incident.


    At Minerva Hospital, the media jammed up outside the ICU building. The journalists kept trying to enter, but they were all stopped by security at the door.


    By 3:30 pm, the news on the Inte was spreading like a great fire.


    Many people took the opportunity to stir up trouble and start talking nonsense.


    Some said that William died from his wounds, some others said that Lilia''s face was damaged, some even boasted that they were at the scene and saw William giving up his life to protect Lilia, and that they were moved by his action.


    At 3:40 p.m., Jean had arrived at the hospital.


    In front of the ICU, only Harold and a few staff could be seen roaming the hall.


    At that time, in the corner of the corridor not far away, Jean looked coldly at Dina and Rini.


    The two of them lowered their heads in shame, they didn''t dare to look at Jean in the eyes.


    The air near the corridor seemed to be frozen, everyone could feel Jean''s terrifying chill.


    "Young master, this is our fault! We''ve failed to protect madame!" Dina said with her head still down.


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at them. After a while, he replied sharply, "The guardians of the Widjaya family have been trained from early ages, howe are you guys still making a mistake like this? What skills have you learned so far?"


    His words pierced the heart, and at the same time, made Dina and Rini lower their heads more from embarrassment.


    If their actions were found out by the other guards, they would probablyugh at both of them for the rest of their lives.


    This kind of error shouldn''t have happened.


    "Young master, we are willing to ept punishment," Dina nodded and med herself.


    The man turned around, and before he stepped towards the ICU room, he said in a cold tone, "After Lilia recovers, you don''t need to follow her anymore!"


    "Young master, we... Can we stay by Miss Lilia''s side?"


    Deep down, the two of them didn''t want to leave Lilia alone.


    The man''s steps paused for a moment, he looked to the side and his handsome silhouette stopped over his shoulder. "She does not need you to be negligent in your duties! I will give you two a day to investigate everything. If you find out, you two can stay. If you can''t find anything, take your suitcases and leave!"


    "Yes, young master, we will do our best!"


    ...


    Outside the ICU room, everyone was still waiting anxiously.


    Harold''s face looked ugly. He stood in front of the Moonlight Studio staff and asked in a very aggressive tone, "Didn''t you guys check the safety of the podium you built? How did that big background board fall? You all should''ve known it could kill people so easily!"


    The staff from the prep team looked down, they had nothing to say and could only nod and bow to apologize.


    This was purely an ident.


    They had worked with many events and they had never seen an incident where the backdrop fell down.


    When Harold was about to curse a few more words, calm footsteps could be heard in everyone''s ears from the other side of the corridor. Apanied by a low, gentle voice, a man approached them and asked, "What''s the situation?"


    Harold shifted his gaze upon hearing that voice, he suddenly ran into Jean''s line of sight. He blinked a little stiffly and answered, "Still unclear."


    Jean stared at him for three seconds without saying a word, making Harold feel more depressed.

 Chapter 531 - A Broken Heart

    Half an hourter, Lilia was ushered out of the emergency room first.


    The woman closed her eyes tightly on the bed. Even with the subtle makeup on her cheeks, she still couldn''t cover her swollen forehead and bloodstains.


    Jean''s heart tightened at once.


    He stepped forward and stopped at the side of the hospital bed. He tried to touch her with his hand, but he stopped near her cheek. "How''s her condition?"


    The man looked at his wife who was fast asleep. With a gasp, Jean looked at the doctor who looked tense, his tone sounded very careful.


    The doctor subconsciously nced at Harold and the others, he then shifted his gaze to look at Jean, but he didn''t hesitate anymore. "The patient was injured in the head, and we just took a CT of her brain. Judging from the results, there was swelling in the forehead. Fortunately, the brain tissue was not badly injured and the rest of her body wasn''t either. But ..."


    The man''s heart tightened, his eyes narrowed sharply. "But what?"


    The doctor couldn''t bear to see Jean''s sharp gaze, then he pointed at Lilia''s ankle. "She sprained her ankle seriously. When the patient was sent here, her high heels could hardly be removed. Since you are a member of the patient''s family, I suggest you forbid the patient to wear high heels while she is recuperating. Otherwise, her ankle won''t recover under such circumstances,"


    When the doctor was about to say this, he paused for a moment.


    Harold''s heartbeat suddenly pounded hard. He was already in a heavy mood, and the doctor''s somewhat doubtful look almost made him go insane.


    He couldn''t help but take a step forward and muttered in a low voice. "Can you finish your words at once?"


    The doctor pursed his lips helplessly and stared nkly at Harold.


    He turned his gaze back to Jean, then pointed his finger at Lilia''s stomach again. His face was serious as he said, "Now, we will take the patient to the obstetrics and gynecology department. We just gave the patient a full body CT. When I scanned the uterine cavity, I found some abnormalities. I need to review this further with the obstetrics and gynecology department to do the hCG blood test. For further confirmation."


    "What is the hCG blood test?" Harold asked.


    Even Jean raised his eyebrows and looked at the doctor with cold eyes.


    The emergency room doctor sighed and looked around, his expression turned even sadder. "So you didn''t know that the patient might be�� pregnant?"


    Pregnant?!


    That one word single-handedly erased the indifferent look Jean had on his face and changed it into a great shock.


    Even though his face returned to normal in a short time, if looked closely, everyone would see that the emotions in his eyes were not calm.


    There was a surge of emotions in his eyes.


    Lilia was carrying his baby....


    At this moment, Harold was also dumbfounded.


    He could hear his heart breaking, letting all kinds of emotions flood his mind and made him stop thinking for a while.


    The doctor looked at Jean as the man quickly regained hisposure and calmed his mind. He calmly said, "The specific results will be determined by the obstetrics and gynecology department and they''ll give us a detailed answer. But I would like to remind you that pregnant women should avoid radioactive tests such as CT during early months of their pregnancy."


    "However, the circumstance today is an exception. Before we performed first aid measures and examinations, we did not know the patient''s physical condition. We have also done the examination in the hospital system records and there is no record of her antenatal care. We can only find out if the child is safe after we receive the answer from the obstetrics and gynecology department," he added.


    Harold could only hear a buzz in his eardrums, he turned his gaze to Lilia who was unconscious in the hospital bed. He wanted to get closer to see her, but he was filled with guilt and couldn''t move a single step.


    How could it happen to her?


    Why did it feel like all troubles befall them at the same time?


    When Jean heard the doctor''s exnation, his aura drastically changed. His pupils shrank in an instant, as if his eyes were empty and his thin lips formed a straight line.


    The doctor didn''t say anything further, he just stared at the man for a moment and sighed while shaking his head. Together with the nurse, he took Lilia to the obstetrics and gynecology section to be examined.


    Jean was still standing where he was, his eyes were nk as he stared at the cold floor beneath him. A momentter, he inhaled a deep breath to calm himself then walked towards the obstetrics and gynecology department with a stern look.


    ...


    News of Lilia''s ident immediately spread wildly throughout the country.


    This afternoon, Jean received countless calls on his phone, but he ignored them all.


    He had been standing outside the special ward of the obstetrics and gynecology department, motionless and terrified.


    "Why aren''t you picking my call?" Chris'' deep voice came from behind as he approached closer.


    This afternoon, Chris was still dealing with matters in hispany when he suddenly heard the news from his employees while they were talking about Lilia. Only when he opened the news on the inte did Chris find out the whole story and immediately called Jean.


    It was unfortunate that he couldn''t reach his friend from his phone since none of his calls were answered.


    He thought that there should be a lot of people calling Jean to ask about the situation. Then he went to ask some people and immediately rushed off to the hospital when he heard that Lilia was currently treated at Minerva Hospital.


    After looking around the building for a while, he met with Jean in the department of obstetrics and gynecology. As he walked from the other side of the corridor, he saw Jean''s figure standing by the wall, looking really bad.


    Chris walked over to Jean''s side, raised his hand and tapped him on the shoulder.


    He looked around and found that they were in the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Didn''t the news on the inte say that Lilia had an ident? Why was Jean waiting in the obstetrics and gynecology department?


    Chris wanted to ask a few questions, but when he turned his head to look at Jean, he found that the man''s eyes were so red. Chris felt that this was not the right time to ask him. Jean might kill him if he decided to ask about whatever came to his mind right now.


    ''This...''


    His heart suddenly sank at the guess, his brows were knitted together as he asked in his low voice, "What''s the situation?"


    Jean looked at him indifferently without saying anything.


    This made Chris feel that Jean was filled with rage, it seemed like his anger was ready to explode at any moment.


    Chris didn''t dare to ask again.


    He stood silent beside Jean, and as soon as he was about to turn around, he heard the sound of the cell phone vibrating.


    After reaching into his pocket, he realized that Jean''s phone was vibrating.


    No wonder his calls were not answered, it turned out that Jean didn''t care to pick them up.


    Outside the doors of the obstetrics and gynecology department, the two men stood in front of the ward and waited a long time.


    Since this wasn''t a public ward, only a few patients could be seen along with nurses and doctors passing by every now and then.


    About twenty minutester, the door to the ward was finally opened.

 Chapter 532 - Decision

    The doctor from the ER was seening out with a middle-aged obstetrician.


    The doctor then introduced him, "This is the director of our hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department, Doctor Elva."


    Jean nodded slightly, but his face remained indifferent.


    Doctor Elva was about fifty years old and looked like a very good woman.


    She looked at Jean and Chris for a moment and said, "The patient has just had a blood test for hCG and now we can confirm that she is pregnant. Her pregnancy is still in the first trimester, less than four weeks. Doctor Michael also told me about the patient''s situation just now. From a doctor''s point of view, we want to give you some advice,"


    "In general, we do not rmend that a pregnant woman be exposed to radiation, for example, X-rays and CT examinations especially during the first trimester of her pregnancy. ording to international radiological protection standards, the amount of radiation received during pregnancy should not exceed 1 rad. Doctor Michael''s CT examination in the emergency department just now did not exceed the standard measurement so it''s still fine," she exined.


    Then she added, "However, the survival of the fetus and the possibility of developing abnormalities in the embryo in the future is still rtively greater than that of a normal fetus during pregnancy. Of course, all decisions remain on family members to decide whether the patient should keep the pregnancy or not. For the sake of prenatal and postnatal safety, I advise you to abort it."


    After Doctor Elva finished speaking, Chris was confused.


    But he could be sure of one thing�� Lilia was pregnant!


    Jean stood silently in front of the director of obstetrics and gynecology. He looked at her for a moment then asked in a cold voice, "What will happen if we decide to keep it?"


    Director Elva kept a friendly expression on her face, and without the slightest surprise, she kindly smiled. "Then the patient can be discharged from the hospital and only needs toe regrly for excretion and examination of fetal development. Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Although this kind of radiation may have little impact on the fetus, as long as the examination is done ordingly, we can still help the patient with any problem that may follow in time."


    Chris was confused. "What problem do you mean? And what kind of help?"


    Director Elva smiled faintly. "If problems are found in the fetus during the examination, we will perform manual intervention, either by aborting the pregnancy, dispensing the fetus from the body, or... inducingbor."


    Chris'' breath stifled, he could not resist to look toward Jean.


    The man still didn''t speak a word. His handsome face remained cold, restrained and serious.


    Doctor Elva and Doctor Michael looked at each other. Then Doctor Elva thought for a while and her expression became serious, "To be honest, you, as a family member, still have to think carefully about this matter. If you decide to keep this child, then the patient must stop taking all medications though it will be a torture in the future."


    After speaking, Doctor Michael quickly looked at Jean and exined, "After we examined the wound, we haven''t decided how it should be treated because we''re still waiting for results from other departments."


    He actually found abnormalities from the CT scan result. Doctor Michael didn''t dare to take a decision as he needed to consult with other departments first.


    "The patient isn''t seriously injured, the ankle is just the most problematic for now. As for the swelling on her forehead, the patient can use ice packs at home and the swelling will automatically disappear after a few days."


    Jean''s face was getting gloomy, making those around him feel that a storm wasing.


    Suddenly, the ward door behind him opened and the nurse hurriedly came out. "Director Elva, doctor Michael, the patient has regained consciousness."


    ...


    At this time, Lilia was awake.


    Chris stared at Jean unconsciously. Seeing his eyes filled with hope, he couldn''t help but pat his shoulder. "Come in and have a look."


    The man''s throat continued swallowing his saliva as the crease in his forehead got deeper.


    Doctor Elva then gently coaxed him, "Actually, you don''t need to be too stressed. There isn''t much empirical evidence that can confirm the effect of radiation on pregnancy. I am only saying the pros and cons of this pregnancy are due to my obligations as a doctor. After all, medical treatment nowadays is very advanced and there should be no problem to take protective precautionster."


    But her words still could not erase the gloomy expression on the man''s face.


    After a while, Jean nodded slightly and thanked her, then followed Doctor Michael to the special ward.


    On the hospital bed, Lilia''s eyes were half closed and her thinshes fluttered from time to time. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she turned her head slowly as she weakly called, "Jean ..."


    She felt her body ache all over, feeling limp after she just woke up for a moment.


    After she pondered for a long time, she remembered that she had an ident while she was on the stage.


    Lilia vaguely remembered that the background board fell so fast, she didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    It seemed that someone came and stood in front of it, so that when the background board hit her, most of the impact and weight was on the other side.


    Lilia was still hit on the forehead and she didn''t know what happened after that because everything happened so fast.


    At this time, she was stunned to see the figure of the maning from behind the door. Perhaps since the board hit her forehead earlier, her vision was a bit blurry. Lilia couldn''t tell the expression on his handsome face when she saw him approach her closer.


    Lilia lifted her hand with difficulty, trying to feel her forehead. Feeling weak and limp made her feel so ufortable.


    "Don''t move!" The man saw her movements then stepped forward and held her cold fingertips.


    Lilia allowed him to hold her hand since she barely had any strength left. Then she closed her eyelids and muttered, "My head hurts and my eyes can''t see clearly ..."


    The tension in the man''s eyes immediately disappeared.


    Doctor Michael immediately stepped forward and motioned for Jean to make way. He bent over Lilia''s eyes and gestured with two fingers. "How much is this?"


    Lilia was silent.


    "Can''t you see?" Doctor Michael felt a little nervous when he saw that Lilia was not answering.


    There had been several cases of blindness caused by trauma to the forehead, but the main concern here was her current upation as a female celebrity. If she werepletely blind and pregnant at the same time, it would be terrible.


    Doctor Michael couldn''t help but feel worried as he was thinking about several possibilities in his head. However, he heard Lilia calmly spit out a word, "Two!"


    "You can see!"


    Doctor Michael changed a few more fingers. "How much is this?"


    "Six!"


    He nodded, looking satisfied. "Can you feel the source of the light now?"


    Lilia nodded earnestly then said in a very soft voice, "Yes, but it''s blurry when I try to see something from a distance."


    Doctor Michael thought for a while then took a shlight to examine her pupil. After he saw the fundus of her eye, he finally concluded, "Right now, the retina looks normal. Blurred vision should be caused by trauma to the head, which causes a small injury to the optic nerve. You may consider taking some medications for treatment, but...."

 Chapter 533 - True Desire

    Doctor Michael stopped exining.


    Lilia was still not fully conscious. After waiting for a while, she realized this doctor hadn''t continued his answer. Then she turned her head suspiciously. "But what?"


    Doctor Michael nced at her, then turned to face Jean. "If you take medicine, then your stomach..."


    At this time, Jean''s serious tone echoed throughout the room. "Let me exin!"


    Hearing this, Doctor Michael felt relieved. "Then your husband will tell you the rest. I''ll be waiting outside the door."


    This doctor''s words managed to confuse Lilia, making her feel a bad feeling in her heart.


    She heard what the doctor said about her stomach.


    Was there a problem with her stomach?


    At that time, there were only a few nurses in the special ward who were busy recording data from the machines. Doctor Michael then led them to leave the room.


    Jean leaned closer then gently and lovingly stroked Lilia''s forehead with his thumb. "Does it still hurt?"


    From the close distance between the two of them, Lilia''s pain seemed to rush through her body.


    And from their extremely close distance, Lilia gradually noticed Jean''s heavy gaze.


    She was a smart woman, so even if she was hurt, her delicate mind could still detect that something had gone wrong.


    She raised her hand and slowly wrapped it around the man''s neck, pulling him closer. She rubbed her cheek against the man''s chin then muttered softly, "Did the doctor find any disease in my stomach? Can''t they cure it? Jean, tell me. Didn''t you promise you''ll never hide anything from me?"


    Lilia didn''t mind listening to any fact regardless of how painful it might be. But she couldn''t stand her man hiding the truth from her.


    Her husband then sighed and kissed her forehead. "Don''t talk nonsense. You are very healthy, how can you be sick?"


    His words were so cute that Lilia arched her brows and looked into his eyes. "But the doctor said that there was something with my stomach... What happened?"


    As soon as she said it, a panicked silence spread across the ward.


    Lilia shoved his shoulders and looked directly into the man''s eyes with rosy eyes, trying to catch some hints from his expression.


    His silence only added to the bad feeling inside her heart.


    Secondster, the corners of the man''s lips loosened slightly and his handsome face was filled with aplex expression. Just as Lilia''s patience was running out, a sentence echoed in her ear.


    "We''re having a baby!"


    She waspletely taken aback by the news, and the ecstatic feeling after the shock surged like a tide, making her unconsciously move her ankle and caused her to grimace in pain.


    Previously, she had been lying down and did not care about the swelling in her ankles.


    But due to her exaggerated excitement, a heart-wrenching pain came from her ankle in an instant, and it made her eyes bulge.


    The man looked at her pale cheeks with depressed eyes, his heart felt tense and tight.


    He lifted the light nket that covered her and saw her ankles were swollen with some bruises. Jean was immediately stunned with murderous rage.


    He would definitely investigate this ident thoroughly!


    "You just sprained your ankle. I''ll give you an ice pack to relieve the painter, so be patient first."


    The man''s indistinct tone sounded pitiful, but Lilia held his hand and looked at him with surprised eyes. "Jean, what did you just say? Say it again, let me hear it again!"


    Did he just say that she was pregnant? Did she not hear it wrong?


    Jean let her pull him closer and leaned in front of her. He caressed her cheek with one hand and gave her a kiss on the lips. He repeated it in the corner of her mouth once again and said, "Lilia, you are pregnant. You''re pregnant with our baby��"


    Lilia heard the man''s calm voice, and finally she decided that she was not having hallucinations.


    Her face was slightly red with uncontroble emotions, and there was a hint of tears umting in her clear eyes.


    The indistinct feeling she felt was simply amazing. After confirming this, Lilia stretched out her hand and reached for her stomach.


    She was carrying Jean''s child...


    Her excitement and surging emotions were still mixed, and after a while, she felt that something was wrong.


    Why did she feel that the atmosphere in this ward was getting tense?!


    She forcefully suppressed her smile, her wet eyes fixed on Jean for a moment. Seeing his serious expression, her heart tightened. "Jean, are you not happy with this...?"


    The man''s cold eyes turned warm in an instant. Then he bent over her and his gaze was full of affection as he said, "Of course I''m happy."


    Jean''s answer couldn''t erase her suspicion. She could feel the weight that her husband''s pair of sky blue eyes tried to hide from her.


    But Lilia didn''t say much, she quickly sorted out her thoughts and thought about all kinds of possibilities.


    Meanwhile, Jean pursed the corners of his lips and his eyes were filled with aplexity that Lilia couldn''t understand.


    After a while, she let out a sigh of relief and touched her forehead with her hand. She muttered to herself whileughing, "Jean, didn''t we agree that there won''t be any secrets between us? I''m trying to keep that promise, shouldn''t you too? Tell me what''s troubling you!"


    The man could hear that Lilia was demanding the truth.


    He sighed silently, then pulled the chair to the side and sat on the side of the bed. He looked serious? as he said, "Fine, I won''t hide anything from you. But you have to be ready!"


    Lilia was shocked. "What do you mean?"


    The man didn''t hesitate anymore, he told her what the doctors said to him earlier.


    He spoke slowly, and Lilia was also listening carefully.


    When he finished with thest word, his eyes stared nkly at her.


    Lilia faintly looked up at the ceiling above, her fingertips on her lower abdomen were trembling slightly. "Is this really serious? But I also took a CT film during my physical examination in Jakarta two days ago..."


    The man held her hand then ced it on his lips and kissed it. "Whatever decision you''ll make, I''ll always be by your side."


    This was their first child, and it was proof of Jean and Lilia''s love.


    But the situation was different now. They only found out about this pregnancy after Lilia experienced an ident that could''ve put her in a grave danger and threatened her life. This was what made her and Jean reluctant to decide what they should do next, especially to save their baby.


    Therefore, Jean let Lilia decide it, and he would ept whatever choice she''d maketer.


    When asked, it was clear that Jean wanted to keep it. No matter what happened to that child, he would continue to love them.


    Even if the child was born with health problems, it wouldn''t be difficult to provide a safe and secure life given his financial resources.


    Lilia looked sideways at her husband''s affectionate eyes while scratching her palm with the tip of her weak finger. "I want to ask my uncle first."


    Julius was also a doctor, and he was a gic analyst. Lilia instinctively wanted to hear his opinion on such matters.


    "Okay." The man took out his cell phone and quickly found Julius'' number.


    After the call connected, he put the phone to Lilia''s ear. At that instant, he whispered, "Don''t talk too long. I''ll be waiting outside for you."


    Lilia gently held his phone and winked at him.


    When the man walked out of the ward, the frown in his forehead rxed a little.


    He massaged his brow and raised his head after the door behind him waspletely shut. However, he didn''t expect to see eight people standing in the corridor.


    His best friends hade.

 Chapter 534 - A Little Sacrifice For A Mother

    Inside the ward, Lilia called Julius and wanted to hear his opinion on her current situation.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    When Julius'' voice came from across the line, Lilia was gasping for breath as she kept holding back the tears that threatened toe out of her eyes.


    After exhaling a few breaths, she whispered weakly, "Uncle, it''s me..."


    "Lilia?" Julius was sitting in hisboratory at the moment, he couldn''t help but nce at that unknown phone number again. "What''s with you? Your voice sounds weak. Is there something wrong?"


    He was busy with his medical research all day long, so he didn''t have much time to pay attention to the hot discussion circting on the Inte.


    When Lilia squeezed the corner of her dry lips, her voice was choked as she asked, "Uncle, can you tell me the impact of CT examinations on pregnant women? Will it have a big impact on the baby?"


    When this sentence came out, tears immediately fell from the corner of her eye.


    Too many uncertainties dragged her down to a bottomless abyss called self-me.


    If she had paid more attention to her physical condition before, wouldn''t this ident not have happened?


    Even when she found out that she was pregnant, she was still grateful that her child was strong enough.


    Even when she was almost crushed by the background board, her baby still grew strong in her womb.


    However, Lilia had had two very intense CT examinations in thest few days. She wondered if her child was alright.


    On the phone, Julius'' breath immediately caught as soon as he heard these words.


    He was silent for a few seconds, and after he calmed his emotions, he asked softly. "Are you pregnant?"


    He could guess it at once.


    Lilia raised her hand to cover her eyes. Her head hurt a lot, her vision was still blurry and her ankles hurt a lot. But it didn''t hurt as much as her heart.


    "Yes... Uncle, tell me the truth. Can this child survive?"


    Julius heard Lilia''s heavy voice and raised his eyebrows sadly.


    He pinned his phone over his shoulder and quickly took off the white glove on his hand. Julius then got up and left theboratory.


    In the corridor, Julius thought and asked, "Apart from the examinations you had at the hospital that day, have you had any other examinations recently?"


    After he finished speaking, he heard Lilia''s soft yet sad voice. "I just did a full body scan in the emergency department..."


    Julius'' handsome face immediately tensed. "What happened? Why are you doing a full body scan? CT examinations should only be used on patients with severe trauma in the emergency room."


    Lilia didn''t answer his question, she just hurriedly asked, "Uncle, tell me first, can I keep this child?"


    Noticing her persistence, Julius stood in the corridor with his back against the wall. He forced himself to calm down and after a while, he calmly asked, "How many weeks are you pregnant now?"


    "The doctor said less than four weeks!"


    Julius sighed. "The situation is not bad! We have previously studied the gic effects of radiation on the next generation. In fact, at 4 weeks old, the radiation effect will only have two oues�� all or nothing. So in short, the child only has 2 options: survive and keep growing healthy or die."


    "In addition, the rtive radiation exposure in CT inspections in Indonesia is controlled by a very high safety standard. If your child is 4 weeks old, you don''t need to worry too much. After a while, you can work with your doctor to examine your uterus and observe your baby''s development. As long as the embryo continues to develop, it proves that radiation has no effect on it," he added.


    Julius'' statement was like the sun after rainy days.


    Lilia felt the light shine on her misty face.


    She lifted the corner of her lips as her eyes shone with hope. "So�� Can I keep this child?"


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s a problem. You still can''t hear the fetal heartbeat for now. But you will after 8 weeks with the ultrasound examination. As long as the heartbeat can be heard, your child should have no problem!"


    After that, Julius asked about her physical condition. Lilia exined briefly to him before hanging up the phone.


    At this moment, there was a wave of joy in her eyes.


    She stroked her stomach lightly and talked to her baby in silence.


    ''My dear, please stay strong��''


    After she heard Julius'' exnation, Lilia calmed down and made a n in her heart.


    ''No matter what, the two of us will make it through!'' She believed, convincing herself that she could make it with her child.


    The fetal heartbeat could only be heard in a month.


    Lilia was willing to bet on this possibility.


    When the ward fell silent again, Jean came back from outside and stepped in.


    His deep and gloomy eyes did not give off the slightest optimism, and they were dark like the sea at night.


    Lilia heard the sound of the door opening and met the man''s silent gaze. She immediately opened her hand to him and casually demanded, "Hug me..."


    The man elerated his steps and bent over, giving her what she wanted. "What did he say?"


    Lilia sniffed and conveyed what Julius said.


    She hugged the man''s neck tightly, kissed him on the cheek as she breathed irregrly and said, "Our child... We have to fight for it ... okay?"


    Jean didn''t hesitate. "Okay, all decisions are yours."


    It was undeniable that his hoarse and tense voice sounded rxed a little.


    After a moment, the man held her arm gently and stared deep into her clear ck eyes. "If you want this child, your wound can''t be treated with medicine. Aren''t you afraid it will bother you at work?"


    Lilia let out a shallow smile. "Don''t be afraid. You can put ice on my sprained ankle. Besides, I don''t like taking medication. It''s only a minor injury and it''s just a small sacrifice for me."


    She said that she didn''t mind it, but Lilia didn''t notice the pity mixed with affection that was shed in her husband''s eyes.


    Jean lightly hugged Lilia''s shoulder, he didn''t dare to use too much force and could only hold back his strength. Apparently, this was harder than embracing her like usual. His veins almost exploded from holding back too much.


    But he still felt lucky that someone as tough as Lilia came and brought colors to his life. He''d sworn himself he''d protect her and their child for the rest of his life.


    ...


    When Lilia was brought out of the ward, the corridor seemed to be packed.


    Lilia was still conscious, but she was a little tired and her vision was a little blurry.


    However, the worry and fear on everyone''s faces were still visible to her.


    Lilia waved her hand from the bed and smiled calmly. "Everyone, thank you foring. I''m fine, don''t worry!"


    Almost all people she held dear in her heart hade.


    There were Tom and Chris whom Lilia hadn''t seen in a long time. She also saw Alex who came in haste, and Vivi and Rachel who ditched their work and ran from their office as soon as they heard the news. Even n stood beside Rachel with a worried expression.


    "Lilia, how are you feeling? Do you still feel sick anywhere?"


    Vivi''s eyes turned red, and if it weren''t for being outside, she would have been crying uncontrobly.


    The ident at the scene reported in the news was so tragic that she drove fast and nearly ran over someone.


    At this time, even though Lilia was smiling and waving to greet them, the bump on her forehead and her squinting eyes inadvertently showed that she was not feeling well.


    Doctor Michael had been silent for a long time while walking beside Lilia''s bed.


    He had also only learned a few details while he was waiting outside? just now. It turned out that his patient was a big star!


    No wonder her face was so beautiful!

 Chapter 535 - Disaster Continues

    Lilia was sent to the VVIP room and everyone followed her withplex expressions on their faces.


    The nurses and doctors at the hospital were stunned.


    What should they do when the most handsome and beautiful figures in the world gathered at this Minerva Hospital?!


    The arrival of this group of highly respected and morous people left a great deal of conversation in every corner of the hospital.


    ...


    Right now, Harold was sitting on the cold bench outside the emergency room alone. His eyes were fixed on a certain ce unfocused and his gaze was desperate and decadent.


    Louis sat beside him and kept on sighing.


    William was still in the emergency room and hadn''t been discharged. Earlier, a nurse ran outside and said that the blood bag was not enough. Hearing these words, Louis felt so worried.


    It didn''t matter if William was seriously injured, but God please don''t let this incident lead to his death.


    If that happened, he predicted that the movie would be cut before airing.


    "Director Louis, can you keep what the doctor said just now as a secret?"


    At this moment, Harold suddenly woke up from his daze and spoke.


    He stared at Louis calmly with his handsome face looking very pale and almost expressionless.


    Louis nodded without thinking. "I''m definitely not going to say anything, I just hope that William won''t cause a big incident."


    His statement left Harold speechless.


    He wanted to return to the scene at that time, hoping that he could turn back time.


    He hoped that the person who saved Lilia was not William, but he himself.


    Never mind getting hurt, Harold was even willing to give his life to protect Lilia.


    Unfortunately, he saw William running towards Lilia and protected her at that time.


    Harold felt helpless, he heard Louis'' reassurance and walked over to the staff who were still here.


    He whispered in a low and menacing voice when he gave his warnings. Harold had to make sure that they would never reveal that Lilia was pregnant.


    After doing this, he typed something on his cell phone. After saying goodbye to Louis, he left the emergency room.


    He wouldn''t let this ident bring about unnecessary attention.


    ...


    As the clock struck 6 pm, William finally came out of the emergency room.


    Louis immediately asked about his injury. The surgeon took off the mask tiredly and answered, "The patient''s spine is crushed and fractured, and he also has extensive scratches in his back''s muscle tissue. We have sutured the external wound, but the spine is moreplicated. Since the patient is not awake, we need to send him to the ward for close monitoring."


    "I hope his family can prepare themselves. Usually a patient with a spinal fracture like this can no longer feel their lower body again due to nervepression. But all this still depends on the patient''s condition after waking up. If the patient has perceptual problems after waking up, he should contact us as soon as possible," he added.


    Louis hurriedly thanked him, but his eyes immediately dimmed.


    He really didn''t expect that this incident would cost William this far.


    This was a huge loss for him.


    At this time, his assistant Joshua rushed over from the scene with him and heard the doctor''s words. He couldn''t help but whisper in Louis'' ear, "Sir, if William really can''t feel his lower body, does that mean he will be paralyzed in the future?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Louis turned and red at him. "The doctor said that was only the worst possibility! We can''t lose hope still! Now hurry up and call thepany and find out who was responsible for his cement!" Louis said before turning around angrily.


    After Lilia and William were admitted to the hospital, no news about them was updated.


    Arge number of trained security personnel outside the hospital blocked and secured the ward area where Lilia was.


    At 6:00 pm, Lilia was lying on the hospital bed in her room. Her makeup had been removed for her face, revealing her pale and limp face.


    Two doctors were examining her ankle, they didn''t give her any medicine to relieve her pain. Apart from applying ointments, the best way was topress them with ice.


    Lilia clenched her teeth and continued shrinking, but she didn''t dare to move rashly. She kept her arms crossed on her lower abdomen, looking pitiful and helpless.


    Ten minutes ago, Mellisa had arrived.


    She stood by the bed and asionally nced at Lilia''s ankles. But she quickly turned her gaze as she couldn''t bear looking at it any longer.


    Behind Mellisa were Rachel and Vivi, looking deeply depressed.


    They didn''t dare to see the whole process, but they knew that every time the doctor touched Lilia''s ankle, the pain was unbearable.


    At this time, Mellisa sighed softly and narrowed her eyes. Then she looked at Lilia''s swollen forehead and asked, "Did you let the doctore to treat you on purpose while he was away?"


    Lilia snorted in pain, and when the doctor put the ice packs on either side of her ankle, she let out a dull breath and said softly, "You can''t even stand to see me, let alone him!"


    Jean was supposed to go out and smoke with Chris.


    Lilia had only been sleeping for a while, and when she woke up seeing that Jean wasn''t there, she hurriedly asked Mellisa to call the doctor to check her leg injury.


    Fortunately, there were no fractures to her bones, but she sprained her leg very seriously. ording to doctors, at least Lilia should be lying in bed for a month.


    Lilia felt that this was also very good, she also needed enough rest for the baby she carried.


    As soon as Mellisa heard her words, she scratched her forehead in annoyance. "How strong do you think you''re that you can treat something like this without medicine?"


    "I am amazed at you. You have no problem crying in front of us, but you can not bear to cry in front of your husband. Isn''t this the other way around?" Vivi muttered behind her.


    Rachel also said to help, "Obviously!"


    Lilia couldn''t hit her friend because of the pain in her ankle, and so she only replied with an astounding look.


    She shifted her gaze helplessly to the three of them, then raised her hand and pointed at the lump on her forehead. "I''m a patient now, shouldn''t you take good care of me?"


    Mellisa looked back at Vivi and Rachel. After all of their eyes met, they shut up at the same time.


    Seeing this, Lilia raised her eyebrows and closed her eyes proudly.


    It''s just that she clenched her fingertips inadvertently when no one was looking.


    Earlier, her eyes blurred for a moment. It must be because she touched the wound on her forehead.


    Lilia didn''t tell anyone, she just closed her eyes and fell asleep for a while. When she heard the sound from the door, she opened her eyes again. In that instant, Lilia caught the figure of the tall, cold man.


    Even though it was still a bit fuzzy, it''s much better than the previous one.


    She met the man''s sharp gaze and smiled faintly at him.


    "Why is your face so pale?" As Jean approached the bed, he caught her pale cheeks and the corners of her lips.


    Mellisa was pouring water beside the bed and bluntly said everything, "She just called the doctor to check her ankle when you were away. Looks like she was in so much pain that she couldn''t even talk afterwards,"

 Chapter 536 - Option For Lilia

    Lilia was shocked, she didn''t expect Mellisa to reveal her secret.


    Even though Vivi was afraid of Jean''s cold and indifferent attitude, she couldn''t help butin. She took a step forward and pointed at Lilia''s ankle. "She almost cried in pain!"


    Lilia''s face couldn''t be more shocked, was this how it felt like being betrayed?!


    Before Rachel spoke, she heard the man''s low, displeased voice, "Why don''t you wait for me toe back?!"


    Seeing this, Mellisa just nced at Vivi and Rachel. The three of them then walked out.


    Lilia watched them escape from the room after digging a grave for all of them. She really wanted to cry.


    In front of the bed, Jean''s face looked unpleasant. His eyes glowed but suddenly, Lilia gripped her forehead. "Jean, my head hurts..."


    Sometimes childish tricks could save lives!


    Sure enough, the sullen expression on the man''s handsome face disappeared almost immediately.


    He grabbed the ice bag from the bedside table and eximed in a deep voice, "Don''t touch the wound, I''llpress it with ice."


    Lilia blinked and met her husband''s worried gaze. Seeing Jean''s real concern, she felt very ufortable. "It doesn''t hurt, don''t worry."


    The man pressed his thin lips tightly and said nothing.


    He gently moved his hand while holding the ice pack and carefully cing it around the bump.


    Lilia failed to calm him, Jean''s eyebrows were still knitted into a deep frown. He looked as if he could swallow her alive.


    Seeing this scene, Lilia was very disturbed.


    She raised her hand and tried to endure his knife-sharp gaze. Lilia snatched the ice bag from his hand and took his cold fingertips. Then she pressed it into her lower abdomen. "Jean, can you feel it?"


    Even though she didn''t know anything, Lilia still wanted to use this method to calm her husband''s emotions a little.


    When the man was about to touch her lower abdomen, he suddenly stopped his hand. He put his wife''s fingertips to his lips, kissed them, and said in his hoarse and maic voice, "I better not touch it, my hands are cold."


    Liliaid motionless, her fingers felt warm from the puffs of the man''s breath. Then she turned her head to see her husband''s indifferent face and whispered, "I called the doctor when you were not here because I don''t want you to worry about me anymore. Actually, the injury to my ankle didn''t hurt that much, the doctor said that I better not move too much this month. After treatment and rehab, I will be able to walk normally by myself again."


    "I don''t me you!" The man rubbed the smooth skin on the back of her hand. "Since you don''t want me to worry, don''t put yourself in danger again in the future, okay?"


    Lilia blinked and nodded with unfocused eyes.


    Her eyes suddenly darkened again.


    Worried that the man would notice, she closed her eyes and sighed silently.


    She didn''t know whether this situation was normal or not. Ever since she woke up, she couldn''t adjust her focus and her vision had been constantly switching through bright and dark. This feeling made her so nervous, but she didn''t know how to relieve it.


    The doctor had made it clear that Lilia would not get any medicine because of her pregnancy.


    Even the ointment on the ankle was made of traditional Chinese medicine, so external application would have no effect on the fetus.


    But her eyes...


    Lilia''s mind suddenly messed up, and when she thought about it, she fell asleep without realizing.


    At her bedside, the man listened to her deep breath as she was fast asleep. The muscles on the side of his face kept moving. Only then did he clearly see that his wife''s pupils were clearly out of focus.


    Jean didn''t say anything. Although Lilia immediately closed her eyes, it couldn''t escape Jean''s eyes at such a close distance.


    His treasure, the only woman to own his heart, shouldn''t have experienced this kind of suffering...


    At seven o''clock in the afternoon, the owner of the Minerva Hospital came to the hospital. He was apanied by Doctor Marco, chief physician in the ophthalmology department.


    When Doctor Michael received the news, he happened to be taking a break. But in his despair, he could only put on his white coat again and nned to go see him.


    Ten minutester, Doctor Michael was very surprised.


    He saw the owner, Doctor Marco, and Jean in his small consulting room, and felt that this was an extraordinary sight.


    "Director, you ..."


    The director raised his hand to interrupt, then he personally introduced, "Young master Jean, this is the chief doctor in our hospital''s ophthalmology department. Currently, doctor Marco is the number one ophthalmologist in Indonesia, so let him check her."


    Doctor Michael couldn''t digest the words.


    Why was the hospital director so polite to this man?


    Who was this handsome looking man? It looked like he was rich enough to receive such kind of respect.


    Before he could find the answer, the director was already looking at him. "Michael, why didn''t you tell me earlier that young master Jean Widjaya was at our hospital?"


    "Huh?" Doctor Michael scratched his hair, wondering how he should answer his words.


    Doctor Marco was about fifty years old, and his temples were already white.


    He smiled and nced at Doctor Michael. "Director, Doctor Michael just joined the hospital not long ago. It seems that he doesn''t know who Young Master Jean is. Doctor Michael, let me introduce him to you."


    "This is the young master Jean Widjaya of the Widjaya family, owner of the real estate Genesis Company. His generosity has helped our hospital a lot. It''s thanks to his generous donations that we can have what we have now," he added.


    Doctor Michael was suddenly dumbfounded!


    Sure enough, this man''s family background was no joke!


    "This... Young master Jean, I apologize. I just arrived in Surabaya recently. I really don''t know who you really are. I am truly sorry!"


    Doctor Michael took the initiative to shake hands with Jean, each of his words were filled with regret.


    There were many rich people in recent years, but only a few were willing to donate their wealth for good deeds.


    Jean shook his hand and nodded. After that, he said no in a weak tone and looked to the opposite side. "Doctor Marco, my wife is in trouble."


    Hearing this, Doctor Marco immediately gave him a firm look. "Young master Jean , I just looked into your wife''s case,"


    As he spoke, he took a CT film from the consultation table. "This is a CT of the brain taken in the previous emergency room. From this point of view, a lump can be seen above the left brow bone. This position indicates that there is a possible injury to the optic nerve."


    Doctor Marco fell silent. Seeing Jean''s cold face, he bit the skin of his lip and continued, "In fact, this situation is a rtivelymon phenomenon. Your wife''s blurring eye symptoms have already been detected since early on and not too serious. But if she wants to get well soon then she needs some medicines."


    "The two most effective conservative treatment methods for optic nerve bruising are hormone shock therapy and hyperbaric oxygen chamber dpression. But I know that your wife is pregnant. So these two conservative treatments are not suitable for pregnant women..." He added.


    Doctor Marco gave his exnation briefly, he analyzed Lilia''s current situation to provide detailed information.


    The hospital director on the side then asked, "Is there any other method besides using medicines? And suitable for a pregnant woman?"


    As a director, he did not dare to let the wife of the Widjaya family take unexpected risks in his hospital.


    Doctor Marco nodded thoughtfully. "My advice is to consider surgical options. Compared to the previous two treatment options, this is the most effective."


    He then continued, "It is not a major operation, but I still have to use anesthesia and various anti-inmmatory drugs, so I may need to consult with the head of obstetrics and gynecology to minimize the risk."

 Chapter 537 - Shocking Facts

    When Doctor Marco finished talking, he looked at Jean along with the director of the hospital.


    Surgery seemed to be the only viable solution at the moment, but any drug treatment for pregnant women during pregnancy would ultimately have many limitations.


    This also made Doctor Marco doubtful.


    He thought about it, and a momentter, he added earnestly, "For our hospital, having surgery 48 hours after the optic nerve bruise was found is actually the best."


    "This can be discussed with your wife first, then I will go to the obstetrics and gynecology department to ask their opinion. If we deem it feet, I can immediately perform the surgery to help your wife resolve her eye problem as quickly as possible," he added.


    A calm atmosphere finally changed the hidden tension in the consulting room.


    The man had not spoken in a long time, his eyes were deep as he tried to consider the suggestion.


    The director and the other two doctors didn''t say anything, they just sat there and waited for Jean to answer.


    After a while, the man raised his brows, and his eyes became serious. "Doctor Marco, you are suggesting a Western-style treatment n. Is there any possibility of conservative treatment with Chinese medicine?"


    Doctor Marco was momentarily stunned. "There might be, but right now, Western-style advanced medical treatment is still the best choice for most people. Besides... Our Minerva Hospital does not have any traditional Chinese medicine or fellow traditional treatment practitioners. If young master Jean wants to know traditional Chinese treatment methods, should I ask other colleagues?"


    Hearing this, the director hurriedly replied, "Not only him, we can all help to ask."


    "No need!" At this time, Jean slowly got up and looked at the three of them calmly, he then slightly nodded. "Thank you."


    The director also stood at the right time with a polite gesture. "You''re wee. You''d better go back and discuss this with your wife first. If you have any questions, you can tell us at any time."


    The man nodded and left the room first.


    The remaining three people looked at each other. Doctor Marco then cleared his throat. "Director, does the patient intend to do the surgery or not?"


    "I don''t know, let''s just wait for news. In thest few days, you and Marco will be working hard and staying in the hospital as long as possible. Regardless of what kind of need young master Jean needs, you two should do your best to help him! Keep that in mind!"


    Doctor Marco and Doctor Michael nodded repeatedly. When the hospital director himself had already spoken, they didn''t dare ignore him.


    ...


    Jean walked out of the room then raised his eyes and looked at Chris leaning against the window sill outside the door with legs crossed.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Chris stepped forward and nced unconsciously into the door.


    Everyone was waiting anxiously in the restroom next to the VVIP room.


    Even though Lilia still looked fine at the moment, they had noticed Jean''s breath and gaze which was very heavy and gloomy.


    This felt so wrong.


    After Chris asked, the man nced at him. "Everything''s fine,"


    "Lilia is really a tough woman," Chris sighed. He stepped forward and tapped him on the shoulder. "Mypany agency is about to terminate the contract with William, but something is not right at this point. Just now, the crew called and asked us to arrange for his follow-up treatment."


    The man''s eyebrows tightened calmly. He knew that William was at the scene and he was the one rushing to protect and take most of the damage from Lilia.


    "The costs will be borne by my family," Jean replied.


    Hearing this, Chris snorted. "No need, mypany is not short on cash. This person already signed a contract agreement with thepany two days ago, and it so happens that we don''t n to cooperate with him anymore. But now that there is a sudden ident, we can''t just leave him."


    The two of them were talking as they walked. Then they immediately returned to the restroom next to the ward.


    Everyone was inside.


    They saw two figures had just sat down and all of their attention was directed at them.


    "Jean, how is it?" Alex was the first to speak.


    He sat on the sofa with the cellphone in his hand, and when he lifted his eyes to look at Jean, he was clearly worried.


    "It''s fine."


    Right now, Tom was sitting next to Alex. The present him had a more mature and stable temperament.


    When Tom looked at Jean, he frowned and asked, "Jean, what happened today? Are you sure it was an ident?"


    His words immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    n, who was sitting on the side, looked at him suspiciously, "Tom, why are you asking like that?"


    Even Vivi and Rachel looked at him with the same puzzled gaze.


    Tom''s eyes passed everyone. He pursed his lips and analyzed them. "I have seen the photos posted on the online media. When Lilia was rescued, her heels seemed to be stuck on the floor. And there is one more thing�� I don''t know why there is a hole in the stage. This is really not normal."


    Alex didn''t know much about the situation at the scene. He came here shortly after hearing the news of Lilia''s ident. Even though he had been staying at the hospital for a while, he was still busy with his work.


    Suddenly, hearing what Tom said, he furrowed his brows and looked so confused. "Maybe because the background board is broken?"


    Tom pursed his lips, ignoring Alex''s assumptions.


    At this time, a knock was suddenly heard from outside the door to their restroom.


    Vivi was the closest to the door, so she stepped forward to open it. She was a little surprised to see the person who hade.


    It was Dina.


    She entered the door with a serious expression, then walked a few steps towards Jean and stopped right in front of him. "Young master, we just came back from the scene to move the background board and discover this at the same time. "


    Dina opened her palm as she spoke, showing everyone the broken piece of the heels Lilia wore at the time of the incident.


    The man took it from her hands, and his cold, sinister eyes stared at it with a cruel aura.


    Dina nodded slightly and said in a difficult tone, "Young master, the heel was found in the crevices of the podium. We checked the entire stage and found that the floor in front of the surface of the steel nk background has a gap of the same size in every ce of grafting."


    "Sir, I don''t think it was a pure ident. This morning, the security system suddenly had a ckout so there was no CCTV footage when the incident took ce."


    Tom heard this and said grimly, "Jean, let''s check who Lilia had been talking about recently. Obviously someone wanted to take her life."


    After speaking, Chris and Alex''s brows immediately furrowed.


    Meanwhile, Vivi and Rachel looked confused and panicked.


    Tom''s words were too scary. When had they heard such shocking statements concerning a person''s life?


    Did he just suggest taking revenge?!


    Jean looked at Dina, he suddenly gripped the heel of the shoe in her hand. His cold eyes stared at Dina sharply.. "Go ahead and continue to investigate this matter thoroughly."

 Chapter 538 - Cold Night

    The inte was on an uproar tonight. People wouldn''t stop discussing the ident.


    Chris and the others also left the hospital around nine in the evening.


    Vivi came to the hospital in her car, then she offered Rachel to go home together.


    However, Rachel''s cell phone rang as she exited the elevator.


    Vivi didn''t know who the other party was, she clearly saw that when the phone was connected, Rachel immediately lowered the volume of her voice.


    She thought it might be inappropriate for her to listen to her friend''s business.


    Vivi was a girl with a big heart, she was worried that walking beside Rachel would make her ufortable, so she walked forward quickly while looking back from time to time and making sure they were not too far apart.


    In less than a minute, Rachel hung up the phone and Vivi stopped walking at the same time.


    She wanted to wait for Rachel and walk side by side again, but her friend abruptly stopped in her step.


    "Vivi, sorry, I... I have business tonight, so I can''t go home with you!"


    After hearing this, Vivi said ''ah'', and walked back to her. "Is there anything wrong?"


    Rachel looked at her with apologetic eyes. "There is something wrong in thepany, they asked me toe back. I''ll take a taxi and go back there,"


    Vivi was confused. "I can take you to your office, you know. On a cold night like this, it''s not easy to get a taxi near the hospital. You don''t have to hesitate with me, let me take you!"


    Rachel''s eyes shed. "There''s no need, really. You must be tired after working until this afternoon, so hurry back and rest."


    "Besides, mypany is not far from here. Some of my colleagues also asked me to pick them up and go to thepany together. There are too many people and it''s too much trouble for you to take and drop us off there. You''d better just go home first," she added.


    Seeing that she was adamant about refusing, Vivi didn''t think much of it. She just shook her head with difficulty. "What kind ofpany do you work for? Isn''t your shift done already? Why do they call you at night like this? There''s something wrong with your boss'' brain!"


    After speaking, Vivi was silent for a moment.


    She remembered that n was Rachel''s boss.


    "Hahaha, they seem to like my work. For a neer like me, it''s good to do anything they told me to. I don''t dare to be picky."


    Her emphasis on work that sounded like she valued her job a lot made Vivi empathize with her. "That''s right. when I first started working, I was much worse than you!"


    "So Vivi, you go back more and rest. My job is not hard, you don''t need to worry!"


    Vivi saw her figure walking back to the hospital, she could only helplessly nod. "Okay then. Don''t forget to pay attention to your health and call me if you need anything!"


    "Alright!"


    Rachel rushed back to the inpatient and gradually disappeared from her sight. Vivi stared at her back and sighed.


    She looked up at the starry night, unable to resist the urge to hug someone. She wondered why she felt left alone.


    As Vivi was about to walk into the parking lot, a question came to her mind.


    His question kept her puzzled, but she was more curious about another thing. She heard that man talk without arrogance and dominance like he used to be. And it took her by surprise to see him that way.


    Vivi did not know exactly what happened to Tom, but she knew that the Wibowo family held a splendid engagement party a while ago and something extraordinary happened.


    She also heard a lot of rumors, even heard that Sasha had married the Peter family.


    The drama of the rich seemed to get more and more interesting than any bloody tv shows ever.


    Vivi didn''t have the time to understand it, but she was always gossiping about many things to spice up her life. At least it could distract her from the hectic big day that would storm her office soon.


    ...


    At this meeting, Vivi suddenly heard Tom''s voice. Out of courtesy, she turned around and answered tly,"I''ll go first, goodbye."


    "Stay with me for a moment!"


    Vivi stopped in her way, and turned back to face him again.


    ''You will reap what you sow'' was what came to her mind when she looked at him.? Their previous encounter made Vivi''s impression of Tom not so good.


    She walked forward and ignored Tom''s words. But after walking two steps, a hand caught her wrist and halted her step.


    "What are you doing?" Vivi looked at her wrist that Tom held. It didn''t hurt, but she couldn''t let it go because of the man''s strength.


    A faint smile appeared on Tom''s handsome and graceful cheek. "I asked you to wait with me, didn''t you hear?"


    "I heard that, I just don''t want to be with you," Vivi red at him, frowning.


    Hearing this, Tom didn''t get angry. He just let go of her wrist and raised his head towards the sky. "Do you have time? Can you stay with me for a moment?" He asked, sighing.


    Vivi refused without thinking twice. "No!"


    Why was he pretending to be weak like that?!


    Who didn''t know the Wibowo family''s dominance over the city?!


    Besides, Vivi had to go home and video call her boyfriend. How could she have the time to apany this blind and selfless bastard!


    Tom did not expect that Vivi would reject him so sharply.


    He sighed andughed at himself. "Do you really hate me?"


    Vivi felt she was being interrogated.


    She wanted to say yes, but she was afraid to anger the young master of a rich family. Even in the middle of the night like this, she would not be scared in the slightest if she were to take him to the forest and beat him viciously.


    She pondered for a moment, then shook her head and nodded again. "It''s not that I hate you. It''s just that we don''t get along with each other, so we better not meet,"


    "We''re not getting along?" Tom narrowed his eyes. "Isn''t that how you describe a couple sometimes?"


    Vivi was a patient person, but her patience ran out when she had to face Tom. "Mr. Tom, I have something to do. You have so many acquaintances, anyone would be honored to apany you. Please don''t give me such an award. It''ste anyway, I''m leaving!"


    Tom stood there and didn''t move. Seeing Vivi''s figure running away, the smile at the corner of his mouth slowly faded.


    He suddenly felt so sad.


    When did he fall so hard that he had no friends?


    As for what happened with Sasha, he decided to let it go and epted that incident as part of his life.


    In the end, he wasn''t the only one who became a joke. The entire Wibowo family was ridiculed for a long time.


    Even at this time, Vivi didn''t want to get in touch with him anymore. He had failed in life!


    Tonight, Tom returned home alone. He went to the wine cer and took five bottles with him. He sat in front of the TV and drank them himself.


    In his mind, a painful scene from the past shed again ...


    Of course, Tom could not run away from his past. He just wanted to use alcohol to get over it. As a result, he drank so much that he became an addict.


    ...


    After Vivi left, Rachel hid in the dark and saw her friend''s car leaving the hospital before rushing to the parking lot.


    It wasn''t her coworker who had called her before, but n.


    During this time, the rtionship between the two had never been too close.


    Rachel couldn''t describe this feeling, but she could clearly see n''s attitude toward her slowly changed.


    Lately, n often came to thepany and called her to participate in work affairs.


    Having experienced too many adversities in her life, Rachel had the illusion that she was being appreciated.

 Chapter 539 - Jean’s Decision

    In the parking lot, Rachel quickly found n''s car.


    After catching her breath properly, she didn''t forget to tidy up her clothes as she walked over. Like a girl in love, she walked towards her favorite man step by step.


    In the car, n was seen smoking with the window half open.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, his elbows stuck out the window, and his chiseled cheeks stood out even from behind the white mist. His eyes still lookedzy as ever.


    "Mr. n," she greeted, then waved at him with a smile from outside the car''s window.


    n raised his eyebrows, then he turned to the chair beside him as he continued smoking.


    This wasn''t Rachel''s first time getting into his car. She opened the side door and got into the car without hesitation.


    Just as she sat up straight, a puff of smoke caught the cool night breeze on her face, and she unconsciously coughed while covering the tip of her nose.


    "Did you just choke on my smoke?" n nced at her, but as he spoke, he stubbed out his cigarette in the car''s ashtray.


    Rachel saw such movement, her heart felt heating up.


    She didn''t speak, she just lowered her head and smiled. The woman felt a strange pulse that was long gone.


    n looked at her speechless, he clearly caught all of her expressions. "I might need toe to the hospital often while Lilia is still staying. You are her good friend, if you want toe, you can go with me."


    Feeling ttered, Rachel looked away in surprise. Then she returned to look into n''s serious eyes. "Isn''t this... isn''t this inappropriate?"


    "What is inappropriate? If it''s ufortable for you, then..."


    "No, of course I appreciate it!" Before n finished speaking, Rachel was the first to speak.


    She knew she was being a little hypocrite, but the feeling in her heart told her that she still didn''t deserve to be with n.


    n watched Rachel''s gaze flickering, his thin lips then let out a small smile. Without saying anything, he started the car and left the hospital.


    ...


    In the restroom of the ward, Leonard and Jean were standing in front of the window smoking a cigarette after everyone had left.


    Mellisa had gone to the room to take care of Lilia. Her original n of leaving the city was postponed due to Lilia''s condition.


    Right now, nothing was more important than her little sister''s life for her.


    The night outside was dark, and a cold wind slowly blew into the room from the gap in the window.


    Leonard handed the phone to Jean. "Lawrence just sent a message, the result of the physical examination shows that it''s normal. I asked specifically, he said that he only did some blood tests for Lilia at the beginning, so he found no signs of pregnancy."


    All Ivory Hospital test reports were released this morning.


    Since Lawrence had several operations to perform during the day, he didn''t have time to present the result to them.


    Now, the conclusions from the physical examination were all normal, which was pretty reassuring.


    Jean then replied in his deep, cold voice. "Well, thank you very much," then he returned to smoking, letting out the smoke against the window.


    Leonard stared at the side of his face. "This time, the problem is a bitplicated. Just as I was reading somements on the Inte, everyone seemed to be discussing William''s heroic action."


    After the words fell, Jean turned his gaze towards him through the light mist. "What do you want to say?"


    Leonard smiled faintly. "I''m sure you understand it. What I''m trying to say is, don''t you think William''s heroic action is very popr?!"


    "You mean..." The man tried to digest Leonard''s words, his face suddenly turned grim.


    "Yes, though it''s not confirmed, it''s just my hunch."


    Leonard did not hesitate to express his opinion. "His past with Lilia has been reposted on the Inte many times. He saved Lilia and made their fans excited."


    "People are so focused on his heroic action and forget their past. I heard that he was the previous actor and the boyfriend of the third daughter from the Hartanto family. In thepetitive entertainment industry, is he really willing to sacrifice his life to protect others? If his love is so deep, why have I never seen him do anything touching before?"


    Leonard''s spection stemmed from his sharp mind he got from his training as a cop.


    He had handled big and important cases, and when investigating the truth, he had never let go of the slightest clue.


    Combining the news he saw on the Inte and the fact that the CCTV at the site was down, this ident was more likely nned beforehand.


    Leonard didn''t know William, he was just analyzing all the possibilities objectively.


    ording to him, William was badly injured, but he was also the biggest beneficiary.


    Look at the rave reviews about him on the Inte and people''s impression that had changed dramatically.


    At this time, Jean stared silently at the darkness of the night outside the window.


    He breathed a little, his eyes were deep as the sea. "Maybe he''s involved."


    Leonard was still secretly taken aback by his response. "Do you already know?"


    After the incident urred, did Jean already figure out who the culprit was only in a few hours?


    The Widjaya family��. Just how powerful were they to have skilled people that were actually working for them?


    What Leonard couldn''t think of was what he heard next.


    "Not yet, the news received by my family is that when Lilia left the scene in the afternoon, the photographer who specifically called William to take pictures had already run off first."


    That''s why he rushed out when the backdrop fell.


    Leonard was in a daze for two seconds and couldn''t help but sneer. "Looks like this case is getting more interesting!"


    ...


    The next morning, Lilia woke up from her dream.


    The first time she opened her eyes, she immediately stretched out her hand and touched her stomach.


    This extraordinary feeling made her smile widely.


    Although her line of sight was still blurry, she still felt happy because of the life that grew inside her.


    "You up?" A male calm voice came to her ear, making her turn her head. And when she saw him, she couldn''t help but smile. "What time is it now?"


    "9:20."


    Lilia was shocked. "It''s past nine o''clock..." She had really overslept.


    Thinking of this, she moved her ankles subconsciously. The tingling was still there, but it sure felt a lot better than yesterday.


    "Are you hungry?" The man leaned over the bed and touched her warm cheek, feeling so sorry.


    Lilia touched her stomach and nodded. "Looks like it''s not me who is hungry, but our child!"


    Hearing that, the man gently stroked her hair. After pondering a little, he asked seriously, "Lilia, haven''t you considered letting go of this child?"


    Lilia''s smiling cheeks froze, she stared at him slowly with her nk gaze. "Why should I give it up?"


    The man pressed his lips tightly, showing a hint of tolerance. "Because of your eyes. Rather than our child, I want you to be healthy."


    His words made Lilia''s heart burn.


    She gradually lowered her head and opened her palms to see the blurred outline of her hand.


    When she fell and was injured, her child was still safe and kept growing just fine in her stomach.


    Did Jean really want to let go of their child for her sake?


    Lilia sped her palms carefully as she lowered her brows. Thinking that the child in her stomach belonged to her and her husband, her eyes became soft and watery.


    The man sat beside her, gluing his eyes on her calm appearance. He then leaned over and embraced her. "Just give it up, we can still have them again in the future."


    Lilia''s voice was hoarse, she was faintly choking. "What if I want to keep it?"

 Chapter 540 - Lilia And Jean’s Final Decision

    The man''s eyes darkened, he lifted Lilia''s chin with his fingertips. Tears suddenly fell down on the back of his hand and burned his heart.


    He twisted his brows hard, then wiped his wife''s tears from the corner of her eyes and sighed. "You really want to keep it?"


    Lilia pursed her lips and nodded silently.


    She wanted to keep it, she wanted to see what her child''s face would look like. Would they take after her or her husband?


    Lilia wanted to feel what it was like being pregnant since she wanted to have children with him. She wanted to hug her child gently in her arms though she never knew their existence before this.


    "This kid has been in me all the time. They''ve never been noisy and I''ve never had morning sickness, this kid is so kind..." Lilia''s eyes were filled with tears. The more she muttered, the more it broke her heart.


    Jean didn''t want to see her cry the most, so he hugged her tightly and caressed her back as if he wanted tofort her after making such a difficult decision. He croaked, "Don''t cry, we can definitely make it through together."


    Lilia fell on his shoulder, closed her eyes and choked in silence.


    Like all mothers in the world, she only wanted this child.


    She didn''t know she''d find out about her child this way. But like all mothers, of course she didn''t want to give it up.


    Lilia was silent for a long time, her heart was mixed. After a while, she seemed to have managed to fool herself again and said cheerfully, "I just want the best for our child. My uncle said that I can hear the fetal heartbeat in one month.


    "Can I wait until then to make a choice? Medical treatments nowadays are very advanced, and I only cut my forehead when I fell, maybe my eyes will heal in two days," she added.


    "It''s okay, I trust your decision."


    The man couldn''t help but say more, he didn''t want to continue the topic of aborting the child again.


    Since his wife wanted to keep their child, he would respect her decision to the end.


    He hugged her for a while and then fed her calmly.


    Jean didn''t say anything further, but he knew it wouldn''t be easy for Lilia to get rid of the burden weighing down her heart.


    ...


    After breakfast, Liliaid down with her eyes closed. She turned her back so that Jean wouldn''t see the tears streaming down her face.


    Could her eyes recover soon?


    The man was standing on the spot, watching her as he continued to think. He could not bear to see his wife suffer.


    The corners of his lips pursed stiffly, his eyes stared at her deep either with regret or rage from what happened to her.


    Secondster, he turned and walked out to the flowerbed downstairs then lit his cigarette.


    The sun was shining brightly. The man was still wearing his knee-length coat because he had been up all night. Even though his brows were a little tired, it didn''t erase his good looks and grace.


    He couldn''t bear to see her suffering, nor could he bear to see her tears.


    Nheless, Jean decided to follow Lilia''s will.


    After a while, the man took out the cellphone from his trouser pocket. Even though he was looking forward, his thumb continued to rub against the phone''s screen.


    It seemed like he was hesitating about something.


    But, in just a few seconds, he lowered his eyelids, opened his contact list and looked for a few numbers that he hadn''t called in a long time.


    The number was long, but it was not a domestic number.


    After three calls, the phone was picked up. The voice of the interlocutor was low and hoarse, and it was full of drowsiness.


    "Tell me what you want!" The reply was brief and clear, arrogant and fierce.


    Jean squeezed his cellphone, his handsome expression remained indifferent. He looked at the distance and answered equally curtly, "I''m in Surabaya."


    After a shocking silence, a sound of sinking breath could be heard from across. "Huh? I''ll get ready then!"


    "Come as soon as possible!"


    Four simple words, with a strong sense that the other person would understand what he meant, the man hung up on him.


    And so their call ended.


    Jean sighed softly. He stared at the screen of his phone''s dimming screen in his hand, his thin lips curved into a light smile.


    The man wasn''t ying any game when he decided to reach out to someone across the ocean.


    He thought that after returning to Surabaya, all the things abroad would have beenpletely resolved.


    But either way, he couldn''t bring Lilia into danger.


    He didn''t dare to take the risk even though there was only a little chance.


    So he could only call that person!


    Standing on this sunny day, the curved corners of his lips gradually narrowed.


    He stood in the same ce for a long time, his cold eyes seemed to melt at the warm sunlight.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the man returned to the room.


    When he entered the door, he saw Lilia sitting on the bed, staring out the window nkly.


    He sighed silently, put his coat at the foot of the bed and gave her a hug. "What are you thinking?"


    Lilia''s eyes were slightly red and swollen. She sniffed and smiled forcefully. "I was thinking whether our child will take after you or me."


    The man felt his heart was stabbed after hearing his wife said that. He smoothed Lilia''s messy hair on her forehead, then gently caressed her soft eyelids with his thumb. "If you insist on keeping it, I will support you. I just don''t want you to be in pain because of your choice!"


    Lilia bit the corner of her mouth, she looked displeased. "Then never tell me to abort my baby again."


    "Well, I''ll never talk about it again. Keep it."


    "Really?" Lilia was in disbelief, she slowly put her hand on her lower abdomen. "I am the mother of this child, I just want to meet my baby. If you take advantage of my poor health and secretly ask the doctor to abort it, I�� I will divorce you!"


    The man couldn''tugh or cry for a moment, he squeezed his cheek gently. "When did I do something you didn''t want?"


    Lilia then snorted with a grin. "I never even thought about separating from our baby. Who poisoned your mind to abort it?"


    "Well, everything was my fault," the man moved his hand from her lower abdomen to her lips and kissed her.


    Lilia saw his serious expression and blinked. "Then, this is thest time. I don''t want to hear anymore, otherwise I will be very angry. If I hear it again, I''ll take my child with me and run away from home. And you''re going to regret it I swear!"


    Jean shook his head andughed. "Oh, does Mrs. Wijaya warn me? Very well then,"


    With this, Lilia had chased away the dark clouds in her mind and let the sun shine on her again.


    Even if there was still a hint of doubt hidden in her heart, it wouldn''t be worth the struggle this child was having.


    She leaned back in her husband''s arms to calm her mind, then asked after a while, "Did you see my cell phone?"


    "It has radiation from its signal, what do you want to do?" Jean said.


    Lilia grabbed his fingertips and forcefully teased, "Just now, you asked me to kill our child and now you''re saying that you are worried about cellphone radiation? I just want to see the situation on the Inte. I want to see what kind of reaction mypany agency will have."


    "Yourpany''s official ount has released their statement." After the man finished talking, he saw Lilia pouting a little. He couldn''t stand it, so he took his cell phone out of his pocket. "Ten minutes."


    Lilia smiled, she immediately took the phone. "Alright!"


    Near the bed, the man looked at her side face with soft eyes. Then he lowered his eyelids and smiled a little.


    At this time, Lilia opened social media and browsed through the hot search page.


    The news that she and William were injured was still a trending topic.


    Even Aphrodite Agency was also in the hot search.


    Lilia wasn''t worried about the content, she clicked on the hashtag #Aphrodite Agency.


    The following tagged posts showed an indifferent statement that her agency had made, and so it angered many of her fans. They came at them with all kinds of taunts and nders.


    Her fanbase was always extraordinary.


    In just one night, the official Aphrodite Agency ount had disabled thements section under their posts.

 Chapter 541 - Forgotten Trouble

    Lilia sneered and nced at him a few times, she then returned to the search page and posted a status to show that she was okay.


    Lilia: "Sorry to worry the fans. I''m alright now, please pray for me!"


    As soon as the post was sent, it was immediately seen by many fans.


    William fans even came to thement sections and asked about what had happened.


    Lilia couldn''t answer their questions and had to ignore them.


    After answering a few brief questions on social media, she noticed the messages on her cell phone.


    She didn''t notice until now, it turned out that there were 99+ texts waiting to be opened.


    She opened and scrolled through the list, most of them were from people she knew.


    At the same time, Merry also texted her and expressed how worried she was.


    She sent over 50 messages to Lilia from yesterday midnight to ten minutes ago.


    That little girl might have seen the news as well, she was scared of what happened to Lilia for some reason.


    Lilia was thinking about replying, but suddenly her phone rang.


    The caller''s number showed that it came from overseas. Lilia knew this number so well, and so she greeted withfort as soon as she picked up the call. "Merry, I''m fine."


    She could only hear the girl sobbing from across the line. Lilia didn''t speak any further, feeling the voice was a bit funny.


    The girl didn''t even say anything, only crying and hups.


    "Sis, you scared me to death..."


    Merry didn''t even go to her lecture during the day, and when she saw the news on the Inte, she almost bought a ticket back.


    This time it was rted to Lilia''s life. She begged Jean so she coulde back, but she was ordered to stay in America and was not allowed to return.


    Even though Jean had told her that Lilia was safe and sound, it was still not enough for Merry. That girl was so worried about Lilia that she didn''t have time to eat at all.


    After making so many calls and sending countless messages, she finally heard Lilia''s voice. Merry felt like kneeling down and thanked God for it.


    "Sis, are you really okay? I want toe back and see you!"


    Merry made a request for Lilia to help here back home.


    She smiled faintly, Lilia knew that Merry was just panicking. "Merry, you don''t need toe back, I''m fine. If something really happened, I wouldn''t have been able to answer your call right now."


    On the other side of the phone, the little girl was not talking. Only the sound of her blowing her nose could be heard.


    "Sis, I''lle back one day! You have to help me beg my uncleter, okay?"


    Lilia rubbed her brows and looked at the man. "Merry, have you spoken to your uncle?"


    Merry held her breath and answered with a frown, "I''ve called him and uncle did not let me return to Indonesia."


    "Then you have to obey him! Study well abroad first, then after I recover, I will visit you, alright?"


    Merry snorted, her voice sounded so soft as she begged, "Can''t you let mee back?"


    "Merry��."


    "Okay!" Merry scowled, angrily dismissing her thoughts. "If you don''t want me toe back, then I can only study here! But sis, can you take care of yourself? You know, I almost died of fear when I saw the news."


    "They said that your face was covered in blood and Brother William was squashed to death. Your ident was truly dangerous! Sister, is your face okay?" She asked.


    Lilia was a very beautiful supermodel, obviously her face was her asset.


    Lilia then smiled andforted her. "I''m fine, William is... also not dead. Merry, you study hard. I''ll be waiting for you toe back."


    "Okay," Merry yawned. "Sister, I''m d you''re fine. I''m going to sleep now, I''m so sleepy."


    "Okay, sleep and don''t worry about me."


    After hanging up, Lilia held her cell phone in a daze for a few seconds.


    The little girl''s sincere and pure feelings moved her heart.


    She thought that when her body had recoveredpletely, she really wanted to go abroad to see her.


    Two minutester, the man opened his hand to her. "It''s been ten minutes!"


    Lilia just red at him as she was about to type a message. She turned to look at the man while holding the cellphone in her hand. "You must be lying!"


    The man was silent, but he raised his eyebrows and his eyes narrowed dangerously. "Remember, you promise 10 minutes only."


    Lilia cleared her throat in a soft voice. "Give me five more minutes?"


    "Later when you get better, you can y as long as you want!" The man then snatched his phone from his wife''s hand.


    Seeing that the phone was taken by the tip of the man''s slender finger, she angrily raised her hand and grabbed his wrist. "I can always post something within our circle of friends, right?"


    The man didn''t speak, Lilia then shook his hand. "Husbande on..."


    "Alright alright!"


    She sessfully got back the phone again. Lilia grinned and opened the screen. Since she was unable to reply to them one by one, she would send a message to the group chat to let her friends know the situation.


    Lilia: "Thank you all for your attention. [Love]"


    One secondter, someone responded.


    Chris: "You''re wee."


    Unexpectedly, Chris immediately answered.


    Alex: "Take good care of yourself. Lilia, get well soon!"


    Merry: "Sister, please take care of your health!"


    Clifford answered Merry: "Why are you still awake?"


    Merry: "Uncle, why did you tell Clifford to go to Mysia? I''m still not satisfied ying with him!"


    At this time, Chris almost exploded after reading the chat.


    Did this little girl try to test his patience? How dare she ask openly about Clifford''s moves in their group chat area?


    A second before her call was picked up, Lilia suddenly saw the man beside her. "Has Clifford arrived in Mysia?"


    Lilia almost forgot about it.


    The man put the cell phone back in his trouser pocket then took the cup on the table to fill with warm water. He twisted the straw and handed it to her and said in a deep voice, "He just arrived yesterday. Currently, he''s staying at the same hotel as Mike."


    Lilia took a sip of the warm water and asked in surprise, "Did you find Mike? What did he do?"


    The man''s mature and maic voice was a little cold. The corners of his lips were curved coldly as he said, "Swim in the mountains and rx with Le!"


    Lilia looked at the man in confusion. "Roaming around the mountains and swimming with her?"


    She repeated her husband''s answer, only to realize how astounding it sounded.


    Jean raised his eyebrows and put the cup of water back on the table. "ording to the results of the Clifford investigation, they went there together."


    Lilia put her hand on her lower abdomen and stared at the ceiling, but her thoughts continued to swirl.


    She didn''t know much about Mike, but she instinctively couldn''t believe that Mike would do something so pointless.


    "Could it be ... did he use himself as bait to lure Le back?" This thought shed for a moment, Lilia suddenly felt that everything made sense.


    Le liked Mike. At the moment, it looked like only Mike could get close to her.


    It''s just... Judging by Le''s character and wickedness, it would be dangerous for Mike to know what her n was.


    Lilia felt more and more scared the more she thought about it.


    Seeing his wife''s expression constantly changing, the man nodded. "You don''t have to worry about things like this for now. If Clifford has found anything new, I''ll get to it first."


    Lilia was about to say something, but she decided to swallow back her words and locked her mouth.


    ...


    At ten in the morning, the doctor checked Lilia.


    Jean walked out of the room, and when he lifted his eyes, he saw Chris leaning against the window sill outside the door with his legs folded.


    "When did youe here?" The man walked over while raising his eyebrows. His tone was calm as he asked.


    Chris sighed. "Just now. Coming out for a smoke?"


    The man nodded.. Then the two of them left the ward side by side with their wide and sturdy backs that looked cold.

 Chapter 542 - Counterattack

    Rainy season arrived, the weather in early December was always full of chill.


    Two men were seen standing in the corner of the hospital courtyard. Chris closed the front of his coat tightly. After lighting a cigarette, he looked up at the not so warm sun in the sky. "Are you troubled by Lilia''s situation?"


    "No," The man replied indifferently.


    Hearing his voice, Chris retracted his gaze. He shifted his gaze to look at the side of Jean''s cold, sneering face.


    "I heard that you temporarily appointed Kenny as the acting general manager of yourpanyst night, is that true? Is it because Lilia''s situation is worrying and you are nning to relinquish your responsibilities aspany leader in order to stay with her for a while?"


    Chris didn''t know how it felt to be a husband who was worried about his wife.


    However, he could still empathize with his friend. Because if something happened to his little girl, Chris wouldn''t want to leave her side and used his power to stay with her.


    This kind of strong emotion couldn''t be formed overnight.


    Especially if they were men with superior backgrounds and were notoriously cold in nature. Once they fell in love, they would love their person to death.


    So when he heard about the internal change within Jean''spany, it was very easy for Chris to conclude what Jean wanted.


    He instinctively understood Lilia''s current physical condition as something that would certainly make Jean put the empire he had built aside in order to take care of her.


    Currently, Jean was holding half a cigarette. He stared at the red mes from his cigarette butt and his tone was calm as he said, "I will stay with her and I will not give up my responsibilities."


    "Why don''t you let Kenny act as acting general manager��"


    Before Chris finished speaking, the man''s lips slowly exhaled a mist. He narrowed his eyes and looked forward. "I will not let anyone take advantage of my personal problem."


    After he finished speaking, he lifted his thin lips and made a sharp curve.


    Chris raised his eyebrows and whispered while smoking a cigarette, "Are you nning on getting your opponent to think that you will temporarily withdraw and attack him all of a sudden?"


    The man turned his head and calmly looked at him with cold eyes. Jean didn''t answer, and this was enough of a nod to answer Chris'' question.


    Seeing this, Chris suddenly let out a sigh of relief. "Damn, I thought you really nned to give up your job and take care of your beautiful wife. I didn''t think you were preparing an attack."


    BZZTT!


    Chris wanted to say a few more words, but the cell phone in his pocket rang.


    He looked on the screen andughed when he saw the name. He then joked when he picked it up, "Didn''t you say there was an event today? Why did you call me back?"


    From the other line, Alex''s tone was a little anxious. "Come to the emergency room, Tom is poisoned!"


    Chris was stunned. "What did you say?!"


    Poisoned?


    However, Alex didn''t have time to answer and hung up on him.


    Chris puffed his brows and looked at Jean who was looking into his eyes. He flicked the cigarette butt in his hand and pulled him away. "Hurry, we have to go to the emergency room! Alex said Tom was poisoned!"


    That one kid was causing trouble again!


    ...


    Five minutester, Chris was standing at the door of the emergency room. He saw Tom''s pale cheeks on the hospital bed then stared at him nkly.


    ''This is so bad, he can''t take it anymore!'' He thought, feeling worried.


    He turned his body and looked at Alex and stared at him. "Are you going to the event?"


    Alex frowned sharply as he answered, "Well, when the press conference was about to start, I got a call from him. Tom was babbling incoherently when he spoke to me. I don''t know how much alcohol he had drunk. He kept screaming that he was going to die. Because of that, I was forced to temporarily postpone the press conference for my new collection and went straight to the Wibowo family residence. When I got there, Tom was unconscious and I rushed him to the hospital."


    He also remembered that there were five or six empty bottles of foreign-made wine scattered randomly on the coffee table in the living room.


    Chris snorted. "Why doesn''t he drink himself to death? This one kid is definitely addicted to alcohol but he''s embarrassed to ask for help! Now he''s even troubling us all!"


    He almost died of fear when he heard the call from Alex earlier. He really cursed Tom for not asking for help and decided to be an addict.


    Alex looked into the emergency room again, then lifted his sses from the bridge of his nose irritatedly. "My press conference will be continued soon, so I''ll leave the matter here to you because I have to hurry back."


    He was about to turn around and left, but after only two steps, he stood still and looked back. "Jean, did you know that Lilia turned down the only invitation to be a brand ambassador for the Van brand on a global scale?"


    The man had no expression on his face as he replied, "Just follow her decision."


    Alex couldn''t say anything in reply. He only took a sharp, eager breath about to spat out a few words. But he didn''t have much time, so he just turned his head and left.


    It would be more appropriate for him to personally ask Lilia about this.


    Jean really didn''t hesitate when it came to Lilia!


    Alex believed that if Lilia wanted a star one day, Jean would build a rocket for her and take her around the universe!


    A man who loved his wife this much was really something!


    ...


    Chris looked at Alex''s figure slowly disappearing. His thin lips moved and he finally turned his head to look at the emergency room. The man then sighed with a grim face.


    "Is he still thinking about Sasha? Does he think drinking alcohol can get rid of his past? Is he nning to drink his sorrow to death?"


    Jean stood in the corridor with his arms crossed, his cold eyes were fixed on Tom behind the curtain.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with him when I parted with himst night. Is that kid too depressedtely? We''re also very busy and we don''t have time to apany him."


    Chris was indeed a good friend. Although he didn''t have much time, he couldn''t ignore Tom''s problem without taking action.


    But what did Chris hear next?


    Jean said lightly, "I''ll leave him to you, I''m not free."


    Chris suddenly looked to the side, squinted at the line of his indifferent face and understood clearly. "Our brother is sick so you have to stay with me, okay?"


    He wouldn''t let Jean ditch this shared responsibility.


    The man calmly said, "If he can''t understand our concerns, there''s no point for us to try."


    Chris wanted to say something but he stopped himself. He wanted to argue but he couldn''te up with any reason.


    "He may not have stepped out of the shadow of his past. Maybe he still feels cheated and betrayed and his heart can''t stand it all."


    Jean''s view of the problem made Chris think that what he said made sense. He put his hand around his chest and looked at Tom''s miserable figure. "Then what do you think we should do? We can''t let him waste his life like this."


    "... Even though it''s time for him to take over the Wibowo family."


    Hearing that sentence, Chris suddenly nced at Jean without a smile. "Jean, have you thought of a solution? Is this the same as Sasha''s case? You know the engagement was wrong and you still let him open his eyes to reality and man up in such a way. Do you want to raise wolves or sheep?"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s wolves or herding sheep, he should know that apart from eating, drinking and having fun, there is a lot that awaits him in the future. His dependence on alcohol will be his final test. If he fails, his family is better off throwing him away."


    Chris''s face changed slightly. He stared at the man''s expression with a deep frown, as if baffled by how serious and cold Jean looked. It seemed like the guy didn''t joke with his words.


    He thought that it was time for Tom to grow up.

 Chapter 543 - Tom’s Decision

    At that time, Tom was undergoing supportive fluid treatment in the emergency room. Due to his extensive and excessive consumption of wine, most of the alcohol had been absorbed by his blood and could only be extracted by infusion.


    With the sound of footstepsing from outside the door, Tom turned weakly and saw Chris and Jean. His voice was shaky as he called, "Chris ... Jean ..."


    Chris raised his eyebrows and jokingly said, "Looks like he''s not braindead, he can still recognize us!"


    Tom closed his mouth and lowered his eyes, looking sad.


    "Look at you! Tom, didn''t I tell you to avoid bad things? I don''t know how long and how much you drank but don''t drink it if you can''t drink it!"


    Chris'' words cut sharp, but even if he scolded him, there was still a hint of worry on his voice.


    When Tom heard what he said, the corner of his mouth moved, and he nodded weakly. "I know I was wrong."


    He was in a bad mood yesterday and he didn''t actually intend to actually drink himself to death.


    Who would have thought that his feelings would drown him like this. Yesterday, he drank wine like water and that was his biggest mistake.


    When he woke up at home this morning, he was in great pain.


    It was very difficult for him to move. It took a lot of effort before he took out his cell phone and dialed a random number. Luckily, he called Alex.


    The house of the Wibowo family was where he lived alone. On weekdays, unless he had any need, the servants who cleaned the room would not even take a step into the house.


    He didn''t even tell anyone that his original intention was to use the Wibowo family home as his wedding night with Sasha.


    He didn''t dare let people know this one joke, it was too ridiculous and ironic at the same time.


    Overwhelmed by his emotions, he drowned himself in alcohol.


    Such a wasted youth!


    At this time, Chris looked at Tom and wanted to scold him for a few more words, but he couldn''t do it.


    After all, they were good brothers who grew up together. Seeing him suffer made him feel uneasy.


    Chris sighed, he stretched out his hand and pointed at him. "It''s good if you know your mistake. This time you got lucky because Alex rushed you to the hospital. If you are still not aware of what you did and repeat it again, we will visit you downstairs next time!"


    Tom was so confused that he asked, "What do you mean downstairs?"


    Chris leaned against the wardrobe beside the bed and said expressionlessly, "Morgue!"


    Tom was shocked when he heard it. He would never drink again in his life!


    Not long after, Tom looked anxiously at Jean.


    Since that man entered the door, he hadn''t said a word until now.


    When Jean fell silent, his expression was always serious and intimidating.


    Tom still had anti-inmmatory fluid hanging from the back of his hand. He turned his head and saw what was troublesome, his eyes flickered as he whispered, "Jean, sorry I got you into trouble!"


    The man''s deep eyes stared at him faintly, and Tom shivered in fear with just a nce from him.


    He put his hand on his chest unconsciously and swore to God, "Jean, I swear I''ll never drink again!"


    The man was silent for two seconds and opened his mouth, "Remember what you said."


    Tom was deeply moved and cried.


    "Jean, is Lilia okay?" In order to break the congested atmosphere in the room, Tom decided to break the ice by using Lilia''s name.


    Nobody could make him talk more than when his wife''s name was mentioned. Only Lilia could turn Jean from the coldest man on earth to the most warm man alive.


    Sure enough, when talking about Lilia, the man''s cold eyes immediately softened. "Well, never mind."


    Tom rubbed his forehead all the way, and after hesitating for a few seconds, he broke the silence and muttered, "Sorry, I made you worry. Actually, I was fine, but I was in a really bad moodst night and I drank a few bottles of wine thinking I could calm myself. Don''t worry, I''ve wanted to quit butst night was just too hard for me..."


    Tom was already an adult, at least after experiencing the incident with Sasha, he had be more mature and realized many truths.


    However, as he was trying to go through it all alone, he sadly chose the wrong path that got him hospitalized today.


    Even though he didn''t say anything, he still caused trouble for his friends whom he already considered brothers.


    Tom thought that he would have to work even harder in the future. Even if he couldn''t keep up with their extraordinary steps, at least he shouldn''t be too left behind.


    At 11:30 am, Jean returned to the ward from the emergency room.


    However, Lilia wasn''t there.


    Before he went out to smoke with Chris, Mellisa was with her in the ward and now the two of them had disappeared.


    He stood at the door and furrowed his brows. The routine check was finished at ten o''clock. Lilia was also not strong enough for outdoor walks. Where did the two of them go?


    The man looked worried and took out his cellphone from his trouser pocket. Before the screen turned on, footsteps came from behind him.


    It was Leonard.


    As soon as Leonard saw the man at the door, he teased, "I heard you have an alcoholic friend?"


    "Who said it?"


    The corner of Leonard''s mouth lifted with a distinctly attractive smile. "He''s famous among young nurses, don''t underestimate their ears and mouth. The most popr version of their story is that your friend wanted to kill himself because of a breakup."


    Jean didn''t reply and turned his face away.


    The two of them walked into the ward one after another. Then they took their seats on the same sofa.


    "Where are they?" Jean asked.


    Leonard looked at him with a frown. "Didn''t Lilia tell you? Mellisa apanied her to the orthopedic ward downstairs. Lilia said that she wanted to see William''s situation."


    "I see."


    Howe he''s this calm?


    Leonard looked at the man in amazement. Seeing that his expression remained the same and that there was no emotion in his face, he was curious. "Are you not jealous?"


    Jean nced at him, his eyes looking deep but not a word came out his lips.


    Leonard touched the tip of his nose boredly, the atmosphere between them became a little strange. He thought about it while searching for the topic. "Do you need help investigating the ident?"


    " No, the result wille out soon."


    Leonard joked with the corner of his mouth. "This fast?"


    The man sat steadily like a mountain and slowly crossed his legs. His gaze nced outside the window as he muttered, "It''s too slow!"


    "Haha, as expected," Leonard felt that he did not need to ask further. He had learned quite a lot about Jean''s powerful methods in investigation. How could he still doubt him!


    At the moment, Leonard''s cell phone rang and he looked at it casually. The phone number on the screen made his eyes smile. "I need to pick up this call."


    The call was from his family.


    He left the ward calmly and his expression was serious.


    After resolving his family problems, he tried to calm down and remove the unnecessary expression on his face before returning to the ward, only to find that Jean had disappeared.


    It looked like he was really jealous!


    He guessed that he had gone to the ward downstairs.


    ...


    At the spinal orthopedics ward, William was seen lying on the bed with his pale face and eyes tightly closed.


    Lilia was sitting in a wheelchair and Mellisa was standing behind her. Only one nurse in the room cared for him.


    The nurse said that William woke up once in the middle of the nightst night, but soon he fell asleep again.


    When the man woke up, he continued to cry in pain. In desperation, the doctor gave him pain relievers.


    Lilia was not far from the bed, but she still couldn''t see his figure properly.


    In her dim vision, she could vaguely see William on the hospital bed.


    She didn''t n to go any closer, this distance was enough for her.


    Mellisa stood behind her, leaning on the wheelchair handle. She wanted to thank William for saving her sister.


    Regardless of what this guy had done before, it didn''t change the fact that he had saved Lilia.


    Lilia just stared at him expressionlessly.. Her gaze shifted slightly to his bandaged back and ripples started to appear from the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 544 - William Awakened

    Mellisa leaned forward slightly from behind the wheelchair, carefully watching Lilia''s expression in this quiet ward. Only the sound of medical equipment could be heard.


    When she saw Lilia''s expression, her face didn''t show any expression. Mellisa then looked at the nurse and asked, "What did the doctor say about the situation?"


    This nurse who was about forty years old, looking honest and kind. She rubbed her hands carefully. "It''s said that the patient has suffered a fracture of the spine and has undergone fixation surgery. The next step is to wait until the patient is fully awake before checking his leg function."


    Leg function?


    When the nurse''s voice was over, Mellisa and Lilia looked at each other.


    These words made Lilia''s heart feel heavy.


    They stayed on the ward without a sound for a while. A momentter, Lilia said, "He''s not awake yet, we better go back first..."


    "Lilia..."


    Lilia hadn''t finished speaking, but William''s voice came and filled the ward that was too quiet.


    He muttered that name in his dream, but the sound of his breathing got faster and faster. Even the monitor of his medical equipment machine began to show elevated heartbeat.


    She frowned at the call, but before Lilia could speak again, the nurse had rushed over and rang the bell.


    Not long after, all of the doctors and nurses in charge arrived.


    When they saw Lilia and Mellisa, they were pretty much shocked but didn''t say much. They passed the two of them and ran to the bed to check on William''s condition.


    To the doctor''s surprise, William woke up during his examination.


    The doctor drew closer to his ear and asked, "How do you feel?"


    William''s gaze was still very hazy. He looked limp and weak after surgery and taking a lot of painkillers.


    Faced with the doctor''s question, he just tightened his brows and didn''t answer.


    But his eyes that were gradually focused passed over the doctor''s shoulder and stared at the woman in a wheelchair not far away.


    He writhed his thin lips and let out his hoarse voice as he called, "Lilia ..."


    The doctors and nurses turned their heads to look at Lilia.


    Since yesterday, they had been following the news and rumors on the Inte.


    However, due to professional ethics, everyone could only discuss privately. No one was allowed to discuss others'' openly in public.


    Most of them had heard of the rtionship between Lilia and William.


    The way the patient called for her name when he woke up made them think that the rumours might''ve been true. What other reason could exin what they witnessed just now?


    The doctor then turned his body to the side. He also took a nce at Lilia then gently reminded William, "Mr. William, if you''ve fully gained consciousness now, try your best to feel your body, especially your legs. This is very important."


    William didn''t seem to hear his words.


    His eyes, entrapped within the red veins, were locked on Lilia''s body. His current position caused his breathing not smooth enough and he couldn''t move easily either. After being silent for a long time, his reaction slowed down and his body became tired. But with hisst strength, he managed to ask, "Lilia, how are you... Are you okay?"


    Lilia nodded calmly in response. "I''m fine, listen to the doctor''s words first and try to feel your legs."


    Even though she wasn''t a doctor, Lilia understood how critical the injury that William suffered was.


    Spinal cord injuries most likely caused paralysis of the lower body.


    Regardless of her past with him, Lilia would never wish William to be paralyzed for his entire life because of this.


    Lilia put her hands on herps and weakly clenched her fingertips.


    Thanks to William''s help, she was able to avoid serious injuries. The sight in front of her undoubtedly made her feel guilty. If William waspletely paralyzed, she would not be able to repay him!


    Compared to Lilia''s restlessness, Mellisa was much colder and indifferent.


    She saw through William''s gaze and calmly moved to Lilia''s side.


    "Lilia, since he''s awake, we better not interfere with the doctors'' work!"


    When Mellisa said this, Lilia nced at her and then said to William, "Take good care of yourself and listen to the doctor''s words, I will see you in two days."


    "Lilia, don''t go..." William stubbornly called out her name.


    He shed tears even in his critical condition, and it seemed that he was still infatuated with his ex.


    Lilia was sitting in a wheelchair and it was ufortable for her to move around. Besides, she had poor eyesight now, so she could only narrow her eyes and warn her. "You don''t talk anymore, just follow what the doctors told you to do."


    William shook his head, realizing that he was indeed very weak. After a few simple words, his breathing became fast.


    Lilia looked at him with a serious look before letting a faint sigh. Then she nodded at Mellisa. "Let''s go back quickly."


    She wanted to leave quickly so that the doctors could treat William.


    Apart from that, the man didn''t show her what she expected of him.


    Lilia didn''t know how to deal with William at the moment, especially when he kept calling out her name. She could feel the ambiguous look that the medical staff put on their faces after they heard him call her.


    Mellisa pushed the wheelchair out of the ward, ignoring William''s hoarse voice behind her.


    He sounded so affectionate, and melodramatic.


    Mellisa''s face turned even grim. She felt that William was a little ignorant of his situation. To her, what he did just nowpletely destroyed his good intentions for saving Lilia.


    After leaving the ward, Lilia sighed softly.


    When the door behind her closed, Mellisa rubbed the tip of her ear with a cold face. "His cry makes me very ufortable."


    Lilia didn''t answer.


    Mellisa approached her suspiciously, squinting her eyes and raised her chin. "Lilia, are you sad for him?"


    Her sister''s expression remained calm indifferent, but her eyes showed a hint of helplessness and depression.


    Lilia shook her head then took Mellisa''s hand and shook it. "Don''t joke like that, there''s no way I can say that I''m sad for him, right?"


    Mellisa sneered at her reply. "I think that''s the best. My impression of him has been slightly changed when he saved you, but now I want to take everything back. Don''t you think he''s a bit weird? When seriously ill patients awaken, they should''ve been more concerned about whether his legs are still able to move or not."


    "What''s wrong with him? He kept calling your name over and over, and I think that''s unnatural. This makes me wonder, is he trying to save you or trying to get revenge?" She added.


    Lilia looked down and was silent for a few seconds. "He did save me. But all I can do for him is try to make up for it."


    After waiting for a while, she turned to look at her suspiciously without waiting for Mellisa''s reply.


    Seeing Mellisa moving forward, she lifted her chin.


    On the other side of the corridor, a tall figure moved closer.


    Lilia couldn''t see his clothes clearly, but she clearly remembered in her mind that it was the shirt and pants that Jean wore from yesterday.


    Last night, Jean didn''te home and stayed with her in the hospital.


    His shirt was no longer neat, wrinkles could be seen here and there.


    Her foggy vision gradually became clearer as the man drew near.


    Her husband was dressed as she thought.


    Lilia smiled knowingly, the strong bond they shared was like a bridge that always connected the two.


    She didn''t feel indebted to William before, but she might thank him for saving her today.


    However, she had no other feeling involved than gratitude.

 Chapter 545 - The Guilty Lilia

    At this moment, Lilia watched the man walk slowly and her dim vision gradually became clear.


    On one side of the corridor, sunlight shot through the window and made arge halo on the ground.


    Jean felt like the cold floor that got warm from the ray of lights when he looked at his wife. Nobody could rece Lilia as the only beaming star in his life.


    "Why are you here?" Lilia smiled and waved at the man as he approached closer.


    Jean ced his hands on the wheelchair armrest, then leaned over and kissed her. "I havee to bring you back."


    Mellisa couldn''t stand their intimacy as she looked from the back of the wheelchair. She moved away from the side and scratched her forehead. "I''ll be out for a bit to buy something ande backter."


    Lilia took her eyes off the man but the tension among them had not subsided. Suddenly, she heard Mellisa''s words and looked at her suspiciously.


    She never heard that she would buy something and leave her alone!


    Mellisa smiled mischievously and waved at them before turning around and walked to the end of the corridor.


    Even if she only wanted to buy iced tea, it would be much better than seeing the two of them show their affection.


    Recently, her rtionship with Leonard had almost reached freezing point.


    Therefore, it made her feel less inclined to see the sweet everyday life of Lilia and Jean.


    Seeing Jean and Lilia could make her feel jealous, Leonard would definitely take advantage of the situation and attack her anytime she dropped her guard.


    She didn''t want that to happen, so it was better for her to pretend to be gone.


    After Mellisa left, the man ced his hand on the wheelchair armrest and his eyes softened. "Did you visit him?"


    Lilia raised her head and met her husband''s deep sea-like eyes. "Yes, I did. He just woke up and the doctor was examining him."


    "Then shall we return?" The man asked softly.


    Lilia''s smile deepened at the corner of her mouth. "Of course!"


    "Then, sit up straight and don''t move your ankles."


    Jean turned to the back of the wheelchair and gently pushed it forward.


    No questions, no jealousy, or even exaggerated expression, only pleasure and love. The man was as caring and understanding as ever.


    Lilia leaned firmly behind her chair and stared forward calmly.


    This was her husband, a mature and intelligent man who could understand her thoroughly. The one who''d always treated her with tenderness, trusted her, and respected her regardless of situation.


    ...


    After returning to the ward, the man carried Lilia andid her on the bed again.


    Leonard was still sitting on the sofa in front of the window while staring at the door. Two secondster he asked, "Where is she?"


    Lilia turned and answered, "She said she was going to buy something."


    "Oh!" Leonard answered, then took his phone and looked at the screen for three seconds. After that, he got up and left.


    Lilia was grinning with her brows arched, her soon-to-be brother-inw must have gone looking for her.


    The man looked up at her, brushed her hair, and then the tips of his fingers fell to her cheeks. "Does your head still hurt?"


    Lilia shook her head. "It doesn''t hurt anymore��"


    The corner of her mouth curled upward, forming a faint smile. But she wasn''t sure with her eyes.


    She still had asional blurring vision from times to times. Even though Lilia didn''t want to hide this from Jean, she swallowed her words as she thought of the child in her stomach.


    The man caught her intention as soon as she stopped talking. He squinted coldly and grabbed her chin. "What do you want to say?"


    Lilia was forced to look at him, the light in her eyes faded from theplex expression painting her face. But she still smiled calmly. "I just wanted to say that we should cover William''s hospitalization."


    "Yes," the man raised his eyebrows and agreed without hesitation.


    His steady voice echoed, making her feel relieved. Then she tried to exin the situation she just learned downstairs. "I just heard from the nurse that there is a high chance that he will be paralyzed by his spinal cord injury. If this happens, then..."


    Lilia leaned against the head of the bed, she gradually became anxious in her blurred vision.


    The man poured her a ss of warm water and when he handed it over, his tone was meaningful as he said, "Don''t worry, Minerva Hospital is very well known in Indonesia for their spinal treatment. He only had a minor spinal fracture, not as serious as the rumors said."


    "Really��?" Lilia''s mood was slightly affected, she muttered with a faint gaze so she didn''t notice the man''s faint gaze.


    William''s spinal cord injury was not severe, but a spinal fracture could still cause paraplegia in the lower body.


    Even if he waspletely crippled, Jean would pay for someone to repair his bones personally. If William wanted to use his illness to guilt-trip Lilia or ask her for somepensation, that would be too naive of him.


    ...


    It was 2 o''clock at noon when Lilia was seen sitting by the bed and watching the doctor change the bandage on her ankle. The pain was lighter than yesterday, but the swell was still visible.


    Her man was not there with her. Jean said he was going to hispany.


    Mellisa was sitting on the side of the bed holding a fruit knife and cutting apples for Lilia. She said with a sneer, "The apples Leonard bought weren''t fresh at all. I won''t let him buy them next time."


    Lilia looked away and saw that her sister''s cold expression was filled with disgust, even the shape of the apples looked ugly.


    She couldn''tugh or cry, her sister wasn''t meant to do any kitchen-rted work. "Sis, I think you can''t peel an apple that way."


    However, before the other person could answer, the door was knocked from outside. It was toote for Mellisa to refute Lilia, so she only sighed and got up from her seat. After she put down the apple from her hand, she stepped forward to open the door.


    Outside the door were Louis and Joshua, as well as some of Lilia''s movie crew.


    After William''s surgery yesterday, Louis also came here to visit her. But since the area around Lilia''s ward was tightly secured, he didn''te to bother her considering her physical condition.


    Even at this time, the security outside the ward still tightly guarded this room.


    "Mr. Louis!" Lilia straightened up a little and greeted him.


    It happened that the doctor who changed the bandage was applying the ointment. "Miss Lilia, your leg injury is still not recovering so don''t move it too much. I think the healing progress has been very good. As for the swelling itself, it will heal in a few days."


    Lilia looked away from the door and nodded at the doctor with a smile.


    After the doctor left, Mellisa also invited Louis and the others into the room.


    She then walked to the sofa beside the window and sat down, keeping her head lowered while peeling the apple back to perfection.


    Joshua brought a fruit basket and a bunch of flowers then put them on the bedside table. The man then asked anxiously, "Sister Lilia, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, thank you foring," Lilia answered politely and kindly. When she looked at Louis'' worried face, she felt a little guilty. "Mr. Louis, thank you foring too. I''m sorry, I don''t think I can participate in our next tour, so..."


    Before she finished speaking, Louis sighed as he took his seat. He then waved his hand nonchntly. "It''s okay, you don''t need to say more. I didn''t expect the prep team to be so sloppy yesterday."


    "You and William got hurt because of this incident and I feel so sad for that. Don''t worry about our film promotion tour. Take care of your health first.. After all, your health is more important than the tour," he added.

 Chapter 546 - Taking A Chance?

    Even though Louis clearly tried tofort her, Lilia still asked anxiously, "Then how do you n our next tour? The doctors said it will take about a month for my leg injury to heal."


    "Lilia, I especially came here today to tell you," the famous director sighed. "This ident has changed everything. I nned to cancel all promotional tours for the filmst night, while the film itself will be postponed. You also know that the industry is currently stagnant, so if this tour doesn''te to fruition before the film is released, I''m afraid we won''t meet the investors'' requirement when our film airs."


    "Coincidentally, Shirley called me this morning and said that she happened to have some free time. Christmas is also only 2 weeks away so she could spare a month or more to return to Indonesia to participate in our film tour. So, at the next event, Shirley mighte over to attend our tours. Lilia, I hope you don''t have to think too much about our event. After all, none of us wanted this ident to happen."


    It seemed like Louis was worried about Lilia''s feelings!


    After listening to Louis'' words, Lilia smiled. "Why do I have to think about this matter so much? Besides, Shirley herself is the main character in this film and it would be really nice for me if she reallyes and does her job properly,"


    Louis saw Lilia''s indescribable thin smile.


    He had been in the entertainment and movies industry for so long, but he rarely met an actor like her.


    There was no arrogance or greed in her intention, and no matter how hard the storm hit her, this woman would always face it with grace.


    Louis raised his hand and wiped his face, then he breathed a sigh of relief. "We are also very sorry for this ident. The crew is actively cooperating on the investigation. Regardless of the result, we willply with the authority,"


    "Thank you," Lilia replied.


    They only had a brief pep talk for a few minutes, after which Louis urged her to rest properly and immediately left the ward along with everyone.


    With the closing door to her room, Lilia knew in her heart that her rtions with the "Chosen Kingdom" crew might still be good right now.


    As for what their rtionship would be like in the future, only time could tell.


    After they left, Mellisa returned to her bedside looking sleepy with a te of peeled apples.


    Though the slices looked pretty much disappointing, she still brought the apples with confidence.


    Mellisa handed the te to her sister and asked, "Were you talking about that Shirley, the queen of cinema on the Inte?"


    When she learned about Lilia''s career as an actor, she also learned about Shirley.


    Shirley didn''t make a good impression on her. Mellisa felt that the title ''queen of film'' was a bit exaggerating for Shirley. If she were topare her to someone she knew, Mellisa would say that Shirley mirrored Sasha the most. Only difference to tell them apart was that the former had more self-restraint and not outright embarrassing as thetter.


    Lilia looked at Mellisa with difficulty, then she took the apple close to her face and nced at it carefully. If this apple was supposed to weigh 300 grams, then, after her older sibling cut it, maybe only 50 grams were left, and the rest was wasted.


    This was aplete waste of food.


    Lilia didn''t really like this crooked-shaped apple. After taking a bite, she muttered. "Yes, she is currently studying abroad. But thanks to her, she came out at the right time to put out the fire, though it''s quite surprising in itself."


    "How did you know that she was trying to put out the fire on the inte?" Mellisa pouted. "What if it was a scheme? Knowing that you were injured, she purposely ran to the spotlight, right?"


    Lilia smiled indifferently. No matter what the odds were, at least Shirley came and helped Louis on his show.


    Seeing her smile coldly, Mellisa suddenly thought about what she had heard. "Did you know that Tom was in the hospital?"


    Lilia frowned at that. "What happened to him?"


    Yesterday, she seemed to have seen Tom outside the ward in good health. Why was he suddenly hospitalized now?!


    Mellisa seemed to be smiling but not quite genuinely. "I heard that he drank too much and had alcohol poisoning!"


    Lilia was speechless. But she knew Tom could really do this.


    She shifted her gaze to look at her ankles, her round toes moving lightly. "Then... Do we need to visit him?"


    "No!" Mellisa refused while wiping her hands with a wet towel. "You just went to see William this morning, so you are not allowed to go anywhere this afternoon."


    "Have you forgotten what the doctor said to you? He reminded you not to move your ankle excessively. Do you want to be in constant pain?"


    Lilia pursed her lips and closed her mouth.


    When it came to her health, her older sister was always strict with her.


    ...


    It waste in afternoon, but Jean still hadn''te back. Lilia was lying in a hospital bed fiddling with her toes, sometimes snoozing for a while.


    Days without her cell phone made her feel so bored.


    She wanted to get out of the hospital immediately. Her ankle injury was recovering nicely and the fetus in her womb also developed without problems. At least she did not feel any inconvenience.


    Lilia brooded, she nned to wait for Jean toe back to discuss with her.


    Since she was already recovering from her injury, she thought staying home would feel morefortable.


    The sun was seen drowning behind the hills outside the window frame. The light illuminated the entire room like faded gold gauze.


    Just as Lilia was about to fall asleep in a daze, someone suddenly entered from outside the door.


    Mellisa''s legs were ovepping on the coffee table while ying a game on her cellphone. When she suddenly heard the door was being pushed open, she nced and was a little surprised.


    It was Daniel!


    He walked in excitedly from the door, carrying many items in his hands, such as milk, fruit, pastries, and even skin care products. In short, the gifts he brought were truly luxurious.


    "Sister, I''m here!" Daniel came in with so many things, his eyes were strolling around the room. Then he rushed forward, cing the eight bags in his hand on the coffee table.


    He loosened his bag, and didn''t forget to blow into the palm of his hand. His fingers were reddish purple and there was a searing pain.


    As he entered, another man stood silently at the door facing the setting sun.


    Alfred?!


    Mellisa had seen him at dinner that the Mayer family held before. She didn''t have a good impression of him. She was even a bit reluctant to be in the same room as him.


    Mellisa pulled her leg off the coffee table and shoved her cell phone into the back pocket of her jeans. She furrowed her brows and walked forward with a cold gaze. "Alfred?"


    Lilia also opened her eyeszily when she heard that voice. She first saw Daniel, then she moved her eyes to look at Alfred.


    In the golden glow of the room, Alfred''s eyes were alluring.


    Lilia realized his presence in an instant, even with her blurry vision.


    Currently, Alfred was standing in front of the door with ck sses on his face. His sses reflected the light of the setting sun, making it impossible for Lilia to see the true emotion in his eyes.


    With a bunch of red roses in his hand, he nodded apologetically to Mellisa. "Sorry, I came suddenly."


    Mellisa looked calmly at Lilia, the two of them were already on guard.


    At this meeting, Daniel walked to the side of the bed while blowing his hand.. Lilia then asked him, "Daniel, why did youe with Mr. Alfred?"

 Chapter 547 - Alfred’s Patience Running Thin

    This scene was almost the same as thest time she met him. He also took Daniel when he visited her.


    For some reason, Lilia felt somewhat helpless as she continued to squeeze her fist.


    Was this majestic man afraid that his actions would be questioned that he even bothered bringing the simple-minded Daniel here?


    Daniel paced from the coffee table around the bed. He reached out and pulled the straps of his pants while grinning. "Sister, I bought you a lot of things. I happened to see Mr. Alfred on the street so we decided toe together."


    That man was no longer Daniel''s mentor now, but her younger brother still used an honorary title for him.


    Lilia approached Daniel and saw the many bags on the coffee table. "Why are you carrying this many? This hospital already has everything."


    "Sister, are you okay?" Daniel didn''t answer her question and just leaned forward to see the lump on her forehead.


    When he looked, he also walked around Lilia''s body until he finally saw the wound on her ankle. He immediately watched it closely.


    Daniel had seen the message posted by Lilia in the group chat, he still felt ufortable and wanted to see his sister in person.


    "I''m fine, just sit down quickly." Lilia pointed to the sofa, then she looked at Alfred who was standing not far from there while still holding the rose. Her expression faded as she called, "Mr. Alfred, sorry, I made you worry again."


    Alfred''s deep gaze fell onto Lilia''s ankle, a gloomy light shed through his eyes.


    He pursed his lips and walked to the wall cupboard on the side. He put the rose on the table and turned around. "No problem, I did n toe to the hospital to see you. How are you?"


    Lilia nodded. "I''m fine, nothing serious."


    They spoke to each other with short replies, and instead of being friendly, Lilia established a more careful and polite attitude.


    She still wasn''t sure if Alfred was really the owner of Gxy Real Estate. But if it was true then he had snatched Jean''s contract and deliberately humiliated him by offering a lower price. How dare he stille and face her calmly now?!


    Was he sure Lilia wouldn''t be able to see through his mask or would he continue to pretend to be a gentleman of honor?!


    Lilia looked at Alfred, the man hardly had any emotion on his face.


    He was still such a gentle person, his eyes were gazing tenderly and his smile was shallow.


    Alfred did not miss the moment of Lilia''s gaze. He curled his lips and caught a sharp re from Mellisa. "Miss Mellisa, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mellisa did not expect him to talk to her like that. Surprised, she looked away and saw a bouquet of roses. Then she warmly said, "Mr. Alfred, are you used to visiting patients and bringing them roses?"


    What was the point!?


    Alfred followed her line of sight and looked at the bouquet he brought earlier. "Sorry, these roses were the only ones left in the shop." As he said, he turned his head and looked at Lilia. "I hope you don''t mind."


    Before Lilia could speak, Daniel felt the atmosphere was a little wrong. He looked around and then raised his hand. "Sister, he''s right. I went there with him after I bought you these. There were only roses and chrysanthemums left."


    Mellisa couldn''t help but cursed him inwardly. ''You stupid child...!''


    She was forced to give up the topic after Daniel chimed in.


    Lilia also smiled, but she didn''t give any response.


    When Alfred took the seat by the bed and sat down, he stretched the cuffs of his coat. "I just met you recently. I didn''t expect that you would be hospitalized in just a few days."


    After she finished speaking, Lilia sighed. "It''s called an ident for a reason. No one thought it would happen, not even me."


    Alfred narrowed his eyes. "Then, has Mr. Jean already investigated this ''ident''?"


    He took the initiative to mention it and this made Lilia feel weird.


    She wouldn''t be so stupid as to answer honestly, so she only vaguely said. "Maybe."


    Alfred''s gaze moved from her ankles to her face. The look in his gaze was veryplicated. His thin lips moved and he stopped speaking.


    Lilia saw this scene and blinked softly. "Is there something that brought Mr. Alfred here?"


    Alfred was silent and shook his head slowly. "It''s okay, I just want to see how you''re doing. I just arrived in Surabaya too. If you need anything, you can call me anytime. I still have something to do after this so I''ll take my leave first."


    After he got up, the man nodded at Mellisa and hurriedly left the ward.


    His steps were a little rushed, he didn''t even say goodbye to Daniel.


    On the ward, Lilia and Mellisa looked at each other, only to agree that they felt something weird with him.


    Alfred clearly wanted to say something just now, but the man deliberately stopped himself.


    The sisters'' thoughts jumped out of control, and Daniel just stood there dazed, not knowing what had really happened.


    ...


    When Alfred returned to his car in the lower floor, his expression was grim.


    He took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "Young master!"


    "Take Milia to the Sakura Teahouse to meet me," he only made one sentence and hung up the phone.


    Damn, why couldn''t life just go ording to his way?


    Half an hourter, he arrived at Sakura Teahouse.


    In the room, Alfred sat at the tea table wearing a gray in shirt. He leaned back on the chair, his gaze was as sharp as a knife and shot on Milia''s figure heartlessly.


    Today''s Milia looked like an ordinary hiker without fancy and beautiful clothes.


    She wore a white jacketbined with ck jeans, but her pure beauty did not diminish.


    Alfred stared at her sharply, and even if he didn''t say anything, the serious look on his face caused Milia to panic.


    "Mister Alfred ..."


    Milia pursed her lips, it took her a long time before she muttered his name in a low voice.


    She was afraid of the man in front of her, very afraid indeed, especially when he looked at her with such eyes that resembled a poisonous snake looking at its prey. Milia felt she could be put to death at any time.


    Milia didn''t dare to cause trouble, so she could only grit her teeth and cower in fear.


    Alfred looked at herzily, his shirt pulled up to his arm as he massaged the space between his brows. His eyes were half closed and his voice was low as he asked, "Tell me, what have you done!"


    Milia''s eyelids twitched and her heart panicked.


    She blinked her eyes and tried to ask calmly, "Mr. Alfred, what do you mean by this?"


    "Milia..." Alfred called her name very slowly. "You know I don''t have that much patience."


    His words sounded like nothing but a threat, breaking through the mental wall Milia built to shield her from the man''s piercing gaze.


    She didn''t want to admit defeat. Everything she did was just the beginning. How could she stop halfway?!


    "Mr. Alfred, I... really don''t know..."


    "CUT THE BULLSHIT!"


    Following the ruse he said, Alfred immediately smashed the teapot in front of her.


    Anger red from his eyes, and he sarcastically said with a smile, "Do you think you can forever hide what you did from everyone else?"


    Milia was so frightened and scared, she could only bow her head to cover her anxiety and fear.


    Alfred smirked and got up from his chair, then he walked slowly across the tea table and stood right in front of the girl.


    He reached out and mped her jaw.. Alfred grabbed her chin so strongly that Milia''s eyes were instantly wet with tears.

 Chapter 548 - Alfred’s Love For Lilia

    "Mr. Alfred ..."


    Milia was forced to lift her eyes and looked at him. Her gaze crashed into Alfred''s dark eyes, making her frightened in an instant.


    Her terrified expression couldn''t escape Alfred''s gaze, the man silently wed his palm and his voice was extremely cold as he demanded, "Last chance, tell me everything!"


    "I... I ..." Milia found it very difficult to speak as the man didn''t let go of his grip on her chin. Her face twisted as she admitted, "Fine, Mr. Alfred, I will tell you everything ..."


    She did not have the courage to fight Alfred. Milia couldn''t deny that her status today was thanks to the support that Alfred gave her.


    At this time, she was brought to Sakura Teahouse by Alfred''s guards and Milia had absolutely no idea what could''ve happened to her once met him there. She did not think that what she did had been exposed.


    But she didn''t regret it. Not in the slightest bit.


    "Good then, don''t try to lie to me. If you lie to me, I can reconsider my decision whether I should support you further or just kick you out in the entertainment industry!" Alfred then let go of her jaw. When she was released, Milia staggered backwards. She saw the man in front of her turn his back and sat back down.


    Except for Lilia, Alfred had no patience with other women.


    Milia crashed into the wall behind her to stabilize her posture. She stood on the spot and looked at Alfred who sat steadily like a mountain. The pressure that this man exuded eroded her nerves.


    She didn''t dare to dy any longer, she quickly told him all the ins and outs of the incident a few days ago.


    Five minutester, the atmosphere in the tea room freezed and Alfred''s face was very cold.


    Milia lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him, her hands kept hanging in front of her and her fingernails continued to prick her palms.


    Alfred rubbed the porcin cup in his hand for a long time, then said in a low voice, "Milia, who gave you the courage to do all this to Lilia?"


    Milia was stunned by this question.


    She suddenly raised her eyes and ran into Alfred''s cold gaze, looking very panicked. "Mr. Alfred, I... I didn''t think these things would get so serious..."


    The background board at the venue was indeed her doings.


    Milia had nned this perfectly.


    She actually wanted to just hurt Lilia, but William was too impulsive.


    Milia still remembered that when Alfred sent her to the Aphrodite Agency, he exined that she was not allowed to harm Lilia.


    However, Harold liked Lilia too much, and Milia couldn''t ept it!


    Harold''s attitude towards her was simply different from his treatment towards Lilia.


    Milia could watch the supermodel from the side, wondering what a great star Lilia could be. While she daydreamed standing on her spot, a raging anger unknowingly burned her heart.


    They didn''t get along from the start, it was obvious that the two of them had different attitudes and it showed in the way they carried themselves.


    Milia didn''t know how to beat her. ''Damn it! What''s so good about Lilia!''


    So many people wanted to protect her, what the hell was wrong with them?


    Starting from Harold, Alfred, even William ...


    "You shouldn''t have done it, you''ve hurt her this time," Alfred suddenly squeezed the porcin cup in his hand as he looked at Milia from a distance. His eyes flickered like an assassin.


    Alfred didn''t say anything else, he took a deep nce at her and his thin lips grinned firmly.


    After that, he picked up the phone on the table and said in a cold tone, "Take her and turn her three nights!"


    The bodyguard on the other end of the line happily answered, "Yes, young master!"


    Milia''s face suddenly turned pale, she walked quickly to the tea table and propped it up with her hands. "Mr. Alfred! I�� I waspletely wrong! I know I was wrong, please forgive me��!"


    She knew very well what the phrase ''turn him three nights'' meant.


    Alfred was clearly not the gentleman people always thought of, he was a wolf in ambskin!


    All the things that this man had done in his life was enough to make him go to hell.


    Alfred stared at Milia calmly, his eyes were indifferent like the frost of a winter month.


    "Take this as a lesson, or not, you can try it another time and be prepared to be dealt with!" He said, threatening her.


    Milia nodded her head in relief. Thinking she had escaped the man''s grip, she said gratefully, "Mr. Alfred, I will definitely never repeat it again. I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the ss door opened.


    Milia turned her head and saw the tall and mighty bodyguard enter from the door.


    She took a step back in fear and nced at Alfred. Before she could speak, the bodyguard already walked in front of her and carried her on her shoulder effortlessly.


    "Ah?! Mr. Alfred! No, please save me!"


    ''Save you?!'' The man sneered, ignoring her scream.


    The bodyguard frowned and nced at Alfred, only to see him waving his hand in disgust. His employer then said coldly, "It''s too noisy."


    Milia''s heart broke as she struggled harder to escape.


    After that, she didn''t even have a chance to scream and was knocked unconscious.


    Before leaving, the bodyguard looked at Alfred and furrowed his brows. "Sir, what should I do?"


    "It''s up to you, just send her back alive."


    The guard knew very well that he wouldn''t be lonely in bed for three days. After thanking him, he hurriedly left the Sakura Teahouse with Milia.


    This woman was very brave enough to do something to Lilia. But this young master was still good because he saved her life. The guard could only say that the woman he carried was still useful. However, he really couldn''t think about who or what gave this woman the courage to overstep her boundary.


    Lilia was the young master''s most important woman. He had made so many preparations, so the young master had never let anyone hurt her. So a brainless person like Milia deserved to be punished for what she did.


    This guard felt lucky to have followed Alfred from the Ricardo Family house and tasted this beautiful woman in his bed for free.


    ...


    Inside the room, Alfred''s handsome face tightened. Remembering Lilia''s forehead and ankles that were injured when he visited her earlier, he really wanted to beat up Milia.


    Now he had to get ready to deal with the Widjaya family.


    Even though Milia did it all behind his back, he could still keep that puppet as his weapon!


    ...


    At the same time, inside the office of the Genesispany president, the golden glow of the setting sun streamed in from the window. The sky outside was dyed in dark crimson, looking serene and calm as the day slowly transformed into night.


    The man was busy typing on hisputer when he suddenly heard a knock on the door and saw Kenny push his way in. "President, the person who leaked our bid amount has been found."


    Jean''s fingers stopped moving on top of the keyboard.


    Kenny unfurled a document in front of him and then exined in an angry tone, "He worked at our branch office in Jakarta less than a month earlier. Incidentally, it was the same time we were preparing to submit an offer."


    The document contained a personal resume and entry information.


    Jean read the name written on the paper�� Oliver.


    If looked closely, anyone would definitely get an impression.


    When Jean apanied Lilia in Jakarta, he went to the Jakarta branch and met Oliver, the director of the nning department.


    After a few nces, Jean closed the folder. Seeing this, Kenny said, "President, Oliver has joined Gxy Real Estate. Are we filing awsuit against him?"


    "No need for now!" Jean replied firmly.


    Oliver came from arge family and was Trisa''s rtive.


    It''s no surprise that he betrayed him by giving Gxy Real Estate hispany''s bidding data.


    Initially, when Jean left Jakarta, he gave his order to the personnel department to terminate Oliver''s work contract on the grounds that he failed his probation.


    "President, aren''t you going to hold him ountable?" Kenny believed that Oliver''s actions constituted amercial crime.


    Compared to his impatience, Jean seemed calmer.. He gave a faint nce at Kenny and said, "We will investigate it, but not now."

 Chapter 549 - Treatment That Couldn’t Be Delayed

    "That..." Kenny didn''t really understand, so he chose to remain silent.


    Jean took his cigarette case from the table and pulled out one elegantly. Then he threw his cigarette box at Kenny as he squinted and asked, "How much do you know about Oliver?"


    Kenny deftly caught the cigarette case, and as soon as he caught it in his hand, he bluntly said, "I don''t know much, everything I know is the same on a resume."


    "Then look for a chance to get acquainted with him!" The man''s tone was full of meaning, making Kenny paused from lighting his cigarette for a moment.


    He gripped the lighter tightly and frowned. "President, what do you mean ..."


    Jean exhaled the mist from his lips, his cold eyes shing across his assistant. "You are now the general manager of thispany. People can understand that you want to bring good people into your hands."


    Hearing this, Kenny thought about it and said, "You want me to contact him with the excuse of looking for skillful recruits while gathering evidence?"


    "That''s one of them! Ourpany lost the contract, that bastard was responsible for the loss. Once he''s in our hands, we''ll reveal the secrets of Gxy Real Estate! But we can''t do it unless we''re willing to bet on it," Jean replied.


    An idea then came to Kenny''s mind after he heard Jean''s answer. He nodded and lit his boss'' cigarette. He didn''t forget to gesture to the man with his thumb up and p his hands hard. "An eye for an eye, that''s so brilliant, sir!"


    Jean didn''t say anything in reply. Something prevented him from talking further and before he could change his topic, the man''s cell phone rang on the table.


    The content of the call was very simple. After listening to a sentence, his handsome face immediately turned serious.


    "From now on, you are fully responsible for the affairs of thispany!" Before Kenny finished smoking, he was kicked out of the office as his boss was about to leave.


    Standing at the door with a cigarette in his hand, he wondered how to approach Oliver without getting suspected for his true intention.


    At this time, the chief executive happened toe to the president''s office to hand over the approval documents, he noticed Kenny standing and smoking casually in the office area then immediately gave a warning. "Smoking in the office area? A fine of 1 million!"


    Kenny looked at his cigarette dumbfounded.


    Of course, he forgot that the cigarette belonging to the president of thispany could not be smoked just like that, they were really expensive!


    ...


    When Jean rushed back to the hospital, he had just stepped into the ward area and found two of his bodyguards standing on guard.


    They stood respectfully and lowered their heads. "Young master, wee!"


    "How long did the man stay earlier?"


    One of the security guards answered, "Less than ten minutes."


    Jean then narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Stay alert."


    He got news that Alfred and Daniel hade to the hospital.


    Driving from hispany, Jean sped away quickly and arrived in less than 20 minutes.


    After the man stood in ce to calm his mood, he walked to the ward one step at a time.


    Currently, Daniel had gone from there. When he pushed open the door and entered, Jean heard Mellisa and Lilia making a video call together.


    When Lilia heard the door open, she turned her head and met the man''s gaze. She immediately put her index finger to her mouth and gestured for him not to speak.


    Grandpa Caleb was seen sadly patting his thigh on her phone screen. "Lilia dear, are you sick? Your forehead looks so swollen! Quickly tell me who organized the event, I will kill them!"


    "Grandpa, I''m fine, I just bumped my forehead. Don''t worry."


    In the video call, almost all of the Mayer family were in front of the camera, including Janice who was looking at her with a worried expression.


    Dennis immediately said, "Lilia, where is Jean? Has he been looking for the culprit? No matter who that person might be, the Mayer family will not spare anyone who dares to mess with you! This incident must be thoroughly investigated to the end and the perpetrator must be held ountable for the ident. No mercy for them!"


    Lilia smiled and nodded. "Grandfather, uncle, if there is any news, I will tell you."


    "Okay, take care of your health now. Don''t work for the meantime. The entertainment industry is too unstable and there''s no way to really guarantee your safety. I''m worried about you,"


    Caleb continued topare today''s entertainment industry to his youth, his story was taking a long time before the video call was finally over.


    After the call ended, Mellisa let out a sigh. Had they not made the video call earlier, the entire Mayer family would''ve boarded the ne to Surabaya directly.


    When she thought about it, Mellisa was daydreaming and seeing Jean appearing in the ward, she subconsciously said. "Brother-inw is back!"


    Jean smiled at the call. ''Brother-inw��.''


    After they finished the video call, Mellisa looked a bit nervous.


    This seemed to be the first time she had addressed Jean as her brother-inw in front of him. Mellisa nced at the man and saw that his expression remained unchanged. Feeling a bit awkward, she hurriedly stood up. "I''ll go out for a bit to smoke ..."


    She was a brave woman indeed, she even dared to call Jean brother-inw!


    This man��. Mellisa had never heard of Jean being referred to as Lilia''s husband even when they were with the Mayer Family.


    Perhaps, grown adults and members of extended families were always extra careful in greeting.


    After Mellisa left, Lilia turned around to straighten her pillow. After finding afortable position, she patted the side of the bed. "Have you finished work?"


    The man walked forward, sat on the bed and hugged her. "Did Alfrede here ealier?"


    Jean got straight to the point. Lilia was surprised at first, but then she answered, "Not long after you were gone, he came with Daniel and said that they met on the street by chance. Then I asked Daniel and he said the same thing."


    Lilia couldn''t help but exin what she knew, but she still didn''t believe the "random encounter" those two told her earlier.


    The more she knew Alfred, the more she found this man unpredictable.


    Hearing that, her husband did not speak. He looked somewhere deep in thought.


    After waiting for a while, Lilia didn''t hear any answer from him.


    She lifted her head and leaned on the man''s shoulder while looking at him. "When can I leave the hospital?"


    The man lowered his head, facing his wife''s graceful and clear eyes. "Do you want to go home?"


    "Yes," Lilia nodded earnestly. "My ankle doesn''t hurt that much anymore and now I can''t do any treatment, so I better go and rest at home."


    She continued, "This way, you also don''t have toe to the hospital every day! I''m afraid that if you stay here too long, you won''t get enough rest. What do you think?"


    The man seemed to be thinking about her suggestion. Seeing this, Lilia threw herself into his embrace again and said seriously, "Let''s go home right away! I don''t like to be here, I guess our child doesn''t like it here either!"


    Jean smiled as he popped his wife''s cute nose. He then answered, "Okay, I''ll discuss it with the doctorter."


    "Then... Go now, I''ll wait for your news." Lilia said, desperately urging Jean toe home.


    The manughed and kissed her forehead. The ce where he kissed her was the obvious bump on her forehead.


    He held her slender shoulders and kissed her eyebrows with his lips. His voice was hoarse as he asked, "How''s your eyes?"


    Lilia grabbed the man''s shirt by his waist area with both hands and blinked. "It''s okay. I rested my eyes all day long and they turned slightly yellow. But I don''t know if that means it''s almost healed or not?"


    Yellow?


    The man''s heart tightened in an instant, this wasn''t a good sign.


    Her eyes surgery could no longer be dyed.

 Chapter 550 - A Doctor’s Logic

    The next morning, doctors from each department conducted aprehensive consultation with Lilia, and their final results indicated that Lilia was able to be discharged from the hospital and receive home treatment for recovery.


    In the ward, Lilia was so happy when she heard the news. She hurriedly called Mellisa to help pack up her luggage.


    When the doctors left the ward one after another, Jean also came out.


    Outside the corridor away from the ward, Doctor Marco looked serious. "Young master, your wife''s eyes are not in a good condition, there is already a sore mac in the fundus. How will you discuss this with her? ording to my observations, if the surgery is not carried out immediately, I''m afraid it could lead to permanent blindness."


    Hearing this, Doctor Michael held his breath from the side.


    After they presented their previous n, Jean never gave them an answer.


    Unexpectedly, only a dayter, Lilia''s fundus was already sore.


    The man was standing in front of several doctors with his hands beside his waist, his palms clenched into fists when he heard these words.


    His Adam''s apple rolled over, his eyelids lowered and he answered in a deep voice, "There will be no surgery for now. Lilia will take Chinese traditional treatment."


    Doctor Marco was surprised. "Have you found a suitable practitioner for it? Actually, I asked my colleague yesterday, but a good traditional Chinese doctor who specializes in ophthalmology is not avable for now. I am really sorry that I can''t help."


    "Doctor Marco, thank you for your hard work. A friend of mine is good at traditional Chinese treatment."


    The man replied briefly and clearly, but he did not reveal much about his friend''s origins.


    In this case, Doctor Marco didn''t ask anymore, but before leaving, he deliberately told him. "Young master, I have asked Doctor Elva before. Due to your wife''s special condition, she has prescribed several anti-inmmatory drugs with minimal side effects."


    "If her eyes continue to worsen, consider giving her some extra medicine. Actually, you and your wife are still young, so even if you really love your child... There is still a chance in the future,"


    In Doctor Marco''s view, choosing not to abort their child was too stubborn.


    These young people�� Why were they so persistent for a child?


    If the eye treatment was dyed due to pregnancy, causing the condition to really worsen and the patient bing blindter, what''s the point of giving birth to even the perfect child then?


    In Doctor Marco''s eyes, he couldn''t understand the couple''s approach, but he didn''t dare to talk too much about it.


    Doctor Michael also heard his suggestion and couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    Due to the professional ethics of doctors, they would definitely choose the best n when treating patients.


    ording to them, abortion and eye care wer the most appropriate.


    At this time, Jean nodded slightly at them. "I respect my wife''s decision."


    His wife had decided.


    Hearing this, the two doctors only opened their mouths without letting out any other sound.


    Not long after, Jean thanked them then turned around and walked back to the ward.


    On his way there, his cell phone rang.


    Seeing the name of the caller, his steps slowed down.


    When he connected the call, things fell silent.


    The other party was also silent for three seconds, then a low whistling sound came from across the line.


    Perhaps since it was too cold, the other party couldn''t help but say in a hoarse voice, "I am here."


    At this time, Jean suddenly let out a breath. "One minute."


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and pressed her thin lips tightly. He also silently averted her gaze from the bright window in the corridor.


    In the distance, he seemed to see a figure he''d been looking for in the hospital.


    The man moved his legs and headed towards the lift.


    On this day, the traffic police unit in Surabaya reported two serious incidents regarding vehicle smuggling.


    ording to reports, someone drove a luxury car with foreign licenses around the city. The steering wheel was still on the left side, which did not meet the standard configuration of a domestic vehicle.


    The traffic team suspected that this was a contraband vehicle. And at this time, many traffic police and anti-smuggling police were rushing to the car''s parking location.


    Surprisingly enough, they were at the Minerva Hospital.


    ....


    Three minutester, Jean reached the first floor.


    At the hospital gate, many people were already pointing around the car from a distance.


    This red Italian Fornasari looked so smooth and wless. The super sportscar looked like a Porsche, but the logo clearly said something else. Even car lovers rarely knew this car brand.


    What was most surprising was the license te.


    Not only was it not ck, it didn''t even have the same number in Indonesia. The number te was MQ-01-00.


    Currently, a thin figure was leaning outside the cabin of this car.


    Ankle-length brown coat with ck scarf around the cor looked so good on him, along with his shiny ck leather shoes.


    He leaned against the car''s door with his right foot ced in front of his left. His head slightly bowed, and the long bangs covering his forehead parted near his eyebrows, showing a ratherzy and a little unruly posture.


    In the distance, the sound of a police car approaching could be heard. But the man remained in his ce, ignoring everyone''s curiosity and awe-inspiring eyes.


    Until finally...


    The sound of steady footsteps walked towards him, making his eyes move slightly. And when he looked to the side, even his creased hair immediately floated in front of his forehead.


    He slowly raised his head, showing his surprised look.


    Even people on the sidelines couldn''t hold their breath when they saw that face.


    They thought, perhaps that was the most indifferent a face could get.


    Ignoring the movements around him, the man indifferently raised his jaw aloft and stared at the man from afar. His lopsided, arrogant and cold attitude, along with his pupils dark like a whirlpool could sweep the world.


    Two men with extraordinary appearances were standing in front of each other at a distance of three steps, no soundsing out of their lips yet.


    It seemed that after countless years, they had retreated from the levity of their youth.


    After a while, the man leaning on the car''s door opened his thin, light-colored lips. "You''re two minutes and forty-three secondste!"


    The man put one hand in his pocket, while the other was holding the cellphone. Hearing his usation, the corners of his lips called out his name, "Vincent!"


    Vincent, 31 years old, heir to the family of Chinese medicinepany, has participated in nearly all of Jean''s treatment during his ten years abroad.


    Vincent chuckled when he heard what he had to say, After hitting the corner of his lower lip, he stepped forward and greeted Jean like a boy.


    He reached out to Jean, then a cold light shing through his eyes.


    Jean looked down at the posture of his handshake, pursed his lips and stretched out his hand for a moment, A sharp wind immediately blew up his cheek. "Our business is not over!"


    Vincent moved and raised his fist quickly. It was aimed at the corner of the man''s mouth urately and quickly, but his wrist was caught by the sturdy hand.


    "We can fight if you want, but not today." When Jean squeezed his wrist, he turned around and let go of his hand.


    Vincent raised his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth were forming a smile. "I haven''t seen you in over four years. Apparently, you haven''t changed."


    The man was about to speak, just at this time, many police cars had arrived at the entrance of the hospital, and they surrounded the red luxury car.


    Vincent turned and nced nonchntly, then turned his gaze back to Jean. Sure enough, he curled his lips and said, "Hurry and drive them away!"


    "Yes, but you have to heal my wife''s eyes!"


    The words hade out and Vincent narrowed his eyes in surprise. "What?"


    Jean didn''t answer, he just looked at him with a yful gaze. "I''ll get rid of them only if you take care of my wife''s eyes. How about it? Do we agree?"


    Vincent''s face grew grim. "Are you my boss? I don''t serve women, you know my rules."


    "Then you finish your business with them yourself," after speaking this way, Jean turned and left.

 Chapter 551 - First Impressions

    "Shit!" Vincent cursed loudly and yelled. "Jean, you ordered me toe and break the rules?"


    The man faintly looked back, his face expressionless. "She is more important than my life!"


    Vincent''s ruthless face shot up.


    He had known Jean for ten years, but he had never seen him appreciate someone so much, never!


    Vincent wondered what kind of woman could make Jean''s enchanted and frozen heart melt?!


    In the end, Vincent reluctantlypromised for the sake of his car. If it weren''t for it being the only limited edition, he would have rejected Jean.


    ...


    In less than ten minutes, Jean solved the car matters with just one phone call. Even the news was quickly deleted and there were no traces of it on the Inte.


    In the corridor of the ward, Vincent''s expression was still full of anger.


    "How did you get your car here?" On the way, Jean asked Vincent in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Vincent raised his hand and smoothed the hair on his forehead. "I took it with me on a cruise ship."


    The man stopped then looked at him deeply and said nothing.


    Before entering the room, Jean and Vincent heard Lilia''s voice. "Sis, where did Jean go?"


    "I don''t know, I just saw him go out with a doctor."


    "Oh."


    Mellisa was packing her things and stopped in midair. "Did you purposely not tell Grandpa yesterday that you were pregnant?"


    Vincent''s eyes were shaking, he inadvertently looked at Jean. His eyes lowered slightly and then nced at his crotch.


    This man could act like a human too!


    When they were out of the country, he thought Jean''s crotch would only be useful for peeing!


    In such young and reckless age, boys always had a lot of fantasies and curiosities about women especially after they hit puberty.


    It''s just that Jean never did!


    At first, Vincent thought that Jean might have some kind of illness from his childhood trauma, but when his friend recovered, Vincent didn''t see any changes.


    At that time, Vincent had wanted to try to give Jean stimnts under the pretext of medical treatment, but his every attempt was exposed by this ever-wary man.


    So far, he''d never had a chance!


    And now, after not seeing each other for over four years, not only did Jean have a woman, he was going to have a child too!


    Vincent''s mind surged like a river, Lilia''s voice sounded through the door again. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell them, I... I''m afraid to disappoint them."


    Mellisa felt very ufortable when she heard this.


    She put the clothes in her hands and stepped forward with a sigh. "Rest assured, this child will be fine."


    Mellisa could guess her sister''s thoughts. Perhaps it was because Lilia couldn''t confirm whether her child was safe or not. She must''ve been afraid to tell her grandfather and her family when everything was still uncertain for fear that their happiness would be crushed.


    Lilia narrowed the gloom at the corner of her eyes then she smiled. "I also believe my child will be fine."


    At this point, Mellisa pursed her lips and said no more. Afraid to make her even more sad, she went on to continue packing.


    ''Lilia, you don''t need to be afraid, big sister will always be with you!''


    The man stood at the door and sighed. "Come in,"


    He pushed open the door and entered. Lilia heard the voice and smiled when she saw him. "Why were you at the door for so long?"


    At the end of the conversation, Vincent emerged from behind her husband with a dazzling and natural beauty. Lilia couldn''t see her guest''s face clearly, so she narrowed her eyes so hard.


    Meanwhile, Mellisa was amazed!


    What kind of sight was this?! Did this guy juste straight out of a fairy tale?


    Lilia was looking at him and so did Vincent.


    When the man saw her, there was no particr striking impression.


    If he had to rate her then he would give her 8 in addition to her pretty good voice.


    And she seemed like she was a nice person.


    Vincent made a few summaries to himself, but in the end he said nothing. He nodded at her and walked over to the sofa and sat down alone.


    Lilia only felt that the person walking in front of her changed the air inside the room, and the smell of medicine immediately spread.


    It didn''t stink, and just smelled like traditional Chinese medicine.


    The man walked slowly towards Lilia and as he saw her squinting her eyes so hard, Jean immediately covered her eyes with a sad look. "Don''t try if you can''t see clearly."


    Vincent was only meters away from him and his wife was already struggling to see him.


    Even if Lilia didn''t say anything, Jean could sense this oddity.


    Lilia withdrew his hand still smiling, then she turned her mouth towards Vincent and asked in a low voice. "Who is he?"


    "A doctor."


    Vincent sat on the sofa sulking, as if thinking, ''Why didn''t you tell her my name???''


    Did he not have a name for him to properly introduce them?


    Lilia didn''t understand the story nor could she see Vincent''s appearance clearly. So she nodded nonchntly and didn''t ask any more.


    Vincent was even more baffled.


    Howe this woman was so obedient to Jean? Was she stupid?


    Just like her sister, the other woman in the room didn''t even know that the clothes she packed with her hand had fallen to the ground.


    It turned out that the woman Jean loved was just someone like this?


    Vincent felt a little ufortable in his heart.


    But after thinking for a while, heforted himself again. Jean''s taste in women was really bad though, and that''s inexcusable.


    At this time, when Leonard learned that Lilia was going to be discharged from the hospital, he came to the hospital to help and he saw this sight.


    Mellisa stood beside the wardrobe with two pieces of clothes scattered around her feet. The man then turned his head and looked at the sofa, unmoving for a few seconds.


    Leonard was confused, following his gaze and looking at the side of Vincent''s face, he was very astonished.


    How could a man look prettier than a woman?!


    Thin eyebrows and attractive blue eyes, a slender nose bridge and thin lips with a faint pink color.


    ''Is this guy an elf?!''


    Leonard was a policeman, he believed in masculinity.


    Currently, Vincent was sitting on the sofa with his legs folded, lookingzy and rxed, but his posture was still elegant.


    Overall, just looking at his face would make anyone think that the guy was indeed a bit feminine.


    However... When Vincent opened his eyes and looked into Leonard''s eyes, this ex-cop immediately reversed all his views of himself.


    This man was very dangerous.


    It was impossible for a feminine-looking man to have a cold gaze and attitude.


    Vincent ran up to Leonard''s gaze, he raised his eyebrows excitedly with the slightest provocation at the corner of his mouth.


    Leonard nced at him for a while, he didn''t have time to y with him.


    Right now, the most important thing for him was to secure Mellisa!


    Leonard nced at Vincent calmly, then walked over to Mellisa''s side. When he picked up the clothes on the floor, his voice was low and displeased, "Why are you ring so hard?"


    Mellisa was taken aback by his words and came back to her senses, followed by a moment of embarrassment.


    She forced herself to take her eyes off Vincent then cleared her throat. "I wasn''t ring at anything. Did you drive alone here?"


    "Yes," Leonard replied, looking a bit surprised at Mellisa''s unexpectedly good attitude.


    This was very different from the cold look she''d been putting front in thest two days.


    Leonard couldn''t help but nce at Vincent again, should he thank that beautiful monster that Mellisa went through a big change?

 Chapter 552 - The Figure Behind Milia

    After half an hour, Lilia was discharged from the hospital.


    At the same time, Dina was seen rushing to the hospital and came down toplete the procedure.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, they all returned to the Lakeside Vi.


    Vincent''s car followed them around the clock, his overseas license te number was changed to Indonesian number te in no time.


    When she was about to get into the car, Lilia was still leaning in her husband''s arms. She squinted her eyes at Vincent''s Fornasari car with a frown. It pained her for not being able to clearly see the guy''s face, mainly because she wanted to know who''d troubled her husband!


    Aside from that, Lilia just wanted to know the face of the doctor who''d suddenly appeared and came back home with all of them.


    At this moment, her eyes slowly darkened. Lilia blinked several times and found that her man had moved his body, obstructing her observation. "Come on stop it and I''ll introduce him to youter."


    "Oh, alright!" Lilia answered obediently.


    At this time, Dina pushed her wheelchair as Jean let them in first.


    Lilia put her hands in front of her stomach, carefully guarding her baby. As she was being pushed by Dina, she asked cluelessly, "Where''s Rini? Where have you two gone these days?"


    She''d thought that her agency might''ve called her assistant for some good reason, but then she realized that she was exaggerating. There''s just no way they''d contact her.


    Dina''s eyes didn''t move, she quickly answered, "Sis, Rini and I were investigating this ident, we think that someone must have injured you."


    Lilia turned and smiled. "Do you know it?"


    Dina blinked, she seemed to be pursing her lips in embarrassment.


    Seeing this, Lilia didn''t really think about it and whispered, "Don''t worry about these things. If someone really wants to hurt me, with the two of you investigating at the same time, won''t it attract the attention of the others?"


    "No matter what, safety is the most important thing. So let Rinie with you too. I may not be going out in a few weeks, and stay at home most of the time. If you two are free, you better go back to the agency and help me keep an eye on them," she added.


    Dina nodded without hesitation, showing her capability as an assistant. "Understood."


    ...


    The servants of the Widjaya family were seen preparing lunch.


    Since Lilia couldn''t move her legs freely still, Mellisa pushed her chair to the master bedroom to rest. Dina then took the opportunity to leave calmly.


    Inside the house, Vincent was sitting at the tea table and flipping through the book in his hand. He narrowed his eyes when he heard the sound of footsteps. His eyes nced at Dina for a brief moment then looked away.


    Dina held back, she used a lot of effort to ignore Vincent''s presence as much as possible.


    The bodyguards serving this family had received various training to resist temptations since they were young, but this was very difficult to control when faced with Vincent''s overly stunning appearance.


    Currently, Jean was sitting nearby smoking a cigarette. He looked at Dina and said in a deep voice, "Have you found out who did it?"


    Dina raised her eyes to look at Jean. Then, with a serious expression she said, "Young master, the culprit is Milia."


    The man suddenly stopped from inhaling another smoke, he opened his eyelids little by little.


    Seeing this, Dina hurriedly added, "Milia is a neer from the Aphrodite Agency initially set to be a top artist. She had an unpleasant encounter with Miss Lilia in Jakarta, where the dress she wore turned out to be the same as Miss Lilia."


    A dangerous look shed across the man''s cold eyes. "Who else?"


    As a neer, huh? There was no way she would be able to prepare such a method to harm his woman. This simply didn''t add up.


    Dina slightly lowered her head and replied, "William. He met with Milia in the capital before."


    Nobody thought that William, who was seriously injured because of this incident, was actually the mastermind behind it.


    Milia and William conspired to achieve their own goals. ording to their original n, this incident centered on the actor sacrificing his life to protect his ex.


    Jean''s eyes darkened, the tips of his fingers lightly pressed against the cigarette.


    Dina silently raised her eyes and nced at his handsome face. "Young master, Milia went to Sakura Tea? House yesterday afternoon. Our investigation concluded that Alfred Ricardo didn''t seem to know about this incident, because his subordinates were also investigating. But we believe that someone has been helping Milia all this time. The person we found was Ricky from the Ricardo Family in Yogyakarta."


    It turned out that the Ricardo family did it!


    Dina continued to observe the man''s expression. After a while, she said with a worried look, "Young master, more than two months ago, Milia spent the night with her manager at a hotel. And that manager is none other than Harold!"


    In an instant, the whole room fell into silence.


    Dina frowned, a cold light appeared under her eyes. If it weren''t for this sudden incident, they would never have thought that Milia and Harold had such a thing in the past.


    If this was the case, it could roughly exin why Milia targeted Lilia and appeared at Aphrodite Agency all of a sudden...


    Did Harold know all this?


    He hadn''t shown up in thest two days, Jean also heard that he didn''te to work either.


    "Just in case, find out about Milia and Alfred''s rtionship!" The man said coldly.


    After a moment of silence, the sound of pages turning was heard.


    The book Vincent was holding in his hand looked very old. After closing his book, he rubbed his brows and looked at Jean with a raised chin, "Why is Indonesia so messy?"


    Dina only looked at him in silence.


    Jean looked at Vincent and the conversation changed. "When are you going to take care of her?"


    Vincent raised his eyebrows in jest, he looked around the study in disgust. "This environment... Even if I? treat her here, the effect will not be better."


    "Then tell me your advice!" Jean got straight to the point.


    Vincent wiped the cover of his book with his white, fair fingertips. "Find me a quiet environment for at least one month and also 70 kinds of medicinal ingredients. I will write the listter."


    The man thought for a bit then answered. "Fine,"


    "Can you do it?" Vincent felt shocked that he wasn''t even suspected of deliberately making things difficult. "Tell me before, why didn''t you treat her at the hospital? Where will you find such a quiet environment here? Not to mention the difficult medicinal ingredients, and most importantly, I need Chinese medicine testing equipment!"


    Even though Dina didn''t understand what they were talking about, she just felt that they were discussing a serious business.


    Was it that hard to find a sterile and quiet environment aside from the hospital?


    Compared with Vincent''s slightly anxious look, Jean looked more indifferent. He lit another cigarette while staring at him and narrowed his eyes. "If you can''t cure her, you know the consequences."


    Vincent felt his heart stopped beating for a while.


    However, he didn''t feel like there was anything wrong with what he was doing. Jean disappeared without a word, and when he reappeared, he made himself break his rules by telling him to treat female patients.


    Even if he didn''t say anything about this, Vincent was still responding in his heart.


    He wanted to see how important this woman was to his friend.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Vincent nned to leave.


    He advised that he wanted to pay close attention to the country which he would upy for more than a month. He had also been curious about Indonesia, which was famous for its culture. So he nned to drive his striking luxury car around Surabaya.


    When he got out, he felt he had been chained before he even got into his car.


    He didn''t know where or how, but his sports car had disappeared!

 Chapter 553 - Message Before Disappearing

    In the end, Vincent reluctantly exited the garage and hailed a taxi back to his hotel alone.


    Meanwhile, Lilia was fast asleep in the bedroom.


    Mellisa was seen sitting on the side of her bed and watching her calm face, looking somewhat worried.


    Just now, when Lilia grabbed a ss of water on the bedside table, Mellisa saw with her own eyes that the direction her sister extended her hand was away from the object. It wasn''t even close to fifteen centimeters where Lilia''s hand was from the ss.


    Mellisa felt very ufortable, Lilia never said that she had any problems with her eyes before. Her little sister''s peach eyes were so beautiful. If she really ended up blind, it would be too heartbreaking.


    In the living room downstairs, Leonard was seen casually talking to Jean after Vincent left.


    "Is he not a citizen of this country?"


    When Leonard asked, Jean''s throat felt a little itchy, he subconsciously took out his cigarette box and wanted to smoke one.


    But thinking about Lilia''s current condition, Jean suppressed his addiction to cigarettes and yed with the cigarette box in his hand.


    After hearing the question, Jean answered, "We met overseas."


    Leonard nodded. "Why is he driving that luxury car illegally? I heard he''s making a fuss with the city''s cops."


    "Well, he sure is stupid." The man replied briefly and sinctly, he did not mean to go into details.


    Seeing this, Leonard didn''t ask much, he was more curious about Vincent''s identity. "Is he really a doctor?"


    After all, the medicinal smell on Vincent''s body was very strong.


    He was sure it wasn''t a perfume, it was as if he was naturally born with the medicinal scent.


    The man''s gaze was fixed on Leonard''s cigarette box. "He''s the heir of a Chinese family of medicine specialists."


    "Lilia''s injury requires traditional Chinese medicine," Jean added.


    Leonard was confused. "To treat her sprained leg? Or is it because she''s worried about the child she carried that she chose traditional Chinese medicine and treatment?"


    Jean slowly shifted his gaze to the other man, looking hesitant for a moment. But then he answered honestly, "The lump on Lilia''s forehead has affected her vision and her eyes aren''t normally functioning,"


    Leonard''s eyes were filled with disbelief as he met the man''s silent gaze.


    He and Mellisa had been staying in the ward for the past two days, but they werepletely unaware that Lilia suffered an eye injury too.


    Did Jean try to cover it up for her sake or...


    At this moment, the man slowly raised his eyes to look at Leonard. "In two days, I''ll take Lilia away for a while."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Take care of Mellisa and leave my woman alone."


    Leonard was silent for a moment. "What about your job? Are you going to leave it too?"


    "I''ve taken care of it."


    "Mellisa and I will be in Surabaya. If you need anything, you can ask anytime. If you are back, I will bring Mellisa back to Bandung."


    Leonard said this, but he thought about how to put her off for a while.


    His family in Bandung began to lose stability. He wanted to go back to handle the internal affairs of his family, it was really urgent.


    However, ording to the current situation, Lilia''s health was not good and Mellisa definitely wouldn''t want to go with him back to Bandung.


    Not to mention, their rtionship grew cold for the past few days.


    ...


    That afternoon, Jean took Lilia out of the house. When they would return was still uncertain.


    At night, Lilia woke up quietly. There was no one in the room, so she pulled up the wheelchair alone, got out of bed, and sat down on one leg.


    She rested the nket on her knees and shifted her wheelchair onto the balcony.


    At 8 p.m., the stars were shining majestically and the streets were shining with neon lights, but her eyes could only see a misty light.


    She carefully lifted the nket and took out her cellphone from inside.


    In the afternoon, she quietly took it from her husband''s coat.


    Ever since she was in the hospital, she still wanted to take the opportunity to make some arrangements.


    She called Harold on the first phone call.


    It took a really long time to connect.


    There was a deafening sound once her call was picked, the man seemed to be in a nightclub.


    After waiting for a while, the noise from across the line became quieter. Lilia then smiled and joked. "Are you drinking again?"


    At this moment, Harold walked to the door of the nightclub and stood in the cold night on the street that calmed his mind.


    He was hupping from his alcohol, his tone was filled with self-deprecation. "Looks like I can''t do anything but drink."


    Two days ago, he went to her ward before leaving the hospital.


    Lilia was still fast asleep at that time, and since this was her first pregnancy, she was suffering from all kinds of torments.


    Harold felt that he had brought all of this misery to her.


    He couldn''t protect her well. With the great storm that stirred the agency where he worked, he was being confined and pressured everywhere.


    It''s not that he never thought of leaving, but he signed a contract with the agency for ten years and it was only his fourth year.


    He was overwhelmed by the possibility of ruining his career.


    After all, he still didn''t have the courage to break the contract.


    Harold''s drunken cheeks were reddish, he leaned against the wall outside the nightclub and stared at the night sky with stars in his eyes.


    On the other side of the phone, Lilia was silent for only a few seconds and continued to flirt, "I''ve worked with you for years, I''ve never seen you so decadent."


    "Don''t make fun of me, why did you call me now?" Harold asked with difficulty, his eyes were filled with regret.


    Lilia took a deep breath, then gently touched the nket on herp with her fingertips. "I will probably be away for a while, so before I go, there are a few things you need to help me with!"


    "Go? Where are you going? How long will you be going?" What she said caught Harold off guard.


    Lilia didn''t answer bluntly. "After all, I''m going to be away for a certain period of time, therefore I have to take a long vacation. Because of that, you can allow the Aphrodite Agency to share my support and events during this period. You don''t need to take it too seriously."


    Harold was silent for a few moments. He was depressed enough before and what he just heard made it worse. It was even difficult for him to breathe.


    After he inhaled a deep breath, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Then, what should I do? I will do my best!"


    Lilia was taken aback by his serious tone for a moment. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you sound so serious? We''ve been working together for so long! Really, when did I ever let you take on such a dangerous mission?"


    "Actually, my request is so simple. You have lots of contacts andworks, so I''m asking for a little of your spare time to register the studio. For me. And you''re going to name it as ... Lilia Studio. Next, you can help me observe William''s condition. You can call me anytime to let me know about his condition. What I''m worried about is his legs. Third..."


    Before Lilia''s words were finished, Harold snorted. "What do you care about him! Even if he has problems with his legs, it''s not your fault. He did save you, but that doesn''t mean you should care about him!"


    "I know, what I''m worried about is�� he will use his legs to make a fuss!" Lilia pulled her lips, reluctantly expressing the deepest worry in her heart.


    As far as she knew William''s character, this was not impossible.


    Especially when she visited him that day, the man did something that left an ambiguous look on the doctors and nurses'' faces.


    When William woke up, he kept calling out her name instead of worrying about his legs.. Lilia''s suspicion towards him started to grow from this moment.

 Chapter 554 - Cold Night

    This kind of suspicion made Lilia feel like a criminal, but looking at what William had been up to in the past few months, she thought it wouldn''t be impossible.


    Harold''s breath shortened as he replied sadly, "Alright then, what''s the third?"


    "In the next half month, can you raise Milia''s poprity?"


    "Why are you trying to help her?" Harold was disgusted.


    Lilia didn''t answer. "No, I''m just testing the water here."


    "Fine then," after Harold agreed, he still couldn''t help but be curious. "Are you nning to go independent after registering your studio?"


    "Well, I have this n, but you have to remember not to be caught by the Aphrodite Agency. During my absence, they will definitely continue to fuss about me. I will also post some status in a bit, just watch. Also, don''t make any conflict with Albert and just be patient. Wait for me for everything."


    Lilia''s tone was very serious, and after she finished speaking, she anxiously advised, "Make sure to wait for me to return."


    "I see..." Harold muttered. "Is this going to take long?"


    Lilia scratched her cheek and smiled lightly. "I don''t know how long, maybe more than half a month, or�� A few months."


    She didn''t know when her eyes would be healed..


    Even though Jean told her that Vincent''s medical skills were excellent, she didn''t know if she could trust that guy.


    But no matter what, she wanted this child so badly.


    She had no other reason to defend the child in her womb other than the fact that it was her child. Lilia couldn''t just let her child die.


    Mothers around the world might rte with her.


    She was still young, she still had many chances in the future.


    But if this child died because of her, it would be an irreparable mistake for her to shoulder the guilt through the years toe.


    What''s more, she had an ident and was injured, but the child in her womb was safe.


    After understanding how hard this child wanted to live, it would be cruel if Lilia didn''t join the effort for her first child.


    After hanging up the phone, Lilia sat on the balcony alone. Even though she was full of thoughts, there was still a calm smile on her mouth.


    She didn''t know where they were going, but for the sake of her child, it seemed like this little baby really needed a ce away from trifles. Lilia couldn''t wait to hear the fetal heartbeat.


    ...


    Downstairs, Chris and Alex were seen sitting together.


    Chris leaned back in his chair, with one foot on the coffee table. He looked at the man across him and asked, "You mean this is the work of the Ricardo family?"


    When he asked this, his eyes darkened.


    He had worked with Ricky before, but he didn''t expect that Ricky would have the courage to hurt someone he knew.


    Jean looked serious as he answered. "He''s helping Milia."


    "Dammit!" Chris cursed. "Ricky currently has no money in his hands. Most of the Ricardo family property is in the hands of the heir. Ricky is cruel and vicious. He had already killed countless bodyguards in his family. Because of this atrocity several years ago, he was immediately stripped off the Ricardo family inheritance."


    "Are you still working together with him now?" Alex looked up from his phone and looked at Chris.


    Chris shrugged. "There are still a few small projects, I don''t know the details myself. But I will ask my secretary to draft a termination letter and end the contract right away. "


    Needless to say, those who dared to provoke him would no longer have a chance to cooperate with hispany.


    "Jean, how long are you going to be away this time?"


    The man then looked at Alex. "At least a month,"


    ording to Vincent, it would take at least a month for Lilia''s eyes to heal.


    Chris looked at Jean. "Are you sure you cane back in one month?"


    "Not sure."


    Chris had never met Vincent before. He just heard that Jean had found a beautiful man from nowhere and asked him to heal Lilia.


    This made Chris think of something else.


    Being surrounded by members of several big families turned out wasn''t good enough. Besides, Jean himself was still a mysterious person.


    None of them knew what was the reason for him going abroad ten years ago.


    ...


    That night, after sending everyone off, Jean left his study.


    He closed the door tightly and made a call on his cell phone.


    When connected, his tone was sharp. "Gather all of Ricky''s illegal activities as soon as possible, reveals this across thework on behalf of Alfred."


    "Yes, young master!"


    After a moment of silence, the man continued, "Send someone to protect Harold secretly and keep an eye on the situation at Aphrodite Agency. And all the news about Lilia on the Inte will be deleted."


    At the other end of the call, the other party said in an embarrassing tone, "Young master, Miss Lilia�� just posted a status on her social media. Would you like to... delete it too?"


    She posted on social media?!


    Where''s her phone? Why didn''t he have it with him?!


    The man unconsciously touched his trouser pocket and found that Lilia''s cellphone was missing.


    When he came out of the calling interface, he logged onto social media and saw Lilia''s status.


    Lilia: "Good evening everyone, how are you guys? I hope everyone is well. Unfortunately, I will be leaving the stage to focus on healing and the return date is not yet certain. Please forgive me for the trouble. All of my daily work has beenpletely suspended. If anyone attends the event on my behalf, please report it."


    It was published ten minutes ago, which directly led to the news tagged ''#Traveling supermodel Lilia'' topping the most popr searches.


    Seeing this, the man couldn''t help but smile.


    Aphrodite Agency previously asked many neers to attend the event on her behalf, but now that she has published such a status, even if her agency intends to do so in the future, sponsors will report it.


    The smart woman destroyed her agency and saved herself.


    Genesis Company''s official ount also retweeted Lilia''s status. Jean was no exception.


    Thement section was filled with prayers and support from her fans.


    However, there was one ount with a very catchy name.


    @It''s been a month since my ount was blocked: "Lilia, take care of your body! Uncle will pray for you! [bear hug]"


    When the man looked at the ount, he thought for a moment then picked up the phone and started talking again.


    "Has Reynold''s ount been blocked?"


    The person on the other side of the line was dumbfounded. "Last time, thousands of ounts were blocked at the same time, maybe they blocked it identally."


    "Restore the ount." The man pursed his lips and remembered that the teenager from the Mayer family was indeed a big fan of Lilia.


    He was still very young and he idolized his wife, but Jean wouldn''t drop his guard.


    ...


    Ten minutester, the man returned to the master bedroom. Only in this ce could there be a rare peace and harmony between them.


    However, as soon as he entered the bedroom, he found that there was no one in the bed. His passing gaze finally fixed on the balcony outside the window.


    The handsome man''s face sank!


    When the door opened, a chilling night wind blew in. The man stepped forward without a word and pushed her back into the room.


    "Have you finished talking?" Lilia''s legs were covered with a nket, and she was only wearing a thin knitted sweater on top of her body.


    After the man closed the window, he pressed the corners of his lips and touched her face, feeling the cold on his wife''s cheeks....

 Chapter 555 - It’s Time To Go

    Lilia looked up with a guilty look, her hands still hidden under the nket but the light from the cellphone''s screen still went through.


    The man narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Did you not listen to me?"


    "No, since we''re leaving, I just wanted to say goodbye to everyone!" Lilia blinked her eyes as she tried to make excuses.


    The man was silent, but he still looked at her deeply.


    Lilia kicked her toes in confusion. When she took her hands off the nket, she grabbed her husband''s sleeves. "Come closer, I can''t see you ..."


    Her fragility and panic would only be revealed when she faced him.


    Her vision was now only half a meter.


    Furthermore, there was only obscurity.


    When the man heard her words, his heart suddenly ached. He lowered his eyelids where Lilia couldn''t see and his eyes were filled with a murderous aura.


    He calmly regained hisposure and when he lifted his eyes again, he bent down and picked her up from the wheelchair. Then he carried to bed and put her down gently.


    The man pulled the nket for her, and when he was about to leave, his wrist was suddenly pulled.


    "Are you mad?" She asked in a worried voice.


    "Not!" He answered simply, but his face was still stiff.


    Lilia pouted and muttered in? a slightly sad mood, "I don''t know how long it will take this time, so I wanted to exin to Harold about a few things. I didn''t mean to break our promise. I didn''t do anything but post on social media."


    "I am not angry." The man listened carefully to her hesitant tone, his heart felt so painful from it.


    He leaned over and took her hand then slowly pressed it against his cheek. "We won''t go far and it won''t take long. And your eyes will be alright."


    "I know!" Lilia smiled and caressed his handsome face as if it was a flower. "The person you found for this must be an expert."


    Lilia didn''t even know that when she saw that man, her eyes were no longer as clear as water.


    In just a few days, she lost weight, couldn''t walk, couldn''t see clearly, all the while being pregnant so she was careful about everything.


    The man''s nose trembled, he kissed the palm of his wife''s hand with a broken heart.


    Lilia touched his cheek, and her eyes rolled slightly. "Did you find anything at the scene?"


    The man looked at her deeply and sighed inwardly. "Yes."


    "It wasn''t a pure ident, right!"


    Even though Lilia was injured, her mind was still as sharp.


    She remembered that her heel identally tripped over that day, and suddenly, the backdrop fell off at the same time. It''s not a coincidence at all.


    "Milia and��" The man didn''t mean to hide it from her. After saying a word, his voice stopped.


    Lilia immediately answered the conversation and said with a smile, "Let me guess, is William also involved?"


    She didn''t believe that Milia could do it all alone.


    It so happened that Dina and Rini had to leave the scene, her heels tripped, and the background board suddenly fell right on top of her. The timing was too good to be a coincidence, so unless someone plotted it before, there was no way the ident could happen.


    She had been through a lot, it was only natural if her instinct refused to believe it as purely coincidental.


    The man''s thin lips lifted slightly as he said, "The third son of the Ricardo family, Ricky, is also in."


    Lilia slowly looked at him and repeated. "The third son of the Ricardo family? When did I ever offend him?"


    She did not have any particr impression towards Ricky, Lilia only remembered that the man had tan skin and a piercing near the tail of his brow.


    "This is not necessarily an act of revenge, it could be rted to the internal affair of the Ricardo family. Alfred''s attention to you has provoked Ricky''s concern and suspicion!"


    Hearing this, Lilia looked helpless. "What am I? A freakin'' fish bait? Seriously..."


    The man clenched his fist and said sharply, "It''s okay, they all are going to pay for it."


    Lilia gripped her husband''s hand tightly and wondered, trying to express the doubt in her heart for a long time. "So, does Gxy Real Estate also belong to Alfred?"


    "Yes, but it''s not quite a surprise."


    "He''s lucky he used to work as a lecturer. Otherwise, his ploy would''ve reached everyone''s ears. Anyway, have you found any spies in yourpany?" Lilia asked.


    The man didn''t hide anymore, he said the name in a deep voice.


    Lilia was shocked. "Oliver? I remember him!" Then she nced weakly at Jean. "I was in your office and his attitude towards me wasn''t very good, and ... He clearly hates his job."


    Her eyes narrowed as she learned that such behavior was a red g from the start.


    Her husband then stretched out his brows, leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. "Don''t worry about these things, we''re leaving tomorrow morning."


    "So fast��" Lilia leaned towards him from the bed. "Where are you going? You and Vincent are so mysterious, are we going abroad?"


    "No, it''s close!"


    In the end, Lilia didn''t ask any further.


    After all, she had absolute trust in him. After letting Jean carry her into the bathroom for a quick face wash, she fell asleep.


    As Jean said, the ce they were going to was really close. They wouldn''t even leave Surabaya.


    It''s just that nobody knew exactly where.


    ...


    The next day at five in the morning, Lilia was still asleep and felt like she was being carried.


    She muttered in her sleep and opened her eyes slowly. "Are we leaving already?"


    "Don''t bother asking, just sleep."


    Lilia was seen muttering something vague before burying her face in his arms, and falling asleep again.


    The three got into the car. On the day before leaving, the man would not allow anyone to meet or take her wife anywhere.


    Only Mellisa, who was standing in front of the vi''s door, saw their silhouette getting into the car. One second before the door closed, she couldn''t help feeling anxious. She ran forward and pulled open the door.


    "Promise me Lilia will definitely recover..." She said with pained eyes.


    "Yes, don''t worry." Jean was sitting in the car holding Lilia and nodding lightly.


    Mellisa pulled the doorknob tightly with her fingertips, as if she had made up her mind. Then she said, "If necessary, I can give her my eyes."


    Jean raised his eyes at once. Even Vincent, who was still sleepy to the side, couldn''t help but stare at the owner of the voice.


    What kind of rtionship was this? Did she think it''s that easy to donate an eye?!


    "No, even though you really want to donate it, I already have it!" The man said it like a joke, but with a serious attitude.


    Mellisa''s words were overheard by Leonard as he walked over slowly.


    He was horrified, and moved forward with his brows. He then pulled her into his embrace. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    No, Mellisa would definitely go to that extreme if it meant she could end her sister''s suffering.


    If Lilia''s eyes couldn''t be healed, she was willing to endure the blindness and gave her eyes to her sister.


    Vincent was seen ncing out the door and pouting angrily from inside the car, saying nothing.


    After living abroad for a long time, it had been a while since he could feel a strong bond between people.


    The man nodded towards Leonard then said to the driver, "Let''s go."


    The driver was from the Widjaya family security team!


    The car drove slowly toward the road. The sky at five in the morning was still dark. Mellisa saw the car leave while praying in her heart.


    She prayed Lilia coulde back safe and healthy.

 Chapter 556 - Arriving At The Location

    At the same time, a motorcade of ten appeared on the streets of Surabaya.


    All cars were of the same type, they were seen moving fast to the airport through the still deserted Surabaya streets.


    In less than half an hour, three helicopters took off from the airport and flew on different routes.


    Lilia didn''t know all this.


    At eight in the morning, she opened her misty eyes.


    She was surrounded by a snow-white wall and she could hear a faint conversation taking ce not far from where she currently was.


    "Why are you so cringe?"


    At this time, Vincent was standing outside the door of the sterile room, watching Jean in front of him.


    The man stood with hands crossed in front of his chest, his eyes fixed on the hospital bed. "I haven''t seen you in several years, have you been using your brain for medical research correctly?"


    Getting insinuated made Vincent hum lightly. "I know you did it to hide from other people. But do you really have enemies?"


    Speaking of this, his expression became serious. The truth was, everyone was so curious about Jean when they were abroad.


    Even though he was gravely ill at that time, his terrifying aura never disappeared from him.


    Vincent would gradually bow to fear the young Jean. He was the stable and mature kind and yet he couldn''t help but worry what he should do if Jean really did be his enemy. Vincent didn''t know if he needed the world to back him if he had to face Jean in a conflict.


    At this time, Jean answered, "Indeed I have enemies," after which he slowly looked into Vincent''s eyes and continued, "But they target my woman."


    "So?" Vincent wondered. "Do you want them to think that you are gone, so that they can drop their guard and you can deliver a fatal blow?"


    The man raised his eyebrows nonchntly, and that was enough for Vincent to confirm that he had understood his statement right.


    Vincent then pulled the corners of his mouth and said in a deep tone, "Jean, if you need anything, feel free to ask me."


    The implication was that as long as Jean needed help, he coulde to him and he''d use everything in his power to help him.


    Jean then raised his palm and dropped them on his shoulders, exerting a little strength. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "I just need you to heal her eyes."


    "Yeah I got it!" Vincent shrugged his shoulders, looking a little annoyed.


    He had no experience healing women. His rules for not dealing with women were still mysterious.


    ...


    The walls in the sterile room were not soundproof, so Lilia could listen to all their conversations.


    She slowly sat up, twitching her ankles. Suddenly, the door behind her opened.


    "Are you done talking?" Lilia asked while rubbing her eyes. Then she touched the wound on her forehead, feeling her vision became even more blurry.


    No answer was heard, but the sound of the footsteps continued to approach closer. So she turned her head and narrowed her eyes to look up.


    Lilia saw a white coat, the hallmark of a doctor. Then she moved her eyes up and saw the name tag on the chest. She leaned forward and the face of her visitor gradually became clear. "Uncle...?"


    The person who entered from the door was Julius.


    Lilia was surprised and happy at the same time. "Why are you here?!"


    After thinking for a moment, she asked to confirm her guess. "Is this Ivory Hospital?"


    Julius watched her while constantly squinting his eyes. Then he sat down beside her bed looking very depressed. "This is in Surabaya, the Gics Institute on the Old Coast Street."


    Lilia was momentarily stunned. "Old Coast Street?"


    She had lived in Surabaya for a long time and had never heard of this street.


    Julius exined with a smile, "This ce is close to the beach, if you have never been here, you will feel a bit foreign to this ce."


    Sounds very mysterious!


    Lilia looked slightly in a daze. "I thought I was in the capital, I never thought I would be in Surabaya. Uncle... Why did youe back suddenly?"


    Julius'' gentle and graceful face smiled faintly. "I''m always busy in the capital and I''m getting tired of it. It so happened that the gic research institute needed some help here, so I''m back!"


    He didn''t say much because he was worried about the situation, Julius even made a special call before returning.


    Coincidentally, they needed a non-hospital sterile room, and the gic research institute could provide it.


    At 7.30 this morning, the helicopter docked on the top floor of the gic research institute building.


    The director invited many researchers to wee him personally since sixty percent of the annual funding came from the Widjaya family.


    And since Jean had personallye, no one dared to miss the event.


    Julius and Lilia had a brief chat. The man then walked out of the sterile room and saw Jean outside the door. He shook his head slightly. "Are you sure about your friend?"


    "Let him try!" Jean replied, didn''t speak too much.


    When he chose to call Vincent back, he knew that he had the absolute ability to heal Lilia''s eyes.


    Julius sighed softly. "When Lilia called out to me, I didn''t know that her eyes were injured. If I had known this, I would''ve..."


    He didn''t finish his words, but Jean understood what he meant.


    It would still be pointless even if he had found out earlier. Knowing Lilia, even if Julius said that the child wouldn''t be able to survive, his niece probably wouldn''t listen to him.


    And now here they were, close to the beach surrounded by sand and sheer cliffs.


    This research institute was not open to the public, so only a few people knew about its existence.


    The building covered arge area, and on weekdays, there were special vehicles that traveled in and out.


    Since Jean temporarily needed a sterile room, the director vacated two rooms for use.


    They also provided a medical researchboratory and restroom on the top floor.


    This could be described as ''good service''!


    That afternoon, Vincent appeared at the medicalboratory wearing a white coat. Before entering the door, he paused for a moment to wear a mask. "Are all the medicinal ingredients I want ready?"


    Jean looked towards theboratory and said, "Seventy kinds of medicinal ingredients, all of them are very expensive.If she doesn''t recover still��. Just watch!"


    Vincent was about to open his mouth, but when Jean looked at him with such a terrifying aura, he put on his mask again and went to theboratory.


    ''Do you think I''m a witch or something?!'' He cursed inwardly.


    The list he provided at the time clearly stated that 100 grams of each medicinal ingredient would be fine. He should have trusted himself more.


    As he walked, Vincent felt he was shocked at the sight before him. This must be what abuse of authority looked like!


    The many medicinal ingredients he needed were extremely rare and precious.


    Among them, natural bezoars alone cost ten millions per gram.


    However, when Vincent saw the material on the experimental tform with his own eyes and personally discovered that there were more than just natural bezoars, he began to think about life.


    ...


    Ever since Vincent entered theboratory, he didn''t allow any interference. Even the surrounding transparent ss curtain wall was required to be draped, blocking everyone''s view.


    He never went out until evening.


    After having dinner in the research institute''s restroom, Lilia sat on the bed with her legs swinging by the side of the bed.. Perhaps because her ankle was no longer sore, she shook her leg from time to time in a very rxed manner.

 Chapter 557 - God’s Descendant

    The man sat across from her and caught her small movement, so he asked with a raised eyebrow. "Are your legs not hurt anymore?"


    Lilia''s still trembling calves stopped in an instant. She held her husband''s cheek and looked at the man''s hazy face. "Did Vincent tell you how long it would take to heal my eyes?"


    "One month at the earliest, three months at the most."


    "Oh."


    It was so long.


    "If there is no problem, one month is enough." As for medical skills, Jean had faith in Vincent.


    Hearing this, Lilia immediately grabbed her lower abdomen with a sly gaze. "He is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, right? Can he check my womb and make sure our child is alright? Then what about the fetal pulse in a month?!"


    The man pursed his lips and smiled. Thinking of Vincent''s troubles, his eyes shed with interest and he spoke softly, "You don''t have to worry."


    "I thought if he was an old doctor at first, I didn''t think he would be that young because most of Chinese traditional medicine masters are always shown as aged people on TV."


    She smiled and joked, except for her unfocused pupils. Her beautiful white face still had a warm smile.


    The man watched her carefully. Since that ident, Lilia had never shown a pessimistic and sad expression.


    She remained optimistic and still liked tough, and even though she couldn''t see clearly, she neverined about her fate.


    His wife was very kind and so he must recover her eyes, no matter what.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Julius knocked on the door. "Vincent hase out of theboratory."


    "Here we go!" Jean got up and told Lilia not to move and wait for his return. Then he walked out with his head held high.


    After the man left her, Lilia''s smile gradually faded.


    She was feeling a little mncholy. Not because of her condition, but she was left behind by the man she loved.


    Jean was willing to apany her to treat her eyes at this research institute, she had absolutely no idea whether this would cause problems in thepany where her husband worked or not.


    At the entrance to theboratory, Vincent took off his mask and continued to press the center of his brow.


    After dealing with the medicine for a day, he felt dizzy.


    It had been a long time since he had concocted medicine so painstakingly.


    In the front corridor, a man''s steady footsteps could be heard. "How is it?"


    "The first treatment has beenpleted and the medicine will be applied to herter. Let her stay in the sterile room while the medicine is applied," while saying, he took out a used cloth bag from theb coat.


    Jean nced over and realized that it was a silver needle.


    "Her eyes need to be dpressed. When the medicine is applied, I''ll give her a shot. She can stand pain, right?"


    The man''s gaze turned upwards, meeting Vincent''s tired eyes. Jean then stared at him sternly. "You think I''ll marry a weak woman?"


    Vincent didn''t reply, he''d seen iting.


    Julius stood up and looked at the silver needle in Vincent''s hand for a moment. "Do you also know acupuncture techniques?"


    Vincent followed Julius'' gaze and looked at the small cloth bundle in his hand, then he answered lightly. "Call me a god."


    Even Jean was dumbfounded when he heard it. Julius couldn''t help but go along with the arrangements. "God, have you also mastered acupuncture points?"


    His younger self would''ve thought the man was trying to mess with him.


    However, Vincent squeezed his small cloth wrap in his hand and his overly smooth brows showed a hint of arrogance. "My ancestors''st name is Shien."


    Shien?!


    Julius was dumbfounded in an instant!


    Hadn''t the Shien n always been at the forefront of Chinese traditional medicine?!


    Jean still stood in his ce as he looked at him calmly and expressionless.


    When he first met Vincent, the man proudly said that his nickname was God and that he was a descendant of the Shien family.


    At that time, Vincent bluntly confronted him, "Why does a descendant of Shien like me need to treat a shameless brat like you? You think this God wants to dirty his hands to take care of a prick like you huh!"


    He and Vincent were always fighting since then, they looked like mortal enemies.


    Even though Julius was shocked, he didn''t believe Vincent''s words.


    He reckon that his person already had a good understanding of Chinese medicine at such a young age, but it was too much for him to say that he was a descendant of the Shien family.


    Young people today were so hyperbolic!


    The Chinese medicine expert then held his chin proudly. As soon as he pulled the small cloth bag into his coat, Jean opened his mouth, "Before going to the sterile room, check the pulse on her womb."


    Vincent frowned. "Are you kidding?"


    "Check the pulse, otherwise you won''t see your car again." The man threatened in a cold tone.


    Vincent sneered. "You called me to Indonesia and you took my car, now you still dare to threaten me?"


    "Last month, the International Auto Show disyed thetest release of Fornasari!"


    Vincent was moved!


    The car he drove was indeed a limited edition, but the newest one never disappointed!


    So, did Jean have the new released car in hand?!


    Vincent gritted his teeth then stretched out his index finger and pointed at Jean. "You are amazing! Let''s go now!"


    Apart from his medical skills, he had always loved sports cars.


    Julius stood silently by his side while listening to the conversation between the two of them, but his heart was not calm.


    he didn''t know Vincent and he had never heard of this person, even in a medical setting.


    But he went to theboratory alone and in just a whole day, the thick smell of Chinese medicine almost spread throughout the room.


    He thought that the young master of the Widjaya family was not an impulsive man.


    Since he could bring this man back to Indonesia to take care of Lilia, Vincent must have possessed such great expertise.


    ...


    Ten minutester, the three of them went to the restroom upstairs.


    Before entering the door, Vincent strangely took a trash can from the corridor.


    Even Julius was suspicious, but he didn''t stop him. He just wanted to see howpetent Vincent was in Chinese medicine.


    In the waiting room, Lilia still maintained her exact posture before Jean left.


    Hearing the door''s sudden movement, she turned her head and saw three figures slowly walking in.


    She couldn''t see clearly, but she could see the silhouette of a man in an instant.


    "Give me your hand!" Vincent suddenly said, his voice a little tense.


    Even though he was reluctant about female patients, Vincent still wanted to check them out.


    When Lilia rolled the sleeves around her upper arms and stretched her arms out on the table, Vincent was already sitting across from her.


    Seeing this, the corner of the man''s mouth couldn''t help but curl.


    ''Isn''t this... just checking the pulse?!''


    Sure enough, when Vincent sat opposite her, hefortably ced the trash can near the table.


    He took a deep breath and looked into Lilia''s eyes. Then he stretched out his fingertips without saying a word.


    Vincent''s hands were so beautiful.


    Slim and long, the joints were different, and even the nails were light pink in color.


    Standing by Jean''s side, Julius watched Vincent''s preparations for a moment and he felt strange.


    ''It''s just a pulse check, why does he look pale like that?'' He wondered.


    Three minutester...


    "Oh..."


    After Julius watched Vincent tighten the corners of his lips to check Lilia''s pulse, he held the trash can and vomited, making an unpleasant sound.


    Lilia was even paler, she was frightened by Vincent''s vomiting.


    She couldn''t help but sniff her body faintly. No strange smell and she also took a showerst night.


    Then why did Vincent throw up like this?!


    Jean looked at Vincent with a hint of disgust. He then walked over to Lilia''s bed, wrapped his arms around her shoulders and whispered in her ear. "It has nothing to do with you. He''s sick and can''t touch a woman."


    Julius suddenly realized after he heard it.


    Vincent vomited so badly with sweat pouring down his forehead.. Then he wagged his finger at Jean before he threw up again.

 Chapter 558 - Lilia’s Determination

    This guy had a serious problem, or so Julius thought.


    He was still 31 years old and born a boy! But he couldn''t go near a female rtive or get close to women because of this problem!


    He could cure all the incurable ailments, but he couldn''t even cure his own.


    When he was young and reckless, he didn''t miss his chance to look for fun.


    But the worst thing happened. He vomited all night and remained in bed for three days.


    From then on, he did not dare to touch women anymore.


    He didn''t have a mother, and all the helpers in his family were male. When he first learned of his illness, he was 13 years old.


    Vincent felt bitter, but he was helpless.


    There was no rule in his family that said he should not examine female patients, to be precise, because he was afraid of his own illness.


    Twenty minutester, Vincent took the trash can and threw it out the washroom''s door. Then he stepped forward to open the window for a breath of fresh air.


    He didn''t eat anything all day long, so most of his vomit was acidic water in his stomach.


    At this moment, his red cheeks were filled with sweat and the fatigue between his brows added to his annoyance.


    Julius looked away from his face, only to find that the man was beautiful and confused.


    Luckily, Lilia had had bad eyesight recently, otherwise Jean might feel threatened for a silly reason.


    Vincent wiped his face and looked at Jean, his voice very hoarse as he said, "The fetus is fine."


    When she heard that, Lilia''s heart beat like a drum.


    Did that mean her baby was still growing fine?


    ...


    That night, Lilia was sent to a sterile room. Without eating anything, Vincent entered and performed the first treatment of Chinese medicine and acupuncture while wearing a mask and sterile clothes.


    He didn''te out for two whole hours.


    In the transparent and sterile room, he was seen wearing medical gloves, and carefully applying medicine to Lilia''s eyes. He also stuck several silver needles around her face.


    Eye care was troublesome, especially considering the child Lilia was carrying. Therefore he was being extra careful when he prepared the treatment recipe for her so as not to overwhelm anyone.


    ording to what Vincent said, Lilia would have to lie on the bed without moving for at least four hours every day starting tonight.


    The silver needle should be reced with a different acupuncture point every day to help with the medicine absorption.


    It was a very difficult journey. But Lilia tried to think positively even though she was in trouble, so this supermodel also endured everything with tenacity.


    This positive mindset was also very important for the growth of her child.


    It''s just that she never told anyone that this medicine and silver needles made her eyes feel unbearable pain.


    Every time she got treatment, sheid quietly on the bed, even wiggling her toes from time to time.


    It seemed like she was doing fine with the treatment, but only Lilia knew how hurt it really was.


    At 2 AM, Vincent came to get the needle.


    As he approached, his body was clearly ufortable.


    He couldn''t wear gloves when he stuck the needle. Luckily, he didn''t need to touch her when removing the needle.


    When Vincent took the first silver needle in her temple, Lilia''s gauze-covered eyes moved slightly, her voice hoarse and weak as she said, "Don''t tell him..."


    She knew that Vincent could get what she said.


    The pain in her eyes made her sweat a lot.


    After four hours of enduring the pain, there was no other way for her but to grit her teeth and deal with the whole ordeal.


    Vincent stopped from taking out the needle, then with appreciation in his eyes he asked, "Are you afraid he''ll be worried?"


    He had no experience dealing with women and Lilia was his first female patient.


    Hearing her plea this time, Vincent admired her a little.


    "Yes, please don''t tell him, thank you."


    Vincent moved the corners of his lips and looked at Jean outside the sterile room.


    He was there, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Jean stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze was too painful for anything to relieve.


    When Vincent removed the gauze from her eyes, Lilia''s eyes turned red and slightly swollen.


    Vincent took a closer look, nodded slightly, and said to himself, "The treatment worked and the absorption is also good. Don''t touch your eyes tonight, just lie down and sleep. We''ll continue tomorrow afternoon."


    Lilia''s forehead was full of sweat. Maybe this Pokeweed was very effective. A slit opened in her eyelid and the light before her seemed even clearer.


    She thought maybe she would be fine.


    Lilia hummed softly then slowly loosened her clenched fists and fell asleep in less than a minute.


    She was dead tired, the tingling pain kept her stiffening.


    After the medicine kicked in, she immediately felt rxed.


    Vincent put the silver needle away then sealed all the gauze with ointment. Hearing the sound of Lilia''s breath, he turned his head and said to the man outside the room. "Your woman is not bad."


    He was the son of a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner family so he had seen many patients receiving treatment.


    Many elders could not endure the secret recipe made by his family, they could not endure the pain and wept bitterly.


    However, Lilia steadfastly endured it for four hours.


    The man stood still on the spot, his lips were a bit pale. "Has her ankle been fixed?"


    It took Vincent a moment to pack the medicine bag and stare at him. "You really don''t want me to live in peace, do you!"


    He agreed toe only to treat her eyes!


    Did Jean even know that the medical costs were very expensive?


    Someone offered him $ 5 million that year, but Vincent turned it down because he epted Jean''s request.


    Jean really didn''t want his money to go to waste, he obviously had to use Vincent''s medical skills until his wife waspletely cured.


    The man gave him a nce. Needless to say, his sharp gaze made Vincent the first to lose the fight. "Damn, I really can''t with you. Fine, I''ll give you the medicine."


    Vincent left the sterile room with his bag, and before leaving, he did not forget to nudge Jean''s shoulder hard.


    If he had known that hising to Surabaya would be disastrous for him, he should have hung up on Jean from the start.


    ''Damn Jean, watch out if you don''t pay me!''


    He wouldn''t let him live in peace!


    After Vincent left, the man dimmed the lights in the sterile room.


    He walked over to the bed lightly, picked up the sterile cotton on the bedside table and wiped the sweat off his forehead little by little.


    Jean didn''t sleep tonight. He wore a thick, sterile suit and stayed by Lilia''s side until dawn.


    ...


    On the third day after Lilia left, a big event happened at Surabaya.


    News about the ident that happened to her and William had been spread throughout the country. But this morning, someone broke the news on the inte that William, who was injured while rescuing Lilia, was paralyzed with a broken spine.


    As soon as the news was revealed, allizens were shocked.


    Was the wound so serious that it paralyzed his leg?


    Such a shame, William was still young.


    Meanwhile, thement section had changed quite a bit.


    Everyone was specting, where did Lilia go to recuperate?


    What would the supermodel say when she heard that William had be paralyzed?


    However, ever since Lilia posted her status on her social media, no one in the whole world, not even a hacker, had been able to find news about her. No one could know where exactly she had gone to.


    Evenizens living in Surabaya couldn''t help but express their curiosity. Recently, the whole city had never seen Lilia make any appearance.


    When celebrities were out on the street, they were usually mostly photographed by passers-by.


    However, Lilia seemed to have disappeared into thin air and there was still no news about her.


    Meanwhile, inside the spine surgery ward at the Minerva Hospital, William was still lying on the hospital bed. When the nurse saw that he suddenly woke up, she gave him water.


    However, they were distracted by the knock on the door.

 Chapter 559 - Backstabbing Each Other

    The nurse stepped forward and opened the door. "Can I help..."


    Outside the door was a young woman wearing sunsses and a white jacket. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, making her look innocent and calm.


    Right, she was Milia!


    "I want to see my teacher named William, is he awake?" Milia was very polite. She was seen carrying a basket of fruit in her hands.


    The nurse nodded honestly and turned away. "He''s awake now, pleasee in."


    Milia entered the door carrying her fruit basket. She looked at the VVIP ward with a bit of an envy in her eyes.


    She came from a poor family and she had never seen such a luxurious room.


    Even if she lived in her own ce, the size might not even reach half of the ward.


    She smiled and took off her sunsses. Then she looked at William who was lying on the hospital bed and said, "Teacher, how is your health?"


    William did not answer, he looked at the nurse and said hoarsely, "You go out first."


    The nurse nodded and when she walked out of the ward, she forgot to properly close the door and so there was a small gap left.


    When her footsteps slowly faded, Milia looked back at the door then walked forward and locked it.


    William looked at her action with a scoff. "You are very careful indeed."


    Milia pulled up a chair and sat beside his bed. The ward was very hot, but she didn''t seem like taking off her jacket anytime soon. Instead, she tightened the zipper at the neckline.


    She saw William''s mocking gaze and chuckled disapprovingly. "You should know that I don''t want naughty ears to eavesdrop on us,"


    William just hummed coldly, his posture while lying on the bed made him ufortable and it looked funny.


    But his spine was injured and the doctor told him not to move, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Thinking of his injury, William''s face looked grim. "Was it purely coincidental or a nned error this time? What I wanted was a minor injury, not a spinal injury!"


    Of course, William participated in the nning of the entire ident.


    Scratching his skin or having a small wound meant nothing to him, but he did not expect that he would end up getting hurt so badly.


    Milia squeezed the edges of her sses tightly. She slightly lowered her head and blocked her expression. "Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen. Those people already ran away after taking their money. Now, even if we wanted to go after them, we wouldn''t be able to find them."


    William choked his breath, his sharp eyes were on Milia. "Are you sure this isn''t one of your tricks?"


    "Teacher!" Milia looked at him in shock. "You think I''d hurt you like that? How could I benefit from that?"


    Even though she didn''t tell the truth, she didn''t expect William to be so badly injured.


    She asked her aplice to install steel bars on the backdrop board.


    She wanted to hurt Lilia, but she didn''t tell William about it.


    In fact, she hoped William wouldn''t have time to move. Milia hoped that that piece of steel could pierce Lilia''s heart.


    Even if she didn''t die, at least she''d be gravely injured, and what a great amusement it could''ve been!


    Milia hated Lilia with passion. The night she and Harold got together, she could only hear the man call Lilia''s name and not hers. Milia? gritted her teeth with hatred as she realized the truth.


    Why did that man have topliment another woman in front of her?!


    What''s so great about an international supermodel?


    The facts proved that Milia''s appearance in public was no worse than Lilia''s.


    She liked Harold and wanted to be with him, but Lilia was in their way so she had to get rid of her.


    Milia used to be a nobody from a lower ss, but her innocent appearance was her advantageous weapon.


    She had grasped a lot more than all the methods of deception. And so Milia lived upon ''practice makes perfect!''


    William gasped for a moment. As the pain in his back eased, he squinted at Milia. "I hope what you say is true and that you have no other intention behind it."


    Milia didn''t care about his threat. "If you don''t believe me, you can investigate it yourself. Besides, if you doubt me now, why would you hold my hand when we are in the capital?!"


    The two of them decided to n all of this at the event in the capital.


    In order to get to Lilia, William was forced to do this. However, Milia didn''t tell him the truth.


    This man also didn''t know that the Ricardo family was behind this girl.


    When Milia thought of this, countless anger surged within her eyes.


    These three days were such a horrible nightmare for her.


    She just got out today. Thanks to Alfred''s ''gift'', she had suffered so much humiliation and cursed that man inwardly.


    But apparently, she might not know that Ricky had approached her.


    Coincidentally, they both had the same goal.


    Since that man did something cruel to her, Milia would no longer follow Alfred''s words.


    The third master of the Ricardo family could also give her what she wanted.


    At this time, her mind surged and William was also closely watching Milia''s every move.


    William was an actor of professional ss, he had studied the expressions and behavior of characters.


    This woman was definitely not telling the truth.


    William muttered the corner of his mouth faintly, trying to gain Milia''s trust by retreating, but he was still too soft.


    In the small room inside the ward, the two people who worked together fell silent with different thoughts.


    Until finally��.


    Milia thought of something out of a sudden. She took the cellphone out of her pocket proudly. "Teacher, the news of your loss of leg function, I have spread it online. I have used up my 15 million. This money..."


    "I''ll call you," William''s eyelids drooped slightly. "I know you''re tired, you can go."


    Milia pulled the corner of her mouth, put on her sunsses again, got up and walked to the door.


    One second before she opened the door, she didn''t forget to look back and said in a triumphant tone. "Teacher, your feet ... Do you need me to find a doctor for you?"


    If she wanted to help heal his leg, maybe she should shut the hell up first.


    William turned to the other side. "No need."


    Milia didn''t say much, she opened the door and left the ward.


    Now that the man had lost his leg, it seemed like he would be useless in the future.


    William wasn''t very useful anymore and it didn''t matter if they decided to cooperate or not.


    Milia left the hospital with a pleasant expression, but in the ward, William turned his head and looked at the door again after the girl had left.


    She really was a stupid one!


    The corner of her mouth grinned. Her feet were under the covers, and she could clearly see her ankles moving.


    It''s a shame that Milia was too arrogant and never thought about anything in the first ce. If William had really lost his leg, how could he still lie in bed so peacefully?


    ...


    Milia came all the way from the hospital building to the parking lot. She looked around warily and quickly got into the Audi car.


    The man driving, about forty years old, and the hanging stitch pattern eroded over the years made him look gloomy and cold.


    "Sir, sorry to keep you waiting!" Milia looked like a well-behaved female student in front of Ricky.


    He took off his sunsses and showed those smiling eyes.


    Ricky nced at her, "Did he say something?"


    Milia shook her head and answered honestly.. "I didn''t say anything, I only conveyed small things. Sir, those who helped us at the venue didn''t leave any traces, did they?"

 Chapter 560 - Each Movements

    "Handle?" Ricky frowned with displeasure. "Do you think my people are that ipetent?"


    Milia''s expression became stiff, she shook her head quickly. "I didn''t mean that ..."


    Ricky sneered, raising his hand to squeeze her jaw tight. "As long as you keep your mouth shut, nobody will discover the truth."


    "I, I know, sir, please let go..."


    Ricky let go of Milia''s chin in disgust. If it weren''t because this girl was still useful, he definitely wouldn''t have had too much contact with someone like her.


    Since Alfred had personally sent him to the Aphrodite Agency, he wanted to see what his brother would do!


    ...


    On the Inte, news about William''s paralyzed body continued to spread.


    At the same time, Lilia''s reputation hadpletely fallen.


    There were countlessizens who petitioned her and spontaneously asked her to meet William. Moreover, they initiated the topic of holding Lilia responsible for William.


    This caused a lot ofmotion. After the popr search was removed,izens continued to recreate the topic.


    The war continued between fanbases, and after two hours, people started to get angry.


    Lilia was a snake!


    But as many times as they tried to bring up such a humiliating topic about her, the posts would be erased and their pages blocked in less than five minutes.


    They couldn''t even find the page.


    Didn''t Lilia already say that she would leave the industry for the meantime to treat her wound? Why was she still taking online criticism so serious then?!


    Until that evening, everyone identally discovered that all the pages rted to Lilia had been lost.


    Even when searching for the name, the search results box remained empty.


    Very strange indeed!


    ...


    At home, Mellisa looked at Leonard with a sullen face then shifted her gaze to look at the contents on her phone. "The speed of your investigations is too slow."


    Leonard rubbed his brows. "I can not mobilize my family''s strength freely here. There are many people I can''t offend, it is not easy to check their internal staff turnover."


    What they discussed was that Lilia asked Leonard to help investigate information from a new employee of the Gxy Real Estate Jakarta branch within one month.


    It took nearly a week before the information finally got into his hands.


    Mellisa could not be med for her sarcasm, even Leonard felt that he was taking a bit long.


    Mellisa shifted the document onto the screen and forwarded it to Lilia. Then she threw the phone aside and muttered, "I don''t know what happened to Lilia. She hasn''t even responded to my messages recently."


    She only cared about Lilia, Gxy Real Estate could just screw themselves.


    "If you''re worried, should I call Jean?"


    Leonard sat beside her quietly, he raised his hand and was about to wrap Mellisa''s shoulders. But after resting his arm behind the woman for a long time, he resisted the urge and ced it on the back of the sofa.


    Mellisa sighed heavily. "No, maybe they''re busy."


    Apart from trying to calm herself and get rid of her worries, she didn''t know what else she could do.


    ...


    Days passed in the blink of an eye.


    It''s Christmas and the whole town was full of festive celebrations.


    Christmas trees decorated with colorful lights were seen everywhere, shopping malls were also filled with Christmas carols.


    The night sky got darker as Harold was driving the car alone and arrived at Moonlight Studio without realizing it.


    He parked the car in the street and saw the Christmas tree towering in front of the theater. For him, this was quite ironic.


    If it weren''t for the ident here, Lilia should have participated in a tour across the country.


    Shirley had returned, and upon her arrival, it was as if the ident had never happened.


    On the day Shirley returned, Harold vaguely asked his agent, Melly.


    Since the tour started from the beginning, Shirley had no ns to participate. So why was sheing back now to put out the mes after the ident?


    And what did Melly say at that time?


    "Harold, I''ll tell you, we didn''t n to return to the country to dip into the muddy waters in the first ce. You also know that Shirley''s reputation is too bad, so not only does she want to study abroad, she also wants to settle down."


    "But Young master Jean from the Widjaya family personally sent someone to meet with Shirley at school. Although I don''t know the specific details, Shirley agreed to take time off and return to Indonesia."


    Harold was surprised by Melly''s answer.


    He didn''t expect that there would be such a story.


    Then, before hanging up on the phone, Melly revealed the other details to him. "Harold, Shirley is back to participate in the tour not topete for anything. You can be sure of this."


    "Let me tell you the truth. I heard that young master Jean has awarded Shirley three endorsement contracts with a total value of over 500 thousand dors. You should also know that she is an international actress, so her reputation makes her services more expensive," she added.


    Then she continued, "I also heard what Shirley said, it seems that if she doesn''te back to Indonesia to participate in the event, the show might be postponed. Or worse, the film might be totally unable to air. After Shirley participates in all the tours, she will return to school to resume her studies. That''s all I can say."


    At that instant, Harold looked at the people walking in pairs and groups through the car''s window.


    On the giant screen of the building above, the "Chosen Kingdom" preview happened to be ying.


    Haroldughed derisively, but his heart was bitter.


    He vaguely understood Jean''s purpose in doing this.


    Since "The Chosen Kingdom" was Lilia''s first time acting and she had put in such an extraordinary effort there, Jean did not hesitate to support by spending some money so that Shirley would participate in the event again.


    He only had one goal�� he wanted this film to be promoted and released on schedule.


    He wanted everyone to see his wife''s extraordinary acting skill.


    Harold cupped his face with both hands and rubbed it hard. The distance between him and Jean was never the same.


    The man''s affection and love towards Lilia was so deep that he felt ashamed.


    "DRTT--"


    The ringtone interrupted Harold''s thoughts. He took his cellphone from the windshield and looked at the caller ID, his handsome face instantly turned cold.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He picked up the call and his business persona was immediately taking over.


    The call was from Milia.


    Indeed, this past week must be the happiest moment of his life.


    He followed Lilia''s advice to support Milia, therefore Harold gave her the opportunity to promote an inte influencer''s lipsticks.


    Her video was the most popr at this time, he also arranged the Aphrodite Agency team to make Milia a beautiful pure girl.


    Currently, her photos were collected by many galleries. He asked the data analysis department and they said her image downloads were increasing every day.


    Perhaps since he no longer contradicted thepany''s vision and mission, his social media ounts have been handed back to him. Albert also never interfered in his daily work.


    Listening to Milia''s voice, Harold suddenly felt that Lilia seemed to pave a way for Milia.


    On the phone, Milia said., "Harold, I have a talk show in the afternoon. I''ve never participated in an event like this.. I''m a little worried that I won''t do well. Can you apany me on the showter?"

 Chapter 561 - The Price Of Healing

    Milia''s request made Harold sneer silently.


    She really took advantage of his kindness in such a way. Even on an unofficial talk show, she dared to open her mouth asking him to apany her.


    Harold didn''t say anything else, he just replied lightly, "Wait for me at thepany."


    Milia almost jumped out of her chair from the excitement, scaring the stylist who wasbing her hair, Dn.


    As Lilia''s makeup artist, he was very unhappy now that he had to work with an unknown neer.


    Milia''s movement made a strand of hair that he had justbed in his hand fall apart in an instant. Then he red at the mirror. "Why are you moving suddenly? Don''t you know that I''m styling you?"


    As Dn was yelling angrily at her, she curled her lips in anger. "No problem, I also don''t like the style from earlier. Please fix it immediately, I don''t have time anymore."


    When Dn heard this, he took two steps back and spread out his arms. "Since you think the style I do is not good, then you can do it yourself."


    After he said it, he turned around and then turned his head. He saw Milia''s incredulous gaze and pointed at himself proudly. "Also, don''t call me brother D, call me teacher Dn!"


    Milia was left in the dressing room, her white face flushed red in embarrassment.


    She knew that this sissy was Lilia''s makeup artist, but now that he put her makeup on, he had to listen and follow his arrangements!


    How ridiculous!


    When Harold arrived at thepany, Miliained to him with a sad face. "Harold, the makeup artist at ourpany is so rude!"


    As soon as Harold stepped into the office, he saw Milia and her disheveled hair.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her with her half done makeup. Her left eye looked big and right eye small, looking exactly like a cute clown.


    "What happened?"


    Hearing Harold''s question, Milia couldn''t help but show that she held a grudge against Dn.


    After that, she didn''t forget to bring her waist-length hair forward. "My hair is well groomed, but the stylist pulled it too hard. Harold, how about we look for a professional?"


    Harold leaned back in the office chair with his feet on the table. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket, took one out then said to Milia. "Thepany has a total of eight make-up artists. If Dn doesn''t do well, you can use someone else."


    Shame painted Milia''s face. She wanted to hire a professional makeup artist for herself.


    Harold naturally understood her vague intentions, but he had no intention of doing what she wanted. He took out a document from the filing cab next to him, rolled his eyes and faced her. "What? Need anything else?"


    Milia shook her head happily. "Could you find someone to help me do my makeup?"


    "You are speaking nonsense, isn''t there a talk show soon? I''m here to help you think of some answers forter so you won''t be camera-shy."


    Milia raised her eyebrows in joy, she stopped talking about make-up artists then turned and walked hurriedly out the door.


    Harold held the document in his hand, nced at the girl''s vivacious figure, and bursted outughing.


    ''Do you think being a celebrity is that easy?!''


    Naturally, Harold would make Milia a superstar since the higher the stage she stood, the worse she would fall.


    The more proud that girl was now, the harder it''d hit once she realized what frustration meant.


    ...


    Three dayster, at the Institute of Gics, two whole weeks had passed and Vincent''s treatment for Lilia had entered its third stage.


    Today, Lilia''s ankle had healed thanks to Vincent''s care.


    Doctors said at the time that her leg injury would take at least a month to recover.


    At this time, in the afternoon, the sun was getting ready to set and left at dusk.


    Lilia had just finished her treatment. Compared to the stinging pain in the two previous treatment stages, the medication was very mild now. Even if there was a little pain, at least it was only a little itching.


    Vincent weakly sealed all the gauze and walked out of the sterile room without saying anything.


    Outside the door, he raised his eyes and saw Jean, then he hummed angrily. "After the third treatment is finished, her eyes will be healed!"


    The man calmly nodded. "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry!" Vincent closed the door behind him, carried the bag in his hand and walked toward the quiet corridor ahead.


    As the two of them walked to the corner of the corridor, Vincent leaned against the wall behind him, and pointed to his handsome face. "Do you think it''s easy to take care of your woman? I feel like I almost died many times from treating her wounds!"


    Even though Jean knew of his illness, he still forced him to take care of Lilia''s ankle as well.


    And this treatment couldn''t bepleted in a short time!


    Jean then looked at Vincent''s slightly sunken cheeks and asked, "What do you want?"


    Vincent snorted. "Oh, how generous! I want your woman, will you please?"


    After he carelessly replied this way, he felt theyer of fur on his back shudder.


    What a horrible feeling!


    The cruelty that suddenly appeared on Jean''s face was like a thin web trapping Vincent tightly. He felt that he might have gone too far.


    He curled his lips in embarrassment and touched the back of his neck. "Hey, hey, take it easy! Can''t you take a joke?"


    "I will give you whatever you want, but don''t even wish you can have her!"


    There was a trace of surprise in Vincent''s eyes. He had known Jean for so many years and had never seen him so possessive.


    With a low sigh, Vincent raised his eyebrows diagonally. "You should know that after you left, everyone was looking for you for a very, very long time! How about youe back with me after I heal your woman''s eye?"


    After speaking, Vincent smiled happily, but his expression stiffened the next second.


    How did Jean answer?


    "Stop it! I don''t want to discuss this again1"


    Vincent''s breath condensed and he smiled ironically. "Is this your attitude towards your wife''s savior? Jean, don''t me me for not reminding you that abroad, you..."


    The man cut off his words coldly. "After I left, I forgot everything from abroad."


    "Indeed, it is easy for you to throw away. But remember, there is still onest treatment session. If you want me to heal her eyes, you muste back with me. You should know that if I can heal her eye, I can also blind her instantly,"? Vincent replied.


    He added, "Jean, I''m tired of throwing up for almost half a month. Can you show a little sincerity? You have been gone for years, my father has grumbled in my ear for those years. Come back with me or I won''t cure her!"


    Right now, the man''s eyes gazed at him sharply as he replied, "Are you threatening me?"


    Vincent looked at him fearlessly. "I don''t care if it sounds like a threat to you. But remember, I will heal her and you wille back with meter. If not then I''lle back home this very second. Think clearly before it''s toote,"


    The man was silent, his gaze was deep and gloomy like a shining rock under a pool of ink, blinding the light.


    Vincent was in no rush. Seeing that Jean was not speaking, he stepped forward and patted his shoulder. "Jean, think about it. I''ll hear your answer tonight, if not then you''ll know the consequence!"


    After speaking, Vincent whistled proudly and went to the research room quickly.

 Chapter 562 - Unspoken Love

    Jean remained in his ce while looking at Vincent''s back, his lips curved indifferently and an evil smile fluttering in his eyes.


    After all these years, Vincent remained unchanged.


    Of course, Vincent didn''t know what Jean was going to do, he was casually sitting in theboratory alone.


    He was sure that Jean would agree to his request.


    Finally, he could bring him back with him and everyone could be reunited again.


    Thinking like this, Vincent felt butterflies on his stomach.


    He no longer felt like excessively throwing up like before.


    ...


    In the sterile room, Lilia was seen moving around freely. After her eye treatment, she slept soundly for a while and only woke up around four in the afternoon.


    She sat up and moved her ankles. Nothing unusual. She looked at the palm of her hand and her vision was clear.


    Indeed, Vincent''s treatment was very harsh and painful, but the effect was different.


    In the past few days, she asionally looked in the mirror and found that the mac under her eyes had disappeared.


    Even though her sight was still a little blurry to look from a distance, her vision had recovered seven to eighty percent.


    At this time, she turned her head and looked around. The sterile room was quiet, so she looked back looking bored but unexpectedly saw a man outside the window.


    She smiled, put on slippers and a sterileb coat to go outside.


    Lilia didn''t know that she only needed to stay in the sterile room for the treatment a week after she was moved in.


    After the medicine was absorbed, she waspletely free to move.


    Unfortunately, Vincent only said this the day before yesterday.


    Lilia suspected that this was a joke Vincent said on purpose. She touched the corner of her eye, stepped out and closed the door. Then she straight into her man''s embrace the next second.


    "How long have you been standing here?"


    The man hugged her and stroked her slender back. "I just came here."


    Lilia raised her head and stared at him, her watery eyes reflecting the handsome man''s face.


    She raised her hand, her fingertips crawling between his temples. "Vincent said that my eyes will heal in a week."


    "Alright, congrattions Mrs. Widjaya, finally you can see my face again," Jean replied jokingly.


    Lilia pursed her lips and grinned. "Hey, I wasn''t that blind before! At worst it is ... nearsightedness."


    "Are you hungry?" Jean shifted the topic naturally.


    Lilia shook her head. "I''m not hungry. My appetite is normal these days. But I feel like eating sour food. Do you think our child is causing too much trouble?"


    While speaking, Lilia pointed her finger at her stomach.


    She didn''t know if it was her own illusion, he hadn''t had much of an appetitetely, but it looked like her stomach had grown a little.


    She hoped it was not a lump of fat. Lilia only wished it was a sign that her baby was growing up.


    "Lilia." She was standing warmly in front of the sterile room with her man, then a warm call came from one side of the corridor.


    She took the opportunity to push him away and took a step back, turning her head to look at the person who hade. "Uncle!"


    Recently, Julius was at the Gics Institute and never dropped out.


    Perhaps because her eye treatment was so effective, she also felt that the heavy look on everyone''s eyes was slowly fading away.


    Julius walked slowly, nodded slightly at Jean, and then saw Lilia''s clear eyes. "Looks like you''ve recovered pretty well, you can already see me from afar."


    The corridor of the research institute was very long, but Lilia recognized him immediately, and it made Julius very happy.


    The moment Lilia heard this, her brows arched and she teased without hesitation. "Even if I can''t see clearly, I can still recognize your back!"


    In the end, she added. "But you''re right still. My eyesight has really recovered well. Sorry I was bothering youtely."


    Julius stood in front of her with his hands behind his back, mes burning in his eyes.


    He smiled softly, but the hands behind his back were clenched very hard, his heart was pounding.


    Even if Lilia couldn''t see clearly, she could still recognize his back.


    These words awakened the deepest feelings in his heart for a long time.


    How long had it been? Five? Six years?


    When she grew up and became more beautiful and graceful, his eyes were fixed on her until it got out of control.


    This kind of sentiment was not allowed in the education Julius received, even if they were not blood rtives.


    He kept it in his heart for years and worked hard to y his role as an uncle.


    It''s not that he didn''t dare to think about it, but in the end, Julius was still shackled by the world.


    So, this was the reality now.


    Lilia had a lover and a baby on the way. She''d gone through a lot and Julius was there to help her ovee her obstacles and clear her way from all that.


    Seeing her smile that was like a blooming flower, looking all happy and peaceful, gave rise to a sense of joy in his heart.


    Despite the subtle expression in his face,? the man still stood beside her and kept everything inside his heart, secretly choosing to remain silent.


    After speaking for a while, Julius nced at the sterile room. "Since you''re out, go to another room and lie down. I''ll arrange for someone to sterilize the room."


    "Okay, thank you uncle."


    After Lilia said goodbye to him, she led Jean to the restroom on the top floor.


    In the past half month, she had be familiar with the research institute''s building.


    "Walk slower or you will sprain it again."


    "No! You know my legs are healed so it won''t affect me that much."


    Julius stood on the spot and watched the figures of husband and wife leave together, with a slight smile on his mouth.


    A happy ending indeed!


    ...


    Returning to the waiting room, Lilia rubbed her hands in high spirits as soon as she sat down. "Where''s my cell phone?"


    In the previous week, she had basically never touched her cell phone.


    While she was on her second treatment, Jean? allowed her to y with her phone only for ten minutes a day.


    Guess what she could do when there was no cellphone? She could only stare at the ceiling in a daze.


    Lilia even knew how many lines there were on the ceiling in the sterile room.


    "Ten minutes." The man handed over the phone from his pocket, his voice was still firm as ever.


    Lilia pouted, but when the phone was properly unlocked, she still didn''t forget to mumble, "My eyes are about to recover, ten minutes is too short."


    The man was silent, as if he had never heard of it.


    Lilia nced at him thenughed and leaned forward. "How about twenty minutes?"


    Jean hadn''t answered but Vincent was already pushing through the door.


    He leaned against the door''s frame and looked at the two inside. Finally, his eyes were fixed on Jean''s face. "My medicine will be ready soon. How about it? Have you considered your answer?"


    Lilia smiled a little, she was confused. Then she looked at her husband with suspicion.


    What did Jean need to answer?


    Jean ignored Vincent and instead said to Lilia, "Alright, twenty minutes."


    Lilia was very excited, then she saw the man get up and walk towards Vincent.. His tone was light when he said, "Let''s go outside."

 Chapter 563 - Threat

    Lilia was allowed to y with her cell phone for 20 minutes, but after the man left, she couldn''t concentrate.


    What did Vincent''s words mean?


    What did Jean need to consider?!


    Even though Lilia and Vincent had be close, they weren''t actually that close.


    Vincent was indeed amazed after seeing her look. Yet his gaze often gave off a light of hatred and disgust.


    This man was beautiful and yet too poisonous!


    Lilia was able to suppress the doubts in her heart and opened her social media with her cellphone.


    She hadn''t seen her own posts in a long time. Even though it''d only been two weeks, the entertainment industry changed a lot.


    Especially after Milia had be very popr, someizens started naming her as the most beautiful and pure girl.


    Sure enough, if someone wanted to be famous, as long as they worked hard, dirty water could turn into a bath of roses for them.


    Lilia was browsing through the news on social media, and suddenly got attracted by hot search.


    #Save William!


    On the Inte, although there were noizens who sharply condemned her, many people added to the fact that she had to take responsibility for William''s injury.


    @Gosipseekers: "William has be like this and Lilia still ignores him?"


    @WilliamFans: "Lilia heard that William had been seriously injured and dhe immediately disappeared due to her health reasons. It seems that William is certainly ignored."


    @William_MyHusband: "You can''t say that. Lilia''s own health is not good, and she''s not pretty enough to look after my William. I am willing to take care of you my husband!"


    Lilia nced at them for a few moments, she only felt that this discussion seemed to overwhelm William''s many fans overnight.


    She thought about it a little, then returned to open the phone book and called Harold.


    This was the first time she had contacted Harold since she came to the institute.


    When Harold saw her number, he didn''t even say hello when their call connected and hurriedly asked, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry." Lilia''s tone was still calm.


    Currently, Harold was sitting in front of the monitor and watching Milia shooting a short film. He rose to his feet with his cell phone and walked off the set. He smiled bitterly. "I''ve been waiting for your call. How about it? Do you already want to beat Milia?"


    Lilia smiled and joked. "How could I do it? I know you definitely want to do it. By the way, how is William''s situationtely?"


    "You want to know his legs?" Harold immediately understood Lilia''s meaning.


    She hummed, "Is his leg really paralyzed?"


    Harold was silent for two seconds. "So far, it seems so. Last week, the wholework started publishing news and I don''t know where it came from. Now almost everyone agrees with the fact that William is paralyzed."


    "I''ve also asked him to the hospital and heard what the doctor said. William is still unable to wake up, the wounds on his back have not healed, but the possibility of a fracture in the spine pressing against a nerve does not rule out paralysis." He added.


    "Have you ever visited the hospital?" Lilia''s eyes were filled with worry. Even if the doctor said this, it didn''t erase the doubt she felt in her heart.


    Harold didn''t hide it and sneered. "I''m busy and can''t go to the hospital right now. William doesn''t have any visitors anyway, so there''s no point in going."


    "There he is..." Lilia pondered for a moment, thinking.


    Harold didn''t want her to be too distracted with William''s matter. Then he went on asking, "When are youing back?"


    Lilia didn''t answer it clearly. "Maybe I''ll still need a long time. I see Milia''s poprity is very high now. Your methods are really extraordinary. A little effort and you can immediately make her an Inte celebrity."


    Yes, Milia was now a famous inte celebrity.


    "Oh, I''d rather put all my methods on you, I kept disgusting myself by working with her."


    "Be patient, you can do it. Has the studio registered?"


    Before hanging up, Lilia asked onest question.


    Harold noddednguidly. "All the registrations have beenpleted and Joe has returned. I don''t know what happened between Albert and him. He said that he was nning to leave two days ago, but I''m holding him back. If you want to set up a studio with independent goals, I will help you. Anyway, Joe could be an important asset to the studio."


    Lilia''s eyes were sparkling, a soft light seemed to shine on her pupils. "Who says I intend to stand alone? But you''re right though, Joe can indeed be an important asset. You tell him not to act rashly and wait until Ie back."


    Harold was confused. "If you don''t n to be independent, why did you sign up for a studio?"


    "When I get back, we''ll talk about it. Now I have to hang up first."


    Lilia hastily hung up the phone, but the corners of her eyebrows and eyes formed a thoughtful smile.


    There was about one week left, at thetest two weeks before she could return.


    This studio would make Albert work ten times harder from now on.


    ...


    In the smoking room, Jean and Vincent stood for a long time by the window.


    Since they entered from behind the door, neither had spoken a word.


    Vincent did not smoke, he just stood quietly in front of him gazing at the forest outside the window. His mouth was lifted with satisfaction.


    When Jean put the cigarette butt in the ashtray, he broke the silence. "Are you sure you want to take me back with you?"


    Vincent replied, "Of course, you have toe back with me! Unless you n to make your woman blind!"


    What a threat!


    Jean rubbed the cigarette case with his fingertip and stared at Vincent, who was still keeping his calm face. He pursed his lips and nodded calmly. "Alright."


    "Seriously?!" Vincent was taken aback, he took a step forward and squinted at him. "Have you decided?"


    He just wanted to bluff by asking Jean toe back with him and see how the man would react to it.


    In the past half month, he had finally been able to find a chance for a "revenge" after having difficulty eating and sleeping.


    Jean then nodded unhurriedly. "Yes."


    Vincent was proud of himself. He put his hands around his chest and clicked his tongue. "Jean, Jean, I never thought a woman could make you bow your head. Even though I had prepared one hundred and eighty women at that time, you rejected them all."


    "Is the medicine ready?" The man ignored his taunts, but a trace of joy shed through his deep eyes.


    However, the proud Vincent was clearly not aware of it.


    He lifted his chin as he said, "Don''t try to frame me. After I gave the medicine, you agreed toe back with me, right?"


    Jean was seen pacing from window to door. Before leaving, he stood still and said, "How long will the treatment be finished?"


    "Four days. The new medication is given to maintain stability, and in four more days, she will be fine."


    Hearing this, the corners of the man''s lips deepened. "Okay, four days!"


    After that, he walked out and Vincent looked back, feeling that something was wrong.


    Since when was Jean this easy to talk to?!


    He felt that the man''s smile before leaving was meaningful. But what could that mean?


    Vincent shook his head, thinking that he was thinking too much.


    After all, Lilia was too important to Jean. And after threatening Jean in such a way, Vincent couldn''t back down anymore!

 Chapter 564 - I Won’t Leave You

    The man returned to the restroom and saw Lilia holding her cellphone in a daze.


    She was sitting alone under the shadow, the incandescent light from the cell phone gave off a white gleam on her face.


    The screen slowly got dimmer as her gaze shifted towards the door.


    A slight smell of tobo drifted off, and when Lilia came to her senses, she saw that the man''s knuckles were supporting his face. "You look so obsessed, what did you discover?"


    She didn''t even hear the sound of the door opening.


    Lilia grabbed his wrist, put his fingertips in front of her nose and sniffed. "Did you go out to smoke just now?"


    "Yes." The man withdrew his hand and when he turned around to go to the bathroom, he took the cellphone in Lilia''s hand. "I will be back."


    Lilia was still a little dazed as her eyes kept following the man''s back. Doubt emerged from her heart, deepening in her eyes.


    At the sink, with the sound of running water, the man was washing his hands seriously.


    After the light faded, the supermodel appeared by chance.


    Lilia stood at the door and stared at him. "What did Vincent just say? Was there anything important?"


    "What do you mean?" He asked meaningfully.


    Lilia pursed her lips and blinked her eyes. "He just said something, didn''t he?"


    She thought about it for a long time, but there was no answer.


    Lilia always felt that there was a secret between them, and she didn''t know how to figure it out.


    After the man washed his hands and dried them, he casually approached her and escorted her out. "Nothing important, don''t think too much."


    The two of them then sat down. Lilia looked down and rubbed her husband''s fingers, pulled them up, and ced them in front of her nose. Unable to stand the faint smell of the hand soap, she coughed.


    "If you don''t want me to think too much about it, does that mean there''s a secret between us? Is that what he''s asking you to think about? You went out to talk to him, obviously you''re trying to prevent me from figuring out."


    Lilia''s gaze had been fixed on Jean''srge palm, her nails lightly tracing the lines, but her face was full of anxiety.


    The man sighed, folded his palms and wrapped Lilia''s fingers within. His eyes lit up like lights as he said, "You are so smart even though you are sick, I can''t hide anything from you!"


    After hearing this, Lilia trembled and said, "You really want to hide it from me!"


    She turned her head resolutely, bumped into the man''s indulgent eyes. Her heart felt hot, so she leaned forward and kissed his thin lips. "Vincent has been treating my eyes, is he asking for something back?"


    Lilia knew that there was a price to be paid for this treatment. She heard from Jean earlier that Vincent had returned from overseas. But Jean didn''t say much and she didn''t ask many questions herself.


    Lilia had never asked about Jean''s life abroad back then.


    Since it was a wound from his past, she didn''t want to add to the pain for fear that the dark past woulde back and haunt her man again.


    Right now, a beautiful man came from abroad and had good medical skills despite his strange personality. If he really made such an unreasonable request, Lilia wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    Seeing her worried and anxious, the man grabbed her waist and pulled the person into his arms. "That''s too much. He wanted me and him back to Parma, Italy."


    Parma��?


    She had heard of this city before. Lilia then looked up from his embrace. "Is he an Italian?"


    "Actually he is of Chinese descent." The exnation didn''t reduce Lilia''s suspicion.


    "Why did he ask you that? If you go to Parma with him, what about me?" She asked, Lilia didn''t want to experience this long distance rtionship with her husband.


    "Of course I''m not leaving!" The man had a smile in his eyes, then he held his wife''s face and kissed it between her brows. "Don''t worry, this request doesn''t count."


    "Is it true?" Lilia still felt a little heavy in her heart. "He asked for such a thing because he took care of my eyes?"


    "It could be, since he broke the rules by treating you." The man exined it with a smile and Lilia was dumbfounded.


    After half a second, she blinked nkly. "What? But... Couldn''t he recover from his illness?"


    Lilia just found out that Vincent had a rule not to take care of a woman. His illness made him unable to touch a woman.


    After hearing this, Jean shook his head slightly. "So far, there is no solution for him."


    Vincent was 31 years old, and his family had been searching for all kinds of good prescriptions and secret medicines for him over the years.


    However, none of them could help.


    Lilia listened to the man''s answer and embraced him angrily. "If you want to go, take me with you!"


    She was not qualified to say whether Vincent''s request was right or wrong. She recovered from her eyes and she could hardly repay this kindness alone.


    But if Jean really had to go to Parma with Vincent, she would also go after them. However, this would be a big problem in her career.


    The man held her cheek with one hand and gently stroked it. "I will not leave you." He eximed, as if he was a prince giving his words, so it was hard not to sumb to it.


    "Then... if Vincent finds out you lied to him..." Lilia didn''t finish her sentence because she felt the consequences would likely be serious.


    "If he finds out, he can''t change anything!" Listening to the tone of the man''s reply, Lilia fell silent.


    Jean never bungled the words he gave to her once, because he said it was the only way he could make Lilia trust him.


    ...


    The two of them hugged in silence for a while, Lilia then touched her eyelids. "What about Clifford in Mysia? Any news from him?"


    Two weeks had passed. Before undergoing day-to-day care, she had spent most of her energy enduring the pain and she didn''t even bother asking about Le and Mike''s problems.


    She didn''t know how Mike was in Mysia, nor how his situation developed over there.


    When Lilia mentioned Mysia, the man''s eyes sank. "Mike and Clifford have met."


    "Then what did he say?" Lilia suddenly raised her head and almost hit the man''s chin.


    The man nodded and said, "Mike asked us to wait for news. He said he was sure Le would return to Indonesia with him."


    Of course!


    This was Mike''s real goal.


    "Really? Le is an extremely cunning person. Mike had never treated her well, and now he suddenly changed. Wouldn''t Le doubt him?"


    Did he think catching Le would be that simple?


    The man pursed the corners of his lower lip and cast his gaze far ahead. "Clifford said that Mike wants to bring Le back because of the marriage contract."


    Lilia was dumbfounded.


    This price was too high.


    Would Le believe in this love trap?!


    There was no answer to this problem.


    Lilia wanted to get her eyes back as soon as possible, and instinctively, she didn''t want to see Mike in danger.


    The people behind Le hadn''t appeared until now and what Trisa said back then was still clear.


    Lilia didn''t dare to keep thinking deeply. After a long silence, she could only lift her eyes and sigh. "Can you let Clifford stay in Mysia and try to protect Mike for his safety?"


    Mike was Mellisa''s childhood friend. He had put his heart on her for a long time.


    She could roughly guess why Mike was doing this. He was trying to find an opportunity to get revenge for Mellisa.


    "Of course!" The man hugged her tightly and sighed.. But Jean didn''t tell her that Mike had disappeared two days ago.

 Chapter 565 - Suspicion And Monitoring

    During Lilia''s treatment, Jean nearly cut off all contact with the outside world.


    Even Mellisa and the others only got a few texts and the contents were almost always the same, saying that they were alright.


    Clifford had also taken over the problem in Mysia. Even though Jean had sent him to protect Mike in secret, he lost track of Mike the day before yesterday.


    Clifford told Jean about the matter as soon as possible, Jean also forwarded it to Andrew in an instant.


    Though he was pretty much restless because his wife was pregnant, Andrew still had to go to Mysia to find his brother.


    When they found Mike, they strongly asked him to return to Indonesia as soon as possible. But Mike insisted on going his own way. He had been missing for over 48 hours and his recent situation was unknown.


    People sent by the Widjaya family had investigated and Clifford also contacted the Mysian police station, but there was still no progress.


    That night, after Lilia fell asleep, Jean woke up and came out of the room.


    He went into the smoking room and immediately called Clifford overseas.


    The man bit the tip of his cigarette and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the situation?"


    Clifford was silent for a second. "I haven''t found him yet, Mr. Andrew came here yesterday."


    "Where''s Le?"


    "I''ve made sketches and spread them near hotels every day, and yet I couldn''t find her just yet."


    Jean''s eyes were cold as he stared at the dark night from the smoking room. "Mike is missing and the woman is still missing. This is not normal."


    "Young master, we have investigated Le''s traces in Mysia, including the hotel where she stayed after she left, but we found nothing suspicious."


    This incident also made them confused.


    The way everything looked so normal made them helpless. It was as if the plot was cleanly executed.


    At this time, Andrew overheard their conversation from sitting next to Clifford. "Is that Jean?"


    Clifford nodded.


    Andrew then stretched his hand toward him with a cigarette in his hand. "Let me talk to him."


    Clifford handed his cell phone to Andrew then got up and went to the bathroom.


    After smoking a lot, Andrew''s voice became hoarse. "Jean, how is Lilia''s situation?"


    He found out about Lilia''s injury. At that moment, ire couldn''t sit still after hearing that. She wanted to return to Surabaya for whatever her sister-inw needed.


    It so happened that Jean took Lilia away, he also said that Lilia would receive special treatment in secret. Only by then ire no longer had the intention to go.


    "The treatment will still take another week."


    Andrew wiped his brows, his handsome face filled with exhaustion. "Leave the matter here to me, you have to take care of your wife first. This was a problem that Mike himself caused, even though he was injured when he left. Don''t worry about the consequences of his disobedience."


    Jean was very relieved, but Andrew''s expression was not calm.


    In the end, it was his own brother who was impulsive and reckless in doing things. Now his life and death were still unknown. He didn''t close his eyes for a day and a night, Andrew was really scared and couldn''t sleep.


    "I asked Clifford to call Interpol and they will be in Mysia in two days."


    Jean said lightly, while Andrew was taken aback for a moment. "Do you know anyone inside the Interpol?"


    Mike disappeared into the country. Clifford had already contacted the embassy to help find him and he was also seeking help from the police station there.


    However, Mysia was a foreign country with a poption of several million migrantsing in every day. Not to mention its geographic boundaries, finding a missing person was tantamount to looking for a needle in a pile straw.


    At the end of the call, he said in a very steady voice that somehow soothed Andrew''s worry a bit. "He''s a former ssmate, maybe he can help."


    "Okay, sorry to trouble you Jean." Andrew chatted with him briefly and hung up.


    He put the cell phone on the coffee table, got up and stood at the window. His gaze wandered at the neon night outside, Andrew then sighed impatiently.


    The hotel opposite was Le''s residence.


    Since Andrew arrived yesterday, he had hardly ever left the room, worried that Le would find out where he was.


    That woman dared to mess with everyone despite her young age, Andrew didn''t know whether to sigh or be cynical.


    ...


    The next day, at Kalua Water House, Le was seen sitting in front of the walkway of the water house and painting after disappearing for a long time.


    The drawing canvas was supported against the sea, and on the legs were a palette of various paints and other painting tools that were also neatly arranged.


    Kalua Water House was one of the famous hotels with beautiful views in Mysia. The scenery here was simply amazing. Because of its poprity, many tourists couldn''t book a room here if they didn''t book it in advance. This hotel was also amon tourist spot for its sunset over the sea view.


    "You''re here again!"


    The hotel manager was very familiar with her. This girl had frequented this ce and painted here, looking calm without being arrogant or reckless in the slightest. She truly had a unique work.


    "Hello."


    After Le greeted him, she picked up a brush and palette to paint a detailed sea surface scene.


    All day long, she stayed there and painted calmly.


    Clifford and Andrew always pretended to be tourists watching her nearby. They didn''t dare to act rashly, but they never found anything wrong with Le.


    This made their investigation seem deadlocked.


    "Did something bad happen to Mike?" Andrew was so tired. He looked at Clifford across the table and subconsciously wanted to overthrow his previous suspicions.


    Did Mike''s disappearance really have nothing to do with Le?


    Look at her, she was just a in girl living in a foreign country for whatever ridiculous reason. Andrew couldn''t believe if Le really did all her job alone. She couldn''t simply escape her country and still managed to kidnap Mike in the process.


    "No, I have followed young master Mike before. On the day of his disappearance, he apanied Le to an amusement park," Clifford replied, feeling sorry in his heart.


    He was also responsible for this problem.


    Starting with his arrival in Mysia, Mike always warned him more than once to stay away from him.


    But Clifford was ufortable, so he was always watching and protecting him quietly.


    Who would have thought that two hours after Mike and Le entered the yground that day, he realized something was wrong.


    Le was clearly panicked at that point, but she called someone and her face looked so dull. Not knowing what the other party said, she left the yground alone.


    Since these two days, Le had only been painting at Kalua Water House alone.


    Clifford followed her for a while and still found nothing.


    But as Andrew said, the calmer Le was, the moreplicated this problem would be.


    When the sun went down, the golden rays shone across the crimson sky and cast its remaining light onto the sea.


    Le painted the silhouette of the setting sun and then put away the canvas. She then left the Kalua Water House area.


    Dressed in a fancy beach shirt and shorts, Andrew watched her walk away through the restaurant window. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Could it be that she was angry because Mike forced her to return to Indonesia and so she kidnapped him in return?"


    Clifford''s eyes shook, he answered without hesitation. "No, don''t you think the timing of Young Master Mike''s disappearance was too good to be coincidental?"

 Chapter 566 - The Beginning Of The Tragedy

    "What do you mean?"


    Andrew arched his brows, dropped a few bills on the table and asked Clifford to follow him.


    The two of them walked in the crowd wearing hats and sunsses, just like the other tourists.


    Clifford then exined in a low voice, "I have observed them here for almost two weeks. Young Master Mike secretly met with me the day before he disappeared. He said that he was going to try to persuade Le to go back to Indonesia with him, and asked me to wait for the good news."


    He continued, "We did not directly catch Le at that time. Though Young master Jean ordered us toe over and suggested that if possible, we could force Le to return. But��"


    Before Clifford could finish speaking, he faintly looked at Andrew through his dark sunsses.


    Seeing this, Andrew suddenly realized that he was giving a wry smile, "Just because Mike is here, you guys didn''t do anything rash to Le, right?"


    Clifford nodded, agreeing to his statement.


    For the Widjaya family guards, their initial mission was very simple�� to take someone away secretly.


    Since Mike was here, they couldn''t act rashly, and Clifford didn''t know if it''s an illusion, he clearly felt that Mike wanted to keep Le away.


    Therefore, when he took the initiative to contact him on the first day of his arrival, Mike''s face looked strange.


    Clifford didn''t tell Andrew this.


    Instinctively, he chose to trust Mike for now. At least no one knew what he was going to do.


    Even if the guy said that he would bring Le back to Indonesia, the rtionship between the two of them was clearly heating up. Or so to Clifford''s eyes.


    In addition, even if Mike was not in Mysia, Le was always seen in a crowded ce, so they couldn''t find time to kidnap her.


    Andrew and Clifford walked through the crowd. He could only ept the fact that Mike had disappeared. He did not know what was happening to his brother.


    But if he disappeared for too long, he was afraid that his younger brother''s life could be threatened.


    ...


    Three dayster was New Year''s Eve.


    Early this morning, droplets of rain faintly drifted all over Surabaya.


    In previous years, it was rare to rain on this special day.


    Tomorrow would be Lilia''sst treatment.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, Vincent removed the gauze and silver needles to apply the medicine, and specifically instructed, "Don''t open your eyes within four hours."


    "Why?" In that sterile room, Lilia was a little suspicious.


    For some reason, when Vincent gave her the injection, she felt the sting again.


    She restrained herself and said nothing, out of trust.


    At this time, Vincent pursed the corners of his white lips and a bright light appeared under his eyes. "I''m a doctor!"


    Lilia was silent for a moment before replying, "I understand!"


    Even though Vincent''s order felt a bit odd, she didn''t think much of it.


    "Doctor, I feel like my stomach is getting biggertely. Can you help me check my pulse?"


    Lilia even wanted to say that she was pregnant, but she wondered if Vincent could diagnose the baby.


    Vincent took the medicine bag and nced at her lower abdomen, then said matter-of-factly,? "It''s been almost two months, if your stomach gets bigger, it''s obviously because you ate too much."


    Why did this guy have such a poisonous tongue!


    Lilia closed her eyes while lying on the bed, she looked away slightly and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Seeing this, Vincent didn''t say much. Before leaving, he warned again. "Remember, you are not allowed to open your eyes within four hours."


    "Yeah I know it."


    Lilia didn''t know what time it was, but when she entered the sterile room in the morning, she heard drops of water running outside the window.


    It was the first rain in Surabaya in more than a week, she didn''t know if she could see it after opening her eyes for a while.


    Vincent left the sterile room and walked quickly, even humming a song.


    He went to theboratory to reset all kinds of medicine, the smile on the corner of his mouth became even brighter.


    After a while, he came out and looked around, then headed straight for the smoking room.


    If he wanted to find Jean and couldn''t find him anywhere near the sterile room, he musthave gone to the smoking room.


    As soon as he opened the smoking room''s door, he coincidentally heard the man talking on the phone and said unhurriedly. "Okay, see you tomorrow."


    ''Oh oh! You thought you could meet him tomorrow! You wille home with me!''


    Vincent closed the door and smelled a choking smoke in the room. He didn''t like it, so he opened the window and looked at Jean. "How many cigarettes did you smoke?"


    The man only raised one of his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?"


    Vincent smiled. "Tomorrow, are you ready to return to Parma with me?"


    He looked into the man''s calm eyes and licked his teeth. "I have not forgotten what you promised me. Tomorrow I will give her medicine and you will go to the airport with me."


    "Then why do you look so worried?"


    Vincent shrugged. "I only asked for this, didn''t you agree to it before?!"


    The man''s inner eyes fixed on his cheek as he stared deeply at him then billowed smoke into his eyes. "Promise."


    "Very nice!" Vincent stepped forward and tapped him on the shoulder, smiling knowingly.


    Everything went as nned!


    This time, he wanted Jean toe back with him no matter what.


    He had been miserable for more than half a month. To make matters worse, now that he was close to Lilia, he would develop a rash on his body.


    Even though he never told Lilia about his illness which made him unable to get in touch with a woman, Jean was still at fault!


    Vincent rubbed his arm and smelled smoke. He waved his hand in disgust. "I''ll go first, I''ll be suffocating if I stay here for a long time!"


    He studied medicine and loved the scent of all herbs.


    The most disturbing thing for him was the smell of cigarette smoke.


    By the way, all of his brothers smoked except for him.


    He had to boil some Chinese medicine for himself to clean his lungs. Cigarette smoke was very dangerous for him.


    Before Vincent left, he said consciously, "By the way, your woman is asleep, leave her alone."


    Jean turned around sullenly, not seeing Vincent''s face. He couldn''t hold himself back as he turned and left.


    After all, Vincent was not cut out for being sneaky.


    He usually left the sterile room as soon as he gave Lilia the injection. Unless? asked, he wouldn''t say anything about Lilia.


    Jean narrowed his eyes dangerously by the time Vincent took the initiative to mention Lilia''s name.


    Something must''ve gone wrong!


    He pinched the cigarette in his hand, and after washing his hands, he left the smoking room.


    When he changed into sterile clothes and came to Lilia''s bed, he was surprised to find that Lilia was really asleep.


    The man furrowed his brows and continued to think about Vincent''s previous behavior.


    From his keen sense of smell, he still felt a little strange.


    But Lilia was fast asleep at this time, so he didn''t have the heart to wake her up. He found that her forehead was sweating, so he took a cotton swab and wiped it a little.


    With a creeping pain, Lilia slept very restlessly. Due to the pain in her eyes, she could not sleep well.


    When she woke up, she didn''t know what time it was. She moved a little only to feel dizzy afterwards.


    "Lilia? Are you up already?" Julius'' gentle voice came from the side.


    Lilia nodded slightly, her voice was weak as she answered, "What time is it? Has it been four hours already?"

 Chapter 567 - Such Cruel Fate

    Julius was confused. Seeing Lilia constantly frowning, he was a little worried. "It''s almost five in the afternoon, you were given the medicine at ten in the morning."


    ''Oh, it''s past the due time!'' Lilia guessed as she slowly opened her eyes. Somehow, she felt that her eyelids were so heavy.


    Julius even noticed her expression. "What''s wrong?"


    When Lilia opened her eyes, her whole body almost jumped in a shock.


    She forgot to answer Julius'' question, and just looked forward in a dumbfounded gaze. And for a long time, she slowly raised her hand and looked left and right.


    Julius was very worried. He took a step forward and wanted to help her up, but as soon as the palm of his hand touched her shoulder, he heard a word that sent his nerves on a rampage.


    "Uncle, it''s so dark here! Can you turn on the light?" In her eyes, the darkness was like fog and nothing could be seen.


    Such words stunned Julius.


    He lifted his eyes and stared at the sterile light above his head, leaning towards Lilia and waving in front of her while asking in a trembling voice, "Lilia, can''t you see me?"


    Lilia fell silent after she heard him say it.


    It turned out that she really couldn''t see anything.


    Julius lowered his hand slowly without saying anything. Lilia closed her eyes again, her heart felt incredibly hurt.


    This was thest day of her treatment, why couldn''t she see anything?


    Was she destined to go blind?!


    Julius panicked.


    He ran out of the sterile room in a panic and rushed to theboratory door as fast as he could.


    Despite Vincent''s warning, he mmed the door forcefully. "Vincent, Vincent...!"


    His scream caught the attention of the other staff at the institute.


    Everyone came out of their research room one by one, they had known Julius for so long and they had never seen him so panicked.


    Perhaps since Julius'' screams were too loud, it worried Jean who was seen talking on the phone in the smoking room.


    He immediately hung up the phone and walked slowly. Across the crowd, he saw Julius breaking through the door of the research room in a panic.


    For the first time in front of everyone, Julius had lost his cool.


    Jean came at high speed, his calm voice broke the tension in the air, "What''s wrong?"


    Julius looked back, with red eyes he clenched his teeth tightly and forced out a few words. "Her eyes can''t see!"


    With just one sentence, Jean''s breath suddenly stopped.


    He turned his body sharply and walked toward the sterile room with a pounding heart.


    He didn''t even have time to change his clothes, so when he opened the door, a thick smell of tobo wafted off him.


    On the bed, Lilia was startled by the sound of the door being pushed. She opened her eyes slightly, then turned her head and smiled. "Jean ..."


    She couldn''t see anything still!


    She also heard her uncle''s voice screaming and wanted to stop her, but she was afraid she would get hurt.


    Not being able to see anymore, Lilia didn''t dare to get out of bed. She was afraid that her blindness could result in unwanted idents, and that it could hurt her baby again.


    The corners of the man''s lips were tightly pressed, he paced forward to support his wife''s shoulders and pulled her into his arms. "Open your eyes and look at me!"


    His pupils couldn''t stop moving erratically and his eyes shed with great anger.


    Lilia leaned on his shoulder, smiling and waving at the tip of her nose. "You reek of smoke."


    At the end of the conversation, she opened her eyes. Her dark, clear eyes were adorned with a bright and beautiful light, but theycked focus.


    Jean''s heart immediately dropped at the sight.


    He gripped her slender waist tightly, embraced her and kissed her forehead with a little force. "Wait for me!"


    The man was about to let her lie on the bed, but Lilia fumbled and grabbed his sleeve. "Don''t me him, maybe it really can''t be cured."


    Her mood was quite stable at this time, though she initially panicked when she found out that she was blind.


    But she had epted everything gracefully in just a few minutes.


    Fate was cruel sometimes.


    The man''s pupils were filled with deep anger, he was already trying his best to hold back his ragged breath. He held her face and kissed her lips deeply. "It can be cured! You wait for me toe back!"


    He knew that this was Vincent''s doing!


    The price of Lilia''s recovery was that he had toe back with him to Parma, but it looked like Vincent had to make sure that Jean would stick with their agreement.


    ''Shit!''


    The manid her down and covered her again with a light nket. When he turned and left, the air around him seemed to be setting off a violent storm.


    In front of the research room, Julius forcefully kicked the ss door open.


    The ss door fell to the ground with a single kick, and with a bang, the entire ss door shattered to pieces.


    Julius didn''t care about the ss door, this could only satisfy a small amount of his anger.


    The ss shattered into countless nail sizes.


    "Doctor! Be careful��" Other research fellows couldn''t help but remind Julius, but the genius doctor didn''t even hear them.


    He stepped forward on the shard and before his eyes was Vincent, who was standing not far from the door, with a displeased frown.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you knock on the door as usual? Can''t you see I''m busy?" He asked in a cold voice.


    Julius rushed over without waiting any longer and grabbed his cor. "Why can''t her eyes see anything?!" He said, looking furious.


    He gave up all of his research in Jakarta, his post, and literally everything to return to this research institute just to heal Lilia''s eye.


    He always felt that he was useful. At least he could give Vincent the sterile room and the institute''s research room to do with everything that needed to heal Lilia.


    However, the day before the treatment ended, Lilia''s eyes lost their focus. All his efforts and preparations were in vain.


    Bastard!


    He was hoping this could be thest day darkness filled Lilia''s eyes but she lost her sight instead!


    When Julius pulled him by the cor, Vincent raised his hand arrogantly and released his restraint.


    Both were doctors, but as Vincent received basic martial arts training from his family, Julius was clearly not his opponent.


    He squeezed Julius'' wrist and pushed him away with a sneer. With such a simple act, he forced Julius to crash into aboratory cab.


    Even if his back hurt, Julius didn''t care in the slightest.


    "Vincent, you��!"


    Before Julius spoke again, the man outside the door walked one step at a time, and his deep voice echoed. As if bringing a winter storm inside the already messy room.


    Vincent couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and look at the door. As soon as he met Jean''s line of sight, he was taken aback.


    Oops!


    Jean looked bloody angry!


    Vincent opened his eyes, but he couldn''t ignore Jean''s cruel gaze.


    "What are you doing?"


    The man stepped on the rubble and the sound of his footsteps that were like the angel of death sounded terrifying.


    Jean red at Vincent, his pupils were very red and the shadow of death could be seen behind his back, making it hard for Vincent to breathe.


    He knew that Jean was a cruel person!


    But this time, he didn''t regret what he had done.


    "What did you do to her eyes?" The man''s grim voice carried enormous rage.. Even the researchers inside the room shuddered when they heard it.

 Chapter 568 - A Promise

    Vincent was taken aback for a moment.


    He had never seen the dark side of Jean.


    Even when Jean was abroad, he never had such an appearance as long as he had a serious illness.


    Vincent''s throat was dry and he gritted his teeth before finally meeting Jean''s eyes. "As long as you return to Parma with me, I will heal her eyes."


    The man raised his lips dangerously. "I promise you."


    "I don''t believe it!" Vincent sneered. "You think I''m a kid you can easily lie to? I won''t believe you unless you get on the ne back to Parma with me."


    "Is that why you hurt her eye?"


    The man stopped and stepped closer to him.


    Vincent subconsciously took a step back. "Jean, mate, you broke my rules and I''m only asking for my payment, that''s all. Don''t threaten me, unless you don''t want her eyes to heal!"


    "Vincent, you really aren''t human!" Julius pointed at him angrily, he wanted to step forward and tear his hypocritical face.


    Vincent red at him as he was getting agitated by his words. "If I really weren''t human, I wouldn''t have run back to this country because of a call from him."


    Julius was so angry that he clenched both of his fists, but there was nothing he could do about this situation.


    At this moment, Jean looked at Vincent with a cold gaze. He slowly took out his cell phone and made a call in front of him. "Arrange a private flight to Parma tomorrow."


    "Yes, young master!"


    After the other party answered, Vincent raised his eyebrows. "Tomorrow, before boarding the ne with me, I''ll give you the medicine. After we get to Parma, her eyes will return to normal."


    "Vincent, if there is any damage to her eye, I will bury you in the deepest ocean."


    The man gave him a cold warning as he looked at him deeply. Then he turned around and left the research room.


    He couldn''t stand his behavior. Brother or not, he couldn''t do something like that by holding Lilia''s eye hostage.


    Jean couldn''t gamble with this!


    He didn''t care about anything in the world except Lilia, this was his biggest weakness that was easy to exploit.


    Knowing it well, Vincent dared to do something so vicious!


    Julius saw Jean''s figure as the man turned around and left. He red at Vincent, and when he realized that he was helpless, he mmed his fists into the cab.


    The metal cab had a slight dent because of it, making his joints a little sore.


    Vincent saw Julius'' movements with his still indifferent face. "Are you really her uncle?"


    At such an age, Julius should''ve controlled his emotions better and be more mature in dealing with this.


    Blood slowly dripped from his knuckles, and without saying anything, Julius walked out of the research room sadly. He went through the crowd and into the smoking room.


    "Doctor Julius, your hand... let''s treat it."


    "Shut up! Hurry back to work!"


    They didn''t know what happened, but they couldn''t help but go back to work as Julius told them. But then they began to talk about it all the time.


    When the crowd dispersed, Vincent was left alone in the research room, not knowing what to do.


    He looked at the ss door that broke into countless pieces on the floor, then he turned around and saw the experimental tform.


    What was this called?


    He was just teasing his friend, trying to secure a guarantee that Jean would keep his promise. He didn''t really hurt Lilia''s eyes. How could these people lose control over this trivial matter? What a joke.


    Vincent also did not think that Jean would attach so much importance to Lilia.


    He became a little annoyed as he returned to the testing table. Vincent then pushed aside the medicinal ingredients on the table, and sighed with one hand on his forehead.


    He felt that if it weren''t for having the medicine to Lilia''s eye recovery in his hand, Jean might''ve really done something to him.


    Would he have been buried in the deepest ocean by then?!


    �� ..


    At 12.30 past midnight, Lilia was seen lying alone in a sterile room.


    Jean didn''te, neither did her uncle.


    However, she did not have the opportunity to witness how festive this year''s New Year Eve was.


    With all that happened, this year started as ''new'' for her.


    The night was very dark, tinged with a freezing feeling as not a glimpse of moonlight could be seen outside the window.


    Lilia wasn''t sleepy, so she opened her eyes and her sight still looked faint.


    There hadn''t been much change in her vision since this afternoon, everything around her still looked gray.


    She thought maybe she should adapt by epting the fact that she had gone blind first.


    Sitting on the bed, she wanted to get down but her hands unconsciously touched her lower abdomen.


    ''Honey, get ready, if you fall, don''t cry��'' She got her feet down from the side of the bed. Her toes rested on the floor, but she couldn''t find her sandals.


    Alright.


    Lilia decided to take two steps. She walked barefoot, feeling a little cold to the touch.


    Lilia slowly raised her hand and waved it a little before finding the wall in front of her. Then she bursted outughing.


    She felt like a heroine on a TV series. When she couldn''t see anything, she was actually using her hands, not the eyes.


    Maybe not long ago, when her eyes still couldn''t see clearly, Lilia''s heart was already ready to ept any reality in the future. Therefore, she could face this harsh reality gracefully.


    Right now, Lilia waspletely blind, but she couldn''tin about it.


    This was her own choice, there was no other way for her but to get used to the darkness.


    She took a little step forward, trying to find the door in the direction she remembered.


    However, after only two steps, she touched the end of the bed painlessly and a sound forced her to stop.


    The door was open!


    The familiar sound of footsteps came, mixed with his signature smell. The figure immediately grabbed her. "Don''t move!"


    In fact, Jean had been there the whole time. The night was even darker than usual and the temperature was very cold.


    Liliaid in the sterile room, while Jean stood outside the door.


    Seeing his wife''s figure, the man''s eyes were filled with hostility.


    ''Vincent you bastard...!'' He cursed inwardly.


    "Why did youe here!" Lilia put her hand on his shoulder, rubbed the side of her leg and got a little emotional.


    The man''s throat rolled up as he looked into his wife''s clear and unfocused eyes. His voice was trembling as he answered, "Sorry I''mte."


    He sounded hoarse with a hint of pity.


    Lilia closed the corners of her mouth, raised her hand and hesitantly touched her husband''s cheek. "No need to apologize, I don''t me you, I''m kidding."


    She was still the same as before. Graceful, calm, and considerate.


    She couldn''t see her man with her eyes, but she didn''t evenin or cry for once.


    Even her face was never painted with worry.


    The man then sat at the bed with Lilia in his arms. He tightly hugged her waist in his arms. Lilia looked down and noticed Jean''s embrace that was different from usual, then she asked while her face slightly buried in his chest. "Are you leaving?"


    This question was a trap.


    Did Lilia ask whether he would leave the sterile room or leave Surabaya for Parma?


    His wife asked shrewdly, she didn''t dare express her anxiety in her heart.


    "No." The man stroked her hair, his strong arms wrapped her around warmly.


    Lilia pulled herself closer into his embrace. "Did my uncle fight with Vincent this afternoon?"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Lilia tightly hugged his waist. She lifted her head and groped his face until she finally found his chin and kissed him. "What were you doing just now?"


    "Smoking," the man lowered his head and kissed her a little.


    Lilia snorted, winked and joked. "Liar! There is no smell of smoke!"


    After speaking, she kissed the man''s lips deeply.


    She had to do everything she could to engrave his existence in her mind, and it seemed that this was the only way Lilia could dispel the doubts in her heart.

 Chapter 569 - A Present From Jean

    After kissing for quite a while, Lilia''s face turned slightly red.


    She leaned on the man''s arm, gave him a hug, and said nothing.


    Then, she fell asleep and faintly felt that someone was touching her eyelids.


    Lilia just said a word, waved her hand, and fell asleep again.


    ...


    The next morning, she got up in a hurry.


    There was still darkness before her eyes, but it seemed that a light had appeared in front of her.


    This might be an illusion.


    "Jean?"


    Unfortunately, Jean was on the phone and wasn''t there.


    When Lilia touched her bedside feeling so cold, it was clear that the man had been gone a long time ago.


    Lilia was confused for some reason. She sat down and was just about to step on, but suddenly, the door to her room opened.


    "Lie down and use the medicine!"


    The guest was Vincent and his tone was stiff as ever.


    Lilia was stunned, then she smiled and joked, "I can''t see anymore, do I need to take medicine still?"


    "I''m a doctor!" Vincent replied stiffly, but his eyes were fixed on the corners of Lilia''s lips.


    How could she stillugh?


    She was going blind but she could ept it in peace?!


    Vincent had no experience with women and his understanding of Lilia was limited to the fact that she was Jean''s wife.


    He thought that Lilia would cry bitterly andin violently.


    In short, Vincent did not expect that Lilia would look tough and cheerful as always.


    In the end, Lilia justid quietly.


    Since today was thest day of treatment, she told herself to endure it and end this journey.


    Just like before, Vincent endured the difort while giving her some medicines and injections. After doing all this, his face turned pale again.


    Time passed, and about half an hourter, he took out the silver needle first.


    "Hold on."


    ''It hurts, it hurts!'' But she only gritted her teeth and hissed.


    Just like at the beginning of the treatment, Lilia was in so much pain that her voice sounded mute and her breathing trembled a little.


    Vincent pursed his lips and he suddenly felt very ufortable.


    Yesterday, he stuck a needle in an acupuncture point into Lilia''s eye, which left herpletely blind.


    He naturally knew how painful a closing acupuncture point could be.


    At that moment, the idea of ??wanting to "get Jean back" was so strong that he ignored the pain Lilia was going through.


    Vincent was overwhelmed and his face seemed to show a veryplicated expression.


    He tightened his brows and muttered irritably, "Don''t move, someone wille to you to remove the gauze in a few hours."


    "Thank you."


    Lilia reluctantly thanked him, but ignored the words.


    A few hourster, he was not the one who woulde to remove the gauze.


    Vincent and Jean''s flight was scheduled exactly one hour after Lilia''sst treatment.


    Vincent took the silver needle back into the cloth bag and looked at the time before leaving.


    After about an hour, her eyes should recover.


    He hoped that by then, Jean wouldn''t be ming himself too much.


    After all, he would be brought back to Parma in an hour, and everyone was waiting for him.


    After Vincent left, Lilia was lying on the bed feeling so tired.


    But she didn''t want to sleep today, so she pressed hard on her nails, trying to stay awake.


    She didn''t know the reason and she was very confused.


    Where did Jean go and when did he go?


    Despite her willpower, she still ran out of energy after suffering severe pain. In less than ten minutes, she finally fell asleep.


    At the same time, the convoy drove slowly from the Gics Institute to Surabaya Airport.


    The weather was clear and good today. The convoy arrived at the airport entrance in half an hour.


    Along the way, Vincent''s face looked grim, until he got out of the car and asked angrily, "Where do you keep my Fornasari?"


    Lately, Vincent had been too focused on how to trick Jean back into Parma, but he forgot to ask about his precious car.


    By this time, they all had reached the airport entrance. Vincent looked around but he didn''t see his car anywhere.


    Jean''s cold eyes stared at him faintly. "Is this important?"


    "Nonsense!" Vincent was full of displeasure. "The car is the only one in the world, how could it not be important!"


    "I also have a wife, and she is the only one in this world."


    Vincent choked.


    This was his own gall hole for messing with Lilia''s eyes.


    Vincent dropped his chair angrily. "How could the two stand equal! I already said that her eyes will be fine! Jean, you are a jerk!"


    "A jerk?" The man repeated hisst word, the smile on the corner of his mouth grew colder. "Get out of the car."


    After speaking, the driver quickly walked in front of the car and opened the backseat''s door for him.


    Jean took the lead to get out of the car. He was wearing a gray wool coat and trousers of the same color, standing on the cold asphalt, as if leaving the world alone.


    Vincent got out of the car with the package of medicine and sighed. "Jean, don''t me me. You''ve been away for a long time and everyone has been looking for you since then. When youe back this time, everyone will greet you warmly. Are you really that angry?"


    "Well, not that much," The man replied indifferently.


    However, Vincent clearly felt that he was speaking ironically.


    Up ahead, a private jet was seen parked. Vincent nced at him as he walked. And when he took back his gaze, he felt something wasn''t quite right!


    How did the logo on the jet look so much like that of his older brother''s?


    Vincent''s heart suddenly pounded loudly.


    The wind was blowing so strong that he couldn''t open his eyes.


    He absently rubbed his eyes and walked forward two steps quickly. But before he could see signs on the fusge clearly, thedders fell slowly and a figure of a man standing could be seen...


    Yikes!


    Was this an illusion? Why was his elder brother here!


    As soon as Vincent saw the figure, he unconsciously wanted to run.


    However, when he had just turned around, nearly twenty bodyguards blocked his way.


    Vincent stiffly looked at the man beside him. "Jean, you betrayed me!"


    He wondered while he was still on the road earlier. Why took the convoy to the airport? It turned out that these guards were aiming to prevent him from running away!


    The man rolled his eyes lightly, bumped into Vincent''s using gaze, and teased his lips yfully. "Of course not, this is a gift for you."


    ''You have endangered my woman''s life, how could I possibly let you escape from hell?!!''


    "Jean, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of friend! Why are you doing this to me?!"


    Vincent was so angry and he wanted to run away. But Jean brought so many bodyguards with him so he had nowhere to run.


    Jean ignored Vincent''s nagging, he stepped towards the private jet and the man finally got off thedder.


    He was tall and slim. He looked handsome in his fancy suit. His dark and indifferent eyes were shaded by his long eyshes, and an ankle-length ck robe covered his straight legs.


    He got off the ne and stood on the spot, exhaling a cold breathparable to a winter breeze.


    Jean stepped forward, both of them were of the same height and aura.


    However, the opponent was clearly in a high position, with a tight neckline, and burning breath all over his body.


    He stretched out his hand, eyebrows and eyes alienated. "You have been away for a long time."


    Jean shook hands with him. "I''ll leave him to you."


    The handshake onlysted a moment, then they immediately released each other.


    Jean turned slightly to the side, devoting his attention to Vincent who was scratching his head while ncing at another direction.


    His indifferent and cold voice engulfed the surrounding cold air, adding to his sinister look. "Can''t you say hello to your brother?"


    Vincent broke out in cold sweat. ''Brother, here Ie��''

 Chapter 570 - Better To Be Blind Than To Lose You

    Vincent didn''t know that Jean, a dark-hearted evil, would summon his eldest brother.


    In this world, Vincent was not afraid of anyone except his older brother.


    Vincent was standing on the spot, slowly retreating. But it was toote for him to run away now.


    "Vincent!" At this time, his elder brother narrowed his eyes sharply at him. Vincent instantly froze in his steps by that sharp and arrogant tone.


    He swallowed his throat as he pointed to the man next to his older brother. Vincent sounded like he was heartbroken as he said, "Jean, if you treat me like this, you will be cursed by God!"


    Didn''t you force him back to Parma yourself too?!


    Vincent''s original intention was to bring Jean back to meet and chat with their friends who hadn''t seen him in a long time.


    Everyone already knew the news and now they were waiting for him in Parma.


    Vincent''s beautiful face flushed red with anger, he turned his head angrily and continued cursing at Jean.


    But the man looked at him indifferently, expressionless even.


    He shouldn''t be messing with Lilia''s eyes.


    He could tolerate all of Vincent''s bullshit, but hurting Lilia was out of it.


    "Big brother, why are you here?!" Vincent looked into his eldest brother''s eyes, feeling that the blood in his body was flowing backwards.


    Too scary. The sight before him was too scary!


    His big brother hadn''t made any public appearance in a long time. How did he appear in this country now?!


    It was all on Jean''s lost conscience!


    His brother looked cold, his eyes looking indifferent and cruel as a chilling cold wind slowly blew across the asphalt, disturbing the curvature of his long coat.


    Vincent moved in front of his older brother in a frightened manner. He looked at him carefully and immediately lowered his head.


    Right now, he was like a limp banana, without the pride and arrogance he had before.


    "Come back with me."


    Vincent nodded hesitantly when he heard the order. "Brother, what about Jean? Is heing with us?"


    He wiped his face and muttered, "Brother, can''t I note back with you?"


    Obviously, he''s still trying to get Jean back to Parma.


    His brother''s aggressive eyes were fixed on his body, he pursed his lips without saying a word. The bigger man then raised his hand and pped him hard.


    In an instant, ten bodyguards appeared from the private jet behind him.


    Each of them was well trained, stocky, and tall.


    When Vincent saw his brother bringing all of his personal bodyguards, it seemed difficult for him to escape today.


    The eldest brother ignored him and his unfathomable eyes were on Jean. "Go first."


    Jean nodded in response. "See youter."


    Vincent''s brother faintly retracted his gaze then lifted his coat before he turned and walked towards the jet.


    His cold back was indifferent and alienated. He was a surprise guest this new year.


    Vincent was taken away, and he failed to bring Jean back to Parma.


    He was furious. After boarding the ne, he sat alone near the window and sulked.


    He didn''t dare question his elder brother''s approach, so he could only me and curse himself. He also wondered how he would repay Jean in the future.


    There was also his limited edition Fornasari!


    Of course, Jean wasn''t really mad at Vincent and called his eldest brother here just because he didn''t feel like going back to Parma.


    When Vincent returned to Parma, he suddenly found his red Fornasari in his backyard garage. And to his surprise, the exact same car painted in gold was parked beside it.


    He was overjoyed and his hatred towards Jean was much less.


    He felt that one demon still had a conscience. He took no action against his car and fulfilled his promise to him.


    But less than a minute after that, the housekeeper came to report to him that from now on, he would not be allowed out of the gate of the house for three months.


    Vincent was forced into submission and caged life!


    �� ..


    At The Gic Research Institute, Lilia woke up half an hour after the man left.


    The gauze in her eyes was still there but the tingling sensation had gone away. She rolled her eyes, feeling a sudden freshness.


    "Lilia, are you awake?" Julius'' voice came from outside the sterile room.


    Hearing that voice, Lilia remembered her anxiety before going to sleep, she then asked, "Uncle, how''s the situation?"


    Julius was taken aback by her response, he pressed his lips together and said nothing.


    Yesterday, he heard everything Vincent and Jean had to say in the research room.


    Vincent said that no matter what happened, he would bring Jean back to Parma with him before he could heal Lilia''s eyes.


    And he saw the team leaving the institute with his own eyes recently.


    Vincent took his belongings and ordered a colleague from the research institute to remove the gauze in Lilia''s eyes three hours after his departure. He also exined how to remove the gauze and medicines afterward.


    When they left, he saw Jean walking with him.


    Julius didn''t know how to tell Lilia about this.


    The direction of their convoy wasn''t to the city center, but to the airport at the other end of the city.


    He thought that Jean had really gone for Lilia''s eyes, he was willing to sacrifice for his wife''s recovery.


    At this time, Julius'' silence made Lilia feel bad.


    She raised her elbow and turned her head towards the sound. "Uncle, where is he?"


    Seeing her waking up, Julius immediately stepped forward anxiously. "Don''t worry, lie down first."


    "Uncle..." Lilia grabbed her uncle''s wrist and sat down. This caused the gauze covering her eyes to fall off.


    With a broken heart, Julius quickly caught the gauze and tried to cover her eyes again.


    There was still some medicinal residue on the gauze, the stench of Chinese medicine immediately spread into the air.


    "Lie down!" Julius was still wearing the sterile suit, his gloved fingers carefully tugging at the gauze for fear of contaminating the medicine.


    He looked at Lilia anxiously, only to see her raise her hand and stare at him in amazement.


    "What is wrong?" Julius caught the look in Lilia''s eyes. When he saw it, a hope rose in his heart.


    As a fellow doctor, he firmly believed in Vincent''s abilities.


    It looked like Lilia''s eyes could finally see!


    But Jean was...


    Lilia looked at Julius with clear eyes and raised an eyebrow. "Uncle, my eyes..."


    She could see him very clearly, just like before.


    There was no obscurity or a hazy fog. She could even see clearly from a distance!


    Julius nodded in relief. "Don''t push yourself too hard even if you can finally see. It seems that this herbal medicine is indeed beneficial."


    He didn''t say much and just sighed heavily.


    However, Lilia immediately got up from the bed and subconsciously nced outside the sterile room. She couldn''t find the figure of that man anywhere.


    Her husband would usually stand outside, she wanted to tell the news to him as soon as possible.


    "Did he go to smoke again?" Lilia looked at Julius with a clear smile on her lips.


    Julius lowered his head slightly, his eyes were shining. It took him a long time as he struggled with his words. "He... and Vincent are gone."


    Lilia''s smile froze a little. "Where did they go?"


    Didn''t he say... he wasn''t leaving?


    Jean said that he would not leave her.


    But he left the day she regained her sight?!


    Lilia sat on the bed and muttered for a long time until she felt cold and sad.


    "Lilia, perhaps he wille back in two days."


    However, Julius couldn''t help telling the truth about her blindness directly.


    In fact, he didn''t even know if Jean woulde back after he left, or when exactly he would.

 Chapter 571 - The Lonely Flower

    Julius'' answer did not calm the anxiety in Lilia''s heart.


    Lilia stomped on the floor barefoot, her eyes looking confused. "Did the two of them go together?"


    Julius nced at her then lowered his head with difficulty.


    ''Lilia, I can''t bear to say it��''


    He didn''t say anything, he just stood still and took a deep breath. Lilia then stood up and saw his figure clearly through the window of the sterile room.


    "Uncle, my eyes arepletely healed."


    She was even willing to put her current thoughts aside so that her uncle wouldn''t worry. Understanding her feelings, Julius slowly got up and put his hand in front of her. "Congrattions, Lilia."


    Such happy news, but no joy between each other.


    Lilia smiled absently as she stepped forward and hugged Julius. "Uncle, thank you for looking after me all this time. Can you lend me your cell phone?"


    Julius handed over his cell phone then she quickly dialed the number she memorized.


    "Sorry, the call you have made has been temporarily unavable..."


    Her call couldn''t reach him. After she hung up the phone fast, she called again.


    "Sorry, the number you called..." But the answer remained exactly the same.


    Lilia lowered her head and her hand, still with a calm expression on her face.


    But the calmer she got, the more depressed Julius became.


    He stepped forward, raised his hand and was about to embrace her, afraid that Jean''s departure would cause some mental problems for her. In the end, his injured palm fell on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, he will be back."


    "I know," Lilia answered him and smiled back. Then she asked, "Uncle, is it still raining outside ...?"


    They were in a closed sterile room, with no real windows and only floor-to-ceiling windows connecting the corridor and the various research rooms.


    Julius then said, "It''s not, the sun is shining today."


    Lilia was a little disappointed, she actually wanted to feel some cool air. "I want to go out."


    She hadn''t been out since she came to the institute. In the past three weeks, she would go back and forth between the sterile room and the restroom every day.


    Her eyes were much better now, so she wanted to go out and have a look. Lilia wanted to feel if this monsoon was so cold.


    Her face remained unchanged, and even though her heart was empty, she still hid all her emotions under her calm outlook.


    She didn''t look for him like crazy because Lilia didn''t know where he was.


    She wasn''t crying or causing trouble, she just wanted to get some fresh air in peace. After putting on a coat and tying her hair, she finally took a walk outside the institute.


    Throughout the whole process, she didn''t say anything.


    Julius was waiting for her outside the restroom.


    In less than five minutes, Lilia changed her clothes and walked out.


    She was wearing a gray coat, her hair was loosely tied into a ponytail at the back of her head, and she''s wearing stylish, fairly tall jeans and boots.


    "Uncle, I''m in the mood to go out on my own. Please work again and don''t worry about me!"


    Lilia stretched out her hand and yed with the end of her hair. After she said it to Julius, she took the elevator down.


    The research institute was located near the shore, the roar of the passing waves could be heard outside.


    It rained briefly yesterday on New Year''s Eve, making the waves sound soft.


    Lilia opened the ss door and walked down the stairs in front of it.


    The beach scene was clear before her eyes, she looked around and her eyes were fixed on a green tree with red flowers.


    It turned out that on the institute grounds, there were three striking Japanese frangipani trees and many other trees.


    She didn''t see them when she came since she fell asleep all the way.


    At that time, Jean kept watch over her closely, as if something would happen once he took her eyes off her. And now that she''s cured, she''s the only one under this frangipani tree. Somehow, this beautiful tree gave off a lonely vibe.


    Lilia walked slowly under the tree, the grass on the ground was pale yellow and there were dead leaves.


    She stood there and stared at the red flower with her eyes. The petals looked so brilliant and the stamens were pink. Lilia didn''t know if she had ever seen this before.


    She paused for a long time, put her hand in the pocket of her coat, and lightly touched her lower abdomen.


    She still felt her stomach getting plumper. Vincent said that she ate too much, but she insisted that her child had grown well inside her.


    Now that her eye was better and her wound had healed, she should run a test on a fetal heart rate as soon as possible.


    Lilia''s gaze slowly moved away from the tree and a flower fell on the drooping scene.


    She crouched down and twisted the flower around her fingertips as she rested her chin on her knee.


    Was he on the ne right now?


    It took a long time to get to Parma, right?


    However, she heard faint footstepsing from behind her.


    Lilia crouched on the ground, pushing the flower with her fingertips and smiled. "Uncle, you don''t need to apany me."


    The footsteps continued and the distance between them grew closer.


    At this moment, Lilia lowered her eyelids and continued to exhale, trying to suppress the mixed thoughts in her heart and the tears welling up in her eyes.


    A pair of clean and shiny leather shoes slowly stood silently in front of her.


    She turned away from the flower and turned her head slightly.


    It turned out��


    "Madame, are you waiting for me?"


    With a loud sound, Lilia felt the rope that suffocated her heart disappeared in an instant.


    She quickly raised her head. As her uncle said, the sun was shining brightly today and a beam of light shone on the man''s shoulder that stood tall in front of her.


    She couldn''t open her eyes because of the dazzling light, but she insisted on looking at him more intensely.


    The man stood in front of her with his back against the light, his cheeks were covered with ayer of light, looking handsome and straight, and felt so unreal.


    Lilia felt that her expression must be ridiculous right now.


    She kept crouching on the ground while looking at him and muttering, "Didn''t you leave�� Already?"


    Lilia thought that Jean should be on the ne right now. She thought that she would start the days of waiting without knowing when her husband would return.


    She thought...


    There were still many, many thoughts on her mind.


    A happy smile crossed the man''s thin lips. He sighed silently, bent down, and pulled her in by supporting her arm. "It''s so cold, don''t squat here alone. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?"


    Lilia''s legs went numb and she shook his figure before hitting his arm.


    Her eyes were filled with confusion, but she asked instead, "Didn''t you leave earlier...?"


    "I did. I went to the airport to take Vincent. When I saw you asleep, I didn''t dare wake you up."The man exined carefully.


    Lilia immediately lowered her head. "Uncle said you were gone, I called you but my call didn''t connect."


    Before she finished her words, she was hugged into a warm embrace. "I left early in the morning in a hurry and didn''t tell him. When I just got back, the car went into the tunnel and my phone had no signal on. I promised Mrs. Widjaya that I wouldn''t leave, right? You thought I would dare break your promise and be a liar?"


    Lilia''s hand was still turning the flower she was holding.


    In her heart, all her anxieties and sorrows were erased in one sentence.


    Closing her eyes and raising her hands to embrace him, her voice slowly choked up. "I thought you were going to Pama, and here I was thinking about how to apply for a visa to go after you..."


    The man sighed silently and hugged her tightly under the frangipani tree.


    He didn''t want to tell her what happened this morning. ording to his calcted timing, if he sent Vincent away and hurried back, Lilia shouldn''t have taken off her gauze yet, and so he thought the timing would be right.


    However, he never thought that when he got out of the car and entered the research instituteplex, he saw the woman from a distance crouching alone under the frangipani tree with a troubled expression on her face.

 Chapter 572 - Getting Bigger!

    The man hugged her, stroked her back as ifforting her, then held her face. "Hey, even if I''m gone, I''ll definitely take you with me. By the way, how are your eyes? Can you see clearly?"


    Lilia nodded, raised her hand and gently touched the man''s cheek. "Obviously! Looks like Vincent''s medical skills are really good."


    The man''s eyes were filled with gratitude. Over the past few weeks, his weight had gradually decreased due to anxiety.


    He let out a sudden breath and pulled her into his embrace again. "In the future, I have to protect you even harder so that you don''t get hurt again!"


    Lilia hugged him back. "I can protect myself and ... our child."


    "Do you really like our child?" He asked with a smile.


    Lilia answered, "Of course! I really want to see them grow and then they will be as persistent as you!"


    ...


    Jean was back!


    This was the deepest thought he had when Julius saw this scene in the lobby of the institute.


    It turned out that he didn''t leave, which was good!


    With his presence, Lilia would no longer be sad.


    Julius stood in front of the door with his hands behind his back. He gently touched the joint of his right hand. There was a slight fracture in his bone, looking painful but it was all worth it.


    Today, January 2nd, Lilia had finally recovered.


    When she brought the man back to the building, she just walked near the restroom and saw Julius waiting.


    "Uncle!" Lilia smiled and greeted him with a bit of panic.


    Julius smiled forward and looked at Jean. He said, "I thought you were gone for real! I didn''t think it was a false g."


    The man nodded at Julius and then invited him to the room.


    Lilia never let go of his hands, showing deep affection and letting others envy their rtionship.


    Julius smiled silently as he sat on the sofa and watched the scene, looking very calm.


    In the room, there was silence for a moment. Lilia''s gaze moved and looked at Julius. "Uncle�� Is there a B-ultrasound device that can detect the fetal heartbeat?"


    Julius caught her looking at her lower abdomen. "I''ve discussed this with Jean before. I just called my friend here. There''s a research specialist in gynecology. I''ll take you thereter."


    Lilia was a little nervous and excited. "Okay."


    At this time, Julius looked at Jean and hesitated for a few seconds. "Lilia just took off the gauze before it was time to apply the medicine. Could there be some hidden danger?"


    Vincent had left, he was unsure if the amount and timing of the ointment he used on Lilia would have any impact on her.


    Jean pursed his lips and said, "No, I''ve already asked Vincent. The final potion is just a consolidation. Its silver needles have really restored her sight."


    "It turns out ..." Julius still didn''t understand Vincent. "Your friend''s acupuncture skills are very good but a little bit..."


    These words were ridiculous and ironic.


    Jean didn''t say anything, he didn''tment on Julius'' evaluation.


    After handing Vincent over to his older brother, he didn''t want to start another fight in such a short time.


    Only his older brother could fix Vincent in Parma now.


    ...


    Half an hourter, they had lunch while Lilia only drank water. When the two of them followed Julius to the gynecology research room, they became even more nervous.


    "Uncle, are you sure I can hear my baby''s heartbeat now?"


    She was still behind eight weeks of pregnancy. If she couldn''t hear the fetal heartbeat, would her baby still be alright?


    Julius watched her anxiously, he couldn''t help but smile at her to help calm her down. "Don''t be nervous, you can listen to what the expert has to say."


    Previously, Lilia''s eyes were blind and she was receiving long-term care every day.


    However, Julius had been in contact with his fellow expert for a long time and was nning to arrange a fetal examination for Lilia once all her eyes recovered.


    The equipment at the research institute was very advanced thanks to the city''s support to the gic research as well as arge amount of funding from the Widjaya family that came every year.


    Fairly speaking, this research institute had been able to progress steadily until now, all thanks to the contribution that the Widjaya Family had given them.


    Every worker in this ce knew it well, no wonder the researchers showed such a great respect to Jean and Lilia.


    But they didn''t dare to interact with this couple, just seeing them was fun enough.


    Currently, at the Midwifery and Gynecology Research Office, the room was full of instruments, beakers, microscopes and other research tools.


    This should be Lilia''s first close encounter with such a serious field of research.


    She carefully followed Julius and after passing therge testing machine. Julius then said to the person sitting in front of the room. "Mister Evan, I''m going to trouble you for a while."


    In the research institute, everyone addressed each other politely. This was a sign of respect and nobility.


    Evan immediately took off his sses and got up when he looked back. "Even young master Jean is here! What an honor! Miss Lilia, let''s go to the inner ultrasound room."


    "Okay, thanks, Mr. Evan."


    Julius said something and waited for him outside the door. After Evan said a few words, he left the research room.


    Outside the door, Jean came from the other side of the corridor.


    Julius nodded at him and said as he looked at the research room, "They will be in for a moment."


    "Thank you for this time," Jean said, thanking him.


    Julius smiled back then shook his head. "You don''t have to be polite to me. Jean, I am Lilia''s uncle and you are also a benefactor in our research institute. I really want to help from the bottom of my heart."


    The man looked at him deeply for a while then nodded and said nothing more


    ...


    In the B-ultrasound room, the light dimmed as Liliaid on the bed. It turned out this examination made her feel nervous. She even repeatedly took a deep, heavy breath.


    The smile on the 50 years old man relieved her a little. Evan then said, "Ms. Lilia, do not be nervous, there is nothing to worry about."


    "Alright, thank you."


    "It will feel a bit cold, be patient. "


    When the cold liquid was applied to her lower abdomen, Lilia reflexively shrank.


    "Well, the gestational sac is well developed."


    Evan moved the probe around her lower abdomen while talking about the situation.


    Lilia tightly gripped the cloth she rolled up, her heart was pounding like a drum.


    Evan rubbed some of the liquid into her lower abdomen and continued working on the machine with his other hand. "The fetus is well developed, but its heartbeat cannot be heard because it''s not old enough,"


    In short, Lilia''s heart suddenly skipped a beat when she heard it.


    She turned her head and saw Evan''s serious expression through the dim light. "What do you mean not old enough?"


    "Let me exin," Mr. Evan looked her in the eye and smiled very kindly. "First, don''t be nervous. A lot of pregnant women experience this situation at an early stage."


    "Some even take more than eight weeks to hear the fetal heartbeat. ording to the fetal sac size shown by the B-ultrasound, it is clear that the fetus is already in a developing state, so you don''t have to worry too much," he added.


    Her baby was growing well...


    Lilia opened her mouth and wanted to thank him, but she was too excited so she couldn''t even say a word.


    Even though the fetus''s heart could still not be heard�� her child was still developing!

 Chapter 573 - A Prayer

    Having said that, this proved that the radiation from the previous examination had no effect on her!


    "Sir, are you sure the baby grows well?" Lilia took a deep breath. After she sat down, she couldn''t help but ask again.


    Evan nodded. "I am sure your fetal sac is healthy and well developed."


    About five minutester, Evan picked up some tissue and wiped the liquid off Lilia''s stomach.


    When he hung the detection head next to the machine, he reached out and helped Lilia to her feet. "Miss Lilia, in a week or two, you will be able to hear the fetal heart."


    Lilia''s eyes lit up and the tip of her nose was slightly sour. "Fine, I''ll trouble you again by then!"


    "You''re wee. Let me help you get down."


    ...


    When Lilia came out of the research room with her head down, Julius and Jean both stared at her outside.


    The man took a step forward, patted her shoulder, and furrowed his brows.


    He lowered his head but couldn''t see his wife''s face. He didn''t question her and just hugged her tightly, secretlyforting her.


    Julius didn''t think too much. When he saw Lilia''s figure this way, he lowered his head and said nothing. His heart sank as he asked, "Lilia, what about��"


    He asked carefully, his eyes fixed on her, for fear of losing the subtle change in her expression.


    And then...


    Lilia raised her face with a smile at the corners of her mouth, showing her bright eyes. "Mr. Evan said that although the fetal heart still can''t be heard, the fetal sac is developing."


    Julius was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly let out a sigh of relief. "Seriously, I thought you were..."


    Lilia turned her gaze to look at Jean, her eyes sparkling. "Our child is growing."


    Even though she still couldn''t hear the fetal heartbeat, this was already the best result.


    The man pursed his lips and his smile reached his eyes. He bent his joints and smacked his forehead, looking indulgent and helpless.


    "I''m going to the bathroom first��"


    She grasped the man''s finger a little, and after saying a single sentence, she walked over to the bathroom.


    She drank a lot of water before this. And after the result turned out unexpected, she was so relieved that her stomach felt like exploding.


    ...


    It was already four in the afternoon when Lilia and her man nned to leave the gic research institute.


    They stayed here for almost a month. At this research site, the two of them were far away from problems and had seeded in healing Lilia''s eyes. Now was the time to go.


    The convoy was already in front of the institute. Lilia and Jean stood in front of Julius, smiling slightly. "Uncle, I have been troubling you all this time!"


    Julius still put his hands behind his back, his soft and graceful face revealing his warm familiar smile. "You don''t need to be so polite to me, you''ve been thanking me a lottely."


    Lilia scratched her cheek awkwardly. "It''s because I did cause you a lot of trouble, so thank you."


    "Okay, you don''t need to say thank you anymore to me. It''s getting dark, hurry back." With that, Julius looked at Jean. "I''ll be back in Jakarta in about two days. If you need anything, you can always call me."


    "Very well, thank you."


    Julius smiled and shook his head. The couple became more and more polite.


    He stayed where he was, watching them leave together.


    In this life, he might not have another opportunity to get closer to Lilia in the future.


    He hoped that his niece would be safe and sessful, and that she''d have no more idents.


    ''Lilia, I hope you are always healthy��''


    On the horizon, the light of the setting sun shone across the horizon. After Julius watched the convoy leave, he slowly walked out the door wearing a thin white coat.


    He stood under the blowing frangipani tree, his eyes narrowed as a big smile adorned his face. Julius was feeling really good.


    ...


    It was nearly six o''clock when Lilia and the man returned to the Lakeside Vi this afternoon.


    The convoy outside the house quietly left after they escorted them home.


    Lilia was standing in the living room after a long absence, taking a deep breath.


    No dust smell in the air. Even though the house was unupied, it was cleaned by the servants of the Widjaya family every day.


    Lilia walked over to the coffee table and sat down. She straightened her back, turned her head to look at the smiling man and patted her side.


    Jean walked slowly and sat down with her, his deep gaze was fixed on her eyes. "Are your eyes okay?"


    Lilia nodded. "Don''t worry, it''s exactly the same as before."


    He thought that if his wife''s eyes were still problematic because of Vincent, Jean might just go straight to Parma and drag him back to start his treatment all over again.


    After experiencing blindness in her life, Lilia would appreciate the light she had regained even more.


    Lilia smiled and leaned back on her shoulder, opening her palm. "Can you give my cell phone to me now?"


    Her eyes were already healed, so she couldn''t control her desire to y with her cellphone.


    "Don''t y too long." The man handed over the cell phone from his pocket, looking a bit hesitant.


    Lilia nodded. "I know."


    Seeing her looking serious, the man said something before he went to the study. After stroking his wife''s hair, he went upstairs first.


    Lilia nced at his back then looked at the cellphone screen.


    There were several advertisements on social media andments fromizens. However, she directed her focus more to the messages she would send to Harold.


    She had returned and now was the time to deal with the Aphrodite Agency situation.


    ...


    In the study, the man lit a cigarette after entering the door.


    He was standing at the window while watching the night sky outside. Then he took out his cell phone and made a call. "What''s the situation?"


    On the phone, Clifford''s tone was a little tired. "Young master, we recently traveled with Le to various ces around Mysia for days, but there is no trace of young master Mike. Mr. Gibbs from Interpol has helped us in the search, but he suspects that young master Mike may have had an ident."


    After he finished speaking, the man quietly squeezed his cell phone. "Continue investigating. If he does say that, find the body!"


    "Understood."


    Mike had been missing for nearly two weeks and Le didn''t seem bothered by it.


    This situation felt so wrong.


    "Where''s Andrew? Is he still in Mysia?"


    Clifford cleared his throat. "No, he came back two days ago. But he called me every few hours and the Austin family also sent someone here."


    "If you can''t find Mike''s whereabouts, find a way to bring Le back to Indonesia in a week."


    "Yes sir."


    No matter what, Le couldn''t run away from justice.


    Mike''s disappearance was so oddly mysterious that even Clifford and the others couldn''t find a trace of him.


    If they were in Indonesia, this surely would not have happened.


    However, Mysia had a veryrge poption flow.


    The country itself was a region with high risk factors and Clifford''s investigation was inevitably subject to many restrictions and obstacles.


    However, Mike''s current safety was the most worrying.


    The man hung up the phone and stood in front of the window holding his cell phone.


    At this time, his cell phone buzzed again. When he picked it up, he saw that it was a message sent by Kenny.


    Kenny: "President, we will soon achieve sess! [picture]"

 Chapter 574 - New Steps At The Beginning Of The Year

    The photo Kenny sent was of him eating with Oliver.


    However, the picture was taken secretly.


    When Jean saw the contents of the message, his eyes were deep and he simply replied with an [okay] emoji in return.


    His war with Alfred had just started tonight.


    ...


    The next day at six in the morning, Lilia woke up quietly.


    The first time she opened her eyes, she couldn''t help but lift her finger and wave before her eyes.


    Even though the light in the room was very dark, she could clearly see the tips of her fingers.


    "Why haven''t you fallen asleep?" Almost as soon as she woke up, the man also opened his eyes.


    Hearing that voice, Lilia turned to face him. "Maybe I slept too much yesterday. You should sleep again, I''ll make tea."


    "Together."


    The man arrogantly pulled her into his arms. Lilia was helpless to fight it so? she quietly leaned back in his arms and watched his sleeping face as his eyes slowly closed.


    Jean must''ve been so tired during this period.


    He was always worried about her eyes and he still had a lot to deal with.


    Liliaid in his arms for a while, and when she heard the sound of her husband''s even breathing, she carefully moved away and quietly left the master bedroom.


    The sky outside the window slowly brightened. Still wearing her nightgown, Lilia went to the kitchen.


    It was still early in the morning and she wanted to make her husband breakfast.


    Toast and omelette were the simplest, it was a form of spoiling her beloved husband. For nearly a month, he was willing to give up all of his work to apany her.


    When the man woke up at 7.30 am, he found that Lilia wasn''t in the bedroom.


    He descended downstairs with his bag casually strapped to his waist. The temperature in the room was moderate and his broad solid chest was visible between his exposed clothes.


    After all, he still hadn''t installed the floor heating in the Mayer family home. But the incident that Lilia had a nosebleed made him not want to put it on. The heating method for boilers hung on the wall should be more suitable and safer.


    When the man came down, he smelled a burning smell in the air.


    He frowned his brows then walked briskly into the kitchen, and the burning smell became even stronger.


    In the kitchen, Lilia was seen still in her apron while holding a spat in her hand, and turning over the fried egg.


    In the trash were two dark materials. Apparently, they were omelets.


    The man shook his head andughed. Then he walked forward and took the spat from her.


    Lilia was shocked when the man pulled her wrist and grabbed the spat. Still, she didn''t forget to nce at the frying pan.


    "You woke up already!" She moved the corners of her lips as she stood beside the man and watched him turn the omelet deftly. "I want to make breakfast for you, so this should be a surprise. But because of the phone call, the omelette is getting burnt!" She said angrily.


    Lilia answered Harold''s phone call and talked to him for a long time, forgetting the egg that was still in the pan.


    When she returned, she found that the omelet waspletely burnt and the oil was dry. Luckily, this didn''t have any serious consequences.


    She cleaned the pot for ten minutes, then finally got ready again but then Jean came.


    What a shame!


    "Don''t do it in the future. If you''re hungry, let me know, I''ll cook for you."


    The man quickly cooked a golden parboiled egg.


    The toast was cold. Lilia watched Jean put it in the heater again, making the tips of her ears turn red.


    She probably had no talent for cooking in the kitchen.


    When the man put his breakfast on the table, everything only took ten minutes.


    He pushed the hot milk in front of him and looked away from the other table. "Who called you so early?"


    Lilia answered honestly. " Harold, and he told me something new!"


    The man looked at her with a fried egg in between them. "What new?"


    Lilia smiled slyly and told Jean everything she heard from and said to Harold.


    There had been rumors that said Lilia had been blocked by Aphrodite Agency. The reason was because Lilia had a bad attitude towards the other artists and she was arbitrarily using her power to bully the new artist inside thepany.


    Such news was currently spreading rapidly at Aphrodite Agency and so there was a lot of spection about the rumors.


    This was all confirmed by the fact that no news rted to Lilia could be searched on the Intetely.


    So the people in the same industry as hers couldn''t help but wonder if she actually stepped back from the stage because of the ban from her agency.


    It seemed that everyone couldn''t believe Lilia''s message saying she would withdraw for a while and focus on restoring her health. However, everyone started to doubt it after Lilia''s statement that said she did not want Aphrodite''s Agency to use her name during her leave. It added to their belief that the rtionship between Lilia and Aphrodite Agency was on the brim of an end.


    Among the new artists, Milia was the rookie who got the most attention in such a short term.


    "Do you need help?" The man took a sip of milk, put down his chopsticks and stared at his wife for a moment.


    Lilia shook her head slightly. "No, Milia has be popr. I asked Harold to make her the best. But he said that all media tforms can''t search my name now, and even if it''s news rted, there are no traces. Were you behind all this?"


    As she said, her bright eyes stared at Jean, waiting for his answer.


    "Not everything, that''s also pressure from your uncle in Jakarta."


    Lilia was suddenly stunned, and after thinking again, she leaned against the edge of the table. "You asked my uncle to help with it?"


    The man pressed against the edge of his lower lip, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    Lilia knew that she had guessed it right!


    She took a bite of the toast, chewed it and said, "I asked Harold to sign me up for a studio and n to start operating next year."


    Jean didn''t know that Lilia nned to build her own studio.


    The man raised his thick eyebrows as he asked, "Are you going against the Aphrodite Agency?"


    Lilia drank her warm tea to moisturize her throat and then her eyes glowed brightly. "Of course! Albert now mysteriously thinks of me as a thorn in his eyes and he''s ying tricks behind my back, which is too unsightly. The studio is my first step against him." She exined.


    Then she continued, "Right now, I think that the only way to fight them is to build your own studio independently. But it would be nice to take some resources from him, dig up a few artists, and add them up first."


    After listening to her thoughts, the man gave a very relevant evaluation. "Even if the new headquarters is established, if there is no strong support, the artist won''t want toe."


    "Yeah, so..." Lilia smiled non-stop, and put a piece of omelette into the man''s mouth. "I n to discuss with Chris and n, my studio will be connected to theirpanyter, what do you think about that?"


    Hearing that voice, the man frowned almost imperceptibly. "You better cooperate with the Widjaya family!"


    "The Widjaya family is in the real estate industry, so it is inappropriate to be involved in the entertainment industry. Theirpany qualifications are deeper than where I am now. If I were an artist, I would definitely choose the Hartanto familypany." Lilia said.


    The man thought very seriously whether he wanted to build the entertainment industry ording to his brother''s words or not.


    "This is just my initial idea. I haven''t discussed it with anyone. If they don''t agree, I''ll think of another way."


    When he saw Lilia''s eyes, he hadpletely made up his mind. The man raised his eyebrows, and his tone was calm as he said, "They will agree."


    Lilia looked at him deeply and lowered her head with a smile.


    ''Milia, what steps are you going to do now?''

 Chapter 575 - A Sister’s Worries

    "The taller she stands, the harder she falls. This illusion will make her proud for a while. I was still hurt back then, so I didn''t have to settle ounts with her."


    "Now, even though she''s quite popr, she doesn''t have any sufficient spirituality. At best, she could be considered an inte celebrity who had entered the entertainment industry half-assed. If the Ricardo family wasn''t backing her, that woman wouldn''t be standing where she is now."


    Lilia was analyzing the situation calmly while thinking about how she could face Milia head-on.


    At this moment, the man was silent for a few seconds. "Then, has Harold told you about his rtionship with Milia?"


    After she heard it, Lilia stopped her hands from putting the cup closer. "Him and Milia?"


    The man nodded, and the smile at the corner of Lilia''s mouth gradually narrowed.


    In an instant, everything seemed clear.


    No wonder Milia was after her. It turned out that everything was about Harold.


    "Were they ever together?" Lilia asked. She was also trying to remember Harold''s attitude towards Milia.


    Now that she thought about it, she remembered that Harold openly talked to her about his dislike as well as deliberate avoidance towards Milia.


    The man didn''t hide it, and so Lilia just concluded the rtionship between the two of them.


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    One-night love was indeed amon thing in today''s society. But who would''ve thought that the ''love''sted more than one night?


    ...


    At nine in the morning, Jean went to the study so Lilia took the opportunity to head over to the house next door.


    Nobody was told about her return yesterday.


    Just like when they left, no one knew where she and Jean had gone.


    At this time, she thought of seeing Mellisa next door to tell her about her next n.


    When Lilia went to knock, Leonard opened the door for her.


    He saw Lilia through the videophone and looked momentarily stunned. Then he quickly opened the door.


    He was shocked. "When did youe back?"


    Lilia stood in front of the door and looked at him,ughing. "Last night."


    "Your eyes..." Leonard looked into her eyes sharply, they were as clear as water.


    Did this mean she was cured?!


    "My eyes are okay, what about Mellisa?"


    Leonard was probably too excited. He opened the door in his pajamas and chatted with Lilia, but he forgot to invite her in.


    Hearing her question, he quickly turned around. "Probably still asleep, I''ll wake her up..."


    Before Leonard finished speaking, he raised an eyebrow. "No, you better wake her up. She''s in the second master bedroom upstairs."


    Lilia nodded, feeling really weird. And this feeling didn''t go away until he stepped into the living room.


    This...


    As she crossed the living room to go upstairs, she unexpectedly found that there were pillows and nkets on the sofa.


    Leonard walked behind her and cleaned everything in a hurry. Lilia''s lips pursed, and she could only force herself to smile. Then, she went upstairs without speaking.


    It seemed that the prospective brother-inw had been having a hard timetely.


    He was kicked out to sleep on the sofa!


    But there were many rooms in the vi, why didn''t he choose another room? Why did he have to sleep in the living room?!


    Then, when Lilia walked up the stairs and saw that every door on the second floor was tightly closed, she vaguely concluded.


    Her sister probably locked all the doors and hid the keys.


    She came to the door of the second master bedroom and knocked lightly on it.


    Lilia didn''t know what her sister would look like when she suddenly appeared.


    One secondter, a loud, snapping voice came from inside. "Go!"


    Lilia was stunned. Her sister might think of her as Leonard.


    She giggled and kept knocking hard on the door.


    "Go or I''ll beat you up��" Mellisa''s voice was hoarse as she growled.


    Lilia was very curious, what could''ve her future brother-inw done to make her sister so angry?!


    Inside the door, Mellisa''s hoarse scream made Lilia''s grin even wider.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door again. Then the door suddenly opened the next second, showing Mellisa''s angry cheek.


    Wow, there were many kiss marks on her neck!


    Mellisa had absolutely no idea that the person she met when she opened the door wasn''t Leonard.


    She was so angry that when she saw Lilia, she immediately froze in her ce.


    "You ..." Mellisa was stunned. She stepped forward, opened her mouth for a long time without saying a word.


    She had waited for a long 27 days. Was her sister finally back?!


    Lilia saw her sister''s face was filled with uncontroble joy. She stepped forward and embraced her. "Sister, are you surprised to see me? Sorry, I waste to inform you."


    Mellisa felt her sister''s warm embrace was real. She tried to calm her breath so that she wouldn''t have to cry.


    Finally, her sister arrived home!


    She hugged her back and her tone was hoarse as she said, "Your eyes... No, are you alright?"


    Mellisa had been shutting herself up in her room these past few days, waiting to hear from Lilia.


    Even though her sister would asionally send a few words, she knew her sister very well. Lilia never told her the bad things. She always said the good things so that she wouldn''t worry.


    Now that Lilia was finally here, she didn''t want to let go of her. If her younger sister really needed it, she would even give her her cornea.


    Unexpectedly, she came back.


    Lilia let go of Mellisa and squeezed her cheek. "It''s okay. Sorry for making you worry!"


    Mellisa gritted her teeth, raised her hand to look at her sister''s eyes, and rubbed her cheeks casually. "I ... I always pray that you can get through this ordeal, thank goodness you''re fine!"


    The two sisters were standing at the door, and the atmosphere was calm and touching.


    At this time, Leonard shook his head as he leaned against the wall at the corner of the stairs ahead. His words interrupt their intimate moment. "Help me persuade her, she''s refused toe out these days. She''s not even eating her food. Now, get her down to eat."


    When Leonard''s voice was heard, Mellisa''s face immediately sank.


    She gave him a nk nce, then pulled Lilia into the bedroom and mmed the door shut with a bang.


    Leonard was at loss for words.


    Inside, the windows were wide open, and it was a little cold.


    There was an ashtray on the window sill, and half of the unfinished cigarette was still exuding white mist.


    Mellisa suddenly thought of something and her face changed drastically. She hurriedly put out the cigarette and opened the row of windows beside her.


    "Come on, let''s go next door." Mellisa unconsciously pulled Lilia out.


    Lilia teased her back. "Then how about we go downstairs? I haven''t eaten earlier, let''s have breakfast together!"


    She didn''t know what exactly had happened between Leonard and Mellisa.


    The reddish marks on her sister''s neck were quite visible, and to her surprise, this was the first time she saw her like this. She felt that Mellisa might''ve been troubled by it.


    Mellisa could ignore Leonard, but she always followed Lilia''s words.


    Three minutester, Mellisa changed clothes, and the two sisters came to the kitchen.


    Breakfast was already served at the table, Leonard was also there sitting on one of the chairs while talking on the phone.


    Seeing their figures, he said in a deep voice, "You guys eat first, I''ll be backter."


    Back?


    Lilia knew Leonard''s identity. He was a member of a big family in Bandung.


    The specific details were unclear, but listening to what he had to say, could it be that the man intended to return to Bandung?


    Lilia couldn''t help but nce at Mellisa with a cold expression. And while she was still thinking, her sister pulled her over to sit at the dining table.


    She didn''t pay attention to Leonard from the start. Mellisa put the te in front of Lilia and poured her a ss of juice before asking, "Where have you been all this time?"

 Chapter 576 - One-sided Love

    Lilia took a sip of her juice. "Actually, I''m still in Surabaya all this time."


    Mellisa''s eyes trembled. Instead of asking more, she tried to test with concern. "Are your eyes really any better?"


    "Don''t worry, my eyes are back to normal. To be honest I came backst night. I was afraid to bother you, so I just came here now."


    At the end of the conversation, Mellisa said with a smile, "Your presence isn''t a bother to me. Never think like that again!"


    She said herself, not us.


    Leonard wailed in his heart, his eyes fixed on Mellisa''s indifferent cheeks. He could only feel helpless and tired.


    The misunderstanding between the two of them only deepened.


    The situation in Bandung was urgent, and he had to return.


    However, Mellisa made up her mind and refused to go with him.


    Things hade to a dead-end, and their rtionship became more and more fraught with the hardships.


    Lilia smiled and didn''t speak. She clearly felt that Mellisa was walking on thorns, especially when facing Leonard.


    "Do you still have to undergo more treatment?" Mellisa asked without narrowing her eyes.


    She shook her head and said, "It shouldn''t be necessary. I''ve been treated for almost a month and my eyes are fine."


    "That is good!"


    Maybe Leonard also knew that his presence made Mellisa unable to freely chat with Lilia.


    He only ate two steamed buns and left the dining table.


    Lilia looked back and looked back at Mellisa. "What''s the matter with the two of you? Did you guys have another fight? I thought you were fine before I left."


    "No, we''ve always been like this."


    Mellisa didn''t even cover her reluctance to talk further. Lilia had no choice but to give up.


    The two sisters sat at the table and ate their breakfast in silence. Lilia was just drinking juice, and her eyes were on Mellisa.


    After a while, Mellisa swallowed her porridge and said without haste, "I might actually be gone in a few days!"


    "How much longer?" She just came back, but her sister was already leaving.


    Lilia remembered that Mellisa had said that she would return to where her friends were before.


    Mellisa pursed the corners of her lips. "I''ll be back as soon as possible, but ... I don''t know when."


    "What about brother-inw? Is he going with you?" Lilia growled towards the living room.


    Mellisa shook her head, her eyes a little cold. "He wants to return to Bandung and the fiancee arranged for him by his family has moved into his family''s house."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She was silent for a moment.


    Leonard already has a fianc��e?!


    Shocked, Lilia then tried to calm her mind. Only then did she grasp the meaning of ''his family has arranged for him''.


    But it was so sudden!


    Lilia held her elbow on the table and nced at Mellisa''s indifferent face. "Aren''t youing back with him? Since it was arranged by his family, he should be very passive in this matter."


    Everyone could see how hard Leonard wanted to be with Mellisa.


    In his heart, the fianc��e appointed by his family couldn''t bepared to Mellisa.


    Mellisa lifted her eyes from the dinner te and looked suspiciously at Lilia. She curled her lips andughed. "I''m not leaving. We have our own ways. Besides, I still have a lot to take care of."


    "If he can''t finish his family business, so be it. This vi is also his, and before I leave, I''ll move all my belongings. In the meantime, I won''t bring everything at once, so I''ll put some in your house first," she added.


    Mellisa really had made up her mind. Nobody knew what made her do so but all her sister could wonder was whether this decision would lead Mellisa and Leonard''s rtionship into a new growth or something else.


    Lilia looked at Mellisa in confusion. "Do you have to go?"


    Mellisa pursed her lips and nodded. "I still have to go. It''s been a long time since this problem has been dyed. Now that your eyes are healed, I have nothing to worry about anymore. Don''t worry, I''ll be back as soon as I can after I solve my problem."


    Either Mellisa tried tofort her or acted tough in front of her, Lilia couldn''t tell. She could only shut her mouth and ept the arrangement.


    In the living room, Leonard was standing at the window and smoking a cigarette.


    He was not far from the dining table, and he heard all the conversations between them clearly.


    Mellisa will go to Jakarta, but the man will return to Bandung.


    When Lilia and Mellisa came out of the dining table, Leonard immediately put out the cigarette.


    His eyes were fixed on Mellisa, looking fascinated but with a hint of sadness.


    Lilia couldn''t help them with their rtionship. She could only quietly tug at Mellisa''s wrist to providefort in silence.


    She didn''t stay long. After less than ten minutes, Lilia nned to go home.


    When Mellisa led her to the door, she bit the corner of her mouth and took her hand. "Protect your eyes and don''t worry about me."


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Lilia held her hand. "You have to tell me when you are leaving."


    Mellisa didn''t answer directly but only nodded in response.


    She stood at the door, watched her walk, and lowered her eyshes, trying to mask the disappointment in her eyes.


    "When are you... When are you going to Jakarta?" Leonard was already standing at the entrance, looking at Mellisa''s back and asking in a deep voice.


    She turned her head, looked at him, and immediately shifted her gaze. "It has nothing to do with you!"


    "Mellisa, can''t we get along? Aren''t you aware of my feelings for you? Can you really not feel it?" Leonard is tired.


    This rtionship frustrated him a lot, along with the problem with his family that seemed to never cease.


    He wouldn''t let go of the bond that he shared with Mellisa, so he had bravely moved forward. And yet Mellisa had shrunk indefinitely.


    Mellisa was caught by the wrist, and she continued to struggle to escape.


    She continued to take deep breaths, trying to hold back her heartbeat. She... couldn''t allow herself to sink into this rtionship.


    Because she can''t afford to live happily!


    When Lilia was away for treatment, she never went against the other party.


    After Lilia came back, she didn''t n to do anything anymore, so ... she had to go back to Jakarta to sort things out by herself.


    She did not know who the other party was and for what purpose. She only knew that the lives of Herri and the other brothers were in her hands.


    If she didn''t leave immediately, Herri and the others ...


    Thinking of this, Mellisa closed her eyes tightly. She then forced off Leonard''s grip in the next second.


    The man raised his eyes, showing his cold eyes. "No matter how much I love you, you keep rejecting me. What do you think I keep my attention for you for? Don''t you know how hard I struggled for you?"


    When he said this line, he knew it would hurt her.


    The feeling that hurts the most in a rtionship is... one-sided love.


    But Mellisa never replied, even her eyes were filled with irony and ridicule.


    She saw Leonard''s sinking face and the anger buried behind it. She blinked and chuckled. "Leonard, since your family has appointed someone else as your fianc��e, you should go back and ept the arrangement."


    "Thank you for taking care of me all this time, but other than that, I have nothing to give you," she said.


    Leonard stared at her with a wound in his eyes. He gritted his teeth for a long time, and his thin lips overflowed with a few words.


    "Mellisa, you are so cruel!"

 Chapter 577 - The Only Way

    It is not her heart that is cruel, but her situation forced her to be cold and hard, like the tip of an iceberg.


    Moreover, Leonard''s affection broke her heart.


    The man took one step forward, his upright body pressed against her like a mountain. "Have you always seen our rtionship that way?"


    He squeezed Mellisa''s chin and used a little force. "Do you think I''m willing to throw everything away just because I want you to return my feelings? But can you feel my feelings at all?"


    "I feel it!" Mellisa was still indifferent and cold. She faced his question with a straight gaze and calmly said, "I feel it, and that''s why it is problematic. You saved me, and if I need your help again in the future, I can contact you."


    Her tone was very calm, and it made it difficult for Leonard to feel the slightest emotion.


    That meekness, silent ears, countless hugs, and sleepless nights were all problematic to her?!


    Mellisa and Leonard were standing at the side of the hall, facing each other. The woman felt like an executioner, stabbing the knife into Leonard''s heart.


    But this is good.


    With this, she can go to Jakarta without dragging the people around her to fall with her.


    Lilia is protected by Jean, and Leonard is protected by his family. But no one protects Herri and her friends apart from herself.


    They were all people she valued, and Mellisa didn''t want this to happen to them.


    Especially... Leonard.


    Love? Nature is full of love.


    However, when the ''person'' contacted her, they knew about Leonard''s identity and everything about his family in Bandung.


    The voice said, "If you dare to bring Leonard to Jakarta, I will hang his body in front of his house."


    These simple words made Mellisa feel like getting struck by a bolt of thunder.


    She didn''t dare to take any chances. She didn''t dare risk Leonard''s life, so ... the only way was to part.


    No matter how many unspeakable secrets Mellisa had in her heart, there was still no wave on her face.


    She looked at Leonard and said every word, "Just leave me, I''m tired."


    Tired!


    Leonard''s chest beat violently for a moment. He breathed weakly.


    His nose trembled, and he gritted his teeth as he smiled derisively. "Okay, good then. Mellisa, are you bored?"


    "Correct."


    "This is so good, I''m tired of being verbose. So you are nning to kick me out?" Leonard has never been so disappointed.


    He stepped forward, reached out, and grabbed Mellisa''s back head, pulled her to his face as he lowered his head and sneered. "Mellisa, did you just say our rtionship is over? Don''t expect me to agree to it. Even though you are tired of me, I still want you and my love for you will never fade. Let go of you? Only death can separate me from you!"


    "Leonard, you ..."


    There was no time to reply to his words. Mellisa immediately detached herself and headed straight to the master bedroom on the second floor.


    On this day, Mellisa failed to save the man who loved her. But, of course, she didn''t expect the arrogant but gentle Leonard to have such a stubborn side.


    ...


    After Lilia returned to her vi, her mood was affected.


    She was sitting in front of the sofa in the living room, looking at her set of green tea utensils. She subconsciously took the teacup, poured it while thinking about Mellisa.


    Even as the man came down from the top floor and stood beside her, she didn''t even notice.


    "What happened next door that you came back in a daze?" The man''s soft voice flowed into her ears. Lilia let out an ''ah'' and looked up to his handsome smiling face.


    Lilia pulled him aside and sat down. She sighed and told him what was happening next door. Then, finally, she said angrily, "The rtionship between Mellisa and Leonard is getting worse."


    Hearing this, the man didn''t have a different expression on his face, but he saw Lilia''s depressed expression and smiled. "Does it hurt you?"


    "At first, I thought Mellisa could finally live in peace and Leonard was also very kind to her. I wondered, what happened between them?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man took the porcin cup from her hands, ced it on the table, and said in a deep voice, "Leonard''s family from Bandung has about 20 criteria for choosing the next wife for him. If he really wants Mellisa to be with him, it''s hard to say if your sister can get past his family hurdles!"


    Lilia watched him y with the teacup and muttered confusedly. "More than twenty criteria? Are they choosing a wife or queen?"


    The man turned his head to the side, his thin lips groaning slightly. "His family upies a crucial position in Bandung."


    Lilia then patted her chest and said with a grateful tone, "Luckily, the Widjaya family didn''t ask for too much!"


    Jean looked at her deeply as he smiled and said nothing.


    There are also criteria for choosing a wife for the Widjaya family.


    It''s just that, in the face of a righteous heart, these standards are useless.


    Whether Leonard can fight his entire family for Mellisa depends on his determination to be with her.


    ...


    Entering noon, Lilia sat at the coffee table to make tea for Jean.


    After her eyes were healed, the sky outside was always clear and cloudless.


    Even though the blue sky looked cold, the living room was full of sunshine. The man sits across from her and looks at the electronic file on his tablet. Meanwhile, Lilia sits on the carpet to make tea for him.


    When she poured a cup of tea and pushed it forward, she remembered something�� Peacetime!


    Now, she and Jean lived a quiet life together. However, even if it''s just the two of them, time passes so peacefully, and every day brings happiness.


    After a while, the man turned off the iPad screen in his hand and took the teacup from the table. Then he took a sip and enjoyed it. "Mrs. Widjaya''s skills have be even more extraordinary!"


    After being praised by him, Lilia smiled and arched her clear eyes.


    Just as she was about to pour another ss for him, the man pressed down on the back of her hand. "Next, are you going to work?"


    Even though Lilia had called Harold in the morning, she didn''t ask for specific job details.


    The woman then raised her head, and when she put down the teapot, her eyes became very serious. "I''m nning to ept the old Van brand proposal first."


    The man raised his eyebrows, he did not speak a word but disyed a gentle expression as he waited for her next words.


    "At that time, I refused to be a brand ambassador for the Van brand because I didn''t want my agency to take advantage of it carelessly. But then I thought about it yesterday. Since I''ve been recovering recently, I expect many people secretly want to take on the role."


    "And since I will return to the public eye, I should make my reappearance with strong momentum. Bing a brand ambassador for the Van brand is a great opportunity," she added.


    The man noddedfortably as he listened to his wife''s steady voice. It had been decided�� living alone.


    Lilia held a coffee cup and stared at her husband. There was a sly light flicker in the man''s eyes. But she decided to ignore it and said, "Being a brand spokesperson, Van is like a cake that fell from the sky and hit my head."


    Without hesitation, Jean curled his thin lips. "You are the model for the Van brand at the opening ceremony. Asking you to be their ambassador... I guess they really like your skills. "


    "Really? "Lilia smiled and stood up, walked around the coffee table, and walked over to the man''s side.


    Lilia remained in ce, slowly leaning forward. "But why do I see that this ratification seems to have my husband''s handwriting, is this a coincidence?"

 Chapter 578 - Happiness And Romance

    "Mrs. Widjaya, why are you so naughty!" The man tugged at her, hooked her thin waist carefully, and let her sit on hisp.


    Lilia was suddenly pulled down, her movements were a little stiff, and she subconsciously protected her stomach as her heartbeat slightly disturbed. "Slow down, be careful with your child."


    The man looked at her lower abdomen and narrowed his eyes. One day, this child will be born and beautify his life.


    Lilia didn''t notice his expression. Then, after shouting, she took his palm and pressed it against her stomach. "Try to touch it, have I be fattely?"


    Oh, getting fat?!


    When he touches her, will this man be able to sit still and hide his joy?!


    The man let out a soundless sigh but carefully pressed his palm against her. "Just like before, not fat."


    "Is it true?" Lilia narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Even though her body had not changed that much, she still felt that her waist seemed to round out.


    After a while, she suddenly froze as she wanted to turn around and talk to her husband.


    Lilia looked at him with a faint expression, not a word spoken, and was slightly embarrassed.


    The man looked into her eyes deeply. "Go to the side and sit down, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    So she sat on the sofa slowly, looking at the man''s slightly raised back. Her beaming eyes couldn''t help but be filled with smiles.


    The living room felt warm, just like spring.


    Lilia sat quietly alone, her eyes swept out the window identally, and her mind surged under the soaked sunshine.


    She pursed her lips and slowly tightened her palms on the sofa.


    Nobody knew what she was thinking, but Lilia''s cheeks were so red, and her eyes shone beautifully.


    Then she shifted her gaze to look towards the second floor. After making up her mind, the woman then walked slightly upstairs on her sandals.


    Her back looked lonely when she walked upstairs.


    There was the sound of water in the bathroom. The man seemed to be taking a shower.


    Lilia leaned at the door and listened, then rolled her eyes. She hesitated for a few seconds before pushing in.


    She wanted to do something... Something that would make herfortable!


    There was only light and thin steam in the bathroom. Of course, Jean wouldn''t take a cold shower on a cold day like today, but the water temperature wasn''t too high.


    Hearing the door open, the man narrowed his eyes slightly. "What are you doing here?"


    Lilia didn''t hesitate and answered, "Bath!"


    Jean. "..."


    ...��.


    Then, more than half an hourter, Liliay on the bed in the master bedroom staring at the ceiling above her head while thinking about life.


    Her mouth tasted so sour..., like very, very sour ...


    Jean seemed to have gone to the den to smoke a cigarette.


    It was hard for her to make him drop that habit, but she thought that Jean''s face was quite cute when she told him to quit smoking.


    Especially when...


    Lilia was dreaming. The image in her mind was Jean''s dazzling handsome face.


    Inadvertently, she smashed her forehead against the bedside table as she turned.


    "Ughh..." Lilia put her hand on her forehead, rubbed it, andughed again.


    This is the first time!


    She rolled on top of the bed, remembering that the man who had been standing by the door for two minutes squinted at her until she smacked her forehead and couldn''t help but take a step forward. "What were you thinking? Don''t you love your forehead? What if you hurt your eye again?"


    Lilia immediately stopped and was lethargic.


    The man sat by the bed, pulled out his hand and covered her forehead with his warm palm. Then he rubbed it gently. "You are so sloppy!"


    Lilia''s face turned bright red!


    She raised her arm andy down before the man''s eyes, feeling her body starting to burn.


    That''s too embarrassing!


    When did hee?


    Seeing her looking embarrassed, the man leaned over the edge of the bed with one hand and leaned against her ear. Then he whispered hoarsely, "Why don''t you speak? Is your mouth... still sour?"


    Lilia suddenly had a goosebump from hearing the maic sound, her face burning. "I ..."


    "BZZTT-"


    At this moment, the cell phone that the man put on the bedside table rang.


    Upon hearing that call, Lilia immediately pushed him away. "Quickly answer your phone!"


    The man''s sharp gaze locked onto her flushed cheeks, his wife''s lips curled up, but then he smiled, bent over, and pecked her lips.


    Jean nced at the caller ID, and smiled slightly before ncing at Lilia and leaving the master bedroom with his cell phone.


    In the study, he closed the door casually. The call was from Kenny.


    "President, we just received an offer from the city nning office. Next week, there will be a plot ofnd near the outskirts of Surabaya. The nning agency intends to bid in the form of an open auction. I just got word that Gxy Real Estate will be in for this tender too. "


    The man narrowed his eyes and showed a hint of interest. "Is the news reliable?"


    Kenny coughed." It must be, this is internal information that Oliver gave me. "


    Oliver?!


    He answered at once and issued his order, "Submit a letter of approval from thepany."


    "Understood, sir."


    After they talked, Kenny paused for a moment then asked with hesitation. "President, when are you going toe to thepany?"


    "Why? Is there any problem?"


    Kenny rubbed his forehead in embarrassment. "That''s not the case. It''s because ... There are too many documents you need to sign in person. If you don''te, this project will be dyed."


    ""I''ll go there!"


    The man hung up the phone. The light in his eyes looked dark!


    ...


    That afternoon, Kenny rushed to the vi to pick him up and take him to thepany.


    Lilia directly made an appointment with Harold and nned to meet at a restaurant near Aphrodite Agency.


    The restaurant is only about ten minutes walk from the agency''s office.


    Before exiting, Lilia made a special call to Dina. But it seemed the two girls weren''t surprised when they heard the news about her return.


    On the way, Rini drove the car while Dina sat beside Lilia and continued to stare at her.


    "What are you looking at?" Lilia couldn''t focus her eyes, so she stood up and looked out of the phone screen.


    Dina grinned. "Ms. Lilia, I have not seen you in a while but you have be more beautiful."


    "I have not seen you in a while too, but since when did your mouth turn this sweet? Did you do something that you thought would anger me?"


    Lilia has no pretense, so when she heard what Dina said, she teased with a smile.


    Her joke changed Dina''s face. The assistant then shook her head earnestly. "No, I won''t do anything wrong again in this life."


    Lilia was shocked by her serious look and put her cell phone in her bag. "Don''t worry, I''m just joking, you don''t need to take it seriously. During my absence, did the two of you hear anything from the Aphrodite Agency? About me? Mili? Or thetest trends in thepany perhaps?"


    After Rini and Dina looked at each other in the rear mirror, both of them nodded understandingly.


    Dina said, "The wind has been pretty steadytely. Since you left, thepany seems to be back to normal. Except ... I don''t know where the news came from, some said that thepany hid you, nothing else."


    "As for Milia, since her enthusiasm is very high, it looks like thepany is backing her up. Oh, yes, and ... I don''t know whether this news is urate or not. Several senior executives in thepany started leaving their jobs. I have heard that it looks like Aphrodite Agency is about to be acquired.. But until now, there has been no specific internal announcement, so it may not be true."

 Chapter 579 - The Battle Has Started!

    "Acquired?"


    Lilia muttered. She couldn''t help thinking about Albert''s intentions.


    Aphrodite Agency is currently considered a sizablepany in Indonesia. Taking so many artists under its wing, there hasn''t been any news saying they had financial problems all this time.


    When Dina saw Lilia''s expression, she was deep in thought and didn''t want her to worry about it. She then added, "That might not be true, maybe they are just talking nonsense."


    For this, Lilia didn''t say anything. But since nothing big happenedtely, something must have been going on behind the scenes.


    In less than ten minutes, the car pulled up in front of the restaurant.


    Lilia prepared herself before getting out of the car. Not only wearing a hat but also sunsses and a mask.


    She went out today, wearing a ck jacket and leggings. Before getting out of the car, she looked out the window and then left the car door.


    Dina followed her all the way, watching Lilia very warily.


    The restaurant was pretty quiet. The shelves standing by the wall were filled with a line of magazines and books.


    Lilia then went up to the second floor lightly, while Dina randomly walked around the bookstore to look for anything that seemed odd.


    On the second floor, a male figure sitting alone in the room could be seen.


    When Lilia pushed open the door and entered, Harold, sitting at the wood carving table, got up.


    He didn''t say a word. Instead, he fixedly watched her removing the mask. His gaze continued to gaze on her face.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" Then, after Lilia removed her sunsses, her pair of clear eyes met Harold''s.


    The man''s throat slid up and down as he pursed his lips. "I haven''t seen you in a while, kinda refreshed."


    Lilia nced at him, and after sitting down, she took out a book. Then, after turning it over twice, she got right to the point. "Help me contact Van''s brand director. I want to take a deal with them."


    "I knew it!" He mentioned this problem in their previous phone call.


    At that time, the other party happily agreed and said that they would make a contract as soon as possible.


    Lilia then smiled mysteriously. "Talk to Van again, say that I will be their ambassador for free."


    Harold raised his voice in disbelief. "Free?"


    "Yes, it''s free! It doesn''t matter how many years the contract is, it''s free!"


    Lilia''s words sounded loud and confident. Harold was very embarrassed to hear them.


    "Are you kidding me?" Harold said, but what he actually felt was, ''What the hell is wrong with her?!''


    The contract discussed earlier on the phone was already at 1 billion. Given the status of the Van brand in the fashion industry, it''s no wonder Lilia will get even more.


    Lilia looked at Harold with a daze, and her eyes were beaming. "Of course I''m not kidding. I could be the opening model for Mn Fashion Week and the Van brand supported me at that time. This time, I want to thank them for choosing me and that''s the only condition from me. Of course, I must show my sincerity."


    Harold looked at her with one response�� ''Your sincerity is immense. Your sincerity is worth billions of dors!''


    "Wait, do you really want to work for free with the Van brand? Do you realize the contract is worth billions?"


    Lilia nodded earnestly. "There''s no point in epting their money."


    Hearing this, Harold made a fuss and wiped his face. "You are a rich woman, and you are so stubborn huh!"


    What else can he say?


    Lilia is probably the only one in this job willing to work without receiving a dime.


    Harold couldn''t understand her intentions. His face kept staring at her frustratingly.


    Seeing the appearance she was always worried about, Lilia couldn''t help but exin her n. "I won''t let the Aphrodite Agency get a dime from me, so ... You know what that means right!"


    Indeed, she had been making such a n for a long time. And the first step back into the public eye is to her effort free of charge.


    Albert is still abroad, even if she wants to bother him.


    Other celebrities can make appearances on the TV series for free for loyalty, and of course, she can also act as support for Alex for free.


    The fight between her and the Aphrodite Agency had begun.


    And Lilia will strike them where they least expected!


    ...


    Inside the restaurant, Harold sat on the opposite side with his legs folded. He looked at Lilia''s bright and cheerful face saying, "How about Milia, what are you going to do with her now?"


    When talking about Milia, Lilia''s eyes flickered.


    She squeezed Harold''s cheeks and asked faintly, "The first step is I want topletely banish her from the entertainment industry. But are you okay with that?"


    "What''s that got to do with me?" Harold asked back, thinking of something, then his pupils immediately shrank.


    His breath was choked with a hint of uncertainty as he asked, "Did you...?"


    Lilia nodded firmly. "I heard it before, so ... I want to know how you''ll react."


    Harold thenughed at himself in silence.


    He could no longer calmly look at Lilia. Instead, he just looked out the window, his eyes wandering the road without focus as he spoke in his low tone, "I hate her more than you!"


    "It''s okay. I''m just making sure." Lilia was watching him, saying every word. "I got hurt this time because she and William did it together."


    "What?"


    When Lilia fell silent, she raised her eyebrows meaningfully.


    "Bastard...!" Harold mmed the books on the table against the floor, his eyespletely red with his intense anger.


    He had thought of many possibilities. He had even secretly guessed them.


    But he didn''t expect that his guess woulde true.


    Lilia reached out and tapped on the table. Then, seeing the book on the floor, she motioned for him to pick it up. "There is no point in being angry. She set me up and wanted to kill me. But I''m alive!"


    "You do not need too much thinking because there are other people behind Milia, a long story yetplicated. But I decided to look into it yesterday and I thought it couldn''t have turned out better," she added with a faint grin.


    "Since Milia is the artist that Albert wants to promote, let her feel this excitement first. So that after she falls, it will be very painful! "


    Herst words were very heavy.


    Not even Harold could measure how the dice would roll after this, but at least it would be a little more painful than Lilia''s eye treatment.


    Harold stared at her steadily. His heart was broken.


    He heard her say "you don''t have to think too much," so it was clear Lilia didn''t want him to me himself.


    However, as a man, unless you y dumb, there are some things you don''t need to think deeply about to find out the cause and effect.


    That wretched Milia!''


    Harold took the book from the floor and rubbed it on hisp. He lowered hisshes, and his voice sounded difficult. "And this was all investigated by Jean?"


    "Right. By the way, I just heard Dina say that someone from Aphrodite Agency is making an acquisition. Is that right?"


    Lilia calmly changed the subject. Harold raised his eyebrows and said nonchntly, "Maybe. If the acquisition is true, the contract should be re-signed with the newpany. I would prefer it if these rumors were true."


    "I thought so..."


    Who in this town owned such great wealth?


    Acquiring the Aphrodite Agency is not a small matter!


    ...


    Lilia heard Harold exin a few more things, then they left the restaurant.


    It''s still early morning, so Lilia nned to go to Jean''spany to pick him up.

 Chapter 580 - Unforeseen Situation

    Her car speeding along the road towards the Genesispany, Lilia sat by the window and looked across the street peacefully.


    With a steep slope, the car suddenly braked. Lilia jolted and sped forward spontaneously due to the sudden movement.


    "Madame!"


    Dina wanted to protect her, so she called her honorary title without thinking.


    After the car stopped, Dina''s face turned pale. "Madame, are you alright?"


    Lilia carefully gripped her stomach, turned her head towards DIna and blinked. "I''m okay. Why did you ... suddenly call me that?"


    Even though the car suddenly braked, Dina''s hand was already on herp. And when Lilia''s body was being held by the seat belt, she immediately pulled it up. Fortunately, there was nothing serious about this incident.


    Dina''s face was pale. She forgot to answer Lilia.


    "Looks like there''s a car ident ahead." Rini was also very upset. She was driving well, but the car in front suddenly turned on its tail lights for some reason.


    She kept a safe distance between her and the cars up front. There was no problem at all, but the car in front of them suddenly stopped, which caused her to forcefully m on the brakes.


    Rini thought that if the young master''s wife had an ident while she and Dina worked, they might both really die.


    Lilia was distracted by Rini''s words. She no longer cared about the title that Dina used earlier.


    She looked out of the car window and said, "Then just turn around."


    Traffic idents couldn''t be avoided. But, unfortunately, Lilia didn''t take it seriously.


    After Rini answered, she turned the wheel to the traffic flow on the left.


    When the car passed, Lilia nced out the window, and someone was lying on their back on the ground...


    "Wait!" Lilia shouted.


    Rini then slowed down and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Up ahead, stop sideways."


    Rini was confused, but she did it anyway.


    Their vehicle stopped right at the intersection, the two of them looking at Lilia simultaneously.


    She pondered for a moment, and there were waves in her eyes. Then, "Dina, get out of the car to help sort it out, take that person to the hospital."


    "Fine."


    She didn''t know what to do, but she didn''t ask many questions and hurriedly closed the car door after getting out of the car.


    Rini turned. "Are we going to wait for her?"


    "No, we are going to thepany. After dropping me off,e back and meet Dina. I''ll pay for the medical expenses."


    Rini nodded, and drove back the car.


    This episode seemed no different.


    But Rini clearly felt that Lilia''s expression was a bit heavy along the way.


    At the intersection of the road where the car ident happened, many people could be seen flocking around making a crowd. Some of the drivers even stood in front of the car cursing.


    "Are you blind! How could such a collision ur? I was driving well and you fell right in front of my car!"


    "Don''t lie, I have a recorder in my car! If you don''t wake up, I have to call the police and say that you are pretending to be hit and about to ckmail! "


    Eyes tightly closed, the personid motionless on the cold ground.


    Dina pushed aside the crowd and stepped forward briskly. That person''s pale face was immediately visible.


    This is bad!


    ...


    After Lilia arrived at thepany, she stepped onto the stairs and walked to the revolving door.


    She lowered her head and suddenly pushed people as she approached the door.


    The other party fell to the ground with a document in his hand. His face was a little ugly, and his words were harsh. "Are you blind? What do you not see on the road?


    Lilia wore sunsses and a mask, covering her face very tightly. She slowly raised her head and saw a familiar face�� Oliver.


    She lowered her voice, apologized, and was nning to squat to help him retrieve the document.


    Oliver showing up at thepany really took her by surprise.


    "Don''t touch my stuff!" Oliver screamed nervously. He closed the open folder on the ground first and looked around warily as he held it in his arms.


    When Lilia narrowed her eyes, this man seemed to have vited her eyes'' rights to a pleasant sight.


    Oliver was dressed like a standard office man. He took the document again and nced at Lilia. "Walk carefully in the future."


    After speaking, he stomped his foot and quickly left the lobby.


    Lilia was standing there looking at him hastily leaving, then thought about something else.


    ''Jean, what are you nning to do?!''


    Oliver has divulged the amount of thepany''s offer.


    Recently, he came to Surabaya and appeared here ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the president''s office is upstairs.


    There, only two assistants were seen working overtime.


    Today is still a holiday from New Year''s Eve. The entirepany building looked very quiet and empty.


    Since Lilia was already a regr, she walked to the office door and knocked on it. Then a manes from inside. "Come in!"


    She pushed open the door and walked in, and as she stood at the door, she pulled her mask to her chin. "Mr. Widjaya, do you have time?"


    The man lifted his eyes from the documents, and when he saw her, he raised his eyebrows. "I have time!"


    Lilia walked in with a smile, and she asked, "Are you busy?"


    "I always have time for my wife."


    Lilia walked over to the coffee table, then sat down while taking off her hat and sses. The man then narrowed his eyes. "Are you not happy?"


    Jean easily noticed the change in her attitude.


    Even though Lilia is smiling, her eyes are filled with sadness.


    The man put down his pen, took her hand, and took her aside. "What''s wrong?"


    The woman could only smile bitterly. "Am I that obvious?"


    "Of course! Well, what happened? Let''s talk!"


    The man took her to sit beside the sofa. He carefully watched her fingers, which kept rubbing her sunsses.


    He waited patiently, and Lilia didn''t hesitate for too long. Finally, she sighed and told the truth, "On the way here, I saw ... Robert!"


    "Did you get into a fight?"


    Lilia shook her head. "No! It looks like there was a car ident at that time. I only get a glimpse of him. He was lying on the ground and I didn''t get out of the car. Is that too cruel?"


    The man patted her thin lips slightly and pinched her cheeks. "What''s cruel?"


    "I wanted to get out of the car, but there were so many people at that time and I was afraid to get mixed up, so ... I asked Dina to take him to the hospital."


    She hasn''t seen him again until now.


    Even having a chance for an encounter today was unexpected.


    Maybe the time has passed, so she can face her father in peace.


    She just didn''t expect it in such a situation.


    "Since that person was sent to the hospital, isn''t that good? Call Dinater and find out." The man said tofort her, but Lilia asked instead. "How much debt will the Pangestu family have to pay after the bankruptcy?"


    "Less than 25 billion."


    "Oh." Lilia nodded unconsciously while the man squeezed her palm. "Want to pay for them?"


    "Not!" Lilia denied it outright. "It''s not that much money, but Le''s problem hasn''t been resolved.. I won''t help them easily."

 Chapter 581 - Bait Has Spread

    Le''s name has be taboo for Lilia.


    Now that they have just returned, much remains to be done.


    Currently, she does not have time to travel all the way to Mysia to find her.


    But Lilia still asked further, "Is Le still with Mike?"


    The two of them getting together is really strange.


    "Mike is missing." Then, finally, Jean didn''t hide it anymore and told her the truth.


    Lilia''s heart tightened. She looked at him in shock. "Lost?"


    "Well, there''s nothing to search at this point. Clifford has been trailing Le for a few more days. If he can''t find Mike in the next few days, Clifford will bring Le back by force."


    The man''s exnation didn''t make Lilia feel rxed.


    She furrowed her brows and kept thinking about Mike''s disappearance.


    When even someone like Clifford couldn''t find out his whereabouts, the situation could be serious.


    "That''s..." Lilia still wanted to say something, but the man interrupted her by saying, "At first, Mike was a bit resistant to Clifford''s presence, but now he''s suddenly gone. There''s no denying that it has something to do with Le."


    "For this matter, the Austin family and Clifford will report their searching progress to me at any time, so you don''t have to worry about it for now."


    Mike''s impulsivity wasn''t helping but rather holding back everyone''s effort.


    Jean''s words sounded somewhat dominating, but Lilia pouted her lips and said nothing more.


    Things changed around her so rapidly that none of her ns could keep up with it. She thought she would be on the movie promotion tour until the end. But who would have thought that she would have an ident?


    What''s more, now that Lilia was pregnant, she wouldn''t dare to let herself act impulsively.


    She decided to temporarily suppress the restlessness in her heart. Then, after fixing her mood, she looked at the documents on the table and suddenly said, "By the way, when I went up from downstairs, I seemed to see Oliver!"


    "Does he recognize you?"


    Lilia shook her head and pointed to the folder on the table. "No, I saw that he also had this blue folder in his hands, so he was very careful. He fell after bumping into me, he also looked around for fear of being caught by other people. But I did catch a glimpse of the contents."


    Lilia didn''t miss the slightest detail.


    The man heard what she meant. His eyes darkened. "Kenny is approaching him and intends to recruit him into thepany."


    Lilia thought Jean was just joking. But after thinking for a moment, she watched carefully. "That means, with him working for us, Oliver also carries the secret and the reputation of Gxy Real Estate! If we can get him to confess or take advantage of him, we can find out our enemy''s steps!"


    "If he was any smarter like you, he wouldn''t do something stupid like divulging the trade secrets!"


    After boasting, Lilia raised her head slightly with pride.


    She saw the pile of documents on the table, then remembered that Jean was still working hard when she entered the door. Lilia''s eyes waved and pressed against him. "I''m here to apany you to work until you''re finished. Let''s hurry up and do it again! When it''s done, we''ll go home together."


    "If you get bored, there is a magazine on the couch."


    "I''m not bored, I''m d to see you at work."


    Lilia put sunsses and a mask in her hand on the couch. She took the magazine and flipped it over. Her eyes fell uncontrolled into the desk.


    She thought that she should live with him in the third trimester.


    Her stomach would only grow bigger, and the fruit of their love would be born.


    This afternoon, Lilia sat in Jean''s office and waited quietly for the sun to set, avoiding the annoying trifles outside.


    When it waste, she returned to Vi Lakeside with Jean by car.


    Immediately before getting out of the car, he closed the door and told Kenny, "Good job."


    Kenny was a bit worried when he got praised without reason.


    After thinking about it, he pretended to be modest and said, "Thank you for thepliment, president."


    No bonuses and wages will be raised?


    However, Kenny''s answer was the sound of a door mming.


    Kenny sat in the car and saw the husband and wifee home. He was very disturbed.


    To earn Oliver''s trust during this time, his face almost disappeared.


    He had to dip into both cold and hot water for this. It''s about their job exchanges. This also directly leads to... the marketing manager he''s after now.


    But the woman''s reaction was so cold when they met, she even felt that she was being avoided.


    He dedicated himself to work, but he could not say much until all these troubles were over.


    Kenny was in distress and sighed as he sat in the car.


    He is almost 30 years old, when will his true love appear?!


    Kenny then drove the car, turned on the music, and listened to a song about love under his colorless life as he left Vi Lakeside.


    ...


    Tonight, the stars were shining, and the night was very bright.


    Dina was seen holding theboratory test sheet in her hands at the hospital, hesitating whether to tell Lilia or not.


    Robert is currently treated in the emergency department and is awake, but he does not know his condition.


    On the checklist, two words read gastric cancer.


    Dina was still hesitant, but the phone she was holding at the moment rang.


    "Madame..."


    She called her with an honorary title, her tone a little heavy.


    At this time, Lilia had just finished taking a shower and was sitting in front of the mirror before remembering to call Dina.


    This afternoon, she hasn''t heard from her, and she doesn''t know what happened.


    "How much is the hospital fee? I''ll transfer it to you."


    Lilia remembered this incident and wanted to pay back the medical expenses that had been previously paid.


    Dina was silent for a few seconds. "Ten million in total ..."


    Lilia answered, "Just take a photo of the receipt and send it to me. After that, I will transfer the money to your ount. Then, what is the situation?"


    Finally, Dina looked at the report sheet and couldn''t help but think about what the doctor said at that time.


    ���� ''The situation is a bit serious. If you are not a family member, try telling the family member toe over.''


    ����''Currently, the cancer has reached the middle andte stages, and there is no sign of metastasis. However, chemotherapy and radiotherapy should be done as soon as possible without dy.''


    Lilia held her cell phone and waited quietly, but Dina''s long silence made her hesitate. "Dina?"


    "Miss, Mr. Robert''s situation ... is not very good. Let me send you a photo of the result and send it to you."


    Lilia''s heart tightened, but she still said yes, and hung up the phone.


    She waited in front of her cell phone, waiting for the picture Dina promised, but Dina sent it five minutester.


    When Lilia heard the sound of the cell phone, she opened the picture in no hurry.


    She read it a little and saw thest sentence. Her fingers suddenly tightened.


    Diagnosis result: gastric cancer.


    She thought of many possibilities, but she didn''t expect it to happen.


    No wonder Dina was so hesitant. Unfortunately, it turned out to be cancer.


    Those two words were clearly disyed before her at this moment.


    Lilia is sitting in front of the makeup mirror, her eyes fixed on the picture of the test result. No matter how long she stared at it, even when the screen was dim, she touched it and turned it on again.


    For more than 10 minutes, she stared at the picture.


    Until finally...


    Her cold shoulders were suddenly covered with a pair of warm palms, and the man''s gentle tone sounded in her ears. "As long as the cancer doesn''t spread, after surgical resectionbined with radiotherapy and chemotherapy, he should be fine."


    This sentence made her eyes tremble.


    She turned her head and met her husband''s gentle, blinking gaze. "How did you know?"


    The man''s eyes looked at her cell phone screen, and the erged image clearly showed the word ''cancer''.

 Chapter 582 - Jean’s Sensitivity

    The man took her cellphone and gently stroked her shoulder. "If you want to go to the hospital, I will apany you."


    His voice was soft like a spring breeze, blowing a warm gurgle in Lilia''s heart.


    Her palm slightly tightened as she stared at the man''s pupils through the makeup mirror. "I don''t know if Dina has told anyone else, for now ..."


    Lilia hesitated. It was half-past seven in the evening. It wasn''t thatte at night.


    If she left for the hospital now, it would actually be toote.


    The man seemed to see her doubt, so he said, "Go get changed, you can only be sure when you see him and make up your mind afterward rather than thinking and hesitating at home."


    Jean was always like this. He''s always been mature, stable, caring, and warm.


    Lilia lowered her head and pursed her lips, raising her hand to grab his shoulder. "I''d better call Dina and ask. If she had told Sylvia, I wouldn''t have left."


    Out of instinct, she didn''t want to see her ex-mother again.


    It''s not that she hates her. Lilia just doesn''t want to add to the problem.


    The man returned her cellphone and stared at Lilia''s cheek in the mirror. There was clearly a deep worry dwelling at the corner of her eyes.


    ...


    Ten minutester...


    The car drove out of the garage with Lilia sitting in the front passenger seat. Her gaze was always fixed on the neon street lights outside the window.


    She recently used her cell phone to search the inte for gastric cancer. There were many technical terms, one of which was very interesting for her. She found out that it often urs in people aged 40-70 years, with most being men, and was asymptomatic at an early stage. Surgery is the most important treatment for stomach cancer.


    Robert''s current condition really suited the characteristic of this gastric cancer.


    Lilia saw the scenery through the window, then asked in a low voice. "Has Robert known that he was sick a long time ago?"


    Jean held the steering wheel with one hand while holding his wife''s palm with the other. He looked to the side for a moment, and when he regained his gaze, his tone was faint. "He probably doesn''t know."


    The features of gastric cancer are not clear. If there are no symptoms, it is easy to ignore the problem.


    What''s more, if Robert had known he was sick, he probably wouldn''t pass out on the street today.


    Lilia looked away from the window. She sighed without saying anything.


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at Minerva Hospital.


    When Dina saw them, she greeted them from the door of the inpatient department.


    "Young master, madam��."


    At this time, she didn''t care about how she addressed her. She still had a lot of documents in hheris hands and looked at Lilia anxiously.


    After all, Robert was once Lilia''s father. Even though there were changes in her life, Lilia still had a positive impression of him and couldn''tpletely ignore him.


    "How is his condition?"


    Lilia wore a hat and scarf around her neck. Even at night, she carefully covered most of her face.


    Dina gave the receipt and exined. "He''s not awake yet. The doctor said that he suddenly copsed due to anemia caused by a cachexia tumor. He''s now giving him an intravenous injection."


    Lilia took the receipt and lots of reports, which gave her a headache.


    She crumpled the document, her eyes fixed on the receipt as she asked in a low voice, "Has he been moved to a room?"


    "Not yet!" Dina silently looked at her. Seeing her face was unremarkable, she reluctantly said, "I just asked the doctor, the general ward is full, only high-end wards can amodate them, so ..."


    Lilia frowned in an instant. Just as she was about to speak, the man took out a ck card from his wallet and handed it to Dina. "Go and get it ready."


    "Yes sir!" Dina took the card and turned around, walking to the inpatient department.


    Lilia looked at her back, then turned to Jean and swallowed what she wanted to say.


    ...


    Outside the emergency room, Lilia was pacing near the window, staring. Robert was seen lying limply? in the hospital bed.


    Lilia suddenly had mixed feelings. It had only been two months since theyst met, but when he was seriously ill, Robert looked thin with slightly sunken cheeks.


    The man was seen wearing a thin shirt with a knitted vest and a jacket lying beside the bed.


    She remembered that Robert had been used to driving for years, so the man rarely wore a jacket.


    Today, Robert passed out on the road alone.


    Lilia red and sighed from the corner of her mouth.


    Before this rainy season, he was still her father. Her respected and trusted father.


    However, everything turned chaotic in just a few months.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Robert was moved to the upper-ss ward.


    This ce was pretty much familiar to Lilia.


    Robert was not awake, and the doctor responsible for diagnosing his condition followed suit.


    Only a handful of people could live in a high-level ward, so this doctor didn''t dare to be careless. He saw a man and a woman standing in the corridor as soon as he walked to the door.


    He took off his mask, hung it over one ear, and stepped forward suspiciously. "Are you a member of the family?"


    Lilia and the man looked back at the same time. When the doctor saw the man''s face, he was surprised, "Young master Jean?"


    Isn''t this the son of the Widjaya family who contributed greatly to this hospital some time ago? Any of the hospital staff should treat him as a VVIP guest!


    "Hello." Jean nodded slightly at the doctor.


    Lilia turned her head and looked at the ward. "Sorry, are his symptoms serious?"


    Hearing this, the doctor looked at the case in his hands with a serious tone. "His condition is quite severe. He has gastric cancer and is already in ate stage.


    "We just checked the results, and luckily, the cancer hasn''t spread. My advice is that it is better to perform a surgical resection as soon as possible. This is necessary so that the patient can immediately undergo radiotherapy and chemotherapy," he added.


    It hasn''t spread...


    From a doctor''s point of view, this is considered lucky.


    Looking at patients suffering from gastric cancer, most of theme to treat it only when they feel unwell. But once the cancer has spread, the survival rate is very low.


    The doctor looked at the case again, raised his eyes, and turned his gaze to Jean. "Young master Jean, this patient... is he a member of your family?"


    The man''s eyes were calm as he replied indifferently. "He is."


    He did not say clearly, and this doctor no longer asked any further questions.


    When he walked to the door, he looked inside and said, "His anemia is a little serious and he''s on an IV drip of a nutrient solution. It may take a week before the surgery can be performed."


    "Can the surgery cure the disease? "Lilia asked in a low voice.


    The doctor then said, "In the case of gastric cancer, as long as it doesn''t spread and is well treated, the survival rate is very high. Of course the patient should also be treated and closely monitored by a doctor. We still have hope."


    Lilia slowly lowered her eyes, pursed her lips, and said nothing.


    The doctor politely advised a few more words, then turned around and left the corridor.


    At this time, the man pulled her shoulders to the side and stretched her scarf down, showing her cheeks. "Would you like toe in and have a look?"

 Chapter 583 - Reheating Topic

    Lilia raised her eyes and shook her head slightly. "No need."


    She was worried that Robert would suddenly wake up, which would only make things moreplicated.


    Because ording to the doctor, he can be cured, and that there''s still hope.


    The two of them stopped at the door for a moment, then Dina returned with all the hospital receipts.


    Lilia looked at the ck card and stared at the man in an instant. "How much is it? I''ll pay."


    Hearing this, Jean narrowed his eyes and squeezed her hand with his palm. "Just use the card, what''s mine is also yours."


    "I didn''t mean that ..." She shook her head with a smile, but Lilia didn''t say much as she gave Dina a cautious exnation.


    About ten minutester, Lilia was standing outside the ward and looking over at Robert. After that, she turned around and left the hospital holding the man''s hand.


    She told Dina to call Sylvia and exin Robert''s situation clearly.


    At the same time, Lilia asked her to hire an assistant, so she could look after him at any time while Robert was in the hospital.


    Lilia returned to the car in the parking lot and removed the scarf from the corner of her mouth. Her tone was a little hoarse as she asked, "Could the hospital help keep it secret and not reveal that we paid for it?"


    Her husband held the wheel with one hand and nodded kindly. "Yes."


    After hearing the answer, Lilia let out a sigh of relief. She leaned back in the chair and whispered softly, "I just told Dina that when the general ward is empty, she will arrange for Robert to move to it. After he receives surgical treatment, let''s see the situation first. I didn''t think that he would catch such a disease. He always looked healthy though."


    When Lilia thought about it, the shock in her heart was still great.


    She turned slightly to the side and faced the man. "Do you think I''m cruel by asking Dina to transfer him to the general ward?"


    The man raised his eyebrows, his eyes were clear. "If you weren''t around, he wouldn''t even be treated!"


    He noticed Lilia''s kindness like no one else.? His words caused Lilia to be dumbfounded and created ripples in her eyes.


    Jean knew best about her.


    She really didn''t want to deal with any unnecessary problem, and Lilia didn''t want Robert to get into any more trouble at this time.


    After bankruptcy, the man still has a lot of debt. If she let Robert stay in a high-level ward during his treatment, Lilia might not be able to stop themotion that came afterward.


    She leaned forward and rested her chin on the man''s shoulder, her eyes moist and soft. "Actually, I just told Dina that if that woman asks her, it''s a charity that allocates funds to take care of her husband."


    The man turned and kissed the tip of her nose. "This is very good, at least it can save a lot of trouble."


    Lilia nodded, and after she calmed her mind, she pretended to be rxed and said, "I''ve seen enough, let''s go home."


    This is all she can do.


    For better or for worse, it was Robert who raised her, and he loves her dearly.


    So it could be said that this was a token of Lilia''s gratitude for the past two decades.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a special ward, someone had just had their spine surgery.


    The two young nurses on duty were discussing excitedly as they walked through the ward area.


    "Have you really seen Young Master Jean?"


    "Seriously, how could I possibly lie to you! I just came downstairs to deliver some medicine and saw him standing at the door of the special needs ward talking to a doctor. He was very handsome and stylish."


    Hearing this, the little nurse next to her looked envious. "I wish I had taken the medicine with you!"


    They walked along the corridor, talking andughing. William suddenly opened his eyes from his bed and stared at the ward''s door that wasn''t closed.


    He overheard the nurses'' conversation and noticed something strange.


    Jean came on the ward.


    Did that mean... Lilia also came?!


    If she came, did shee to see him?!


    William''s eyes narrowed, and his brows slowly furrowed. He was injured and even "paralyzed". Did Liliae here but forgot to visit him?!


    Lilia said that she woulde to see him again after two days.


    William had waited a long time, but the supermodel still didn''te.


    ''Lilia, you have failed me...!''


    ...


    That night, after Lilia returned to the Lakeside Vis, she sat in the living room and was silent for a long time.


    The man sat beside her in silence. He waited until Lilia grew tired and sleepy, and finally, Jean sent her back to the room.


    After Lilia fell asleep, he went to the study.


    The light wasn''t bright in the room, so he opened the window and lit a cigarette. His misty handsome face was wrapped in irony.


    At ten o''clock in the night, the man took out his cell phone and made a call.


    He instructed briefly, "Notify the branchpany and let them all ept the Pangestu family''s requests for cooperation."


    "Yes, young master. But��" The other party hesitated in embarrassment.


    "What?"


    The person on the other end of the line pondered for two seconds and then said, "If you let this happen, it means returning thepany to them to continue with the business."


    "The bankruptcy and reorganization ns previously filed by the Pangestu family clearly take advantage of that loophole, and as thepany''s creditors, the interest loss is not small."


    The man opened his lips and took a sip of his cigarette. . "The Widjaya family will bear their losses and this invitation to cooperate will revive them as quickly as possible."


    "Understand!"


    ...


    The next day, at eight in the morning, the news of William''s incident with hashtags such as #William and #Leg injury, appeared again on the inte.


    Many fans prayed on various discussion pages, and some even shared their healing experiences and various solutions.


    An hourter, the poprity of this topic remained high, and the wind direction slightly changed. The content of the discussion gradually shifted from the issue of William''s paralysis to Lilia''s cruelty, avoidance of responsibility, and many others.


    Although some fans worked hard to control thement section, including discussions rted to Lilia, theirments were constantly reported and deleted. But this time the number was so great that it was not normal.


    When Lilia received the call from Harold, this hot search continued to explode.


    Right now, at 9:30 am, she was sitting in the living room holding her cell phone and browsing the inte.


    After a quick nce, she stepped out of the courtyard and called back to Harold.


    While holding her cellphone, she sneered unhurriedly, "This time, there are too many parties involved."


    She just clicked on the links of a fewments and looked at the ount. Basically, she could conclude that this was someone who directed the hot search.


    Harold was used to this. "The news of William''s injury is enough to draw attention. It looks like he can''t wait to get on with his ns."


    For Harold, Williamcked patience.


    People used Lilia of irresponsibility and causing William''s paralysis on the inte. However, in an instant, Lilia knew who was acting up and led them.


    Lilia leaned back on the sofa with her palms on her lower abdomen and said, "When will the Van brand approval be announced?"


    "Tomorrow morning, and as their only ambassador, your presence is indispensable at the conference. I was just about to inform you of this matter."


    "Is there a press conference to be held?" Lilia was shocked. She thought it was just an announcement.


    Harold chuckled. "You now know how much the Van brand values ??you? They held a special conference for you and have invited representatives of many brands and celebrities in the fashion industry."


    "Before you left, they were already warming up on social media. Now everyone is wondering who will be the ambassador for Van," he said.


    "This is your first top endorsement of getting back into the public''s eyes, and the scene should be even more magnificent.. Also, I signed a contract with them yesterday afternoon."

 Chapter 584 - The Night Before The Conference

    Lilia nodded. "Didn''t Aphrodite''s Law Division give you a hard time?"


    The contract would be reviewed by the legal division before signing.


    Lilia supported the Van brand for free. So why didn''t the legal division make a fuss?


    "Theyck the courage. ording to them, your ability to get Van''s support is a privilege. Besides, the cost of the endorsement is not their area. I can still handle this little thing, don''t worry."


    Apparently, Lilia cares too much.


    After finishing the call, she sat in the living room while meditating for a while, then went to the dressing room upstairs.


    Since she will be back at the event tomorrow, it''s a good idea for her to make a face mask and take good care of herself.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Harold came to the Lakeside Vis.


    Lilia just finished lunch and was sitting in the living room reading the news.


    All of the ''Chosen Kingdoms'' promotional tours have ended, and there is less than half a month before New Year''s Eve. As nned, the movie will be released on schedule.


    She couldn''t wait to see the effect after release.


    At this time, Mei stopped from cleaning the kitchen after hearing the doorbell, then wiped her hands and opened the door.


    After she invited Harold in, she returned to the kitchen and closed the door.


    Lilia got up from the sofa, looked at him with the gift box in his hand and raised her eyebrows. "Are you here to give me a special gift?"


    Harold ced the gift box on the table and stared at her. "The special dress that Van sent to thepany was the only one in the world. They said your name was specially embroidered on the cor. It was purely hand embroidery. A tailor rushed over to make it for half a month."


    Hearing his exnation, Lilia couldn''t help but get up. When she pulled out the gift box in front of her, she removed the ribbon on it.


    Harold sat opposite her in a very serious tone. "The Van brand treats you like this, so it''s not in vain for you to support them for free. I heard there are 17 diamonds on this dress with a total value of over 6 billion."


    Lilia carefully opened the gift box. Her eyes aimed at the silver-gray top and its cor. There, her name was embroidered with silver thread on one side.


    This font was specially designed, and it paired well with the rest of the dress, looking like a ck and silver embroidery pattern from afar.


    Truly extraordinary!


    After Harold delivered the dress, it didn''t take long for him to leave.


    He went to apany Milia to take college-style photos for a bit.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to urge her and quickly began his n to face Milia. It seemed that his patience had reached its limit.


    Lilia said she knew everything, and after seeing him leave, she went upstairs with the gift box in her arms.


    She wants to try this dress. Lately, she''s been feeling a little chubby. Such a beautiful dress would be too ugly if she really got fat.


    ...


    Tonight, the Van brand put out a press release and once again attached a picture of the official announcement that was in line with the "time."


    This step also drew people''s attention and curiosity, then they spected about who the ambassador was.


    It must be said that this official announcement inadvertently suppressed William''s hot search. However, Lilia thought that it might not be on purpose.


    It was less than six in the afternoon, and the man had not returned.


    Lilia asks Mrs. Mei to prepare dinnerter, nning to wait for her toe home and eat together.


    As time passed, Lilia had calmed down, but then identally thought of Robert.


    She took out her cell phone and received it in front of the window, looking at the sky. Then, seeing the quiet night outside, she called Dina.


    "Dina, did you tell his familyst night?"


    Dina seemed to be outside, and the wind was blowing hard in her ears.


    She walked quickly to a quiet ce then answered, "Sis, I already called the woman. But ..."


    Dina hesitated for a moment, and decided not to say anything in detail. "When she arrived at the hospitalst night, the doctor had an argument with her. She called him a fraud and destroyed the nurse''s medical carriage."


    Lilia was speechless.


    Why didn''t Slyvia know how to handle things in such a simple way?!


    Hearing the silence, Dina added, "Don''t worry, perhaps she couldn''t ept reality so she made a lot of fuss. Then, their son came, and I saw him and his mother hug each other while crying sadly."


    Sylvia seemed to be telling Daniel to go there.


    Lilia listened to Dina''s statement, and after understanding the situation, she hung up on the call.


    Her mind sank as she stood in front of the window for a moment. When she was just about to turn around, she heard the sound of a car outside.


    Her husband had returned!


    Lilia turned and walked towards the entrance. As she stood at the door to greet him, she smoothly adjusted her figure.


    When the door opened, the wind blew in, showing that the night was a little cool.


    Lilia then lifted her eyes and shifted her gaze into the man''s eyes.


    Almost reflexively, she took a slow step forward and reached out her hands to grab the hem of his coat, just like a normal wife at home. Then she said with a smile, "Wee back!"


    The man held her hand and still didn''t speak. Finally, the sounds of footsteps approached from behind him, along with someoneining, "Tsk tsk, Alex, we better just go home. Looks like we came at a bad time."


    The smile on the corner of Lilia''s lips froze in an instant. Then, from behind the man''s shoulders, she saw Chris and Alex walk over.


    Seeing Lilia dumbfounded, Jean smiled. His wife quickly let go of him and wanted to take a step back.


    However, his arms caught her slender back and hugged her, making her effort to make a distance in vain.


    The man gave a faint nce at Chris, who was walking to his side, and disgust shed through his eyes.


    After they entered the living room, Chris looked at Lilia from time to time. "Are you alright?"


    Lilia smiled and nodded towards Chris''s persistent gaze. "Everything is finished!"


    Alex on the side was looking at her with a gentle expression. "Have you received the dress?"


    "Yes! The dress is so beautiful, I can''t wait to wear it, thanks Alex."


    Chris immediately snickered, "Did you give her a gift?"


    Then, where''s the present for him?!


    ''Alex, what a jerk you are! I want free clothes too!''


    "Yes." Alex could almost glimpse Chris''s thoughts. He exined straight away. "It is a conference dress. Lilia has agreed to be the ambassador for the Van brand. The conference will be held tomorrow morning."


    Chris looked at him for a while, then his eyes fell on Lilia. "Save a ce for me in that ce, I''ll go."


    Sometimes, running away from work is not a bad thing, right?


    Alex didn''t say much and just nodded in response. "Alright. Jean, do you want toe together?"


    "I get confused by your stupidity? sometimes," Chris suddenly interrupted. "This Van brand press conference concerns Lilia''s debut as your ambassador, how could Jean refuse to attend!"


    At that time, Jean, who was sitting across from the two of them, nodded slightly, which was considered tacit approval.


    These people sat in the living room and chatted with each other. Chris and Alex were still there, so Mrs. Mei brought out a lot of dishes.


    At this time, Lilia nced at Chris then thought for a moment, and smiled. "Brother Chris, there''s something... I want to ask for your help!"


    She still wants to speak to Chris privately about Lilia''s Studio and the Hartanto family''spany.


    Chris reached into his pocket for a moment. "Is that about your studio?"


    Lilia looked at him in surprise, and Chris raised his head. "My parents told me that there was no problem with affiliation, but .... What about the profits I made?"

 Chapter 585 - Work For Me!

    Talk about profit!


    As he replied, the living room fell into silence.


    Alex quietly moved aside as he thought,menting his friend''s fate. ''Chris, you better die. You might want to ckmail our brother.''


    Seeing Jean''s handsome face, Alex sank in an instant. He felt that Chris'' previous ident might not have injured his internal organs, but his brain.


    At this time, Lilia heard what Chris said and immediately looked at him seriously. "Chris, as long as weply with the contract, I think everything will be fine."


    Since he took the initiative to mention it, Chris could change the terms of the contract and make things easier.


    It''s not bad to treat it as a ''deal.''


    At this time, the man leaned against the back of the sofa with his legs folded rxed. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and faced Chris'' sly gaze. "Why didn''t you tell me beforehand that you had such conditions?"


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that he briefly discussed the matter with Chris in which he agreed without thinking nor mentioning anything.


    At this time, he was starting to negotiate the terms in front of hisdy!


    The man''s eyes were dangerous, and Chris broke out into cold sweat as he noticed it.


    Those steely eyes pierced him like cold ice. Chris curled his mouth, took out a cigarette, and sniffed it. "Of course, I have to discuss this condition with my family. Even if I tell you, you''re not the one who works with me Jean!"


    Alex just nced at him then stepped away.


    Seeing that the man was silent, Chris proudly cocked his toes. "Jean, Lilia, it''s okay to be affiliated with my family''spany. If necessary, I can immediately include your studio in mypany''s partner n."


    "As for the conditions, the Aphrodite Agency has been a bit arroganttely. They have released many artists from the Hartanto family and take on variety shows that my family works with. I..."


    Chris was still chatting, and Alex couldn''t listen anymore. He kicked him under the coffee table. "Can you tell me the bottom line? Aphrodite takes on your variety show and family''s artists, so what do you want from Lilia and Jean?"


    Alex rebuked him. Chris then looked at him with a pale face and then said bluntly, "So, what if your studio just signs a contract with the Hartanto family?


    "We''ll put our top resources to you, and the top marketing strategy all goes to your studio. As long as your studio is registered under the Hartanto family, I''ll even pay the fine that Aphrodite demands!"


    This condition was really unexpected.


    Even Alex looked at Jean in surprise. They thought he would demand some of the studio shares.


    After he finished speaking, Chris raised his eyebrows and looked at Jean opposite him, "How? These are the terms I want in our contract!"


    Alex looked at Chris while shaking his head without a word. Then, he quickly turned his head while lookingpletely indifferent.


    Chris is so smart. He knows how to keep the money in his family.


    Thinking like this, Alex could only look at Lilia. "I think his suggestion could be considered. Your recent cooperation with your agency shouldn''t have been in sync before, right?"


    "Including your free support this time around, wouldn''t that be a hard p in the agency''s face? If they find out that you want to quit, you won''t know what they will ask forpensation," he added.


    Alex can be said as an insider in the circle, and his views on the matter are more fair.


    Chris nodded wisely. "Lilia, you are currently the hottest international model in Indonesia. Aphrodite won''t let an artist like you slip away. But since they don''t know how to appreciate you, you''d better join me. So I opened my door wide to greet you."


    "Jean, Lilia, think about it first, okay? I''m not kidding," he added, trying to convince them.


    At this moment, Lilia was subconsciously staring at the man beside her, eyes filled with a strange emotion.


    Did she ask Chris to do this?


    However, it didn''t seem like the reason for their presence was the same as they exined before.


    Jean then caught the woman''s suspicious face. His eyes were soft and his lips parted slightly. "I did think about it."


    Now, Chris isfortably starting to shake his legs.


    Even when Jean said that, he felt that he was one step closer to sess.


    Lilia averted her gaze from the man''s firm cheeks. She seemed to be thinking, and after a while, she met Chris with a smile. "Thanks for the appreciation Chris, but ... I have no ns to change jobs."


    The man instantly froze with his handsome smiling face.


    He rested his legs folded in frustration, elbows on knees, leaning forward, his eyes filled with temptation. "Aphrodite is acting unfairly to you now, do you n to continue working with them?"


    Lilia smiled and shook her head. "I don''t intend to continue working there, but I can''t go for now. There are still a few things I need to work on, regardless. But to move to the Hartanto family now is definitely not the right time."


    She didn''t exin anything. However,pared to Aphrodite Agency, the Hartanto family''spany is indeed more suitable for artist development.


    Funds,works, or resources, the Hartanto family''spany was among the best.


    After hearing this, Chris let out a sigh of relief. "It''s fine, as long as you have the intention of leaving. As for when youe, you have the final say. You will definitely not get a bad contract with us. Be sure of that."


    "Alright, thank you Chris. I''ll ask my agent to contact you after that."


    Chris answered, "Of course. I don''t think we need to rush into affiliation either. But I''m going to put this n on thepany''s agenda. After all, you have the final say on stock distribution and studio operations."


    As for thepany''s operations and development, Lilia was ayman, and she only took Chris'' advice.


    ...


    Tonight, Chris and Alex had dinner at the Lakeside Vi.


    After eating, the two of them went into Jean''s study to smoke a cigarette.


    Not allowed to smoke in the family room is a bit of torment to these old smokers.


    Chris was sitting in the corner facing the table. He saw the steam rising from the teacup as he inhaled a cigarette, and his eyes were deep. "Jean, do you know the situation at Aphrodite?"


    Alex also looked at Jean with a cigarette in his hand. "I heard that Aphrodite has not been very stabletely, and their internal situation seems quiteplicated."


    The man sat in front of his desk, a faint white mist hovering around him. "Just a few."


    "Since you know, why don''t you help me to persuade Lilia toe to mypany as soon as possible?"


    Alex was speechless.


    He thought Chris cared about Lilia''s current workce.


    Alex thought a little and was very suspicious. "Why do I feel that you seem so eager to get Lilia to work at your ce?"


    Chris calmly took his gaze. "Yes, I''m in a hurry! Mypany recently released more than 20 artists, how can I rx?" His expression became even gloomier as he revealed the truth by himself.


    He bit the cigarette in the corner of his mouth while squinting at Jean.. "Jean, the owner of Aphrodite is someone named Albert. Do you know him?"

 Chapter 586 - Press Conference

    Hearing Albert''s name, Jean''s deep facial features obviously sank a little.


    With his arms bent over the armrests of the chair, his eyes were fixed on the piles of cigarette butts. "Albert�� He is the stepfather of the Ricardo family."


    "What!?" Chris was surprised.


    Alex''s eyes immediately narrowed behind the lens. "The Ricardo family from Yogyakarta?"


    Even though they are not in the same city, that family is famous throughout the country.


    Especially the ''Iron Lady of Yogyakarta'', who''s none other than a prominent member of the said family.


    Jean then nodded his head, his eyes filled with a gloomy light. "Yes."


    Lilia got into an ident at the venue by chance. Following the rtionship between Milia and Alfred, she found Albert''s footprints step by step.


    No wonder he was deliberately promoting the cooperation between Lilia and Alfred numerous times.


    "He''s actually his stepfather, Alfred''s father..."


    At this point, Chris was silent.


    He vaguely recalled that when he teamed up with the third son of the Ricardo family, he seemed to have heard people say that Alfred''s father was the olddy''s favorite son.


    And it looked like he died in a ne crash.


    More than ten years had passed, Alfred was young at the time and left the Ricardo family for a long time.


    When everyone thought he was abandoned by the Ricardo family, he actually came back strong.


    During that time, he remained humble with his job as a teacher, which caught the entire Ricardo family off guard against him. Everyone did not know that he was a wolf hiding in the dark.


    The third son of the Ricardo family alsopletely lost the inheritance rights due to his return.


    Thinking of this, Chris looked at Jean.


    Since Jean had investigated, he must know a lot more than himself.


    At this time, Jean lit a cigarette casually. "Alfred''s father died less than three years ago, his mother remarried and Albert is her husband."


    Alex connected everything and looked at the man seriously after thinking for a moment. "Does Alfred have any thoughts about taking over the Aphrodite Agency? What exactly is he intending to do? If you really have investigated, what steps is he taking now? If you don''t know, at least, do you know what he actually wants?"


    Jean stared deeply at Alex, not a word came out. His narrowed eyes were like a deep ocean.


    Chris licked his lips and furrowed his brows tightly. "Whatever he has in mind, I suggest that you persuade Lilia to considering to my ce as soon as possible."


    "I didn''t use her to deal with Aphrodite, at least the Hartanto family is under my control so her security ispletely guaranteed. Besides, if she leaves, it will be a huge loss for Aphrodite."


    "Okay, I''ll try to persuade her."


    With the man''s approval, Chris'' heart fell to the ground.


    In his opinion, Lilia was definitely equal to twenty artists who had left thepany.


    Since Albert no longer cares about Lilia anymore, Chris prefers to pay a high price topensate for the breach of the supermodel''s contract rather than having to find a new artist.


    ...


    This afternoon, after Chris and Alex left, Lilia came to the study with a tray containing two cups of tea.


    As soon as she knocked on the door, the man walked out.


    "Are you busy?" At the door, Lilia was standing still with a small smile.


    Jean closed the door, grabbed his tray and walked to the bedroom. "No, why?"


    Lilia then led him, and when she stepped into the master bedroom, she smiled slyly. "Something''s wrong."


    "Oh?" The man invited her to sit at the table by the window. "Speak up."


    Lilia is not hypocritical, she smiled and asked, "When you investigated Milia earlier, did you find out where she and Harold met?"


    She only thought about it carefully, since Harold had no tolerance towards Milia, he showed no mercy.


    The man pursed his lips. "A nightclub."


    Lilia nodded as if suddenly noticing, her nails rubbing the corners of her mouth.


    This was simr to what she guessed!


    She knew Harold would be usually very busy at work, whether attending events with other artists, or on trips topanies for negotiating coborations.


    In addition, the man would be pretty much delighted with attending such ces as nightclubs.


    ording to her guess, Harold and Milia either met at an event or met by chance.


    After hearing that man''s answer, Lilia''s eyes shone brightly. "So they... Did they end up in bed?"


    Her question deepened the smile line at the corner of the man''s lips. "To be precise, Harold asked her to rent a room at the hotel and Milia agreed with him."


    Lilia fell silent.


    She rolled her eyes to look at the man with a narrow gaze and scratched her wrist. "Do you think Harold will take the woman he just met to the hotel?"


    "Not really!" The man gripped her hand gradually and pursed his lips. "At best, he did it because he was drunk and Milia took advantage of him. When they arrived at the hotel, no one knew what they were doing."


    Lilia then muttered, "There he is! Then... is there any evidence?"


    "What proof do you want?"


    The woman smiled faintly. "I want more evidence of what they did in the room. Even though there are trifles of insignificance, I would too!"


    "Alright then!"


    Even though she didn''t know what her husband was going to do, Lilia knew Jean was always responsive to her.


    But Lilia was well aware that she''s stirring a great storm this time.


    ...


    The Santiago Exhibition and Convention Center was located in the city center and currently the tallest building in Surabaya.


    Around eight in the morning, many booths had been set up in front of the exhibition center, including a red carpet several hundred meters long, extending from the front door to the driveway entrance.


    Less than half eight, various domestic entertainment media, magazines and journalists have arrived on the scene. They had their respective cameras on either side of the red carpet, ready to capture the event.


    Today was the first time the Van brand had held an ambassador press conference, and countless journalists wanted to get first-hand information.


    As the first local brand to sessfully step to the forefront of the fashion world, Van''s status in the fashion industry is unmatched.


    And its founder, Alex, is the richest man in the entire Surabaya. With everything he has now, he is absolutely a legend in the eyes of fashionistas.


    As for the brand ambassador this time, no one knows who will fill the position.


    Therge LED screen above the exhibition center also puts up arge advertisement.


    [Van brand spokesperson press conference]


    The advertisement''s image is well-made and can be seen clearly even at a distance of 100 meters.


    At exactly nine o''clock, the entrance ceremony for the press conference officially began.


    One by one, the luxury cars stopped at the red carpet entrance and everyone getting out of the car was enough to drive the media crazy.


    There''s Nancy, a legendary designer in the fashion industry.? And Kevin, a young rising designer, Ryan Fever, a young music king, and Albert, the president of Aphrodite Agency.


    Each of them has an important position in the industry, let alone the countless brands and partners who have maintained good cooperation with the Van brand.

 Chapter 587 - Surprise

    At 09.30, around fifty special media and 200 invited guests had entered the venue.


    The reception room on the top floor of the Convention and Exhibition Center is filled with seats. At the same time, there are also real-time broadcasting stations in open spaces on both sides as the event will be broadcast live on the web simultaneously.


    The emcee is the director of operations and CEO of the Van brand. When she appeared on stage to represent herpany, she received a great apuse.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Maria, thank you foring to the press conference held for the brand ambassador for the Van brand..."


    Maria is twenty-six years old this year. When she joined the Van brand, she was an intern in the marketing department.


    In thest few years, she''s been working hard to be CEO. She is quite resilient and attractive enough that she''s finally sessful in achieving it.


    However, among the audiences who were smiling at this moment, Kenny stared deeply at Maria.


    President Jean had exined beforehand and asked him to work with the Van brand to make preparations for this press conference.


    In just two days, Kenny could not take his eyes off her.


    If the marketing manager chased an extraordinary career woman before, then Maria was a captivating career queen.


    With her opening the event, more people got to know the CEO of the Van Brand.


    At the same time, it also made everyone look forward to the appearance of the spokesperson.


    At the press conference venue, an LED screen was embedded in the background wall and arge ck curtain was hung at both its sides.


    The shadows start to glow and the background image within can be seen vaguely, which is not quite clear, but makes the guests even more curious.


    After Maria finished her speech, she turned slightly to the side and looked at the audience. "Next, I invite Mr. Alex, founder and chief designer of the Van brand, to give a speech."


    Waves of apuse thundered and echoed throughout the room.


    Alex slowly stepped onto the stage in a formal light gray couture suit, with a ck shirt and a square scarf of the same color in the outer pocket.


    All of the guests present looked at him, and their impression of Alex was that of a delicate and eye-catching designer.


    Nowadays, it was extremely rare for him to attend an event wearing such formal attire.


    Alex took the microphone from Maria and stood at the front of the stage. The lighting crew immediately focused the light on him and revealed his handsome and extraordinary figure.


    "Thanks foring, I''m Alex Vander."


    After a brief self-introduction, he began to briefly exin the history and philosophy of the brand, which seemed to be very important and everyone listened attentively.


    This was enough to make everyone know that the person standing before them wasn''t just anybody.


    Otherwise, the two important figures of the Van brand would not appear one by one only to pave the way for the ambassador''s press conference.


    In about ten minutes, Alex''s speech finally ended.


    He turned around slightly with the microphone and nced at the blocked LED screen. "I''m sure you must be very curious about the person of today''s press conference. Next, let me introduce you to the only permanent global ambassador for the Van brand��"


    "The international supermodel, Ms. LILIA!"


    Perhaps it was because the tone earlier was so nerve-racking that when Alex personally announced Lilia''s identity, everyone on the scene did not react.


    Many people remembered what Alex just said�� Permanently serving as the only global ambassador for the Van brand ...


    At this moment, there were people pping from nowhere, and one by one, the whole room started following.


    In the first row near the door, sat a middle-aged man about 50 years old.


    He was wearing a dark brown suit and had a casual posture. His square face looks a little serious and his eyebrows are slightly thick.


    This person is the president of the Aphrodite Agency, Albert.


    As Alex''s voice ended, the curtain behind him immediately fell.


    A photo of Lilia then appeared on the screen, and a line of letters came out from the side that read ''The only global ambassador.''


    At this time, the media boss sitting next to Albert couldn''t help but look jealous, he pped his hands and sighed. "Mr. Albert, congrattions, I never thought that the ambassador this time would be Lilia. The Aphrodite Agency is truly extraordinary. How much does the Van brand endorsement cost?"


    Van is a well-known international brand, so of course the price offered is certainly not low.


    Aphrodite has made a lot of money again, it''s amazing!


    But this subtle jealousy that others confessed to him did not get a positive response from Albert.


    He just lowered his head politely, and said no exaggerated words. The man only pursed his lips during the process.


    He just returned to Indonesia yesterday and rushed over to the conference this morning when he received an invitation.


    However, he just found out that Lilia was announced as the global ambassador.


    Didn''t she leave the stage to recuperate?


    After returning to thepany to start a ''business'', why did nobody tell him about this?!


    This must be Harold''s doing! That bastard...!


    Albert identally took out his cell phone and started editing the message while making sure no one was paying attention.


    When the big screen in the venue is opened, the LED screen outside the building and the advertising image also instantly changes.


    On this day, in the tallestndmark building in Surabaya, everyone can see a photo of Lilia. And they''re discussing how valuable it is to be the only ambassador for the Van brand in this world!


    When Lilia entered the scene, everyone couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    The mercury gray dress, the retro design of the neckline on the front, and the shining starlight as she walked, absolutely caught everyone''s attention.


    The media raced to flicker their camera''s shutter, along with the entertainment journalists, who seemed pretty much eager to get their best shot.


    The supermodel, who''d previously said would leave her job a month ago, was back in the public eye and became a global ambassador for a well-known fashion brand.


    Her face looked rosy and her body slender, so when she went up to the stage in her skirt, her figure looked graceful and polite.


    In front of the stage, many people paid attention to her.


    Lilia sat up, took the microphone and her voice was clear as she said, "Hello everyone, I''m the ambassador for the Van brand, Lilia!"


    At the same time, this sentence also went through the minds of everyone watching from the live stream.


    In less than ten minutes, three popr searches broke the inte.


    #The return of the beautiful supermodel Lilia! #


    #The only ambassador for the Van brand in the world is Lilia! #


    #Amazing breakthrough from supermodel Lilia! #


    Standing on the stage, Lilia nced at the audience one by one, and finally fixed on a man in the middle.


    The stars fell in her eyes as she caught him smiling at her, triggering a beautiful smile to bloom in her face. "I am honored to be the ambassador for the Van brand. Thanks to Mr. Alex for entrusting me with this position. I will continue to contribute to the Van brand both at home and abroad."


    "Some time ago, I had to leave to recuperate due to medical reasons. Even though I came back in this extraordinary way, I hope I don''t surprise everyone," she said, ending her sentence with another smile.


    "This time, I also want to thank everyone for taking their time toe and join this glorious moment. I also thank my family, friends, and my agent for their tolerance and concern."


    "Lastly, I also want to thank someone who apanied me from beginning to end of my healing process. Thank you to my husband, Jean Widjaya!"


    At this time, Albert was frowning hard among the lines of the audience.


    Lilia thanked everyone but she didn''t thank him nor the Aphrodite Agency.

 Chapter 588 - Slap By Slap

    This press conference, in its rare form, has once again sparked discussion about Lilia throughout the entertainment world.


    People regretted that Lilia''swork and resources were simply too high. Even the luxury Van brand had fallen under her hands, coupled with a unique ''permanent ambassador''bel and endorsement, which was indeed a strong first step after she ''disappeared'' from the public eyes for a while.


    It was clear she hadn''t been away for long, but when she made aeback, she was able to shock the entire inte.


    Having announced the identity of the ambassador, Alex and Maria gave a conceptual exnation of the new spring and summer collections that would be released after the new year.


    Lilia sat in the center of the stage with Jean and Chris beside her.


    "Hey look, Albert''s face is stiff."


    Chris'' gaze swept toward Albert across the shadows, and the corners of his mouth were filled with ridicule.


    Lilia looked forward, but she nodded with a smile. "I saw it too."


    Chris then folded his legs, raised his hands and straightened the cor of his shirt. "Remember what I said, if he dares to trouble you, you must immediately terminate your contract with him."


    "Don''t worry, even if there is a breach of contract, mypany can still handle it, Aphrodite won''t be able to mess with our family," he added.


    At this time, Chris sounded very arrogant despite the fact that he was facing internal problems in the Hartanto family that had not been resolved. However, he was well aware that even if he lost a small part of his family''s property due to his previous injury, this would not affect his value.


    For now, his strength couldn''t be matched by anyone!


    Not to mention the funds flowing to his pocket from the entertainmentpany itself.


    After he left Vi Lakesidest night, Chris said that they had to invest 100 billion in the Hartanto family before Lilia agreed to cooperate.


    And the most important condition asked by Jean is that Lilia must have absolute freedom!


    From this point of view, Lilia''s entry into the Hartanto family has been established.


    Chris felt refreshed as he thought about this.


    He managed to hook an international supermodel like Lilia, and his only goal now is to make sure Liliaes to hispany before that one little girl returns to Indonesia.


    Lately, his rtionship with that girl has been somewhatx.


    It all started when Chris told Merry that he was going to visit her in the United States, but that his departure had to be dyed because of his grandfather.


    From then on, the little girl started giving him cold shoulders. After nearly two months, Chris still saw no sign of improvement in her attitude. This made Merry even more angry.


    ''Hey ... It''s not that I don''t want to visit you�� But I''m working hard for the people around me!''


    Lilia heard his wild tone and couldn''t help butugh. "Okay, I understand, thanks Brother Chris."


    Jean nced faintly at the proud and mischievous Chris next to Lilia.


    If he dares to trick his wife, get ready to find himself in the bottom of the sea!


    ...


    At 11 AM nearing the end of the show, the Van brand announced the schedule for their next show.


    At the end of February this year, they will participate in more than 70 fashion shows at Paris Fashion Week, and Lilia will be their ambassador.


    Currently, the media is conducting an exclusive interview with Lilia in a secluded ce.


    Outside the crowd, Albert was standing at an inconspicuous corner, staring at her deeply.


    After a while, his phone rang, and the man decided to pick it up.


    The person on the other end of the phone was a little frightened when delivering his report. Albert''s face suddenly sank and he became angry when he heard it. "Free? How can the legal department approve the contract?"


    The other party hesitated and said something, but Albert hung up before listening.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the gathering ce of the crowd, squeezed the corner of his mouth and nned to leave without saying a word.


    Harold seemed to be signing Lilia''s free contract behind his back, that bastard is so brave!


    Currently, several media outlets see Albert''s figure stepping out of the area. Before leaving, they ran over to interview him. "Mr. Albert, is there a time for an interview?"


    Hearing this, several other media outlets turned their gaze and identally ran towards Albert.


    Lilia is still conducting interview sessions with several special media up front. Since it was so crowded, some journalists didn''t get a ce. When one of them turned their head, they realized that Albert was there.


    Besides, the Aphrodite Agency has been gaining momentum recently!


    If they can interview Albert, maybe they can get some of thetest information about Lilia.


    In an instant, Albert was surrounded by reporters, and was forced to stop at the same ce. The media endlessly asked in his ear.


    "Mr. Albert, is this a sign that Lilia is returning to the stage? Are there any ns for her to work in the movie industry in the future?"


    "Mr. Albert, there were rumors about a dispute between the agency and Lilia due to a disagreement with Aphrodite''s vision and mission some time ago. Is this true?"


    "Mr. Albert, everyone is saying that Lilia disappeared from the stage because the agency no longer wants to cooperate with her. Can you confirm this? Wasn''t it because Lilia was recovering?"


    At this moment, Albert felt dizzy because everyone was talking at once.


    He rarely did media interviews in the past, and most of the time he would let the artist''s exclusive agent answer them.


    At today''s press conference, he was invited toe unapanied by an assistant or agent.


    The questions from the media sounded cunning and sharp, causing his forehead to suddenly sting.


    It took Albert a long time to calm down. After calming his face, he said, "Please don''t believe the fake rumors. Let them bother you no more."


    "Lilia''s ability in taking over as an ambassador for the Van brand today is enough to prove that Aphrodite Agency is still working with her."


    He did not talk much, but deep down inside Albert knew that Lilia had caused him trouble.


    "Mr. Albert, the brand announced that Lilia is their only ambassador. This is the first case in the fashion industry. Can you tell us how much the contract is worth?"


    This question left Albert speechless.


    The question forced him to tell the truth,mon sense discouraged him from lying.


    Albert is surrounded, it is very difficult for him to open a path and leave at this time.


    When he was confused, someone behind him said, "Everyone, if you have anything you want to know about Lilia, please ask me. Mr. Albert still has his next appointment, please let him pass."


    Harold came and said kind words to help Albert.


    When he turned around and saw Harold, Albert''s face darkened again. But since there was an opportunity, the media no longer asked him so he could leave in peace. The journalists immediately made a way for Albert when they heard Harold''s tantalizing words.


    The word "free" ispletely unheard of.


    But for this matter, he wouldn''t just let it be!


    After Albert left the ce, Harold responded casually when asked questions by the media crews. His indifference prevailed that the media were deprived of useful information.


    In less than five minutes, Harold received a call from his cell phone. He nced at it, waved his cell phone at the crowd, then forced his way out of the ce.


    ...


    When Harold left, Lilia''s visit had just ended.


    Several journalists still wanted to ask questions, but they were intercepted by Kenny and Maria.


    Outside, Lilia exhaled in exasperation as she stepped in the corridor.


    She had a sweat on her face which was only painted with light makeup,pletely invisible due to the ''wless'' style and hairdo.

 Chapter 589 - Nausea

    Outside the corridor, Jean is waiting for her. As the man walked, he subconsciously tightened his brows.


    At this time, Lilia was leaning against the wall beside her with one hand. She seemed to be patting her chest with one hand as the sweat on her forehead became more and more intense.


    "What is wrong?" The man hurriedly stood still, and when he pulled her into his embrace, his brows furrowed.


    Lilia pursed her lips and shook her head. In the next second, herplexion suddenly changed and she pushed Jean away forcefully. She ran to the bathroom with all her might while covering her mouth.


    Right now, there were still a small number of journalists hanging around in the corridor. When they saw Lilia''s figure, they wanted to chase her, but they were all stopped by Kenny.


    Maria stared at this scene with her eyebrows and noticed that something had gone wrong. She looked at the man and said, "Young master Jean, let me take a look."


    "Hurry after her!"


    The man also followed towards the bathroom, his handsome face turned dark.


    ...


    In the bathroom, the vomiting was serious.


    At the time of the interview just now, too many sounds and camera sh in front of her made Lilia a little ufortable.


    The temperature inside the venue was also very high, and the smell of various perfumes was spreading everywhere.


    It was hard to hold on until the interview was over, so Lilia vomited and felt nauseous afterward.


    This is her first morning sickness.


    Lilia knelt on the ground, her eyes were red and her body was weak out as she sweat a lot.


    "Miss Lilia, are you okay?" Maria''s voice came from outside thepartment door.


    Lilia muttered in response.


    Maria knocked on the door. "Open the door, drink water and rinse your mouth."


    Before she came to the bathroom, she brought a bottle of mineral water and had vaguely guessed Lilia''s situation. But she wasn''t sure and didn''t ask many questions.


    Lilia was standing unsteadily from the ground with her hand clenching her skirt. After sshing the water, she opened thepartment door and received mineral water from Maria. Then she thanked her softly.


    "You''re wee. You better drink water first, it''s best to stop your interview now. Young master Jean is waiting for you outside. You can just get off the elevator on the right side of the exhibition center."


    Five minutester, she helped Lilia to leave the bathroom.


    Outside the door, Jean was looking cold and anxious. When he saw Liliae out, he took off his jacket and ced it on her shoulders, picked her up and brought her straight to the elevator.


    Maria stood behind him, watching them enter the elevator with envy in her eyes.


    ''Young master Jean is very adventurous!'' She thought.


    Behind her, someone was walking in a hurry with a phone to his ear. "Yes, President, I''ll bring the car right away!"


    It''s Kenny.


    At the elevator entrance, the two collided.


    When Kenny saw her, his eyes lit up. "Miss Maria!"


    "Mr. Kenny." Maria stretched out her hand to press the elevator for him and walked away.


    Before the elevator went up, Kenny looked to the side and asked, "The president''s wife... What''s the situation?"


    "She''s vomiting very badly. Take her to the hospital. I''ve had an ulcer before and it doesn''t feel good." Maria said, making Kenny frown.


    It shouldn''t be gastritis.


    "She..."


    Meanwhile, many media were still roaming the hall freely. This time, they followed Alex and Chris.


    "Where''s Lilia? Has she left? She didn''t look very well just now. She kept clutching her stomach and took a few deep breaths. Did something happen?"


    These words changed Alex and Chris'' expressions a little.


    ...


    When the elevator came, Kenny could only throw his thoughts away. After rushing in, he hurriedly pressed the close button.


    The journalists had arrived, Maria turned around in high heels and blocked the lift.


    "What happened?" Alex turned away from the crowd and looked at her.


    Chris also blocked the journalists'' view, then winked at them.


    Just now, a scream was heard and Lilia was seen covering her mouth while running to the bathroom.


    The question of her pregnancy had not been announced to the public and it seemed that this was not the right time.


    Maria stared firmly at Alex, ignoring the deep expression in Chris'' eyes. She said, "Mr Alex, Miss Lilia seems to have had an ulcer, so she left first. She asked me to apologize to the journalists and the media on her behalf."


    Oh, it turns out to be an ulcer.


    The media looked directly at each other and couldn''t help but ept this fact.


    Maria then smiled and returned to the meeting ce, intending to end the work.


    The media thought that Lilia''s condition was still not that good.


    She still came to the press conference despite heartburn, coupled with the previous rumors that Aphrodite ostracized her. It seemed that the reason she was healing herself was still mysterious.


    After the media left, Chris and Alex looked at each other, and the two didn''t stay long. They told Maria to take responsibility for closing the event, then left the exhibition center one after another.


    ...


    Back in the car, Chris called Jean knowing that they had returned to the Lakeside Vi. He asked about Lilia''s situation. After confirming that it was just nausea from her pregnancy, they both sat in the car and had a smoke.


    In the basement parking lot, after Chris rolled down the car windows and blew smoke out, he eximed, "Yourpany''s CEO is good."


    Alex removed his sses from the bridge of his nose and pinched his eyebrows. "Do you like her?"


    Chris was choking on the smoke!


    "Cut down on the bullshit, I''m serious!"


    If that little girl heard this sentence, wouldn''t she snap his neck in two already?!


    Alex looked at him and said with a smile, "She''s really good, she has a good brain and knows how to judge situations. If you''re interested, I can help you get closer to her."


    Faced with Alex''s taunt, Chris just pulled the car''s door and left.


    "Alex, if you have time, I''ll help you find a partner. Why don''t you settle your own business before helping someone else? Just let me know, I''ll be happy to help you."


    After teasing Alex, Chris turned and walked to his car.


    ...


    In the afternoon, at Lakeside Vi, Lilia woke up quietly at three o''clock.


    After arriving at noon, she returned to her room and slept. At this time, she woke up and felt much more energetic.


    Somehow, she wanted to eat something sour, like really sour.


    She sat on the bed and touched her stomach. She didn''t see Jean anywhere. So she wore her sandals and wanted to find something to eat in the kitchen.


    As soon as she opened the door, Lilia saw the man''s wide back in the corridor of the second floor.


    Jean was seen stopping in front of a photo wall that was arranged into a heart shape.


    Hearing the door open, he turned around and his pupils were as deep as ink. "Are you feeling good?"


    He came over, while Lilia stepped forward and bumped into whis embrace. Then raised her head and smiled. "Yeah. Shouldn''t you go to thepany?"


    When Jean left the exhibition center, he wanted to take her to the hospital, but Lilia refused.


    Lilia knew very well that this was a symptom of morning sickness, which was no big deal.


    Jean shook his head. "Are you hungry?" Then he gently touched LIlia''s cheek. But his eyes were filled with pain and sorrow.


    His wife began to feel the symptoms of morning sickness, Jean was afraid that Lilia would sufferter.


    Lilia touched her belly with a serious expression. "Hungry, very hungry!"

 Chapter 590 - Quarrel

    In the kitchen, the food is still warmly stored in the special cab.


    The dishes are light and all prepared by Mrs. Mei.


    Lilia sat at the table and looked at the nutritious soup with no enthusiasm. After taking two sips, she put down the spoon.


    Jean always sat opposite her, his deep eyes staring at his wife''s movements. "No appetite?"


    Lilia nodded sadly then licked the corner of her mouth. "I want to eat something sour."


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    The craving suddenly came.


    Perhaps since she felt a little hypocritical, she took the spoon again and took a sip of the soup. "It''s okay, I''m just imagining it a little. I''m going to eat a little,"


    She forced herself to eat a small bowl of pureed vegetables, plucked some spinach, and chewed slowly.


    The man stared at her as she ate.


    Under the sun that was gradually descending west, Lilia led her husband into the living room after eating.


    She sat firmly by his side, then leaned against his chest and rested her shoulders. She didn''t forget to cover herself with a light nket.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    The sun outside the window was so dazzling, and as its rays prated the ss, it was impossible for them to open their eyes.


    When Lilia narrowed her eyes, she scratched her nails on the nket.


    The man''s strong arms embraced her, his chin rested on top of her head. "What do you want to hear?"


    Lilia rubbed her shoulder wearily. "After we left the press conference... Did the media try to find out what happened?"


    "I asked Alex and it seems like the woman named Maria helped you by giving the excuse that you have an ulcer."


    Hearing this, Lilia''s eyes lit up. "She''s very smart, and she came to the bathroom to help me today. I saw her close the door at that time, so... I felt like she knew I was afraid that other people mighte in."


    She muttered to herself then chatted for a bit. Perhaps since it was toofortable there, she fell asleep in the man''s arms with her head tilted.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Mellisa knocked on the door.


    When Jean opened the door, he saw that his sister-inw''s face was not very good and Leonard was following behind her with a slight cold breath.


    Mellisa wore a high neck sweater and a thick ck jacket that tightly covered her body.


    She stood at the door then turned slightly. "If you''re really busy, go and do your work. I''ll be here to take care of her."


    A few minutes ago, Leonard received a call from Jean.


    He said that Mellisa had found out what had happened and intended to look after Lilia.


    After finding out that Lilia went to the show this morning and was experiencing severe morning sickness, Mellisa was so angry and worried that she wanted to run to her sister immediately.


    In the past two days, she had been prevented from leaving by Leonard.


    Not only did the man take her cell phone, he even interfered with all means ofmunicating with the outside world.


    Mellisa was so furious, she cursed and didn''t even hesitate to p Leonard, but it didn''t work.


    She couldn''t beat him, and every time she tried to rebel, she only got thrown back on the bed by him. For two days, she felt like she was going to break his leg.


    Leonard was panicking!


    At this time, Mellisa tightened her face, and subconsciously removed the zipper on her neckline as she pushed her way in. "Hurry up and go, I''ll stay here with her today!"


    "Thank you very much."


    After the man nodded at her, he stepped out of the hallway.


    When she passed him with Leonard, Jean narrowed his eyes at the man following behind her, and the two seemed to understand each other with deep meaning.


    Leonard thought as he paced faster to keep up with Mellisa. He jolted a little when the woman violently shut the hallway''s door.


    Jean heard the sound of closing the door, and his thick brows creased lightly.


    Leonard rubbed his forehead with a headache. "What''s the password?"


    "0601."


    Leonard sighed. "Wait, I have something to ask!"


    The man stopped and looked around him, a hint of joy rising under his eyes. "Go on."


    Leonard licked his lips then clenched his fists and coughed. "How did you get Lilia pregnant?"


    Jean just raised his eyebrows, hiszy eyes staring as if in disbelief.


    There is no way to answer this question.


    His deep eyes were fixed on the bite mark on Leonard''s neck, then his lips curved and smiled. "Work hard."


    Leonard felt like he also worked hard enough. But he couldn''t reply to Jean.


    Then, he saw Jean leave and turn around. Leonard? then walked toward the door, punched the code in a familiar way and the door opened.


    When he entered, he saw Mellisa sitting in the warm living room, wearing a fur coat.


    Frowning, he took a step forward. After ncing at Lilia who was sleeping on the sofa, he whispered to Mellisa. "Aren''t you hot? Take off your jacket."


    Mellisa''s face was cold, she didn''t even look at him. "Do you want my sister to see how I was tortured by you?"


    Leonard pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Not torture. At best, there are just ''scars'' on the neck.


    He didn''t want Mellisa to leave, so he used the most stupid of methods. Even though the effect was good, he felt the distance between him and Mellisa was getting farther and farther.


    ...


    At four in the afternoon, a very striking figure walked slowly from the entrance of a supermarket.


    There were not many people in the ce, but this man was quite attractive to everyone.


    The ck slim-fit coat entuated his broad shoulders, strong waist and tall build.


    He held the phone in his hand and listened to the exnation from the other end. As he walked to the fresh fruit area, he asked in a deep voice, "Excuse me, may I ask?"


    "Where are the grapes?"


    "Okay, thanks."


    This person, Jean, came to personally buy sour food after Lilia fell asleep.


    At this time, the staff flocked into twos or threes as they continued to secretly stare at the man''s handsome and alluring look.


    Imported supermarkets were different from ordinary ones. The prices here were two or three times more expensive, and all food was mostly imported brands.


    The staff members were pretty privileged because a lot of famous people or celebrities frequented this ce, but really, there were only a few handsome and charming men for them.


    And Jean was one among the rare.


    The bottom line was that, his aloof and calm temperament as well as his unique sex appeal of a grown man were all attractive to their eyes.


    At this time, a young girl stepped forward, and when she stood beside the man, she blushed and asked, "Hello, do you still need help?"


    She did not expect to meet such a person toe to the supermarket to buy food today.


    The young girl stepped forward unconsciously and shyly brought her fingertips to her ear.


    Her gaze was a little obsessed, her face flushed red even as she smelled the man''s scent.


    In the next instant, the man''s deep and gloomy gaze showed indifference.


    The young girl was shocked and forgot to react.


    Well... he''s so cold!


    However, after taking a closer look at this man, she thought he was a little familiar. Where did she see him?


    It looked like he''s a famous person?!


    She still wanted to see him closer, but the other party had already left her as he turned his broad and sturdy back.


    After the man left, the staff still trailed Jean quietly.


    He bought more than a dozen kinds of fruit and a variety of foods that all tasted sour.


    ...


    One hourter, Jean drove back to the Lakeside Vi.. As soon as he entered the door, he heard the sound of shards from falling teacups.

 Chapter 591 - Couldn’t Be Delayed Any More

    The sharp sound made Jean''s brows immediately furrow.


    He took a step closer, and as he stood at the entrance to the living room, he saw Mellisa''s arms droop. "Leonard, don''t touch me again!"


    Obviously, it was their argument that caused the teacup to break.


    Leonard was only a few steps away, surrounded by stains and porcin shards that fell to his feet.


    At this time, Lilia hurriedly descended the stairs and finally asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She immediately went out of the bathroom once she heard the sound and thought that the atmosphere in the living room seemed wrong.


    Mellisa took a deep breath, not wanting to worry her sister.? When she held back her anger, she looked up and smiled, "Nothing, I didn''t hold the teacup properly."


    Leonard could only scratch his nape hard, his head was almost crushed by the said tea cup.


    Lilia patted her chest, and as she descended the stairs, she saw Jean stopped in the living room, making her a little surprised. "Aren''t you busy at work?"


    When she woke up, she saw only Mellisa and Leonard.


    After asking them, she found out that Jean had something to do.


    Lilia thought the man had gone to thepany, but she didn''t expect Jean toe back in less than an hour.


    Mellisa and Leonard looked back at the same time, and when they saw Jean, they blinked.


    "Pleasee out and help me!" The man looked at Leonard who was standing beside the sofa and said while looking at the rubble on the ground.


    Leonard raised his eyebrows and nodded. "Come on!"


    He looked deeply at Mellisa, carefully stepped across the messy floor and followed Jean with a sigh.


    In the living room, Lilia watched the two of them leave, then looked at Mellisa with frowning brows. She then sat beside her and said with a smile, "Are you two fighting again?"


    Even though Mellisa didn''t say anything, Lilia knew that her sister''s rtionship with Leonard had not been goodtely. She realized that the two easily fell into arguments.


    Lilia thought the situation was getting calm, but it seemed that the feud between the two was getting worse.


    Mellisa pursed her lips and shook her head, her eyes fixed on the floor. "I didn''t fight anyone, my hands just slipped when holding the cup."


    She bent and crouched down to avoid Lilia''s suspicious gaze while picking up the teacup pieces little by little.


    Lilia noticed her movements and sighed helplessly. As soon as she wanted to help, she was stopped by Mellisa. "I''ll clean up, don''t move."


    Mellisa was very strict, so Lilia could only give her a tissue and keep talking to her. "Be careful, don''t get your hand hurt."


    Mellisa wrapped the pieces in paper towels, took a few more and wiped the floor. "I want to stay here tonight. Is that okay?"


    Lilia didn''t hesitate to think. "Of course! But... Will he agree?"


    "Don''t worry about him, I heard you have morning sickness today. I wanted to apany you tonight. I heard that morning sickness hurts a lot. I might be able to help you alleviate it if I stay here."


    Mellisa exined while wiping the floor. Meanwhile, Lilia smiled and joked. "I just vomited water, so calm down. But if you want to stay, stay here, I''m fine with it. Actually, I''m very happy if you want to stay overnight. We will clean your bedroom together in a moment,"


    After Mellisa wiped the floor clean, she stood up and looked at the debris in her hands. "Where should I? throw this?"


    "The trash can in the kitchen, or you can give it to me ..."


    "Sit down and I''ll do it alone!" Just as Lilia was thinking about getting up, she was held back by Mellisa again.


    She turned around and saw Mellisa''s figure going into the kitchen, lowering her eyelids, and covering her worries.


    Mellisa had started avoiding her. What was going on between her and Leonard?


    Was it because Leonard had a fianc��e appointed for him?!


    In the kitchen, Mellisa dumped the fragments from the tissue in the trash. When the shard was thrown away, she felt a pain in her palm and suddenly frowned.


    She opened her hand and saw a scratch, with faint blood gushing out.


    She pulled her lips nonchntly then wiped the drops of blood with her thumb. And when she lifted her eyes, she saw her reflection reflected in the side window.


    The light dimmed on her face, and Mellisa looked at it anxiously andughed at herself for a bit.


    ''Really, it couldn''t be dyed any longer��.''


    ...


    Outside the door, Leonard and Jean were standing in front of the courtyard, smoking a cigarette.


    The corners of his eyebrows and eyes were filled with sadness and his smoking gesture seemed very excited.


    "Is your family stressing you out?" The man turned his gaze towards Leonard as he inhaled his cigarette and blew out the mist.


    Hearing that voice, he sneered. "It''s more than just pressure. Their fianc��e has been sent to my family''s house,and they''re just waiting for me toe back for ''luck''!"


    Leonard felt that what he said was sad, but it was true.


    The man narrowed his eyes. "Did Mellisa know?"


    "Yes." Leonard smiled bitterly and nodded. "Not only that, my family also knows where Mellisa is. Two days ago, my trusted person in my family told me that they would do everything for me to marry that woman."


    "I don''t know what they were thinking, but Mellisa changed a lot after that. Anyway, I wanted to tell you today that I might have to go back to Bandung."


    He took Mellisa''s phone and severed her contact with the outside world for this reason.


    Leonard had his own concerns. If his family decided to attack Melissa, it would be impossible for him to protect her on his own.


    Jean met with his deep eyes as he said, "What are you nning to do? If your family has appointed that woman as a candidate, that''s enough to prove that she met all the criteria."


    "It doesn''t matter! She didn''t meet mine, that woman is still not my ideal."


    Leonard''s tone suddenly became arrogant, and the woman he wanted would always be Mellisa.


    Jean didn''t say much about Leonard''s family matters. After they both finished smoking, Leonard looked at him. "What are you asking me to help you with?"


    "In the trunk of the car."


    When Leonard followed him into the garage and saw with his own eyes that the entire trunk was full of fruit and sweets, he took a box in his hand and turned it over. "Did you just empty the entire supermarket? "


    "I might buy the whole building if she wants it all!"


    Leonard was speechless.


    Such a rich bastard.


    ...


    That night, Mellisa did not go anywhere. After dinner, she said that she wanted to rest, so she went to the bedroom and never went out.


    Leonard chatted with Jean in the living room, while Lilia yed with the candy box fruit on the coffee table.


    She put the plums in, so a sweet and sour taste spread across her mouth, and her eyes narrowedfortably.


    "You bought too much, I don''t know which one to eat first," Lilia said while looking at the pile of food.


    The man leaned back on the sofa with his legs folded, studied his wife''s satisfied expression then pursed his lips and smiled. "Eat what you think is delicious."


    "This plum is delicious, you have to taste it!" Lilia smiled and rolled a plum into her husband''s mouth.


    Opposite them, Leonard was seen picking up an apple and tried to keep his gaze off them. His eyes stared across the second floor. "I''ll go up and take a look."


    The man then got up and left without looking back.


    Sitting in the living room while watching their lovey-dovey activities really hurt him.


    Looking back at his rtionship with Mellisa, it felt like earth and sky ifpared!


    No matter how good he was, he couldn''t break Mellisa''s cold heart.

 Chapter 592 - Mute Witness

    After Leonard went upstairs, Lilia pulled her hand away from the man''s lips and wiped her fingertips. She licked the corner of her mouth and sighed. "I don''t know when Mellisa and him will be back on good terms!"


    She is worried and anxious, but she still hopes that the love between those two will prevail. Hopefully, her prospective brother-inw can handle his family affairs in Bandung well.


    Three minutester, Leonard paced back and forth in front of Mellisa''s bedroom excitedly.


    He was standing at the entrance of the second floor spiral staircase, his face looking anxious and serious. "Is Mellisa out yet?"


    Lilia held the dried sour plum in her hand, but she was a bit surprised by the low growl and made it fall to the floor. "Huh? Isn''t she in her bedroom?"


    She suddenly stood up swiftly. Jean also got up from the sofa then pulled her aside to protect her and turned to look at Leonard. "What''s wrong?"


    At the entrance to the spiral staircase, Leonard''s face looked gloomy. He clenched his fists with both hands, gritted his teeth and said a few words, "The window is open, Mellisa�� is gone!"


    "Gone?" Lilia looked at Jean in surprise, the two of them hurried upstairs.


    During that time, the man didn''t forget to remind her. "Watch your way, don''t rush your steps."


    Lilia really didn''t expect it. On this cold night, Mellisa jumped out the window from her room on the second floor.


    It wasn''t that high, but not low either.


    When she came to Mellisa''s bedroom, she felt a biting cold wind blowing in from the open window.


    The breeze made the drape loosely fly. Lilia then walked slowly to the window and looked outside. With the bright light in the room, the scratches on the marble pirs were clearly visible.


    "She''s still wearing sandals."


    Lilia narrowed her brows and nced at Leonard, unable to hide the panic in her eyes.


    Mellisa actually escaped this way.


    Leonard looked out the window. His hand was trembling, his breathing was a little messy, and he smiled hoarsely. "With her abilities, a few minutes is enough for her to return to the next door with everything."


    He didn''t expect that Mellisa''s determination to leave was so strong.


    By the time Leonard let his guard down, he lost Mellisa from his grip.


    Indeed, just as Leonard thought, they found that there was a lost suitcase in the room next door. Mellisa had taken all the clothes in the wardrobe and everything that she could bring with her.


    Leonard stood in the living room with a grim face without making a sound for a long time.


    When Lilia saw him like this, she couldn''t calm down, and she didn''t know what to say.


    ...


    In about half an hour, Jean returned home with her. Lilia sighed as she entered and muttered to herself. "I told her before that if she wanted to leave, she had to tell me first. But why didn''t she say anything before leaving? She�� Was it too much for her to face Leonard?"


    The man took her back to the living room. "I don''t think that''s the case. She must have been forced to leave. I will have someone check her whereabouts, so don''t be worried."


    Lilia sat up, looked to the side, and lowered her head in sorrow. "I''m not worried, just ... never mind, forget it. I just texted her, I hope she can reply when she opens it."


    Tonight, Leonard stayed up all night. He was sitting in the room alone and the calm atmosphere around his ears gave him hallucinations.


    He seemed to hear the door ringing, then the sound of footsteps, and faintly heard Mellisa''s voice calling out his name.


    "Leonard ..."


    The man walked out of the room to the entrance with blurred eyes. The ce where he usually saw the woman put her shoes was empty now.


    He looked at the door nkly and paused for a long time, but he never saw any change.


    In the living room, her shadows lingered on every corner, but they slowly disappeared by the ticking clock.


    Leonard felt his heart empty and he began to regret it. If he hadn''t treated her harshly during these two days, wouldn''t this happen?


    He knew that Mellisa was really about to leave, but he managed to prevent her. However, his family in Bandung still put a lot of pressure on him.


    He ended up using the dumbest method by locking her by his side, and Leonard justified himself on the grounds that this was all meant to protect her. And yet, it seemed that he hurt her badly instead.


    He was very sorry, but to whom this regret should be conveyed, he didn''t know...


    Leonard sat withered wearing his coat stiffly as the sun shone brightly.


    He didn''t take anything with him and everything in the room remained the same.


    On the veranda, he stood still then turned his head back. His gaze sweeping all over the ce.


    Lifting his hand and touching his aching chest, he smiled bitterly and shook his head, then he turned around and left the door.


    Starting today, this house will be empty again. Being a silent witness to Leonard and Mellisa''s rtionship, this house will faithfully await both its old and new stories.


    ...


    Two days after Mellisa left, Lilia received news of herte arrival.


    She only answered a few words and never contacted her again for a long time.


    Mellisa only said, "I have returned to Jakarta. Everything is fine, please wait for my return."


    Lilia sat in the living room and sent ten messages from her cell phone. She waited for an hour but didn''t get an answer from Mellisa.


    But her sister said that she had to wait for her return.


    That meant she woulde back sooner orter.


    Liliaforted herself this way, but her heart couldn''t feel at ease.


    She knew that Mellisa had something to do, and she could not always be protected by Leonard like a fragile flower.


    The Mellisa she knew was a brave and dauntless girl.


    ''Sister, I''ll be waiting for you toe back!''


    ...


    After having two days of rest, Lilia''s morning sickness did not appear again.


    She browsed a bit of information about the nausea during ??her pregnancy and understood how to treat it better.


    Now that Mellisa had returned to Jakarta, Lilia couldn''t waste her time anymore.


    The Aphrodite Agency, Milia, Alfred�� There were so many people waiting for her.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Lilia sent a message to Harold. She asked him to arrange announcements for her from tomorrow.


    Returning to the entertainment industry, her only goal was to seek justice for the crimes she suffered in the first ce!


    The next day, at eight in the morning, Lilia left with Jean.


    In the car, Jean looked at her anxiously, "No more morning sickness?"


    "No, don''t worry, there are Dina and Rini in thepany, and I would be very careful myself. I also take plum acid and water. I think perhaps it''s because I gave what the child wanted these past two days that they no longer made me experience ''morning sickness''? I don''t know."


    Her eyes stared at her stomach deeply and cursed her own child a little for making her like this before they were even born, what a devil!


    Half an hourter, they arrived? in front of the Aphrodite Agency. Lilia turned and kissed her husband on the cheek before getting out of the car. "Then, I''ll go first. If it ends early, may I go to thepany to find you?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Widjaya is always wee at any time." The man smiled and joked, kissed the corner of her forehead, and watched Lilia walk into the building.


    Kenny could only be silent in the driver seat. Lilia''s figure had disappeared behind the ss door but he still hadn''t started the engine.


    The man narrowed his eyes, his tone a little cold.. "Go."

 Chapter 593 - Internal Upheaval

    Kenny was startled by the man''s low voice and came back to his senses. He spontaneously said ''oh''. When he started the car, his legs got out of control and he immediately stepped on the gas pedal.


    The car shook violently, and the document the man was holding in the back seat slipped and fell to the floor.


    "Can you drive properly?"


    An ominous question ran down Kenny''s eardrum, making him wipe his face tearlessly. "Sorry sir, my leg�� cramps."


    Kenny was heartbroken. He drove carefully along the road. Seeing the intersection in front of him had to turn right, he drove straight ahead.


    The man stared deep behind him, his brows covered in ice. "Is this the right way to the center ofmerce?"


    Kenny was taken aback.


    After slowing down the speed, he remembered that his master must go to the trading center to bid fornd today.


    Kenny nced into the rearview mirror, bit into his scalp and said, "I''ll turn around at the front."


    He made mistakes in front of the president several times, it was too much.


    But what should he do? He didn''t want it to happen, but when he ate with Oliver yesterday, he still missed that one woman named Maria.


    He was very anxious now��


    After the car turned at the front intersection, the man picked up the documents on the floor and asked in a deep voice as he looked at his driver through the rearview mirror, "Are you sick?"


    "Not!" Kenny straightened his back to prove his answer.


    Jean raised his eyes and watched his movements. "Has the bidding meeting been held?"


    Kenny straightened his face and said, "Sir, you can be sure that all the arrangements are clear."


    ...


    At Aphrodite Agency, 8:30 am.


    Lilia was sitting alone in Harold''s office, holding her cheek and looking at the scene outside the window with a calm and peaceful expression.


    She had been waiting for 20 minutes, but Harold was not here yet.


    Lilia looked at the time again, and just as she was about to take out her cellphone, the door immediately opened.


    Milia pushed open the door and entered. She didn''t pay attention to Lilia and just turned around. "Are you tired? I''ll buy you breakfast, okay?"


    Behind her was Harold, a handsome,nguid-looking man.


    He was wearing a coat, the top of his shirt unbuttoned, and his handsome face looked tired.


    Before Harold spoke, Milia stood with her back to the door. Her eyes were depressed and her tone softened. "I think you don''t have toe with me today. Come back and rest. You''ve worked really hard for me, let''s just say it''s a day off."


    Their interaction made Lilia amused that she raised her eyebrows.


    When Harold saw Milia''s affectionate gaze, he only wanted to stare at her. As his eyebrows twitched, he looked at the table, tilted his head and looked at Lilia.


    His eyes immediately changed. He stretched out his hand to push Milia out, made some excuses then immediately closed the door.


    Milia was confused why she was outside. When she knocked on the door and turned the knob, she found that the door was locked from inside.


    Curious, she walked to the window and knocked on it. "Harold, you ..."


    Before she could finish her words, she faintly saw the scene inside through the window.


    Someone was there!


    Milia frowned, covering the burning color under her eyes. She looked closely through the window and her expression changed in an instant.


    It turned out that Lilia was here!


    Was that why he forced her out and locked the door?!


    Milia was so annoyed, so she stomped her legs and went to the president''s office upstairs.


    She only found out two days ago that Lilia''s contract with the Van brand was actually free.


    It seemed she really didn''t know what Lilia was thinking. Even if she was dered as the brand''s only global ambassador, the agency simply didn''t make a cent, and this already made Albert very angry.


    ''I thought you were a sneaky fox�� Turns out I''m right!''


    In the office, Lilia carefully looked at Harold''s tired face. She frowned. "Didn''t you sleepst night?"


    The dark circles were too ck.


    Harold pressed his temples with both hands, picked up the cigarette case but his movements stopped. Then he changed hands and threw it back into the drawer.


    He slumped down on the chair, with his right foot and ankle resting on his knee. "I haven''t slept day and night, Albert might want to kill me!"


    "What happened?"


    Lilia''s faint smile gradually faded. She watched Harold tapping his nails on the table.


    Harold sighed heavily. "After the press conference, Albert asked me to officially act as Milia''s agent. He gave away three contracts yesterday morning, all of which belong to Milia. He also asked me to negotiate contracts in one day. Two of them are in a neighboring city. I just hurried back at 7 this morning."


    Oh, so he started using Harold so that Lilia wouldn''t get a chance with him!


    Lilia sneered. "So this is the move he made? On the day of the press conference, I saw that his face was very entertaining. But since I left early, I didn''t have time to talk to him."


    "Don''t pay attention to him, he is determined to raise Milia now. I really hate to face that girl every day!"


    Harold hated Milia from the bottom of his heart! Especially after finding out what he had done to Lilia�� Harold couldn''t wait to tear her to pieces!


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and a sly light flickered in her eyes. "Since Albert wants to support Milia, let''s do it together. Starting today, all my work will include Milia''s name."


    "If the co-organizer asks any further questions, you can just say what I said after this. If they want me to attend any event, they have to invite Milia too. This is my only condition. Aspensation, I can reduce the fee by 30%!"


    Harold raised his eyes and frowned. "Are you crazy?"


    "Of course not! By the way, don''t I have an interview tomorrow? I need you to call the TV station and tell them I will take Milia with me."


    Until now, Harold couldn''t find out what Lilia was up to.


    He couldn''t even see the slightest hint.


    But he trusted her, so even though Harold was feeling sad, he nodded and agreed. "Okay, if I hadn''t known you well, I''d have thought that you would submit to Albert."


    In doing so, Lilia would be seen as cooperating with Albert''s goals for raising Milia''s poprity.


    Lilia''s mouth brought out a yful smile. She looked at Harold and stood up at once. "You go to the lounge and take a nap. After saying hello, I''ll go to the president''s office."


    Harold continued uneasily. "I''lle with you!"


    Lilia wanted to refuse, but seeing him insisting, she didn''t say anymore.


    ...


    Milia was sitting in front of the boss'' desk in the president''s office with a sad expression on her face. "Mr Albert, Harold really worked hard for me, let him be my personal agent. Lilia is a well-established adult artist now, so please leave her to another agent in charge. There''s nothing wrong with her business, right?"


    However, Milia might have forgotten her ce.


    In other words, she was overestimating her status and value in Albert''s eyes.


    At this time, Albert leaned back on his boss chair with a rxed expression on his face.


    He lifted his chin slightly and looked at the chattering Milia.. "Adult artists should let adult agents take over. Just because you have been on the rise for the past few days, howe you are this brave to go against my arrangements?"

 Chapter 594 - The Trap?

    Milia''s face turned pale, she was busy shaking her head. "Mr Albert, I�� I didn''t mean that!"


    "Therefore, please get rid of your thoughts as quickly as possible. I ask Harold to be with you so that I can give you a chance to grow. Never try to teach me how I manage my agents."


    Albert''s tone was suddenly sharp, making Milia tremble in fear.


    She opened her mouth and lowered her head indistinctly. "Sorry, Mr Albert, I ..."


    While Milia was still struggling to apologize, the secretary suddenly knocked on the door, stopping her unspoken words.


    The secretary looked firm and serious. "Mr Albert, Lilia and Harold are here."


    Albert''s eyes suddenly narrowed, but then he nodded. "Let them in."


    Hearing that, Milia couldn''t sit still. "Mr. Albert, since you still have work, I ..."


    "Sit down!" Albert''s voice was calm but heavy.


    Milia stopped as she stood up, her face worried and embarrassed. "Mr. Albert, there must be something important that you want to talk about, I don''t think it''s good for me to be here."


    Her instinct told her that she shouldn''t meet Lilia.


    Whether it was guilty conscience or resistance, she wanted to avoid Lilia as much as possible.


    Albert''s thick eyebrows lifted slightly, looking smiling but not really smiling. "What''s wrong?"


    "This..."


    Milia is stupid, she hasn''t found a suitable reason while the approaching footsteps can be heard outside the office.


    She looked back and met Lilia''s beautiful eyes in an instant.


    As if she was a thief caught red handed, Milia shuddered in fear.


    Lilia''s sharp eyes fell on her impartially, making Milia feel like she was sitting on a pin.


    "Lilia,e in!" Albert said warmly.


    He turned to the opposite position and said, "Sit down. On the day of the press conference, I heard that you had an ulcer and left early. Are you feeling better now?"


    Lilia shifted her gaze from Milia and looked at Albert just in time. She pursed her lips and sat down gracefully on the chair. "I''m fine. Thank you, Mr. Albert, for your concern."


    The woman smiled calmly and warmly, no different from usual.


    Albert looked at her deeply, and then smiled at Harold near the door. "Harold, don''t stand up like that. Since the two of you are already here, I''ll exin to you some work."


    After all, when he saw Harold pacing back and forth to sit near the sofa, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Lilia. "Lilia, is there a misunderstanding between you and Milia?"


    Albert got straight to the point and his tone seemed very confused.


    Milia''s eyes suddenly widened, she blinked nervously. ''What do you mean by that, Mr Albert?!''


    Compared to Milia''s confused expression, Lilia looked at the man indifferently. "Is there a misunderstanding between me and her? Did you hear any rumors?"


    Albert sat steadily like a mountain, his pair of sharp eyes staring at them.


    After a while, he chuckled lightly. "There are no rumors, but... Milia just came to me specifically to tell me that she hopes Harold can be her exclusive agent. So, for that matter... Have you discussed it in private?"


    Milia''s face was pale.


    She stared intently at Albert, her fingers immediately clenched into fists. Milia didn''t want Lilia to know about this before she couldpletely wrap her fingers around Harold. How could this happen?!


    Lilia didn''t speak a word, her eyes that fell on Milia''s face showed something interesting��


    Milia was panicking, she wanted to defend herself, but she suddenly heard Harold''s sneer.


    "Milia, who gave you this courage? Are you exaggerating your position?"


    In order to cooperate with Lilia''s arrangements, Harold swallowed his pride and held back his disgust with a feigned expression towards Milia. He didn''t expect Milia to be that naive. Did she really feel like he was working hard for her?!


    Milia fell into the trap that Harold set in person. "I, I ..."


    "Albert, don''t say it that way. Milia''s reputation in the industry is pretty goodtely, people in our circle respond positively towards her. Actually, I also want to take this opportunity to have a good chat with you. After all, Lilia and Milia are our artists, and your responsibility."


    "Even though it is firste first serve, Lilia is indeed a mature artist now, and she also has her own ideas for doing things. So you should try to allocate more of your time and energy to Milia."


    "Don''t worry about losing a chance. Milia is still young, and if you are not biased, she will note to me toin."


    "As for Lilia, you are now an adult and have a strong position. You have your own judgment and requirements for your job, but I still hope you don''t really take advantage of this for your own gain and I won''t have much to say about the others."


    "Although there have been many rumors, I''ve sent people to investigate the whole story. You can be sure that you are a high-end supermodel from the famous Aphrodite Agency. No matter what, this is the home that gave birth to you and you will always be the daughter of Aphrodite."


    Albert''s words made a lot of sense, but after careful consideration, it was not difficult to hear the reminders and affirmations implied in his tone.


    Not only did he remind her that Aphrodite made her a supermodel, she was even warned not to be too deliberate in doing something.


    Lilia learned that she faced someone intelligent and watched every move she made carefully.


    Still, the expression on her face was not clearly visible. Her lips still smiled slightly as she turned to look toward Harold, who looked unhappy.


    She blinked her eyes, telling the man to calm down. Then she turned her head and said to Albert, "Mr. Albert is right. I was a bit shy before, which caused problems for thepany and I am very grateful for your tolerance and guidance over the years."


    "Milia even came here to snitch. Looks like we made her feel guilty. Therefore, to express my apologies, I think it''ll be better for Milia to attend the interview with me. And not only that, she''ll be featured in most of my future works. Of course, we can have it this way if she isfortable and can go with me. What do you think?"


    Milia was ttered.


    She looked at Lilia in disbelief, her eyes wandering suspiciously. "Are you... sure?"


    On the previous movie promotion tour, she wanted to go on stage with her but got tricked. Now Lilia took the initiative to make such a request...


    No, what if she knows that her position at Aphrodite Agency has changed? Did Lilia want to impress Albert this way?!


    Albert himself was clearly surprised by what Lilia said.


    He stood up from his chair and approached the edge of the table with hesitation. "Lilia, is what you said true?"


    Lilia nodded and calmly greeted Albert''s eyes. "That''s true. Even though I don''t know why Miliained to you, it doesn''t matter."


    "Going forward, we will work together. If one feels wronged, we can solve it on the spot. This is good for everyone and saves you from the rumors circting behind your back. What do you think, Milia?"


    Milia didn''t speak, but her eyes were blinking.


    She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell Lilia''s intentions.


    ''Is she really such a generous person?''

 Chapter 595 - Public Challenges

    Milia was full of doubts, but in front of Albert, she didn''t dare question Lilia so easily.


    Even if she heard the other party''s obvious sarcasm, she could only avert her gaze. "Thanks Lilia, but ... I don''t want to burden you!"


    Lilia smiled lightly. "No worries!"


    Milia felt stabbed by the tone of her voice as she endured a great displeasure with just a nce at her. But she found that Lilia''s gaze was still on her.


    For a moment, she seemed to see traces of mockery in the supermodel''s clear eyes.


    Milia didn''t dare to be angry as she was too afraid to speak, so she could only hold back her emotions and ignore her existence as much as possible.


    Seeing this, Albert leaned back on the back of his chair, his lips slowly grew wide with a smile, and looked very satisfied with Lilia''spromise.


    He leaned forward and opened the drawer next to him, took out a folder and ced it on the table. The man then slowly pushed it in front of Lilia. "Lilia, if you understand what I''m saying, I''m really very happy. Here are some contracts that have been postponed for a while."


    "Since you are nning to continue working now, don''t dy them anymore. I''ve read the contents of the contract. Let Harold take the time to contact the other party and achieve cooperation as soon as possible," he added.


    Lilia looked at the folder, picked it up and handed it directly to Harold in front of the sofa.


    She absolutely had no interest in the contents.


    "Thank you Mr. Albert, then... When it''s done, I''ll bring Milia to participate in my activities."


    "No problem."


    With Albert''s approval, Lilia didn''t stay long and looked at Harold, motioning for the two of them to leave the office.


    Milia was still sitting in her original position as she raised her eyes and looked at Albert. Then she stopped talking.


    "Do you have something else to say?" Albert looked at her, frowning impatiently.


    Milia wondered, but still expressed her restlessness in her heart. "Mr. Albert, do you really want me to attend the event with her? Isn''t that�� inappropriate?"


    She didn''t want to go on a stage with Lilia!


    If this request was made by Albert, she would think it made sense.


    When Lilia took the initiative to mention it, things got a lot moreplicated.


    At that time, Albert saw through her. He was aware of what Milia wanted. "Did you forget what I said earlier? There are so many talented artists in this agency, do you think I don''t know what I''m doing? Do you want me to kick you out now?"


    It was such a merciless threat.


    Milia lowered her head in embarrassment. "Sir, I mean..."


    "Get out! I don''t want to see your face in the future, and you are not allowed toe to my office again!"


    Albert did not say anything else about Milia, even waves of boredom spread far in his eyes.


    He hated women who were oblivious to their situation and dared to question him.


    Milia was doomed!


    After she left, Albert nced at her back then took out his cellphone. When the call connected, he rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. "A contract has been awarded to her. Now it''s up to you."


    "Thank you, Uncle!"


    Albert snorted. "Reduce the price and sell cheap. I can tell you that Lilia is currently the most popr and valued artist. No matter what you want to do, give me a little profit. The agency''s conditions aren''t easy, I need more money."


    The person on the phone said something again, and Albert curled his lips before hanging up helplessly.


    ...


    At the trade center, nine in the morning, the hall was full of big real estate developers. They''de to participate in the bidding.


    Urban vigend currently covered an area of ??nearly 40,000 square meters, and the bid started at 10 billion.


    There were as many as 20 local real estate developers in Surabaya alone, as well as tenderpanies from other provinces and cities.


    Less than 20 minutes before the auction started, Alfred picked up his cell phone and answered the call.


    He was standing outside the door of the auction hall. After a few minutes of briefmunication, he hung up his phone and asked the bodyguard behind him, "Are you sure the Widjaya family''s budget is only 50 billion?"


    The bodyguard nodded. "100% sure, this is the number that Jean''s assistant Kenny personally said,"


    Alfred stood with his hands on his back, looking deep into the corridor ahead.


    He sneered with thin lips, his tone indifferent. "It''s best toe true."


    At 9.30am, the bidding began.


    The host appeared on the stage in a formal suit, and after the usual opening remarks ended, he excitedly introduced the auction opening team, bid monitoring as well as evaluation of this internal auction meeting.


    Twenty minutes passed before he invited the bidders onto the stage to introduce the tender rules and requirements for rural areas in the city.


    At ten o''clock, the bidding started.


    The base price was 10 billion, and Alfred was the first to raise it into 12 billion.


    Soon after, other developers continued to add to their offerings.


    Based on the previous budgets made by variouspanies, thisnd was worth 100 billion if futurend premium prices were included.


    After all, this was located in a city, andrge real estate developers had a lot of guesswork when bidding.


    The rising price made Alfred narrow his eyes and stare at Jean not far away. He lowered his eyelids, his brows curled slightly.


    The price had now reached 18 billion, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of raising the bid.


    Separated from the shadows, Alfred turned his gaze from time to time.


    Currently, Kenny was sitting next to the man. He brushed his face and said with a slightly ironic smile, "President, if you don''t make an offer, Alfred can''t sit still!"


    The man nced at him, and his deep and gloomy eyes slowly looked to the other side.


    Alfred shifted his gaze at this time, and their two eyes met in the air. The silent contest among them exploded with mes.


    For a few seconds, the man looked away coldly and whispered to Kenny. "Make an offer."


    Hearing his voice, Kenny excitedly lifted a board. "50 billion."


    At the scene, there was no sound.


    This offer had greatly exceeded the base price. Now, it seemed that the Widjaya family''s shot was sure to win.


    Other developers couldn''t help but think to themselves that this price had far exceeded their budget limit.


    It seemed that they were careful about raising their boards.


    After Kenny announced the amount of the bid, a stinging light suddenly appeared in Alfred''s eyes.


    He shifted his gaze to look at the bodyguard beside him, and the other party also looked confident.


    Jean''s top budget had been issued, and it depended on whether they dared to go ahead with the bidding.


    Alfred''s fingertips tapped his knees, and in the next second he immediately lifted the board. "51 billion."


    This time, the audience was in an uproar!


    Everyone looked at Alfred, and it didn''t seem like they expected someone to publicly challenge the Widjaya family.


    Alfred ignored everyone''s gaze, he looked at Jean again. Seeing the man''s stiff face, Alfred''s thin lips tightened and his eyes grew colder.


    He smiled calmly.


    The emcee held the hammer and shouted rhythmically on the stage. When the final knock was about to strike, Kenny raised his nk.


    "52 billion!"

 Chapter 596 - Don’t Be Disheartened Jean!

    Many people find it strange that Kenny''s voice sounded uneasy.


    President Jean Widjaya''s special assistant seemed to grit his teeth when he had just bid the price.


    They didn''t know if it''s just an illusion.


    At this moment, Alfred stared at Jean and Kenny''s grim faces, the smile on his lips deepening and he immediately lifted the board. "90 billion."


    He must win thisnd over!


    Sure enough, after he lifted his board, silence immediately fell across the bidding hall.


    The estimated value ofnd in the vige nearing the city was up to 100 billion.


    How dare he bid it this high!


    This man really wanted to break a record for the already sky-high price!


    They thought that the Widjaya family would go home pocketing thisnd today, but now the dark horse that suddenly rushed out seemed to want topete with them.


    Three minutester, the hosts made the final decision.


    Thend was sessfully auctioned off by Gxy Real Estate at a price of 90 billion.


    Furthermore, the tender supervisor and the bid evaluation team would evaluate Gxy Real Estate, and the final bid results would be announced within half an hour.


    The tense atmosphere at the scene gradually died down as the host''s voice calmed down.


    At that time, next to the auction hall, the tender department had specially prepared a ce for tea and snacks. Everyone present following the offer came to this ce to chat together and three while enjoying a meal.


    "Mr. Alfred, congrats!"


    "It turns out that Mr. Alfred is the person in charge of Gxy Real Estate, I have admired you for a long time."


    As Alfred walked from the hall to the rest area, many people began to praise him.


    Gxy Real Estate couldn''t be underestimated because they could beat the giant of real estate developers�� the Widjaya family! Moreover, he won this project in Surabaya, the strong household of the said family.


    Alfred walked through the crowd and nodded to express his gratitude to everyone for their congrattions.


    In the smoking area at the front, a slender ck figure was seen standing to the side.


    Alfred straightened the cufflinks of his blue coat with a rxed smile on the corner of his mouth and walked away.


    This sight caught people''s attention and they immediately whispered to their right and left.


    This was the first time the Widjaya family had lost their business in their homebase.


    Not a few people witnessed the excitement. They approached slowly, strained their ears and started eavesdropping.


    "Never mind, just let it go!" At this time, Alfred was standing beside Jean, watching him grunts with a sneer in his eyes.


    Hearing his voice, Jean turned his head calmly and met Alfred''s triumphant expression through the floating smoke. He raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "The boss of Gxy Real Estate is indeed a rich man, the Widjaya family cannotpete with him."


    This line is difficult to distinguish between praise and sarcasm, but Alfred epts it bluntly, "Young master Jean has a good reputation. You are not in Surabaya during this period. I am afraid you''re not catching up with the changes. Anyway ...!"


    Kenny was standing not far behind the two of them, he was holding his cell phone and wondering how to text Maria.


    At this time, he heard Alfred''s words and he raised his eyebrows. "How did Mr. Alfred know that the president was not in Surabaya recently?"


    He asked implicitly in his tone, and Alfred looked to the side with an indifferent smile. "Is it strange? Of course I should pay more attention to mypetitors."


    Kenny was silenced by him. He squeezed his cell phone and wanted to talk back, but he heard Jean''s faint warning voice. "Kenny!"


    Seeing this, he could only stiffly lower his head, hiding his expression that looked extremely sad.


    Alfred saw this scene and smiled broadly. He stood beside the man and found out that they were the same height. He also realized that both of them had extraordinary temperaments.


    This secret contest also made people around see some clues.


    At this time, Alfred took out a cigarette box from his pocket happily, and joked while looking down. "I can understand how you feel when you don''t achieve something. Young master Jean, please don''t be discouraged."


    "However, I suggest the Widjaya family do a better job of reviewing the situation in the future. Why can you lose such importantnd in your own home?"


    "Sometimes , being overconfident is not a good thing. Young master Jean, what do you think?"


    Jean was squeezing his cigarette as fog covered his handsome face. He lifted his eyes slightly to meet Alfred''s provocative gaze. "You are right and that''s not a good thing!"


    Alfred stopped from lifting the cigarette to his mouth, trying to digest the man''s meaningful expression without showing that he did it. Then, a strange premonition passed through his heart in a very strange manner.


    An irritated mood suddenly crept up his mind, causing Alfred''s face to change slightly.


    He made sufficient preparations for this offer.


    Even if Jean had the ability to overturn the clouds, it would be impossible for him to influence the oue of this offer.


    Thinking of this, Alfred suppressed his anxiety, nodded, and fell silent.


    After Jean put out his cigarette and threw it in the ashtray with the tip of his beautiful finger, he nodded at Alfred indifferently. "See you some other times!"


    When the man left, Kenny immediately followed his steps.


    In the long corridor, many business leaders were seen standing on both sides of the way. They saw Jean''s figureing and they all went straight to him.


    "Young master Jean, rx your heart, victories and defeats aremon!"


    "Young master Jean, long time no see!"


    "Young master Jean, this is only a piece ofnd, it doesn''t mean much!"


    Everyone offeredfort, whether it was right or wrong, but a good rtionship with Jean waspletely harmless.


    Gxy Real Estate only surfaced a while ago, and Alfred was clearly under suspicion of mocking and showing off when he won today''s targets.


    Everyone was an old fox immersed in business for many years, so of course they were aware of the situation.


    They had nothing to benefit from mocking the losing side, that''s why they all still approached Jean.


    The man expressed his gratitude for theirfort. His posture remained calm, his handsome face and strong cheeks showed no frustration as he walked away from the area, leaving everyone with a sturdy back.


    ''Look, this is a man who has done great things his whole life!''


    ''He doesn''t despair over one defeat!''


    ...


    Half an hourter, at the bidding hall, everyone returned to their seats.


    The bidding results will be released immediately after being reviewed by the evaluation team.


    Even though they all know that Gxy Real Estate has taken over thend, all the business leaders involved are not leaving because they want to gain awork first.


    The result was announced by a member of the inspection and disciplinary oversight staff of the bid evaluation team, wearing a uniform that represented his credibility as he carried documents on stage.


    He looked at everyone in the hall one by one, and then took out the microphone to announce it.


    "Everyone, the seven representatives from the bid evaluation team have reviewed the bidding documents and thepany qualifications in ordance with the relevant provisions," he calmly said.


    "This time, thend offered at the outskirts of Surabaya was won by the Genesis Company, apany owned by the Widjaya family. Thank you and please congratte the Widjaya family!"


    No apuse!


    Instead, people were busy holding their breath looking dumbfounded after they heard the announcement.


    What happened?


    How could the Widjaya family have won this bid?!


    Obviously, the highest bidder was the Gxy Real Estate!


    Right now, the face of Alfred Ricardo suddenly changed grim!


    He even crumpled the number board in his hand in surprise.

 Chapter 597 - Don’t Be Disheartened Alfred!

    This reversal was too sudden and caught people off guard.


    Before Alfred could speak out to protest, someone in the audience had expressed his doubts, "Why... Why was thend won by the Widjaya family?"


    It''s unintentionally targeted, but very confusing.


    The disciplinary supervisor closed the documents and raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. "I''m sure you all know that even though we bid publicly this time, all the bidding documents in ce are the same as the bid rules."


    "After being reviewed by the evaluation team, it was found that the Gxy Real Estate bid documents and qualifications did not meet the requirements of this project, so the final bid result was postponed. Although the Widjaya family''s bid of 52 billion has been outnumbered, they have met the requirements of this project."


    "Mr. Alfred, if you are not satisfied with the results of the review, you can submit a request to the evaluation team to reconsider their decision. Once again, congrattions to Genesis Company and thank you for your attention and participation in this open auction."


    The shocking announcement made everyone feel like this wasn''t real.


    It was such a hard p on the face!


    Not long ago, they congratted Gxy Real Estate andforted Jean on the defeat of the Widjaya family.


    However, Gxy Real Estate did not pass the reviewing process, which was a big problem.


    Everypany that had participated in a tender knew that not passing an audit proved that there must be a gap in thepany''s internal or auction documents.


    These properties that belonged to the Gxy didn''t seem like a serious matter. At best, they are just a joke of old gentlemen!


    Nowadays, people easily feel emotional and often do something without thinking twice. Fortunately, they didn''t make fun of the Widjaya family before, otherwise they''d have lost their faces.


    ...


    In the bidding hall, everyone left one by one.


    Before leaving, many of them returned to congratte Jean. Now they had more respect and fear towards the current young master Jean.


    From start to finish, the man had a calm and steady posture. Did he�� Did he know the oue of this offer from the start?!


    However, even though there was such a presumption, no one dared to say it.


    After all, the reviewmittee werew-abiding professionals, so even if the Widjaya family had such power, it would be impossible for them to buy them out.


    Today, the Widjaya family''s acquisition of thend is published in Real Estate Weekly.


    The rumor that Gxy Real Estate managed to bid a high price of 90 billion but was eventually canceled also came out in the weekly magazine.


    In the real estate industry, entrepreneurs who had seen the news understood one sentence�� The wind has changed!


    It was still fresh in their memories that Gxy Real Estate beat the Widjaya family a while ago.


    In just a month, the Widjaya family struggled and have made it back to the top with a shocking turnaround.


    Some people said that they have to stay away from Gxy Real Estate in the future. Their reviewing result was what made it a big problem.


    At 11:30 am in the bidding hall, Jean was seen walking slowly in his suit. He gracefully fastened his buttons, rolled his eyes, and nodded. "Mr. Alfred, I will go first!"


    Alfred still sat in his position and never left. The man''s concession viciously and cynically hit his face.


    He slowly got up, shrugged his shoulders lightly, and paced back and forth smiling. "Young master Jean, what a surprise!"


    Jean''s thin lips were slightly sideways, and his sharp gaze pierced sharply. "Mr. Alfred need not be discouraged, it can''t be helped that this is just a technical matter!"


    He returned every word that Alfred had said to him before. After that, the man turned and walked with his broad back against the man he''d just defeated.


    Back in the car, Kenny had been waiting for him.


    He turned around, looked at the man who closed his eyes and was meditating, then said happily, "President, didn''t you see Alfred''s expression earlier? What a sight it was! I''m sure it was such a huge p on his face. Before this, he was so arrogant to show off, but it turned out he had to be clowned in front of everyone. President, you are truly extraordinary!"


    Kenny did not hesitate to p his hands. Thinking of the previous scene, he was so excited that he couldn''t help himself.


    In fact, long before the bidding started, they found Alfred''s constant attention.


    Therefore, in the tender process, he and the president would deliberately show difficulties and dissatisfaction with the size of the bid.


    The bogus budget of 50 billion was naturally reported to Oliver.


    It seemed that Alfred hadpletely fallen into their trap and thought he could win!


    Today''s auction was a great show to invite that man into the pot.


    After Gxy Real Estate snatched thepany''s project in an invisible way, today, the dark horse finally knew how it felt like to fall from the sky.


    It''s just that, the downfall of Gxy Real Estate was even sadder. As people in the industry knew they didn''t pass the review carried out by the evaluation team, Kenny believed they would have a hard time in the future.


    Alfred had tasted his own medicine, getting tricked by the same scheme he used behind his back.


    Kenny''s heart had never been morefortable than it was now.


    He wanted to discuss a few more things with enthusiasm. At this time, the man in the back seat opened his eyes and looked at him with a deep expression "Go to the Aphrodite Agency."


    Damn it!


    "Oh." Kenny''s breath caught and he closed his mouth quickly.


    But he hadn''t said enough, so all his energy turned to his imagination. He wondered if he would meet Maria at lunch?


    By the way, he hadn''t contacted her yet. As he thought of the woman, Kenny''s heart jumped again!


    ...


    At the same time, as Alfred left the bidding hall, he walked out of the gate and immediately threw his cellphone on the ground.


    The bodyguard behind him was trembling with fear, lowered his eyebrows and did not dare to say anything.


    Alfred descended the stairs with sharp eyes. "This is what you call 100% okay?"


    The bodyguard looked embarrassed and twitched his brows in panic. "Sir, this ... is what Oliver said at the time."


    Oliver!


    Alfred narrowed his eyes, and a sly expression of dark prey appeared in his eyes. "Bring him to me!"


    The bodyguard immediately nodded with respect and fear. "Yes!"


    After the words came out, he hesitated for a few seconds and couldn''t help but reprimand. "Sir, how about we submit a request to the evaluation team for reconsideration, perhaps..."


    "Shut up!" Alfred stood still suddenly. He looked back and saw that the way was crowded. "The reconsideration only further proves that there is a problem with properties owned by the Gxy and that the invalid offer has be a fact that thispany is useless."


    What he wanted was to take the contents of the Widjaya family''s bag. The rest was not important at all.


    The guard was stung by his gloomy eyes, so he pursed his lips and didn''t dare to say any more.


    This time, his young master stumbled and everyoneughed at him as the biggest joke.


    It was nobody''s fault that this young master seemed furious. Kenny had followed his young master for so many years, but? this was the first time he saw him so angry!


    Young master Jean of the Widjaya family, should he say that he had seen all of this or was this his ploy?!


    Alfred red at the bodyguard, and when he paced again, his tone was cold. "Send someone to check if Oliver has been in touch with any of the Widjaya familypanies recently!"


    If he turned around and betrayed him, Alfred wouldn''t mind letting Oliver experience despair and expose hell before his eyes.


    That was the price for anyone who dared to betray him.


    "Yes, young master!"


    ...


    In front of Aphrodite''s agency building, Lilia received news that Jean hade and hurriedly put on her coat and ran outside.


    When she saw the man''s car on the side of the road, Lilia smiled. "Why are you suddenly here?"

 Chapter 598 - Eyes For Eyes

    Lilia climbed into the back seat, turned her head to face the man''s eyes and approached him subconsciously.


    "Pick you up for lunch." Jean whispered in her ear. He stared at Lilia''s cheeks with a smile, his eyes deep and gentle.


    Lilia''s eyes flickered slightly, and she caught a glimpse of the folder. "Aren''t you busy today? Or is there something good recently?"


    She was well aware that Jean seemed to be in a good mood.


    Although he rarely shows his emotions, there is still a touch of joy in his gaze.


    "Well, that''s a good thing." The corners of the man''s lips curved as his bright eyes could not hide his pleasure.


    Lilia blinked, "Then ... let''s go to an Italian restaurant, I want to eat a special sd."


    "Alright, let''s go."


    ...


    At the Italian restaurant, Lilia and Jean sat in a quiet, luxurious room surrounded by a calm atmosphere.


    On the way there, Lilia tried to learn her situation. After ordering the food, she looked at the man in surprise. "In that case, is Oliver really being ''instigated''?"


    The man shook his wine ss. "Not really. He should have secretly reported thepany''s budget to Alfred. However, Gxy Real Estate''s failure in this auction was mainly due to Oliver negligence. He forgot to cover up the trail of tax evasion on their appraisal documents."


    And for him to leak some information about hispany''s budget was just a small trap. However, if Oliver hadn''t told Alfred, the man wouldn''t have watched their reaction in the bidding hall.


    It could be that Jean also wanted to open a path for himself. The only reason that he had at that time was that he wanted to preserve his family''s position as a giant real estate reigning over the entire Surabaya.


    Jean was smart!


    At this time, Lilia was looking at him with a daze and her heart felt a little hot. "I wanted to see Alfred''s reaction. I don''t think even he expected that there would be such a reversal."


    "However, since Oliver manipted Gxy Real Estate''s tax evasion records, it really helped us. Then, why would you want to hire him to work for thepany?"


    Even though Lilia had never been in contact with Oliver, she knew that an employee whocked loyalty wouldn''t do any good.


    The so-called tax evasion of Gxy Real Estate was all his doing.


    Thinking of this, Lilia took a sharp look at the man. She recalled that when she was still in the capital some time ago, the Widjaya family was suddenly suspected of tax evasion by a financial magazine.


    This time, Jean struck them back!


    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye.


    The man took a sip of his wine, raised his eyes and met Lilia''s smiling eyes. "What are you thinking?"


    Lilia was holding her cheek with one hand, her nails flicking across her face. "I think it''s really not a wise choice to provoke you. Gxy Real Estate lost the bid because of tax evasion this time. If I may guess, the financial magazine that said the Widjaya family''s tax evasion was also linked to them, right?"


    The man licked his lips without hesitation, his eyes deep and amazed. "Exactly!"


    "Alfred... He''s not the type to show his true face, and after so many dirty tricks that he''d done, I''m tired of dealing with him."


    Lilia ate her sd with a satisfied expression with a touch of annoyance rolling up her silent eyes.


    Why couldn''t she see Alfred''s personality from the start?


    This time, Alfred had been publicly humiliated, and Lilia didn''t know what other bullshit the guy would pull next.


    ... ..


    The next day, at 2 PM in a Surabaya TV station.


    Today''s talk show is the exclusive "Please Date With Me Today" column brought by the famous presenter Felicia.


    Actually, this program has been sending invitations to Lilia for a long time, but it has always been dyed due to jammed schedules until now.


    In the changing room, Dn stood behind Lilia to dress her up. His works were neat and rxed, and there was always apliment from time to time.


    Milia is seen sitting next to Lilia, and the person who does her make up is the TV station''s in-house makeup artist.


    "Lilia, have you gained weight recently?" After putting on her makeup, Dn couldn''t help but nce at her stomach.


    Lilia sat down gracefully, her smile indifferent. "You''re right! Maybe I ate too much while recuperating at home a while ago."


    Dina and Rini stood beside them, their gazes met and they blinked a little.


    At this time, Milia finished her eye makeup, and she looked at Lilia. "Aren''t there strict rules about the body when you''re a model?"


    Dn closed his mouth, turned his head proudly and pointed at her with an eyebrow pencil. "Even if we were to starve ourselves to death, Lilia would still be the slimmest and most well-built model in this era!"


    Milia was speechless.


    Lilia looked at her through the mirror and smiled faintly. "This talk show will probably ask you a few questions, so be prepared for yourself."


    Milia was surprised, her face looked happy. "What kind of question?"


    She thought that she only needed to sit next to Lilia as apanion. She didn''t think that she could participate in the question and answer session!


    DidLilia... really intend to give her a chance to speak?


    "Do you want to make Lilia say that you guys are close friends and are like sisters again?" Dn interrupted, making the whole room fall into silence in an instant!


    Since Milia annoyed him once, he hated this faker even more!


    No matter how you look at it, of course Lilia is better than her from all sides. Generous, neat and tidy, just looking at her makes one feel oddly good.


    As for Milia, Dn didn''t know what was so good about that monster!


    "Hey, why are you always targeting me?" Milia was stunned by what Dn said. Even though she looked calm, she could not hold back.


    "Targeting you?" Dn looked at her in disgust. "What''s so special about you that makes you think I was targeting you?


    Lilia shook her head with a headache. "Ohe on, cut it you guys..."


    Before she could finish her words, aughter could be from outside the dressing room. "Hahaha, I heard you guys are having a warm chat here, how about you invite me!"


    When those words were heard, Felicia, the famous host, walked in from outside.


    She was wearing a casual suit with a white t-shirt underneath. She was over 40 years old, but she didn''t look old, and her cheerful behavior made people like her.


    "Mrs. Felicia!" Lilia got up from her seat and reached out to shake hands with Felicia.


    Felicia lifted her chin slightly, looked at her height, and praised her. "There''s no mistaking that you are a supermodel. Luckily, this interview is all seated, otherwise I would have to wear two soles higher!"


    Joking like this makes it easier to deal with the nervousness before entering the main stage.


    Being able to be a famous talented person is naturally a sleek and sophisticated way to be a superstar. The two seemed to be a good fit.


    Felicia and Lilia spoke briefly, but then the host mysteriously asked, "Are you ready to answer the questions I''ll askter? I hope you have memorized the contents of the notebook I sent you yesterday!"


    "Be sure that I have read it and practiced!"


    After the two of them met and smiled, Felicia came back to the stage to prepare.


    This time, Milia looked at Lilia. "Why didn''t I receive the notebook?"

 Chapter 599 - She Must Come!

    Lilia hasn''t spoken yet, but Dn is once again acting as her personal spokesperson. "This is an interview for Lilia. What kind of sane person has the energy to prepare it for you?"


    Milia was immediately angry. She stood up and looked at him unbearably. "Can you watch your mouth when you speak? Today''s interview is not something I want to participate in. If you target me one more time, I won''te to this show!"


    Dn put his hands on his chest and opened his chin. "It''s up to you, since you don''t want to participate, why are you still sitting here?"


    "You��" Milia tolerated in all possible ways, but in the face of such ridicule, it was difficult for her to control her anger.


    Then she turned her gaze to Lilia, and her overly impulsive attitude made her voice filled with questions. "Miss Lilia, don''t you care about your staff''s disrespectful behavior? He provokes me again and again. Didn''t you see what he did or did you intentionally let him do so?"


    Lilia gently rubbed her nails when she heard Millia''s words. Then, she slowly raised her eyes and looked at them through the mirror. "You are wrong, Dn is not my staff. He is a high-end MUA that the Aphrodite Agency has just discovered."


    Milia felt suffocated as she was boiling in anger.


    Her hands trembled a little when she gritted her teeth. "Lilia, you deliberately let him target me, didn''t you! You didn''t really want to take me to the show, right?!"


    Dn stood beside Lilia and said softly, "Our Lilia is very kind, she won''t let me target a disgusting creature like you. Go now, everyone''s waiting."


    Milia pursed her lower lip tightly and clenched her fists. She looked at Dina and Rini who were sitting on the sidelines. She also realized that the TV station''s makeup artist waspletely ipetent at her job.


    She''s really close to losing her mind.


    She took the hairpins off her neatly done hair and mmed it on the table hard. "I will not participate in this show. Lilia, think about how you will exin it to Mr. Albert!"


    In an instant, she rose from her seat, took her coat, and ran outside.


    The world immediately calmed down once that woman left the room.


    Dn triumphantly raised his eyebrows at Dina and Rini. "Am I wrong? I was just telling the truth!"


    Dina gave him a thumbs up. "No, you''re right. She is a monster!"


    Lilia sat on the spot and heard their conversation. Then she sighed. "Tell me, what happened? Why did you target her?"


    Obviously, Dn''s actions were on purpose.


    At this point, the other makeup artist left the dressing room before Dn spoke.


    In the face of conflict between artists, any TV station has an unwritten rule: never ask anything you see or hear.


    Besides,pared to Milia''s personality, the MUA also prefers Lilia''s generosity.


    After she left, Dn stepped forward and closed the door. Then he told the truth. "Harold asked me to do this. I myself didn''t want you to bring Milia on stage. Harold was worried that it would affect your reputation, so we did it this way."


    "Lilia, don''t me Harold, he went that far just for you except for the interview. Here, you can take that girl to all the other shows, but the poprity of "Please Date With Me Today" is too high and Harold doesn''t want Milia to take advantage of it! "


    Hearing this exnation, Lilia nodded clearly. "The idea is good, but I want her to participate in this show today!"


    Dn was stunned. "Why? She is clearly a bad person, why are you helping her?"


    Lilia looked at him with a sly smile. "I have my own reasons."


    After speaking, she took her cellphone out of her handbag, got up and made a call in the adjoining dressing room.


    In the end, Milia dide back, but her face was very ugly.


    She didn''t know what Lilia was saying to Albert, but she managed to make the man angry. Albert said that if she did note to participate in the interview, she would be banished.


    ...


    The interview starts at 14.30 in the recording area.


    On the stage, Felicia introduced Lilia for the first time, and there were several spectators sitting on the stage.


    Since the program was recorded and broadcast, the atmosphere at the scene had be a little tense.


    Felicia''s questions matched her notebook, so Lilia''s answers were always consistent.


    About ten minutester, Felicia turned around and looked at Milia, who was sitting beside Lilia.


    The two of them sat on the long sofa, one on the left and the other on the right, not too close, nor showing intimacy.


    Felicia smiled and looked at Milia. "I know Milia is very popr these days, so let''s introduce yourself to everyone."


    Even though Milia was angry, she still made an effort to perfectly present herself on the famous domestic talk show.


    After her long and proud introduction, Felicia continued to ask questions. "I heard that Milia and Lilia are from the same agency. There have been lots of photos of you on the Inte recently andizens are calling you a pure goddess. Milia, do you intend to take the ''pure path'' in the future?"


    Milia raised her hand and smoothed her hair, she said shyly, with a pair of watery eyes that looked very pure. "Actually, I haven''t thought about which path to take, but I can only thank people for their appreciation."


    Her answer is quite satisfying.


    "What did you do before entering the entertainment industry?" Felicia asked another question.


    Milia panicked a little, trying to hold back her expression and make herself appear quite calm.


    First she smiled, then lowered her head to fiddle with the corners of her dress. "I was a student. At that time, a talent scout identally discovered me and brought me to Aphrodite Agency, so I was lucky enough to get into the entertainment industry."


    Felicia nodded unexpectedly. "It turns out that you''re a student, so it''s no wonder the majority of people praise you often. What are your next work arrangements? Could you please tell us, since you are Lilia''s junior, would you also consider entering the modeling industryter?"


    Milia nced at Lilia next to her, smiled and shook her head. "I don''t have this n yet. In terms of height, I can''t bepared to sister Lilia. As for the direction of development, it depends on thepany''s arrangement."


    Immediately after, Felicia turned her gaze to Lilia again. "You can see that your cute junior seems to need advice and guidance from you, an international supermodel. Then what about the rtionship between you two? Very good, right?"


    Lilia sat to one side with a small smile. "We''re cool,"


    Compared to Milia''s long answer, she was much shorter when answering questions.


    One sentence is fine, but the tone makes others pick up on something.


    Seeing this, Milia got into the camera and took the initiative to speak. "Actually, I have a good rtionship with Sister Lilia. Even in today''s interview, she invited me to participate in person. I am very grateful to her. Thank you for looking after me, sister."


    Milia''s sudden response made Felicia turn her gaze towards her, and even the camera shes quickly and starts capturing her.


    When the camera showed them all, Lilia was seen curving her lips and nodded. "Thanks to me, after all, you are currently the most important artist in thepany and have the ability."


    Milia was very satisfied with thepliment, but she ignored the profound meaning of Lilia''s words.


    ...


    After half an hour, the interview was over.


    Before Lilia left, she asked Felicia specifically when today''s interview would be broadcast.


    Felicia replied that it''d be two days from now, at eight o''clock in the evening.


    The reason Felicia wanted to broadcast it immediately was because this interview with Lilia was supposed to be a long time, but was dyed by a busy schedule, so she decided to broadcast the interview. first.


    After knowing this, Lilia thanked her, and then left the TV station.

 Chapter 600 - Visits

    That night, when Lilia returned to the Lakeside Vi, it was almost nine.


    Her face was filled with fatigue, and she couldn''t help but sigh heavily as she entered the door.


    The light was on in the living room, but the man was not there.


    She changed her shoes as she entered the door, took off her coat and leaned back on the sofa, constantly rubbing her brows.


    ''This headache I swear...!''


    The sound of steady footsteps came from the second floor. Lilia raised the corner of her eye and saw the figure of a man walking in gray household clothes. Her voice softly called out. "Jean ..."


    "So busy at work?" The man stepped slowly beside her, frowning when he saw that her finger was still at the corner of her forehead.


    Jean stretched out his hand and stroked her cheek. Then, a slightly cold touch brought his eyebrows closer.


    Lilia took his palm and rubbed her cheek on it. "Not really, I just discussed with Harold in thepany for too long!"


    Hearing this, the man sighed. While sitting beside her, he pulled her aside and gently rubbed her forehead. "Do you want to continue?"


    Lilia closed her eyes halfway, leaned on his shoulder and enjoyed her husband''s massage. "I want to tell you about this, do you have any evidence that Milia is the culprit?"


    Initially, she wanted to dy it for a bit.


    But this afternoon, she had a look at her schedule from the Aphrodite Agency.


    Almost every day, she has eight events scheduled for her.


    Albert indirectly exined that he wanted to milk her for money, but Lilia didn''t want to!


    "Yes, wanna see?"


    Lilia got up from the man''s shoulder and lowered his fingers that were rubbing her forehead, her eyes rolling. "Is the evidence strong?"


    "Of course!" The man said curtly, his eyes sinking.


    After hearing this, Lilia gradually smiled, and she turned her head to look at the man. "Then ... at eight o''clock tomorrow night, help me put it online!"


    The man narrowed his eyes with a deep expression. "Are you nning to leak it?"


    "Yes, coincidentally, the interview will be broadcast that night. What she said and what she did... Let people find the difference."


    The corner of Lilia''s tired eyes was blinding. When she said her words, the man''s gentle voice overflowed with a small smile. "Is that all?"


    "Of course!"


    ...


    Early in the morning the next day, Lilia went to Minerva Hospital.


    The news of her getting back to work reached everyone''s ears.


    Currently, the news that William was injured from saving her was still a hot topic discussed on the Inte.


    And when she appeared here today, she also faced the crowd.


    At 8:30 AM, Lilia, Harold and two of their assistants stepped into the hospital''s inpatient ward. This scene was immediately recorded by the journalists on duty.


    Outside the door, Lilia knocked on it gently. When the nurse came to open the door, she was a little surprised to see her. "Miss Lilia."


    "Hello, can Ie?."


    The nurse looks at the hospital bed in embarrassment. "Here... wait a minute, I''ll ask Mr. William."


    "Good."


    After the nurse closed the door, within three seconds, she hurriedly opened the door again. "Pleasee in, please enter!"


    She? couldn''t be med for being too careful. After all, during this period of time, William rejected everyone except Milia.


    Harold followed Lilia, and when the two of them entered the ward, they squinted.


    The room was very dim, no lights were turned on, and the curtains were tightly closed. This room reeked? of a lifeless smell.


    William is still lying on the hospital bed. Under the dim light, his ck eyes slowly looked towards Lilia.


    "Lilia ..."


    Lilia stood in front of the bed and looked at William, who looked like a mental person. Then she looked back at Harold and raised her hand to turn on the top light switch.


    The sudden bright light made William frown. He looked away and his voice was hoarse. "Turn off!"


    Harold frowned and ignored him.


    Lilia sighed softly, cing the flower in her hand on the bedside table as well as cing the fruit basket Harold had brought. "How''s your wound?"


    After a moment, William whispered hoarsely. "Lilia, do you still care about my life?"vAfter which, he turned his head faintly.


    When faced with Lilia''s gaze, William showed his sunken, stubborn face in front of everyone.


    The man seems to be having a bad time, his eyes are dull, the beard at the corners of his mouth starts to grow, and his voice is hoarse.


    Lilia tugged at the corners of her lips, and her eyes were calm as she said, "Of course I care!"


    William''s silence ended as he flickered for a moment. "How about you? Has your wound healed?"


    "Yes."


    After a few simple conversations, silence spread across the ward.


    Then, William moved his body slightly, and pointed to the sofa near the door. "Sit down, don''t be so serious. It''s no big deal, I''m just a cripple. When you have free timeter, I hope you can y with a disabled person like me."


    Lilia didn''t speak, but Harold looked at her impatiently.


    "Medical techniques are so advanced nowadays. Besides, you are young and you can definitely recover in time." Lilia''s seeminglyforting tone made Williamugh in a low voice.


    He mocked himself and shook his head and said, "Lilia, don''t say such a thing. The paralysis caused by a vertebral fracture cannot be healed easily, but seeing you fine, I am relieved."


    When the man said it, Harold snorted the entire time.


    ording to him, William dramatized everything since he was a good actor.


    See how cunningly he ''sold'' his sorrow for the suffering because of love.


    It was very hard for him to believe that William would bepletely paralyzed.


    Lilia heard Harold''s cold snort and looked at him helplessly.


    There was an implicit warning in her eyes, beckoning the man to hold back.


    Harold gripped his fist and coughed slightly against his lips. "Sorry, I''lle out for a bit and wait for you!"


    After he left, William looked back, and a cold light shed through his eyes. Still, it quickly passed. Then he sighed softly momentster.


    "Lilia, you don''t need to worry about me, I''m fine and you need not feel guilty. I want to save you, so don''t ever me yourself," he said.


    After he finished speaking, he nced affectionately at Lilia. Even though his current figure was still somewhat pitiful, there was uncontroble affection on the man''s decadent brows.


    Lilia puffed her brows almost imperceptibly, and stood there looking at him deeply with a faint tone. "Anyway, I want to thank you for saving me from a serious injury. We are still investigating this matter. Apart from seeing your condition, we also want to talk to you about what happened that day."


    William lowered his head. "While still investigating, what has been found?"


    Damn you Milia, she didn''t tell him that Lilia was investigating this matter!


    Lilia caught William''s secretive expression. She raised her eyebrows and hesitantly said, "Nothing yet, so I want to ask. Did you see anything when the background board fell that day?"


    William looked innocent and answered simply. "Not."


    "Isn''t there someone else?" Lilia looked thoughtful, then turned around and sat in front of the sofa. "But I vaguely remember someone was behind the background board��"


    As soon as she finished saying this, Lilia''s gaze suddenly narrowed.


    She was just under the bright light, and as soon as the light shook, if she read it right, William covered his ankles with the nket and clearly moved.


    Lilia quickly looked away calmly. She looked at the nurse opposite her with cold eyes.

 Chapter 601 - William’s Plea

    At this time, Williamy on the bed and turned his head to look at Lilia.


    Seeing that the woman was deep in thought, his eyes were shining and his tone was indistinct. "Lilia, do you feel guilty?"


    "Guilty?" Lilia lowered her head, blocking William from reading her expression further. She pretended to be depressed and pressed her lips. "I don''t know what kind of feeling this is."


    This seemingly casual conversation turned out to be weighing William''s heart down.


    Lilia stayed in the ward for a while, but less than ten minutester, she politely told William to rest well before taking her leave.


    "Lilia, wait a minute."


    Right after she opened the door, William called out anxiously.


    Lilia looked back, feeling confused but her expression remained unchanged.


    She was way too calm, even if she looked depressed from the outside, she absolutely felt nothing like pressure or guilt.


    William couldn''t hold hisposure. He fixed his gaze on her as he swallowed. "I saved you this time and I didn''t ask you to pay for it, but I still hope that you can let go of the grudge between us."


    "Lilia, I''ve apologized to you before, but our rtionship is never the same again. If you want to thank me, can you be friends with me again? I don''t mean to be your partner anymore, at least ... Can you remove me from your cklist?"


    Lilia listened to William''s low, hoarse tone, with a grin crossing the corner of her mouth.


    If she had never investigated the truth of the ident before, perhaps she''d really fall into William''s crap again.


    But at this moment, Lilia just felt ironic.


    ''William, you are too good at ying your part.''


    Wasn''t his intention to save her just an act?


    Wasn''t it because of his and Milia''s conspiracy that injured her?


    Lilia sighed lightly, looking neither cold nor hot. "I''ll think about it, you get a good rest."


    She said no more, turned around and opened the door, leaving William with her cool, graceful back.


    The door that was about to close blocked his view and the gloom in William''s eyes immediately vanished.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, and the corner of his mouth chuckled slightly, showing a hint of reluctance and anger.


    ''Lilia, you really are something��''


    He hurt herself to save her, but until now, he hasn''t gotten her attention.


    Even if thements on the Inte were of benefit to his public opinion, all of this was nothing but maniption and chaos. If this thing goes on for too long, he will be forgotten.


    At that time, all of his efforts would be in vain.


    William was displeased, so he pulled out his cell phone from under his pillow, turned his head and nced at the nurse who was still wiping the table. "Go out first."


    After the nursing staff left, William called Milia, with a brief and straightforward tone he said, "You... Come to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    ...


    Lilia walked out of the ward, raised her eyes and saw Harold standing not far away with his hands crossing in front of his chest and directing his gaze towards her.


    She wanted tough without a smile. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Harold looked as usual, but his tone was ridiculous. "I just thought he could still have remarkable acting skills while lying limp on the hospital bed. It''s amazing."


    Lilia was speechless.


    She sighed silently, and as she paced back and forth, she whispered. "Better get out first, then we''ll talk."


    Harold looked at him and stopped in his tracks. "Don''t go that way, there are a lot of journalists who came here after hearing the rumors. They are waiting to interview you. Dina went to get the car, so we better take the elevator to get down to the basement."


    Avoiding the journalists, Lilia returned to the car after getting off the elevator.


    While sitting down, Harold gave a cold snort. "What do you think? Don''t tell me, you really believe William''s bullshit."


    Lilia shifted her gaze weakly, stared at the man''s depressed gaze, and chuckled. "Calm down."


    "How can I calm down? He''s just pretending to be pathetic, this ident��"


    Before his words were finished, Harold thought of something, then silenced angrily.


    The ident was caused by William and Milia together.


    But Harold also felt responsible for this.


    Lilia smiled seeing his silence, then she joked, "Don''t be annoyed, after the interview is broadcast, wait for the joy."


    Harold rubbed the hair on top of his head in annoyance. He leaned back on the chair, turned his head and stared at Lilia''s calm cheeks, mocking himself. "I feel like I''m getting more and more simr to trash!"


    The feeling of not being needed stung his nerves.


    Lilia stared at him, moved her lips, and stopped talking.


    At this time, Dina slowly started the car and left the hospital. Lilia didn''t want Harold to me himself too much, so he changed the subject. "Where''s next? I remember that I still seem to have three events today."


    "That''s right, there''s amercial shoot in the morning."


    ...


    At the same time, the headquarters of the Genesispany...


    Right after nine o''clock, a figure slowly appeared in the lobby below.


    His clothes are very cool�� ck and white coat paired with shiny loafers, his hair is neatlybed, and the sunsses make him look even more handsome. His appearance made him a powerful man at work.


    This person is Oliver.


    He was standing in the lobby, and after a phone call to Kenny, he stood quietly to one side and waited.


    About three minutes, at the entrance to the elevator ahead, Kenny walked toward him with a determined stride, "Mr. Oliver, sorry to keep you waiting."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Oliver took off his sunsses and smiled excitedly.


    Kenny looked at him, and after thinking about it, he pointed to the cafe in front of him. "Should we go to a cafe for a chat?"


    Hearing this, Oliver did not move, and the smile on his face faded slightly. "I thought you wanted to take me upstairs to discuss the details of the work."


    Kenny raised his eyebrows and apologized. "I''m really sorry, the person in charge of that is on a business trip today. If you''re really in a hurry, you can talk to me about your request first."


    Oliver narrowed his eyes and nced at Kenny. His attitude was very different from before.


    Everyone is an elite in the workce, and the ability to observe words and gestures has long been exercised.


    Kenny tried to lie to him.


    After a few seconds, Oliver discovered many possibilities. He pursed his lips and put on his sunsses again. "Since the person in charge isn''t here, then I''d better talk to young master Jean. You can take me to see him."


    Kenny. Couldn''t answer it.


    He knew that Oliver was hard to tame, but he did not expect that the man would start acting today.


    Kenny lost a little of his temper. "Excuse me, Mr. Oliver, the President is ..."


    "Don''t tell me he''s not here, I already asked in the front lobby, and he said young master Jean was upstairs."


    Oliver seemed fully prepared.


    Today, he had to see Jean no matter what.

 Chapter 602 - The Capture Of Oliver

    Oliver wants to ask if Jean has regretted his original decision by dismissing him from the Jakarta branch office.


    If he wasn''t treated this way, he wouldn''t have started a hopeless path or even coborated with Gxy Real Estate.


    But just yesterday, the Widjaya family won a construction bid and Oliver also contributed to it.


    Now, he can''t back down, the only way is to seek refuge in Jean, to avoid taking responsibility for what happened to Alfred.


    At the thought of this, Oliver''s eyes grew slightly anxious behind his sunsses.


    He looked at Kenny in front of him, and his tone was cold as he said, "If you don''t n to take me to see him then I''ll wait here!"


    Kenny raised his eyebrows and his voice turned just as cold. "Are you threatening me?"


    Oliver shook his head. "No, I just want you to know that I am determined to meet young master Jean today."


    Jean'' was his sole purpose ofing here today.


    Kenny raised his eyebrows again, and just as he was about to speak, two police officers suddenly walked out of the lobby turnstile.


    When they appeared in the lobby, many employees were wondering, why did the policee here?


    Everyone was watching and even Kenny felt a little confused.


    The two officers looked around, and after their gaze fell on Oliver, they walked towards him without hesitation.


    "Mr. Oliver? We are assigned by the Economic Investigation case handlers from the Surabaya Police Department. We have received reports that you are suspected of leaking importantmercial secrets from thepany where you work. Now pleasee with us to the office for further investigation."


    Kenny was surprised, but Oliver was the most surprised.


    Even though he was still wearing sunsses, he still couldn''t hide the panic on his face.


    Oliver looked at Kenny from his side. He moved towards him subconsciously while still arguing. "I didn''t do anything, you guys stop talking nonsense!"


    The two cops looked serious and didn''t want to waste time. Then they took a step forward and said "Mr. Oliver, please be cooperative. Don''t cause more trouble for yourself."


    "I ..." Oliver was confused and forced himself to calm down, then he immediately argued. "I''m not divulging secrets, this�� someone must''ve framed me!"


    The officers stood beside him on the left and right. One of them then said in an irresistible tone, "Is that true? We better discuss it in the office so pleasee with us."


    Oliver had nowhere to run. He noticed how strict thesew enforcers were, then looked back at Kenny and reluctantly followed the police.


    As Kenny watched the police car speeding toward the front gate, he quickly got into the elevator and rushed to the president''s office as soon as he returned upstairs.


    "President, Oliver is being taken away by the police! Do you already know?" Kenny was so shocked that he forgot to knock on the door.


    At this time, the man was about to sign a document with his head bowed gracefully and the tip of his pen fell on the paper with strong pressure.


    Kenny made his brows furrowed as he entered without knocking. Then he lifted his eyes calmly. "I know."


    "This... Did you report him?"


    Jean didn''t answer.


    Even if this kind of thing is easy to do, does he still need to do it himself?!


    The man looked at Kenny with deep eyes, his handsome face was expressionless.


    Suddenly, Kenny patted his forehead and smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, President, I was just in shock."


    Jean nced at him then looked back at the document on his desk. When he signed it again, he looked calm and rxed. "Did you guys discuss anything before he got sacked?"


    Kenny thought for a moment. "I didn''t say anything, he just insisted on seeing you before the police came. But I certainly didn''t allow him. I don''t really want him here for too long, but I also want to talk about some work with him."


    "However, the police came before we were able to. They said someone reported that Oliver had leakedpany business secrets and so they brought him for further investigation," he added.


    At this point, Kenny didn''t feel there was a problem. But then he heard the man''s reminder.


    "Because he leaked the secrets of thepany where he worked, it means that perhaps..."


    Kenny suddenly realized and opened his mouth. "It''s... Gxy Real Estate?"


    Jean did not speak, he only gave a cold smile at the corner of his lips.


    Kenny looked surprised, and even after leaving the president''s office, he still felt a little strange.


    Has Gxy Real Estate gone crazy?


    Why did they take the initiative to report Oliver? Were they afraid that what they had done would be made public?!


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside Sakura Tea House at the same time...


    Alfred was seen sitting in his private room and fiddling with the tea utensils in front of him.


    The guard at the door looked around from time to time, ensuring his safety and kept being alert.


    Ever since the young master lost his business opportunity yesterday, his aura had be extremely gloomy.


    After meeting Oliver yesterday afternoon, he even got very angry and destroyed all the tea utensils in the room.


    His bodyguard had never seen him so angry.


    This time, the cellphone in the bodyguard''s pocket rang, and he nced at it. When he connected the call, the expression on his face changed drastically in just a few seconds.


    He also didn''t care if Alfred''s mood got better or not and just quickly opened the door. "Young master, Oliver has been arrested!"


    Alfred then suddenly stopped from stroking the tea utensils. He raised his eyes to look at the bodyguard with an unhappy expression. "He just got caught, why are you worried?"


    The bodyguard took a deep breath, his tone very indistinct. "Our people say that Oliver was taken away by the Special Forces of Economic Investigation. It is said that ... someone reported that he had leaked thepany''s secrets."


    After that, the guards saw Alfred''s eyes with a dark light. "Company''s secret?!"


    "Yes, sir, but ... we have absolutely no idea who reported Oliver!"


    This is the problem!


    Reporting on Oliver was equivalent to spreading what he had done in front of everyone. They are not that stupid and would not make such a unnecessary mistake.


    Hearing his voice, Alfred squeezed the teacup in his hand in an instant. He narrowed his eyes, his face turned grim. "Is the news true?"


    The guard nodded heavily. "Unfortunately that''s true, now that Oliver has been taken away. Sir, should we take action? If we really let the police investigate, then ..."


    Alfred slowly got up from the chair, the teacup in his hand flung onto the tea table, and he whispered. "Find someone to liaise with the economic investigation team and ask them to postpone the investigation for as long as possible. You have to look into it carefully about who''s secretly reporting Oliver. Especially the Widjaya family."


    "Yes sir!"


    The guard then left the room quietly while Alfred grasped the edge of the table with both hands that slowly clenched into fists.


    ''Jean, I hope this isn''t your doing!''


    ''If not��''


    ...


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the sky had turnedpletely dark.


    Milia arriveste to Minerva Hospital where William is.


    She knocked on the door and pushed in without waiting for someone to answer.


    On the bed, William faintly opened his eyes when he heard the door open. He saw Milia''s figure, and his eyes flickered ominously. "Howe you still know how toe here?!"


    Milia reluctantly pulled the corner of her mouth, "I do a lot of activities all day long and I can''t go. After I finished, I immediately came here in a hurry. Then, why did you want to see me? Is there a problem?"

 Chapter 603 - Quick Or Slow

    As soon as Milia finished speaking, William sneered. "You really enjoy your reign right now, huh? You''re so busy all day long. Guess I''ve underestimated you!"


    These words are full of irony.


    When Milia sat down, she raised her eyebrows, her expression was not good. "So you told me toe just to make fun of me?"


    William did not answer the question. "Lilia has been investigating the ident at the event, do you know about it?"


    "How could it be?" Milia said nonchntly. "It''s been a long time since that happened, what could she investigate? Even the person who did it is gone. Nheless, her investigation into the matter doesn''t mean she can find out the truth."


    Milia is sure of this.


    To be exact, she believed in Ricky''s method!


    William looked up at Milia''s fearless gaze, then smiled deeply. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course! Are you looking for me just for this?"


    William pursed the corners of his lips. "She came here earlier today, and tomorrow you will help me manipte some hot searches on a topic where Lilia still has feelings for me."


    Milia gave him a strange look. "Oh, the same ''old love'' thriving again?"


    ''Are you sick?!'' She sneered inwardly.


    Lilia is now married, even if she is not married andes to the hospital to visit him as a patient, howe people believe that she''s looking for a way to go back with him?!


    William answered, facing the girl''s delicate eyes with a very calm face. "Yes, let people feed on this ''old loveing back''! Do you think that''s too much or do you think I''m sick?"


    Milia was speechless.


    Perhaps after reading the sarcasm she threw on him, William looked at Milia. "How long have you been in the industry, do you really think you''ve seen it all?"


    "This is not for getting people to believe the gossip is true. Lilia''s presence here means that she still cares about me. In the entertainment industry, the wrong news can often spark heated discussions among people, and as long as there is discussion, the heat will remain there."


    William exined patiently, but the disapproval on Milia''s face was still clear.


    "You ..."


    She still wanted to coax a few words, but when she changed her mind, she didn''t mean to say more.


    William narrowed his eyes on her. "What do you want to say?"


    "Nothing. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going first." Milia stood up as she spoke, and left the ward first without waiting for William to speak again.


    That man really pissed her off!


    After learning that William''s leg was paralyzed, Milia no longer wanted to have any contact with him.


    He was just an outcast, sooner orter he would be outdone by his age.


    William just wanted to use her to help him continue to manipte popr searches, but Milia would make sure that would stay a dream!


    After she casually closed the ward door, a grin of disgust appeared on her face.


    She walked two steps forward, looked back at the door, and disappeared at the end of the corridor with a snort.


    Right now, Milia probably didn''t think that this would be the beginning where she would be blocked and boycotted by the entire industry.


    ...


    The next day, at six in the morning, Lilia was still asleep. Then for some reason, she felt very ufortable. When she woke up calmly, she felt her stomach churn.


    Her misty eyes were still red, her face changed in the next second, and she closed her mouth and ran to the bathroom.


    It was her second morning sickness, and she was still getting up aggressively.


    The man immediately opened his eyes, and he rushed to follow. Seeing his wife''s pale face while constantly vomiting in front of the toilet, Jean furrowed her thick brows.


    With a calm face, he bent down and patted her back gently.


    "It''s just a�� I''m fine!" Lilia cupped the hair behind her head with one hand, her voice limp. After she felt a little better, she spoke weakly.


    The crease on the man''s forehead got deeper. Lilia rinsed her mouth with water without saying a word. Jean then took her back to bed after seeing that her symptoms of morning sickness had subsided.


    He stroked Lilia''s forehead gently, making his fingertips soak in fine sweat.


    Lilia gripped her stomach and let out a deep breath, then whined, "Jean, I want to go to the hospital..."


    The man''s gaze immediately sharpened. "What''s the matter? Do you feel sick somewhere?"


    Anxiety shed through his eyes as Lilia''s face was getting paler along with her thin lips.


    Lilia then reached out her hand and stroked Jean''s hair knowing that her words might scare her husband.


    She rose slightly and slid into the man''s embrace weakly, with a tinge of uncertainty. "No, don''t worry. I just wanted to do a B-ultrasound. Two months have passed. We should be able to hear our baby."


    During this period, she was busy with her work and her morning sickness reminded her of a pregnancy test.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it!" The man''s voice was hoarse.


    Lilia nodded in his arms. "Today or tomorrow is fine, you don''t need to rush and worry too much."


    "Alright. It''s still early, so you can still get some sleep." The man then hugged and kissed her forehead. Seeing that he wasn''t excited after morning sickness, deep pity rose in his eyes.


    In less than five minutes, Lilia fell asleep in his arms.


    After a deep breath, Jean quietly left the bedroom.


    ...


    At eight in the morning, Lucas, the Widjaya family''s personal doctor, stepped into the living room.


    With a sleepy expression on his face, he kept his spirits up and stared at the man opposite him. "Young master Jean, I''ve called the gynecologist so we can go straight at 10 am."


    "Good."


    The man''s expression was deep and he responded lightly.


    Lucas scratched his head, not knowing what he was thinking and asked, "Is there any other need?"


    "Confidentiality!"


    Lucas nodded. "It''s not a problem. Surabaya Central Hospital is a private high level hospital. All VIP wards are not allowed to reveal the identities of their patients."


    The man''s sharp eyebrows loosened a little, followed by a nod and the room fell silent again.


    Lucas looked at Jean and noticed that the man was very worried. He then wiped his face and said soothingly. "Young master, you don''t have to worry too much. Everyone goes through this kind of process during pregnancy. "


    Jean wondered. "Is there anything to ease the symptoms?"


    "It''s ... there''s no good way at this point. However, everyone''s physical condition is different. Basically, after four or five months, the conditions will be betterter."


    After saying that, Lucas felt a cold, piercing wind blow through his forehead.


    He blinked and lifted his eyes to meet the man''s gaze. Why did his feelings tell him that Jean''s expression seemed to question his credibility as a doctor?!


    Lucas massaged his nape then rubbed his forehead. "Then, we should quickly go to the hospital. I''ll ask my sister if there''s a medicine to help relieve the symptoms."


    Jean''s expression eased. "Okay."


    Lucas felt like changing his job in a blink of an eye. He was a surgeon but Jean just used him as a gynecologist.


    ...


    At 09:30, Lilia and his entourage drove to the Central Hospital Surabaya.


    In the car, she called Harold and said that she would immediately arrive at the venueter. If there is aint from their working partners, Milia can handle it.


    Harold didn''t say much and just agreed to her request.


    When she was about to arrive at the hospital, Jean received a call from his cellphone. The call came from Kenny in a very worried tone.


    "Mr. President, people from the Economic Investigation Team came to thepany again and said that they are looking for the person responsible for further investigation."

 Chapter 604 - Fetal Examination

    Kenny''s anxious tone came through the receiver, and Lilia, who was sitting next to the man, heard the contents clearly.


    Economic Investigation Team?!


    Then she slightly leaned forward as a trace of suspicion was seen passing through her eyes.


    At this moment,pared to Kenny''s panic, the man was still calm and steady. The thumb of his left hand gently rubbed the back of Lilia''s hand, and his tone was calm when he responded, "Send a corporate attorney and entrust him as an agent to cooperate with the investigation."


    Kenny was silent for two seconds before lowering his voice. "Sir, would you like to speak to the mayor on this matter? I''m afraid Oliver has spoken nonsense against us."


    This is not his guess. If Oliver isn''t talking about hispany, why would the members of the Economic Investigative Union ask their representative for further investigation?!


    The man lowered his eyelids, his eyes fixed on the tips of his shoes. "No, there''s no need to bother him with this little thing."


    While holding the phone, Kenny opened his mouth, and finally held back his suspicion. After closing the call, he hurriedly contacted thepany attorney.


    ...


    Before getting out of the car, Lilia looked somewhat curious about what she''d just heard. "What will the Economic Investigation Team do?"


    The man stopped his movements and looked to the side. "They took Oliver and asked him to cooperate with their investigation on the grounds of leakingmercial secrets. What happened today may have something to do with him."


    As soon as Jean exined the story and his takes on this matter, Lilia nodded nonchntly. "Oh, I see. But if Oliver wants to drag you down, it might be a little silly for him."


    The man got out of the car in no hurry. Hearing what his wife said, a trace of interest shed across his eyes. "What do you think?"


    While thinking about it, Lilia patted her lips with her nails. "If Gxy Real Estate reported him, then the only one who can help Oliver now is you."


    "If he still can''t distinguish the good from the bad, and drags you down, along with Gxy Real Estate''s ountability to him, his fate won''t be so good," she added.


    If the crime of leakingmercial secrets is really proven, Oliver will definitely be jailed.


    Thinking about this, Lilia''s expression went dazed for two seconds, and she let out a soft sigh. "I don''t understand why these siblings always end up in prison?"


    This made her recall someone from the past��Trisa. It seemed that Oliver wouldn''t be able to dodge thewsuit and escape his fate.


    The man curled his lips and smiled, then raised his hand to pinch Lilia''s chin. The two looked at each other with their gentle gazes. "This is self-inflicted. Let''s go and listen to our baby''s heartbeat."


    Lilia sighed and nodded. She walked from the parking lot to the lobby of the hospital, but after only a few steps, her palms were already sweaty.


    She just hoped all this would be worth the joying her way soon when she heard the life growing inside her.


    Lucas leads the Surabaya Central Hospital. It is said that this private hospital was founded by his older sister and is currently considered the best maternity hospital in Surabaya.


    As Lilia continued to breathe deeply, she put on the scarf and buried her cheek in it. Then she lifted her head up to the door of the office on the third floor.


    "Young Master Jean, Miss Lilia, this is my older sister, Amelia."


    Amelia is over forty years old. But despite her age, her appearance still makes her look beautiful as she takes pride in taking care of her body. Still, she''s specially known for her extraordinary temperament.


    She smiled and stood beside Lucas, looking at Lilia and Jean who were walking slowly side by side. "Young Master Jean, Miss Lilia, wee. I am Amelia."


    "Good morning, it''s an honor to meet you."


    Lilia stepped forward and shook hands with her, her eyes fixed between her brows, and she got a good impression of this new person.


    "Come on, let me take you to the nutrition department first. After that, we''ll do an ultrasound. I just heard from Lucas say that your morning sickness has been a bit serioustely, and we happen to have a professional nutritionist to give you some advice on how to ease it."


    Lilia nodded and thanked her, then Amelia looked at Jean again. "Young master, would you like to join us?"


    Before the man spoke, Lucas answered it for him. "Sister, I have something to discuss with the young master. We will follow afterwards."


    His words made Jean look at him a little, but the man didn''t refuse.


    After Lilia and Amelia entered the nutrition room, Jean looked at Lucas and said, "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Lucas scratched his head and sighed. "Young Master, once the matter with your wife is resolved, will you be able to take the time to persuade your brother?"


    The man frowned for a moment. "What''s wrong with my brother?"


    Lucas wagged his nose and held on for two seconds, still covering his mouth. "He had a serious flu some time ago, but he didn''t take it seriously. He just took the medicine casually and didn''t let us treat him."


    "However, his illness has be more and more serioustely, and if this continues, I am afraid that it''s a symptom of pneumonia. I coaxed him several times, but he refused to go to the hospital. Before I came to your house, I already went to your family''s house, and I fixed the IV for him at four AM," he added.


    Lucas then continued, "His wife took care of him every day, but his symptoms got worse and he had to be taken to the hospital for further treatment. I beg you to persuade him toe to the hospital because this disease cannot be underestimated."


    Listening to his exnation instantly made Jean''s face turn grim. He called his sister-inw a few days ago, but she didn''t say that his older brother was sick.


    Lucas saw that the man''s face looked unpleasant, so he stared at him silently. "Young master, don''t tell them that I told you about it. I really can''t take it anymore, just ..."


    "Alright, wait a minute." The man turned and walked the way he wasing, Lucas stared at him for a few seconds, and then yawned in an unsightly manner.


    He''s trapped to death!


    About ten minutester, the man came back.


    Lucas was leaning against the wall feeling sleepy, then opened his eyelids when he heard footsteps. "Young master, how''s it?"


    "You can return home early. If he hasn''t been admitted to the hospital, let me know."


    Lucas immediately became energetic. "No problem!"


    Sure enough, young master Jean was the best way to persuade the head of the family.


    ...


    At the same time, inside the Widjaya family''s main house, James sat at the head of the bed in a bad mood with slightly sunken cheeks, coughing twice from time to time.


    He watched Jimmy and the servants pack their belongings and insisted, "Move faster, what if the hospital''s closed?"


    His old house happened to be close to the Apollo Hospital, so he nned to go there for treatment.


    Jimmy then nced at James. "Sir, everything has been arranged, don''t worry!"


    At this time, Irene came in from outside the bedroom, and James couldn''t help but happily confirm again. "Is Lilia really pregnant?"


    Irene sighed. "You''ve asked it eight times."


    James furrowed his brows. "You''re exaggerating! This also goes for Jean, why didn''t he say that Lilia was pregnant?"


    Today, the two heads of the family just found out that Lilia is pregnant.


    Irene still looked tired, she had been taking care of James and she had not rested well for a long time.


    She raised her eyebrows. "Jean called me a few days ago, but at that time, he said only that Lilia had a bad appetite and wanted to eat sour food, so he asked if I could rmend some food. He didn''t tell me that Lilia was pregnant. I thought it was just a normal craving and I rmend an appetizing meal."


    James pursed his lips and coughed. "Smelly brat, when I recover, it looks like I have to teach him some lesson again!"

 Chapter 605 - A Gift From God

    Irene saw James'' sharp gaze and she joked. "What did Jean say earlier? We tried to send you to the hospital in thest half month and god knows how you were, so why are you suddenly listening to your brother?"


    James instantly froze in his ce, his eyes bulging.


    ''Damn you JEAN! How can you threaten me like that on the phone?''


    His little brother said, "Lilia is pregnant, I won''t let you see her if you don''t go to the hospital for treatment."


    James was so angry that his chest hurt. He was the first child of the Widjaya family, the sessor of this extended family. After all these years, he waited for this family to thrive.


    But how could his dear brother threaten him like that?!


    He originally wanted to ask how long Lilia had been pregnant, but Jean immediately hung up on him.


    James felt restless, his heart was burning with fire!


    He couldn''t wait to get well soon, he wanted to hurry and see Lilia.


    In this way, James agreed to the idea of going to the hospital and was rushed to Apollo Hospital in less than an hour.


    He could not wait any longer, his future nephew was still waiting for him!


    ...


    At Surabaya Central Hospital, Lilia sat and listened carefully to the nutritionist''s exnation of her morning sickness.


    Amelia sat beside her to keep herpany, and asionally made somements.


    For about ten minutes, the nutritionist smiled and took a special recipe for three bnced meals and ced it on the table. "Miss Lilia, this is a customized prescription for morning sickness from our hospital. From my understanding, morning sickness doesn''t actually signify anything serious. We also found pregnant women who vomit daily during the first trimester."


    "You don''t have to worry too much. As long as you maintain a happy mood and eat healthy, you''ll get through your morning sickness smoothly," this nutritionist''s words seemed to have the power to calm anxiety.? Lilia then took the recipe and thanked her before carefully packing it into her purse.


    "Director, can we take a look now?"


    Amelia smiled and got up. "Of course, let''s go, I''ll take you there."


    Lilia said goodbye to the nutritionist and left the room with Amelia.


    In the corridor, she didn''t see her man and doctor Lucas anywhere.


    A few minutester, she was lying on the bed in the ultrasound room.


    This time, Amelia intended to check her in private.


    When the test fluid had just been rubbed onto her stomach, there was a knock on the door.


    Amelia hung the instrument beside the screen, opened the door and looked at the other party then smiled. "Young master Jean, pleasee in!"


    Liliaid on the bed and supported the back of her neck. In the dim light, she saw Jean''s bright eyes that were like stars and her anxiety disappeared in an instant.


    "Is it okay for me toe?" The man nodded slightly and asked politely.


    Amelia then nodded gently. "Of course, pleasee in."


    The man took a slow step, stood on the side of the bed, leaned forward and grabbed Lilia''s hand.


    His fingertips were a little cold, but his palms were sweaty.


    He must''ve felt uneasy earlier. Jean looked at Amelia as she picked up the tool again. "My wife is about two months pregnant. If she still can''t hear the baby''s heartbeat, is that normal?"


    Amelia pulled out the scroll and said, "There are many possibilities for not being able to hear the fetal heartbeat. We''ve also had a slow growing fetus before. It took three months to hear it. But we''ll find out soon so take it easy,no need to worry."


    The man then calmed down. Amelia then took out an instrument to wipe the test fluid. The cold touch made Lilia''s body tense for a moment.


    Inside the B-ultrasound room, the man grasped Lilia''s palm gently, and when Amelia examined her pregnancy, the room grew even more quiet.


    Lilia was very nervous, making her unconsciously grip the man''s hand hard.


    Not long after the examination, Amelia remained silent and her forehead creased deeper.


    Couldn''t they hear their baby''s heartbeat now��?


    As she thought, Amelia smiled faintly then looked at Lilia and said softly, "Don''t be nervous, your baby is very well developed and the heart can be observed."


    Her baby had developed a heart!


    This simple news seemed to have magical power, Lilia''s eyes immediately turned red.


    The worries she had inside her heart and dared not speak of over the past few days had all crumbled and vanished.


    She squeezed her man''s fingertips, bit her mouth while her eyes sparkling like stars.


    Lilia didn''t speak, but when their eyes met, it was worth a thousand words.


    Their child was growing well!


    She survived the effects of radiation and was doing well!


    Amelia didn''t know that her words would have a big impact on Lilia, but she caught her red eyes too.


    Then she tried tofort her, "You two can breathe peacefully, your child seems to be growing up healthy now. I''ll make a pregnancy report and deliver the file for you in a moment. Pleasee regrly for check-ups."


    "Pregnancy itself is a difficult process, and there will be more things to happen in the future, so you need to be prepared!" She added.


    "Very well, thank you for the advice!" Lilia answered, her voice sounded a bit choked.


    She suddenly felt that her morning sickness no longer felt so bad.


    Life will always give you a big surprise at some point, and this joy is enough to melt away all her misfortune and sadness of previous years.


    Lilia feels like she''s full of joy and sunshine at this moment.


    ...


    Not long after, she left the hospital with Jean after receiving a pregnancy report file at the Surabaya Central Hospital.


    Lucas watched them from behind with Amelia by his side.


    "Sister, we have to keep the news of Miss Lilia''s pregnancy a secret. You should know that she is a star, so this is really important!"


    Amelia pursed her lips and smiled as she looked at the car that came out of the parking lot. Then she said with a smile, "Not only do I recognize her, I am also a fan. I saw her performance at Mn Fashion Week at that time."


    Lucas looked at her with a faint smile. "If it weren''t for your ident at that time, perhaps you wouldn''t have studied medicine and that you would have be a supermodel today!"


    "Come on, you still joke around. I don''t have such resources in my time. I''m fine now. Are you okay? Would you like to have a cup of coffee?"


    Lucas''s eyebrows glided. "Fine with me, there''s a coffee shop down the street next door, I heard it''s pretty good."


    "Okay then, wait for me a moment. I''ll go upstairs and get changed."


    ...


    Inside the car, Lilia rushed into her man''s arms as soon as the door closed.


    She crammed herself in front of his chest and hugged his waist tight, breathing fast.


    The man caught her and after sitting up firmly, he stroked her hair and sighed. "Are you happy?"


    Lilia didn''t speak, but still nodded excitedly in his embrace.


    There was no distance between them for as long the car moved. Lilia then lifted her head from Jean''s embrace, her eyes looking extremely bright. "I will end the contract with my agency as soon as possible. I will start focusing on taking care of our baby."


    This child finally survived the hardships, and Lilia felt that it was a gift from God.


    She didn''t want to let her child get into any kind of danger in the future, and giving them room for stable growth was what she should do as a mother.


    "Okay, you can do whatever you want."


    The man held her face and lightly pecked the tip of her nose with deep affection in his eyes.


    Lilia leaned forward and rubbed the corners of her lips, her eyes filled with joy. "However, before I end my contract, there''s still a good show worth watching tonight."

 Chapter 606 - The Crushed Goddess

    It was exactly eight o''clock that night when the interview program "Please Date With Me Today" was broadcast.


    Before that, arge number of promotions were posted on the Inte. Even Surabaya TV Station continued to advertise it for two days.


    Apart from the subject of the interview being Lilia''s return to the entertainment industry, there was also a question and answer session from the newly promoted innocent goddess�� Milia.


    Both the TV station and the producers felt that tonight''s show could break the record for most viewers.


    When the program starts, the recording will be broadcast simultaneously on TV and the Inte.


    In the video, Felicia stands by the sofa and invites Lilia and Milia to the stage.


    The two of them then stepped into the stage and sat in the yellow sofa.


    @Sweet.Lilia: Hmm? Looks like Lilia is thinner, it must be really hard to recover! Please take care of your health, my goddess!


    @Odading_mantap replied to @ Sweet.Lilia: Please open your eyes carefully and don''t say nonsense. Obviously Lilia is fatter.


    @MantanBudget: Lilia isn''t fat, it''s just the camera''s fault. [smile]


    @Sweet. Lilia: Ahhhhh, Lilia please don''t listen to them! To me, you are the incarnation of a goddess!


    People are discussing the interview content with gusto, including Milia''s fans.


    @Milia_my_Waifu: Milia looks really beautiful, she really is my ideal girl!


    @MalingHati: I also like her face, she looks so innocent and her figure is good. [Angel Sticker]


    Everyone was still discussing excitedly seeing from the various kinds ofments that still flooded the topic even when the event was already over.


    At the same time, various ounts started releasing a video on the Inte at 8:15 a.m. Although the captions were different, all of their contents were simr.


    If people paid close attention to the background, those videos almost looked like they were taken in the same ce. But what''s clear was that all of them were located in a nightclub.


    The view made it obvious that the videos were indeed taken from the surveince cameras, which were unsightly, but still made people curious when they watched it.


    An ount then left a message on the Inte: Is this what you call an innocent goddess?


    @Gossip is my ninja path: So this is the real ''innocent goddess'', huh? Hahahahahaha.


    @MalingHati: Hey, you''re right! That person is Milia!


    Almost all of the very active ounts joined in to see the video and made somements about it.


    Even though it looked like a well-organized and nned defamation video, people didn''t care much about it because they wanted to know what''s going on.


    Tonight, Surabaya TV Station failed to rely on their talk show to get high ratings.


    After all, the videos scattered all over the inte gained more attention.


    @LambeBuaya: Is that woman really Milia? Why is she dancing almost naked like that?


    @MalingHati: There''s no mistaking it, it must be Milia right? Tch! What''s so pure about her? Didn''t she say that she was a student in that talk show. It wasn''t even 20 minutes ago!


    @Ketombe520: I watched all twelve videos and they were all about Milia!


    @MsBergosip: She said that she was still in school before entering the entertainment industry. I also watched those twelve videos. The question is, what school did she go to? What kind of school has a nightclub?! LMAO this is utter BS! I took a few screenshots. Check it out. [Image] [Image] [Image]


    @cutie. Lilia: How can someone like this appear on a show with my goddess? Lilia said that Milia is currently the most important artist in thepany. I think Lilia was forced to take her for an interview.


    Under the direction of Lilia''s supporters, people immediately reopened the interview video of Lilia and Milia. Some even wrote a summary of Lilia''s reaction at the scene.


    In the end, most of them concluded? that Lilia must have been threatened by thepany and brought Milia to the show.


    As the raging topic almost broke the inte, Milia''s title for being an ''innocent goddess'' changed into a ''pure trash'' in the blink of an eye, all because of the videos that showed her wild partying and sexy dancing in nightclubs. Even the topics rted to Milia were all blocked that night.


    There had been massive criticism about videos surfacing on the inte that showed Milia strip dancing.


    An artist''s previous experience before entering the industry could cause major shocks among the fans. It''s no wonder thepany advertised Milia as a pure, innocent goddess.


    What the entertainment industrycked the most was pure beauty that could arouse people''s desires to protect the figure.


    Although Milia is very popr among her fans, the viral videos about her made many people aware of her real character.


    #DownWithMilia!#


    #Fake ''pure goddess'' Milia#


    People immediately made these hashtags a trending topic in several social media tforms.


    Many even expressed their disappointment for feeding into the agency''s branding of Milia as an ''innocent'' goddess. The number of those with simr reactions only grew as time went by.


    A fraction of the video where it showed Milia lifting her skirt and sitting on someone''sp to sell the three bottles of wine in her hand was enough to destroy her career in one go.


    The videos were 20 minutes long, and everyone could catch a glimpse of the rising and falling of her hips.


    They could only say that it was disgusting!


    Milia''s fans felt betrayed.


    They supported her more than anyone else, but they couldn''t bear it when this betrayal came from the one they adored.


    For two whole hours, enthusiasm about the topic revolving around Milia''s past remained high. Since the video content was too hot, there was a coordinated effort to immediately remove the video from the search list.


    However, there were many capable people on the Inte and people had downloaded the video beforehand. And it was again, spread to various circles.


    Milia became famous overnight.


    A more important factor in thisrge-scale online condemnation was that she was riddled with lies on the talk show.


    Things happened almost simultaneously, and people even went as far as mocking her with a silly game�� Find the difference.


    ...


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Milia sat in Harold''s office.


    Joe, who had left his job a while ago, was there too. But he looks rxed, lying on a chair in the office while holding his cell phone... he''s clearly having fun.


    "Harold, what do I do... What should I do?!"


    Milia reallynguished. She had just enjoyed the taste of being popr, but in just a few days, she had fallen to the bottomless pit of hell.


    Who did this behind her back?


    At this moment, Harold was leaning back on his chair with his legs folded on the table. He picked up a cigarette and sneered casually, "How do I know what to do? You can''t run away from your past, can you? You dared to lie openly on thest talk show. Have you talked to me before about how to answer about your past?"


    Hearing this, Milia grew anxious. She rested her hands on the edge of the table and leaned forward. "But�� it was Lilia who asked me to join her, and she didn''t even give me a notebook of prepared questions. me her!"


    "Are you mad?" Joe looked up at her from the phone, then stuck his thumb on the screen. "Lilia kindly brought you to the show. Now that something''s wrong, you put all the me on her. Are you shameless?"


    His sarcasm was clear and his words made Milia look even paler.

 Chapter 607 - I Hate You!

    Milia stared at Joe nkly, forgetting how to react.


    She didn''t know how to deny it and she was confused.


    Her videos were all over the Inte, she didn''t even understand how the nightclub she worked for had kept surveince records over the years.


    At this moment, Harold and Joe exchanged nces and there was an indescribable ridicule in their eyes.


    Milia grew more and more anxious, her hands clenching tightly.


    She had never experienced harassment and nder on arge scale, therefore her mentality had copsed.


    Milia was silent for a very long time, her eyes filled with confusion. When she took out her cellphone, she looked at Harold. "I ... can I post something to refute it?"


    Harold looked sarcastic as he sneered, "How are you going to even deny it? Is the person in the video not you? Open your eyes and think with a cool head, do you think people are stupid?"


    The video captured her face very clearly, making it impossible for her to escape the bad fate that awaited her.


    Meanwhile, Joe clearly had no intention of arranging public rtions to do something for Milia.


    Harold himself didn''t have a n to deal with this emergency situation for her.


    Albert''s phone couldn''t be reached and Alfred''s phone had been turned off. Milia didn''t dare contact Ricky that easily.


    She is confused!


    When she left Aphrodite Agency that night, it was already midnight.


    There were still a small number of employees in thepany who worked overtime and walked the streets, everyone had different eye colors.


    Milia felt that she was like a virus, everyone stayed away from her overnight.


    How did it happen?!


    She had done a lot of preparations and nned many things, but in the end, she lost everything.


    What she couldn''t ept the most was that Harold felt as if this was the first time he had heard of her past.


    She thought that their rtionship had improved because the two of them worked together these days.


    Unexpectedly, a video of her was revealed and showed her most unbearable past to the public eyes.


    ''Harold, don''t you care about me anymore...?!''


    Thinking of this, Milia stood quietly as she looked up at the lit window at the top of the building with a gloomy gray in her eyes.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Harold got out of the elevator.


    He wore a down jacket, slim trousers and short boots. Hands in his coat pockets, he took a quick stride. It looked like the man''s in a good mood, and he''d seen humming a sweet song.


    As Harold descended the first step, someone suddenly ran out from behind the marble pir next to him.


    Harold was clearly surprised, and just as he was about to take a step back, the female figure immediately stood before him.


    "Harold, please help me, okay?" Milia suddenly appeared, begging him.


    Harold lowered his arms and pulled her away mercilessly. "Why don''t youe home?"


    Does she still dream of having a career in the entertainment industry?!


    Harold had been eagerly waiting for Lilia''s shot and he finally witnessed Milia never to recover. How could he help her?!


    When he pushed Milia off him, the girl backed away in embarrassment.


    In the distance, she looked at Harold with teary eyes while crying. "Harold, you can''t be so cruel to me. I came to Aphrodite to cheer everyone up because you know!"


    Harold narrowed his eyes at Milia and a faint light shed across it.


    He took a step forward, stood still, and gave him a condescending look. "ording to your logic, you think I''m still responsible to you?"


    Milia''s heart was beating fast when she rubbed the corner of her eyes, as if praying and said with a sob, "Harold, did you forget what happened that night? I... I really like you! I feel that it was fate when you became my agent. I just want to be closer to you. Harold, I really can''t be a star anymore, but can you be mine...."


    "Shut up!"


    Herints still hung on her lips, but in the next second, she was frightened by Harold''s sharp voice.


    She looked at Harold in a daze, filled with all kinds ofplicated emotions. "Harold ..."


    At this moment, the man moved forward again, his tall and slender figure almostpletely enveloped Milia in the shadows. "Do you still have the face to say that? Did anyone say that I like you?"


    "Is your name really Milia? You must have used that name on purpose because of that night, right? If you really like me, why bother going to the agency and be an artist? If you really want to get closer to me, do you have to go this way?" He asked.


    Harold''s cold question hit Milia''s face like a hard p.


    She thought that tonight must have been too cold, otherwise how could she get goosebumps all over her body?


    Milia looked at him nearby, and what was pictured in her mind was that heated night when Harold held her but kept whispering Lilia''s name in her ear.


    Her breath started to get short, but Milia couldn''t say a word.


    "Can''t answer?" Harold''s cold gaze fell onto her face as if he''d figured out the answer. Then he raised his hand and gripped her chin firmly. "If you really want to be close to me, why do you have to hurt her? Why do you want to kill Lilia? Huh?"


    As she felt a sharp pain in her jaw, Milia struggled to escape.


    In the next instant, Harold mmed Milia with full force until she fell to the ground.


    He stared intently at her, and hatred shed through his eyes as he said, "When you found out I wasing to your nightclub, it looks like you were really after me since then!"


    "At that time, your actions were anything but that of a ve. Your goal from the start was definitely to sell your body to me!" He added.


    "No, no, Harold..." Milia vigorously denied it, but even she herself knew that such denial was pointless.


    The viral videos exined everything.


    Harold sneered, then he bowed and crouched in front of Milia, his fingers pressed against his cheek as he said in a low voice, "Since you are still here waiting for me until thiste, I''ll tell you the truth then. I hate you! Really hate you! And this is still the beginning of the catastrophe toe."


    His gaze was intensely furious, dark like an abyss.


    Harold really despised her!


    This confession made Milia sit limp, bending her legs back to the ground. "You... What are you going to do��"


    She somehow felt that the current Harold was extremely terrifying, and there was too much darkness in his eyes that it made her shudder in fear.


    "You will soon find out!" His cold smile was colder than the arctic wind as he tugged on Milia from the ground firmly. The man then gripped her wrist and dragged her into the parking lot.


    "Get off me, I won''t go with you..."


    Milia wasn''t stupid enough to believe Harold at this point. There was a weak voice in her heart that said that if she was taken away this night, her future was likely to be destroyed.


    Harold ignored her screams. In front of the Aphrodite buildingte at night, not even a single passerby could be seen.


    When the man threw her into the backseat, she became even more panicked and tried to run away. "Let me out!!!"

 Chapter 608 - Milia’s Departure

    However, Harold pped her face with a vicious p, and Milia, who was unprepared, hit her forehead against the door''s frame.


    She felt the sky spinning and her eardrums buzzed, and at that moment she couldn''t hear a thing.


    Twenty minutester, inside a nightclub on the outskirts of Surabaya.


    This was where Harold met Milia for the first time.


    When he unlocked it and got out of the car, he saw Milia still lying unconscious in her seat.


    Harold narrowed his eyes and pulled the girl''s arm up with a sneer. Under the dim light in front of the nightclub, he noticed blood on Milia''s ears.


    When he pulled her away, Milia subconsciously covered her ears. Half of her face was so swollen and there was a lump on her forehead. She could only open her mouth but didn''t make a sound.


    Harold looked at her with a disgusted look then let go of her arm. The man then took out his cell phone and made a call. "Manager Billy."


    "Oh, isn''t this my favorite guest? It''s been a long time!"


    Billy was the person in charge of the nightclub.


    "Hurry out, I''m at the door!"


    After hanging up the call, Harold then slipped his cellphone back into his pocket.


    He put his hand on the car''s door and stared at Milia who was sullenly looking inside.


    After holding her back for so long, he was going to give Milia a big gift tonight.


    In less than three minutes, Billy walked out of the nightclub in a ck suit.


    He recognized that one familiar man as he was a regr at his nightclub.


    Billy shivered as soon as he left the building. He gripped his jacket tightly and saw Harold standing by the car''s door after taking a nce. "Harold, what''s wrong?"


    Harold looked at Billy. He lowered his arm and as he turned around, he lifted his chin towards the back seat. "Do you still remember her?"


    Billy was confused, his gaze moved to the back door and over to Milia''s face. After two nces, he seemed to be grinning. "Oh, isn''t this our Angelita!"


    When she was still working for him, Milia was known as Angelita because after buying a few bottles, she would offer him ''heavenly pleasures''.


    Billy felt a great storm wasing. Someone came over two days ago and copied the content from surveince cameras from all the nightclubs for a high price.


    He didn''t know who the other party was, but he managed to get his boss to cooperate directly. Billy believes that he is clearly no ordinary person.


    At this moment, when Harold heard his words, he immediately curled his lips and smiled. He took out a bank card from his pocket and said. "Here''s 40 million, what if you do something for me?"


    Billy looked at the card Harold handed over but didn''t answer him. There was a hint of precaution in his eyes. "Harold, we''re regrs in this nightclub."


    Everyone knows very well that bribery is wrong.


    Harold didn''t want to have a bad rtionship with the other party. He slid the card himself into the outer pocket of Billy''s coat. His eyes then nced at Milia as he exined in a low voice. "I just want you to let her do her job again. Give her her usual position. Invite everyone to celebrate tonight. More people is better."


    "No, Harold, you can''t do this to me."


    Milia''s eardrums felt like they were being drilled. On the way, her ears kept ringing, and her temples suddenly ached.


    At this time, she tilted her head and finally heard what Harold said.


    Milia couldn''t believe it, she struggled twice to stand on the back seat, but the hum in her ears became even more intense and her headache was unbearable.


    She covered her head, writhed in the car in an embarrassing and funny way, and bursts of nausea kept rising to her stomach.


    Seeing this scene, Billy looked into his pocket again and said with a smile, "Harold, what the heck did she do? Didn''t you take her away from here by yourself? It''s only been a few months and you''ve personally sent her back to me. This ... is this some kind of trap?!"


    Billy was very careful.


    People of the nightlife used to use gimmicks in their moves.


    And clearly, trusting no one is the way to survive!


    Harold was displeased by his hesitation. "If I was trying to frame you, why would I give you money? If my guess was right, someone came here to investigate, right?"


    Billy did not speak but narrowed his eyes with a smile, his gaze filled with attention.


    Seeing the other man had softened, Harold took advantage of him and whispered a word. Billy was a little taken aback. "Is it true?"


    "So, I''m going to trouble you tonight!"


    Harold tapped his shoulder as he spoke, hiding the most shameless feeling deep in his eyes.


    He wanted Milia to pay a very big price.


    He wanted the woman who intended to kill Lilia to disappear from the entertainment worldpletely from now on.


    Then, Harold pulled Milia out of the car and threw her straight into Billy''s arms like taking out trash.


    He got into the car again and said to Billy, "Just send me the stuff tomorrow."


    "No problem."


    "Let go of me, you... let go of me..." Milia was in a bad state, and since she was struggling to free herself, her blood started flowing again.


    Billy tugged on her and made her groan.


    "Angelita, I thought you were smarter than this, but I''m still wondering, are you really that naive? Howe you think you could escape your past? Do you think people will easily forget how you shake your ass for money?!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, unfortunately people are not that stupid. They know who you are, so they sent you back to me! Let''s go, many have asked your whereabouts since you left this ce. It so happens that after your trip in the entertainment industry, I guess they''ll be lucky to have an ex-celeb to dance in theirps once again!"


    Billy then took her back to the nightclub.


    Back in this ce that she considered a filthy hell, Milia''s face turned pale.


    She wants to call Ricky to ask for help, but her cellphone is taken.


    She wants to run away, but the headache and nausea keeps her from moving.


    Tonight, the regrs at the nightclub are looking forward to knowing that their Angelita has returned.


    Milia''s nightmare has really begun.


    The day when she returned to the nightclub, she never returned to the entertainment world for the rest of her life.


    Billy received a phone call that night from the nightclub''s owner and got amand. "The day after tomorrow, send her to the underground nightclub. I don''t want to hear about her going out again in this life."


    Billy stood at the door shivering with his cell phone on his almost loose grip.


    Who the hell did this stupid girl provoke? Did she know that she was going to be sent to an underground nightclub?


    The man could only shake his head knowing that Angelita would nevere out to see the sun again!


    ...


    The next day at six in the morning, the chaotic and indecent video was posted online again. The faces of the men were not clearly visible, but the woman''s face was clearly visible�� it was Milia.


    People were once again shocked to see it.


    At eight in the morning, the official ount of Aphrodite Agency posted an apology. Milia lied about her past and did indecent things, so the agency would unterally terminate the contract and consider suing for breach of responsibility for the relevant contract.


    Milia is officially expelled from the Aphrodite Agency.

 Chapter 609 - The Pain Of Falling

    This announcement of Aphrodite''s Agency was, for the most part, in line withizen expectations.


    But even so, some people still question whether Aphrodite''s criteria and ratings in recruiting artists are toox.


    A person full of stains but advertised as a pure goddess... The Aphrodite Agency definitely has no standards!


    For some time, everyone started booing Aphrodite. Thement section is still closed, but over 400,000 active inte users are discussing it.


    When Lilia saw the news, it was already nine in the morning.


    She was sitting in the kitchen eating a nutritious breakfast prepared by Jean, with her phone in her hand listening to Harold''s narration.


    "So, is the video your doing?"


    While shipping her milk, Lilia silently clicked her tongue.


    She didn''t expect Harold to work so recklessly.


    She didn''t finish watching the video. The supermodel just skimmed through the whole content. The video is still from the same surveince camera and the time shown above the screen is early in the morning today.


    In this video, Milia was seen dancing on everyone''sp.


    Just a few hours ago, everyone could see her past as a chaperone in a nightclub, and that night she went out for another drink.


    No truth can be hidden in this age.


    Once someone vites the moral code of a society, they should be prepared for what''sing their way!


    That''s the end of a Milia.


    On the other end of the phone, Harold was clearly in a good mood and answered quickly, "Yeah, I just sent her back to her old boss and got her back to work."


    It was very difficult for him to vent his anger after enduring so long without doing anything.


    Hearing this, Lilia said, "Do I have any schedule today?"


    "Everyone is postponed." Harold was silent. "Due to Milia''s problem, the event organizer that we previously negotiated sent a suspension notice. They are worried that you will take her with you to the event. They also want to avoid the limelight."


    After all, the organizers are all humans!


    Hearing this result, Lilia rxed. "What about Albert?"


    She''s a little curious. Albert''s favorite artist has caused a big scandal. He must be very angry right now.


    What did Harold say?


    "He didn''t tell me. I was sent home!"


    Lilia immediately let out a frozen breath. "You mean?"


    Heughed, and his voice sank a little. "Looks like he''s reluctant to fire me because he knows that I''m the only bridge that connects you with the agency. You don''t have to worry. I can handle this. If Albert does something weird, you''ll find out immediately!"


    "Well, since I don''t have any work today, I''ll arrange something else. Besides, let Joe handle the resignation," Lilia replied.


    Harold asked no further. "Alright, then how do you manage it?"


    "Let this cool off first. I''ll call next week. "


    At the end of the call, Lilia took a sip of milk. Now that Milia''s problem was resolved, the cooperation between her and Aphrodite Agency should be over.


    While thinking about it, footsteps could be heard from outside the kitchen''s door.


    The man came slowly in a dark gray suit. The sun was shining on his shoulders and cheeks outside the window, making him look like a noble god.


    When Lilia got up and walked over to him, she raised her hand to straighten the man''s cor. "Are you going to thepany?"


    In the morning, Jean was busy preparing breakfast rmended by a nutritionist.


    It''s almost half past nine. Lilia is worried that it will dy her husband''s work again.


    "Yes, Kenny has arrived." The man took her hand from the neckline, ced it on his lips and kissed it deeply. "Do you have any work today?"


    Lilia smiled and shook her head. "No, Harold suspended for a while!


    The man then took her back to the dining room and saw breakfast on the table. His eyes fell on the corners of his wife''s lips which were tinged with some remnants of oil.


    Smiling, he wiped it with his thumb. "Since there is no job, do you want to go to thepany with me?"


    "That''s what I''m thinking." Lilia then looked at her clothes. "Wait for me a moment, I''ll go change clothes first."


    "Hey, don''t be in a hurry!"


    After getting a kiss on the cheek, Lilia turned around and went up to the changing room.


    The man stood outside the kitchen door and watched his wife''s figure disappear on the stairs. Then he took out his cell phone and said, "Send the results of the investigation."


    "Yes, young master!" The other party stopped and said, "Would you like to y the audio we''ve obtained?"


    The man gave off a cold aura. "Yes!"


    Time for those wretched people to pay back their sins for making his wife suffer!


    ...


    At 10.30am, Lilia and her man went to the real estate headquarters of the Widjaya family.


    They left the basement and took the elevator to the president''s office upstairs.


    Inside the room, in front of thergendscape window, Lilia found a sunny spot and looked down at the street. Her thoughts then fluctuated a little.


    After today, Milia shouldn''t be seen.


    But in the end, neither of them won.


    Shelet Milia fall into a bad reputation, and the pain should be no lighter than her own injury.


    After all, only when you stand on the top of a mountain will you know how painful it is to fall.


    This is a gift from her.


    When Lilia sighed, her fingersnded on her stomach. The bright sun fell in her eyes, arousing a good feeling.


    She turned her head and looked at her working husband. Then, some pictures shed through her mind. Her eyes are serious as she said, "Clifford is in Mysia, right? Has he found Mike?"


    All this time, she had been thinking about how to deal with Milia, and she had already ignored Clifford''s situation.


    Lilia doesn''t know whether Mike has been found or not.


    The man stopped looking at the document, turned his gaze towards her, then pondered for a few seconds. "He''s been found."


    A happy expression instantly adorned Lilia''s face, she immediately paced around her husband''s desk. "Then, is he? alright? What about Le? Was she the one who kidnapped Mike?"


    Now that the person has been found, things might calm down soon.


    Seeing the expectation on Lilia''s face, the man''s eyebrows froze slightly, and his handsome face was covered in ayer of coldness.


    He sighed and said, "This is not a kidnapping. He said that he woulde back with Le a while ago." The man paused for a moment and continued, "They''re getting engaged!"


    Engaged?!


    Mike and Le ?!


    Lilia was pretty shocked when she heard it, then she tugged at her earlobe, her happy face disappeared. "Are they getting engaged?"


    Howe they''re getting engaged?!


    First, Mike went to Mysia alone, then apanied Le on a trip. His disappearance worried everyone. But now that he''s been found, he''s going to bring Le back home to get engaged?!


    Jean saw his wife''s shocked appearance, took her hand, and chuckled. "You heard it right. They''re getting engaged."


    Lilia was still staring, she felt like losing a brain cell. "Mike? Getting engaged to Le? Are you kidding me? What does he think of his engagement to Le?"

 Chapter 610 - What’s Wrong With Mike?

    Lilia was still thinking why Mike did this, her eyes didn''t blink at all while she racked her brain to find out the answer.


    When she thought of a possibility, she said, "Is he trying to trick Le intoing back this way?"


    This was the biggest possibility, but this n seemed to be too easy to read, so why couldn''t Le understand it?!


    Jean took her hand and pulled her to his side. While looking at Lilia''s face, the man''s eyes were filled with suspicion. He pursed his lower lip and said, "Mike said he wanted to marry Le."


    Lilia''s heart suddenly sank.


    Jean looked at her stiff face then got up and pulled her onto the sofa.


    He put one hand on the back of the sofa as he folded his legs and looked at the beautiful sky outside the window. "Maybe, this is his choice."


    ording to them, the steps Mike had taken were truly surprising.


    But before the guy returned home, all the spection could only remain spection.


    Lilia nced at her husband''s handsome face. It was clear that the temperature in the office was moderate, but she could still sense a chill down her spine from the man''s piercing gaze.


    Is Mike aware of his action or is there an exnation for his reckless behavior?


    Suddenly, she couldn''t understand it!


    Lilia never opened her mouth. Any theory could not get rid of her current uneasiness.


    She doesn''t believe that Mike will marry Le.


    ...


    This afternoon, Lilia was sitting in the president''s office holding a magazine in her hands, but she didn''t read a word.


    Then she texted Mellisa on her cell phone.


    She subconsciously thought that only Mellisa could understand the truth about Mike''s actions.


    But Mellisa''s cellphone was also turned off. Lilia could only let out a heavy sigh as she hadn''t been in touch with her sister for a long time.


    Lilia was deep in thought while lying on the armrest of the sofa, half of her cheek buried in her arm, looking listless.


    Around four in the afternoon, she blinked her sleepy eyes, bent her feet on the sofa, and fell asleep almost immediately.


    The man was busy with his work when he heard her deep breath, then lifted his gaze from his desk, looking at the woman from face to stomach. Nobody knew why he frowned, as if there was something that made him restless.


    Jean didn''t tell his wife much about what happened, he knew he shouldn''t since he didn''t want her to worry too much about the situation.


    He only told her that Mike had announced his engagement to Le and left out the part where that guy hit Clifford unconscious when he found him.


    The conflict between them ended with Clifford leaving.


    That happened three days ago.


    ording to Clifford, Mike was very tolerant of his appearance from the start and three days ago became their reunion after he disappeared. He was almost against Clifford.


    More than once, he told Clifford to stay away from him while he openly and lovingly walked with Le.


    Jean didn''t tell Lilia about all this.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t say it, but he didn''t want to add to the trouble that was worrying his wife.


    Clifford''s trip to Mysia did not end empty-handed. At least Le''s source of strength was brought to light one by one.


    The man rubbed the middle of his brow, and his gaze brushed across his wife''s stomach.


    Now that she is pregnant, these external distractions should no longer be a reason to upset her.


    While he was still busy thinking, a knock was heard at the door to his room.


    At this time, he hadn''t guessed who it might be but Kenny had already opened the door.


    After Kenny entered the door, he suddenly met the man''s warning gaze when he was just about to speak. He immediately fell silent and blinked nkly. Only then did he notice Lilia''s figure lying on the sofa sleeping soundly.


    Maybe the knock on the door made Lilia wake up a little, and her brows frowned in her sleep.


    Kenny held his breath, looked at the man, pointed out the door, and turned around first.


    He''s just returned from the Economic Investigative Unit''s office, and he''s been working withpanywyers to deal with Oliver''s case for the past two days. There are someplex issues and he needs to notify the president.


    Not long after, Jean walked out of the office and closed the door.


    The two of them walked slowly into the conference room, and Kenny said, "President, Oliver wants to see you."


    "What do you mean?" A trail of danger shed across the man''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said nonchntly. "What''s the reason?"


    Kenny moved his lips, "He said he had to meet with you to cooperate on the investigation. In thest few days, thepany''s attorney and I have done a lot of work for him, but Oliver still doesn''t speak a word."


    "The guards dealt with him harshly, but he still didn''t budge. When I was about to leave, he left a message for you," he added.


    "Say it!"


    Kenny coughed lightly. "He said he could shoulder all the responsibilities, but the only condition was to see you. Otherwise ... he would never cooperate in the investigation."


    This is also what makes Kenny dizzy.


    Oliver doesn''t cooperate, and the investigation from the Economic Investigative Unit is at a dead end.


    It''d be pointless for them to gather evidence if the suspect refused to talk and give exnation and further information.


    At this time, the man was leaning against the table behind him with his legs foldedzily.


    Jean then said seriously, "Since he refused to cooperate, just prepare some evidence then. It should make him submit to the Economic Investigation Unit."


    Kenny was taken aback for a moment, his eyes flickering. "What do you mean? Are you saying we have to disclose thepany''s bidding documents to the Economic Investigation team?"


    "Yes. It shows that ourpany is determined to cooperate with the investigation. I don''t care whether Oliver is willing to cooperate or not, it does not matter." The man''s eyes deepened, his tone filled with cold.


    Obviously, Jean''s statement was enough to reveal his position and that he did not n to meet Oliver.


    Whoever dared to oppose him meant they were ready to be severely punished by thew


    After Kenny roughly grasped the man''s thoughts, he nodded his head with a straight face and called hiswyer as he walked out.


    Oliver, who was taken away by the Economic Investigation team, waited a long time, but he still couldn''t see Jean.


    ...


    The next day, in the Aphrodite Agency president''s office, Albert was furious.


    He smashed his cellphone on the table hard and red at Harold who was sitting across. "Who asked you to make that announcement? Harold, you don''t seem to think of me as the boss of thispany!"


    Harold lowered his head and patted his knees. "Do you still wish to speak for Milia?"


    "It doesn''t matter what I will do with her but if you do this, you are throwing Milia away!" Albert rummaged through a drawer in annoyance, found a box of cigarettes, and took it out. The man then lit it and inhaled deeply.


    Perhaps because he was too excited, he choked hard on his cigarette before he exhaled.


    Albert coughed loudly and his face flushed from choking.


    Harold pulled the corner of his mouth and pushed the teacup down on the table in front of him. "Take your time, Mr. Albert, when did you start learning to smoke?"

 Chapter 611 - Termination Letter

    Albert sipped the water from his cup and took a deep breath. Then he squinted at Harold and said, "Where''s Milia? Why didn''t shee to thepany after something like that happened?"


    Harold raised his eyes, not smiling.


    At this point, why was he still thinking about it?


    He snorted and gave an answer, "I don''t know. I can''t get in touch with her."


    Albert took a breath and his eyes lit up. "If she can''t reach you, then you should be looking for her. After all, she''s been? in your care since she started working here. And she''s been very popr recently. We can still use her despite the ongoing scandals,"


    Hearing this, Harold stared at him for a moment. Various curses almost escaped from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t have the courage to say them.


    Seeing his patience, Albert''s face sank. "Don''t me me for my bad words. Aphrodite has grown up to this point because of me. You are an old employee, you should know how difficult it is to raise an artist."


    "I know you don''t want to take Milia, but you can''t resist my arrangement, can you? But have you ever thought about what if Lilia stepped out of the industry one day? What will you do then? Milia is a good girl. You can take her and guide her. In the future, her height may match Lilia. So let''s talk again��"


    " Mr Albert!" Harold couldn''t listen anymore and bluntly cut him off. "What''s so extraordinary about Milia that you appreciate her so much?"


    In fact, Harold wanted to say whether this was all because of Milia''s ''extra service'' in serving him so that he didn''t want to let her go.


    After this question was asked towards him, Albert fell silent.


    He inhaled his cigarette and felt helpless.


    Milia is very important!


    It''s all because of the smelly boy in his family that he needs to take care of her!


    While thinking about it, the secretary outside knocked anxiously. "Mr. Albert, we have a situation!"


    The secretary is the ever calm woman over 30 years old, but now she pushes the doorway with a confused face while still holding her cellphone.


    "What is the problem?"


    Harold also looked back with a confused face.


    The secretary gritted her teeth, stepped forward and ced her cell phone on the table. Then she said? in an indistinct tone, "Mr. Albert, someone put out an audio on the Inte about the truth of Miss Lilia''s ident ..."


    "What truth?" Albert followed and looked at the screen. Then the secretary pressed the y button.


    The sound was full of noise at the start. After a few seconds, it was a conversation between three people.


    When one of them opened his mouth, Harold''s handsome face suddenly became gloomy.


    The audio content is a conversation between Milia and William, as well as another man in a strange voice.


    Even if it was only three minutes, arge amount of information could be heard.


    Seeing Albert''s changing face, the secretary said anxiously, "Mr. Albert, now the wholework knows that Miss Lilia''s ident was not a mere ident. Milia and William bribed the man who set the background board. Now Miss Lilia''s fans have made it a topic to immediately boycott Aphrodite and ask us to provide an exnation."


    Albert patted the table. "What nonsense are you saying? Where did the audioe from? All I heard is three strangers."


    The secretary was scared and lowered her head, while Harold sneered. "Mr. Albert, do you still want to support Milia? Don''t you know that she and William nned the ident at the event?"


    "You... "


    Albert wanted to retaliate, but the door was knocked again. This time, it was the legal division of the Aphrodite Agency.


    "Mr. Albert..."


    Standing at the door, the legal officer hesitated for a moment and said, "We just received a letter of contract termination from Miss Lilia ..."


    The cigarette in Albert''s hand fell to the floor.


    He is shocked. "What did you say? Whose cancetion letter?"


    The man looked at him and repeated, "Lilia''s contract termination letter."


    The secretary took a breath of air, but Harold lowered his head and smiled in relief.


    Lilia finallyunched her attack!


    This is great!


    With this, Lilia would be able to work more freely and easily, at least ... She couldter stand with him as a friend.


    At least, Lilia would no longer be confined everywhere because of the agency''s arrangement and policy.


    As for himself, Harold did not have the power to terminate the contract with the Aphrodite Agency, and he could not afford thepensation fee.


    Even if he''s made a lot of money in these years, it''s not enough to pay triple the amount ofpensation in the contract.


    So Harold could only hope that things went well for him in the future.


    At this moment, Harold thought a lot but he suppressed all the dissatisfaction in his heart and only blessed Lilia''s decision.


    As for the legal advisor standing at the door, he nced at Harold, who lowered his head and said nothing. Even though he couldn''t see his face, he could still feel a hint of decadence.


    The man pursed his lips then added softly, "In Miss Lilia''s contract termination letter, there is still one more termination letter."


    Albert had just thrown his cigarette butt on the table in an ashtray and heard this sentence all of a sudden. He narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. "Who is that bastard?!"


    As for Harold, he just felt that it wasn''t true.


    He turned his head stiffly, looked at the senior legal adviser and muttered, "Quickly tell me who he is?"


    The man was a little surprised. "Is it true that you don''t know? In the termination letter sent by Lilia, one part belongs to her and the other to you."


    Harold''s eyes heated up instantly.


    His eyes blinked several times and his hands suddenly clenched into fists, revealing how restless he was at the moment.


    Albert saw this sight, gritted his teeth and sneered. "Harold, looks like you''ve been preparing to break the contract together with Lilia, huh?"


    Harold did not answer, but his patience clearly disappeared.


    Albert sharply caught sight of the change, and after exhaling, he scoffed, "Harold, you''ve been an agent for so long. You should understand the consequences of an artist''s forced contract termination."


    "But let''s talk about yourself now. Come out with the artist, are you sure you can work without any danger in the future?!"


    This was clearly a threat.


    Looking at the entire entertainment industry, most of the artists who took the initiative to terminate their contracts with thepany didn''t have a good ending.


    Either they lost fame or had to pay high damages, the building of their image in the future will inevitably be limited.


    There are many agencies in the country, but no one will want to take in problematic artists.


    In Albert''s words, the hidden threat did worry Harold.


    But��


    "What are the consequences of my dismissal? Mr. Albert doesn''t have to worry about it!"


    A clear and melodious tone came from outside the office, and then Lilia slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    She looks very beautiful today.


    She wears eye makeup to make her peach eyes charming and smart, her cheeks looking white and smooth, and her smile looks so bright.


    The long gray-white coat rippled behind her as she walked, and the sun outside the window fell on her dazzlingly.


    Harold unconsciously got up from the chair when he looked at her, then walked directly to her side and stood still.


    Even if he had to cross the zing fire of hell, he would always stand by her side!

 Chapter 612 - Goodbye Aphrodite!

    Albert was still sitting at the table when he saw Lilia''s sudden appearance. The man could only stare nkly.


    His secretary and the legal advisor looked at each other, this situation was clearly unexpected.


    The two of them held their breath, blinked at each other, and gently left the office.


    Time seemed to freeze once the beautiful supermodel entered the room.


    Lilia was standing not far from the boss''s table, and her eyes met Albert''s. Hers looked calm and the other person silent.


    Harold was still looking at her dumbfounded. After a few seconds, he suddenly thought of something, so he turned around and wanted to open the window. But as soon as he moved, he heard the woman speak.


    "Mr. Albert, please cooperate. In the end, I want to leave in peace. After you read my termination letter, please reply to me as soon as possible."


    Lilia''s words stopped Harold''s actions.


    He turned his head and saw that the woman was shaking her head calmly, so he stopped opening the window.


    Luckily, Albert only smoked a few cigarettes, which tasted bad.


    At this time, the man sitting behind the boss'' desk finally took action. He slowly stood up and walked around the table with a gaping smile. "Lilia, why do you suddenly want to break the contract? Is there something in thepany that you are not satisfied with?"


    Albert is still pretending.


    Lilia didn''t want to waste time with him. She looked at Albert, and her words were very clear. "What thepany has done and what has been done by you, I''m sure I don''t need to say anything, everyone knows that."


    "You want to raise new artists and let them leech off my reputation. And now the neer turns out to be someone with such a disgusting identity. This, however, doesn''t exist in our contract. What''s more, I heard that you signed William to work at the agency. And for your information only, my ident was nned by him and Milia," she added with a firm tone.


    "So it makes me wonder��. Am I here only to pave the way for some people? But this is impossible since I would never let that happen."


    Albert was standing beside his desk. Even though he didn''t show a different color on his face, he was still angry and shocked.


    At the very least, he never nned to let Lilia leave hispany. Even some of his previous little actions were just to satisfy Alfred''s selfishness.


    But he never expected that he''d end up shooting himself and bled because of this.


    Albert was furious.


    "Lilia, I think you have misunderstood. We better sit down and let''s have a good chat. Let''s first talk about how thepany has treated you all this time ..."


    Lilia chuckled, raised her hand and interrupted Albert, "You don''t need to say it again, I will pay all the fines. If you still don''t want to let me go, then let''s bring this to court. I came here wanting to end the contract, not bargaining with you."


    "Rather than wasting time with me, you better go find Milia. Who knows if she can achieve something that an artist like me could never."


    At this point, Albert''s face waspletely grim.


    Lilia obviously heard everything he said to Harold just now.


    "Lilia, you are breaking our contract of employment if you terminate the contract now. An artist terminating the contract with thepany for no reason... Do you know the consequences?"


    Albert''s eyes darkened and his tone was full of menace.


    Regarding this, Lilia didn''tment. "I terminated the contract for no reason? Did you read my termination letter before saying it? I will wait for your reply."


    All the words have been said. Lilia looked at Harold, then turned around and walked out the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she looked at Albert with a cold face and said thest sentence, "It turns out that you''ve always been a good stepfather to Alfred. What a caring father!"


    Albert showed his rarest surprised face.


    Lilia stared deeply at him, her lips covered with a trace of mocking before she opened the door and left.


    Harold wanted to follow her, but Albert asked anxiously from behind, "Harold, how did she know this?"


    He is a son-inw of the Ricardo family, also Alfred''s stepfather. He had kept it secret for years but howe it reached Lilia''s ears?


    Lilia... How did she know this secret��?


    Harold walked to the door, his steps slowed down for a second. He nced at Albert''s terrified gaze with calm eyes. "Do you forget who Lilia''s husband is?"


    Panic suddenly spread across Albert''s face.


    The son of the Widjaya family in Surabaya... Jean Widjaya!


    A humble man not to be underestimated.


    Harold saw Albert''s face turn dull as the man was losing his cool and arrogance.


    When he came out, he didn''t see Lilia''s figure anywhere so he wanted to go back to his office to clean up his belongings.


    What he should consider now is how to raise funds to paypensation for his contract.


    If he sells his house and car and takes all of his savings, he worries that it''s still not enough.


    Harold silently scratched his head and subconsciously walked towards the lobby.


    He looked at the door and saw two figures.


    Driven by curiosity, he walked out and stood at the front of the corridor. He heard congrattions.


    "Harold, congrattions on terminating your contract. Wee to mypany!"


    Right now, the man standing beside Lilia was Chris, the entertainment executive director of the Hartanto family.


    Is this a coincidence?


    Does hee to hispetitor''s headquarters to recruit people out in the open?!


    However, Harold felt that Chris was very handsome and arrogant right now!


    He blinked his eyes, walked forward slowly, and looked at the smiling Lilia. When he finally looked at Chris, he saw that he was holding out his hand for him. "My name is Chris!"


    Harold took his hand and held it firmly. "I know, Mr. Chris."


    Seeing the man still shocked, Chris turned to Lilia and said, "Did you scare your agent by suddenly terminating your contract today?"


    Lilia smiled lightly. "Maybe!"


    "Is Lilia joining too?" When Harold let go of Chris'' hand, he couldn''t hold back his irregr heartbeat, but he still wanted to confirm his doubts.


    He thought that Lilia only did it out of impulse. Even though Lilia had such an exit n, Harold didn''t expect that the woman would actually be ready for it.


    Harold always thought that Jean was behind Lilia. Even if she wanted to destroy the world, Jean Widjaya would give her everything she needed to make it happen.


    It may have been a mistake to predict her subtle thoughts, which was the reason for this illusion.


    Lilia patted his arm. She said with a smile as if joking andforting. "Don''t look like you''re lost. Let''s go. Brother Chris just came. Let''s go to our newpany to see what your office will be like."


    Harold''s voice was blocked. He held back his emotions, raised his hand and rubbed his face. "Are you so sure that I will terminate my contract with Aphrodite?"


    "I''m not sure. We''re not talking about this anyway, but the damages that need to be paid for both of us will be paid this afternoon. If they don''t let us go, they''ll have toe face to face with Brother Chris to fight us in court!"


    Chris tilted his head and saw them. Hearing Harold''s tone, he teased Lilia. "Why are you so sure that I will help you fight in court?"


    Lilia calmly stretched out her hand and casually replied, "If you don''t want to, return the money then."


    Chris just wanted to joke.

 Chapter 613 - New Office, New Atmosphere

    Chris turned around and looked at Jean who came out of a nearby coffee shop. "Do you want to die now?"


    Can''t he joke with his sister-inw?!


    The man walked slowly beside Lilia and handed her a cup of hot milk. "Wait, it''s still hot."


    The woman then nced at Chris. "Are you going to your new office?"


    Lilia held the warm cup and took a sip. Her eyes were full of smiles to see Chris''s wrinkled face.


    Frustrated, Chris stomped the ground several times then looked at Harold. "Are you driving? How about we go there together?"


    Harold''s mood wasn''tpletely calm. He eased his breath then walked towards the parking lot. "I''ll take the car and follow you from behind!"


    "Yes."


    ...


    10 am, the Gaiapany.


    Since Jean basically gave a lot of money to the Hartanto family, he wanted to change the name of thepany where his wife worked. Chris then changed the name to Gaia.


    When Lilia and the others stepped down, Harold also arrived in front of the building.


    He got out of the car, stood still and stared at the 30 story building. His mood was veryplicated.


    At first, thispany was one of the most dangerouspetitors.


    Thispany is on par with Aphrodite in terms of strength, but when ites to the capital, Gaia is far superior to Aphrodite.


    At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps. Harold''s gaze then shifted back and caught Lilia''s figure approaching.


    Her lips were slightly bent, and her deep thoughts were hidden behind her clear eyes.


    Lilia looked at him and said while smiling lightly, "Wee! Looking forward to a new resolution, aren''t we?"


    "Y..Yeah." Harold said as he forced a smile. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Jean was on the phone while Chris was lighting a cigarette.


    Seeing this scene, his thoughts fluctuated a little. After two seconds of silence, he asked, "When did you arrange it? Did you decide to join Mr. Chris from the start?"


    The man then sharply paid attention to Lilia''s expression�� he didn''t want to lose any change.


    Lilia knew that there must be a lot of questions in Harold''s heart. She put her hand in the pocket of her coat. "Not long ago. Coincidentally, Brother Chris invited me to join hispany."


    "At that time, when I was thinking about the rtionship with Aphrodite, Chris just sent me an invitation. I thought this was an opportunity, so even if it wouldn''t do much harm to Aphrodite, at least it can still hurt them. After all, the Hartanto family will pay all thepensation fee for terminating the contract. Compared to Albert, brother Chris is more suitable to be our boss!"


    In response to this, Harold did notment.


    His throat was itchy and he wanted to smoke. However, since he understood Lilia''s condition, he immediately threw away his thoughts. "Actually, you don''t have to bring me when you join thispany..."


    For some reason, Harold felt like a burden.


    Full of ipetence, bringing him here was such a waste.


    Years of struggling in the entertainment industry, his knowledge and experience couldn''t even help nor protect Lilia from people trying to harm her.


    He was alwaysmitted to Lilia, he dedicated his unrequited love to bringing the woman into #1 Supermodel. But now, he felt like a burden.


    Harold raised his head, smiling mockingly at how much of a clown he was. He thought that today''s sunshine should be too dazzling, otherwise how could his eyes be so sour?


    "Who else can I take if not you?" Lilia said as she noticed Harold''s change in expression and sighed. "We''ve been working together for years. If it weren''t for your help, can I have it all today? You''re the most dedicated in this circle. You have given so much support to me. I''m used to you taking responsibility for and nning my work."


    "If it were someone else, I probably wouldn''t be standing here today. But�� are you reluctant to leave Aphrodite?" She added.


    "How can I?!" Harold thoughtlessly frowned in rebuttal.


    He''s feeling ironic!


    Harold sighed and licked his back teeth. He said earnestly, "Thank you!"


    Hearing this, Liliaughed and shook her head. "Why are you being so polite to me? If you want to thank me, you don''t need to. Brother Chris wanted to dig you up and he paid the fine. But don''t think too much about it. Let''s work hard here. We haven''t settled an ount with them yet. Termination of this contract is just the first step."


    "So you are still��" Harold''s words just came out, but Chris had called. "Lilia, don''t you want toe in?"


    Lilia looked back and saw Jean hanging up on his phone. Then she turned around and looked into Harold''s eyes. "Let''s go with our new boss!"


    The man nodded and followed her.


    He tried to hide the fact that he was worried he would have to work even harder to repay their help.


    �� ��


    Five minutester, Lilia was surprised as soon as she walked in in Chris'' office.


    She thought that any president''s office would be like Jean''s, practical but still luxurious.


    Here, however, a line of plush toys could be seen throughout the showcase.


    The room was pretty much dominated by red and green, full of color.


    In short, everything is rosy.


    Lilia wasn''t the only one with a surprised face, Harold also raised his eyebrow as if questioning whether the room could really be said as a president''s office.


    His new boss is the second son of the Hartanto family, but why the childish design?


    Lilia walked step by step into therge cab, her eyes swept across various kinds of plush toys and dolls.


    In the corner of the room, there are two pairs of new rabbit slippers, one blue and one pink.


    Lilia looked through the ss wall for a long time. Later, she found one thing inmon�� they were all bunnies!


    Even the Pikachu doll there is wearing a bunny coat and earmuffs.


    Lilia forcefully regained her line of sight, her feelings reallyplicated.


    It never crossed her mind that a man almost 1,9 meter tall with a handsome face and mature look would design his office this way.


    She couldn''t imagine whether Chris would hug these stuffed bunnies in his arms when he went to sleep at night.


    At this moment,pared to Harold''s and her shocked appearance, Jean was much calmer.


    He had been sitting in front of the broad and bright sofa, his deep eyes showing a shallow smile as he stared at Lilia''s astonished gaze.


    As for Chris, this meeting was nothing more than his usual get-together. He sat behind his desk, lit a cigarette, then acted stagnant, angrily throwing the case on the table.


    He''s careless!


    It must have been because Lilia was so happy to join him that it made him forget that there was an embarrassing side to his office.


    He didn''t like these bunny toys and even hated all of the girl''s dolls.


    But like any other little girl, Merry collected nearly a hundred dolls and kept them all in his cab.


    He had nned to look for an opportunity to bring them all home, but since there were too many of them, he was afraid that there would be no room, so he left them here.


    These dolls were meant to remind him of that one cheerful girl he loved�� the true owner of these bunny plushies.


    But Chris had no idea that today would be the most embarrassing day of his life!


    "Brother Chris, you�� do you really like bunnies?"


    Since the man is her future boss, Lilia was thinking whether she should buy him a toy and a doll as an ''offering''!

 Chapter 614 - Perfect Pair

    Chris choked on Lilia''s words. He wanted to say no, but he didn''t think it was convincing.


    He pursed his lips and didn''t speak, while Harold touched his forehead and ran his finger through his hair. Then heplimented dryly. "Childlike innocence... Very interesting indeed."


    Chris felt like his face was almost gone!


    Innocence like a damn child!


    Lilia nced at Harold and chuckled. After which, she walked over to her man''s side.


    The masculine fragrance weed her, so she couldn''t help but lean on him. Then she lowered her voice and joked. "Have you known this for a long time?"


    The man''s thin lips brought out a smile. "Hmm."


    As Harold sat on the sofa next to him, Chris pinched his own nose and insisted on changing the subject. "Your work contract... I''ve made it. Please have a look first."


    He picked up the two papers on the table, got up and went to the sofa, then handed them to Lilia and Harold.


    Seeing that they were discussing a contract, Chris nced at Jean, who was calm and confident. Then he exined, "The contract term is ten years, and Lilia''s wages are 70% of thepany. So simply put, thepany gets 30% of any work you do. The first time you sign a contract with thepany, a term like this is the general version, but you can be sure that if you want to terminate the contract in the future, thepany will not ask for a dime inpensation."


    "As for Harold, your sry is 10% of thepany''s after-tax ie. If you have any objections, we will discuss it privately. "


    Harold looked at the contract with blinking eyes. Ten percent after tax sounds small but if thepany''s revenue reaches 10 billion, it will be really huge.


    Lilia listened to Chris'' exnation intently, after which she turned her head towards Harold. Then she quietly took out her cell phone from her pocket.


    Her small actions were not discovered by others, but clearly visible to Jean as the man was sitting by her side.


    He did not speak a word, stayed calm and indulgent when he saw his wife y.


    After a moment, Chris'' cell phone rang in his pocket.


    He looked at the screen and his expression changed slightly.


    At this time, Lilia had just lifted her head from her contract and nodded calmly when she saw the exchange with Chris.


    Chris raised an eyebrow and silently looked at Jean. But he seemed to understand that the man''s pair of deep pupils always fell on his wife''s cheek.


    Chris nced at Lilia, then put the phone back in his trouser pocket and fixed his eyes. "This contract is the preliminary version. If you have no problems, I will ask the legal department to make a final version and sign it for you then."


    "Very well, Mr. Chris!"


    Harold had no objections to this wonderful contract. He looked at Chris with a serious face. "I don''t mind signing it now!"


    Chris smiled. "Then it''s settled. I''ll let my secretary take the two of you to your new office. I happen to have something to discuss with Jean."


    Lilia nodded and she walked out of the office together with Harold. The secretary then led them to their new office.


    In the room, Chris sat across from Jean. As soon as he lifted his eyes, he saw that Jean''s eyes were on the toy cab.


    He hummed coldly, changed his position and sat more rxed, deliberately blocking the man''s view. "Lilia just sent me a message."


    "Good."


    Chris squinted, "Don''t you want to know what she said?"


    The man didn''t answer, his cold eyes fixed on Chris'' toys. A few secondster, Chris couldn''t wait anymore. "You are really boring!"


    He took out his cellphone, opened Lilia''s message and showed the screen at the man''s face. "She asked me to give 10% of her wages to Harold."


    "Good."


    Chris frowned in displeasure. "What do you mean? Are you okay with that?"


    Jean folds his legs rxed. "It doesn''t matter, it''s her money. She has the right to use it however she wants."


    "You are very generous!"


    Chris snorted and saw the two contracts on the table. "She''s very nice to her agent. Aren''t you afraid something might happen?"


    As a man, Chris could clearly see Harold didn''t have a tonic feeling towards Lilia.


    At this time, Jean stared at him deeply and answered, "I trust her," leaving out the part that he only said inside his mind, ''But anyone who dares to touch her, that person will die.''


    Chris didn''t want to talk about it any further. He called the legal department and asked them toe over to take the contract and make a new final version. Then he went to open the window. "Want one?"


    Lilia is not there, of course Jean''s desire to smoke has started to skyrocket.


    He really couldn''t help it now.


    The man nodded, got up and stood by the window with him. The calm breeze flowed in, blowing the heat and dryness of the office.


    Chris was holding a cigarette and squinting. "I thought that you would quit smoking because Lilia is pregnant,"


    "I tried to reduce it when I''m with her. I haven''t smoked in two days."


    Hearing the answer, Chrisughed and sighed. "Lilia is really lucky to have you. Since she is pregnant, you are being sentimental and caring. It seems that this trait of yours passed on to Lilia because she gave her sry to her agent. You really are a perfect match."


    The man inhaled the smoke, spraying a white mist along thettice of the window. "Since when have you known women?"


    Chris just wanted to talk. When he saw the plush toy cab, he suddenly became speechless.


    He may not understand women. Until now, he still couldn''t define his rtionship with that one girl.


    Just because he broke his promise thest time, Merry didn''t want to talk to him for more than two months.


    His face unknowingly changed with a tinge of irritability. Chris then said with a sly face. "How is your work?"


    Jean didn''t answer directly and asked back instead. "What is going on?"


    Chris closed his mouth and sighed, looking at the cupboard beside the wall. "I''ll go to see her. How about you help me take care of the Hartanto family?"


    "How long?" Jean looked at him with a subtle frown and a touch of disapproval emerged from the bottom of his eyes.


    But he didn''t directly say that he disagreed with the idea, mostly out of gratitude for helping his wife.


    Chris took his gaze back from the lines of toys and plushies inside the cab, slowly looking at the tip of the cigarette on his fingertip. "It won''t be long. Just a few days, I''ll be back after seeing her."


    His tone hesitated a little, and he had not thought about whether he would appear in front of Merry or not.


    He was worried that his family would follow him.


    After the final separation at the hospital, he thought that the two of them would not see each other again in the next two years.


    However, he couldn''t get the little girl out of his mind.


    Did she eat well ? Did she sleep well? Did she miss him every day? Did a stray doge and bother her again?


    Everything upset him.


    Chris gradually felt like a madman. When his love surged, he felt sick. There is only one medicine that can cure him�� Merry!


    At that moment, Jean looked at Chris'' silent face, let out a smoke and said, "Let''s go together."

 Chapter 615 - The End Of William

    Chris was stunned, but his face brightened. "Together? Are you going too?"


    Once he was done, he looked suspiciously at Jean and said, "What would you do?"


    He just wanted to meet that one little girl. If Jean went with him, wouldn''t that mean he''s risking something to happen in America?


    Hearing this, the man looked at Chris in a strong voice. "Lilia wants to meet her."


    "That''s all?" Chris breathed a sigh of relief. "Good then. Let''s spend Chinese New Year together in the United States."


    The Chinese lunar year is a time to gather with families and loved ones. Of course they have to be with their most important person.


    The man did not respond. Instead, he looked away and looked out the window.


    When Merry called Lilia at the hospitalst time, Jean heard their conversation very clearly. He knew his wife missed Merry too.


    During that time, she was recently pregnant and encountered a lot of troubles.


    Perhaps going to the US during Chinese New Year is a good choice. They can also spend their time temporarily avoiding domestic problems.


    At that time, if the opportunity arises, he will consider taking his wife to Parma.


    When Vincent insisted on bringing him back, Jean knew something must be wrong with Parma.


    Instead of waiting for them, it''ll be better if he finishes it alone by himself.


    ...


    At the same time in Minerva Hospital, exactly inside the orthopedic ward, William seems to likely improve a lot. He doesn''t have to lie stiff on the bed every day, now he can asionally lie on his side.


    However, it was 11 AM and the nurse had not returned since she left this morning.


    William leaned against the head of the bed and looked at the news on the Inte with a gloomy face.


    Who the hell released this audio?!


    At that time, he had just met the person in charge of the background board with Milia. After chatting a few words, he left first.


    The meeting, whichsted only a few minutes, was actually recorded.


    He suspected that Milia was behind the scenes, but he thought that was impossible. After all, the cyberattacks against him were more serious than Milia.


    The thing he hated the most right now was that he couldn''t contact that one girl.


    Whether it''s a cell phone or a message, she disappeared from earth as if sinking into the ocean without any sound.


    William didn''t know what else to do and left his cell phone on the nket. Just as he was about to change his position, the nurse outside knocked on the door and entered.


    "Mr. William..." The nurse held a folder in her hand and gave him a disdainful andplex look.


    William was good at observing, he noticed the change in the woman''s face.


    He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    The nurse saw the folder in her arms and said, "It''s time you paid for the hospitalization."


    William raised his eyebrows, unable to digest her words. "How much is the hospitalization fee?"


    He has been living here for more than a month, and no one has ever asked him about the fees.


    Shouldn''t this be the responsibility of thepany?!


    "Seeing that the current bnce is less than 3 million, to pay for your advanced ward fees and various medical expenses, your money is not sufficient to pay today''s ward fees. When do you want to make up for it?"


    William''s face suddenly changed, didn''t the Gaiapany pay for it?!


    The man then quickly took his cell phone. Just as he was about to make a call, he looked at the nurse. "Come out first ande back in ten minutes."


    "Oh."


    After the nurse left, she spat at the door!


    She did not think that a famous celeb both here and abroad like William would be such a cruel person.


    He nned and yed life threatening games. And all just to trap Lilia!


    Lesson learned, you can''t simply judge someone by their appearance!


    On the ward, William quickly called hispany, but they told him that his contract had been terminated, and thepany was not obliged to pay for his medical expenses anymore!


    William was furious at this response.


    Before he even finished asking, the other party hung up on the call.


    After a while, William took out his cell phone and called Albert.


    He had already contacted the man before the ident. Since hispany refused to pay him, he would ept the offer Albert had made that day.


    William called him, but after three minutes, he found that Albert''s cell phone was dead.


    After a while, the nurse came in again.


    William then tried to call Albert again by borrowing the nurse''s cellphone, but his call was still not picked up.


    Obviously, it looks like Albert is trying to throw him away too.


    By the time the phone connected, Albert''s tone was very heavy, and he was in an unpleasant mood. "Who?"


    William bit his lip and took a deep breath to hold back his anger. "Mr. Albert, despite all the things that happened, why did you forget my voice so quickly?"


    Albert was silent for two seconds. He seemed to be smiling but not really a good one. "William?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" William sneered. "Mr. Albert doesn''t seem to want to answer my call, why is that?"


    Albert did not answer his question. "Why are you calling me, what''s wrong?"


    He pretended he didn''t know and didn''t want to know!


    William looked at the nurse standing in the room. He turned slightly over the bed. Angry, he forgot to disguise himself and moved his feet under the covers.


    The nurse clearly caught this scene.


    It turned out that William''s legs hadn''t lost their function!


    Right now, the man was still holding her cellphone during the confrontation with Albert, but before he said a few words, he heard that the other party seemed to have destroyed something.


    The sound was so loud that even the nurse could hear it.


    Albert shouted into the phone. "William, do you want mypany to pay for your medicine? Are you crazy? Aren''t you in this state because of your own doing? Why did you beg me? Has yourpany dumped you? You rushed to call me and ask for money now huh? I''ll tell you William, I''m not willing to spend a penny on you!"


    "Even if you go back to the top now, I won''t want to pay an artist like you. Go to hell!" He added.


    Albert then angrily hung up the phone.


    William''s face was gloomy as if a great storm had crushed his head.


    He was clutching his cell phone tightly so that the veins on the back of his hand protruded.


    Seeing this scene, the nun immediately stepped forward, stretched out her hand to him and asked for her cell phone back.


    Then, William pulled out a card from his wallet and gave it to the nurse. He asked her to help process the payment.


    He never thought that everything he did would end up harming himself.


    And starting today, his reputation in the industry has fallen down.


    Even if he wants to filmter, he needs to ask for a miracle to y any role.


    ...


    There are still ten days left before the Chinese New Year.


    Gaia has released an official announcement weing Lilia to join thepany.


    For a moment, people were happy when they heard the news. They were more focused on congratting and discussing the topic as usual.


    After all, Aphrodite has made a lot of people angry.


    Now that Lilia has gone to Gaia, fans finally felt relieved.


    Many still continued to mock Aphrodite Agency for their bad management.


    When Lilia saw this warm wee, she was in Chris'' office signing her ten year contract.


    Harold was there too. Perhaps having seen the contents before, he paid no attention to the details in it and signed his name on thest page quickly.


    Seeing that they had signed the contract, Chrisughed. "Lilia, did Jean tell you about going to the United States?"

 Chapter 616 - Heart Filled

    Lilia''s eyes lifted, she looked at Chris who couldn''t stop smiling. Then she smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    A few days ago, Jean told her about it when they were on their way home from thepany.


    Even though this trip was quite sudden, Lilia was also very impatient for it.


    But there is one thing stuck in her heart.


    She doesn''t know when Mike and Le will return to Indonesia.


    At this time, Clifford mentioned that the two of them nned to return a few days ago.


    Lilia pondered, she actually wanted to wait for the two of them to return to the capital.


    After all, she wanted to meet Mike.


    Lilia wants to try to find out what that guy will do!


    This time, Harold, who had just signed on to one side, heard their conversation. Then he put his pen on the table and looked at Lilia. "Will you go abroad during Chinese New Year?"


    Lilia got up from her daze, turned around and looked at Harold. She nodded with a smile. "Yes, I''ll be gone for a few days."


    Harold only nodded. "Oh."


    Chris also caught Lilia''s contemtive gaze. He didn''t ask much, but then said to Harold, "If you want to celebrate Chinese New Year, you can go home or rest well. You will return to work after the new year is over."


    "You have just signed your contract here, so you better adapt first and finish your business! Make this a good chance to know your environment better. This holiday, you can also think about Lilia''s future in the modelling world," he added.


    Harold nodded. "Very well, I''ll think about it. If so, I''ll go out first."


    Chris nodded and looked at the document Harold had ced on the table with a smile on his lips.


    After waiting for her to leave, Chris just looked at Lilia and joked. "Your agent doesn''t seem to find that you have increased a portion of his sry."


    Lilia shrugged. "That''s right, this also saved me from exining."


    Chris pursed his lips and sat down behind his desk, holding a pen and twirling it on his fingertips. "I just realized that you seem hesitant about going to the United States. Do you have any other ns?"


    "That is not true!" Lilia yed with her hair. "The departure date has been set. But actually, I want to discuss it with Jean. Brother Chris, are you in a hurry?"


    When he heard it, the man''s eyes shed a smile.


    Chris coughed lightly, he calmed down and waved. "Don''t worry, just tell me the detailster."


    He did say that, but he was wondering whether he had to consult Jean or not.


    How could he not be in a hurry? He''s clearly in a hurry!


    The faster he departed to the United States, the sooner he''d meet that girl sooner. These two days, he dreamed that Merry was ying flirtatiously in his arms. He couldn''t help but want to see her and give her a hug!


    At this time, Lilia''s eyes naturally saw Chris'' pretense.


    She chuckled and let the guy enjoy whatever he had inside his mind.


    After signing the contract, Lilia forwarded the official announcement from Gaia''s official ount on her social media before she left thepany.


    She didn''t know if this was fate or not, it seems that she was joining Chris when Gaia is already an establishedpany.


    People cheered, and Gaia''s official ount was also flooded with congrattions.


    Only on the official Aphrodite ount, the contents of thements are still as atrocious. Even in Albert''s office, the dark clouds seemed to haven''t taken their leave from there.


    ...


    When she left Chris''s room, Lilia raised her eyes to look at Harold who was standing outside the building when she had just walked out of the hall.


    She looked up at the sky. The sky has no sunshine and is looking a little gloomy, as if it''s about to rain.


    Harold was standing in the smoking area at the door. When the man saw her figure, he crumpled his cigarette and walked over to her. It was clear he was waiting for her.


    "I couldn''t exin further in the president''s office earlier. Your Lilia''s Studio has been done. The office is not far from here."


    Lilia looked in the direction the man was pointing at, retracted her eyes and said, "Okay, thanks."


    "You are wee." Harold pursed his lips. "Lunar New Year ising soon. Joe told me that he wants to go back to his hometown and rest for some time. I agree because if we want to dig him up, I''ll let him free first and invite him only after the new year."


    Lilia nodded. "Well, when ites to this, you are more experienced than me, so I''ll entrust everything to you. As for the development of the studio, just wait until the end of the new year to start theyout."


    "Alright. Now where do you want to go? Should I take you?"


    Harold stared at Lilia for a moment, with love hidden in his eyes.


    However, Lilia seemed oblivious to this gaze.


    She saw her watch and found out it was almost noon, so she didn''t hesitate. She asked Harold to drive her to the Genesispany.


    Twenty minutester, Harold sat in the car, looked at Lilia''s face carefully and smiled with relief.


    Maybe this is the best result for him now.


    ...


    Lilia just stood in front of the door and knocked, but suddenly the door opened.


    She stood at her ce and looked inside, seeing the man on the phone, she hesitated to enter.


    "Are you sure the flight is tomorrow?"


    At this time, she heard Jean ask in a deep voice to the other party.


    The man also raised his eyes in time and waved at her.


    When Lilia pushed open the door and closed it with the back of her hand, Jean said, "Watch them and report back when you arrive tomorrow."


    In an instant, the man hung up the phone.


    Lilia sat on the sofa, turned around and looked at him. "Whose flight is tomorrow?"


    The man''s inner eyes were covered with ice. "Mike and Le."


    "Are they back?" Lilia was very surprised when she heard it.


    She didn''t expect it to happen so fast!


    The man tugged at the tips of his cold fingers and rubbed them on his palms. "Well, they''re going straight back to the capital. Mike''s n is to take Le to the Austin family''s home."


    Lilia bit the corner of her lips while not speaking.


    Mike''s current actions made it more difficult for her and the others to understand.


    If he really wanted to marry Le, of course nobody would believe it at all.


    At first, Lilia still remembered Mike''s disgusting attitude towards Le.


    How a person''s thoughts and moods can change so much in such a short time��. She didn''t understand it.


    Unless��


    Lilia thought of the possibility and thought it was extraordinary. Leaning against the corner of the table, she hesitated and asked, "Do you think Mike was hypnotized? Or that Le used some kind of magic on him?"


    She had been working in the entertainment industry for a long time and she had heard that some people used magic and spells for their own gain.


    Now it seems that this is the only possible exnation for Mike''s actions that go againstmon sense.


    The man pinched his fingertips, his eyes mixed with a hint of irony. "If you want to know whether he was hypnotized or not, we can only wait for him toe back so we can find out."


    Lilia looked at her husband''s soft and graceful gaze and leaned back a little. "Do you believe in that?"

 Chapter 617 - Mellisa’s Situation

    The man''s thin lips tilted slightly, staring into her eyes that had always loved her. "Hypnosis is not that great. Although the victims do change their behavior and thoughts, it will not change their nature."


    Lilia listened to his exnation, but the idea in her mind only got more persistent. "Since it changed his behavior and thinking, isn''t this the same as what''s happening with Mike now?"


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes were dark and he fell speechless.


    Lilia caught his expression, blinked and approached him with a curious gaze. "Do you know much about hypnosis?"


    "Little, Vincent is a hypnotist!"


    The man did not say much, he never even mentioned Vincent''s hypnosis treatment again.


    At this moment, his exnation made Lilia suddenly startled. She scratched her fingertips and her eyes were attentive. "In that case, if Mike is really hypnotized, we can ask Vincent to help him!"


    "Then we''ll talk about it."


    Lilia still doubted everything. Her eyes were always on Jean, and she felt that her husband''s expression meant a lot. Still, she didn''t understand what was going to happen.


    Since Mike and Le are returning to Indonesia tomorrow, she��


    While thinking, the cellphone on the table rings again.


    Lilia let go of her hand and got up from her seat, racking her brain again.


    After Le returned to Indonesia, she chose to go to the capital city of Jakarta with Mike.


    It looks like she doesn''t n to return to Surabaya to see her parents.


    When she thought of Robert, Lilia''s heart ached a little.


    She had never heard about her former father again if not for the fact that he could only surrender to fate.


    When the man finished his call, Lilia sat by the side of the sofa, caressed her husband''s cheek and stared at him. "Jean, it''s almost Chinese New Year!"


    The man put his cell phone on the table and stared back with a frown. "So?"


    Lilia pursed the corner of her mouth as she said, "I think, since we''re going to the United States for Chinese New Year, should I visit Grandpa first and celebrate first?"


    At the end of her reply, Lilia blinked her clear eyes and looked at Jean very seriously.


    The man chuckled. He let go of his seriousness then caressed his wife''s cheek gently. "Do you want to go to Jakarta?"


    Lilia held his hand. "Yes, I think it''ll be good to visit my grandfather first. After that, we can go straight to the United States from the capital."


    Jean''s eyes passed through the trail of ruse, grabbed the back of the sofa with one hand, and slowly bent over. "Since when did Mrs. Widjaya learn the art of negotiating?"


    "Visiting your grandfather as well as stopping by the Austin family to visit my sister. Was that the n?"


    Oh, he knows.


    ire is at the Austin family home. If Lilia went to see her, she might meet Le!


    Lilia was smiling broadly, but her eyes were filled with cunning plot. "Am I that obvious?"


    ...


    That night, Lilia returned to the Lakeside Vi. The first thing she did was go to her room and pack up some clothes.


    However, as soon as she opened the wardrobe, the man''s finger stopped her hand. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Lilia turned around and met his face. As she lowered her husband''s arm, her expression suddenly turned sad. "Mellisa ... Do you have any news about her?"


    She''s leaving for the capital tomorrow and flying to the United States in three days.


    At least, she will not be in this country for half a month. Le has returned, but she still doesn''t know the news about her older sister.


    When the man carried her out and back into the living room, he led her to the seat and said in a low voice, "She''s in South Jakarta."


    "Have you found her?" Lilia''s eyes were bright with hope as she said it.


    Jean looked at her happy face and wiped her cheek with his thumb. "She has a friend named Herri. Do you remember?"


    Lilia thoughtlessly nodded. "Of course!"


    The man sighed. "He is dead!"


    Lilia was surprised when she heard that, then she opened her mouth. "Dead?"


    "Yes, the news came three days ago. When my people in Jakarta found Mellisa, she was burying Herri."


    Lilia red at him. Suddenly, she couldn''t help but remember the young man in his mind. Although his behavior is a bit unique, he is smart and always makes peopleugh.


    How could this happen so suddenly?!


    "What about Mellisa? Is she in danger?" Lilia''s voice trembled. Compared to Le''s return to Indonesia, she is more worried about Mellisa''s situation.


    Seeing the panic on her face, the man couldn''t help but stroke her hair andforted her in a soft voice. "No, Herri died in a car ident. As for Mellisa, she disappeared without a trace after she buried Herri three days ago. Your sister is really one hell of a person."


    Jean had been receiving reports about Mellisa from Jakarta in the past few days.


    But all he knew about was that Mellisa was either intentionally or unintentionally avoiding the people he sent to investigate.


    Moreover, her ability to not stand out was just outstanding. Unless she wanted to appear on her own will, it would be difficult to find a trace of her.


    This made Jean think back to when Mellisa could smell some kind of poison in Trisa''s nightclub at that time.


    He was worried that Mellisa''s abilities had been underestimated by everyone.


    At this time, Lilia listened to the man''s exnation with nk eyes for a few seconds.


    She sighed and leaned back in his arms and muttered, "Sis Mellisa is really amazing. If you acknowledge her abilities, she must be really difficult to track down."


    She could feel that Mellisa was deliberately cutting ties with her.


    Whatever the reason, she believed that Mellisa must have had her own reasons.


    ...


    The next day, at 10:30 am, Lilia and Jean were about to leave, but the front bell rang.


    Lilia got up and went to the window to have a look. She saw Chris with a gloomy face, standing to the side with his car''s door open while honking loudly.


    "Brother Chris!" Lilia looked back at the man who had put on a nice coat. She was very surprised.


    They will leave for the capital Jakarta today. Looks like they haven''t told him yet.


    A few minutester, the man pushed the suitcase with one hand and hugged his wife''s waist with the other.


    Seeing this, Chris immediately mmed the car''s door, sneered and put his hands on his chest. "Jean, if I didn''t call you this morning, would you have told me you were going to the capital Jakarta?"


    The man looked at him and answered, "That was my n."


    Chris took a cold breath. He felt his heart, liver, spleen and lungs suffocate. "I don''t care. If you go to the capital, then I''ll go too!"


    "....Okay?"


    Chris hummed softly and turned his head to look at Lilia. "Then, shall we go together?"


    Lilia looked at the indifferent man beside her, gently pinched his arm and said with a smile. "Okay, but we''ll go to the United States a few days after arriving in Jakarta. Are you okay with that?"

 Chapter 618 - Chaos In The Austin Family

    Chris nodded with a straight face. "No problem. A few days apart is fine."


    "Alright, let''s go together."


    When he heard it, Jean''s eyes stared gloomily towards Chris. Then he lifted his chin to turn around. "Leave your car in my house, we''ll go to the airport using mine."


    Three minutester, Chris parked his car in the garage. Then he took out arge suitcase from the trunk and went into Jean and Lilia''s car very quietly.


    On the way, Chris sat in the back and closed his eyes. Lilia and the man leaned together. After a while, he was sleepy.


    It takes about forty minutes from Vi Lakeside to the airport. By the time they reached the entrance, it was almost 12 noon.


    Lilia got on the ne first. It was the Widjaya family''s ne with the private route.


    Chris just got the suitcase out of the car when Jean saw his action. The man then said in his deep voice, "The Hartanto family cut off your right to use a private ne?"


    He learned it on the way here.


    Chris carried the trunk and looked at the man expressionlessly. "When did you know that?"


    "Guess."


    Chris curled up and sneered, "No problem. I''m toozy to care about them because the new year ising."


    His right to use the Hartanto family''s private line was indeed limited, which is why he followed Jean and Lilia to the capital city of Jakarta.


    Although he can buy first ss tickets from Surabaya and fly directly to the United States, the safest way is for him to go with Jean so that his family doesn''t know where he is going.


    He did not believe that the Hartanto family dared to investigate the travel arrangements of the Widjaya family members.


    At this time, Chris was dragging the suitcase and standing beside the man, letting out an unpleasant breath.


    He raised his hand and tapped him on the shoulder. As he lowered his head, his voice was extremely slow. "My father will be back in five years."


    The man''s eyes suddenly became sharp, eyebrows froze to look up at him. "Are your family matters soplicated that you should call him out?"


    Chris took off his suitcase, pulled a cigarette case from his pocket, then leaned back in the car.


    He handed one to Jean, lit it and inhaled. "I don''t really care if hees back or not, but it can make things even more interesting!


    "Don''t worry. I won''t touch my father''s stuff. After all, I''m still his child."


    Even if they hate each other, Chris still considers himself his father''s son.


    In his deep, dark eyes, there was a light of mockery.


    He didn''t want to hide anything from Jean. After all, if Jean wanted to know, he would find out in the end.


    At this time, Jean just yed with the cigarette in his hand. He nced down at Chris'' lower body, then spoke in a tone of irony. "In front of the Widjaya family, the Vander family, the Wibowo family, and even the big name of the Hartanto family is nothing."


    After saying that, Chris looked at him back, his eyes bright, and his mouth raised.


    He knew that Jean and his family would stand by his side.


    If the Hartanto family''s internal strife did reach a point of tension, the Widjaya family would be the first to help him.


    But still, it was an internal family matter.


    Chris believes that he will definitely win, so he still wants to fight them to death.


    For his own sake, and for setting things back straight, he had to win.


    After smoking a cigarette, Chris sighed heavily and stepped on the stairs leading up to the ne.


    ...


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the nended at Soekarno Hatta airport in Jakarta.


    At the same time, Clifford heard that Mike and Le had returned to the Austin family''s home.


    Lilia gets into the car and unexpectedly finds out that the driver is Dina.


    She leaned into the driver''s seat in surprise, turned and saw Rini smiling and greeting her.


    "You..."


    Shouldn''t these two girls still be in Aphrodite?


    Dina peeked at Jean, and then lied to Lilia in a straight line, "Sister, we''re out of Aphrodite. Now we''re Mr. Chris''s assistants."


    Chris narrowed his eyes dangerously and sneered silently.


    In front of him, Gaia''s chief entertainment executive, they dare to openly speak nonsense.


    Very brave indeed!


    Being the vice-captain of the Widjaya family''s guard, who doesn''t know this girl?!


    Does she think she can trick Lilia?!


    Hearing that, Lilia looked surprised. She couldn''t help but shake her head.


    She looked at Chris and joked with Dina. "Did he arrange for the two of you toe?"


    Dina answered seriously, "Yes, President Chris told us to."


    Chris nced at Dina with a grimace, thenzily sat on his chair and looked at Jean.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do with his business, Chris said vaguely, "Yes, I let theme. Is my sister happy?"


    He didn''t know how to trick Lilia.


    He felt that this answer wasn''t quite right, but he couldn''t say anything that would make her suspicious!


    Lilia touched her forehead, then said to Chris beside her. "Of course I''m happy, I''m just shocked that nobody told me."


    "It''s a surprise!"


    Somehow, Chris managed to avoid this crisis.


    ...


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon, the private vi of the Widjaya family in Central Jakarta felt hot and cold at the same time.


    Today, Lilia got out of the car and was weed by so many waiters standing at the door.


    Jean''s expression didn''t look good in the slightest. He nodded to Chris, then pulled Lilia into the living room.


    Jean called ire before they came. His sister asked them not toe to visit her house first.


    It is said that there was chaos at the Austin family''s home.


    Mike brought Le home at two o''clock.


    When the Patriarch of the Austin family saw his son, the old man immediately took his cold wand and swung it hard at him.


    After all, he and Simon have been friends for years


    The entire capital city had heard of what Le did before she disappeared.


    However, this one son not only came back after disappearing, he also brought Le back with him. As if it wasn''t enough, he said that they were getting engaged.


    Due to the situation, ire asked Jean not toe first because she was worried that the atmosphere would be even more heated by their presence. For fear of something bad happening, Andrew asked ire to stay out of the house first.


    At this time, Lilia and the others were sitting in the living room.


    Chris leaned back on the sofa with a sad face and continued to sigh.


    Lilia was curious. She looked around and asked, "Brother, is it true that Mike was beaten up? How''s he now? Is he really getting engaged to Le?"


    ire nodded slowly, holding the pillow in his arms with a tired expression. "Last night, when my father-inw heard that they wereing back, he was already angry."


    "I thought he would hold back, but I didn''t expect that Mike would actually bring Le with him. I just heard from Andrew that the old man beat him and wanted to lock him up then kicked Le away," she added.


    "But Mike immediately protected Le and had a big fight with my father-inw. Actually, we didn''t want to go and calm the atmosphere but his anger was really big, so we were forced to flee because we didn''t want to get involved!"


    When ire had just finished, Andrew grinned. "Mike is totally out of his mind, he knew that my dad''s health is not good, but he still dared to disobey him. I think Le has bewitched him to be hers!"

 Chapter 619 - Andrew’s Consequences And Determination

    As she listened to their exnation, the doubts in her heart deepened even more.


    Is Mike really hypnotized?!


    At this time, Chris was sitting to one side with his legs folded. Compared to the heavy faces around him, he seemed more rxed.


    Chris raised his toes, looked left and right, then said, "Is this a difficult problem? What makes you all look sad? A man willing to protect his woman, it''s clear that he has fallen in love with her."


    "Although I''ve only met Mike a few times, he is a free and selfish dandy. He''s eager to defend a woman, so if he did then I think it''s true love," she added.


    Everyone. "��.."


    Chris didn''t really know of the Austin family from the capital city. He only heard a little about them at the beginning, but he didn''t know the details.


    ording to him, if it wasn''t for true love, what else did Mike protect someone so desperately for?


    Chris was just analyzing the current situation objectively.


    But he didn''t know that when his voice fell, everyone looked at him. Their eyes were veryplicated.


    Lilia sighed, pursed her lips. "I''d rather believe that Mike was protecting Le out of an interest."


    ire rubbed her forehead and chest wearily. After a few moments of silence, she turned to Lilia and said, "Lilia, can you apany me to go upstairs to rest?"


    She didn''t sleep wellst night because of the tension when she heard Mike''s return.


    Now that she was here, she wanted to avoid this super tiresome trouble.


    Lilia stared at ire''s belly and quickly stood up. "Sure thing, sister."


    Andrew saw them leaving. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    Once the two of them climbed the stairs, Andrew sighed angrily.


    Chris looked away and looked at Jean who was always silent. He touched him with his toes. "What do you think?"


    For a moment, the man arched his eyebrows and turned his head towards Andrew. His voice was soft and maic. "If he insists on marrying Le, what will the Austin family do?"


    Andrew took a breath and his eyes were sharp. "I won''t let that happen."


    "What if he has to?"


    When the man finished speaking, Andrew fell silent.


    Maybe he didn''t really think about the reasons behind Mike''s decision and the consequences.


    Seeing this, Chris'' eyes were filled with suspicious gaze as he looked towards Jean.


    His hunch was that Jean seemed like he was trying to see how the Austin family would deal with this.


    No one knows how long the silence willst. Andrew then looked at Jean and said, "If he really wants to get married, the Austin family will cut ties with him."


    Chris was surprised.


    Meanwhile, Jean lowered his lips and did not answer.


    Chris looked left and right, then said bluntly, "Is separating them really the right path? Le isn''t such a sloppy person. If they both dared to do it, that sneaky woman might have already thought about the consequences."


    Andrew slowly closed his eyes, and a cold frost of decadence and exhaustion rose from the corners of his eyes.


    What Chris said was true. He also thought about the results. Now what he was most worried about was his brother who was so determined to marry Le.


    If that were to happen, how would his father exin it to the Irwan family?


    Not only that, what would the other families in the town say about them once they found out his brother was about to marry someone like Le?


    The Austins would be ridiculed for sure!


    ''Mike, are you really that stupid��.?!''


    ...


    On the top floor, Lilia apanied ire to the bedroom. Before she spoke, ire took her and sat on the bed together.


    "Lilia, how are you? Last time I found out you were hurt. I wanted to see you for a long time. But I didn''t expect you to get a little fat, do you eat too much while recovering?"


    Seeing ire''s worries, Lilia nodded. When ire looked at her erged belly, Lilia thought that this sister-inw might not know about her pregnancy.


    In order to avoid more trouble, Lilia chose to go into hiding temporarily. "I''m fine. Sis, you don''t need to worry, your body is more important now."


    ire leaned against the head of the bed and covered herself with a light nket. She held her face in her hands and continued rubbing. "Lilia, you and Jean have to stay healthy. Now the Austin family is in turmoil. I haven''t been eating and sleeping welltely. When I think about Mike going back with Le... My heart is burning in pain��"


    "That kid has been like this ever since I got to know him. He never cared about other people''s feelings. He''d do whatever it took to get what he wanted. He''d even go to extremes. I really couldn''t understand him. To be honest, if he really insisted in his own way, he would end up betraying his family," she added.


    This is no exaggeration!


    The Patriarch of the Austin family and the Patriarch of the Irwan family are lifelong friends.


    Since Mike dared to do this, the Patriarch of the Austin family figured he wouldn''t be the one to beat him up.


    At this time, Lilia sat by the bed, reached out and gently stroked her sister-inw''s arm, calmlyforting her. "Sister, don''t worry about these things. There are so many people in the Austin family. After all, Mike is no longer a child. No matter what he bes, it''s his own choice."


    "Now, it''s more important for you to take good care of your health. I''m still waiting for my little nephew! I can''t wait to see them. Must be as good looking as their parents." Lilia''s warm words made ireugh.


    The gloom between her brows disappeared. She held her stomach and said with a mysterious smile, "Lilia, looks like my child will get angry when you say that ..."


    Her child doesn''t want to be called good looking?!


    Lilia thought for a few seconds, then was surprised to see her stomach. "Sister, do you already know?"


    ire nodded warmly. "She is a girl."


    She was happy, but seemed to sound a little disappointed.


    Her father-inw preferred boys to girls, and as the first great-grandchild of the Austin family, they all wished she would give them a boy.


    Even though they didn''t say it clearly, ire could still feel it.


    Fortunately, Andrew is very happy about this. He said from the start that he didn''t want a son.


    Maybe the Austin family was having a hard time, but the little life in her stomach was still growing, and it gave a littlefort for ire and Andrew.


    About ten minutester, ire fell asleep on the bed.


    Lilia was still sitting beside the bed for a while. After pulling the nket for her sister-inw properly, she went downstairs to the living room again.


    When the people weren''t there, she walked around and heard voices in the kitchen.


    She didn''t go there and guess that the men were smoking in the kitchen.


    Then she sits alone in the living room, takes her cell phone out of her bag, and is constantly rubbing her hands.


    Lilia hesitated whether she should take the initiative to make contact with Mike or not.


    However, before she could think about it, Jean hade out of the kitchen.


    Seeing her figure sitting alone on the sofa, the man advanced with gentle eyes. "Where''s sister?"


    Lilia turned around, kept the phone on her knees and pointed towards the stairs. "Just fell asleep."


    "Are you tired?" The man sat next to her, his eyes caught her smooth white cheeks.


    Lilia shook her head and sighed beside him. "I''m not tired, but I''m not feeling well either. I can''t wait to see Mike."

 Chapter 620 - The Main Character Has Come

    Jean looked at her, then bent down and whispered, "Don''t worry, he wille."


    "Is it true?" Lilia was shocked, her eyes sparkling.


    Seeing the man nod, she carefully tested again. "Alone or with Le?"


    This time, footsteps came from behind, apanied by a sneer of his brother-inw. "Maybe with Le!"


    Just now, Andrew called and said his father was so angry he nearly had a heart attack.


    The family''s doctor has sent him back to his room to rest.


    Mike is bleeding in his back, but he still tries his best to protect Le.


    Now everyone in the Austin family says he''s gone insane foring with Le and chases her out.


    He vowed to protect Le to death, so Andrew felt that if Mike came to his ce to save himself, he might take him in.


    ...


    One hourter, in front of the vi gate, a taxi slowly stopped at the side of the road.


    Right now, apart from ire who was still upstairs to rest, Lilia and the others were still sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Even though they had time to chat, most of them were in a daze.


    The engine sounded low. Through the railing outside the window they could see the blue taxi. Andrew walked to the window to take a look.


    This area is a private area, only a few taxis go by.


    Andrew watched a little for two seconds. When he saw two figuresing from the car with his own eyes, he cursed in a clear voice. "Damn, he really took Le with him."


    Lilia and the man looked at each other, the two of them also got up.


    Andrew was already away from the window and headed for the entrance. He had no intention of letting Le in.


    During this time, Chris was the calmest.


    He sat down to one side, looked out the window with the cellphone in his hand. Then he raised his eyebrows and muttered, "Doesn''t he have his own car?"


    Obviously, he was sarcastic about Mikeing here by taxi.


    The Austin family''s position in the capital shouldn''t be that low.


    Andrew had reached the entrance when he heard it, but the man only smiled and said nothing.


    Mike''s car has been confiscated by the Austin family.


    He clearly wanted to drive away from his family''s home but he ended up taking a taxi and leaving his family behind.


    He really wanted to protect Le, but if there was no money, no resources, no acquaintances, and on top of that struggling with an empty stomach, how could he do it?


    Did he want to marry her? His cold and stubborn family would not give a single penny as a congrattory gift. Whose money will they use to live on?!


    This is the way Andrew and his father thought when they weremunicating on the phone.


    No matter what his goals were, as long as Mike wanted to be with Le, the Austin family had cut off all support of any kind.


    At this time, Mike took Le''s hand and stood three steps from the gate.


    The cold wind of the capital drifted around him, and the cold aura that enveloped the city was the same as his brother''s gaze.


    It was clear that in just a short time, Mike understood the meaning of Andrew''s cold gaze.


    The scene of Mike and Le''s fingers touching each other made Andrew''s eyes jolt.


    "Brother." Mike opened his mouth, his tone as indifferent as before.


    Andrew doesn''t even look at Le. His gaze fell on Mike''s face and said, "Are you willing toe back in the end?"


    Mike smiled and nodded. Le takes small steps forward. Her voice is sweet and gentle. "Brother Andrew, I''m sorry. There is a traffic jam on the road, we made you wait a long time."


    Andrew only looks at her coldly.


    She wore a ck jacket, with a fox hair ring in her hat pocket, the same one Mike had.


    That lovely looking and gentle-hearted Le really made it hard for people to watch out for her.


    She was the same as before, her tiny figure standing beside Mike, eyes blinking with a shy touch, no irregrities in her expression or voice.


    After leaving the Pangestu family, Le did not change a bit.


    At first nce, it seemed that the scandals in the capital''s upper ss had nothing to do with him.


    Andrew found it hard to stay calm. He narrowed his eyes and gave a cold snort. "Don''t call me that. Besides, we''re waiting for Mike, not you!"


    Le''s cheeks are slightly pale, and she slowly lowered her head, looking sad and stupid.


    Seeing this, Mike frowned and tugged on his arm to pull her behind him. "Brother, I brought her here, not to let you scold her. If you don''t ept her, I''ll go now!"


    Mike�� You�� Crazy dog!


    "You�� Stop!" When Andrew saw with his own eyes that his brother was pulling Le around and away, he screamed and walked out on his sandals.


    Mike stood there, fearlessly facing his line of sight. "What do you want, brother?"


    It''s hard to describe how Andrew feels right now.


    He never thought his brother was such a person.


    But for one second, he had the urge to kill him.


    Andrew was constantly suppressing his emotions. He was standing in the cold wind in his light shirt, watching Mike''s rebellious eyes. "Do you have to protect her like this?"


    Mike didn''t speak and released Le''s hand. Then he hugged her. "Brother, she will be my future wife. Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    The two brothers knew each other well, Andrew didn''t expect Mike to bring up their brotherhood.


    Mike brings Le back to get engaged, ignoring his family''s feelings.


    It''s beyond everyone''s understanding.


    How ironic!


    Andrew took a breath of cold air, arched his eyebrows as he saw him defending Le. The man sneered. "I see. In the end, you are still my brother. Come with me inside."


    At the end of his speech, Andrew took the lead to step back, his hands hanging from the sides clenched tightly.


    He looked at Mike and Le hugging each other. This disgusting sight is the same as watching someone chew a fly.


    At this moment, Le walks beside Mike, and her eyes are showing traces of anxiety. "Honey, will your brother also reject our rtionship?"


    Mike lowered his eyes, they were as soft as water. He tightened his arms and shook his head slightly. "No, he is my older brother. He won''t be as difficult as my father."


    "How''s your back? I''ll put some medicine on for you when we''re inside," Le was very worried and gently took off Mike''s jacket.


    "Alright, sorry for troubling you."


    Mike then took her inside. During the trip, the two of them sped their hands tighter.


    Le''s face is a littlecent.


    Mike stood at the entrance, looking at the familiar sight around him.


    He took a silent breath, then grabbed Le and continued their walk. When he reached the living room, he looked around calmly. After a while, he pursed his lips and calmly said, "Looks like everyone is here."

 Chapter 621 - Who Am I Talking To?

    When Lilia saw him, she almost subconsciously denied her previous guess.


    She did not think that the Mike in front of her was the same Mike as before.


    His eyes were still very mischievous, even the corners of his lips were tinged with a smile.


    If a person were truly hypnotized, their behavior and awareness would be slightly different from the past.


    She didn''t know Mike that much, but after a few contacts, she was able to figure out what kind of person he was.


    Mike was cold as the North Pole, all of his behaviors and deeds are exactly the same as before.


    As Lilia stared at him, and Jean too, seeing Mike lean slightly in front of Le.


    As he led her slowly walking, he met Lilia''s eyes and joked. "Why is this sister-inw looking at me like that? Is it because we haven''t seen each other for a long time? Do you miss me?"


    Lilia''s brows suddenly closed. Before speaking, Andrew angrily said, "Mike, watch what you say!"


    Did he not notice Jean''s sharp eyes towards him?


    Mike really signed his own death sentence!


    At this time, Lilia gave him a deep look, turned around and leaned back against her man''s arm.


    With a smile and sneer on her face she said, "I don''t want to miss you. I see you more often. I just want to know how much you love it when you bring this murderer who tried to kill Mellisa!"


    When Lilia said that, those words were so sharp that they didn''t leave the slightest bit of affection.


    Her insinuation made the entire living room fall into dead silence.


    Andrew stared at his younger brother with knitted brows, he didn''tment at all.


    Jean took warm water from the table and handed it to his wife in a soft voice. "Since you''re a little tired, don''t look at such an eyesore."


    Lilia took the cup, then smiled broadly at Jean. "You are right!"


    At this moment, Le was standing in the same ce feeling both embarrassed and dilemma.


    Mike''s cold thin lips parted slightly, it seemed like he wanted to speak, but Chris, who was staring with his cold eyesnguidly changed his posture, raising his eyes to nce at him.


    Then he scanned Le''s figure with aggressive eyes and concluded. "Your eyes are really not good. I can only say from afar that you are an immoral and hypocritical bitch!"


    Mike gritted his teeth and lowered his eyelids to cover the dark color of his eyes.


    Le on the other hand, is clutching his sleeve as if to rip it off. "Mike, let''s go, they look like they''re still the same."


    She has promised toe back with him, she doesn''t want to be embarrassed by these people.


    At that time, Andrew turned and sat on the single sofa, lifted his chin up high and nced at Le. "Everyone''s here and now you want to go, isn''t it toote?"


    "Brother, I..."


    Le''s voice didn''t fall, but Mike pulled her back. "You don''t need to exin, there''s no point in saying more."


    He was like a savior to her.


    Lilia witnessed everything, she felt like there was a fire burning in her heart.


    Holding her fingertips from the water cup, she couldn''t help herself. She took a breath, turned her eyes and said sarcastically, "Brother Andrew is right. Since the two of you are already here, please sit downfortably. Otherwise, if Miss Le mes us for our bad hospitality and bribes a murderer to attack us, it won''t be worth it. "


    Le seemed stung. She staggered behind Mike and pointed at Lilia with red eyes. "That''s bullshit. When did I��"


    "Bullshit?" Le wasn''t done talking yet but Lilia interrupted, then she stood up.


    She walked around the table and moved towards Le step by step with her piercing cold eyes.


    Seeing her arrival, Mike furrowed his brows and said, "Lilia ..."


    "Shut up." Lilia said in a low voice as she mercilessly stood in front of Le.


    She looked at Le for a moment, and saw her curling up behind Mike. She grinned. "Miss Le, do you want me to repeat what you did to me? That auntie you rely on has been put in jail, you know that? Five years ago, you asked her to help you get rid of my sister, remember?"


    Her whispers almost feel like deadly gas. Sentence after sentence hit Le in the face, causing her to panic.


    "I didn''t... I didn''t do it! She set me up!"


    Le shook her head and replied, then continued to hide behind Mike.


    Lilia saw her pretense, her eyes filled with contempt, a cold, mocking hum. "When you set me up in the Irwan family, you weren''t as shy as you are now. What''s wrong? Until when are you going to keep disguising yourself as a good girl and then hire a killer behind everyone''s back to remove your enemies?"


    "Le, why are you trying so hard to sound so naive now? I thought you were traveling to Mysia to escape, but instead you turned into a much more hypocritical and disgusting woman," she added.


    There was no denying that Lilia''s words were very sharp.


    She even wanted to really piss off Le and let her really show her true form in front of Mike.


    This way, won''t that guye to his senses?!


    Unfortunately, she miscalcted how determined Mike was to protect Le.


    When Lilia ns to approach Le again, Mike suddenly steps forward, and his straight body immediately blocks her path.


    His eyebrows were covered in shadow, and his tone was full of menace. "Lilia, please stop!"


    "Who am I talking to? Mike or the doll?"


    "What do you mean?" Mike raised his hand and was about to p Lilia.


    "Mike, stop!"


    As his hands were about to swing, Jean, Chris and Andrew immediately shouted.


    They yelled almost in unison, each with a deep, husky voice, and a strong warning.


    By now, Jean was getting up slowly, but Chris was moving even faster. He drops his cell phone and runs. Without saying a word, he kicked Mike in the stomach.


    Mike then backed away uncontrobly.


    Le, who was hiding behind him, wasn''t ready for this. Pushed by Mike, they both eximed and fell to the ground. "Ah ..."


    Chris'' cold eyes fell on Mike.


    Seeing him kneeling on one knee, Chris'' mouth bent slightly. He said with a smile, "Since you can''t speak properly when you stand up, you can get down on your knees and say it."


    Chaos was avoided, at least Lilia was fine.


    Andrew was breaking out in a cold sweat. If his younger brother had really hit Lilia, what would happen to the Austin family?


    Will their family survive?


    To injure the wife of Jean Widjaya was tantamount to seeking war with the god of death.


    He was so grateful that Chris kicked his little brother to the ground!


    Mike couldn''t get up for a long time due to Chris'' violent kick. Moreover, his back was already injured. At this moment, he could only kneel down in a torrent of sweat while trembling in pain.


    When she saw this, Lilia looked sullen for a few minutes.


    In her heart, she felt that something was still up.


    It''s still hard for her to believe all this!


    Nobody in this world will want to defend Le, but Mike defends her instead.


    He had shown his deep love for Mellisa. Then what''s up with him today?!


    Everyone is silent. Meanwhile, Jean hase forward to protect Lilia.


    The desire to kill Mike almost jumped out, his blood churning. But his tone was iparably calm. "I dare you to do that again, I''ll break all your bones."


    But suddenly��


    "Mike, my stomach�� My stomach hurts��!!!"

 Chapter 622 - Mysterious Injury

    Stomach?


    This scene instantly made Lilia''s heart sink.


    Is Le pregnant?!


    Is this the reason why Mike wants to marry her?!


    At that time, Lilia wasn''t the only one surprised. Andrew suddenly stood up from the sofa, and his expression was clearly cold as ice.


    That�� that''s very disappointing.


    At this moment, Mike is patiently stepping in front of Le. As he squatted down, he stared at Andrew with red eyes. "Brother, hurry up please call the doctor''s assistant."


    Andrew felt his blood boiling from hearing what his brother said. His face clearly disapproving.


    Seeing this, Mike sat with Le and looked at Andrew again. Then he closed his eyes tightly, and his voice trembled. "Brother, I beg you to help her! There is a wound on her stomach ..."


    Hearing this, Lilia was relieved for some reason.


    Mike said that Le''s stomach was injured, so it wasn''t pregnancy.


    The noise in the living room is too loud that ire came in front of the railing on the second floor while still sleepy. "What''s the matter? Did you guys fight?"


    Her fingertips caressed the corner of her eye and fixed her gaze. "Mike, you''re back ..."


    When ire appeared, Mike''s expression ran out of control. He went to the second floor and pleaded silently. "Sister-inw, help me ..."


    "What''s the problem?" ire was startled, she was busy covering her stomach as she descended the stairs.


    She rarely saw Mike''s helpless side, let alone his hoarse and panicked voice.


    When ire came down, she saw Le''s figure sitting on the floor, her upper body leaning on Mike''s arm, and her hands tightly over her stomach. Her face paled.


    "Mike, what''s wrong with Le?"


    "Sister please, call the doctor''s assistant for me."


    Mike''s red eyes met ire''s warm eyes as he repeated the sentence again.


    At this moment, he seemed to be putting all his hopes on his sister-inw.


    Even though ire hated Mike in her heart, she still couldn''t stand it. She suddenly looked at Andrew and said, "Hurry and call the doctor''s assistant. Did you guys hear him?"


    Andrew stepped forward and patted her on the back. "Don''t be angry, the doctor''s assistant will be here soon."


    He just sent a message to the doctor''s assistant.


    Their family''s doctor''s assistant is on his way.


    Though very reluctant, Andrew was surprised that his proud younger brother begged for help.


    Does he really love Le? Is this love really genuine?


    ...


    Twenty minutester, the doctor''s assistant came. Mike then went to the guest room upstairs with Le.


    In the living room, Lilia remained silent as she was in a daze and didn''t know what to say, while ire and Andrew followed Mike and Le into the guest room.


    Le is not pregnant, but has a nearly 20 cm knife wound that extends from her upper to her lower abdomen.


    Just as Mike carefully escorted her upstairs, he made it clear that this was no joke.


    Right now, Lilia didn''t know how to express her mood.


    She felt both happy and sad.


    Fortunately, Le is not pregnant, but she feels sad about Mike.


    She could even feel that Mike really liked Le.


    "Did Clifford tell you that Le was hurt?"


    The wound is very long. Because of the stitching, it looks rough, like a centipede. And obviously looking a little scary.


    In her lower abdomen, the threads were about to break off, and blood continued to flow out.


    Looks like she almost died!


    Hearing this, Jean looked at her and shook his head slowly.


    Le was hurt, which Clifford never said when he gave him report.


    But what happened in front of him right now proved that Clifford didn''t know.


    Lilia''s eyes were trembling slightly, inadvertently looking at the second floor. "I want to see!"


    At this time, Chris'' eyes shifted from his cell phone''s screen and nced at her. "Go and see her, tell me if she''s going to live or die. Anyway, the wound opened because I kicked her."


    Lilia looked at Chris who was speaking in a slightly guilty tone, then looked at the quiet man beside her.


    A few secondster, he nodded and got up. "Okay, we''ll go up and have a look."


    He also wanted to know if Le would be okay.


    After all, Le must live before Mellisa returns.


    ...


    In the guest room, the doctor''s assistant is seen sewing Le''s wound.


    Shey on her back helplessly, her cheeks pale and her hands on the sheets.


    Seeing this scene, Lilia calmly looked away.


    Andrew and ire stood on one side, perhaps because the bleeding was too much. Andrew pulled ire in his arms and patted her on the back tofort her.


    Mike stood at the back, lowering his head that no one could see his expression clearly. It was just that the muscles in his cheeks were constantly shaking and seemed to be trying to endure something.


    "It hurts ..." Le mutters on the bed. The doctor''s assistant then paused for a moment.


    This man is their family doctor''s assistant. His current boss was looking after the Patriarch of Austin family at home, and he didn''t have time to take him to the hospital.


    Of course, his boss didn''t need to bothering all the way here only for something small like stitching a wound like this.


    But he heard that a fierce conflict broke out in the Austin family because of this woman.


    He has worked for the Austin family for nearly five years and has never seen anything like it.


    This seemingly cold woman gave him a bad impression though she was lying weakly on the bed.


    Lilia slowly approached from the door. She is standing right beside the bed, her eyes falling on Le''s face.


    The two met, one calm, the other unsure.


    Lilia didn''t speak. Her eyes calmly stared at the badly injured woman, watching her mutter helplessly.


    Le immediately opened her eyes and looked at Mike. Looks like she''s about to speak. As soon as the doctor''s assistant cut the thread, her hand seemed to tremble and tugged at the wound.


    "Take it easy, it won''t hurt..."


    Le''s forehead immediately sweated.


    The doctor''s assistant didn''t pay attention. When he put down the scissors, he looked at the messy wound and said, "Who stitched this wound for you?"


    "Whoever did it clearly wasn''t doing their job properly and pretty much irresponsible. This kind of sewing technique is a total mess. Luckily, you did not experience severe shock or bleeding," he added.


    Le was a little panicked, and her voice was weak. "Sir, I don''t want to have a scar. Could you help me sew it up again?"


    "No!" The assistant nced at her and gave a more professional objection.


    "If it weren''t for the torn wound caused by external force, you should be fine in four or five days. Now your wound can heal for weeks because most of your skin and tissue has stuck. If you want to re-stitch it, there is only one way. I''ll cut and stitch all of your cuts back with a scalpel. Can you hold that?"

 Chapter 623 - I Have To Marry Her!

    "Le, stop talking!"


    The assistant looked at her sharply and took out an injection from the medicine box. "You have no choice or you will risk getting exposed to infection."


    ??


    "Fine then, I''ll give you an injection to relieve the pain. You should rest first, and try not to do any intense activity for two days."


    At the end of the conversation, the assistant skillfully prepared the injection. After giving Le the injection, he told her, "This injection contains Valium, so you can rest well."


    After finishing this, he packed up the medical supplies, covered the medicine box, stood up and nodded at Andrew. "Everything has been taken care of."


    "Alright, let''s head out. Mike, you too!"


    Andrew also took ire out of the guest room. His figure looked big and cold as he didn''t say another word to Mike again.


    Lying on the bed, Le stared at Mike''s back. She muttered subconsciously, "No, don''t go!"


    "You better lie down here and rest," ire was just walking to the door and heard Le''s voice. She couldn''t help but look back. "We have family matters to discuss with him. You are an outsider, don''t be confused about your identity."


    Is this who they call ire Austin?!


    Yes, she is! A strong business woman with intelligence that all families dreamed of making a daughter or daughter-inw.


    Even if she was pregnant, a few words from her instantly made Le shut up.


    ire''s cold yet warm eyes stared at her. Looking at her face, she seemed to remind herself of the things that had happened to her sister-inw in the past.


    Andrew snorted, he then said to Lilia softly. "Lilia,e too."


    Lilia nodded in response. She then nced at Le''s stomach which was covered in a thinyer of gauze. When she turned around, she identally nced at the window.


    This is weird!


    Theyout of the room, the position of the bed against the wall, and the open window with a small gap, not clearly visible, but facing the bed.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows, she silently pulled back into her line of sight, turning around to follow ire and the others'' footsteps.


    She thought maybe the guest room had been unupied for a long time, so they opened the side window to let in some fresh air.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the doctor''s assistant was cleaning Mike''s back.


    Lilia was standing at the door waiting for the treatment to finish.


    About a few minutester, Jean came out to call her.


    Entering the room, Lilia could smell disinfectant.


    In the room, Mike was seen wearing a gray sweater and sitting on a soft stool.


    He raised his head, meeting Lilia''s eyes. Seeing those cold eyes instantly made him say, "Lilia, sorry!"


    Lilia looked at Mike, her heart cleared.


    No wonder that Mike and Jean are trying to separate her from Le, it looks like they want to solve this problem with Mike.


    Lilia doesn''t mind. She curled her lips and shook her head. "No, you haven''t done anything wrong, you just want to protect the one you love."


    Right now, ire was standing not far from them andmented, "Mike, don''t you really want to exin this to us?


    "Have you forgotten how much you hated Le before? Or do you have something to hide? If you say it, we can all help you," she added.


    ire couldn''t believe Mike would really fall for Le.


    At that moment, Mike''s eyes looked at everyone one by one. He lowered his head and his voice was hoarse. "There''s nothing I need to exin. I want to marry her, and I have to!"


    ire couldn''t believe it. "Mike, are you crazy?! Have you forgotten what she did to Mellisa?"


    Mellisa��


    When Mike heard that name, he had very subtle emotions in his eyes.


    But it quickly passed.


    He closed his eyes and sighed deeply, "Whatever she did, it''s all in the past."


    "I can guarantee that from now on, she won''t have a chance to do anything to embarrass herself or me. We won''t do anything that can hurt others. Is that enough for you?"


    ire felt stupid, she didn''t know how to respond to him.


    Could a promise heal the wounds Mellisa suffered in those years?


    Lilia then looked at Mike. She put her thoughts aside and studied him carefully.


    She suddenly felt that this kid was not as calm as he appeared.


    Mike looked very tired, hiding in an indifferent expression and his heart seemed carrying a heavy burden.


    Lilia believed that a person''s eyes would not be able to deceive.


    When Mellisa''s name was mentioned just now, his mood clearly changed.


    "Mike, have you been hypnotized?"


    When everyone was silent, Lilia earnestly asked such a sentence.


    Although she had to make sure that Mike was not hypnotized, she still wanted to hear from him.


    Mike swallowed, he licked his lips and raised his eyebrows. "No, and I''m not threatened, nor hiding something from you all. I just want to marry her. You all don''t need to doubt whether my love is genuine or not."


    "I know how much you hate her, but the past will stay in the past. If the promise I just gave you can''t satisfy you, I''ll say it one more time. Brother, sister-inw, Lilia, no matter what you think, from today on, don''t ever bother Le again. I don''t want this circle of hatred to envelop our lives anymore, and please don''t meddle in my business too much. I know all of you have the ability to do something about her. But I can only say that if anything happened to her, I would choose to die with her. So please let us go," he added.


    Lilia and the others were speechless.


    They could all see that Mike was very determined to marry Le.


    At this time, Andrew, who had not spoken for a long time, stepped in front of him. "Mike, are you not afraid of betrayal? Do you want to fight everyone for someone like her? What is wrong with you? Don''t you like Mellisa? Has she rejected you? Even if so, why does it have to be Le? There are still many women better than her!"


    "Have you ever thought about how you would deal with her and exin to her if Mellisa finds out one day? Le is the one who tried to kill her, are you really going to ignore that?" He asked, fuming.


    Andrew''s question was sharp and painful.


    He really couldn''t let his brother fall!


    At this moment, Mike lowered his head again.


    This way, he blocked all attempts from people who tried to read his mind or dig into his heart.


    For a long time, his voice was hoarse and shapeless, but he choked and said, "Brother, I beg you, let me decide my own future, okay?"


    He seemed scared, his plea wasn''t strong enough. Mike slowly looked up and smiled, but his tone was very difficult.


    "The wound in her stomach was because she saved me."

 Chapter 624 - Only Time Will Decide!

    At this point, there''s nothing that Lilia, Andrew nor ire could do but fall into silence.


    Mike seemed firm. He expressed his thoughts straightforwardly. For Le''s sake, he humbly bowed his head to everyone.


    ??


    He was very conscious, even rational, as if he had only one belief that is protecting Le.


    Lilia stood there sighing silently, the silent tension spread throughout the entire room.


    Who knows how long it has been, Andrew started pinching his forehead.


    He stepped forward to hold ire''s hand. When he was about to go outside, he looked at Mike. "You are my brother. I didn''t expect anything from you, but this time, you really let me down."


    Mike didn''t turn his gaze towards him, he pursed his lips. "Sorry brother, when she gets better, I''ll take her away."


    "Where are you going?" Andrew stood still and sneered. Then he asked, "You have no money now. Father has cut off all your money sources. Where else do you want to go?"


    "Wherever I go, I''ll take her with me."


    Mike is pretty much determined to get married.


    But as Andrew was consumed by the mes of anger, he didn''t hear him.


    Even ire shook her head in disappointment. She sighed and left the room with her left hand holding Lilia''s.


    Outside the window, the sky looked dark.


    The ceiling lights shone, illuminating their lonely world.


    Mike got up from the sofa and walked to the window one step at a time.


    He looked up at the starry night sky, and his long nted eyes looked like never before.


    Maybe he''s right, maybe he''s wrong.


    No matter what, only time will tell!


    ��.


    That night, the sky above seemed to be shrouded in clouds.


    During dinner, except for Le, who is still sleeping, and Mike, who is alone in the previous room, the others are seen sitting together at the dining table. They already have their own share of food.


    Li has no appetite. After a few mouthfuls of rice and vegetables, she put down her fork and went into the living room.


    She sat on the sofa with a lot of thought, constantly remembering Mike''s words.


    Everything seemed so wrong.


    "Why are you eating too little?"


    At this moment, her man''s voice came, gently waking her up from her reverie. When Lilia turned her eyes, she saw that her cup of milk was still warm.


    She took it, held it in the palm of her hand, then gently rubbed the edge. "I can''t eat it, I''m not that hungry."


    "Still thinking about them?" The man took advantage of the situation to sit beside her. His fingers then moved, smoothing out the wrinkles.


    Lilia nodded but didn''t speak.


    She nced at the dining table, then leaned over and whispered, "Do you think her wound could lead to infection or tetanus?"


    At the end of her words, she saw the man chuckle. "What do you think? Tetanus is not caused by that sort of wound but there is a possibility of infection because of the messy stitches."


    "Ah? Is that so?" Lilia''s eyebrows were filled with coagtion.


    She was not a professional medical staff, she didn''t know enough about this.


    Her man saw that she was full of doubt and leaned a little. "Why are you asking about it?"


    Lilia secretly looked at the dining table for a moment, then rubbed her head on the man''s arm. "Just now in the guest room, I found the window was open. Then, I asked ire. She said that when she and her husband entered, they didn''t open the window. And Mike was the first to enter..."


    Tetanus is an anaerobic bacterial infection. She also checked some information about it on the inte and found that it looks like Le has no symptoms of tetanus.


    "Oh, I see."


    The man''s eyes are a little deep. If it weren''t for his friendship with Vincent, he might say Le''s wound would lead into tetanus. But since his wife asked, he must have noticed the little details he didn''t know.


    Lilia then continued to say cautiously, "I found that the window was open and it faced right at Le''s stomach."


    The man narrowed his eyes. "Maybe the maid opened it."


    Li shook her head disapprovingly." I thought so at first. But ire said that the maids had not cleaned the room. And Mike immediately took her to the guest room together with her and Andrew. Maybe�� I''m thinking too much. "


    While thinking, she took a sip of the milk in her hands, but her eyshes continued to tremble.


    Did she suspect Le too much?


    But, what did the open window represent? And who opened it?


    ...


    That night, at exactly eight o''clock, Le woke up, her eyes blurred and her head heavy. The guest room was dark and her view was bad.


    She raised her hand to smack her forehead, and her stomach still ached.


    Somehow, the temperature in the room was so low that she felt cold.


    Le then covered her stomach and adjusted her clothes. She moved slowly to the floor. Feeling dizzy and almost fell.


    She shook her head and walked forward step by step, muttering, "Mike ..."


    But to no answer.


    She opened the door, blinded by the bright light in the corridor.


    She closed her eyes for a few seconds, then looked around.


    Secondster, she seemed to hear a sounding out of the next room.


    Le is no stranger to theyout of this vi.


    She walked while holding the wall to the living room very carefully.


    The door opened slightly. She leaned over, her eyes blinked and her ears listened.


    But the next second, the door burst open, apanied by Mike''s low roar. "Since you don''t want to help me, then we don''t need to talk about it anymore!"


    Le was surprised that the door in front of her suddenly opened. She hid in panic and looked inside the room again.


    The tall figure was standing in the same ce with a dark and deep line of sight.


    Le didn''t open her eyes for almost a second. She covered her stomach and leaned against Mike. Her voice was weak. "Mike, what were you talking about?"


    "There''s nothing to talk about," Mike said, then looked at her. "Why are you awake?"


    "My head hurts and it''s so cold��" Le looks pale.


    Even though her cheeks were rosy, her body was very cold. Even as she said that, she shrank several times.


    Seeing this, Mike was filled with worry. So he bent over to pick her up, returned to the living room, scolding. "The doctor told you not to move, the temperature in the corridor is low, be careful or you will get cold."


    Le is in his arms. She wanted to say that the temperature outside is morefortable, but she was afraid. She lowered her head slightly and said, "Sorry to worry you."


    This conversation between them was like an ordinary couple.


    Jean, who was standing in the living room, looked back at them with a cold gaze. His face looking indifferent, his eyes dark. The man only pursed his lips and shook his head with a sigh.


    After a while, Li came out to look for him. After wandering around the corridor, she was surprised to find the maning out of the living room.


    He looked gloomy and furrowed his brows. Then Lilia came over and took his hand. "Why did youe out of the room, did you smoke again?"


    The man grabbed her waist and answered, "No, I''m just answering the phone,"

 Chapter 625 - Returning To The Mayer Family Home

    To that man''s answer, Lilia didn''t doubt it.


    She took Jean back to their bed. That night, they stayed at the private vi.


    ??


    Perhaps the news that Mike wanted to marry Le was too shocking.


    When Lilia was trying to sleep, she kept changing positions while closing her eyes. It was difficult to sleep.


    She dragged her cell phone from under her pillow and looked at the time. It was almost 1 AM.


    A sigh came from behind her. Lilia was shocked as she pressed the cell phone''s screen against her chest, turned around and looked at her side. "Did I wake you up?"


    "Not!" The man put his strong arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Lilia was defeated by the force, her face buried in his chest. "Perhaps I''ve slept for too long earlier."


    Jean didn''t speak, he leaned back slightly then stared at his wife. "Still thinking about Mike?"


    Lilia lifted her gaze, her mouth scrunched up and she nodded slowly.


    She forgot that there was nothing to hide from him.


    Lilia sighed, and her face was colored with fatigue. "I just don''t understand what he''s doing. Actually, I don''t believe he will fall for Le, but..."


    Her voice abruptly stopped, Lilia swallowed her words instead.


    Still, she thought that Mike''s attitude and determination felt so sincere.


    Is the human heart tooplex or does she think of human nature too simply ?!


    The man''s ocean-deep pupils did not directly gaze at Lilia''s face.


    He stared at the ceiling under the dim light, then stared at his wife deeply. Then he bent over to kiss her forehead and lips.


    "Mike is not a kid. He has his own will. If he insists on marrying Le, he must have had a reason."


    If he is really indebted to her, that reason is enough to exin his behavior.


    Jean doesn''t say much, but Lilia ignores the deep meaning of what he''s just told her and shakes her head annoyed." I know what he wants, and what he intends to do. Even though it really makes sense, I don''t agree with it. Le is too cunning, she hasn''t shown her fangs yet, and I''m afraid Mike will fall victim when that timees."


    Hearing this, the man narrowed his eyes and joked in a gentle tone."Mrs. Widjaya could not sleep at night thinking of another man. Do you think that''s appropriate?"


    Lilia was immediately shocked when she heard that. Seeing her husband''s eyes narrowed, she wrinkled her mouth and threw herself into his arms, not speaking.


    The warm and quiet atmosphere in the room was a little calming. When she was about to fall asleep, she rubbed the man''s neck and muttered, "Tomorrow, let''s go to my grandfather''s house."


    Now Andrew and ire need to let Le stay before Mike could take her away. As the atmosphere in the Austin family grew increasingly tense, arguments and disputes could not be avoided.


    Then, they don''t need to stay here.


    Lilia wants to deal with Le, but not now.


    That''s because�� Mellisa hasn''t returned.


    But, out of thousands of mistakes, Mike did at least one thing right.


    He brought Le back to Indonesia. As long as she stayed in the country, she would be able to watch her better.


    Thinking of this, Lilia forces her eyes to open again. "Since Le is already in Indonesia, can we limit her movements so that she doesn''t leave the country in the future?"


    "Yes, she will be summoned again in two days by the city''s police department. She will definitely be prohibited from leaving the country."


    Even if she wanted to leave again, Jean believed that there was no chance.


    After a while, while Lilia was asleep, the man touched her warm cheek and waited a few minutes. Then he quietly put on his coat and left the bedroom.


    He paced back and forth to themon room on the other side and made a phone call after entering the door.


    The next day, after breakfast, Lilia and the others nned to leave the vi.


    Before leaving, she sat in the living room and looked at Mike with a tired expression and she didn''t want to say anything.


    It is said that Le had a high feverst night. Mike has been treating her alone all night.


    At three midnight, he woke up Andrew and his wife, and even called his family''s doctor.


    "Lilia, will youe back after you leave today? It''s almost Chinese New Year. Would you like to celebrate with us?"


    At this time, ire came from the kitchen. She was seen still holding a tray with several cups of tea on it.


    Lilia turned around andughed. "I won''t be back after that. After seeing my grandfather, I still have a few things to do."


    "So�� "ire nodded warmly, but Mike leanedzily on the sofa and looked at Lilia. "When I marry her, you have toe. "


    Lilia."��. "


    ire helplessly frowned, after yesterday, they basically gave up on persuading Mike.


    She was determined to go her own way, so she and her husband just hope that Mike won''t regret it in the end.


    Right now, Lilia and Mike''s eyes collide. The woman then said, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you invite me, I wille. Maybe Sis Mellisa wille too,"


    Mike lifted the corner of his mouth lopsidedly, looked away and looked out the window, trying to shut out any expression he had.


    ...


    Around ten in the morning, Lilia and the others left the vi.


    Outside the door, ire looked around to see them until their car moved away.


    "Honey, it''s cold outside,e in." Andrew stood behind her and pressed her. Even though they didn''t face each other, they could feel the heavy emotions that travelled through their hearts.


    ire lowered her head and walked back with him. When she opened the door, she suddenly said, "Let them go as soon as possible. I can''t share a room with Le. If they don''t, I''ll go. I''ll go back to Surabaya and live with my family."


    Andrew''s steps slowed down. He ced a hand on ire''s warm shoulder and asked her to turn around and face him. "Bullshit, this is our house, and they''re leaving. I''ll exin it to Mike. Since it''s his choice, he''ll have to bear the consequences alone."


    ire lifted her head and looked into Andrew''s worried eyes, but she couldn''t smile at all.


    This year, the beginning of the year seems very cold.


    ...


    Less than eleven o''clock, the car arrived at the Mayer family house.


    At the gates of theplex that was heavily guarded, Axel was already looking forward to wee them.


    As soon as Caleb heard that Lilia wasing back, he stomped his feet with joy.


    As it was nearing noon, he went into the kitchen and asked the maids to make more of the dishes that his granddaughter liked.


    When the ck car came slowly on the shady road in the distance, Axel was already rubbing his hands vigorously.


    When the car stopped, he took a step forward and saw Lilia from the window. He said with great enthusiasm, "Miss Lilia, you are finally back!"


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, uncle!"


    "Come on in right away. Your grandfather''s waiting at the house."


    Lilia nodded with a smile. Dina then drove the car into theplex without a hitch. Axel also got in and followed them.


    Five minutester, the car stopped in front of the main building of the Mayerplex. When Chris got out of the car, he kept looking around.


    Finally, his gaze fell on Lilia.

 Chapter 626 - Where’s Mellisa?

    Finally, after all this time, Lilia returned to her grandfather''s house.


    Her current identity, which is the granddaughter of the Mayer family from the capital city of Jakarta, is second to none.


    ??


    A few minutester, Lilia and the others were sitting in the living room, and the table was full of all kinds of food and belongings they had brought.


    Today is not a holiday, only Caleb and Stefani are at home, while Axel calls the maid to bring tea and water.


    "Granddaughter,e here and let Grandpa have a better look at you!"


    Caleb is sitting on a chair, leaning on crutches in one hand, waving at Lilia.


    Lilia stood up smiling and walked forward. After that, she introduced Chris. "Grandfather, this is our friend, Chris, the second young master of the Hartanto family in Surabaya."


    When the old man took his eyes off Lilia, his gaze moved at Chris. Then he started looking at him from top to bottom.


    His eyes are sharp and thorough. Within seconds, he had a general impression of Chris.


    A talent with good looks, a person with character!


    His facial features said it all! His eyes are clear, and his temperament is extraordinary. He could sit beside his granddaughter''s husband like an equal, so he was definitely not evil.


    The old man nodded his head in satisfaction then said, "Chris, are you married?"


    For the first time ever, everyone heard him ask someone whom he''d just met about such.


    Lilia was shocked, unable to help butugh. "Grandpa, why do you ask?"


    Caleb sighed, and his eyes fell on Chris again. "ra is from your second uncle''s family. Oh and it looks like you''ve never met her. She''s your cousin and she''s studying abroad. She''s 25 years old and doesn''t have a partner yet."


    "I see that Chris is so nice. How about you, young man? If you''re not married yet, do you want to marry my other granddaughter and join our family?"


    Lilia. "..."


    Chris knew General Caleb''s reputation, and he didn''t dare underestimate him. After all, most parents like to mess around and offer their unmarried children or grandchildren.


    He nodded slightly, and said respectfully, "Thanks for the offer, but I already have a lover!"


    Chris didn''t give a straight answer, but he made it clear that he belonged to someone else.


    The old man was stunned for a moment and sighed. "Ouch, what a shame."


    After all, there were less and less young people who could catch his attention like Chris did.


    At this time, Stefani took a sip of her teacup, shifted her gaze and said, "Don''t worry, ra said she didn''t have a boyfriend yet, but that doesn''t mean no one is approaching her."


    "Besides, Chris is a wonderful kid. Women must have been after him for a long time," she added,? the way she talks makes her look like a real housewife.


    The old man looks at her, hums and doesn''t speak anymore.


    ...


    About half an hourter, Lilia and Jean were summoned to the study upstairs.


    Chris took this opportunity to go to their vi, the Sakura Garden Vi.


    He thought that his presence was unnecessary and he was also tired, and didn''t want to bother the hostess to keep apanying him.


    That was the reason but he really wanted to avoiding to the study upstairs! If the old general forced him to marry his grandchild again, he was afraid that he would offend him.


    Stefani sat with Chris in the living room, and after the man left, Stefani walked upstairs.


    Currently, when she was trying to catch up with her husband, Stefani suddenly sneezed twice. She suspected someone had noticed her, but she had no evidence!


    In the study, when the old man sat down, Axel brought three cups of tea.


    On the side shelves were also disyed many military medals and revolutionary items.


    Grandpa Caleb''s study reeks of struggle and blood, and on the walls are antique weapons used in war.


    But honor and glory illuminated that ce.


    Lilia and Jean sat opposite the old man. They don''t speak. The room feels quiet.


    Not long after, the old man took the cover bowl from the porcin cup and pulled out the teacup. A burst of overflowing tea aroma entered his nose.


    He lifted his head. His wrinkled face was a little displeased. "Lilia, tell Grandpa the truth. Is that kid from the Austin family really going to marry Le?"


    Lilia identally looked at Jean. Apparently, her grandfather knew.


    She didn''t hide anything, then nodded and answered, "At the moment, it seems so."


    The old man then pounded the table in front of him.


    He had a sharp look in his eyes, but he did not smile. "Stupid family, how dare they oppose my family!"


    Marrying Le was tantamount to offending the Mayer family.


    In the entire capital city, no one dared to offend the Mayer family, but now the Austin family seemed to look for trouble.


    Sincest night, the city heard that the son of the Austin family wanted to marry Le.


    He thought it was a rumor. After examining it, Caleb found that it was true, and that Le was back in Indonesia.


    This time, the face of the old man was very ugly, and he looked like a cold-blooded general who''d returned to the battlefield.


    He tightened his brow and tapped the ground with his stick. Then he asked, "You don''t need to worry. Grandfather will take care of this for you."


    "Grandfather, don''t!"


    Lilia firmly refused, the old man was surprised. "Don''t?"


    With a smile, she exined seriously. "Grandfather, I''ve said that this is a problem between the young people. So if we want to solve it, we will do it ourselves. Besides, Sis Mellisa is not here yet. We can''t rely on the reputation of this family to help us decide everything. Besides, the Austin family totally disapproves of their son''s marriage to Le, so you can''t me them."


    "Is that so?"


    The old man gradually lowered his eyebrows. Even though he was a little angry, he still couldn''t ept that Le would marry into a rich family like the Austin family.


    "Grandpa, Sister Mellisa and I can sort this out. If we need help, we will definitely ask for your help."


    Lilia''s words were filled with a soothing and warm tone. In the end, Caleb made apromise and nodded in response. "Okay, I won''t interfere. But remember, if you need help, you have to tell me as soon as possible. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, thank you, grandpa."


    Caleb waved his hand and asked, "Where''s your sister? That kid didn''t contact me again after the video call with us a while ago. I thought she wasing with you this time."


    "There are a few things she still has to work on. I don''t know where she is but we promise to meet once in a while," Lilia didn''t want to say that Mellisa was in Jakarta because she didn''t want her grandfather to look for her all over the city.


    Because of that, her heart was filled with depression.


    She herself didn''t know when she would receive news from Mellisa.


    She hopes that everything goes well and that her sister can return as soon as possible.


    ...


    Today, Lilia had a long chat with the old man at the Mayer family''s house.


    That night, they stayed at Sakura Garden Vi. The view was still the same as before , except for the missing figures of Mellisa and Leonard.


    Chris stayed in the guest room. At midnight, he went out alone in his pajamas to see if there was any liquor.


    When he came into the living room, he found someone sitting in front of the sofa, basking under the moonlight.


    "Jean?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing his response, Chris licked his back teeth and joked, "Have you been expelled by Lilia?"

 Chapter 627 - Departs For America!

    Jean didn''t answer. Under the hazy shadow of the moon, his bright eyes fell on Chris''s face.


    In an instant, Chris sat across from him and looked at him intently to find that Jean still had a cellphone in the palm of his hand.


    ??


    He frowned. "What''s the matter? Is there anything else you have to do thiste?"


    The man ced his cell phone on the armrest of the sofa, rubbed his forehead, and did not answer the rhetorical question. "What are you doing here?"


    "Looking for wine. I can''t sleep, would you like to drink together?"


    Jean looked away and looked at the wine cab in the corner of the living room. He got up slowly, stepped forward and opened the cupboard''s door. "How long are you nning on living abroad?"


    When he picked up a bottle of wine and two sses, he looked over at Chris and asked.


    There are no lights on in the living room. When the man sat down, he turned on the tablemp beside him, and a faint yellow light spread across the room.


    Chris took the bottle of wine and poured it into two sses each. He shuffled the wine and said, "At least ten days. Anyway, I want to be with her during Chinese New Year and the days after."


    In this case, Chris is already determined to follow his n.


    After a moment of silence, Chris took a sip of his wine and felt the strong aroma spread down his throat. He turned to look out the window and said, "Mike doesn''t really want to marry Le, does he?"


    At this time, the man just pressed the ss to his lips, his movement suddenly stopped.


    He looked at Chris, his tone inexplicable. "How could I know?"


    Chris sighed and ced his wine ss on the table. He bent forward with his elbows on his knees. "Mike was looking for youst night. I don''t know what he was talking about, but I think he must be asking you a favor."


    The man didn''t answer.


    Secondster, Chris picked up his ss again, leaned back on the sofa, folded his legs, and said, "If you don''t answer, I will assume my theory is correct. Apparently, that kid is not stupid. He knows who to turn to."


    "Andrew is already busy with his wife''s pregnancy. Surely they didn''t have the energy to help Le. That woman was, to be honest�� Despicable. I really didn''t like her from the first time I met her. But one thing is for sure�C she really loves Mike. "


    As an observer, Chris can see very clearly.


    Whenever Le looks at Mike, her eyes are filled with obsession and admiration for him.


    No one could cheat the look in their eyes.


    She showed her love unconditionally.


    On the other hand, Mike''s actions and feelings seemed too deliberate.


    After emptying half a ss, Chris didn''t continue the conversation.


    Hezily leaned back on the sofa, his eyes foggy. "Jean, you said, me and the girl��."


    Perhaps he babbled because of the wine.


    There were some things Chris never said to anyone.


    He wanted to have Merry, but before that, he had to face all the problems between them.


    First, can Merry''s family ept him?


    Second, Merry is young and has no love experiences. Does she like him as the opposite sex or is just an older brother?


    Third, will his family give him the freedom to marry?


    In such arge family, marriage is always an unavoidable topic.


    Chris thought he had gone to great lengths to block all possible marriage from being heard, but an ident was inevitable.


    At this time, Jean narrowed his eyes towards Chris, and his gaze showed a smile that was not easy to see. "Is the young master of the Hartanto family worried that he cannot protect his own woman?"


    Chris choked, he frowned and red at him. He looked up and drank all of the remaining wine. "Either I can''t protect her, or�� Shit, how should I put it��"


    Seeing Chris'' impatience, the man sighed and said, "The Hartanto family won''t be a problem for you. The only thing you need to fight for is Merry''s heart. As for her family�� I think it''s not that serious. At most, they''ll just break your leg."


    Hearing those words, Chris got even more annoyed.


    It just adds fuel to the fire!


    ...


    The next day, Lilia said goodbye to the Mayer family.


    Since she came home in a hurry and left very quickly, some of her uncles couldn''t deliver her as they were busy with their respective jobs at the end of the new year and couldn''te back at all.


    Seeing her leave, Caleb was very reluctant to say goodbye.


    Lilia also felt the same, but after all, she still hasn''t told him that she is pregnant.


    The old man was standing in the same ce with a thick coat on his body.


    Seeing that the car had left the Mayerpound, he sighed.


    Axel couldn''t see him anymore. He reminded him. "Master, let''se in."


    Caleb nodded. "Axel, please get someone to check what Mellisa has been up to recently. When I was chatting with Lilia yesterday, I always felt that she was hiding something from me. You better check what''s going on."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange thatter."


    Caleb and Axel walked back side by side. On the way, he said again with his cold eyes, "Could you take the time to bring me the son of the Austin family?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll hit him!" Caleb''s old face is displeased. "But I can''t interfere in child fights. Still, I won''t allow that kid from the Austin family to act recklessly. If you get him here, tell him I won''t humiliate him. But I have to remind him of all the crime Le has done,"


    The 80 years old man then returns to the main building slowly. After they left, a figure silently turned around and ran into the backyard behind the old tree.


    After Lilia returned yesterday, her mother forced her not toe out of her room at all.


    ...


    At the airport, the Widjaya family''s private ne was ready when Jean and his entourage arrived.


    After more than twelve hours of flight, they finally arrived in the United States.


    Due to the long time at altitude, Lilia experienced slight vomiting.


    After eating the dried sour plum, she fell asleep in the spacious seat the entire time.


    The atmosphere of Chinese New Year is very strong in Indonesia for Chinese families, but in the United States, the joyous atmosphere is not really visible. On the contrary, it is rxing and peaceful.


    When the ne stopped at LA airport at 09.00 US time, a car was already waiting in the parking lot.


    When Chris opened the door with hisrge suitcase, his face turned green.


    ''Damn you Jean, how dare he bring Clifford again?!''


    "Young master!" Clifford opened his mouth at Chris without an expression on his face. Then he got out of the car and helped Dina and Rini carry their luggage.


    Chris gritted his teeth silently, and his forehead frowned.


    He felt that he had a bad year.


    As they got into the car, Clifford turned his head and said, "Young master, your stuff has been arranged in Miss Merry''s basement, and the whole floor is guarded with our men."


    The man hadn''t answered yet, but then the slightly dizzy Lilia raised her head, "Is there anyone in the room opposite Merry''s?"


    She just thought that it was more convenient for her toe from the opposite door than from above and below.


    Then, Clifford peeked at Chris through the rearview mirror. "The other room belongs to Mr. Chris."

 Chapter 628 - Arriving At Los Angeles

    ��Los Angeles, United States.


    Clifford drove and soon arrived at an apartment on the edge of town.


    ??


    This ce was very familiar to him. The coffee shop on the corner can be seen outside the window. He couldn''t help remembering that when he was with Merry, the little girl preferred to eat the food at the coffee shop.


    This apartment is located a little bit far from the city center.


    From the window, Lilia could see a very majestic tall building.


    After the car stopped, Lilia got out of the car, and with her bare feet shezily leaned on her man.


    "Are you ufortable?" The man ced a hand on her slender waist and stared at her slightly white cheeks with a frown.


    After more than twelve hours of flying, she was really tired, and her body seemed like she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Thinking of this, Jean was very upset. He thought that it would be better for them if they got transit on their return trip. At least her wife can rest first.


    At this time, Lilia was leaning in front of the man''s arm. She covered the corner of her mouth and yawned. "No difort, just a little sleepiness."


    She''s been sleeping all the way, but she still feels sleepy here.


    Lilia forcefully opened her eyelids, stomped her wool boots twice on the ground, spread her brows, and then stretched out her hands. "Oh, does Merry live here?"


    Chris, who pushed the suitcase behind her, opened his mouth and said, "Come on, let''s get in."


    The group was still standing in the same ce, looking at the figure of Chris who led them when they entered the lobby. Why did they suddenly feel like guests in his house?!


    Lilia smiled shallowly, Jean stretched out his warm palm, then whispered in her ear, "If you are tired, take a nap."


    "I''m not tired, I''m fine." She gave the man a bright smile and went to the lobby side by side.


    Unfortunately, however, Merry was not at home.


    Currently, Lilia and Jean are sitting in the living room of Chris'' apartment.


    Theyout of the room is very simple, these two bedrooms and one living room look very bright.


    However, since it had been uninhabited for a long time, fine dust roamed the air.


    Chris'' suitcase is still in the most prominent ce in the living room. He looks gloomy, and he sulks on the sofa.


    The apartment''s door was still open. They could see the door to Merry''s room from where they were sitting.


    When they came to the United States, they didn''t tell the little girl beforehand.


    At this time, although there is no Chinese New Year tradition in the United States, the school is supposed to be on winter break.


    Lilia looked at Chris. "Want me to call Merry?"


    "No need."


    Chris got up neatly, walked out the door, then stood in the corridor and looked around. The man then walked over to the door at the end and knocked on it with great force.


    His fist slowly pounded the door, expressing his anxiety and impatience.


    He wanted to surprise that little girl.


    But since she was not in the apartment, Chris became very confused.


    Merry is a stranger in the United States. When Chris was here with her, she rarely went out. She usually liked to y games or pronounce words in the apartment.


    This is what confuses Chris. She''s not in his apartment even though it''s still ten in the morning. Did she already go and y? With whom? Male or female friends?"


    Lilia heard Chris as if she wanted to destroy the door. Out of curiosity, she also stepped into the corridor.


    She didn''t hesitate. The door opened slowly. When the other party saw Chris, she was very surprised. She was stunned for a long time before she said, "Chris, why are you here?"


    "Where is she?" Chris narrowed his eyes, and there was a dark, dangerous sh in his eyes.


    The man standing opposite him was the family''s guard from Merry.


    The guard said. "Miss has gone to the cinema, people from the second team followed her."


    Chris'' heart is burning!


    "Did she go alone?"


    The bodyguard looked at him carefully, touched the bridge of his nose and muttered, "Not alone, Miss went with a ssmate."


    "Woman?" Chris tried to fool himself.


    The bodyguard shook his head and sweated. "Man, his name is Rico."


    Rico Andana is Merry''s ssmate who keeps bothering her all the time.


    Chris'' face immediately turned ugly. He still remembered that when he went to the library to find her for the first time, the smelly boy tried to put his hand on his girl.


    Now, since when did the two of them go to the cinema like this?!


    The bodyguard peeked at Chris'' changing face, then added, "Mr. Chris, they didn''t go alone together. It seems like their female ssmate ising along. The three of them went together."


    The expression on Chris'' face died down a few secondster, then he immediately stared at him. "Next time say it clearly!"


    Bodyguard. "..."


    What''s wrong with going to the movies with friends?!


    ...


    Lilia saw Chris'' figure turning around from the end of the corridor, and a cloud of doubt floated into her eyes. "Is Merry out?"


    Chris said bitterly, "Looks like she went to the cinema with her ssmates. You better rest in your room. I''ll go find her."


    "Where are you going to look for her?" She looked at Chris suspiciously. Should she have told Merry beforehand?


    None of them had told Merry that they wereing to spend the Lunar New Year with her.


    Sometimes surprises are best given when the receiver least expected it.


    Although it was no big deal, she was really looking forward to what kind of expression the little girl would have when she saw theming to visit her.


    At this time, Chris walked over and smoothed his coat. "She''s followed by the bodyguards from her family. I''ll catch up with her and bring her backter."


    Lilia blinked and suggested, "Wait a minute, shall we go together?"


    Hearing that, the man also got up from the sofa, with a steady speed and said, "Let him go.? I''ll apany you downstairs to rest in our room, okay?"


    Our room��.


    Lilia couldn''t hold the corner of her mouth rising, knowing that she didn''t want to let herself out again. Helplessly, she nodded and agreed. "Okay. Chris, I hope you found Merry as soon as possible. Just say that we came for a vacation."


    Chris stood on the carpet in the corridor and nced at Jean.


    "Lock the door for me while you''re gone!"


    Chris then quickly turned and walked towards the elevator.


    ...


    Lilia and Jean headed back downstairs. The corridor here is colored yellow, and brown apartment doors indicate a quirky habit of the United States.


    Their luggage had been sent back to the room by Clifford and the others.


    When they pushed open the door, bright sunlight poured in from the window. The lighting here was great, and they got to enjoy rare good weather today.


    Lilia took a deep breath, then walked to the window with arched eyebrows. "This year, my first Chinese New Year abroad..."


    The man closed the door with the back of his hand, then walked slowly behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, hugging her from behind.


    "If you like, I''ll apany you here every year."

 Chapter 629 - Is This An Illusion?

    Lilia leaned back a little and leaned on the man''s shoulder. When she looked up, she could see his face up close.


    Jean leaned over and kissed her, then Lilia said, "It''s okay. You can feel the atmosphere during Chinese New Year together with our families only in Indonesia. But here, we only celebrate it ourselves. You know people here are less enthusiastic, but I heard that Chinatown here is very famous, we can go there if you have time."


    ??


    The man''s hands slowly caressed her stomach, then he nodded and kissed her cheek. "Okay, I''ll apany youter. Isn''t sleeping on the ne ufortable? Do you want to take a rest now?"


    His voice sounded firm but soft and pleasant at the same time.


    Lilia rubbed her forehead against his cheek. "Are you going with me?"


    "Of course!"


    She led the man to the next room. The apartment was neither big nor small with only one bedroom.


    Compared to the spacious but somewhat empty Lakeside Vi, it''s warmer here.


    ...


    As Chris was driving to the LA Studio, he saw two of Merry''s bodyguards on the side of the road.


    As he leaned forward and got out of the car, he was greeted by dust as soon as he closed the door with his hand.


    Chris coughed irritably and gave a disgusted nce.


    The car had been parked downstairs in the apartment for several months, and there was a lot of dust.


    But he wanted toe to the theater as soon as possible, and he didn''t have time to clean it up.


    As soon as the guards saw Chris, the two of them immediately came. "Mr. Chris."


    "Where is she?" Chris nced behind the man, he did not see Merry at all. This made his heart feel like a piece of cotton and made it harder to breathe.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other, then answered with serious faces. "She is in there, the movie hasn''t started yet."


    Chris coldly snorted. "Take me there."


    ...


    In the waiting room of the cinema, Merry is seen sitting bored in the soft chair watching the movie trailer on the screen of her cellphone.


    Next to her are two of her ssmates, Rico and Yuna, who recently transferred to another school.


    They are allpatriots, and out of everyone in the ss, only the three of them are from the same country. Of course, this friendship made them close.


    And Yuna, who has transferred to their school, clearly likes Rico.


    "Rico, don''t you want popcorn?" Yuna took the popcorn bucket, passed Merry, and handed it to Rico.


    She was not a beautiful woman, and her facial features looked normal.


    Only her silky hair is her biggest attraction.


    When she spoke, Yuna''s face was still full of smiles, and it seemed like she had a nce at Merry.


    "No!" Rico lifted his head from the phone, nced at the popcorn bucket, frowned. "You eat it yourself, I bought it for Merry."


    The smile on Yuna''s mouth froze. "She just said she didn''t want to eat, right?"


    Rico was toozy to talk to her. He swiped the screen on his cellphone and hit Merry with his elbow. "How about watching this movieter? This is a newly introduced domestic teen college film. It should look good."


    Merry nced sadly at the screen, then shook her head. "I don''t like it, you two watch it."


    She came to the cinema today as Yuna''s friend.


    If it weren''t for Yuna repeatedly begging her to take her out with Rico, why would she have to sit here?


    It was so annoying, she wanted to go home to sleep, and lie in her bed and bezy.


    It''s almost Chinese New Year, but she is alone overseas, and her life is very gloomy!


    Rico is stunned by Merry, but he is not angry, and continues to search for movies with his cell phone. "Then what kind of movie do you like? I''ll look it up again."


    It was very difficult to invite Merry to go, he certainly would not miss an opportunity like this.


    Yuna grabbed the popcorn bucket and waspletely ignored. Her bony eyes glistened with displeasure.


    Seeing Merry''s beautiful cheeks, jealousy suddenly made her lose control, and she sprinkled popcorn all over her body on purpose.


    "Eh!"


    Merry wore a white cotton coat, and even white fur boots on her feet.


    The popcorn dipped in sticky caramel sauce was stuck all over her clothes, and Yuna didn''t say anything as she spilled it, even some popcorn got caught in her hair.


    "What are you doing?" Rico groaned first, seeing the popcorn all over the floor, his face ugly.


    If he read correctly, Yuna deliberately tilted the popcorn bucket to spill it on Merry and made her white cotton coat get dirty.


    Yuna was holding an empty popcorn bucket with a sad expression on her face, her mouth t. "I didn''t mean it, my hands slipped."


    There were a lot of people there, but Rico shouted and spoke in Indonesian. Many foreigners saw them and their eyes were still filled with curiosity.


    Yuna felt that she had no face, but she med Merry!


    At this time, Merry looked at the popcorn on her body, then stretched out a hand without saying a word.


    She wiped her nose and lifted her head to look at Yuna. "Is it true you didn''t do it on purpose?"


    Yuna looked into Merry''s big ck eyes and nodded weakly. "Merry, of course it wasn''t on purpose."


    "But I think you did it on purpose!" Merry frowned, her pretty face became tense, and she was very upset.


    When she said that, Yuna couldn''t hold herself back anymore. As if she had a guilty conscience, her voice shot up. "Merry, how can you think that? We are friends!"


    As her words fell, steady and strong footsteps came from the right side of the waiting room. "No friend does something like that to a friend!"


    Merry''s eyes suddenly went nk.


    Why did she hear that man''s voice again?!


    Her dark eyes flickered and blinked. She couldn''t help but scrape her ear with her fingers. She grinned and nodded. "Yes! You and I are not friends!"


    When Merry said that, she stood up and immediately turned around to see who had helped her earlier.


    The fierce aura she''d heard just now disappeared into thin air.


    Merry held the tip of her nose and lifted her head excitedly. When her voice still couldn''te out of her mouth, her eyes were still focused on Chris'' handsome and cold face.


    She is stunned to see him.


    Chris didn''t say anything yet, as if he had thought of something but he immediately shut up.


    he hummed softly, turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    At this moment, Yuna stood up and looked at the man in front of Merry, with fear and wariness in her eyes.


    This old man with a strong aura was hard to provoke at first nce.


    He was tall and slender, especially with sharp eyes, which fell on her, making Yuna tremble in fear.


    "Are you�� Are you Merry''s dad?" Yuna trembled and asked.


    Rico looked at Yuna and pursed his lips in disgust.


    He knew who Chris was because he had seen him before.

 Chapter 630 - Lonely

    Rico''s eyes went back and forth between Chris and Merry.


    She used to say that he was her uncle, but their rtionship seemed to be ...


    ??


    Thinking of this, Rico had something to say.


    Merry turned away from Chris'' embrace, she narrowed her teary eyes and looked at Yuna with a smile. "What are you going to do? What does that have to do with you?"


    Yuna was horrified by Chris'' eyes, but she couldn''t understand Merry''s high poprity.


    Moreover, Rico still likes her.


    She gritted her teeth and ignored Merry''s question. Instead, she looked at Chris and said, "Uncle, I was just joking with her. But there is one thing I still want to say, Merry is always not doing well in ss."


    "Her family has spent a lot of money sending her to study abroad, so she should put more effort into her studies and get better grades so thatter she can get a nice job when she returns to Indonesia," she added.


    "Not only did she fail her exams, she also always yed games. Not only that, she always lived a miserable life because she had no money. Uncle, I am really her friend. Now since you are here, you should try to persuade her. If she wasted her time like this, she''d be in a deep troubleter,"


    Merry: "???"


    Chris: "???"


    Uncle? Is he really that old ?!


    Merry blinked her eyes, looked at Yuna who looked righteous, and then looked at Chris who was sullen and contemtive.


    Herrge eyes rolled around, and she immediately buried her head down, looking like she had just had a painful experience.


    Seeing this, Yuna felt like she had won!


    At this point, Chris was still immersed in how the girl called him, and Rico looked unhappy.


    He stood protecting Merry and said to Yuna, "Take back your words!"


    Merry, who lowered her head, frowned.


    She squinted at Chris'' deep expression, her little face creased, why didn''t this man speak at all!


    When the little girl was worried, she lifted her foot and stepped on Chris'' leather shoes.


    Then, she lowered her head again and felt sad.


    It didn''t hurt, but Chris was shocked by her actions.


    As soon as he lowered his head, he saw Merry move her hand, and the arch of her mouth pursed.


    Not good, she''s clearly been bullied.


    Chris looked at Yuna very gloomily.


    Then, he caught a glimpse of Rico standing in front of the little girl. He brushed his arm and pulled Merry to his side. His voice was dangerous as he said, "Even if she can''t graduate, I can buy her a diploma. Besides, she doesn''t need to work in the future, my money can support her for the rest of her life."


    "As for her having no money, she just wants to live frugally because she knows that making money isn''t easy. Even this cotton jacket... Merry, don''t you like the custom Van brand your uncle gave you? If you don''t like it, just tell uncle Alex and let him design some of your favorite sets for you."


    Merry is sweating profusely!


    Let Alex Vander design her clothes personally, she can''t imagine what her father might do to her!


    "Uncle, I ..."


    Chris hugged Merry on the shoulder, patted her, and shouted again. "You are just a baby in our eyes. Wearing these kinds of clothes and saving the remaining thousands of dors, no wonder people will look down on you!"


    Yuna could only be dumbfounded!


    What? That in snow white cotton jacket was made by the Van brand?


    Is it true that Merry is actually rich?


    Merry nced at Chris, her eyes sparkling like stars.


    She smiled at the corner of her mouth, but then stared at Yuna sternly, responding with a sharp voice. "I don''t want to be friends with you anymore! And oh, don''t forget, how did you beg me today? You begged to bring Rico so you could be close to him."


    "I did fail the exam. But isn''t it because you borrowed my notes and returned them one day before the exam? Isn''t that tantamount to preventing me from getting good grades? By the way, I bought this jacket for 8000 USD, and because I''m kind, I''m only asking you for 800 USD aspensation fee. Return the money to me tomorrow or I''ll ask your parents for that!"


    "And don''t doubt my ability, without you knowing it, my big family in Indonesia supports me. This person you call uncle is from one of the big families in Surabaya named Hartanto. And one of the people you might know is the owner of the brand. The famous Alex Vander himself! So if you insult my appearance then you have absolutely no fashion sense! Do you even know who Jean Widj��. "


    Before the little girl finished speaking, Chris immediately covered her mouth with his hand, as if saying, ''Don''t talk about Jean from the Widjaya family!''


    Isn''t he enough ?!


    With pride, Merry mentioned great names to Yuna!


    The little girl even pointed at Chris with her thumb, which showed a sense of admiration.


    Yuna is so confused!


    Why doesn''t every Uncle Merry have the same surname?


    What kind of family is that?!


    Only then did Rico learn about Merry''s background for the first time. "You�� You''re from the Hartanto family?"


    Merry raised her jaw high and was very proud. "Correct!"


    Hearing this, Chris felt calm. The spring breeze seemed to be engulfing him. Finally, the little girl agreed to be a member of his family!


    "Let''s go, uncle will take you to buy clothes. Your uncle''s Van brand has a specialty shop here. Choose some nice clothes."


    Chris looked at Rico deeply. Compared to Yuna, he paid more attention to Rico''s gaze at Merry.


    He had seen the boy''s impure thoughts for a long time, but he didn''t expect that he would make a move on his little girl.


    Indeed, he should have stayed in America!


    When Chris took Merry''s hand and left the theater, Yuna red at Rico, who looked annoyed, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    Rico narrowed his eyes, sneered and stepped forward. "Did you ask Merry to ask me out?"


    "I ... Rico, no, don''t listen to that bullshit!"


    "So, are you trying to get close to me?" Rico kept asking, but Yuna continued to back away in fear. "I..."


    "In that case, why did you tell me that Merry likes me? Yuna, what do you want?"


    Yuna was scared when her lie was exposed.


    Of course, this is just a small mess. Yuna used everything she could to hide her worries behind her back, while Rico became unlucky cannon fodder.


    ...


    Merry lowered her brows and remained silent the whole way.


    The man held her soft little hand in his palm, and the wandering feeling that he had not been able to find for the past few days miraculously disappeared.


    She silently looked at the handsome and honest Chris, trying to find some topic, but she was speechless.


    As soon as she exited the building door, Chris suddenly let go of their hand.


    Her palm was cold and she stared at him nkly. "Brother?" Since there was no one around, she called Chris back as brother.


    "Why watch a movie with them?"


    Merry opened her mouth and whispered, "I''m bored ..."


    Life is really boring, she is on holiday and has nothing to do.


    The guards didn''t want to apany her at all, so she was really lonely.


    She didn''t know if it was normal for someone her current age to always feel afraid of being alone...

 Chapter 631 - Unexpected Surprise!

    Merry carefully nced at Chris'' expression, suddenly there was an explosion ofplexity in her heart.


    She didn''t want to upset him. She bit the corner of her mouth and reached out to tug at the man''s sleeve. She changed the subject cleverly. "Brother, are you still sick?"


    ??


    Even though it had been a long time, the little girl could never forget the scene of seeing Chris lying limp on the hospital bed.


    Chris lowered his head and saw that she was staring at him with bright eyes and sighed. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    He wasn''t angry, and even if he did, he couldn''t say anything rude to her.


    Chris felt that this girl was deeply ingrained in his heart!


    "Then why did youe to America, do you want to see me?" Merry jumped on the spot twice, tilted her head and leaned in front of Chris with a hopeful expression.


    Did hee to apany her for Chinese New Year?!


    Chris looked at her, reached out his hand and rubbed the top of her head. "What do you think?!"


    The smile on Merry''s mouth gradually widened, and she rushed into his arms cheering. "Brother, you are the best!"


    Seeing the young girl''s active and vibrant appearance, Chris also smiled.


    He stretched out his arms to pull her slender waist closer and let her roll flirtatiously in his embrace.


    After a while, the bodyguard was dumbfounded at the sight.


    What is this scene called?


    Howe she acted spoiled in the arms of Mr. Chris ...?


    The more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was so wrong!


    One of the bodyguards bumped into the arm of hisrade. "Hey, is this situation... normal?"


    His friend stared at him nkly. "If I say it''s normal, will you believe it?"


    "Then... Do you want to report it?"


    After those words fell, the two of them fell silent.


    It''s hard to believe that they still had to talk about this.


    Will this report cause unnecessary trouble to the patriarch of the family?


    The two bodyguards looked at each other, and finally decided to take another look.


    ...


    On this day, Chris took Merry and ate on the streets.


    The little girl was beaming with joy, and it wasn''t until three in the afternoon that they did not return to the apartment with their big bags.


    After parking, Chris remembered something important!


    Damn it!


    Having too much fun walking alone with Merry made him forget that Lilia and Jean were still waiting for them.


    "Brother?" Merry carried her two bags and stood outside the car''s door, bending over and looking at them.


    What happened?


    Chris seemed guilty!


    He nced at her and didn''t say a word. After he got out of the car, he carried the heavy stuff from the little girl''s hand, left her only a snack bag, and the two of them climbed upstairs.


    On the elevator, he sent a message to Lilia.


    He didn''t dare send it to Jean. After confirming they were in the room, he led the little girl to their floor.


    Merry hummed a few songs along the way, until she followed Chris and stood at the front of the apartment, and nced at the house number above. She panicked and hurriedly tugged at his sleeve. "Brother, this is the wrong door. My apartment is not on this floor!"


    She looked around nkly, the corridor''s style was all the same, but it was clear that the room number was wrong.


    Chris used his strength to drag her to his side. "Come on, knock on the door and see!"


    Merry is confused, whose room is this?!


    In a suspicious mood, she quickly reached out and knocked, then immediately took a step back and put her little hand behind her again.


    Seeing her movements, Chris smiled faintly. When the door was opened from the inside with one click, a slender and elegant figure appeared at the door along with the evening sun.


    Merry narrowed her eyes at the bright light, she raised her hand to block it and leaned forward to see��


    "Sis Lilia��"


    The corners of Merry''s eyes were filled with joy as she ran towards Lilia in one motion.


    The little girl was so excited, she didn''t forget to push Chris away as she rushed into Lilia''s embrace.


    Merry and Lilia were very close, it only took one second for her to hug Lilia. Since she was so enthusiastic, Lilia hugged too hard.


    "Cough..."


    The little girl was choked in this way, her hand had touched Lilia''s shoulder, but she had to stay where she was.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Don''t squeeze her!" Chris grabbed Merry by the cor and pulled her away.


    Of course this is just kidding!


    If Merry kept hugging Lilia and injuring her stomach, Jean might send him and Merry to hell without thinking.


    Chris pulled Merry to the door, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t be reckless, Lilia isn''t alone now!"


    After she finished speaking, Merry took a deep breath, and faintly looked over Lilia''s shoulder to see Jean who was walking out of the bedroom!


    Shit, she''s not alone! Jean Widjaya is here.


    She blinked, her hands hanging to the side and smiling sweetly. "Brother, I miss you so much!"


    In front of Jean, she didn''t dare to cause trouble!


    At this time, Lilia saw the interaction between Merry and the little girl that she had not seen for a long time. Merry still looks so lively and cute. Lilia didn''t care about her escape, and said with a smile, "Merry, long time no see!"


    Merry''s eyes were full of stars. When she saw Jean going into the kitchen, she let out a relieved sigh and asked with a smile, "Sister, how are you feeling? I hope you feel better. Is there any inconvenience? How long will you stay here? Or did you move here?"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. I came to spend the New Year with you here!" Lilia said. She then nced at the door. Watching the bag the man was carrying, she joked, "Looks like you like to eat, huh?"


    When Merry heard this, she wanted to hide the bag behind her, and then hand it over to Lilia. "Sister... I bought it for you."


    Lilia saw the brown beans and colorful potato chips in the bag, looking dumbfounded.


    This afternoon, Merry was very happy.


    Today has been the happiest day since she went to school in the United States.


    Lilia is here andes to celebrate Chinese New Year with her. Suddenly, she is looking forward to this New Year!


    �� ��


    That night, a group of four left the apartment and went to Chinatown for dinner.


    Merry was sitting beside the driver like a little sparrow, and kept pointing out the window, as if she was some sort of a tour guide.


    "Sis, a little ahead there, that''s where I usually watch a movie. "


    "There''s an ice cream shop too, which is really good. I heard it was once the location for a blockbuster movie."


    "Here, Chinatown is here!"


    Along the way, Merry''s chirping voice can be heard throughout their journey.


    Chinatown is located on LA Sunset Avenue.


    On approaching, the first thing they see is the gates of the ancient capital with its unique characteristic.


    Time is gettingte, and rednterns on both sides of the road illuminate the antique scene.


    Then they set foot in the Chinatown area. Perhaps because the New Year is just around the clock, they can feel a strong atmosphere here.


    After touring a few times, Merry suggested eating hot pot there.


    She had heard from many of her ssmates that Chinatown in LA is home to the oldest Chinesemunity in America.


    The hot pot restaurant she pointed to is also very famous.

 Chapter 632 - Conflict In A Foreign Country

    Since this is Chinatown, it is naturally crowded with many Chinese people.


    Inside a hot pot restaurant, the lights are bright as the delightful aroma wafted.


    ??


    Towards dinner rush hour, there are hardly any seats.


    Even though the waiters are busy, when they see them, they immediately run to cheer them up.


    A few minutester, the four of them were seated in a private room on the second floor.


    When the waiter handed over the menu, she also advised that there is a minimum price for using a private room.


    Upon hearing this, Merry bravely waved her hand. "No problem!"


    The maid nced at her, then silently looked at Chris and Jean, and finally when her eyes fell on Lilia''s face, she was momentarily stunned before exiting the door.


    Many tourists and Chinese peoplee to Chinatown, but it is very rare to see men and women with such extraordinary appearances.


    Especially the tall and slender woman who looked familiar.


    After ordering food, they sat down at a square table and waited for the food to arrive.


    After Merry looked around, her bright eyes lit up, and she suggested, "Sis Lilia, do you want to eat roasted sweet potatoes? There''s a small shop not far from here. I''ll buy you some, okay?"


    Lilia smiled, and the little girl was pleased to see her smile, her eyes flickering narrowly. "Fine with me."


    "Then, I''ll be back."


    Merry got up and walked out happily. Chris furrowed his brows and got up. "I''ll go with her."


    After the two of them left, Jean''s inner eyes were fixed on her face, his eyebrows raised as he asked, "Want to eat roasted sweet potatoes?"


    Lilia grinned and shook her head. "Obviously she wanted to eat it. That little girl has been holding back long enough. She''s been living alone in a foreign country, I''m d she''s having a good time with us."


    How could she not see Merry''s intention?


    Even though she has been well protected by her family since she was a child, she is not arrogant, and her innocence and simplicity are also what make her cute.


    Merry walked leisurely as she went to buy roasted sweet potatoes.


    Chris followed behind and reminded her to watch her step from time to time.


    The sweet potato shop was not big, Merry immediately ran to the front of the cashier. But inside the shop, she saw a familiar back. She went straight to him and hit him on the back.


    Her opponent was very tall, wearing ck clothes and ck pants, Clifford''s strong physique looked grim.


    Merry was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t see his face, but felt that the figure of that person was different from the one she knew. She hesitantly shouted. "Clifford?"


    She clearly remembered what the man looked like. Merry was sure that it was him.


    The other party slowly turned around, his height made him look down on the little girl who only reached his chest in front of him, and his voice was extremely low. "Who are you? Why did you hit me all of a sudden?"


    Merry took a deep breath and unconsciously? stepped back. Then she looked at the other party''s ring and serious face, her heart racing. "Sorry, I thought you were my acquaintance!"


    He wasn''t Clifford, and although expressionless, he looked much scarier than the man she knew.


    Merry was not very involved with many people, but now she was being coldly stared at by the man nearly 1.9 meters tall. She didn''t even dare to buy roasted sweet potatoes anymore, she just wanted to run away.


    "What is wrong?" At this time, Chris was already walking behind her.


    As he smoked at the door, he could faintly hear the little girl screaming for Clifford''s name.


    Chris thought that Clifford wasing too, and quickly pinched his cigarette, but what greeted him was really unexpected.


    "Brother!" When Merry heard his voice, she hid behind Chris without thinking.


    She hugged his arm and whispered, "I hit someone!"


    It was her fault but��.


    But the other party is terrible!


    His eyes seem like they can devour people!


    Chris took Merry''s hand, took a step forward, and looked at the man who looked like him.


    The other party appears to be of mixed race, with deep sunken eye sockets, and unique angr contours typical of foreigners.


    At first nce, Chris concluded that this was a person with a violent character.


    Since his eyes were too cold, he was clearly terrifying, and his aura exuded madness.


    He did not intend to cause conflict on foreign territory. He was wondering how to speak, but the other party narrowed his eyes, walking towards Chris with pressure and tension all over his body. "What? Are you going to give me your eyes?"


    Strangers dared to stare at him for so long, and this was enough to ignite the mes of his anger.


    When Merry heard him threatening, her heartbeat raced as she took Chris'' arm. "Brother, let''s go."


    This is the United States, not their own country.


    Owning weapons is a matter of debate in this country, but gangsters here definitely have guns!


    And it is said that Chinatown has be a home to gangsters.


    The big man in front of them definitely looked like one. Without saying anything, Merry felt that he could kill them at any time.


    When Chris heard the little girl''s voice trembling, he understood her concern, so he didn''t say anything.


    He took a deep nce at the big man, and nned to pull Merry out of the shop.


    But ...


    The other party doesn''t seem like he wants to let them go that easily. He threw a fist behind him, and then a strong wind blew through. Chris was ready to push Merry away and turn around to intercept the opponent''s fist.


    He has been trained since childhood and his adaptability is quite good.


    Merry turned around in a panic, and the next second she saw Chris had been hit to the right of his cheek.


    "Don''t hit my brother!!!"


    Merry screamed in tears, but she heard Chris shout. "Merry, you stay back!"


    What he meant was clear�� hurry up and call the others to bring help!


    Chris overestimated his own skills and underestimated the opponent''s speed.


    The corner of his mouth was bleeding, but he kept ignoring the pain. And after calming himself, he rushed towards the big man.


    No matter what, he must take revenge!


    Merry watched them fight, and after a second, she ran away.


    She went looking for Jean, she believed that the man would definitely help Chris.


    Merry ran to the hot pot restaurant in one breath. She was out of breath, her eyes flushed red, and when she opened the door with tears in her eyes, she burst into tears. "Uncle, please, please, Brother Chris is in danger!"


    Jean''s handsome face as he sipped his tea was instantly filled with frown for a moment. "Speak clearly!"


    Lilia was also horrified, then hurriedly got up to grab Merry, "What is it, what happened?"


    Merry choked and pointed out. "I went to buy roasted sweet potatoes and met someone, I thought it was Clifford so I hit him from behind. Turns out it was someone else and he couldn''t ept being treated like that! When we tried to leave, he hit? Brother Chris��! Uncle, it''s all my fault but now please save Brother Chris!"


    If Chris'' wound reopened, Merry was sure she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself!


    After she exined, she lowered her head and cried again.


    If Chris really died, she would buy a gun and kill the big man, then kill herself.


    "I''ll go and see it." Jean got up and wanted to follow Merry.


    Fights in this country aremon. But Jean had the same worries as Merry. Most of the people here carried guns.


    It''s not umon for people to die in street fights.


    Lilia also ignored the tes on the table, then took her man''s hand and walked out together. "I''ll go with you."


    She could not sit herefortably while her close ones were in danger.


    "No!"


    The man refused without thinking, but Lilia insisted. "I can protect myself, don''t worry. Merry is emotionally unstable, so leave her to me. Besides, I can''t get you into trouble, can I?"

 Chapter 633 - Come Here If You Dare!

    ording to Lilia, when faced with such chaos, there should be someone with a clear mind by her side. If something really happened, the man could help her.


    She wouldn''t be as foolish as rushing to the scene, but she really couldn''t sit here and wait for the results alone.


    ??


    Besides, Merry said the incident was very serious, so she should go and see it.


    However, Jean could not wait any longer, and the three of them ran down the road towards the sweet potato shop.


    Lilia was a little left behind, because when she left the hot pot restaurant, the waitress almost mistook them that they wanted to run away because they couldn''t pay.


    In her haste, she gave them some money and asked the other party not to tidy up their room.


    The view of Chinatown tonight was beautiful, but Lilia didn''t intend to see it.


    She rushed forward following the man''s back, but she didn''t dare walk too fast. It took about five minutes before she saw the crowd in front of her.


    ...


    This time, Chris'' cheeks were stained, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding, making him look overwhelmed.


    Therge man opposite him was much stronger, the corners of his eyes were colored in ck from the heavy elbows.


    The two of them did not stop brawling, and even though several people were watching, they only saw and whispered to each other.


    But perhaps the worst of luck fell into the sweet potato shop.


    The ce was messed up, with potatoes scattered all over the floor and the oven for roasting the sweet potatoes had copsed.


    The shop owner stood with a troubled face, looked left and right, but did not dare to speak.


    The two men had just fought, and their huge stature scared everyone off.


    Especially the big man, who punched hard and moved very fast. At first nce, he looks like a boxer.


    Now the two people finally stopped, and the shop was basically destroyed.


    The boss sighed in disappointment and there was a continuous sound of cry from his direction.


    When she was running back from the hot pot restaurant, Merry happened to see the corner of Chris'' bleeding mouth.


    After the sadness in her heart passed, the little girl picked up the items on the table like a madman and threw them at the big man.


    She shouted, "Don''t hit my brother again, I will kill you, I will kill you��!"


    Everyone who witnessed the excitement couldn''t do anything about it.


    But they have to admit that this little girl is so brave indeed!


    They saw her take cutlery like forks and bowls then throw them away at the man.


    Merry threw whatever was on the table at the big man, and then her little body stood before Chris and protected him.


    Her eyes were red like rabbits despite the falling tears.


    Seeing the big man covered in crushed yams, she turned her head towards Chris, crying bitterly. "Brother, are you okay? Are you hurt? Brother, you can''t die!"


    Chris was speechless. He had just returned a few punches for heaven sake!


    Even though the blood was running down his face, he was barely injured.


    The big man, on the other hand, took some of his punches but he seemed fine!


    Chris'' hair was messy. He licked the corner of his mouth and pulled the little girl to his side. His trembling fingertips randomly wiped his face twice. "Don''t cry, I''m fine!"


    Merry had never seen him fight, never.


    After crying bitterly, she clearly felt her fingertips tremble, and the little girl''s face turned pale.


    She pinched Chris'' slightly trembling wrist with her hand. "Brother, how was your wound? Tell me, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    How could he be okay, his hand was trembling like this!


    Chris stared at his wrist, a little annoyed.


    He had been trying too hard, and now his hands were shaking. It was his body''s reaction.


    Right now, he was still thinking whether he still needed to continue to miserably pretend to be tough.


    However, just as he was still hesitating, arge chunk of dry sweet potato stuck to his opponent''s face, then came loose after a few seconds and the veins on his forehead could be seen.


    He red at Merry''s petite figure and gritted his teeth. "Are you looking to die?!"


    The big man is angry!


    There was still a lot of dirt in his hair from the dried sweet potato that Merry threw.


    When Chris heard this, he immediately pulled Merry behind him to protect her.


    After exchanging blows, he realized that he was fighting a difficult opponent.


    He didn''t know where this guy came from, he could speak Indonesian, but he didn''t show any mercy when he started attacking him.


    Chris looked to the opposite side warily, always on guard.


    Why isn''t Jean here yet?!


    If the fight continued, he might really be unable to endure it.


    The opponent''s punches were too fierce, and it was painful for enduring his attack for a long time.


    Just as Chris was silently thinking, the other party extended his hand and took off the hem of his shirt. Under the night light, he saw with his own eyes a gun hanging from the belt of the big man!


    This is bad!


    Chris'' heart immediately clenched. Just as he was about to act, someone ran from behind the crowd. "What are you doing? Why are you buying sweet potatoes for so long?"


    The young girl who ran out was the same age as Merry, she spoke a foreignnguage and looked like a mixed race, she had curly ck hair and her round cheeks looked like a doll.


    Hearing this voice, the big man squinted and said coldly to the girl, "Get away!"


    The girl pushed aside the crowd and took a closer look. "Ah, you are so dirty! Are you hurt? It is unusual for someone to hurt you, does he want to die?!"


    Chris fell silent.


    The girl curiously ran towards the big man and looked around. She blinked and looked around with her big eyes, and finally stopped at Chris'' face. "Was it you who hurt my brother?"


    Chris sneered, he opened his thin lips and was about to speak, but Merry suddenly jumped out from behind. "Not him, but me!"


    Merry looked at the girl intently, she wondered if she could win in case a fight broke between them.


    The girl studied Merry with disgust, then turned to look at the corner of her big brother''s eyes.


    She smiled, pointed to Merry and said in Indonesian, "Are you sure you can touch the corner of my brother''s eye?"


    From her height alone, it could be seen that what she said just now was a lie!


    Merry wanted to argue, but the smile on the girl''s face gradually died down.


    She sighed and then smiled. "Since you said you hurt my brother, do you want to finish the fight with me? If you can beat me, I will believe it. If you don''t want to, just think of it as retribution for hurting my brother."


    The girl''s smile was not that of a pure one, but it was clearly contemptuous and mocking.


    She was a Taekwondo champion, and the skinny little girl in front of her looked weak.


    Right now, Chris didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    He pulled Merry back and warned in a low voice, "Merry, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Merry grit her teeth and trembled with fear, she then epted the girl''s challenge with a loud shout. "Come here if you dare! Who the hell is afraid of you!"


    She might not be able to beat that big man, but she might with his sister.


    When the girl heard this, she smiled casually.


    She took a step and walked towards Merry, while the big man behind her curled his lips. "Don''t show mercy!"


    Chris felt this could turn ugly, what the hell was wrong with these siblings!!


    When he was thinking about whether to take Merry and run away, a low and gentle voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.


    "Glen!"

 Chapter 634 - Old Acquaintance

    When Chris heard this voice, his face looked delighted.


    He stared at the big man in front of him with his face constantly alert, and with one hand he still pulled Merry to move towards the source of the sound.


    ??


    But after two steps, he felt that something was strange.


    The voice belongs to Jean.


    But why didn''t he call out his name?!


    Glen? Who is it?


    Chris gradually frowned, following the voice, and saw the crowd step aside. Then he saw the figure of Jean pacing.


    Chris turned his head to look at the big man again and narrowed his eyes dangerously. He also looked at the crowd.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on, but since Jean is calling his name directly, maybe it''s an old acquaintance, or... an old enemy.


    Thinking of this, Chris took Merry and walked towards Jean quickly. When he stood still, he stretched out his hand and grabbed his. "Your acquaintance?"


    The man pressed the corners of his lips slightly and looked at his face without hesitation.


    Jean sighed softly. "Yes, I know him."


    More than just an acquaintance, this giant was the second son of the Sylvester family. He used a cruise ship to transport Vincent''s car to Indonesia.


    He didn''t show up at that time, and Jean didn''t expect to see him in LA.


    Chris did not let his guard down when he heard his answer. He staggered to block the opponent''s view, and warned in an extremely low tone, "He''s good at fighting, you have to be careful."


    The man lowered his eyes, raised his hand and patted Chris on the shoulder. "Don''t worry."


    As he passed and walked towards Glen, the doll-like girl beamed with her eyes and waved at him with gusto. "Brother!"


    She was very excited and wanted to move forward, but she remembered some things that happened that year, and then stopped walking angrily.


    The girl did not dare to approach Jean so easily. In her memories, no woman could stand by that man''s side.


    Jean then nced at her, nodding lightly.


    In the blink of an eye, he walked in front of Glen. Before he could speak, the other party mmed forward, punched his right hand very quickly and said. "Josh? What is this? Take this fist of mine!"


    Glen and Vincent are almost the same nature, they are not afraid of Jean.


    Chris suddenly saw Glen''s movement, and ran screaming. "Jean, be careful!"


    However, no matter how fast Chris shouted, the big man moved even faster than him.


    Even Merry and the girl screamed out loud.


    Glen''s fist was about to hit the corner of Jean''s mouth, but Jean made no move, not even a defense.


    In the face of such an attack, he calmly faced it, did not dodge, did not panic, and only focused on Glen''s huge fist.


    With a loud thud, his fist hit the wardrobe beside Jean.


    The tally saved him and only left arge hole in the cupboard.


    At this time, Chris came to help.


    Even if Jean really wanted to fight, Chris wouldn''t leave him.


    At this moment, Glen''s fist was lodged in the cupboard. He stared coldly at Jean and sneered. "Don''t you know how to hide?"


    Chrisughed angrily while standing next to Jean.


    As Glen''s words fell, Jean nced at the cupboard that the giant had smashed. "I haven''t seen you in several years, your anger is still fierce!"


    "Brother, you are crazy!" At this time, the girl also reacted. She rushed over to Glen, lifted her leg and kicked her in the face against her calf. "Why did you hit Brother Josh?"


    Glen didn''t say anything, he was just a little surprised when his sister kicked him.


    He lowered his face and pulled his cor aside.


    Then he met the man''s sharp gaze and snorted. "Josh, you look pretty good! No wonder I haven''t heard from you since you left, how dare you use a fake passport to get in here?"


    Glen''s tone was filled with dissatisfaction. He was tall and gigantic, and he kept humming as he spoke, looking very angry.


    As for Chris, he waspletely confused.


    Who is Josh?


    He never heard Jean change name!


    Then, he heard Jean utter warm words. "I''m back using my real name!"


    Hearing this, Glen gritted his teeth. But a secondter, he couldn''t take it anymore. Despite what happened earlier, he reached out and embraced Jean.


    He patted his back very hard with his palm. "If you disappear again like before, I''ll kill all of you."


    At that instant, the corner of the man''s mouth gave a hint of a smile, and he hugged him with the back of his hand, tapping his shoulder. "You won''t have such an opportunity."


    When he left, he didn''t say goodbye to Glen.


    Therefore, the punch that Glen justnded wasn''t because he couldn''t avoid it, but that he felt that he deserved it.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal if Glen could calm down after hitting him.


    At this time, Lilia had already entered the crowd, and the sound gradually stopped as she approached.


    In the roasted sweet potato shop, she seemed to see Jean hugging a man.


    She looked around again and her gaze fell on Chris'' face. She could not hide her surprise, while Merry stood behind them with her shoulders shrunken and her voice choking.


    Lilia carefully stepped forward and grabbed Merry''s shoulder. "Merry, don''t cry. Everything''s fine!"


    Seeing this, the battle seemed to have ended.


    When Merry heard Lilia''s voice, her eyes turned red and she hugged her arms tightly. "Sister, I ... I''m not crying..."


    The little girl was very scared.


    But she didn''t want to bother Lilia, so she lowered her head and rubbed her eyes, but the corner of her mouth kept falling.


    Chris'' face looked a little battered.


    His heart couldn''t help but feel guilty!


    Lilia calmed down for a moment, then finally went to her man''s side.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she approached, the girl left behind by Glen screamed. "Pretty sister, stay away from brother Josh!"


    If she didn''t, she would chase her out with a face even scarier than a demon!


    She didn''t dare say the following words, for fear of exposing Josh''s dark history!


    In the past, many girls at Parma liked Josh, and many tried to get close to him.


    Someone once wanted to climb into his bed, but they were thrown onto the beach in nkets and carried away by the waves. How terrible!


    Lilia was surprised by the girl, she thought to ask why, but the man held her waist.


    The little girl was astonished!


    Glen remained calm, he only raised his pair of thick eyebrows, and the dark surveince light in his eyes flicked back and forth onto Lilia''s body.


    Jean forbade Vincent to tell everyone that he was called back to Indonesia to care for his partner who was suffering from eye disease this time.


    Looks like he''s not lying.


    At first, he did not believe that Josh, or Jean, would have a woman, but he was still surprised to see it with his own eyes.


    At this time, Jean took Lilia and pulled her to his side, and he said earnestly, "This is my wife, Lilia!"


    Glen narrowed his eyes, he smiled faintly and stretched out his hand toward her. "My name is Glen!"

 Chapter 635 - Merry And Anna

    Lilia looked at the back of Glen''s injured hand, along with the giant''s embarrassed expression because his head was full of sweet potato crumbs, and smiled knowingly. "Hello, I''m Lilia!"


    "Beautiful sister, my name is Anna!"


    ??


    The girl standing by Glen''s side stretched out her hand in pleasure.


    Anna, the only daughter of the Sylvester family, turns 20 this year.


    Lilia turned her head to look at Anna. The girl was very beautiful, and her clear eyes seemed like a pearl.


    However, she had just reminded her to stay away from Jean. That''s why Lilia had a strange impression of that beautiful girl.


    "Hello Anna, nice to meet you."


    After Lilia greeted her, the girl continued to stare at her.


    Anna looked very curious, and her eyes filled with interest as she scanned Lilia.


    Upon seeing this scene, Chris'' mouth twitched.


    He let out a suffocating breath, squinted at Glen with cold eyes. Then he lifted his elbow and bumped into Jean. "Talk elsewhere, won''t you?"


    The man nodded. "Okay!"


    Chris thought to himself that not only did he have to move from there, he had to talk to the other party as well.


    He wouldn''t just let this giant go even if he was an old acquaintance of Jean.


    Now that his mr was a little sore from the few hits earlier, he wanted to get somepensation.


    As for the Sylvester family, he had never heard of it.


    Both of them had foreign genes in their appearance, and they were definitely not Indonesians.


    Thinking of this, Chris'' eyes got a little deeper.


    It''s been ten years since Jean disappeared overseas, but it seems that there are a lot of secrets to unfold.


    ...


    When they left the sweet potato shop, Glen would catch up with them as he still had to take care of the damage he had done earlier.


    When they returned to the hot pot restaurant, the waiter kept her promise and took them back to their previous private room.


    At the square table, the waiter brought an additional two chairs, and six people sat in a circle, which was rather crowded.


    Glen took a sip of his tea, staring oddly at Merry''s face.


    The little girl''s eyes rolled, then she looked sadly at Chris who was sitting beside her.


    Chris, who was wiping his face with a napkin, caught the giant''s faint eyes.


    He frowned in displeasure then put the juice on the table in front of Merry and said, "Drink!"


    "Brother, are you still in pain?" Merry felt like her heart was stabbed by the man''s coldness and asked with a t tone.


    When Chris saw the little girl worrying about him with all her heart, his mood calmed but he still felt sad.


    "Then ... should I apany you to the hospital?"


    Merry couldn''t see the embarrassment on Chris'' face.


    In her memory, Chris was always so persistent, tall and mighty, and he was the second young master of the handsome Hartanto family.


    Even though his nose is bruised and his face is swollen, he still has his good looks.


    Merry noticed the corner of Chris'' mouth and the faint purple coloring his cheekbones. With water shining in her eyes, she stared at Glen with rage and red at her excitedly.


    Glen just rolled his eyes at the stare.


    Anna could see that something was wrong with the atmosphere between the three of them.


    But she still thought more about Lilia. Her seat happens to be next to her. The girl put her cheek in one hand and moved forward. "Sister, when did you and brother Josh get married?"


    Lilia saw her clear eyes, then smiled and answered, "A few months ago, September 15th."


    "Then... has he touched you?"


    Many people in Parma say that Josh can''t get close to girls because he is sick.


    "Hey, don''t talk disrespectfully like that!"


    Glen warned from the side, and then the atmosphere at the table grew quiet again.


    At this time, Chris licked the wound at the corner of his mouth, and the pain made him grit his teeth.


    He nced at Glen and pped his tongue, "Why don''t you guys introduce yourself to me?"


    "This, my brother, is the second young master of the Sylvester family, Glen." Anna responded and patted her brother on the shoulder as she spoke.


    Then she stretched out her thumb again and pointed at herself. "Me, the little daughter of the Sylvester family, Anna!"


    "I beg your pardon?" Chris didn''t hear it clearly.


    Anna''s Indonesian is not very good, and her ent makes it even more difficult for him to hear.


    Anna was not happy when she heard Chris'' reply. "Listen carefully when people talk!"


    Since she hates speaking in Indonesian, she''s actually toozy to repeat it twice.


    It will make her feel like a child who is just learning to speak!


    Her anger startled Chris, and Merry seemed upset now.


    The little girl pped the table with a loud voice. "What do you mean?"


    Anna was shocked, her beautiful face immediately sank. "I said pay attention to people when they talk to you, why are you even defending him?"


    "He is my second uncle, and the most valuable person in my life! My second uncle just wanted to hear your introduction one more time because of your unclear voice! Why did you get angry? If you want to me someone, just me your voice! "


    The two little girls of almost the same age were sitting at the dining table and having a fight.


    Before anyone else could speak, Merry looked ufortable. She tapped the table again, and tapped Chris on the shoulder with her chin raised. "I will introduce myself like you too! This is my second uncle, Chris! And I am Merry!


    "That beautiful woman is my aunt, the international supermodel Lilia. And my fourth uncle, the young master of the Widjaya family, Jean Widjaya!"


    Anna has never seen a girl more difficult than her.


    At least no one in Parma dared speak to her so arrogantly.


    At this time, listening to Merry''s introduction made her dumbfounded.


    Seeing this, Glen rubbed his brows helplessly. "Anna, shut up!"


    "Brother..." Anna looked at her brother in disbelief, why did he have to silence her?


    Glen winked at Jean and reminded her, "Don''t make a mess in front of your brother Josh!"


    Anna blinked, and her gaze became clear in an instant. She sneered at Merry. "My brother won''t let me mess around, but you hear it too. The person you call Jean is actually my brother Josh and so his wife is my sister-inw. Since you call them uncle and aunt, do you want to call me auntie?"


    Merry got angry, she took the fruit bowl on the table and threw it. "Just dream!"


    When the little girl threw the bowl, she deliberately tilted it a little, so that the fruit inside didn''t get all thrown at Anna and Glen.


    Seeing the atmosphere on the table tense again, Jean looked at Merry with his brows furrowed, and just as he was about to speak, Chris tried to intervene.


    What he meant with that gesture was don''t expect to make his woman apologize!


    At this moment, Glen looked at the pieces of orange fruit on his body. His eyes were cold, and even Anna was rushing to wipe the water droplets on her face.


    Nobody knew that the Sylvester siblings were angry.


    Merry realized what she did, but in the end, she''s doing this to protect Chris.


    In this situation, Lilia put the water cup in her hand, picked up a napkin and leaned forward to wipe Anna. "Sorry, Merry is still a child and a little unwise, I apologize on her behalf."


    Both of them are important friends of Jean. Glen defends Anna and Chris defends Merry. Nobody did anything wrong.


    In a situation like this, Lilia could only step forward to intervene.

 Chapter 636 - Come Back With Me Josh!

    Merry was numb by the look in Jean''s eyes, her eyes were red and she refused to lower her head. "Brother, don''t apologize, you didn''t do anything wrong! Who told them to beat Chris like this? Look! The corners of his mouth are bleeding. I just threw a bowl of fruit, it''s nothingpared to Chris'' suffering."


    Chris saw Merry''s eyes that were filled with tears again, and his heart burned.


    ??


    Anna opened her mouth. The water droplets on her face have been wiped off by Lilia. She wanted to assuage her anger, but when she heard what Merry said, she smiled coldly. "Who told your second uncle to be so weak that he couldn''t beat my brother? Indeed, the more afraid someone is, the louder he barks."


    "You ..."


    "Can''t you keep quiet?" At this time, Jean''s grim voice was heard.


    He swept the crowd with a faint gaze, his eyes became sharp, and a hint of displeasure arose from it.


    Merry bit his mouth and stopped talking. Anna grinned and bowed her head.


    Glen raised his hand and wiped the fruit on his body . He put his hands on his knees and raised his eyebrows. "Josh, I will pay for his medical expenses."


    His tone was light, one could not tell if he was being sincere or had a hidden anger.


    When Chris heard what he said, he could not help but sneer. "The medical expenses are unnecessary, we better continue our fight until it is over."


    "What''s wrong with that bastard?!" Glen''s dark eyes fell on Chris, and he expressed his disgust straightforwardly.


    Chris gritted his teeth, but was speechless.


    He was right!


    He was not his match!


    Jean looked at Glen, and finally at Chris. "He is the boxing expert in the underworld, you really can''t beat him."


    Chris was caught in a dilemma and felt sick.


    Glen raised his eyebrows and smiled in satisfaction, but then he heard a warning from Jean. "Glen, if you hurt him and the rest of my brothers, you know what will happen to you."


    To Jean, everyone is important. He didn''t want his friends to fight over trivial matters.


    Glen''s smile froze a little. "Josh, you do have a lot of siblings huh."


    After hearing this, the man nodded nonchntly. "You are included too!"


    Because of Jean''s words, the war had stopped. Chris and Glen''s electrifying gazes met in the air, but the two of them immediately moved in just one second.


    The person called brother by Jean were only the chosen ones, but somehow they both felt that they couldn''t get along.


    About a few minutester, Merry peeked at Jean with her head lowered.


    She kept stirring her hands on her knees, and for a long time she raised her eyes to look at Anna on the opposite side, and said, "Sorry, I went too far for doing that without thinking."


    The little girl pushed another te on the table towards Anna.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Anna looked at the te, and met Merry''s sad expression again. She ys with her curly hair. "No, no, I''m just... just kidding!"


    The two young girls of almost the same age look at each other, andpromise is perhaps the first step in a friendship.


    Seeing everyone calm down, Jean sighed. "Let''s eat."


    At the dining table, they all ate hot pot with different thoughts.


    It was a coincidence to meet Glen in Chinatown.


    When they ate, everything was silent and only the sound of chewing was heard.


    During this time, only Jean offered Lilia dishes from time to time, and sometimes told her not to eat foods that were too spicy or drinks that were too cold.


    ...


    It''s nine in the evening.


    They returned to the apartment, and Chris immediately took Merry back to her room.


    Glen and Anna came to Jean and Lilia''s apartment.


    As soon as he entered, Glen surveyed the inside of the apartment in disgust. "Josh, are you living so frugally now?"


    When the man led Lilia and sat down, he ignored Glen''s sarcasm. "Why are you in LA?"


    Hearing that, Glen stood still on the spot. He turned and chuckled. "I am looking for you!"


    Seeing that they might have something to talk about, Lilia patted her husband''s arm. "You guys talk first, I''ll make tea."


    The man''s cold cheeks were tinged with tenderness, and he nodded in agreement.


    While walking towards the kitchen, Lilia walked over to Anna. "Anna, can you help me?"


    "Okay!" Anna happily agreed.


    After the two of them entered the kitchen, Lilia closed the door tightly.


    In the living room, Glen also walked slowly to the sofa, took off his jacket, and sat down opposite the man in a rxed manner.


    He studied Jean, then muttered towards the kitchen. "Really? Are you really married?"


    "Yes." The man answered and continued to ask, "What can I do for you?"


    Glen folded his legs, stroking the edge of the belt with one hand. "You left suddenly and you didn''t leave any exnation at all. If it weren''t for Vincent telling us, I really didn''t know that you had returned to Indonesia!"


    "It doesn''t count as leaving, I reminded you before I left."


    When he left, he gave everything to Glen, but... he didn''t say it clearly.


    Glen grinned, his fingertips gradually rising to reach his weapon. "What''s a reminder? If it weren''t for you being my brother, I would really like to fire two shots at you right now."


    The man''s faint smile faced Glen''s angry expression, and he asked in a low, maic voice. "Better not, you can ask whatever you want to solve the problem between us!"


    Oh shoot, no!


    Lilia would definitely be scared and panic when she heard the gunshot.


    Glen gave him a re, pulled his coat close to him and furrowed his brows. "Before that, can you exin to me whether the Hartanto family is very important to you?"


    Clearly, Glen was still brooding about the scene at the hot pot restaurant.


    Jean arched his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "All of you are important. If you want to get to know each other, you can be brothers in the future."


    "Huh?" Glen was disgusted. "His punches are so bad that even a child is superior to him!"


    The man looked at him, then raised his eyebrows slightly. "I can''t beat you either!"


    Glen fell silent at that. "Alright then, let''s talk about the settlement."


    Jean looked calm. "Say it!"


    Glen licked his back mr teeth and said, "Vincent told me your real name, so I found out about your visit. Josh, let''s get to know each other in real terms. You left without saying goodbye then. Isn''t it time to go back to Parma to greet the others with me?"


    "I know that this time you should not purposely hide your whereabouts. Otherwise, we might not be able to find any news about you in these years. Since you took the initiative to contact Vincent, aren''t you nning to return?" He added.


    When the words fell, Jean moved his lips. "Before you came to see me, didn''t you know that I ordered someone to apply for an entry visa to Parma?"


    Glen was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously answered, "You are an honorary resident of Parma, what type of visa are you applying for?"


    "My real name visa and my wife''s visa. After Chinese New Year, I''ll bring them back with her."


    The man made a promise, which also lessened Glen''s suspicious expression. "You do still have a conscience, huh! By the way, I heard that you also called Vincent''s older brother to go to your country a while ago. What''s wrong? Did Vincent offend you that you need to ask his older brother to take him home?"


    The man was expressionless. "He hurt my woman and wanted to separate her from me."


    Glen stared at him silently. Jean didn''t even take interest in the beauty queen of Parma in the past. They thought Josh was sick... Or didn''t even like women.

 Chapter 637 - A Gift From Home

    About half an hourter, Glen leaves the apartment with Anna.


    The two of them settled in the Gnome hotel across the street.


    ??


    Even though Jean''s promised that he will return to Parma, Glen still hesitates.


    Before leaving, he said that he would continue to watch over LA and be back together.


    Meanwhile, Chris'' room is upstairs.


    Merry was holding the medicine box and standing in front of him, wiping the cut on his cheek.


    The little girl knelt on the sofa in silence and her eyes were filled with traces of heartache. She takes cotton and a few drops of Iodophor and asks, "Brother, are you injured anywhere else? Does your heart hurt?"


    She was very worried about Chris while feeling depressed and angry.


    "No pain, it''s just a minor wound." At this time, Chris leaned back on the armrest of the sofa, folded his legs and lookedfortable.


    Even though he looked worried about his wound, the little girl clearly loved him.


    Maybe he was very excited. As soon as he finished speaking, Chris pulled a cut on the corner of his mouth, which made Merry frown.


    Merry took the cotton and wiped his face again. She muttered to herself. "When youe outter, you better let them follow."


    Earlier, they just wanted a hot pot dinner. The bodyguards assigned to guard Merry didn''te with them. Of course, Chris wouldn''t be hurt like that if they had followed.


    However, Chris thought sideways and squinted. "What''s the point? I didn''t hear Jean say the man was a boxing champion, and Clifford is useless."


    Merry looked at him with one eye, her pouting mouth did not speak.


    The atmosphere is a little awkward.


    After she wiped the wound for Chris, she lowered her head and carried the iodophor back to the medicine cab.


    Then she sat beside him and said nothing.


    Chris touched the corner of his mouth and red at Merry''s silent gaze. He couldn''t see whether the little girl was happy or not. His eyes then nced at therge suitcase in the living room.


    He coughed, and before speaking, Merry looked at him anxiously. "What''s the matter? Do you feel sick anywhere?"


    Chris'' heart was very soft.


    He wanted to reach out and hug her for a bit, but he held back and said while pointing at the suitcase, "Go and open it!"


    Merry took her gaze back to see, then she walked leisurely towards the briefcase.


    Her little figure stood in front of the suitcase, crouched on the floor and shrank into a small ball. After pressing it twice, she couldn''t open it.


    "Brother, is there a password?"


    Chris thought for a while and tried, "Try 110!"


    Merry fiddled with it and managed to open it. She half squatted to open the suitcase, and her eyes were immediately filled with colorful dolls.


    The little girl opened her mouth and saw dolls of different sizes inside. But her eyes were glued at the big pink rabbit in the center.


    She took it by the ears and rubbed them twice. She crouched on the floor and held the doll in her arms. "Brother, how do you know I like bunnies? So soft!"


    For a moment, Chris stared at her satisfied face, and lifted his chin toward the trunk. "Look to the other side."


    Merry happily put the rabbit in her arms, opened the other side of the trunk, and was still muttering. "Are there any other cute bunnies?"


    However, when the zipper of the suitcase was opened, she saw a different scene.


    What are these foods?!


    The little girl could clearly see that all the food was put into a vacuum containment.


    Big grilled chicken, grilled ribs, matcha cake, chicken wings��. Merry saw the food she used to love so much back in her origin country.


    Then she took the chicken wing and sniffed it.


    After putting it down, the little girl rummaged through the case again. She didn''t speak, so she continued to squat on the floor, holding the rabbit doll while looking at the food.


    Chris was still sitting on the sofa waiting for Merry to give him a loving hug.


    However, after waiting for a while, he heard the sound of crying instead.


    Chris'' face immediately changed, he got up and walked over to Merry.


    He stroked his head with his index finger. "What are you crying about?"


    "I''m not crying!" The little girl buried her face in the rabbit doll.


    Chris was helpless, he almost bent over and pulled her, but Merry suddenly got up and immediately ran into his arms.


    Unfortunately, she was moving so fast that the top of her head hit his jaw, and so the corner of his mouth hurt again.


    Chris took a step back and said, "There''s no need to cry."


    Luckily, she was fast enough to hide her pain and acted like it was nothing.


    She had a rabbit doll in one hand and Chris'' waist in the other. She rubbed her cheeks against the fluffy bunny doll and her voice was soft and mute as she said, "Thank you. You are very kind!"


    He brought her favorite doll and food.


    Even though vacuum packaging couldn''t keep it fresh, Merry thought it was still delicious.


    Not long after, her gaze fell at the Sky Garden restaurant in the upper right corner of the street.


    The restaurant''s food is the best.


    Merry''s sudden hug made Chris feel good.


    He put his arm around her bony shoulder and patted it softly. "If you know that I am a good person, don''t make me angry!"


    In particr, don''t try to y with others!


    The little girl nodded slyly in his arms, then she pushed Chris away and leaned forward to close the trunk again.


    "Why?" Seeing this scene, Chris became confused.


    Merry, holding the rabbit in her hand, pulled the suitcase and went to the door. "I''ll put all these rabbits in my bed first!"


    Chris was speechless. ''I''m not as attractive as that stuffed bunny?!''


    ...


    The next day, it was eight in the morning.


    Lilia woke up to her cell phone''s constant vibrations.


    Though feeling sleepy, she pulled out her cell phone under her pillow and saw four messages.


    As she unlocked the screen, two more messages appeared.


    Merry: Sister, are you awake?


    Merry: Sister,e to my room and let''s have breakfast together!


    Merry: I''ve bought your favorite fried dough sticks and bread.


    Merry: [Don''t ignore me. JPG]


    Merry: [cracked heart. JPG]


    Lilia saw the contents of the message and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She rubbed her sore eyes. Even though she had jetg yesterday, she''s still not used to this time difference.


    Sitting up from the bed, she subconsciously looked to her side, but she couldn''t see Jean''s figure anywhere.


    Lilia touched the bed sheet, it felt cold.


    It''s only past eight in the morning. Why did that man wake up so early?!


    Lilia came out of the bedroom still wearing pajamas. When she had just opened the door, she heard a voice in the living room.


    "After the new year, I''ll be back." When she looked up at him, she saw the man in gray pajamas sitting in front of the sofa talking on the phone.


    Lilia walked over andy on the sofa, staring at him.


    Outside the window, the sun was still dim, not as bright as yesterday. Subtle rays of light reflected on her cheeks, and her facial features were full of grace.


    When the man waved at her, Lilia walked over and sat on the sofa beside him. Naturally, she leaned against him and asked, "Who is that?"

 Chapter 638 - Shocking News

    The man put his phone near his ear while smiling.


    In an instant, he heard a familiar rebuke. "I wonder, don''t you like your family? You are not at home even during important holidays like Chinese New Year, even though it is a rare asion for families to gather. You went abroad and said nothing instead!"


    ??


    "After New Year''s Day , make sure youe back home. You have to say hello and apologize to the rest of the family. If you don''te back, you won''t have toe back after New Year''s!" The voice came from across.


    Oh, that was a phone call from his older brother James.


    Lilia heard the angry voice speaking to her husband through the phone, then she caught the man''s wrist and said in an agitated voice, "Sorry brother, don''t be too mad at Jean."


    James, who just recovered from the flu, felt his condition had returned and asked to meet Lilia. But his smelly little brother went abroad and took her with him. Obviously this made him angry.


    Jean curled his lips, put the phone to his ear again and said lightly, "Okay!"


    "Jean, you ..."


    "Anyway, why are you getting angry all the time? Young couples like to go on vacation to rx, this is no big deal. We really can''t be together this year, but next year and so on we can still, right? What are you worried about? If Jean really doesn''te back, just find out how you feel!"


    The taunt came from Irene, James'' wife as well as Jean and Lilia''s sister-inw.


    James was so angry that he grit his teeth, but he didn''t dare to argue.


    He was afraid of being told to sleep in the guest room during Chinese New Year.


    At this time, Irene answered the phone and said, "Jean, don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense, you and Lilia just have fun outside, don''t worry about the house. After youe back, remember toe visit us. I''ve prepared a present for Lilia, so don''t forget!"


    "Okay, sister-inw!"


    "Alright, then take care of your health, Lilia is pregnant so you have to take good care of her!"


    Irene said a few more words, and then hung up the phone.


    When the man put his cellphone on the table, he heard a chuckle.


    He turned his head and looked at Lilia. "What are youughing at?"


    "My brother-inw James finally can get angry, looks like his flu has healed."


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly. "So Mrs. Widjaya could stillugh so happily when she heard her husband getting scolded by her older brother?"


    Hearing this, Lilia smiled slightly and shook her head seriously. "No way! The only one who can scold you is me!"


    Seeing the man squinting dangerously, she stepped forward and grabbed his arm, then rested her chin on his shoulder. "Merry called and invited us to eat."


    "Now?"


    Lilia nodded. "She said she bought breakfast. Shall we go up?"


    "Alright."


    ...


    About ten minutes or soter, the two of them finished washing their faces and walked out of their apartment room. As soon as they got out, they saw Merry happily jumping from the elevator entrance.


    "Ah, Sis Lilia, you are awake!"


    The little girl shouted in surprise, and as she looked closely, she found that Jean also happened to walk out of the room.


    Merry immediately slowed down, walking politely while grinning. "Sister, have you read my message?"


    Lilia smiled. "Yeah. I just woke up at that time and forgot to reply to you. "


    She forgot...


    She was more panicked not seeing the figure of Jean by her side.


    Merry waved her hand, took her for a walk and said, "It''s okay, I just wanted to get you right away. Let''s hurry to my room, the milk is getting cold."


    "Slow down." As the man closed the door behind him, he faintly gave a warning.


    Merry turned then red at Jean, biting the corner of her mouth. "Okay, fourth uncle."


    The little girl dutifully slowed down, and moved forward like a little girl beside Lilia with small steps.


    She thought back, is Lilia''s leg injury still not healed?


    ...


    From today, Lilia''s life has be simple and satisfying.


    Before New Year''s Eve, she spent her days casually in LA without any work or worries. Except for asionally going out to sightseeing, she spends most of her time with the man she loves.


    A few dayster, on the eve of Chinese New Year, the man received a message from Indonesia, sent by his brother-inw Andrew.


    Mike and Lepleted the engagement party at 17.00 domestic time.


    When she heard the news, Lilia was lying on the sofa watching a drama on her tablet.


    Just then, she turned off the tablet in her hand and turned her head to look at the man beside her. "Is the engagement party over?"


    Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, she didn''t expect Mike to move so fast.


    The man nodded. "Yes, it ended a few hours ago."


    That means Mike and Le are now an engaged couple.


    Lilia''s calm eyes rippled as she frowned slightly. "Is Mike determined to be with her?"


    Jean nced at her without speaking.


    After waiting for a few moments, Lilia asked, "How many people attended the engagement party?"


    Lilia was worried that many people invited to attend decided not to.


    Le is well known in the capital city of Jakarta. Is there anyone who will join that party and ignore what she''d done to both the Mayer and Irwan family?


    As she thought, she heard a soft male voice next to her ear. "Only ire came!"


    Lilia''s eyes were shocked, she didn''t know how it must feel like to be Mike.


    Mike and Le are indeed engaged, it is said that they have invited a lot of people on behalf of the Austin family.


    He even rented the famous Imperial Restaurant. On the surface, Mike seemed to really take this engagement seriously.


    However, the results were not satisfactory.


    In the end, only Andrew and ire went to the restaurant to fulfill the invitation they had sent.


    Sure, this wasn''t a blessing, but they just wanted Mike to realize how ridiculous his recklessness was.


    In the entire Imperial Restaurant, nearly fifty tables were arranged. Only Andrew and ire sat at the main table and watched the two of themplete their engagement.


    They didn''t know if this result was ridiculous or sad.


    Andrew told them on the phone that Le dressed up and had an extraordinary expression at that moment.


    Maybe he didn''t even expect to witness such a scene himself.


    However, after their engagement was over, he heard that their engagement ring was a five carat sapphire that Mike himself made for Le.


    Knowing all this, Lilia didn''t speak for a long time.


    She suppressed all doubts in her heart and silently looked out the bright window.


    Now, she is vaguely looking forward to Mike and Le''s wedding ceremony.


    At that time, she will definitely leave.


    ...


    Tonight, at the capital city of Jakarta.


    The apartment was bought under Andrew''s name. Mike and Le live temporarily here.


    Even if everyone in the Austin family can''t ept Mike''s approach, he''s still his little brother, and Andrew can''t see his brother sleeping on the street. In the end, he could only let them sleep in his apartment.


    He still couldn''t ept Le. After attending their engagement party, he took his brother and Le to his apartment.


    At this time, at seven o''clock in the evening, Le turned and threw herself into Mike''s arms as soon as she entered the door. "Finally, I can marry you!"


    The light inside hadn''t been turned on yet, and under the dim light, the man''s eyes melted into the darkness without the slightest gleam.

 Chapter 639 - Expel Or I Won’t Come Back!

    For Le, being able to marry Mike is probably the most beautiful thing in her life.


    She always felt that the obsessions she had in her youth and the desires she had long dreamed of were finallying true, and they did happen for real.


    ??


    Mike didn''t hug her, instead he put some distance between them. As he turned around to turn on the light, he reminded her warmly. "Don''t get too excited, your wound is still not healing. Be careful not to tear it again."


    Le heard his gentle warning and nodded wisely through the light. "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself and not worry you anymore."


    She didn''t know what was going on.


    It seems that this stomach injury is not going away.


    In just a week, her wound tore again.


    Three days ago, while she was taking a shower, she fell in the bathroom and hit the ss cab because of the slippery floor.


    "Since you don''t want me to worry about it, then don''t be ridiculous again!" Mike casually joked as he took off his coat.


    He just turned around and hung up his coat, but Le came again.


    She hugged Mike from behind, rubbing her cheek against his back. "Mike, you''ve been so nice to me."


    Mike didn''t speak, and slowly opened his eyelids, his eyes fixed on his coat without focus.


    The corners of his lips curved, and those gloomy eyes couldn''t be seen by Le.


    Nobody knew what he had in mind.


    At ten o''clock that evening, Le returns to the room with her sleepy face.


    Twenty minutester, Mike, who was sitting in the living room, suddenly turned his head towards his vibrating cell phone.


    He turns on the screen and looks at the contents. He woke up with an evil smile. When he opened the door, someone was standing in the corridor.


    The other party did not speak, nor did they speak. The two of them just looked at each other carefully.


    Secondster, Mike blinked to let the person in. "Move faster."


    The personughed and lowered their voice. "You dare to order me around now?"


    "Do it fast."


    After an inexplicable conversation, Mike pushed open the bedroom''s door.


    The room was very dark, and the curtains were deliberately added with ayer of opaque fabric. The light from the corridor entered, casting a kite-shaped shadow on the bed.


    The door closed and opened a few times before it finally closed again.


    The room had returned to darkness.


    In no time, a voice came from the room.


    The woman sleeping inside didn''t notice the hidden camera with the dimming red light from the AC opposite.


    Unsurprisingly, Le''s wound became inmed again.


    ...


    Chinese New Year''s Eve is a day to leave the past and wee the new page.


    The city of LA is still peaceful and quiet.


    This morning, Glen and Anna appeared at the apartment gate in all red.


    Their father is Chinese. Every New Year''s Eve, they are required to wear all red as a tribute to tradition.


    At that time, Anna was sitting in the living room and looking around. The bedroom''s door was still closed, so she thought the beautiful sister might not wake up yet.


    Glen was leaning against the kitchen''s door, chatting with Jean.


    He looked at the figure of the man skillfully preparing breakfast, with his hands around his chest, seductively. "Are you broke? When I visited this apartment before, I wanted to ask you about it. Is it difficult to hire a maid? How about I lend you some money?"


    Even though he knew that Jean couldn''t possibly be short of money, Glen waspletely unable to understand the sight of a rich man cooking.


    This is unsightly!


    The man put the toast on the te, then fried two eggs in the pan.


    Hearing Glen''s taunt, he fiddled with the spat and said in a light tone, "I haven''t seen you for several years, you''re still nosy as always, huh?"


    Glen looked at Jean fruitlessly, then closed the kitchen''s door with the back of his hand. "Are you sure you will return to Parma with me?"


    "The day after tomorrow!"


    Glen thought about it for a moment, then reminded him. "The beauty queen Parma, she''s single for you, you know?"


    Hearing this, the man finally took a nce at him. "I have no idea."


    "People have been waiting for you, and they have been asking us about your whereabouts in thest few years. This time, you will bring your wife with you so it''s obvious that the queen will be sad!"


    Even though Glen''s tone was filled with emotion, he was clearly arrogant.


    The beauty queen is the daughter of thergest family in Parma. If she found out that Jean was back, she''d be eager to wee him.


    Glen''s mighty and tall figure leaned against the wall, his eyes filled with attention.


    He couldn''t wait to see Jean return to Parma.


    But what did he hear in return?


    "You solve it, I really don''t want to discuss it."


    Glen. "?"


    Is he wrong?


    Glen tugged at his ear, his face calm. "What did you say? Say it again?"


    "I can''t solve the problem. I hope it is resolved before I leave, otherwise I won''t leave." When the man put the fried egg on the te, his low, maic voice was menacing.


    Upon hearing this, Glen''s nose fluttered. "Josh, are you kidding me?"


    He had informed the people of Parma, and everyone was waiting for Jean''s return. He now threatens not toe, so what''s the difference between this and pping his face?


    The man sighed softly, then turned to Glen''s fiery eyes and said without haste. "So fix the problem and tell me when you''ve done something about it."


    Jean then put the te on the dining table, turned around and went to the bedroom.


    In the kitchen, Glen was left alone, gnashing his teeth while looking at Jean''s back, unable to resist touching the gun and wanting to hollow that arrogant head of his.


    However, Jean must stille back!


    In desperation, Glen picked up his cell phone and dialed his family''s home with an angry face.


    "Go and find an excuse to make our beauty queen go a long way. In a few weeks, I don''t want to see her in Parma."


    The other party was dumbfounded. "Young Master? What reason would the beauty queen leave voluntarily?"


    Has this young master gone mad?


    He''s just a housemaid!


    "I don''t care!" Glen was furious. "That''s your business. If my brother Josh can''t get back to Parma because of this matter, I''ll burn you alive."


    After hearing this, the butler straightened his face and said, "Young master, don''t worry, I''ll do it now."


    Josh''s name has be a legend in Parma.


    After all these years, they finally heard it again.


    The housekeeper vaguely remembered that the beauty queen used to show her love for Josh in Parma. Even though she was rejected, the beauty queen was not discouraged.


    Thinking of the man with such disease but was still unrivaled, the butler''s heart boiled.


    As for how to get the beauty queen to leave here, he needed to consider carefully.


    After hanging up the phone, Glen''s anger subsided a little.


    He realized that he had been tricked!


    He originally wanted to watch the old love blossom again, but in the end it was himself who fell into Jean''s trap.


    Glen thought that he''d surely make Jean pay for what he did one day.


    While thinking about it, he received a call from his cell phone.


    And it was from Vincent.

 Chapter 640 - First Friend!

    Glen answered the phone without being kind, and coldly said, "What do you want!"


    On the cell phone, Vincent''s voice is hoarse, a little tired. "When are you bringing Josh back?"


    ??


    When he was in Indonesia, he was threatened to call him Jean, so Vincent called Jean as Josh again because that was the name of a friend he knew.


    What''s more, he had to settle something with him!


    He has been banned from going out for almost a month and there is nothing to do at home all day long.


    The guards at the door were all servants to his older brother, and it was impossible for him to get out while they carefully watched him close.


    After finally learning the news that Jean will return, Vincent ponders how to get revenge on that bastard!


    Just because he was tinkering with his wife''s eyes, Jean called his older brother and reported him!


    He couldn''t wait to settle ounts with him!


    In the kitchen, Glen''s gaze fell on the dining table, his tone cold and full of sarcasm. "What? If Josh ising back, does that have anything to do with you? Are you sure you can get out?"


    Vincent was silent for a few seconds. "As long as you bring him back, I cane out. Hurry up and tell me, when will it be?"


    "The day after tomorrow!"


    Glen answered, and Vincent chuckled while holding the phone.


    He couldn''t wait to see the little master.


    ...


    By the time Glen hung up, Jean had already brought Lilia into the kitchen.


    Looking at their affectionate backs, Glen narrowed his eyes. "I''ve arranged for our departure for Parma in two days, is there a problem?"


    The man couldn''t believe that Jean would refuse.


    At that time, Jean heard his question and gave Lilia a ss of milk. "If the problem is resolved, everything will return to calm."


    Glen snorted and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    But before turning around and leaving the kitchen, he stopped again and said, "He''s going a long way, so you can be sure."


    The dialogue between the two brothers made Lilia frown, thinking that it was unusual.


    She bit into her toast, her eyes shining with wisdom. "Who did he mean?"


    The man looked at her with deep eyes and gave a suitable answer, "Problem in human form!"


    Lilia pursed her lips and chuckled, and didn''t continue the topic.


    She''d been with Jean for long, she knew her husband wasn''t short of admirers.


    It is understandable that a good man has his own charm.


    Perhaps, there will be surprises waiting for them at Parma.


    ...


    On New Year''s Eve, Merry and Chris came to their apartment at noon.


    The little girl was dressed beautifully today, with a knee-length red wool coat and even her sweater was in red. With a round face, she looks very cute.


    As soon as she entered, she looked around the room.


    As her eyes fell on Anna''s face, she blinked ufortably.


    The troublemaker brother and sister are here too!


    Seeing Merry''s face, Anna scratched her fingertips on the sofa, and said hello first, "Hi..."


    Merry pursed the corners of her mouth. "Hello."


    Chris took the little girl and walked to the other side of the sofa to sit down. He looked at Glen with a cold face.


    In short, this atmosphere is so awkward!


    Anna and Merry sat across from each other, their gazes sometimes met then quickly moved.


    As for Glen, he lowered his head and looked at his cellphone, trying to ignore the fact that the atmosphere between them was very strange.


    Not long after, Lilia came out of the kitchen with a tray of tea and fruit slices on top.


    She walked over to the coffee table, then Merry and Anna stood up to help her. Lilia smiled in return. "I don''t know what tea you want to drink, so I prepared the ck tea that I usually make, I hope you all like it."


    Glen took the teacup and thanked her. "ck tea is fine, sorry for the trouble."


    Chris then nced at him from the other side. This idiot still knows how to thank people?


    At this time, Anna looked at Merry on the opposite side and said softly, "Do you want to eat chocte?"


    She opened her little backpack as she said, and looked at Merry with hope.


    Seeing this, the little girl didn''t hold back anymore, her sullen eyes flickering. "What chocte?"


    Anna took out two choctes from her backpack and gave them to her. "This is my favorite chocte, give it a try."


    The two of them are rtively the same age, and they are both lively and active.


    Even if something unpleasant happened between them before, it was just a misunderstanding.


    Merry took the chocte that Anna gave her, she immediately opened the package and took a bite. "I also have some in my room, you should like them too. I''ll bring you some."


    Sharing a snack seemed to be the second step in their friendship.


    Glen and Chris seemed to just sit and watch. Anna hesitated for a moment and asked doubtfully, "Can I go with you?"


    "Okay, my apartment is upstairs!" Merry happily agreed, and the tension in Anna''s eyes immediately disappeared.


    The two girls said goodbye as both of them left. Since today, Merry has the first female friend in her life, and it was Anna.


    Two girls with the same interests and personalities are eating, drinking and ying in her room on New Year''s Eve.


    Anna really likes Merry''s personality. Right now, she was sitting cross-legged on the sofa with potato chips in her mouth. "Merry, will youe to Parma with Brother Josh the day after tomorrow?"


    Merry stopped unpacking snacks, lowered her head and shook her head. "I''m not leaving, Brother Chris will stay here with me."


    "Ah, I see ..." Anna pulled the corner of her mouth angrily. She held the potato chips and handed them to Merry''s mouth. "Then when do you have another day off? I''ll take you to Parma to y, okay?"


    Merry chewed the potato chips in her mouth, her eyes rolling. "Then ... Can you invite Chris with us too?"


    Hearing this, Anna smiled suspiciously and joked, "Was your rtionship with your second uncle so good? I saw you defend him that night. If I didn''t hear you call him second uncle, I thought you two were lovers."


    Merry gave off a gleam of enthusiasm, and a trace of emptiness etched into her eyes. "Why do you think that way? Brother Chris has been very nice to me, of course I have to protect him, isn''t that normal?"


    Is this normal?


    The smart Anna didn''t speak, she shook her head and her doll-like face was filled with smiles.


    Merry looks really stupid!


    Did she even realize that she liked her second uncle?


    ...


    Today, Merry has a serious doubt in her heart? because of Anna''s words!


    Do she and Chris look like a couple?


    She always thought that they only looked like uncle and niece at best.


    But if she really crossed the line, would she want to control herself?


    Although she really liked the feeling of being with her second uncle, she was not clear what it was.


    So far, there have never been any peers around the little girl.


    Anna was the first.


    So she heard these words for the first time!


    All day long, the little girl spent her time daydreaming about the answer.


    ...


    That night, on New Year''s Eve, Glen had already ordered a restaurant in Chinatown, and he had already prepared it in advance.


    Even though it''s not in China, Chinatown still has the festive spirit of the Chinese New Year''s Eve.


    At around 6:30 pm, the convoy slowly stopped outside the gates of Chinatown city.

 Chapter 641 - Chinese New Year’s Eve

    They weren''t the only ones who came here tonight. Even Dina, Rini, and the bodyguards assigned to guard Merry were there too.


    Here is the most delicious Chinese restaurant in Chinatown called Tang Garden. The private room booked by Glen was very spacious. Two round tables were ced in the hall, one to the left and one to the right.


    ??


    When people walk into the restaurant, the simple yet elegant decoration makes one feel like they are in an antique house.


    However, when everyone started to sit down, Merry suddenly sat beside Anna.


    And there was Lilia to her left.


    Chris raised his eyebrows in difort, the little girl''s behavior seemed intentional.


    "Come here!" He looked at the person opposite him, but the little girl shook her head. She even grabbed Anna''s arm and said, "I want to sit with Anna."


    Chris was speechless.


    Seeing this, Lilia couldn''t help but look at them. It shouldn''t be an illusion, that little girl did something wrong today.


    Starting in the afternoon, her face that couldn''t hide her thoughts always showed attachment and confusion.


    She rarely saw this heartless expression on Merry''s face.


    Coupled with the fact that she was deliberately avoiding Chris at this time, Lilia was more confident in her guess.


    The atmosphere at the dining table gradually turned awkward due to Chris''s gloomy expression.


    Anna looked left and right, and finally took Merry''s hand and waved at Chris. "Uncle, Merry and I are already very good friends. I want her to sit down with me so we can talk a little before parting, then I''ll return her to youter."


    When the words fell, she also stuck out her tongue mischievously, and her big eyes with curlyshes flickered towards Chris.


    She helped Merry out of Chris''s thundering gaze.


    But since everyone was present, Chris couldn''t ignore the appearance of his face. He just tapped the table with his fingertips and sneered, "Okay, if that''s what you want!"


    A strange phenomenon indeed. Why would that little girl hide from him?


    Chris was very gloomy throughout this Chinese New Year dinner.


    The indoor TV was still broadcasting news of Chinese New Year celebrations in China, and the sound of fireworks and firecrackers could be heard from outside the window.


    Dragon and lion dancing as well as fireworks are annual traditions in Chinatown. Colorful and bright fireworks bloom over Chinatown, dispelling the darkness of the night.


    In the middle of a New Year''s dinner banquet, Lilia took the lead to put down tes and chopsticks. He saw the people at the table who asionally gathered to chat, and quietly got up and walked to the window.


    Fireworks are beautiful and enchanting.


    She leaned against the window and watched the fireworks, with a casual smile on her lips.


    At this moment, in the light reflected through the window, she saw a tall figure walking slowly.


    The man walked beside Lilia, put a hand on her shoulder, and rubbed her a little. "Is the food not to your taste?"


    Lilia put her hand on the window sill, and the color of fireworks shed in her eyes. "No, I''m full. I haven''t eaten muchtely, but... our child is nice enough and doesn''t ask me to eat any more weird foods."


    She raised her hand and ced it on her lower abdomen, with a gentle smile on her cheek.


    The symptoms of morning sickness seem to have passed.


    In the past week, she has never had morning sickness.


    The man clutches her shoulders, a few strands of hair wrapped around his fingertips and as he stares at her calm cheeks, his eyes are filled with emotion.


    He then heard the sound of a ss of wine collide in his ear, and Lilia nced to the side. "How long are we going to stay in Parma?"


    "At most one week." The man answered without hesitation.


    Lilia nodded slightly, and then her eyes fell on Chris and Merry. "Do you think Merry looks strange tonight?"


    The man looked at Merry, then he looked back and asked with interest, "What do you see?"


    Lilia tilted her head and looked at the beautiful fireworks that had just bloomed outside the window. "Is it just me or Merry seems to be running away from Chris?"


    If this was the usual Merry, the little girl would have rushed over to Chris'' chair as soon as possible.


    By the way, when she took her seat tonight, she dragged on for a long time before she finally sat beside her and Anna.


    On the other hand, when Chris sat alone across the round table, his eyebrows and eyes were covered with frost. Even if he didn''t say a word, everyone could see that he was upset.


    Jean heard her analysis, stared at her arm on the window sill then took the tip of her finger. "Naturally, everyone should understand too."


    Lilia''s mouth opened slightly. "So it''s not just me! What happened to that little girl? Yesterday she was fine, and it didn''t look like they had a fight ..."


    She had a little trouble understanding Merry''s way of thinking.


    Without understanding, she could not advance to persuade her.


    While she was thinking, a muffled hum came from behind Lilia and Jean. The two of them looked back and saw that Glen''s palm was right on Chris'' shoulder.


    The muffled hum came from Chris.


    Glen looked at the palm of his hand, then looked at Chris. "Man, are you really that hurt? I didn''t mean to hit you hard then!"


    The two of them were holding wine sses, smiling and grinning.


    Glen is indeed a rude person, and as a former boxing champion, he nearly hurt Chris internally even if he just patted him.


    Doesn''t this old man understand whatpassion means?!


    Chris couldn''t help but nce at her, but Merry who was on the opposite side clearly couldn''t sit still. " "Brother, don''t drink too much alcohol, okay?"


    The little girl was still worried about him, even though she avoided his eyes the whole night, she still couldn''t help but remind him with such a gentle gaze.


    Chris met her with her anxious nce across the table, eyebrows raised lightly. Then he casually retracted his gaze, raised his head and drank half a ss of wine.


    He ignored her in such a way, hurting Merry and himself.


    It feels so strange.


    Merry pursed her lips and lowered her head, then her little hands pressed against her chest, why did she feel so ufortable?


    She felt she couldn''t breathe, she felt suffocated.


    "Merry, I think your second uncle drank too much wine, will you watch over her?" Anna watched everything from the side.


    The girl looked narrowly at Merry and whispered.


    Upon hearing this, Merry lifted her eyes again to look at Chris, only to find that the man got up and went to the next table with a ss of wine.


    What is he trying to do?!


    Merry watched her second uncle''s movements in an instant. She walked towards Dina and Rini, not knowing what the man was talking to them about.


    He still supported himself by holding on Dina''s chair with one hand, and his body seemed to be wrapped around it.


    Very fascinating!


    For Merry, there were very few women around her second uncle.


    At least, she had never seen it.


    But, since when did her second uncle and Dina have such a good rtionship?


    ''What are you talking about? Why do you guys look so happy!''


    Merry seemed to have dropped a bomb on her heart.


    In short, she felt ufortable, and the more she looked at them, the more annoying they got her!


    As she was about to release the fire in her eyes, she saw her second uncle leaning over Dina''s ear and starting to whisper.


    Are they really that close?!


    At this time, the little girl had long forgotten, it was clear that she had never felt it.


    And she doesn''t understand that this kind of emotion is jealousy.

 Chapter 642 - Second Date!

    After New Year''s dinner, it was already approaching ten o''clock.


    When everyone returned to the apartment, Glen and Anna parted ways with them.


    ??


    Perhaps because they were in a western country, everyone didn''t have a special feeling of the New Year''s atmosphere.


    In the apartment''s elevator, Merry was standing alone in the corner with her head bowed and silent.


    She rubs her cell phone on her hand and feels unhappy.


    After Lilia and Jean arrived at the floor of her room, they led out into the corridor.


    Dina and Rini followed behind. When the elevator''s doors slowly closed, Merry stared silently at Chris, and saw his cheeks glow a little red.


    At this time, Chris was standing at the front and clearly saw Merry''s expression through the reflection on the elevator.


    His eyes sank, and when the door opened, he walked out without a sound.


    Merry was stunned behind him.


    The second uncle�� Completely ignored her!


    In Merry''s little world, she didn''t know what that feeling was like.


    At this moment, she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    The feeling did not go away until she heard the voice of her second uncle closing the apartment''s door.


    The little girl was standing alone in the middle of the corridor, with her apartment to the left and her second uncle across.


    But at this time, the room door did not open for her.


    She looked at the door, wrinkled the corners of her mouth sadly, then turned to her room and went straight in.


    Inside, the rabbit doll is ready to befriend her all night long.


    ...


    On the top floor, Lilia returned to the room and turned on the TV again.


    The Spring Festival G rey is still in progress. She took off her coat and asked the man down on the sofa. "Tonight, let''s watch this together."


    She wanted to enjoy this holiday with him, watching and listening to the jingle of New Year''s Eve.


    Although they weren''t in Indonesia, the holiday stayed the same.


    The man is still wearing the coat. He nced at the time, his eyes warm. "Tired?"


    "Not tired!" Lilia wondered if she was going to make him a cup of tea, but she suddenly heard Jean say, "Do you want to get out?"


    She was surprised and smiled. "Where are we going?"


    "Anywhere, if you''re not tired. Let''s go out now."


    Lilia was curious enough, but she didn''t argue. After putting on their coats again, the two of them left the apartment.


    ...


    Half an hourter, at LA Cinema Studios.


    When Lilia got out of the car, she saw the studio''s logo in front of her, then she smiled and hugged the man. "Are you taking me here for a movie date?"


    "Your movie will be released at midnight."


    It turned out that he still remembered.


    In domestic time, the film has already been released, and the current 7.7 rating seems fine.


    They both read online reviews, and the audience''s response was rather serious.


    Lilia nced at the time, it was almost eleven in the evening.


    She and her man walked to the theater hand in hand. There weren''t many people and the Chosen Kingdom''s promotional video was ying on the big screen ahead.


    In fact, she had never seen theplete film effect before.


    The final female supporting role in the film was temporarily changed, which also rebuilt the image of the female support role she yed.


    Lilia is standing at the cinema, looking at the promo on the screen, a little nervous.


    Twenty minutester, they walked into the VIP seats.


    There are only those watching.


    Lilia looked around and smiled, "Looks like this movie isn''t very interesting. Nobody bought tickets��"


    The man next to her adjusted the soft sofa to a morefortable angle, and just as he was about to speak, he heard footstepsing from the entrance.


    When Lilia heard the voice, she looked back and was surprised to see the other party.


    It seemed that the two people who were blocked by the staff along the door did not expect to see the two of them.


    Glen stood on the steps and squinted. "Haven''t you returned to your apartment?"


    Anna also turned her head and saw a familiar figure, so she quickly exined to the staff in a foreignnguage, with a rather aggressive tone.


    At this time, Jean was faintly looking back at Glen with deep brows. "What are you here for?"


    "Watching movies!" Glen climbed the stairs quietly, joking as he walked. "I wanted to sit in the VIP hall, but the staff said that the only VIP room had already been purchased. I also wanted to see who was so rich and powerful that he could throw me out. Apparently, that little bastard is you after all!"


    The Sylvester family was always ridiculous. A man as tall and gigantic as Glen could only watch movies in the VIP room.


    Otherwise, there would be no ce to put his long legs.


    Lilia heard Glen''s taunts and couldn''t stop from not patting the man''s arm. "So, you bought this ce?"


    It''s no surprise that apart from them, there wasn''t a single spectator.


    The man and Glen met, and his handsome, deep face flicked helplessly.


    Glen raised his eyebrows and called after he sat down. "You even paid for the guard at the door of the cinema, how rich you are!"


    Anna, who was following him, also sat down beside her brother.


    There was an aisle between them, and Anna waved her hand at her.? "Sis, I saw the news today and found out that this is a movie that you starred in, so of course I came here to watch it!"


    Anna''s curiosity about Lilia never goes away.


    She happened to be free, so she took her brother to watch a movie to kill time.


    When Lilia heard Anna''s words, she smiled and humbly shook her head. "I''m not the main actor, I''m just a side character!"


    "Oh, it''s still the same, your name is on the front line of the poster, and you must be one of the main characters."


    In the private screening hall, the room no longer seemed empty because of the figures of Glen and Anna.


    Before the opening of the film, the service staff brought some cakes and hot tea and milk, and the only ss of milk was delivered to Lilia''s seat.


    Everything is set, and as the clock strikes 12 midnight, the movie officially begins.


    Lilia pays attention to every plot and story intensively.


    The opening scene is the one where she goes to find the king in the rain.


    Time has passed, and the hard work and effort during filming was now projected onto the screen. The feeling waspletely different.


    Lilia watched and recalled the various details of the shooting.


    Shirley''s figure, the dangerous situation along the river, the production in several locations, and every frame that ticks on the screen gradually oveps with her personal experience.


    The film is 135 minutes long.


    In thest scene, Lilia gradually wiped her tears away.


    The scene at the end is the one where the character she ys dies to save the king.


    This is also thest scene where all the scenes have beenpleted. She had put all her emotions into acting.


    In the picture, Lilia falls into the king''s arms, her eyes filled with love. When she slowly closed her eyes, a relieved smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Loved, hated, and hurt, her whole life was painted by all these feelings, and at the same time, she died in the arms of the king she loved.


    Handling this kind of film plot makes Lilia empathize with her role, as if the characteres to life with her.


    Until now, she was confused about why Indonesian critics praised the character she yed, saying that she even managed to overshadow the poprity of the heroine Shirley.


    Initially, when Lilia agreed to take on the role, she was not happy with the storyline.


    What exactly caused Louis to rewrite her character''s ending?

 Chapter 643 - Don’t Want To Be Left

    When they left the cinema, it was already half past one in the morning.


    Lilia lowered her head and walked beside the man, her emotions affected, and her eyebrows quietly silent.


    ??


    The Sylvester family''s siblings walked behind them. Glen then broke the silence saying, "Josh, tomorrow morning at eight, I''ll be waiting for you at the airport."


    "Okay!" The man answered in a deep voice. He then immediately opened the car''s door for Lilia, then closed it and turned around after his wife sat up firmly.


    Glen, after a few steps away, had a dangerous grin on his stern cheek. "This time, you don''t want to y with me anymore!"


    The man''s eyes were calm, his eyelids drooping as his thin lips slightly raised. "Not."


    "Okay, see you tomorrow!"


    Glen stood on the spot and received Jean''s response, after which he saw the car slowly drift away from his sight.


    In front of LA Cinema Studios, the guests came out one by one after the movie was finished.


    Anna looked at her brother''s face and frowned. "Brother, I want to cry ..."


    "What are you crying for?" Glen frowned, watching how his tomboyish sister wanted to cry. His eyes shed a little disgust.


    He hates women who cry and grumble the most.


    Anna rubbed her eyes, her thin curvedshes slightly wet. "I didn''t expect it to be such a sad story ..."


    Glen looked confused. "What''s wrong? Was anyone dead?"


    "Brother?!" Anna looked at him in disbelief. "The woman who died in the film earlier was the role yed by Sister Lilia."


    "Oh, I fell asleep 10 minutes after the film started."


    Glen hates watching movies, especially the blockbusters these days that emphasize a storyline filled with love and hate.


    If it weren''t for Anna, he''d rather go to boxing matches.


    Anna smiled and looked at her brother.


    A big boss who doesn''t care about romance deserves to be single!


    ...


    Inside the car, the man looks at Lilia''s face while driving.


    He was driving at a slow speed. When the car stopped at a red light, Lilia''s chin lifted and their gazes met. "Are you happy after watching a movie?"


    Lilia snorted, nced at the crossroads then shook her head. "I''m not unhappy, but there''s something I don''t understand."


    "Let''s hear it?" The green light shed, and the man drove back again.


    Lilia''s eyes flickered as she rubbed her chin then said, "When I took this manuscript, Harold forced me not to take it. The story of the role I took was too cruel and unpleasant. He was worried that I would be harassed by the whole team andbeled as a violent female partner, so he didn''t want me to take it. I also know that Sasha invested in the drama at the start, and she may have been involved in the making of the script as well."


    "But at the end of the filming, the plot for my character was drastically revised, and Harold messaged me during the day saying that domestic film critics have great respect for the movie. But why did Louis suddenly modify the script? For an experienced director like him, the plot must have been carefully crafted from the start, so why was it suddenly revised? It just doesn''t make sense."


    Lilia gently analyzed, and then her eyes that were shining brightly fell impartially onto the man''s cheeks.


    Jean was subconsciously staring too deep then diverted his gaze once he realized it. "Since the script needed to be carefully crafted, he definitely needed to revise it, so it was enough to show that the previous scene was imperfect."


    "Is it true?" Lilia turned around and leaned back on the chair, her eyes vaguely sly. "Jean, do you know Louis?"


    She might be asking, but it sounded more like an affirmation.


    The man moved to the leftne, then nced in the rearview mirror and spoke softly, "No."


    Lilia didn''t agree with her husband''s answer, but she failed to express her own thoughts.


    Deep down, she felt that Jean must have secretly stepped in to reverse the direction of the entire script.


    Jean clearly has this ability.


    After returning to the apartment, Lilia took a short shower. Although her mind was still filled with spection, she immediately fell asleep.


    Next to her, the man sat quietly, concentrating on the peaceful face of his woman.


    He did ask Louis to change the script for his wife.


    He has paid so much for this film, so there was no excuse for not giving Lilia''s role "an epic end".


    At this time, the phone in his palm vibrated, so the man lowered his head then got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    In the kitchen, he''s standing in front of the window with a cigarette case, and after lighting one, he picks up the phone.


    When the call connected, Jean''s voice sounded deep. "Is there something wrong?"


    It was Kenny.


    Currently, he was sitting in his apartment, pinching his eyebrows while reporting to the man. "President, I just heard the news. One of our real estate projects in Surabaya was reported to be of poor quality, and at this time, many homeowners gathered and said they demanded their rights."


    Hearing the voice, the man took a sip of the cigarette in between, and when he blew the mist, his voice was low and indifferent. "Work closely with everyone in the legal department to resolve this issue. If there is no evidence that makes sense, fully turn the matter over to the Law Department and bring it to court."


    Kenny answered, but he couldn''t help asking anxiously, "President, when are youing back? It''s just the Lunar New Year holiday, they shouldn''t be making a big fuss. I don''t know what has happenedtely, but since thest few months, ourpany has always been hit by problems. Has anyone targeted us on purpose?"


    Kenny''s feeling was not wrong. Ever since the Widjaya family project was carried out, they have suffered from severe attacks in a row.


    Some of the usations were nonsensical, and some were just nderous.


    At this moment, the man''s pupils were reflecting sparks on the cigarette. "I''ll be back in about a week. Remember what I said, and cooperate with everyone first."


    "Okay, President!"


    After hanging up, Kenny picked up the cell phone and saw what were these people''s main problems.


    Right now, he needed to know what these people were going to do as fast as possible.


    It is strange that there were no problems during the building process. And when the houses have been upied for a while, suddenly these owners im that their houses are of poor quality and start iming their rights.


    Kenny believes that there must be a conspiracy.


    In the LA apartment, the man stood by the kitchen window and smoked three cigarettes.


    He didn''t mind the criticism hispany suffered.


    There are some things that are made up.


    ...


    The next day afternoon, Merry satnguidly beside Lilia.


    She is seen carrying a little stuffed bunny with her ears falling in her arms, which she kept huggingst night.


    "Sister, do you really have to go tomorrow? My vacation isn''t over yet, don''t you want to stay a few more days?"


    The little girl looked at Lilia with hope, but her face and the corners of her eyes were full of fatigue.


    She only slept for two hoursst night, and when she woke up at four in the morning, she couldn''t sleep anymore.


    She wanted to text Chris, but she hesitated.


    In this cold war, Merry felt that she was going to lose!


    Even for breakfast, she only drinks milk and eats biscuits in her room.


    For the first time in days, Chris didn''t prepare breakfast for her, nor did hee to wake her up.


    She was sad, but she didn''t say anything!


    Now, seeing that Lilia and Jean were leaving tomorrow morning, the little girl thought that she would go back to being alone again.


    If Chris continued to ignore her, what should she do?!


    But if she took the initiative to give up and seek peace, wouldn''t she lose her pride in front of him?!


    With such a mood, coupled with all kinds of weird emotions, Merry has a very disturbing and decadent feeling.

 Chapter 644 - Still Immature!

    Merry was very awkward and didn''t know how to deal with her feelings.


    She was leaning on Lilia at this time, her dark and clear eyes filled with confusion.


    ??


    Lilia saw that she looked sad and disheveled, and her eyes also paid attention to the doll she was holding in her arms.


    She smiled and said sharply, "We need to go to Parma, so we can''t stay any longer. You just need to study hard and finish your school as soon as possible, so you don''t have to be alone after returning to Indonesia."


    Lilia understood a little about Merry''s stress.


    She has been well protected by her family since she was a child, and she has never seen an evil heart, nor has she faced too many storms.


    The little girl is very simple, like a piece of paper untainted by the world, looking pure and clean.


    No wonder Chris was seduced by her.


    He was used to seeing the dazzling beauty of beautiful women, but the beauty of this little girl was truly special.


    At this moment, Merry looked at Lilia faintly, and patted the rabbit with her little hand. "I ... I just feel a little reluctant to part with you ..."


    "Don''t be like that, isn''t your second uncle still here with you?"


    Speaking of this, there was a hint of ambiguity between Lilia''s smiling eyes.


    With such a vague joke, Merry''s face did not showfort, but was even more anxious.


    The little girl slowly lost her mind and said nothing.


    Seeing her like this, Lilia has an illusion that can''t be exined.


    Merry looks like a girl who is trapped in love.


    Lilia thought silently, trying to free her. But at this time, there was a knock on the apartment''s door.


    Merry ran to open the door with the bunny doll in her arms, and saw Chris as she looked up.


    She opened her mouth, and Chris passed her before she could speak.


    He walked into the living room and looked around, then looked at Lilia and asked, "Where''s Jean?"


    "In the kitchen, he should be smoking!"


    Recently, Jean smoked less frequently, and he only asionally went to the kitchen to have a little smoke when he was thinking about various things.


    At the end of the conversation, Lilia''s line of sight fluctuates between Chris and Merry, and she could feel that the atmosphere between them is not harmonious.


    Chris answered, and went into the kitchen without squinting, then closed the bedroom''s door.


    Merry was still standing at the gate, mming the door angrily, her eyes red.


    Chris had ignored her now, so what should she do!


    Lilia saw how anxious she was and called out to her. "Merry,e here."


    The little girl walked towards her, pressing her little mouth firmly.


    "You need to tell me the truth, is there a misunderstanding between you and Chris?"


    She was still used to seeing the bright and dazzling smile on Merry''s face, and such a sad look didn''t suit her.


    Merry pursed her lips and whispered, telling the story of her conversation with Anna yesterday.


    After listening to it, Lilia understood clearly.


    Initially, she was worried that Merry was bored with Chris or that she was getting criticism from outsiders about their rtionship.


    Lilia smiled and shook her head, calmly soothing her. "Merry, do you care about what other people say?"


    Merry widened and shook her head. "I don''t care."


    "Then you ..."


    Before she could finish it, the little girl added hastily. "But I can''t do it with Chris. I don''t care about what other people say, but I just can''t when ites to him."


    Lilia''s smile deepened on her cheeks, and as soon as she left, she saw a familiar figure beside the slightly open kitchen''s door.


    Oh, it turns out Chris is eavesdropping!


    At this time, Jean was standing near the kitchen''s window, watching Chris eavesdropping in the doorway with indescribable words.


    That sight was truly��. baffling.


    As the living room grew quiet, Chris walked back to the window in a rxed manner.


    He picked up the cigarette case on the window sill and took one for himself. Unlike the serious expression on his previous arrival, Chris lookedfortable.


    After being in trouble for a long time, the little girl was worried that other people would misunderstand their rtionship, which was why she had purposely walked away from him yesterday.


    What a pointless worry!


    Besides, it was too early to worry.


    If they do get together in the future, it''s toote to get upset about these things.


    But in his final analysis, he still believes that he''s still in Merry''s heart.


    Yes, right!


    Chris held the cigarette to his lips, and his eyes were colored with a smile. He didn''t even feel cramped when he smoked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The man squinted at Chris''s smirk as he smoked, then furrowed his thick brows.


    Chris sighed. "Can''t you see that I''m okay? I''m just here to stop by, aren''t you leaving tomorrow? I came to spend time with you!"


    Jean didn''t reply.


    After they finished smoking, they stayed in the kitchen for a while before returning to the living room.


    Chris looked at Merry at first nce. Unfortunately, the girl was lying on the sofa, holding the bunny doll in her arms, and falling asleep.


    Lilia got up, walked over to the man, and said to Chris, "Brother Chris, Merry didn''t sleep wellst night, so ... you can send her back to the bedroom to sleep."


    Chris continued to pretend. "Has she fallen asleep? Let her sleep here. "


    When that word was spoken, Jean said in a low voice, "Take her or I''ll send her, choose."


    Chris was speechless.


    In the end, he didn''t dare go against Jean''s words.


    He stared at her sternly, then leaned forward, and carefully lifted Merry off the sofa.


    The little girl couldn''t sleep well, and the sudden movements made her mutter a few words in her sleep.


    Finally, leaning into Chris'' arms she muttered. "Brother Chris, I don''t care about you anymore."


    Ah!


    Is she really saying she doesn''t need him anymore?!


    Chris had a sneer on his lips, turned and walked out, but continued to hug her.


    Lilia opened the door for them, and immediately crouched on the door frame to peek at Chris''s figure walking away.


    Jeez!


    She didn''t expect Chris to be so immature!


    Knowing that Merry could not hide her worries, he also deliberately pretended to avoid her, and the little girl who was provoked by that almost cried.


    However, the most beautiful rtionships maye from being apart from each other, so that when the two meet, it''d only make it difficult to hide their love.


    Merry was young, and Chris had a long way to go before he broke the lingering feelings between them.


    ...


    The next day at 8 am, Jean took Lilia, Dina and the others on a ne to Parma.


    Glen''s private jet is very spacious andfortable, and there is a bedroom reserved exclusively for Lilia so that she can rest.


    It takes about ten hours to fly from LA to Parma.


    On the ne, Glen and Jean sit together, while Anna is watching TV up front, and Lilia goes to the bedroom.


    She was worried that she would get nauseous in the morning again, so she nned to go to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Dina, Rini, and Clifford sat in the back seat.


    This time, Dina looked at the expressionless man beside her, then lowered her voice and asked, "Captain, why don''t you ask the young master to make you stay in LA?"


    Clifford is their captain. He liked Merry and everyone could see it.

 Chapter 645 - Arriving At Parma!

    In thest few days in LA, she and Rini witnessed their captain and Merry deliberately keeping their distance.


    Perhaps because of Chris, Clifford made himself invisible.


    ??


    However, as long as Merry was around, their leader''s eyes would not move from the little girl''s figure.


    It''s a kind of hidden affection that they can feel without words.


    Dina didn''t dare say who was right and who was wrong, but her captain had always been a man of high quality in everyone''s heart.


    As a man, he is not inferior to the son of the Hartanto family.


    However, this team leader''s inferiorityplex was clear.


    At the moment, Clifford was sitting by the window. As the ne boarded, his cool, calm eyes slowly drifted outside.


    His thin lips moved, and he seemed to have stopped speaking.


    After all, he didn''t say anything, because his job was to protect Jean and Lilia.


    However, deep down inside, there was still love that he let no one know about.


    He had been watching closely, and he could see that Merry had Chris in her heart.


    At that time, he knew that he''d lost even before he tried to fight.


    Even though there was dissatisfaction, he was still happy.


    He didn''t want his feelings to get in the way of his work, and the only way to keep loving the little girl was to keep a distance and look from afar on her smiling face.


    Dina and Rini then looked at each other, then to the man''s face that was looking indifferent and alienated. In fact, their captain was very handsome. Even though he was not as handsome as Jean, his dignified look always made people feel safe andfortable around him.


    Love sometimes hurts so much.


    ...


    The ten hour flight was extremely fast. At 2 p.m., the nended at Parma International Airport.


    This is a city located in the middle of Italy. Parma is known for its beautiful architecture and the surrounding countryside.


    Even though Parma is a small city, the excitement and enthusiasm of its residents is still felt in every corner of the city. The city with the oldest university in the world, Parma University, was built around the 9th century.


    Historic religious atmosphere could be felt in the Cathedral of Parma (Cattedrale di Parma), the Baptist Tower and the Diocese Building. But that''s not all the charm of the city of Parma, a lot of delicious Italian cuisines can be found in this city if only people know where to look.


    This was all told by Jean during their trip on the ne.


    When the ne was about to stop in front of the runway, Lilia woke up.


    Right now, she was looking at the beautiful scenery outside through the window.


    The streets are clean, lined withrge unique date palms, and most of the buildings here are vis.


    Just then, Glen saw a motorcade exit through the window. He bumped into Jean''s arm. "Looks like the mayor sent a motorcade."


    When Lilia heard the voice, she looked to the side, and there was a hint of interrogation in the man''s eyes.


    Jean''s status in this city was truly high.


    Even the mayor sent a convoy for him.


    At the forefront, there was a tall and gaudy woman standing on the spot.


    Jean caught the figure, and as the momentum changed slightly, his handsome face was covered by ayer of mist. "You said you solved the problem!"


    Glen followed his gaze, only to feel the brain cells in his mind instantly stiffen.


    "Shit, didn''t I tell you to take her away?"


    Glen never thought that the beauty queen would still be in Parma!


    The goddamn ne hasn''t stopped, but she''s already here.


    At this point, Glen was really furious. He then took out his cell phone and called the housekeeper of the family.


    After a few words, he shrugged his shoulders reluctantly. "You know, this is all Vincent''s doing."


    Damn pig!


    ''If you want to get back at Josh, can''t you wait for him to get off the ne and make arrangements?'' He thought, but he felt like it wasn''t his problem.


    Lilia was sitting beside them, silently staring at the window and her eyes were on the woman.


    The title of beauty queen sounds very noble.


    The woman wore a striking red skirt with straight hair that flew off in the wind.


    The distance was a bit far away, she couldn''t see her appearance clearly, but her figure was indeed very seductive.


    After Lilia saw her, she turned around to meet the man with a gloomy gaze. "Is she the problem?"


    The man didn''t answer, but he was clearly displeased.


    Seeing this, Glen said to Lilia, "Actually, she''s not an unreasonable person. When she was chasing Josh at that time, it was because he was single. Take it easy, I''m also sure she just wanted to exchange news so don''t think too much about it. How about we take a trip around Parma after this? What do you think?"


    Glen wants to directly solve this problem using Lilia. After all, he had noticed that Josh was always responsive to his woman''s needs.


    Hearing this, Lilia nodded her head with good intentions. "Very well, what Mr. Glen said just made sense."


    Glen then smiled awkwardly. "Hey, don''t call me like I''m a stranger. Just call me brother."


    Lilia was speechless.


    She could see that Glen was trying to be warm.


    Sure enough, Jean''s friends are all big tailed wolves!


    Lilia smiled and turned her head to look at the man. "Since we finally came here, I wanted toe down and have a look. I have heard for a long time that Parma is a beautiful city, but it has been difficult to get visas these days. It''s not a big problem for you, no? Sweety?"


    The man looked at Lilia''s face with a light smile. Looks like he stepped on a mine.


    As far as Jean was concerned, he just didn''t want insignificant people to make his wife unhappy.


    With the lessons learned from Sasha, he carefully avoided all unnecessary troubles.


    But this is all ... Damn you, Vincent!


    The man''s cheeks were still cold, but he refused to ask the ne to make a U-turn.


    Glen''s heart was practically breathing a sigh of relief.


    As the ne descended, his sweat slowly began to dry and his breathing became regr again.


    A group of people walked slowly to the entrance of the ne. Under the scorching sun, the guards from the convoy stood below and directed their attention.


    The woman standing in front of the motorcade waved at her for the first time, and she also called out a very familiar name. "Josh ..."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows subconsciously, then leaned back on the man and embraced him.


    Seeing this sight, the beauty queen was dumbfounded!


    "What''s wrong?" At this time, Jean thought that his wife was ufortable, and a worried expression appeared in his eyes.


    Lilia moved the corner of her mouth and whispered in his ear, "Nothing, hold me tight!"


    After hearing this, a slight smile appeared on the man''s thin lips.


    Before they got off the ne, there was a deafening roar of engines from the entrance.


    One by one, the luxury cars came fast.


    Led by the Golden Fornasari, the car really stands out.


    Four cars stopped one by one, immediately blocking the convoy sent by the mayor.


    Vincent was the first to get out of the car. He is seen wearing a gray shirt and trousers. He leaned against the car after he mmed the door. The guy then looked at Jean with his arms wrapped around his chest. "Josh, how dare youe to Parma! You bastard, I''ve been waiting for this moment!"


    Glen nced at him in disgust, his expression seemed to be saying, ''Something''s wrong with his head!''


    The man condescendingly looked at Vincent. His eyebrows raised slightly, showing a hint of carelessness as he asked indifferently, "Did your brother let you out?"

 Chapter 646 - The Legend Has Returned

    Vincent was taken aback for a moment by Jean''s question.


    He... He snuck out today.


    ??


    He gritted his teeth and stared at the man before snorting coldly, "You really don''t have a conscience! I ran to you because you needed my help but you actually called my eldest brother to arrest me!"


    At that point, Glen had the lead out. He crossed the guards, walked up to Vincent and immediately hit him on the shoulder. "What a good thing you have done, I''ll settle this ount with youter!"


    However, he nced at the beauty queen in a pretentious manner.


    Vincent leaned against the body of his car and looked back. After averting his gaze, he smiled slyly. "I just want us all to wee our friends. Besides, Alice doesn''t know that Josh is married, so she can''t spend too much time with someone else''s husband. There''s nothing to worry about then!"


    Alice, Parma''s beauty queen, turns 27 this year.


    Five years ago, she was chosen as the 13th beauty queen in Parma. When she wore the crown, she showed her love for Josh in public.


    Unfortunately, life is not as beautiful as a fairy tale. Her love was cruelly rejected.


    Although many people saw the ridiculous confession at the time, Alice had a big heart, and her father was the mayor of Parma so no one daredugh at her.


    Besides, young love is full of madness.


    Vincent''s exnation left Glen speechless.


    At this time, three men got out of the cars one by one.


    Lilia nced at them and couldn''t help but secretly p her tongue.


    Regardless, their appearance, attitude and stature were on par with men from severalrge families in Surabaya.


    Not to mention that they were currently standing next to luxury cars, their aura seemed to scream ''We own this town''.


    Lilia looked at them with eyes full of appreciation, but then the man''s gloomy voice came in her ears. "Are you okay?"


    She turned her eyes then met her man''s dangerous gaze, and couldn''t help but smile. "I''m okay!"


    Her words are sincere.


    However ... she had just been momentarily amazed by the good looks of these gentlemen.


    Still, it was really just appreciation.


    After all, there are not many beautiful things in this world, and it''s understandable that she too, will appreciate beautiful things.


    Jean''s deep brows stared at Lilia''s somewhat guilty conscience, he rolled his lips and turned his head towards the long haired man who stepped towards them.


    Antonio, son of the noble Parma family, the Leroy family.


    At that moment, Antonio shook his ponytail at the back of his head, and a grin appeared on his cheeky yet handsome face. "Josh, wee back!"


    Jean embraced Lilia and walked step by step. As he approached, he whispered in Lilia''s ear.


    "These people are from the highest noble families in Parma. Their wealth is truly extraordinary, it could even be said that they are the owners of this city. More than ten percent of Parma''s permanent residents are Indonesians. It is said that they were recruited by the mafia when they wanted to expand their wings to Asia, and now they are deepening their roots here even more."


    Antonio was the first to walk up to Jean, and his ponytail, which was blown backwards by the wind, gave off an evil aura.


    "Long time no see!" The man and Lilia stood side by side, saying that they had not seen each other for a long time, which was a tribute to the past.


    Antonio stretched out his brows, his gaze shifted then slowly fell onto Lilia''s body. He held out his hand. "Antonio."


    "Lilia!" She shook hands with Antonio in a polite, well-behaved manner.


    At this moment, two men came from behind them.


    One of them was tall and looked familiar. Lilia looked closely and found that he was very simr to Glen, noticing that the two of them were of a mixed race.


    "This is Gerardo, Glen''s older brother."


    Gerardo looks around thirty-five years old, and his body is simr to Glen. His cold and serious expression exuded his arrogance even more. Even Anna straightened her back subconsciously when she saw him.


    "Married?" Gerardo''s gaze is fixed on Jean''s left ring finger, the ring that symbolizes such a dazzling wedding.


    The man nodded, and Gerardo smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Very good! You have been gone for almost five years, I am waiting for your exnation."


    After speaking, Gerardo turned and admired Glen. "Brother, good job!"


    Not only did he find Josh, he also brought him back too.


    Extraordinary!


    Glen didn''t say anything.


    He knew these people had been waiting for Josh toe back.


    It''s just that when they meet, they pretend to ask by showing their evil aura. But actually, everyone is very happy.


    Thest person to step forward was the only stranger with blonde hair and blue eyes among them.


    He spoke Indonesian fluently to wee Jean, and in the end, his eyes were fixed on Lilia''s face.


    As a gentleman, he put one hand in front and nodded slightly.


    Lilia nodded at him too, and as everyone got into the car again, Jean also took her to their car.


    Alice, the beauty queen, has disappeared.


    The convoy left the runway first, and other luxury cars followed closely.


    On this day, the legend of Parma returns.


    ...


    Around three in the afternoon, the convoy arrived at a fenced vi in the middle of the city.


    This vi is very special, surrounded by a line of great walls and covers arge area.


    The interior couldn''t be seen from the outside, but when the auto-ornate door opened, the wide entrance immediately filled the eye.


    Lilia sat in the car and looked at the scenery inside. She nced at the driver who was driving, then lowered her voice and asked, "Is this ... the mayor''s house?"


    Since the convoy hade to pick them up, she thought it made sense toe here first.


    However, the man showed a shallow smile and exined warmly, "This is our home."


    Lilia looked out the window again in surprise, her gaze turned strange. A vi that covers such arge area, and the boundary surrounded by the wall in the city center belongs to her husband?!


    The convoy drove in and now, thene still winding forward in the busy city, but away from the noise.


    A few minutester, the convoy stopped in front of the vi. It was surrounded by a secluded green courtyard, and there was an artificialke not far away.


    When Lilia got out of the car, she smelled the distinct green grass and somehow she liked it.


    Elegant, calm, warm like spring, and beautiful scenery.


    She had even started to imagine what she''d do here in her mind. Wondering if it''d be nice if they sat by theke and watched the sun set.


    "Do you like this ce?" The man walked behind her and asked as the woman closed her eyes and took a deep breath, wrapping her waist from behind.


    Lilia nodded. "I like it, the air is nice and the view is good. Have you lived here long?"


    When she asked, she turned her head. Her gaze met the man''s gentle gaze, and her heart felt soft.


    The man hugged her, his throat rolled up and down, then said in a low voice, " I lived here for eight years."


    When he was seventeen, his illness was still difficult to cure. That''s why his family took him to Parma. And Uncle Hans, the servant of his family and whom Jean already considered to be his second father, apanied him here at that time.


    That year, his symptoms gradually worsened, and the depression also gave him the idea of ?mitting suicide.

 Chapter 647 - The River Of Memories

    Vincent''s father was an old acquaintance of his family, and by chance, they took him to Parma.


    Since then, Jean had lived here for eight years with Uncle Hans.


    ??


    Only then did he recover from his illness, and found the news about the girl in Arum housege that he met that day, then he left Parma and returned to Surabaya.


    The fading memories made Jean''s eyes deep and distant.


    He looked at the artificialke, the nts and trees here were all nted and cared for by him and Uncle Hans at that time.


    At this time, Lilia leaned back on the man''s arm and gave him a faint look.


    She turned around, put her hand on his neck, and smiled lightly, "Since you used to live here for quite a long time, take me to your room, okay!"


    "Alright."


    The man''s thoughts drifted out of the river of memories.


    He let out a soundless sigh at the sight of his wife tightening her arms even more as she hugged him.


    There were many misfortunes in his youth.


    But meeting Lilia is eternal happiness in this life.


    The man slowly led her towards the door of the house. At this time, Clifford and the others who were standing beside the motorcade did not step forward to bother them.


    He stood in front of the door and unlocked it with his fingerprint. Then he looked at the bodyguard standing beside the first car and said, "Go and tell the mayor, I''ll be visitingter."


    "Yes sir."


    The guard nodded respectfully, and when he got into the car, he turned around and returned with the convoy. As for Antonio, Glen and the others, they were waiting outside the gate.


    They understood that they couldn''t go inside because their friend never allowed them to enter the big house.


    It bes a special case in the city of Parma.


    Today, after Jean entered the house along with Lilia, Dina and Rini stood in ce and saw a beautiful view, they felt everything was almost unreal.


    "I grew up in the Widjaya family, and I never knew that our young master had such status in Parma! "


    It turned out that the Widjaya family in Surabaya was really nothingpared to Parma.


    Rini and Clifford then nodded, agreeing with her.


    ...


    When Lilia stepped into the third floor, she was kind of feeling pressured with the stylish decor.


    The overall color tone was predominantly ck and gray, the entire living room is also filled with a dull atmosphere.


    Sofas, marble coffee tables, murals, decorative fireces ...


    She felt like living in a monochrome world.


    Lilia pursed her lips and looked around. When she saw the ck banister, she couldn''t help but joke. "Do you really like ck that much?"


    No wonder his clothes are always dark.


    The man led her up the stairs, exining on the way, "ck may be a hopeless color. It suited my life at the time."


    When he was still seriously ill, it was very painful for him to continue living.


    Lilia heard his low tone, and her heart suddenly tightened.


    She''d done the right thing for not asking questions about the man''s life abroad.


    Right now, even if time has passed, there are still many memories etched to the very magnificent wall of this house.


    Lilia''s teeth bit into the corners of her mouth, and she squeezed her palm with difficulty. "Should we ... Should we move? Or go eat out because I''m hungry."


    The man''s legs paused for a moment, and he lifted the weight between his brows. His thin lips slightly raised. "Why? Are you worried that I''d remember my past?"


    "I''m a little worried, but ... if you''re okay, then it should be fine!"


    Liliaughed and joked, but her clear eyes didn''t give off any expression.


    She was worried about Jean, and her husband had never rxed since he entered the house.


    The man stared at her and easily caught her worry. He took her hand and kissed her on the lips. "Don''t worry, your husband is not a fragile man!"


    The worry buried deep in Lilia''s eyes gradually faded away, and she finally smiledfortably and took a walk inside the house.


    As she imagined, some decorations might be different, but the color remained the same as the one in the living room.


    She felt a little depressed, but she didn''t express it.


    This was Jean''s past, so Lilia chose to calmly ept it.


    ...


    Two hourster, it was almost five in the afternoon.


    As the sun set over the western mountains, orange clouds spread across the sky.


    A Rolls-Roycees out of the iron gate, Vincent and the others are long gone.


    The man drove himself and took her to the dock.


    Tonight, a long-prepared dinner will be held on Glen''s cruise ship.


    Lilia had slept in the room for a while, she was now sitting next to Jean wide open at the moment. When she looked to the other side of the beach road, she felt so calm.


    The bright sunlight dyed the sea a golden yellow. She saw the man driving on the right, and the sparkle outside the window fell on his cheek in a clear line.


    About twenty minutester, the pier was visible.


    The Star Emperor''s cruise ship stopped at the dock, and there were already several figures on the side of the deck.


    Lilia got out of the car and someone blew the whistle.


    She turned her head and looked around and found that it was Vincent.


    When the man hands over the car''s key to the bodyguard next to him and takes Lilia to the cruise ship, Vincent screams from the sky, "Hey bastard! Alice has been crying all afternoon!"


    But then he shut up once Glen kicked him.


    Lilia stared at him with raised eyebrows, she tugged at the corners of her lips without making a sound.


    She felt that Vincent was very ignorant, and she''d learned what happened at the research institutest time.


    Obviously, that guy still held a grudge about that incident.


    However, even though this person had a poisonous mouth, he had already healed her eyes.


    In order to care for her, he also endured suffering.


    Thinking about this, Lilia couldn''t help but tolerate him.


    Jean heard himugh, and a second before stepping onto the deck, he narrowed his eyes. "What are youughing at?"


    "I just thought that Vincent can''t touch a woman. Is his illness incurable in this life? In the end, can he live and die alone?"


    Vincent and Glen who happened to walk to the entrance of the cruise ship to greet them were at a loss for words.


    The hell is wrong with this woman? Apparently, Josh married someone with a very dark heart! Would she cast a curse at them and make them die in pain?


    Glen also heard these words. He stretched his thumb up. "What sister Lilia said is true!"


    Seeing this, Vincent turned his head and walked to the other side of the deck.


    Not long after, a group of people came into the sumptuous dining room from the deck, and Glen introduced them while walking. "Today I specially asked the kitchen to prepare Indonesian cuisines. I hope you both like it!"


    "Thank you very much."


    However, the clear sound of high heels stepping on the ground reached everyone''s ears.


    Tonight, everyone dressed up to be present. So as Alice and Vincent slowly made their way in, everyone''s eyes were on Alice.


    She wore a pink dress, her figure was slim with a slender waist. Her hair was curled and hung over the left side of her shoulder.


    Her face was indeed soft and beautiful, and with her beautiful bright irises, her eyeliner adorned her eyes and her cheeks were decorated with light makeup, showing her natural beauty.

 Chapter 648 - Rival?

    Everything about Alice is perfect, except...


    Her skin is a little dark, probably from living in Parma, and she is exposed to frequent direct sunlight, so her skin looks pretty much exotic.


    ??


    Because of this, she wore a pink dress, which was a very contrasting color.


    But this actually has a tremendous visual impact.


    When Lilia looked at Alice, the other party was also observing her.


    Earlier at the airport, after seeing the heartbreaking sight, Alice got into the car and cried.


    She didn''t dare to look again.


    At this moment, she appeared in front of Josh as perfectly as possible, but Alice felt that she was still losing.


    The reason is, the woman next to Josh only wore a white shirt and jeans, and a pair of regr t shoes.


    Even though she was dressed so simply, her skin glowed, and the light of the setting sun shone on her. Making her look refined and graceful.


    Alice''s eyes were red, and as she walked up to Lilia in high heels, she continued to stare at her, then said in English, "My name is Alice and I''ve liked Josh for years."


    She spoke no Indonesian, her tone and demeanor seemed to be making things difficult.


    The others couldn''t help frowning, this scene was truly embarrassing.


    Just as Glen was about to open his mouth, Lilia smiled faintly and answered in English, "My name is Lilia, Josh'' lover!"


    In one sentence, Alice''s problem was resolved.


    ''It''s no use for you to like this man forever, I''m his lover!'' This is what Lilia exactly means by that wide, forced smile.


    At this time, when the two of them faced each other, Jean''s face did not change. He still held Lilia''s hand, watching her with gentle eyes.


    At this moment, the courage that Alice finally gathered was instantly extinguished by Lilia''s words.


    She blinked then brushed off the moisture in her eye socket. As she was no longer filled with her previous pride, she smiled wryly. "I know ..."


    That one sentence made her sound like she was admitting defeat amidst her helplessness and sorrow.


    She had liked Josh for years, but when they met again, she saw him back with his lover.


    No matter how unwilling Alice felt, she could only endure her own pain and sorrow.


    She had known for a long time that Josh didn''t like her, but after years of separation, she still continues to fight for her love.


    Now it seemed that she didn''t even have the qualifications to enter the game.


    Alice looked at Jean seriously, but found that his eyes remained on Lilia''s figure.


    She pressed the corner of her mouth, not daring to look again. Tears streamed down her face as she turned around.


    So sad ...


    She had never existed in that man''s eyes.


    Right now, the most shocked person among them was Lilia.


    She thought that what she had to face was another arrogant woman trying topete for her husband.


    But what happened to Alice?!


    She saw a figure in pink walking inside quickly, her face full of surprise.


    Glen saw her expression and coughed lightly. "I''ve said before that she''s sometimes unreasonable."


    Lilia looked back at him, suppressed the suspicion in her heart and remained silent.


    "Okay, we better not get caught up in what happened just now. Tonight, this yacht is our own. To celebrate Josh''s return, I''ve taken all the best wine from thest century from my house. Today, we''re going to get drunk and have a good time!"


    This is what Antonio said.


    A group of people walked into the restaurant, and looked at twice as many service staff.


    After everyone sat down, the yacht set sail.


    The buffet here is very festive. Lilia picked up the tray and walked over to the dining table. She was about to take a piece of cake but someone suddenly filled her te. "Try this."


    Lilia looked away and raised her eyebrows clearly, it was Alice.


    She looked at the pink cake on the te and said, "Thank you."


    Alice, who suddenly became fine, made Lilia''s heart anxious.


    From the lessons learned, Lilia can''t easily trust a woman who likes her husband.


    Alice didn''t pay attention to Lilia''s suspicions. Her eyes were very red and her makeup was blurred by tears.


    But this time she said casually, "Don''t thank me, you are a guest here, so it is only natural that we show our kindness."


    After speaking, she turned her head and left.


    Lilia looked at her back, and then looked at the cake on her te. This incident can''t be exined!


    She just came to give her a piece of cake?!


    She turned and looked at the dining table. Seeing all the men sitting together, toasting and chatting, she didn''t step up to bother them. Lilia then took some food and returned to Jean''s side.


    Alice, who was sitting next to Glen at this time, lowered her head to eat, and asionally looked at Lilia.


    During this time, her actions clearly caught the sharp eyes of this beautiful supermodel.


    She still feels there is a problem with this cake.


    After a few moments, while Alice lowered her head to eat the side dish, Lilia gently stabbed the pink butter cake with a fork.


    When she took out the fork, there was a hint of yellow in it.


    Oh, that''s mustard!


    Lilia was a little helpless, she wanted to see Alice without a smile, her eyes were a little cold.


    Whether it''s a joke or an ulterior motive, this is clearly very upsetting.


    Even though she didn''t hate Alice, anyone would feel ufortable eating so much mustard.


    "What''s wrong?" At this time, the man sitting next to her saw her cut the cake, and saw her gaze fixed on Alice. The man noticed when her eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Lilia stared at her, wrinkled the corners of her mouth as she didn''t want him to worry. Then she shook her head slightly. "It''s nothing."


    Alice is also their friend, who is more or less the same as Sasha used to be.


    She arrived for the first time and didn''t want to cause a dispute, so she only nned to bury this incident in her heart.


    At this time, Alice, who was on the opposite side, heard Jean''s question and raised her head in panic.


    She saw that the cake seemed to remain uneaten, her eyes were shining and her tone was very anxious. "Well, that... Looks like I want to eat that cake!"


    Alice spoke suddenly, disturbing the pleasant atmosphere on the table.


    Everyone cast their eyes and saw that she was pointing at a piece of cake on Lilia''s te.


    "Alice?" Glen reminded her unhappily. He defended her earlier in front of Lilia, but what was this woman trying to do now? Did she want to p him in the face?


    However, Alice turned a deaf ear to Glen''s warning and stood up on her own. "I just want to eat that cake! Can you give it to me?"


    She may have a guilty conscience!


    Lilia didn''t refuse, she handed the cake to Alice who came with her te. She saw her twist it before she put it in her mouth.


    Then... she cried.


    Looks like it''s spicy.


    Vincent looked at her with a cursed expression on his face while he was eating. "What are you doing? Why be so eager to take someone else''s cake?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    When Lilia saw that Alice was choking, she shook her head and sighed. She took a ss of water and got up, and when she walked to her side, she said softly, "Hurry and drink this!"


    Alice swallowed the cake with teary eyes. Seeing the ss of water that Lilia handed over, she bit her lips tightly, her breath trembling. "I''m sorry..."


    She actually didn''t want to do it and wanted to punish herself.


    What''s more, Josh knew of her actions so she didn''t want her image to be damaged in the man''s eyes. That''s why Alice chose to "suffer."

 Chapter 649 - Will Never Be Enough

    After Alice forcefully swallowed that piece of cake, her face flushed red.


    She took a ss of water from Lilia and nodded her head, thanking Lilia after taking a few sips.


    ??


    Others who saw this scene just thought that it waspletely strange.


    At this time, Alice held the cup and asked hesitantly, "Can I have a word?"


    "Yes." Lilia didn''t refuse, she nced at Jean and saw the man nod. Then she walked out of the restaurant with Alice.


    Glen looked at their backs, then asked in an inexplicable tone, "Do we need to follow them?"


    "No, they can finish it by themselves." These words came from Jean.


    He believes that Lilia can handle it, and on this yacht, he''ll still protect her even from the dark.


    Alice wouldn''t be stupid enough to do something bad to Lilia in Parma.


    Even if her father is the mayor, when ites to the safety of Jean''s close ones, even the number 1 person in this city wouldn''t be able to save her.


    Glen didn''t say much after hearing the voice, but his eyes were still filled with disapproval when he looked at Vincent. "You know what Alice thinks about Josh, and you''re still secretly bringing her here. Look what you''ve done now, is that the result you want to see? Do you want Josh to be sorry for what you did? He asked you to help take care of his wife, he also gave you the best golden Fornasari in the world. No wonder Josh got angry with you and called your brother, what you did to Lilia''s eyes was too much."


    He reprimanded Vincent and was being unambiguous.


    Each of them thought of Josh as their brother. After all, the seriously ill teenager saved their life once.


    Even if Vincent was angry, he should know that he had lost support.


    The problem of two women fighting over a man is really confusing.


    There''s no use for Vincent to get in the way.


    After Glen said that, Antonio couldn''t help but sneer and agree. "Vincent, if Josh''s woman got into an ident in Parma, do you know what will happen?"


    At this time, Vincent''s dazzling handsome face was filled with anger. His eyes shed across everyone''s faces, and he gritted his teeth as he whispered, "You all know me, Josh has broken my rules. Why wouldn''t you admit it?"


    "Your rules are absurd!" Gerardo, the elder brother of the Sylvester family, replied while standing beside Josh without exining.


    Glen nodded. "Yes!"


    Antonio smiled coquettishly while holding a ss of wine. "Your rules are ridiculous, at best they are justplete nuts!"


    Vincent was at loss for words.


    He did not expect that his revenge would be ridiculed by everyone.


    The man can''t help but wonder, did he really do something wrong?!


    ...


    In the sea, there is endless darkness.


    Only the silent lighthouse at the front emitted a faint light.


    Lilia and Alice walked to the side of the ship, standing facing the sea as the breeze brushed against their hair.


    Alice wrinkled the corner of her mouth, still holding the water ss in her hand. She lowered her head and smiled bitterly. "Th... Thank you."


    Lilia shifted her gaze, looked at her face and lightly shook her head. "No problem."


    "Are you looking down on me that much?" Alice stared at Lilia''s gaze, her expression a little serious and stubborn. "Actually, you don''t need to answer it. I even look down on myself, let alone other people!"


    "It''s hard to underestimate you. Your actions are harmless, I guess this is just your joke."


    Lilia''s response made Alice bow her head in a daze.


    Whether it was a joke or not, she lost by doing this.


    "I really like it, it''s been a long time!" When Alice raised her eyes to look at the sea again, her whispers were carried away by the wind.


    Alice gazed ahead, her eyes filled with obsession and admiration.


    "I still remember when I saw him for the first time, I was fourteen years old and he was twelve. I had never seen a boy who was so sick but still had sharp eyes."


    "At that time, my father took me to Vincent''s house. He was wearing a ck shirt and trousers, looking very thin and pale, but the look in his eyes... I could never forget them. I just thought he was very special, and different from Glen. I''ve been in contact with him for years, the words ''cold'' and ''frosty'' should suit him the most."


    Speaking of this, Alice faintly retracted her gaze. She rubbed the cup in her hand andughed at herself. "However, it was only this afternoon that I saw him take care of you with my own eyes, and I realized that he also has a soft side."


    "You know, I really am a stupid woman. There are a lot of people chasing me in Parma, but my heart is still with Josh. I don''t know why, maybe because he never looked at me, so I wanted to conquer him and run after him even more. When I think about it now, that''s really ridiculous!"


    At this moment, Lilia was observing Alice and listening to her thoughts carefully.


    She could understand the bitterness of her unrequited love, but unfortunately, there was only one Jean Widjaya figure.


    Lilia put her hand to the side and stretched her eyebrows, she whispered. "He''s really good, and he deserves to be liked."


    A trace of surprise crossed Alice''s eyes, as if she didn''t expect Lilia to say something like that.


    She turned slightly sideways, leaning against the railing. "I thought you would warn me and try to get rid of my feelings as quickly as possible."


    "If I warn you, will it be useful?" Lilia chuckled. "Unless you are willing to let go, everything I say will be pointless."


    There are so many people in this world.


    And nobody can ever control anybody''s feelings over something.


    Coming from a distinguished family, as well as having a handsome and arrogant face make Jean Widjaya a fatal weapon to any woman''s heart.


    Lilia opposed their marriage once, but as she knew him better, she got this inescapable love. If someone with such an iron heart like her was conquered, how about others who easily melt?


    Alice may not be smart enough, but she wins in honesty.


    She is able to show her concern about herself, which proves that she is ready to let go.


    Lilia looked at Alice, who looked a little sad, andforted her. "Actually, you don''t have to be sad. I still want to believe in certain things. You met him when you were fourteen years old, but I met him when I was ten years old.


    "You have liked him for years. Instead of wasting your time on him, you should take a good look at the world. Someday, someone who can make you happy may be here. Maybe he hasn''t appeared in your life now, but as time goes by, he wille with all his kindness. As for that man�� He can only be mine in this life. "


    Alice looked at Lilia deeply, and calmed the shock in her heart. She then asked happily, "Indeed, he''s yours in this life, but the next life�� "


    Hearing right now, Lilia looked directly at her with a reckless face. "He will also be mine! He will always be mine for eternity, so don''t think about snatching him away, okay!"


    Alice chuckled andughed. "Why are you so greedy? Isn''t it enough to have him once?"


    Lilia revealed her smile and sighed. "When you meet someone and you hold his hand and never want to let go, you will probably understand that no matter how long you''ve been with him, even in thousands of years, it will never be enough."

 Chapter 650 - All Blessings, Uncle Hans

    Alice secretly remembered these words in her heart.


    She loves Josh, but it''s a disease that ends in sadness.


    ??


    The education she received from an early age made it impossible for her to do things that ignored manners and morality.


    Maybe, adding mustard to Lilia''s cake was the most ''evil'' thing she''s ever done.


    Perhaps Alice felt relieved by those words.


    When the two of them returned to the dining room, everyone immediately turned their attention.


    Alice caught a watchful eye, she pretended to furiously step forward and raised Lilia''s arm. "What are you looking at? Have you never seen such a beautiful woman?"


    She is a girl with a big heart, and no matter what outsiders think of her, she will still join hands with Lilia.


    Glen nodded in relief. "I''ve seen beautiful women, but I''ve never seen a woman who can beat your beauty."


    When Alice raised her eyebrows and pulled Lilia to the buffet area, she couldn''t help muttering, "Ignore them, I''ll give you another meal. There are some Parma signature dishes that are mild in taste, you should try."


    ...


    In the middle of dinner, three bottles of wine were already empty on the table.


    The red wine bottle that Antonio brought had been emptied for a long time.


    At this time, Glen rubbed his brows and lifted his chin towards Jean. "Josh, are you going to take over yourpany? I''ve been helping you run it thest few years, and at least, the profits have been preserved."


    Lilia looks to the side, did he just say that her husband still owned apany in Parma?!


    "Just let it go." The man said nonchntly.


    Glen grabbed the wine ss from the table and shook it. "Give it up? There are hundreds of millions of profits every year, but you want to give it up instead?"


    The man took a sip of red wine. "If you like it, you can have it one day."


    Glen couldn''t reply, he was speechless.


    Hearing this, Antonio twisted a strand of hair from the back of his head and put it on his fingertips to y around. "Josh, if you have a lot of money, why don''t you give me that techpany?"


    Vincent squinted. "Whatpany were you talking about again?"


    He knows Josh has a lot of investment in Parma, but howe he hasn''t heard of any techpany?!


    At this time, Antonio exined, "It''s a globalwork interaction tform, typically an informationpany that can provide all the information we want."


    Glen gave Antonio a strange look. "How do you know?"


    When Josh left, no records of thispany''s existence in the industry had been handed over to him.


    Seeing everyone confused, Antonio had a smile on his handsome face. "I heard Josh and Uncle Hans say it at the start."


    To be exact, he overheard it.


    At the end of the speech, everyone looked at the calm and patient Jean.


    Even Lilia was a little surprised, she put her hand under the table and gently scratched it twice.


    At that moment, the man opened his eyes then looked at Antonio. "Impossible."


    Thepany is the big informationwork behind it.


    He gave Glen everything about Parma, except for the informationwork, which he held in his hands.


    Antonio pouted his lips angrily. "I know you''re reluctant to sell your techpany for money. I estimate its annual turnover is in the tens of billions."


    The man pursed his lips and answered in a soft voice, "No matter how high the flow is, it can''t bepared to the mineral resources you have."


    This is true!


    Antonio felt relieved somehow.


    At nine o''clock that night, the cruise ship sailed back.


    When Lilia and the man returned to the city center, she asked curiously, "When you were in Parma, did you also run a lot of business?"


    The man drives the car and turns to her. "Not many, some were invested by Uncle Hans."


    Lilia clearly remembered the old man lying on the hospital bed at that time, he must have upied an important position in Jean''s world.


    That night, when they returned to the vi, Lilia saw Clifford, Dina and Rini making a barbecue in front of the artificialke.


    Strand of blue smoke filled her surroundings at night, and she stood at the door looking at the scene with a smile. "If I had known they were going to cook, I should have eaten less!"


    "Do you want to go over there and join them?"


    The night in the city of Parma is veryfortable, unlike the coolness of the sea, theke is full of warmth.


    "No need, I want to sleep..."


    "Then I''ll apany you!"


    ...


    Lilia fell asleep earlier that night.


    The time difference between Parma and Indonesia is only six hours, but on this day, a scandal broke on the Inte and stirred a storm in Lilia''s birth country.


    The news was about her adoptive father.


    She didn''t know where the news came from. Lilia''s adoptive father, Robert, is currently being treated at Minerva Hospital.


    They said that his condition was serious, but Lilia never appeared from beginning to end.


    There are disagreements on this issue online.


    Lilia''s fans responded to the rumors.


    Some people also pointed out that the two of them have the same surname, but Lilia somehow chose to be? with the Mayer family from the capital, and abandoned her rtionship with her parents who had taken care of her since childhood.


    Although the rumors weren''t credible, they were somewhat terrifying.


    Gaia Entertainment immediately took care of the matters with their PR department and revealed Lilia''s ID.


    But people did not buy it, they even released photos and evidence of Lilia''s presence in the Pangestu family''s house.


    No wonder people didn''t believe it. Ever since Lilia entered this industry, her life had been a mystery. Even if she was previously rumored as the daughter of the Mayer family, she still has the same surname as Robert, which was Pangestu.


    After all, the Pangestu surname was extremely rare.


    When Lilia learns of this news, she is driving with Jean, nning to visit the mayor''s house.


    She received a call from Harold and learned about the situation, but she felt nothing. Honestly, she even wanted tough.


    During Chinese New Year, some people couldn''t help and started attacking her, they really couldn''t hold back and let Lilia catch a break.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be home tomorrow."


    The man beside her looked at her cold eyes, then took her hand and whispered soothingly.


    Lilia was dumbfounded. "Aren''t we going home on the seventh day? Tomorrow is still the fourth day."


    The man raised his eyebrows and looked out the window. "It''s time toe back."


    Jean took her to Parma just to introduce her to his brothers here, and also to exin his five years of absence.


    Right now, the people in their country of origin are bing increasingly restless, but it''s time to teach a few lessons.


    Lilia''s eyes showed a stern expression seriously, and as her five fingers spread across her husband''s, she was joking, "Are you worried that public opinion will get out of hand?"


    "I''m just worried about you!" The man answered softly, but a gloomy cold light appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lilia curled up then lowered her head and stroked the man''s fingertips. "Don''t worry, my stomach will erge soon and I don''t n to attend any more events."


    "As for this matter, since the entirework wants to morally attack me, then I''ll just p their faces with facts. You haven''t returned to Parma in years, so you better not rush back home. Besides, this only shows that someone was deliberately targeting me, and I''m used to it!"

 Chapter 651 - Lorenzo Alessandrio

    Lilia''s attitude towards this matter was honest and fearless, but Jean couldn''t see her suffering from the slightest bit of criticism.


    He pressed the corners of his lips and did not speak, the outline of his handsome face was covered in frost.


    ...


    At half past eleven in the afternoon, the convoy arrived at the center of the city where the mayor''s residence was located.


    European-style pce buildings lined up and therge pce was full of exotic flowers and nts.


    On the far left, there is a small church with a tower.


    "You''re here!"


    Alice, standing at the lobby hallway, rushed over when she saw the two of them get out of the car.


    She is seen wearing a unique Parma national costume, a purple half-shoulder dress, and her hair tied in a bun, looking very unique indeed.


    Lilia stepped forward and as she saw Alice''s dress, she eximed. "You look so much prettier than that pink dress!"


    Alice stiffened, then she took two steps forward. "I heard that you are a model. Can you tell me about matching colors if you have time? Do you know that my stylist really doesn''t understand fashion? I think my dress always looks ugly!"


    Lilia smiled and nodded. "Okay, no problem!"


    Alice hooked her arms and walked forward happily. Looking back at Jean, she smiled slightly and said nothing.


    Ten minutester, Lilia and Jean sat aside in the mansion''s banquet hall.


    Alice sat beside her and exined to her about the murals and decoration styles in the banquet hall.


    The mayor''s house is heavily guarded and magnificent.


    After Alice exined everything, Lilia just found out that the most abundant reserve here is gold.


    No wonder the nobles here were richer than she knew.


    Alice was still talking about Parma to her, but suddenly the banquet hall''s door was pushed open at this time.


    Hearing that sound, Alice took the lead to get up, Lilia and Jean also stood up one by one.


    When four trained bodyguards appeared, the mayor of Parma, who was in his sixties, walked slowly in gray clothes.


    His skin was a little dark, looking fierce. And his serious eyes were neither angry nor pretentious. After walking around the banquet hall, he pointed at Jean, then shook his head and smiled. "My son, you are finally willing toe back!"


    Jean took a step forward, leaning back slightly with one hand on his chest. "Uncle Lorenzo."


    "Hahaha, it''s been so many years since you left, you''ve really grown up to be a fine gentleman! Where''s Hans? He''s noting back with you?"


    He''s the Mayor of Parma, Lorenzo Alessandrio.


    He could not stop himself from looking at his old friend, because he was very crucial in his life.


    To help him stabilize his position at Parma, Hans gave him lots of advice at that time.


    The man thought Josh would bring him back with him this time.


    Thinking of Hans, Lorenzo''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    At this time, Jean pursed his lips and said in a calm tone, "Uncle Hans died a few months ago."


    Lorenzo was shocked, why didn''t he hear any words about it?


    He shook his head and sighed as he couldn''t help but feel sad. "Too bad. You and Hans both used fake identities back then. If it weren''t for it, maybe I could meet him onest time."


    To find them, Parma mobilized considerable human and financial resources.


    But unfortunately, it was toote.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I heard you came back this time and brought your wife. Where''s she?"


    Hearing this, Jean stretched out his palms towards Lilia, and when he withdrew his hand, he said warmly to the woman. "This is Uncle Lorenzo."


    Lilia stood beside him and smiled generously at Lorenzo''s gaze, "Hello Uncle, I am Lilia!"


    The elderly didn''t judge people from the look of their faces, but their temperament and character.


    The old man''s eyes were filled with excitement as he stared at Lilia for a moment.


    After a while, he smiled softly and said to Alice, "Alice, don''t me anyone if you lose to her!"


    "Father!" Alice groaned, but not angry.


    After all, Parma knew that she had failed to catch up with Josh, and it was no big deal for her dad to tease her.


    Well, she has a very big heart indeed!


    "Josh, are you going to stay here or are you going to leave?"


    After Lorenzo greeted him and made small talk, he asked this important question.


    As far as he could tell, he really wished Josh could stay in Parma.


    Here, he needed talent like him.


    However, the man''s tone was calm yet firm when he answered, "I''ll be leaving tomorrow."


    Lorenzo immediately frowned. "Why so fast?"


    Even Lilia couldn''t help but stare at him. She moved her lips, but she stopped speaking.


    It seems that Jean still wants to return to Indonesia as soon as possible.


    Jean disagreed with Lorenzo''s gaze. "Sorry, there are still some matters that I need to deal with at home."


    "Hey, I thought you''d stay for a while even though you had to go. Anyway, Alice, you better take Josh''s wife for a walk outside for a while. This is the first time she''s been here, so stay with her!"


    Lorenzo told Alice once he changed the conversation, he clearly wanted to divert their attention.


    Lilia and Alice got up and walked out. When the door behind them closed, she heard Lorenzo joking. "I''ve always hoped you could be my son-inw. Now there doesn''t seem to be a chance."


    Alice also heard these words. She grabbed Lilia and walked out a little embarrassed, still muttering, "I''ll take you to the butterfly garden first. There are lots of butterflies there, all raised by Uncle Enrico. It''s really nice there."


    The two of them walked around the front building along the flower path to the garden, enjoying the sight of butterflies.


    Lilia asked while looking at the scenery. "Is your father a foreigner?"


    She did not understand the history of Parma, despite the many ethnicities and tribes, it still surprised her that Lorenzo could be a mayor.


    Alice nodded. "My father is a foreigner and my mother is a native here. I''m not afraid if you want to make jokes, my father is an adult."


    In fact, if Josh was willing to marry her, she was also willing to give her inheritance rights to him.


    "The butterfly garden is right here," Alice said with a feeling of loss in her heart, raising her eyes and pointing to the domed ss building ahead.


    Lilia looked away and saw colorful butterflies flying in the ss room before she got closer.


    In her ear, she heard Alice cheer. "Uncle Enrico ..."


    At the entrance to the butterfly garden in front, a figure in ck robe was seen cleaning the ground.


    His back was slightly awkward, and when Alice called out to him, he turned around slowly.


    Lilia''s heart jumped when she saw him at the first sight.


    Not because of anything�� the face of the person she saw was covered with long scars, one eye socket was sunken, and his eye was missing. He looked very terrifying even when he was under the sun.


    Alice grabbed Lilia, and then reminded her, "Don''t be afraid, even though Uncle Enrico is full of scars on his face, he is very nice. He was also taking good care of Josh at that time. He saw Josh looking at butterflies with a smile, so Uncle Enrico immediately raised lots of them here, then built a butterfly garden for them."


    Lilia heard this story and her heart was touched.


    Everyone at Parma treats her husband very well.

 Chapter 652 - Enrico’s Sincerity

    Lilia and Alice gradually drew closer towards Enrico.


    Various flowers and nts were nted around the butterfly garden, and colorful butterflies swirled and danced in the air, making the area look like a fairnd.


    "Uncle Enrico, Uncle Enrico, I''m going to introduce you to someone!"


    Alice took Lilia''s hands then smiled and opened her mouth. "This is her, Lilia ... Josh''s wife."


    "Hello, Uncle Enrico."


    When Lilia was standing on the spot, she was able to take a closer look and found that there were some scars on the man''s face, making the expression on his face look bothplex but solid at the same time.


    It''s almost impossible to imagine the man''s original appearance.


    It seemed like he could only peek through his eyes that had been permanently injured.


    Uncle Enrico''s hair around his ears was dyed frosty white, his back was crooked, with one of his legs looking ugly.


    But since Jean used to look happy when he saw butterflies, he started building this garden voluntarily. His heart must be full of love.


    The broom in Uncle Enrico''s hand suddenly fell over at Alice''s words, he lowered his head to the ground and raised his hand to cover his eye socket, as if he was afraid to expose it.


    He muttered something in his voice, but Lilia didn''t catch a word.


    Alice was used to seeing this situation.


    When she picked up the broom and handed it to Uncle Enrico again, she whispered to Lilia. "Uncle Enrico''s throat was injured in his early years so he can''t speak, but he must be too excited to hear that Josh is back. Right, uncle?!"


    Unrico Enrico nodded, his hand holding the broom tightened.


    Lilia felt even more sorry for the old man, she couldn''t imagine how hard it was for him to live with such injuries.


    He couldn''t speak, not even the crook of his back looked like an ordinary hunchback.


    Alice chatted with Uncle Enrico again, then led Lilia to the butterfly garden.


    The temperature of the ss room was warmer than outside, and the scent of flowers spread everywhere.


    Lilia stepped on the stone path in the butterfly garden, but her eyes were once again attracted by the old uncle outside.


    "What are you seeing?" Alice saw that she was constantly looking somewhere, thinking that there was something new, so she followed her gaze for a few seconds, but she couldn''t understand why.


    Lilia wondered in her heart. And after thinking for a moment, she asked, "Is Uncle Enrico also from Parma? Been here long?"


    It was roughly the first time she had seen someone with so many scars, and she couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Alice thought about it and said, "He is�� I don''t know if hees from Parma. But uncle has been with me for a long time, I''ve known him since I was young."


    "The injury on his face..."


    Vincent''s medical skills are very strong, and there was a family who knew of traditional Chinese medicine among them, couldn''t they just ask for help?


    Alice seemed to understand Lilia''s suspicions. She tilted her head and sighed. "When I first met Uncle Enrico in my teenage years, he was already like this. Besides, he seems to really hate medicine. Vincent and the others havee and wanted to check him out, but they were all rejected by Uncle Enrico. I thought he might have had many stories, and this scar may be his memory of the past. "


    No one knew Enrico''s origins, and no one asked when he had appeared here.


    When everyone discovered that such a person was in the mayor''s residence, even some servants dared to insult him personally.


    But since he couldn''t speak, he could just listen to everything silently.


    Then, his father discovered this scene. His father saw that Enrico was truly pathetic and arranged for him to work as awnmower at the mansion.


    When Alice met him for the first time, she was too scared.


    But after all this time, she got used to it.


    After all, Uncle Enrico took good care of her home garden. Even though he couldn''t speak, he would make a small toy out of bamboo leaves and give it to her.


    At this time, Alice took the frangipani flower in her hand, turned around and ced it on Lilia''s earlobe. "Do you also think that Uncle Enrico is so pathetic?"


    "Yes ..." Lilia responded with inexplicable sadness.


    This feeling was probably because Uncle Enrico himself was very shy, but he still kept so many butterflies for Jean.


    People with gentle minds have had a lot of bad luck.


    Alice plucked another flower and ced it near her ear. She yed it twice before saying. "I haven''t seen Uncle Enricough in a long time. Wait for Josh to finish talking to my dad and let him talk to him. When you see himter, maybe it will make him happier."


    Lilia disobeyed, and once again looked out of the butterfly garden. But she did not see Enrico''s figure again.


    In less than half an hour, Lilia and Alice have been strolling around the butterfly garden.


    They were nning to go to the dressing room and Lilia to exin the color matching skills to her, but Lilia saw her husband''s figure walking out of the vi in front.


    "Hmm, have they finished talking? Why so fast?" Alice also saw Jean.


    When Lilia saw him, she immediately looked back at the butterfly garden.


    "What are you seeing?" The man was pacing back and forth, the cuffs of his gray shirt rolled up, revealing his firm forearms. His long legs under his trousers looked straight and slender, his facial features firm and handsome, and his deep gaze soft.


    Alice looked at him, then she couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    Lilia looked away from the butterfly garden, and said rather sadly, "I wanted to see if Uncle Enrico was still there."


    "You met Uncle Enrico?" The man''s gaze passed over Lilia''s shoulders, but other than the wind blowing from the garden, he couldn''t see Enrico anywhere.


    Alice looked at the two of them enviously, and said after a while, "Uncle Enrico may be busy, have you finished talking to my father?


    "So�� Do you want to stay for lunch? I still want to be with Lilia again."


    The man gave Alice a quick nce, and then he saw Lilia''s pretty ears with flowers. "Your father has already prepared lunch at the Pavilion, so you better catch up. I''ll see Uncle Enrico for a bit."


    "Okay, I just saw him walking towards the bamboo forest." Lilia pointed ahead.


    There was a great bamboo forest behind the butterfly garden.


    She couldn''t exin it, but Lilia really hoped that Jean would meet Uncle Enrico.


    After all these years, Uncle Enrico must''ve missed him very much.


    That old uncle, who was physically handicapped, gave her a heart full ofpassion.


    ...


    In the depths of the bamboo forest, Uncle Enrico was seen walking in his ck robe with limping legs.


    He is walking very slowly, and it seems that it takes him a great effort to just make a step.


    Sighs escaped his lips as his eyes showed a lot ofplicated emotions.


    Behind him, there was the sound of footsteps, making Uncle Enrico slow down. Thinking it was another servant, he raised his hands to the side, as if he didn''t want anyone else toe and bother him.


    However, the footsteps did not stop...


    "Uncle Enrico ..." The voice sounded calm and gentle as Jean called him from the cracks of the bamboo forest.


    It had been so long, his voice touched the soft hearted old man again.


    Uncle Enrico''s hands that were hidden under the ck robe suddenly clenched.


    He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t utter even a sentence.

 Chapter 653 - Goodbye Parma!

    Enrico trembled for a moment, then he turned around very slowly.


    Under the dim light, he opened his wounded eyelids and looked at the gentleman who was walking towards him.


    He hadn''t seen him for several years. He was no longer weak or pale, and his soul had be more restrained.


    The boy had grown up into a mature and stable person, and the only thing that ovepped with his memories were the deep pupils of his eyes.


    Enrico raised his sleeve, exposing the palm of his left hand that had been cut off with the two remaining fingers.


    He wiped his eyes, trying to make a voice out of his throat, and waved at the man.


    Jean stepped on the fallen leaves, standing straight in front of the old man who was much taller than him.


    Uncle Enrico reached out and patted his arm twice, then squeezed his strong muscles and nodded.


    Even though he couldn''t say anything, his joy was beyond words.


    The man stood in front of him, letting the old man touch him.


    This was probably the only way Uncle Enrico could show his emotions.


    He squeezed Jean''s shoulder hard, and his eyes continued to blink, showingpassion and restraint.


    The man stepped forward, politely bent down to embrace him and said apologetically, "Sorry, Uncle Enrico, I came homete."


    When he left that year, he didn''t say goodbye to Enrico.


    Of all the people at Parma, the person Jean cared the most was probably Enrico.


    This type of sentiment is very strange. He was definitely the least conspicuous person here.


    Even his ws and appearance often scare many people.


    However, when Jean was still trying to recover from his illness, he had an inexplicable closeness to Uncle Enrico.


    It was an unspeakable feeling.


    Now he came back and saw the butterfly garden. Remembering how Uncle Enrico looked like when he was holding the butterfly in front of him, a warm feeling flowed through his heart.


    The old man then returned his hand and hugged Jean tightly, but it was only a second before he let go.


    His throat tried to move, but Jean seemed to understand what the old man was trying to say. "My wife, have you seen her?"


    Enrico nodded, his eyes looking warm.


    "Do you like her?"


    Uncle Enrico nodded again, making a gesture that he approved of the couple.


    Jean pursed his lips, but the corners of his mouth were colored with a smile.


    Enrico saw Lilia as a kind person.


    In the bamboo forest, he kept making gestures with his hands. He seemed to believe that humans could understand and he never got bored.


    A few minutester, he remembered something and happily turned towards the butterfly garden.


    In the middle of the way, since he was moving too fast, his body tilted and almost fell.


    The man stepped forward to support him. "Uncle, walk slowly, okay? Don''t be in a hurry."


    He took a deep nce at Jean, then pinched his wrists with two fingers of his left hand. Then they walked to the butterfly garden side by side.


    The distance wasn''t too long, but Uncle Enrico was rushing along.


    He led Jean to the butterfly garden and stopped in front of a small wooden house where butterflies were raised. He pointed inside then pointed at Jean.


    The man bowed slightly, and in his clear view, there was a rare owl butterfly in the little wooden house.


    "Uh, uh ..."


    Uncle Enrico seemed to want to speak, he rarely uttered a few notes.


    The man looked at the owl butterfly, and his calm eyes rippled.


    That year, he started observing lots of butterflies when he saw them.


    The spots on the wings, like the eyes of an owl, caught his attention at first nce.


    He heard that Uncle Enrico had kept many butterflies like that for him over the years.


    "Uncle, thank you for your hard work!"


    Hearing his voice, Enrico continued to wave, then wiped his eyes again and paced slowly around the butterfly garden.


    The man stood there looking at his reeling back and the grateful look in his eyes.


    After that, he spent a long time with Enrico in the garden. Often the old man gestured with his hands while Jean stared at him patiently.


    ...


    On this day, Lilia and Jean left around 2 pm after having lunch at the mayor''s house.


    Alice was very reluctant. When she sent her away, she was still muttering, "Then, if you have time in the future, you shoulde back often! Or, I can visit you in Indonesia."


    She has never explored the world so far, maybe Indonesia could be the first country she visited.


    Now, she really hopes to see this ind nation and see its beauty.


    "Of course! If you want toe, you are always wee!"


    Lilia smiled and said goodbye to her, then she turned around and got into the car first.


    She thought that Alice seemed to have something to talk about with her husband.


    In front of the mansion, Alice looked carefully at Jean, and a gentle breeze bothered her hair.


    She hesitated again and again. Still showing a smile on her face, she said dryly, "I don''t like you anymore!"


    The man looked at her with a calm expression. "Thank you!"


    He thanked her! Alice couldn''t help butugh to herself. "Looks like my feelings for you are causing trouble for you, huh?"


    The man did not answer, but Alice felt the other party was only agreeing.


    Alice was furious and lifted her chin proudly as her hands wrapped around her chest. "Don''t worry, I like Lilia more now than I like you. When I get married one day, I will definitely be the first to send you an invitation. You may note, but I have to tell you that there are a lot of people who like me!"


    The man''s thin lips brought out a light smile. "Okay, I''m looking forward to it!"


    Looking forward to her getting married? The audacity of this man!


    Alice gritted her teeth and stared at him, and although her expression was bitter, she still showed relief in front of him after letting go.


    Maybe this is the best result.


    As the man got into the car, after the line of convoy slowly drifted away before his eyes, Alice''s eyes turned red.


    She had liked him for so many years, how could she just let him go?


    But the man had a wife, so she was utterly helpless.


    Alice stood there and watched the convoy for a very long time, and behind her, Uncle Enrico was also watching the convoy set off through the gap in the doorway.


    There were tears in his eyes and a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Little boy, I wish you all the best in this life."


    ...


    The next day, Lilia and Jean took Clifford and the others on a special ne to return home.


    They didn''t stay long in Parma, and even if they onlysted three days, they really loved the local customs here.


    Jean didn''t ask everyone to escort him, and only texted his brothers when the ne''s doors were closed.


    Parma�� he will definitelye back one day.


    The problems in Indonesia cannot be dyed any longer.


    As the ne was waiting for the tower''s instructions to depart, Clifford nced out the window then rolled his eyes. "Young master, look!"


    The man and Lilia both looked at each other, and they saw many luxury cars parked on the outskirts of the airport.


    A familiar figure stood in front of each car.


    They probably knew that Josh was going to be gone. They didn''t say goodbye in person and were just sending him this way.


    Farewell is only a promise of the next meeting.


    They will eventually meet, either at home or in Parma.


    Lilia looked at them, inadvertently feeling sentimental.


    She turned her head to look at the man beside her and muttered softly, "Jean, your brothers are great!"


    Seeing her eyes sparkling, the man took her hand and caressed it on his palm. Then he said, "They are indeed important to me. But you are the most important figure in my life!"


    Lilia raised her eyes and met with the man''s gentle and affectionate eyes. She smiled and said her wish.


    "If possible, we''lle back together here again one day, okay?"

 Chapter 654 - Arrives At Surabaya!

    "If you want toe, we can do it any time!"


    The man responded to her, and as the ne took off, this trip to Parma was over.


    Everyone outside looked at the ne hovering in the sky, their hearts were lost.


    Vincent is leaning against his car, the tip of his finger sweeping his golden Fornasari as he whispers sadly, "I don''t know how many years we''ll see each other again!"


    After he said it, a message came to the cell phone in his pocket.


    When Vincent took out his cell phone, Glen sighed. "I sometimes wonder... If it weren''t for Josh, we would have been dead long ago!"


    After they heard him say it, their cell phones also rang.


    Vincent was the first to see the message. "Hmm, I think he hates me right now. I really didn''t think he would even make me a shareholder of that techpany!"


    Immediately afterwards, Antonio shook his cell phone emotionally. "Woah, me too!"


    Glen and Gerardo looked at each other. "Same."


    "Damn it, Josh! Does he have to make me cry to be satisfied?" Vincent was choking.


    They didn''t prepare anything for Josh. After all, everyone was waiting for him toe back with the intention of ''settling the ount'' with him.


    But he came and went in haste, but gave them such a big gift before parting.


    Being a shareholder of thepany means that they can freely control the shares on his behalf, including obtaining information that is as easy as searching for something.


    At this time, Glen looked towards the ne, then shook his head and sighed. "Even if he''s been gone for five years, he never changes."


    Vincent narrowed his eyes and held back the emotions that raged in his heart. He got into his car without saying a word, then left the airport without even saying goodbye.


    He wanted to go home to get some medicine. Lilia is pregnant, so the only way to support her is to send her vitamins for her pregnancy.


    Antonio and the others also got in one car after another.


    They all thought of one thing�� what they should do for Josh.


    ...


    After flying for twelve hours, they arrived at Surabaya Airport at 8 pm domestic time.


    When they returned to their hometown, Lilia took a deep breath as she got off the ne.


    There''s nothing better than the air in your own home!


    Kenny came to get them. After Lilia got into the car, she looked at the brightly lit street outside the window and said with a smile, "I can still feel the New Year''s atmosphere here."


    Dina and Rini had already separated from them while they were at the airport, while Clifford sat beside Kenny at the front seat. The Widjaya family''s guard then grabbed his cell phone and saw the message on his cellphone that hadn''t been answered for a long time and remained silent.


    He had texted Merry before, but she never answered.


    Chris is still with the little girl in the United States, so maybe... she has no time.


    ''There is nothing in my heart,'' he said, trying to convince himself.


    As the car drove at high speed, Kenny looked in the rearview mirror and asked, "President, are you going to thepany tomorrow?"


    In recent days, homeowners who want to defend their rights are still attacking.


    Seeing that there was still one more day before he took care of it, he still wanted to prepare it in advance.


    At this time, Jean, who was closing his eyes, opened his eyes and saw Kenny''s worried expression on the window pane. He raised his eyebrows slightly. "What''s the problem?"


    Kenny thought about it, and said it simply, "I''m afraid someone will cause trouble."


    Lilia looked at them, her eyes were blinking but she didn''t speak.


    No wonder Jean is rushing back to Indonesia, it seems that there''s still some problems that he needs to fix in hispany.


    Thinking of this, she smiled faintly.


    Suddenly, her fingertips tightened, and when she lifted her eyes, she met the man''s cheerful gaze.


    "What are you thinking?" Jean asked.


    Lilia nced at Jean and cleared her throat. "Nothing, but I think we are really the same rare birds, there are always eyes lurking to hunt us!"


    Kenny couldn''t digest what the woman meant.


    What is the meaning of this sentence?!


    "Do you think everything that has gone wrong was the work of a certain somebody? As long as I''m on your side, trouble is bound to happen." Lilia said to Jean while answering Kenny''s doubts.


    She carefully analyzed the rtionship between her and Jean.


    When Kenny heard those words, he became dazed and remembered that there had indeed been a lot of news about his president''s wife on the Intetely.


    At that moment, the man looked into her sparkling eyes for a moment, and he answered in a friendly manner, "True that!"


    Lilia pursed her lips and replied, "Even if you think so, don''t let your guard down and worry me too much. The first thing we have to know is what the other party wants to do. That way, we can see who our opponent is and where they will attack."


    She couldn''t think of anything else.


    She never believed in coincidence for many things.


    Especially after Alfred stepped into the real estate industry, the Widjaya family has been falling into turmoil since.


    Now, even Kenny was worried that someone woulde to make trouble. And maybe someone else was making it on purpose.


    The Widjaya family has been based in Surabaya for so long, their achievements and strengths have been recognized by the public.


    The other party tried hard to attack them and had such evil intentions.


    This dangerouspetition is really despicable!


    ...


    Forty minutester, they arrived at the Lakeside Vi.


    When he entered the door, the man said to Kenny, "Compile and send me a copy of the contents of the incident rting to the protection of rights."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Kenny saw them enter the door, he saw the poker face beside him and asked in a slightly amazed tone. "Where are you going? Did you get off here too?"


    Clifford told his location, Kenny could only sneer and restart the engine.


    He didn''t know much about Clifford, not even his origins.


    But that poker face showed no expression at all, so Kenny couldn''t help but feel awkward.


    He heard that this fellow was good at fighting, so he didn''t dare to provoke him.


    ...


    In the living room, Lilia put her jacket on the side and sat on the sofa in relief. Travel fatigue surged inside her in an instant.


    She sat up steadily, her fingertips slowly covering her lower abdomen. She lowered her head and touched it, as if caressing a real child.


    This kid seems to be verypassionatetely, and never causes her to suffer morning sickness even after a long flight.


    Not long after, the man came out of the kitchen with warm water, and when he handed it over, he sat down next to her.


    "Tired?" He stared at his wife''s? face sadly. He shouldn''t have made her work so hard, but change always came too sudden.


    Lilia didn''t notice the man''s hazy expression. She took a sip of water, put down the cup, and threw herself into his arms. "Not tired. I just thought, since we''re back, should we give them something too?"


    "Yes, what do you want to do with the news on the inte?"


    This is Jean''s consistent style. Even if he meddled in his woman''s affairs, he had to get her approval first.


    Lilia licked the corner of her mouth. "I''ll contact Harold tomorrow to discuss how to do it, and I''ll talk about it once I understand the details. You don''t have to worry about me, yourpany is in need of you. Besides, I am now an artist from the Hartanto family."


    The man looked at her pretending to be rxed, then sighed and hugged her deeply.


    He was silent for a long time before asking in a low voice, "Do you know why I brought you to Parma?"


    Lilia nodded unconsciously, then wiped the tip of her nose against the cor of his shirt. She stretched out her hand and said, "To introduce me to your brothers?"

 Chapter 655 - A Photo

    Lilia''s response made the man''s eyes stare at her with a touch ofplexity.


    Her fingertips gently traced the man''s neckline, catching his gaze. "Is there anything else?"


    Apart from taking her to Parma, was there any other reason besides introducing her to his brothers?


    Thinking of this, Lilia was observing the man seriously, trying to get some hints from his expression.


    After a while, the man sighed and said bluntly, "Introducing you is one of them. But most importantly, have you ever thought about staying in Parma and giving birth?"


    "Going to Parma to give birth?" Lilia raised her tone in surprise.


    She was only surprised that Jean had such an idea.


    After a few seconds of settling down, Lilia calmed her mind and sat up straight from his embrace. "Are you worried that when my stomach gets bigger, it won''t be safe here?"


    Apart from that, she couldn''t think of any other more usible reason.


    At least, until Jean told her about this, she never expected that the man suggested Parma as the birthce of their baby.


    But if this was his wish, she didn''t have to worry.


    In the end, wherever their baby is going to be born, the most important thing is safety.


    The man did not hide his worries, and nodded frankly. "I do have this concern, and Parma is different from Indonesia. However, you know yourself how special our ''real identities'' are."


    After he finished with his words, the man paused and gently looked at her for a while. Then he added, "I haven''t considered this matter thoroughly, so you don''t need to think about it. Even if you don''t want to, I can protect you from any harm regardless of where."


    "I am fine!" Lilia put her hand on the corner of his mouth and kissed him. "Anyway, it''s still early. If the situation is worse at the moment, then I will go to Parma, which incidentally has be my second favorite ce,"


    Lilia''s indifferent attitude seems to talk about a verymon thing.


    She just needs to know that Jean was only telling her this out of his concern for their child''s safety.


    As she realized, her pregnancy seems to always attract media''s attention.


    Some artists have had their children, and the media stayed in the hospital all day long for that.


    If she can avoid this problem, why not do it?


    Lilia smiles and epts the man''s proposal. She leaned back in his arms, grabbed his hand and put it on her stomach.


    After a moment of silence, she said again, "After everything is under control, let''s go to Surabaya Central Hospital again. After a few days, we should be able to hear our baby''s heartbeat again."


    "Good." Theman answered and kissed her head.


    ...


    The next day, the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Lilia made an appointment with Harold to meet in Gaia Entertainment.


    She had been gone for almost half a month, and now she had to start confronting public opinion head-on when she returned.


    Lilia was seen exiting the lift with two boxes of gifts she brought from Parma as she walked towards Harold''s office on the eighth floor.


    It seemed that there weren''t many people in the office on thest day of the holiday.


    She knocked on the door, and when she stepped inside, she caught a face that she hadn''t seen for quite a while.


    "Hi, Lilia!"


    The one sitting in front of Harold today is Joe, who resigned from the Agency Aphrodite a year ago.


    The man then raised his hand to greet Lilia. When he brought out a chair for her, his eyes kept staring at her.


    Lilia put fruit on the table and turned to him. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Hasn''t it been a long time since I saw you? After a year of not seeing you, you seem to be getting fatter!"


    Lilia unconsciously wanted to hold her chest and stomach. "..."


    Harold tilted his leg and nced at Joe. "Look and see your own fat face first. Aren''t you ashamed to say it?"


    Joe touched his cheek wryly then chuckled. "During Chinese New Year, my mother steamed meat for me every day after returning to my hometown. I''ve tried to hold back, otherwise I''ll bring back ten pounds of fat!"


    Harold ignored him. Instead, he looked at the two gift boxes on the table and moved his hand in a very natural manner. "What is this?"


    "The fruits and food I brought from abroad!" Lilia said while sitting down. Harold then moved the two boxes.


    Seeing this, Joe looked at Lilia''s hand again, then leaned forward and pointed to the two boxes. "Did you bring me one?"


    He never ate foreign food.


    Harold raised his hand and tugged at Joe''s fingers. "Look at this fatty! You''ve got a lot to lose so don''t even think of taking one!"


    Joe was speechless.


    He will starve today!


    After talking andughing a few times, Lilia''s face straightened up. She took out a cell phone from her pocket and asked while opening her social media, "What are the trends on the Inte now?"


    Hearing that, Harold also reduced his smile, tapping the table with his nails once again. "Beforehand, I want to ask you, is there anyone or your friend in the industry who knows about your rtionship with the Pangestu family?"


    Lilia shook her head without hesitation. "No one! I don''t think so. You know most of my friends anyway. Why do you ask?"


    Harold narrowed his eyes with a smile. "I suspect the person who leaked this incident might be an acquaintance of yours, otherwise the information on the inte wouldn''t be this clear about your life before this. What about William, do you think he could''ve leaked it?"


    "William?" Lilia was in a daze for a few seconds before remembering anything else. "I almost forgot if you didn''t mention him. What about his legs?"


    Before Harold could answer, Joe was joking with gossip. "He tried to pretend to be disabled, but then got exposed. Just a few days before Chinese New Year, a reporter wanted to secretly record William''s new life as a disabled person. Incidentally, someone took his picture in the back garden of Minerva Hospital. He was sitting in a wheelchair then stood up and kicked a rock with his leg! How cute!"


    Lilia just heard this news for the first time, she also surfed the inte a few days ago but she didn''t see the news.


    After seeing her suspicions, Harold exined, "Currently the news is only known by a small circle of people in the industry, and the media has not released the news yet. I heard that someone paid arge amount of money to buy the photo!"


    Lilia then smiled. "Oh, then that person must have spent a lot of money!"


    Such a controversial photo would be worth at least 8 figures. If it''s truly getting leaked, there''s no way that guy will get away this time!


    Unexpectedly, William was very willing to pay for it.


    Harold snorted. "No matter how much he spends, he deserves it. Now that he''s aplete joke, I heard that our side has suspended his medical expenses. A colleague from Aphrodite also secretly informed me that Albert had turned down the offer to recruit William and refused to pay for his medical expenses. An actor like him, if managed properly, might be the next legend. But in the end, he dug his own grave, very well deserved indeed!"


    Harold didn''t have a favorable impression of William.


    A man who thinks he can deceive others is definitely not going to have a good ending!


    Lilia didn''t waste too much energy on William, she returned to the topic just now. "William couldn''t have found out about my family''s background."

 Chapter 656 - Lilia’s Studio!

    Lilia and William hadn''t been together for a long time, they had only been dating for a few months, and they weren''t close enough to talk about personal life.


    Hearing this, Harold felt embarrassed. "Now, the news on the Inte is mixed, and most of your fans do not believe that you have any rtionship with Robert. But people keep showing your pictures going in and out of the Pangestu family''s house. There are even pictures of you bringing food into the house."


    "People would think that it would be impossible for you to not have any rtionship with them since those pictures existed. Do you remember when someone ndered you on the Inte? They said your family was poor, relying on funders and many others. But no one could find any details or evidence at that time, so it wasn''t as worrying! However, your photos are exposed now, so this is very strange!" He added, frowning.


    "And one more. These photos couldn''t have gone out of their own ways to the paparazzi. Someone close to you must have given it to them!"


    Joe also chimed in. "It''s true, I also feel like it was nned beforehand. The paparazzi didn''t take photos of you in the early years. It doesn''t make sense to have those pictures after this news broke! And when I saw the photos, they should be at least one year old. It can''t be the newest!"


    Lilia started to think about this.


    It seems that the perpetrator being her acquaintance is very likely.


    Joe and Harold looked at her as she fell silent, both waiting for her opinion.


    Lilia then slowly spread her brows, her index finger gently scrolling the page on the screen. "What do you think their goal is?"


    "Of course to nder you! There''s definitely no other reason." Joe said with swearing.


    Harold nodded in agreement. "That''s right. They try to bring down your reputation since you''re still ''clean'' until now. This news is enough to make people believe that you''re an unfilial child. But you shouldn''t direct your anger towards them, they''re just sheeps following the mainstream narrative. You need to go after the person who started all this!"


    Lilia smiled and met Harold''s gaze, she answered, "Well, that makes sense!"


    Robert is indeed the name of her adoptive father.


    Whoever spread this news wanted her to be criticized by the public so badly.


    In this way, her reputation will be ruined. Not to mention that it happened during the same time as the release of "The Chosen Kingdom" movie where her acting skills were highly praised.


    Lilia sighed and rubbed her brows, but the conversation changed. "Have you brought Joe to my studio?"


    "No, if you want to go, we can go together for a while. Anyway, it''s very close to the office building next door!"


    Harold didn''t know what the woman nned inside her pretty head. He thought about it and asked, "If you want to know about your adoptive father, I can send someone to the hospital to visit him on your behalf. By the way, no one will know that you have returned to Indonesia. A statement issued by Joe a few days ago said that you were currently outside of the country. This excuse can be used."


    "No need!" Lilia refused without hesitation. "Now everything is just getting started, and the dice has beenid out. We don''t need to rush."


    Harold. "?"


    He looked at Lilia with a confused face. "It''s toote when it actuallyes."


    "Not toote!" Compared to Harold''s insistence, Lilia seemed calmer. "Just trust me, even if you respond to this matter now, a new one has been waiting for me. Therefore, it''s better to wait for them to drop all the cards, and when that happens, we just have to pull the."


    Joe watched their conversation and raised his hand to intervene. "Are you sure? Have you guessed who did this?"


    Lilia shook her head innocently. "I don''t know who it is, but the pictures of me going in and out of the house were clearly trying to lure me out. Still, I''m sure there is a trump card on the back!"


    As for when this card will be issued, it depends on whether her opponent can be patient or not.


    And they probably know that in their mind.


    At this moment, Harold and Joe looked at each other, and they clearly noticed that Lilia looked confident.


    Joe then asked a question. "If, I mean, even if the other party ends up releasing the trump card ording to what you said, then how will this all end? It''s true that he is your adoptive father, and he is being treated in the hospital, and you also don''t seem to care about him or his family�� it''s all true!"


    Harold''s face darkened.


    He knew a little about what Lilia''s parents had been doing to her.


    Ignoring them would still be considered friendly!


    Hearing this, Lilia stretched out her hand and raised her eyebrows mysteriously. "Who said I do not care anymore?"


    Joe was baffled, he felt that his IQ had been droppingtely.


    Sure enough, ces like Aphrodite will make people retreat!


    It''s best for him to go!


    Harold no longer questioned Lilia''s words, and since she is calm, it''s all up to her.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, three men went to Gaia Entertainment and walked into the office building across the street on foot.


    Harold''s office was located on the 17th floor, and as the lift was open, the Lilia''s Studio logo was right in front. The office was notrge, about 400 square meters.


    Harold then exined. "Since this is a newpany, I didn''t choose an office that was too big. However, I have inquired about the property. Currently, there are only twopanies on the 17th floor, and the remaining half of the floor is empty. If you feel that this office is not enough, we can find another ce to rent at any time. It''s not a problem."


    Lilia walked around the area and nodded in satisfaction. "Very good, you can manage everything, I don''t mind. By the way, is the business license finished?"


    "It''s done and the taxation process is underway."


    Lilia walked into the two most adjoining offices. She looked at Joe and said with a smile, "Which one do you like?"


    Joe was rude for pointing straight to the room with a high window ceiling.


    "Then just pick this office, the Vice President!"


    "What?"


    Even Harold looked at Lilia inadvertently, waiting for her next words.


    At that time, Lilia pushed open the entrance, walked slowly to the window and looked outside. "You upied a director-level position at Aphrodite before. If you continue with me, I won''t let you step down. Apart from that, Harold is also in charge of my work at Gaia, so you may need to run this studio most of the time. Giving you the position of vice president is not just a joke either. First, you arepetent. Second, when wepete with Aphrodite for future resources, this title can at least give you enough rights to speak!"


    Joe stared at Lilia''s back in amazement, his heartbeat instantly became irregr.


    He was thirty-eight years old. He had be the head public rtions department at the Aphrodite for many years. In this part of his career, he always thought that he had been killed.


    Unexpectedly, when he entered middle age, he reached the turning point of his career.


    This kind of thing was almost like something that came from the sky.


    Even though he had sufficient abilities to gain a lot of support in the industry, after he parted ways with Aphrodite, he encountered some obstacles in his career.


    Therefore, when Harold asked him to resign, he was also very worried.


    At this moment, Joe felt that he was very lucky.


    Sometimes, even though he felt like he had reached a dead end, a new path actually existed in this life.

 Chapter 657 - Believe In Yourself, Joe!

    Joe was silent for a long time, so Lilia turned away from the window. "What''s the matter? If you feel like your position is low..."


    "No." Joe shook his head. "It''s just... I was a little surprised by your arrangement!"


    This is the impression in his heart.


    Hearing this, Lilia couldn''t help butugh. "I''ve been working with you for so long and this arrangement makes sense to me. Don''t expect me and Harold to help you too much in this studio. From opening preparations to future staff arrangements, you will be responsible for that. The workload is a bit heavy right?"


    Joe finally understood the meaning of Lilia''s words now.


    "What do you mean? Will you let me take full responsibility?"


    Lilia nodded calmly. "Yes, I leave this studio to you."


    This is tantamount to Joe getting a newpany without paying a dime.


    He felt that this surprise was rather big, and it gave him a headache.


    After this, Lilia''s next words gave him an illusion.


    "As for your sry, just follow Aphrodite''s standards. Then, I''ll give you 20% of the stock dividend. When the studio gets bigger, we can go over the proportions again. What do you think?"


    Her tone sounded very happy, and since she let Joee to work in the studio, she definitely wouldn''t treat him wrong.


    She believes in Joe''s abilities and skills, as well as in her own choices.


    Sometimes, trust is the first step in building good friendship andmunication.


    Joe never thought that he would have such an opportunity to be in charge of a newpany or be a shareholder.


    Lilia''s arrangement will naturally allow Joe to "work forever" for her unconditionally in the days toe.


    In less than half an hour, Lilia and Joe discussed the direction of the studio''s initial development.


    This studio would be a nightmare for Aphrodite in the near future.


    Snatching their resources is the first step.


    After Liliamunicated with them, it was nearly 11.30 am.


    She was thinking about having lunch together to celebrate, but then her cellphone rang by chance.


    She took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID. She smiled then got up and walked out of the office.


    Joe looked at her back, touched his own forehead and asked Harold, "Did you know about this arrangement before?"


    Harold fiddled with his hair on his forehead, then shook his head and said bluntly, "I just learned it today. But you don''t need to think too much about it. We both have stock in this studio."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll mess up?" Joe had no experience running apany, of course he had doubts.


    Harold looked at him deeply. "With your skills, you should be able to perform well. The former head of Aphrodite''s public rtions department has more than enough skills to be a leader."


    Affirmed and praised, Joe''s heart burned a little.


    He pursed his lips in seriousness. "That''s right! Don''t worry, I will raise this studio like my own child."


    This was the only way he could ovee his own doubts.


    At the end of his speech, Lilia turned around and opened the door. She stood nearby and said apologetically, "Sorry, I can''t have lunch with you guyster. There''s something in the house."


    "It''s alright. We can have it next time. You may go now if you have something to do. Don''t worry about the news on the Inte, neither of us will vite your arrangements."


    Lilia turned around and wanted to leave, but then she remembered one more thing and looked back at Harold. "If there is a job notification in the near future, you can inform me in advance, especially if it''s? an interview at the venue!"


    Harold understood her intentions. "Alright, I understand!"


    ...


    Leaving the office''s building, Lilia walked down the stairs and saw a ck Volkswagen slowly stop at the intersection.


    She smiled and looked at the familiar car, then walked quickly and opened the door. A wide palm in the backseat sticking out towards her, making her smile.


    Lilia gave her hand and leaned back into the car. After sitting down, she smelled a faint smoke inside.


    Clifford, who was driving in the front, nodded in the rearview mirror and greeted her politely.


    Lilia smiled back, and before speaking, the man nced out the window. "Done already?"


    "Yeah, there''s not much that can be done, just exining the studio arrangements with Harold and Joe." After saying that, Lilia caught the document lying beside the man. "How about you? Is everything alright?"


    "All is fine!"


    Lilia listened to his indifferent tone and didn''t continue the topic. She then leaned casually on his shoulder. "Did they know that we''re back?"


    They are now going to the Widjaya family''s house.


    James called Jean earlier and said as if he knew they had returned to Surabaya.


    The man was humming. "This is all my fault."


    They were using the Widjaya family''s private jet to fly back from Parma to Surabaya.


    No wonder his eldest brother found out.


    As the car drove, Lilia said, "Wait a minute, why don''t we just go back to Vi Lakeside?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    She grinned embarrassedly. "It''s not appropriate toe empty-handed. At least we need to bring them some souvenirs. Or�� let''s buy some other gifts."


    At this time, Clifford looked away from the rearview mirror. "Madam, we just came back from the house, and Young Master has already prepared everything."


    Lilia was dumbfounded, then she lifted the corner of her mouth, staring at the man. The woman then turned and looked out the window.


    Jean was the best!


    He did many things in silence, and rarely said it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Widjaya Family''s house, as soon as Lilia opened the door, James was already walking fast from the corridor.


    "Lilia, you''re back!"


    "Brother."


    James nodded repeatedly, and his eyes continued to stare at the woman''s stomach. "Come in,e in, it''s cold outside, you will freeze!"


    Jean just rolled his eyes as he got out after his wife, his own brother didn''t even see him and he waspletely ignored.


    Lilia was greeted warmly by James into the living room. Before sitting down, she saw the mane in with two boxes of gifts.


    As soon as she thought about getting up to help him, James asked excitedly, "Lilia, what''s wrong? What are you going to do? Don''t move too much."


    Lilia then froze in her ce and didn''t dare to say anything.


    This brother-inw is so overprotective!


    At this time, Irene came from the kitchen with a fruit te and heard James''s voice from a distance. She said with augh, "Why are you so overprotective? Lilia, don''t listen to your brother. Do what you want."


    James coughed and touched the tip of his nose. "Huh? What about the baby? Who will take responsibility if something bad happened to it? What''s wrong with being careful?"

 Chapter 658 - A Wife’s Best Gift

    Irene nced at James angrily, then put the fruit te in front of Lilia. "Lilia, ignore him. These fruits are specially prepared for you, please eat them if you like!"


    "Thank you sister-inw!" Lilia politely thanked her.


    At that moment, James sat across from her, unable to take his eyes off her stomach.


    Then he saw Jean put the gift box on the table, and he snorted emotionlessly. "There is no shortage of anything in the house, so don''t buy unnecessary things!"


    Obviously, James is still pissed off with Jean for taking Lilia overseas during Chinese New Year.


    Hearing that voice, the man sat next to Lilia and replied indifferently, "Lilia bought it for her brother and sister-inw."


    ''I''m so dead!'' James choked and red at him angrily.


    "She bought it for me?" James walked forward smiling, opened the gift box and said to Lilia, "My favorite fruit! I love this! You really make me happy, Lilia!"


    Lilia was holding a slice of apple and chewing it. After swallowing it, she said, "If you like it, I still have some of them at home. I''ll bring you the next time Ie."


    "No, this is enough. Lilia, how about the fruit, is it delicious?"


    Irene stood at the table, leaned forward and looked at Lilia. Her gaze was graceful and her smile showed kindness.


    When she saw Lilia, she nodded in satisfaction. Irene then stretched her hand towards her and said mysteriously, "There''s still a lot in the kitchen, so just eat as much as you want. Ah, you better go upstairs for a bit, I want to show you something."


    In response to this, Lilia put down her fork and walked hand in hand with Irene to the second floor.


    In the living room, James and Jean fell silent.


    A few secondster, he also stood up. "Come on, let''s go and see!"


    Despite the anger in his heart, this younger brother was still a guest.


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, and followed his older brother upstairs after nodding.


    Lilia was seen standing at the door in a daze.


    Her? sister-inw stood beside her and said with a smile, "How? Do you like it? These cribs are made by people from abroad. Good quality and really tasty. There are also clothes that can be worn for boys and girls. Come in and have a look."


    Lilia shifted her gaze, she clearly saw the hope and longing from her sister-inw''s eyes.


    She took her sister-inw''s arm and thanked her sincerely. "Sister-inw, sorry to trouble you!"


    Lilia hadn''t even thought about it before, and yet this nursery room had been perfectlyid out for her.


    The room is very warm, with toys hanging over the crib.


    The floor was covered with soft carpet, even the walls were painted with the colors of starry sky, and many unopened toys were ced in the corners.


    Irene slowly entered the room together with Lilia, and she looked around every corner with satisfaction. "It''s not a hassle, it''s all for your child. Look at those toys, they can all be up to the age of seven. You know, ever since James heard that you were pregnant, he''s really happy. I''ve never seen him do anything with such enthusiasm in many years."


    Lilia was deeply moved when she heard those words.


    At the same time, she could also feel the regret in her sister-inw''s tone.


    It''s true that she doesn''t have to worry about wealth in life, but her biggest regret is that she can''t have children of her own yet.


    At lunch, the four of them sat at a long, spacious table in the kitchen hall.


    As the waiter brought them various kinds of delicious meals, a small red envelope was thrown at the man''s elbow by his older brother James.


    Lilia raised her eyes, then saw James take out a red envelope two palms wide from his pocket and hand it across the table.


    A gentle smile crossed his face as he said, "Lilia, you didn''te back during Chinese New Year, so here is your red envelope! Take this gift!"


    The woman then looked at the heavily thick red envelope in surprise. She was a little embarrassed by it.


    But before she refused, Irene pressured her. "Lilia, hurry and take it. It''s our family''s tradition. New year''s money is a blessing!"


    "Thank you!"


    When Lilia took it with both hands, her eyes twitched a little.


    She had not received the so-called New Year''s money in years.


    When she received the red envelope, it felt heavy in her palm and caused ripples in her heart.


    As for thete reunion lunch, Lilia was a bit sorry.


    James and Irene are afraid that the dishes they served don''t match her appetite, and they keep asking her about her preferences as they eat.


    After eating a te of rice, Lilia looked at her slightly bloated stomach and wanted to cry!


    ...


    The older brother took his younger brother to his room after dinner as usual.


    Meanwhile, Irene took the fur coat and let Lilia put it on. The two walked out of the old house and strolled around the garden.


    "Do you know whether it''s a boy or a girl?"


    Irene carefully patted her shoulders, her eyes lightly falling onto Lilia''s white face.


    After hearing that voice, Lilia shook her head. "We still can''t see it, it''s only been three months and it looks like we still have to wait."


    "When are you going to go for another check-up? If you have a set date, can you please tell me? My husband and I want to apany you!"


    Lilia didn''t refuse, and after smiling and answering, she hesitantly asked, "Do you like boys or girls?"


    "I like them all!" Irene answered without hesitation. "Either boy or girl, this is the first child of our extended family. Don''t worry, my husband and I are not old-fashioned. Our family doesn''t follow the patriarchal line. As long as the child is born, we will love them as they are!"


    In that case, Lilia looked at Irene with mixed emotions. She lowered her eyes and pursed her lips and smiled.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. If this sister-inw were a mother, she must be the most understanding,passionate and gentle mother.


    ...


    Inside the study, the man was seen sitting across the table, with smoke and mist between his fingers.


    James was making tea, and when he saw his brother smoking, he furrowed his brows. "Lilia is pregnant, are you still smoking like this at home?


    The man looked away. "No."


    James then clicked his tongue but changed the topic, "I heard you went to Parma. Is that true?"


    "Well, I met an acquaintance in LA and have to go back!"


    The answer made James'' gaze grow darker and deeper. "Why didn''t you exin the situation over there? Did they embarrass you this time? I heard from Clifford that they all wish you could live there. Remember, they are just a bunch of bandits!


    James'' impression of Parma was not too good.


    It starts from the fact that when Hans then returned with his brother, some people were sent from Parma to find out about Jean''s whereabouts.


    Fortunately,? they did a lot of preparation for the cover- up, including Jean''s original identity.


    Hans said that those people disagreed with Jean''s departure from Parma even though the man was healed at that time.


    So who''s to me?


    James should just me his brother because he''s so damn good that nobody could outsmart him!

 Chapter 659 - Most Awaited Gift

    They did not continue the topic regarding Parma.


    James had never been there, so he didn''t understand the real situation.


    After Jean smoked half a stick, he lit a little bit of soot on his fingertips. "Have you heard about the Ricardos from Yogyakarta?"


    James stopped from pouring tea when he heard his words. "The Ricardos? Do you mean the family of that Iron Lady?"


    He wasn''t that familiar with the family''s name, but the legendary Iron Lady was pretty much famous even for him.


    James then raised his eyes to see his brother nod, and without hesitation, he thought as he said, "When our parents were still alive, our family must''ve established a rtionship with the Ricardo family. When I took over the family-ownedpany that year, I saw the n for cooperation with the Ricardos in some documents. However, it''s been too long and our family never contacted them again after the ident. So what? What''s wrong with the Ricardo family?"


    James was studying his younger brother''s expression.


    Jean is always a rambling thing.


    There had to be something that he took the initiative to mention that family in front of him.


    After a moment of silence, Jean put out his cigarette.


    He walked slowly to the table and sat down, taking an elegant sip from the cup. "Do you still remember whose name was written on that document?"


    James felt that Jean was about to humiliate him.


    It has been nearly 20 years, even if he had read the agreement documents, he would not remember.


    However, seeing the man''s focused and serious gaze over the edge of the cup, James tried to remember it hard and gave a vague answer. "Looks like it''s called... Daerr�� What is it again?"


    "Darrel."


    After speaking, the tea clip in James'' hand fell on the table. "Yes, Darrel!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong. "How do you know?"


    The man did not answer at this time as Darrel was Alfred''s father.


    And he died in a ne crash.


    This incident was mentioned in the report while investigating Alfred''s news.


    Initially, he did not associate the Widjaya family with the Ricardo family.


    But what is more coincidental is that, the flight that Darrel was taking at that time was the same ne that also took away his parents and second sibling''s lives.


    This news was enough to prove that Darrel had a good rtionship with the Widjaya family at that time.


    If he considered it further, perhaps Alfred himself also knew this information.


    However, the man did not intend to talk about this internal information too much.


    At this time, things were still unclear, and Jean could only have an early guess.


    At this moment, James was staring at Jean with sharp eyes. He took the tea pot again, and said carefully, "Is there a problem? Jean, you shouldn''t take it all alone if it really involves trouble between two big families. Don''t lie to me!"


    Jean was blowing his tea, sipping it and then said weakly, "Brother, can you give me a copy of the cooperation documents rting to the Ricardo family at that time?"


    James'' face was serious, he held his cup and nodded at it in midair. "Sure."


    He could see that his brother had no intention of exining.


    However, he still agreed to his request. As for the past affiliation with the Ricardo family to his former family, James also nned to investigate as the eldest son but had not had the chance.


    Obviously, it was not easy to guess what was in his younger brother''s mind.


    ...


    That night, Lilia and Jean stayed at the old house of the Widjaya family.


    Perhaps since she didn''te back to apany them for the New Year, James and Irene had prepared a lot for Lilia.


    She felt really sorry, and after thinking about it, she nned to stay here for one night.


    Lilia had just returned to the room on the third floor, smiled and opened the red envelope of New Year''s money that James gave her.


    She sat cross-legged on the bed and took out everything.


    A thick pile of cash in red fell on the white sheet along with some folded documents.


    No wonder the red envelope is so big!


    At this time, the man leaned against the bookshelf beside the bed and watched her movements. He smiled then asked softly, "What is this?"


    When Lilia looked at the folded document, she took it in her hand and looked at it curiously.


    She raised her head suspiciously, and saw the man staring at her for a moment.


    Lilia felt her face hot. To prevent herself from looking embarrassed, she cleared his throat. "Your brother gave me ten million as a New Year''s gift, how about you?"


    The man pursed his lips, then handed her a red envelope the size of a baby''s palm from the pocket of his pants. "A hundred thousand? I don''t know."


    Lilia leaned forward to retrieve it, and when she opened it, she looked a little strange.


    She blinks and shows the red envelope towards the man. "Isn''t this wrong? It''s... just one sheet?"


    The man rubbed his brows helplessly, but he didn''t say anything.


    He might be considered a fake brother.


    After that, Lilia sneered and took out the money. The crumpled hundred thousand bill was a stark contrast to the pile of new banknotes scattered in front of her.


    Not long after, the man sat by the bed slowly, growling at the document. "Open it!"


    Lilia put down the money and took out the document, still muttering. "This is very mysterious. If we hadn''te here today, this document might have been abandoned."


    However, when she unfolded the document, she was surprised to see the title. It was a transfer agreement.


    She handed the document to Jean and didn''t look down again. "Is that for you?"


    "Look again."


    Lilia pursed the corners of her lips, and carefully read the agreement again.


    In the end, she lowered her head and remained silent for a long time.


    When the man saw that she was not moving, he stretched out his hand and rubbed the top of her head. "What''s wrong?"


    Lilia shook her head, and when she pulled her hand down, her voice was soft. "Brother James gave me six jewelry shops and a family fund."


    At this time, she finally understood that she had truly be a member of the Widjaya family.


    "Do you like it?" The man''s eyes were gentle, filled with pampering and love.


    She nodded, and as she put down the document, she plunged into the man''s embrace.


    How could she not like it!


    Lilia may not really like the idea of ??this jewelry shop, but what she likes is the subtext of this gift�� she is already considered as a family.


    She truly felt that her sister and brother-inw''s care and love were not as simple as words.


    The family fund proved everything.


    Lilia embraced the man''s waist with both hands. With her chin resting on his shoulders, she blinked her wet eyes, and her head lodged against his neck.


    Thinking it might be because of her pregnancy, she became sentimental. Every time she returned to her new family''s home, she always felt like crying.


    The man hugged her back, turned and kissed her cheek. "Are you happy?"


    "Of course. How could I not be happy...?"


    She answered softly, and the man slowly moved the distance between the two,ughing and joking. "I see, Mrs. Widjaya is touched by the six jewelry shops. Looks like I have to work harder then."


    Lilia nced at him. "I wasn''t moved by the jewelry shops."


    The man then kissed her lips gently. "Since it''s been given to you, keep it. You can go to the shops to see if there is any jewelry you like, and get some for yourself."

 Chapter 660 - Hidden Regret

    Hearing that voice, Lilia nodded and agreed. Then her eyes fixed on the agreement again, she felt that the edge of her heart was burning.


    The next morning, the two drove back to Lakeside Vi after breakfast at the main house.


    Before leaving, James told Jean, "Jean, take good care of Lilia. You cane back to this house when you have time. You are not alone now. If you can''t take care of her, we will be happy to look after her here."


    "Brother, don''t worry, he will take care of me," Lilia replied with a smile from the side.


    James'' eyes immediately caught on to her, and it turned serious. "Lilia, you should pay more attention to your body after youe back. If he treats you badly, tell me. This brother-inw of yours is his master."


    Lilia nodded hastily, somehow getting the idea that being a mother and blessing this family with children was pretty ''expensive''.


    Irene then pulled her hand to the side. "Okay, you can cut back on some of your boring words. Lilia, remember what I said, after setting a check-up date, let me know."


    "Okay, sister."


    After some warning, Lilia got into the car with the man and left.


    Behind the back of the car, James reluctantly watched them leave. He sighed and casually thought, "Tomorrow, you ask Jean whether there is a house for sale near their house or not."


    Irene was confused, and while walking back with him, she asked, "What do you want to do?"


    James nced at her then weakly said, "Our old house is too big and it feels empty. If there is still a house in the Lakeside Vi, how about we move there for a moment?"


    Empty?!


    There are nearly 30 servants in the old house, where the hell does it feel empty?!


    After thinking again, Irene gave a crazy smile. "I thought you wanted to act rashly, but I think you want to see the child, huh?"


    James didn''t notice the change in his wife''s expression. He nodded and answered honestly, "That''s right. When the child''s bornter, I really want to see them. Lilia and Jean are too busy with their respective jobs, and when they became parents for the first time, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to properly care for their baby and caused their baby tock parental attention."


    After all, he was the first child of the Widjaya family. James is now almost fifty years old, he never had the opportunity to embrace a child of his own.


    His emotional tone made Irene''s heart sink.


    The woman didn''t answer, then turned her gaze to look ahead. Regret and obscurity rose in her eyes.


    In the early years, she didn''t think this was a big problem, but once they hit their 50s, not having any children around them made them feel hollow and lonely.


    She regrets not being able to have children and James is no exception.


    ...


    When they got back to the Lakeside Vi, it was already 9:30 am. The man changed into dark gray clothes and slowly walked down the stairs.


    Lilia was still sitting on the sofa, looking confused. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she got up and greeted him. "You should be very busy on the first day of work after New Years, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter,e and have dinner with meter."


    The man looked down to see her tidying his cor, and her deep eyes filled with emotion.


    Lilia leaned forward and said in a low voice, "No problem, I''ll go see Viviter and after that, I''ll go to Gaia in the afternoon. If you''re okay with it, I''ll go to thepany to find you after I''m done."


    "Of course I''m fine with it. Anything and anytime just? for you!" The tip of the man''s finger rose to her smooth cheek, caressing it twice as he exhorted again. "Let Clifford follow!"


    Lilia nodded. "Yes, don''t worry about me. Thepany is still waiting for you, so go."


    The man lowered his head and kissed her forehead. When leaving the Lakeside Vi, Lilia was standing in front of the window to wave at him.


    She looked at the figure of her manly and extraordinary husband, her eyes blooming with a sense of nostalgia.


    ...


    At ten in the morning, Lilia left the house.


    She asked Clifford to drive straight to the airport. Today, Vivi finally returned from her hometown.


    Dina and Rini also went there with her.


    The two girls sat in the car seriously, they were called to follow thepany''s arrangement.


    Lilia epted this right away.


    As Vivi walked out of the hallway at the airport pick-up hall, she kept looking around.


    And at this time, she was apanied by a strange man beside her.


    He is less than 1.8 meters tall, has a gentle temperament, wears ck-rimmed sses and a ck jacket. He also has neat short hair, and soft white cheeks.


    This person is Vivi''s current boyfriend, Ludwig.


    "Baby, did you find her?" He stood beside Vivi and looked at the airport''s lobby with his excited eyes.


    Vivi turned to look at Ludwig and shook her head slightly. "Wait, I''ll call her..."


    Before she could finish speaking, her cell phone rang.


    When Vivi answered it, she couldn''t help but ask, "Lilia, where are you?"


    There were a lot of people in the lobby, and she had seen the news on the Inte recently. If Lilia suddenly showed up here, she was worried that her friend would be found by the paparazzi.


    Lilia briefly said a few words on the phone, making Vivi raise her eyes. She happened to see Dina standing at the entrance of the hall waving at her.


    When Vivi told her not to get out of the car, she hung up and pulled Ludwig.


    She knew Dina, and when Lilia was hospitalized, she had a brief chat with her.


    "Miss, Madame asked me to pick you up. She is in the parking lot."


    Dina tried to help with the suitcase and took it from Ludwig, but the man stopped her. "It''s okay, I can bring it on my own!"


    Vivi looked at Ludwig with a smile, then followed Dina into the parking lot.


    Lilia was also worried about being spotted by the media in the busy airport''s lobby, so she waited for Vivi outside her car.


    From a distance, she saw a group of three people appear before her.


    When Lilia waved her hand, she saw Ludwig walking side by side with Vivi.


    Moreover, the two of them were still holding hands. It should be the boyfriend that Vivi will introduce to her.


    Lilia didn''t think about it for too long. When Vivi ran towards her cheering, her friend whom she had not seen for a long time was here. She was finally able to let go of homesickness.


    "Oh, Lilia, I miss you so much!"


    Vivi hugged her waist and shook it, feeling joyful.


    Lilia smiled and squeezed Vivi''s cheek. "Me too! Since it has been a long time since I''ve seen you, have you gained weight?"


    Vivi smiled. "You too, look at your big waist!"


    Lilia couldn''t reply and justughed shyly.


    They are true friends, so it is inevitable to tease each other when they meet.


    Soon after, Vivi pulled Ludwig. "Come here and introduce yourself. Baby, this is my best friend, Lilia. Like I said, she''s an international supermodel."


    "Oh, hello Lilia." Ludwig nodded politely, then reached out to Lilia.


    "Lilia, this is... My boyfriend, Ludwig. he came to work in Surabaya this year!"

 Chapter 661 - You’re Out?

    Lilia heard Vivi''s introduction. After shaking hands with Ludwig, she joked. "So, have you finally ended your long distance rtionship?"


    Hearing this, Vivi leaned on Ludwig''s shoulder happily. "Yes, he ns to start a business in Surabaya this year, and I will help him."


    "How is your work going?" Lilia was shocked, she slightly disapproved.


    Vivi smiled happily. "I will quit my job, I started doing the resignation procedure today."


    Lilia wanted to ask more, but because of Ludwig''s presence, she still suppressed all her doubts in her heart.


    Currently, Dina has put Vivi''s suitcase in the trunk.


    Lilia weed the two of them into the car, and Ludwig was very polite to sit in the back seat.


    After Vivi sat beside Lilia, she nced at Clifford, Dina and the others, then patted her arm. "Jean really loves you, he sent three bodyguards to look after you."


    After hearing this, Dina and Rini''s expressions suddenly changed.


    Oops, their identities might be revealed.


    Lilia didn''t want Vivi to misunderstand, she then exined straightforwardly, "No, Dina and Rini are assistants in mypany, they ..."


    "Huh?" Vivi was surprised. "Aren''t those two bodyguards? Don''t they both work for the Widjaya family?"


    Dina watched Vivi point her finger with a stiff expression, her temples started sweating.


    She had hidden her identity for so long, but she didn''t expect it to be revealed by Lilia''s friend.


    This is dangerous!


    Lilia saw Vivi''s actions, then raised her eyebrows with a smile and unexpectedly met Dina and Rini''s calm eyes.


    She stretched out her fingertips and rubbed her chin, then suddenly said, "So, Jean also sent you two?"


    Dina looked down and didn''t speak, while Rini touched her forehead and didn''t say a word.


    When Vivi saw this scene, she suddenly found herself in trouble.


    She looked to the left and right, trying to correct her mistake. "Lilia, Maybe ... I was one to remember."


    But Vivi'' helpless voice does not erase Lilia''s suspicion.


    Her mind slowly doubted the two as she recalled all the things that Dina and Rini did whenever they went with her.


    It seemed that she''d missed it, and that it was careless of her for not noticing it.


    They once called her "Madame".


    Although Vivi helps them to deny it, Dina and Rini''s current facial expressions are enough to exin their origins.


    By now, Clifford had started his car. He looked back and exined aloud, "Madame, Dina is the vice captain of the guard serving the Widjaya Family, and Rini is our member."


    Hearing this, Dina and Rini lowered their heads.


    After taking a deep breath, Dina hesitated and said, "Madame, we don''t mean to keep it a secret."


    Rini also hurriedly showed her loyalty. "We were Aphrodite employees at the time. We never told you, and we don''t want you to be annoyed."


    After all, she felt the reason was utterly inconclusive.


    "Okay." Lilia rolled down the car''s window halfway, turned to look at them, and had a smile in her eyes. "I''m not going to be angry with something like this, why? are you even nervous?"


    Since they belonged to her husband, it made no difference to her.


    Besides, she didn''t need to think about it. Dina and Rini''s presence made sense to her.


    At that time, Merry happened to be sent abroad, and she was short on trustworthy people.


    The bodyguard of the Widjaya family was undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Dina and Rini let out a sigh of relief when they heard Lilia''s words.


    The two of them looked at each other and found that sweat was pouring out of their foreheads.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at Vivi''s Hignd Barley International Apartments.


    Since Ludwig is arriving for the first time, he will temporarily stay at her house.


    Before getting out of the car, Vivi asked Lilia to wait for her for a few minutes.


    Today, she will go to thepany to undergo the resignation procedure and have lunch together.


    Since she intended to resign, Ludwig''s presence was inappropriate, so Vivi nned to let him return to the apartment to rest first.


    Lilia immediately agreed to such an arrangement.


    Sitting in the car, Lilia texted Rachel with her cell phone.


    Fromst year until now, they hadn''t seen each other for about two months.


    At that time, she was admitted to the hospital for treatment, which worried them.


    Coincidentally, taking advantage of her free time today, she wanted to make an appointment for lunch and chat together.


    On the other hand, Vivi brings Ludwig back to her apartment. When she entered, she was a little embarrassed. "I left in a hurry before the holidays and the room is a bit messy, are you okay with it?"


    Ludwig hugged and kissed her. "No problem, I''ll clean the room if it''s messy. You can go now, don''t let your friends wait too long!"


    Vivi wrinkled the corners of her mouth, tiptoed and kissed his cheeks. "Then I''ll go first. If you''re hungry, you can make something for yourself. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry about me, go away!"


    Ludwig urged her and watched Vivi leave. He then started sorting their belongings.


    ...


    When Vivi left and came back, she got into the car again and was immediately pulled by Lilia to the backseats.


    "What''s wrong?" She was confused, and subconsciously lowered her questioning tone.


    Lilia shook her head. When the car left the apartment, she looked at Vivi calmly. "Do you really want to quit your job?"


    "Yes, I ask you to apany me to my workce for a while. They will finish this matter very quickly, it will take half an hour at the most."


    Vivi didn''t notice Lilia''s worried gaze, she seemed immersed in the joy of starting a business.


    Compared to her expectations, Lilia was much calmer.


    She is the observer type. Although she had a good impression of Ludwig for the first time, she always felt that his rtionship with Vivi was too risky and rushed.


    "Does your family know that you want to start a business with him?"


    Lilia kept asking, and Vivi was thinking in her mind. "At the moment, only my mother knows. My father is old and stubborn, if he knew he would definitely not agree, so I just told my mother."


    "Did she agree to it?" Lilia was shocked.


    Speaking of this, Vivi looked different from her past self.


    She works outside alone, she is not a native of Surabaya, and she is a hard worker.


    Having a safe and decent job should at least allow her to gain a name in Surabaya.


    However, she suddenly put everything aside and started apletely new journey with her boyfriend who has only been with her for a few months. Isn''t he too impulsive?


    After Lilia asked, Vivi was silent for a while before telling the truth. "My mother doesn''t know that I have quit my job, I just told her I have this n. But I have decided that I will marry Ludwig in the future, so it is better to work with him when I am young than to see me constantly working for other people every day."


    "Then... What about the start-up capital? What about Ludwig''s family background? Does his family support his n?"

 Chapter 662 - Vivi’s Determination

    Lilia''s original intention was to learn more about the situation, but Vivi''s subsequent words made her feel even more ufortable.


    Vivi said bluntly, "His family is better than mine. As for the initial funding, he didn''t ask for it from his family. It all came from his own savings that he saved over the years. Lilia, he really works hard, you know? So... I want to help him by giving my energy and some of my money. Since we want to do business together, I have to make him see my sincerity. What do you think?!"


    After she finished speaking, Vivi raised her eyebrows and looked at Lilia, as if waiting for her approval.


    Facing Vivi''s serious gaze, Lilia really couldn''t say anything that was disappointing.


    After a moment of silence, she warned. "Vivi, I respect all your decisions, but isn''t this too fast?"


    Finally, Vivi understood Lilia''s concern.


    She moved the corner of her mouth then sighed softly. "Lilia, do you think I''m impulsive?"


    Lilia was telling the truth. "One thing Vivi, how has he been treating you?"


    "Very good!" Vivi didn''t hesitate to answer. Afraid that Lilia wouldn''t believe her, she added, "He''s really nice to me, responsive to any situations, and he has talked about all of his past. We both got along well and he had always put my interests first. Lilia, no one has ever treated me well like him."


    This was the end of the story, and Lilia clearly saw Vivi''s great love and trust in Ludwig.


    Although she did not agree with her for starting a business with her partner, she understood that a woman in love would always give her everything without even thinking whether she would gain and lose something from it.


    Lilia can''t stop thinking that if it were her, she might be willing to offer everything to Jean.


    "Vivi, if you really thought about it, I definitely wouldn''t have stopped you. Now that you are ready, I wish you sess in your business. But, listen to me first. It has not been easy for you to save up for all these years. Even if you want to invest, don''t give up all your funds. You should leave some for yourself."


    Vivi nodded her head closely, but she didn''t dare to look at Lilia.


    She knew that Lilia was saying it out of kindness but it seems that it''s toote.


    Over the years, she has saved some money from her workce. And she had given all of that to Ludwig.


    It wasn''t much, just around 120 million.


    But for a normal office worker like her, it was not easy to keep her money over four to five years.


    Ludwig told her that the initial funding wouldn''t take much, and he got the rest handled with his own savings.


    Vivi doesn''t leave a dime for herself. With full determination, she ns to build her empire with Ludwig in Surabaya.


    She firmly believes that they can be sessful, and that both of them will get married.


    At this time, Lilia saw the starlight in Vivi''s eyes.


    She suppressed her thoughts and did not say anything.


    At 11:30 am, Clifford drove them to Vivi''spany.


    Vivi went to go through the resignation procedure, but Lilia looked at the content on the phone and sighed helplessly.


    Rachel said she was asked to go on a temporary business trip, so she couldn''te to lunch with them.


    Lilia turned her gaze to look at the office building outside the window, her friends seemed to be on the right track.


    ''Good luck.'' She secretly whispered.


    "Dina,e here for a moment." At this time, Lilia returned the cellphone to her bag and called out.


    Dina hurriedly walked over and took her to sit next to her. Lilia then whispered a few words to her.


    "Okay, Madame!"


    In about twenty minutes, Vivi walked out of the office building with a pile of materials.


    Her pace was fast, and with a determined gaze, the corners of her eyes were tinged with joy.


    It was already 12 noon, and the two of them chose a rtively luxurious cafeteria in a shopping center next to the office building.


    Lilia took Clifford and the others inside.


    When news of her leaving her adoptive parents was still raging on the Inte, she put on a mask and sunsses and sat in her seat.


    Dina and Rini took the sd and milk to her taste, and when Vivi came back with two tes full, they looked at her in surprise. "You''re only going to eat this much?"


    "Yes, I''m on a diet." Lilia didn''t say anything about her pregnancy. At least until she was willing to make an announcement, the less people know, the better.


    Not to be paranoid, but she does not want to add to the problem.


    Vivi bulged her cheeks and said carefully, "Is this because I told you that you have a thicker waist and you just go on a diet? Actually no, I''m just kidding!"


    She was worried that her words would offend her good friend.


    Lilia patted her across the table. "You''ve forgotten what my career is, and besides, I got fat after Chinese New Year. I was on a diet recently!"


    "Fine, otherwise I''ll be the one to me!" Vivi shrugged in relief.


    Lilia looked at her while eating, she could feel that Vivi was very happy.


    "Vivi, what project will your start-up do?" During the meal, Lilia looked at her seriously and asked a question.


    Vivi swallowed the rice in her mouth. "This is a new type of media, the industry has been very popr in thest two years, so Ludwig also wanted to try it."


    Lilia doesn''t know much about new media, but the industry is well known.


    "Then... Do you have enough start-up capital? I have a bit of savings, and I''m wondering if I want to invest or not. Should I invest it in your ce?"


    Her tone was a little joking, but her eyes were very sincere.


    If possible, she would prefer Vivi to get her money back and try some other source for initial funds.


    After hearing the voice, Vivi shook her head. "No, Ludwig said the initial funding was sufficient, and we both wanted to try it ourselves. If there''s a needter, I''ll let you know!"


    "Alright, let me know if you need it!"


    The next time, Lilia didn''t keep asking about their business.


    After Vivi was full, she couldn''t sit still. "Lilia, what are our ns after this?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you alright?" Lilia put down her milk ss and looked at her in confusion.


    Vivi shook her head a little embarrassed. "Not really ... it''s just that Ludwig is alone at home, I guess..."


    Lilia smiled faintly. "Uh oh. With a boyfriend, everyone wants to go home right away!"


    She naturally knew the meaning of Vivi''s words, and even though her friend didn''t express it, Lilia knew Vivi still missed Ludwig.


    She can understand how it''s like for someone to fall in love.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean that..." Vivi scratched her cheek and stared at her nkly.


    Lilia wasn''t tangled up. After a few bites, she got up and said, "Let''s go, we''ll send you back!"


    "No, you haven''t finished eating yet. It''s very close to my house, so I''ll just take a taxi and go home."


    "No problem, I''ll take you!" When she heard Lilia insist, Vivi didn''t refuse in the end .


    After returning to Vivi''s apartment, Lilia sat in the car and watched her walk away quickly.


    Nobody knew why traces of sadness crossed the supermodel''s eyes.

 Chapter 663 - Paris Fashion Week

    "Madame, where are you going next?"


    Hearing Clifford''s question, Lilia looked away from the window. She rubbed her brows and said. "Go to Gaia."


    She hopes all goes well for Vivi.


    ''Ludwig, you can''t let her down.''


    ...


    At 2pm, on the first day of resuming work, Gaia Entertainment seemed busy and had a lot of employees.


    As soon as Lilia appeared in the lobby, all eyes were on her.


    Good or bad, most of them were mixed with curiosity.


    Wearing sunsses and a mask, she walked towards Harold''s office. As soon as she knocked on the door, she heard his low growl. "These people are truly shameless!"


    Lilia. "?"


    She pushed open the door suspiciously and found that Joe was also inside besides Harold''s grim face.


    "What happened?"


    Harold didn''t expect Lilia toe. After getting a little angry, he asked in a stupid voice, "Why are you here?"


    "I have something to discuss, so I nned toe to talk about it with you. What were you talking about just now?"


    When Lilia was talking, she walked over to the window and opened it smoothly to get rid of the smell of smoke. These two people didn''t realize just how many cigarettes they had smoked that the roomcked fresh air.


    Lilia didn''t take her seat, so she leaned against the window while inhaling the fresh air from outside and looking at Harold, waiting for his answer.


    Seeing this, Harold fiddled with his hair and said vaguely, "There is an online ount that initiated the topic #Look forward to the big surprise of the eighth day!# and said that there will be an exclusive news that will leak such a big secret to the public. "


    "The eighth day? Isn''t it tomorrow?"


    Lilia was still as indifferent, her tone remained light.


    Joe was angry. "I don''t know who nned it this time. I just called, and nobody knows who the whistleblower is. Now the Inte is waiting for it, and there are lots of participants under this topic and they are all very enthusiastic."


    Harold irritably took the mineral water on the table and took a few sips, the water slipped from the corner of his mouth, and he wiped it off casually. "Do you want to start emergency public rtions? I guess your opponent started jumping up and down hastily. In thest few days, the news about your adoptive parents keeps popping up. The media crew at Minerva Hospital tried to break through to find out several times, but all of them were stopped by security officers. If this continues, I''m afraid it will get out of hand. If we don''t respond immediately, it will be toote."


    Lilia turned slowly, facing the window and observing the busy street outside. "Starting emergency public rtions? Do you think that''s useful? Joe had so many acquaintances in the circle and no one knew the details of the perpetrator, obviously they were prepared. As for tomorrow''s news, maybe not in text."


    Harold and Joe looked at each other, then both looked at Lilia''s back and didn''t understand.


    "What do you mean?"


    After a moment of silence, Lilia stretched out her brows, and the hair around her ears was blown into her face by the wind. "Tonight, I''ll give you something. Wait for the right time tomorrow and use Gaia''s official ount to publish it."


    The two of them said in unison."What is it?"


    "Something that proves that I did not abandon my adoptive parents."


    Harold''s frowned brows loosened a little. "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Of course!" Lilia turned around and said with a smile to Harold, "Perhaps you will see someoneining to me with tears in front of the camera tomorrow. Just wait!"


    And the trump card that wille out tomorrow.


    Harold looked at the solemn expression on Lilia''s face for a moment.


    He took a deep breath then released his emotional tension and stress. "I don''t know if it''s just me or, but it seems that you have been waiting for their reaction to this from the beginning?"


    "Yeah right! I already said yesterday that we need to wait till they get all the cards out. Anyway, they can''t wait anymore!"


    It was only a few days, and the other party couldn''t wait to take a big step without waiting for a response.


    It seems that the people behind the n didn''t have much in-depth nning.


    "Yes, since you''ve said it. Then neither of us need to worry about you."


    Harold rxed and approached the back of the chair heavily, but his eyes were always fixed on Lilia''s figure.


    He drank again and asked. "What do you want to discuss with me?"


    Lilia''s face straightened. "Do you remember theunch of the Van brand? You said you were going to Paris to participate in Fashion Week in February this year, right?"


    "Of course!" Harold answered without hesitation. Suddenly, he remembered something again, and his eyes fell on Lilia''s lower abdomen. "Paris Fashion Week is scheduled for mid tote February, and there should be about half a month left. What are you going to do?"


    "You can help organize it, the Van brand has about 15 clothing shows this time."


    Harold froze in his ce, and he narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Are you still nning to participate?"


    "Why not?" This is Joe''s rhetorical question. "Didn''t Lilia participate inst year''s Mn Fashion Week and was immediately promoted to be an international supermodel? After this show in Paris, I guess she would at least be the top three supermodel in the world!"


    Harold stared nkly at Joe.


    Joe stared inexplicably, how many models in the fashion week show got this kind of opportunity?


    Is Harold braindead?!


    Lilia knows Harold''s worries, but since this matter was agreed upon in advance, she has to keep her word.


    As for her lower abdomen, there''s no need to worry.


    Most of Van''s clothing designs are based on the integration of national styles and contemporary fashion, and there are only a few with exposed styles.


    It shouldn''t be too hard for her to ask them to modify some at the moment.


    "Have you discussed this issue with your husband?"


    When Harold looked at Lilia, he had made a decision, and he couldn''t help but to ask her.


    Lilia was silent.


    Harold pointed towards the door with a smile. "Then, you have to go back and ask his opinion first. If he agrees, I''ll start arranging the details of Fashion Week for you."


    Lilia nced at Harold silently, moving the corners of her mouth with a strange expression.


    This seemed like the first time the man had refused her request.


    Joe watched them dumbfounded, feeling there''s an inexplicable riddle from the side. When he wanted to speak, he was kicked by Harold under the table.


    "Joe and I are going to do something about it for a while, don''t forget to send that document tonight."


    Lilia sighed, scratching her earlobe then left the office without a sound.


    She couldn''t say why, she just felt that Jean didn''t seem to agree with her going to fashion week.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Lilia left Gaia in her sunsses. She got into the car with her depressed expression, and started thinking about what happened.


    Paris Fashion Week was the thing that Alex announced at the conference where she was announced as the brand ambassador. If she was not present, there would be spection.


    She thought she really needed to discuss this matter with Jean.

 Chapter 664 - Is That Easy?

    At 3 pm, the office of the Genesis Company President.


    Lilia bought a cup of coffee and went upstairs. Before she got out of the elevator, she calmed her mind. As the doors opened, she was met with two people when she lifted her eyes.


    "Sister-inw, happy Chinese New Year!"


    Tom and Alex were standing at the entrance to the elevator.


    They turned slightly to the side, and Lilia also walked out of the elevator along the way. "Are you going to leave now?"


    Tom is wearing a beige jacket. He straightened his cor and nodded. "We want to go to the airport to pick up Chris, you and Jeer."


    Lilia was confused. But Alex, who was dressed stylishly and attractively, exined with a smile. "We''ll have dinner together tonight. You and Jean are long gone and it so happens that everyone is free today. Let''s join us!"


    "Brother Chris is back?"


    Tom answered, "The ne willnd in an hour. We''ll pick him up first, so see you tonight!"


    Lilia smiled casually and saw the two of them enter the elevator.


    She didn''t notice until the elevator doors closed. She just saw Alex and forgot to ask about Paris Fashion Week.


    She thought it wasn''t a big deal at first. However, they would meet again in the evening, and it wouldn''t be toote for her to ask.


    ...


    A few minutester, Lilia was greeted by Jean''s assistant.


    She heard that Jean was going to a meeting, so his assistant let her wait in his room for a while.


    Lilia put down her coffee and thanked him. After removing her coat, she nced over the man''s desk and saw the pile of documents.


    She walked slowly to the sofa and sat down, holding her cheek in a daze. In this quiet and calm office, Lilia was a little bored.


    She thought she''d be waiting a long time, so she took out her phone to find a movie to kill the time.


    However, as soon as she was about to choose the movie, the office door opened.


    She looked to the side, and in her sight was the figure of a man walking around with a folder in his hand.


    "Have you been waiting long?" He asked as he entered the door, and casually ced the folder on the table. After that, he looked at Lilia with a gentle expression.


    She stood up, smiled and walked towards him. "Not really, didn''t you go to the meeting? Why did it end so early?"


    "Kenny is chairing the meeting, I can leave everything to him!"


    Obviously, he had noticed her arrival, so he left the meeting early.


    Lilia stood slowly in front of him, looked into his deep and warm eyes, then reached out to the table and handed over the coffee cup. "After a busy day, would you like a coffee to charge your energy?"


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, looked down at his wife''s movements and looked up a little. He found that her pretty face was smiling and she looked rather pleased.


    He took the coffee cup and smiled with his gentle maic tone. "My wife is so attentive, do you want something from me?"


    This joke made Lilia want to cover up her denial. "Not."


    She opened her eyes and said absurdly, but her gaze was a little erratic.


    The man did not ignore her radiant expression. As he was taking a sip from the coffee cup, his smiling eyes were fixed on her cheeks.


    The sudden silence caused Lilia to scratch her forehead in embarrassment. She nced at him, pretended to be calm and said, "I saw Tom and Alex in the elevator earlier. They said we were going to have dinner together tonight. Is that right?"


    "Yes, do you want to go? Otherwise, let''s go home and eat."


    "I''d love to!" Lilia''s tone was a little anxious. Afraid of being noticed by the man, she quietly turned around and walked over to the sofa. "I haven''t seen them in a while, it''ll be nice to have dinner together."


    She has to go, she hasn''t asked Alex about fashion week.


    The man leaned on the edge of the table with his legs folded, watching Lilia''s figure. His voice was generous and steady as he said, "Can you really not tell me?"


    When Lilia walked over to the sofa, she stopped, and a hint of uncertainty appeared on her white cheeks.


    She was thinking about how she should speak, but there was already warmth on her back.


    "So Mrs. Widjaya ns not toe clean?"


    The man surrounded her from behind, and with a sigh, his embrace was filled with affection.


    In that case, Lilia wouldn''t hesitate anymore. She turned from his embrace, and when they faced off, she bluntly said, "Paris Fashion Week will be held in mid tote February."


    As she spoke, her eyes focused on the man''s pupils, carefully capturing all of his expressions and reactions.


    If Jean didn''t approve of her participation, then she might need to discuss it with Alex at this dinner.


    She could ignore everyone''s moods and preferences, but she couldn''t ignore her husband''s thoughts.


    At that time, the man nodded with good intentions. "I''ve heard about it."


    Lilia blinked. "At thestunch conference for the Van brand, I said I was going to participate in the Paris Fashion Week show, so... I need to go over there as an ambassador."


    After speaking, she waited for the man''s answer with a well-behaved appearance.


    This time it was different, looking at her current physical condition, it was very likely that this idea would be rejected.


    However��


    "Very well."


    Lilia was dumbfounded. "?"


    Turns out it''s this simple?!


    Lilia did countless practices along the way before she decided to talk to him. She thought it would be very difficult to bring down the man''s fortress. However... Howe he agreed so easily?


    Lilia thought it was extraordinary.


    She kept ncing and saw the man''s unchanging look, she couldn''t help but ask again, "Really?"


    "Of course!" Jean responded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Lilia''s heart became clearer.


    She pulled the man to the chair, and her cheeks kept stretching upwards from time to time.


    Is she thinking too much about it?!


    After a while, Lilia forcefully suppressed the doubts in her heart, then hooked the man''s fingertips and traced the outline of his joints. "Then ... if you agree, I''ll let Harold arrange my travel ns for Fashion Week."


    "Good."


    The man responded softly, but his drooping eyelids covered the gleam of light in his profound eyes.


    At this moment, Lilia finally let go of the burden in her heart.


    She pushed through her doubts and pulled out her cell phone to start texting Harold.


    Paris Fashion Week will be the second international catwalk of her career.


    This is an honor and a glory, she''s been looking forward to it.


    ...


    It''s half past five in the afternoon.


    The man drives himself and takes Lilia to a restaurant. In the car, he ys a soft and beautiful song.


    At this time, the sky outside the window grew darker, and as the light of the streetmp passed their way, Lilia could faintly see the reflection of the man''s side face from the car''s window.


    This is exactly the same as before.


    "Do you remember when we first had dinner together?"


    Hearing this, the man turned his gaze towards her, with his thin lips slightly to the side. "Do you want us to have a private dinner?"


    She choked andughed. "That''s not what I mean! You will just ruin our good mood!"


    Maybe this song is too beautiful to hear, so when she heard the melodious song again, Lilia''s heart rustled in nostalgia.


    This song is great...

 Chapter 665 - Uninvited Guest

    Right now, in a private room in the restaurant, Tom was ordering with a menu in hand.


    Alex and Chris were seen chatting on the sofa next to them.


    At this time, the door opened. Tom thought it was Jean and Lilia but when he raised his eyes, the guy was surprised.


    He vaguely looked at Chris on the sofa. "Chris!"


    Chris then turned his head and followed Tom''s vision, a trace of surprise crossing his eyes. "Why are you here?"


    The person outside the door is n.


    And beside him, a familiar female figure stood with her head down�� Rachel.


    Chris and Alex looked at each other for a moment, got up and walked toward the entrance to the private room. In a few short steps, his eyes gradually deepened and a dark wave surged.


    He just returned to Indonesia today, and n immediately found him after hearing the news.


    He came uninvited, and as he entered the room, he looked over at Chris. "Are you alright?"


    Chris looked at himself subconsciously and spread out his arms. "What''s the problem, do you care about me?"


    "Where did you go during Chinese New Year? Your phone was out of reach and you didn''t leave a message for us before you left. I thought you had an ident."


    n''s eyes were clearly worried.


    This scene caused Alex and Tom to fall silent, the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward because of the man''s arrival.


    Chris licked his teeth and smiled. "I was in a hurry when I got out, so I didn''t tell you."


    He thought that the Hartanto extended family most likely wished he was dead outside.


    At this moment, seeing n being so fond of him filled his heart withplexity.


    Right or wrong, anyone could expect anything from a human''s heart.


    n is older than Chris, and under the teachings of his parents, he is cautious and observant.


    He clearly read the irony and resistance from Chris''s eyes.


    He didn''t know when his rtionship with Chris had turned into walking on thin ice.


    This made n very ufortable. "Chris, you ..."


    Before he could finish his words, footsteps came from outside the room.


    Everyone looked back and saw Jean holding Lilia''s hand as they slowly stepped in.


    Lilia stood a few paces from the room, drawing Rachel''s attention. "Rachel...?"


    Didn''t she say that she was going on a temporary trip? How could she appear here?


    Rachel lowered her head stiffly. "Lilia ..."


    She called, but didn''t say much.


    It is clear that a few hours ago, she said that she was going on a business trip.


    When her lie was exposed, she felt very embarrassed.


    Lilia''s clear and beautiful gaze drifted towards the room, and when she entered with that man, she realized that the atmosphere was somehow heated.


    She smiled wisely and broke the deadlock. "Are you all here too? Or ... are wete?"


    Tom took the lead and greeted her. "It''s not toote, we just arrived."


    Alex tapped Chris on the shoulder, then tugged a little and said to n, "Since we''re here, let''s eat together."


    n looked deeply at Chris, sighed and nodded. "Okay."


    When Rachel had no other choice, she could just walk over to the sofa with n and sit down.


    The room is very spacious, with arge draped sofa and a coffee table filled with tes of fruit and cakes. The round table with eight stands opposite it was neatly arranged with various tableware and tes.


    Lilia was dragged by Tom to the round table. Before she sat down, she heard him ask in a low voice, "Lilia, why is your friend always with n?"


    Lilia knew what Tom meant, but she smiled and said nothing.


    In fact, she didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Ever since she entered the door, Rachel had purposely avoided her eyes.


    Seeing this, Tom curled his lips. When he drew the chair for Lilia, he whispered, "Chris'' rtionship with his family has been very tensetely. That woman is your friend, so even if she doesn''t know anything, lest she be an enemy," he said, objectively analyzing the current situation.


    For this matter, even if they weren''t part of the Hartanto family, they would definitely stand firm beside Chris.


    On the other hand, this friend of Lilia was too inappropriate to follow n for whatever reason.


    Lilia responded to Tom''s reminder, and instead of sitting at the table, she took off her scarf and walked over to the sofa.


    Lilia stood in front of Rachel without any change in her face, then asked with a faint smile, "Rachel, will you apany me to the bathroom for a moment?"


    At this time, Rachel, who was still lowering her head and worrying about her existence, raised her eyes in a daze, and paused for a moment before saying, "Oh, well, I''ll apany you!"


    The two of them then left the room one by one, leaving the gentlemen.


    He had to say that Jean''s presence had greatly reduced the initially heated atmosphere.


    He sat next to Chris, his deep gaze fixed on the opposite n. His eyes shot sharply and Jean turned to speak. "I heard that thend at the Surabaya border is ready to be grounded today, is that right?"


    After speaking, Chris'' expression was calm, but n''s eyes were shocked.


    Chris folded his legs, his movements a little sloppy. "I don''t know."


    Alex and Jean looked at each other for a moment, then immediately answered, "Chris, why don''t you know? That piece ofnd isn''t yours?!"


    Chris pulled the corners of his mouth and opened his eyes little by little. Then he ran into n''s flickering gaze. "Brother, why are you silent? Don''t you want to exin?"


    After he said it, everyone turned their attention to n.


    This scene furrowed his thick brows.


    Thend was snatched from Chris by his father.


    This incident happened a month ago.


    The constructionpany that Chris owned was also taken away at the same time.


    When n found out, everything had happened.


    In other words, he had been hearing it for a long time, but he chose to sit on the sidelines.


    However, what surprised him was that Jean immediately asked.


    After all, this is part of the Hartanto family''s conflict of interest, it''s impossible for Jean not to know.


    n''s cheeks showed an invisible disgust. He also folded his legs and stretched out his hands. "I''m not sure about this. The constructionpany in charge of building thend is currently using my father''s name."


    After hearing this, Chris shrugged his shoulders at Jean. "You heard it? Now I am not qualified to participate in the construction."


    "Hmm..." The man pondered for a moment. "In the originalnd tenure agreement, the only user is you. If you don''t participate in thend development, then the agreement must be canceled!"


    Jean spoke thest two words very slowly.


    n''s expression changed when he heard this sentence.


    He had never seen the deal. At first, it was because Chris wanted to take Gaia Entertainment from Sara, so Jefferson fought back.


    And since he failed, Jefferson took action by seizing thend development n at the city''s border from Chris.

 Chapter 666 - Getting Carried Away

    In n''s view, this is just the result of sharing!


    Now, Jean suddenly stepped in and destroyed his n.


    n can''t understand Jean''s ideas, but once the agreement is canceled, thend will be returned to Jean''s name, so all the design ns his father had nned would go to waste.


    He had a sullen expression as he said, "The agreement will not be canceled. However, I heard that my father was only involved in the design. Initially, during Chinese New Year, I was nning to discuss this matter with Chris, but he disappeared somewhere without news. Father and the others were busy looking for you, so the discussion was paused."


    n''s words were clearly inconsistent.


    But he was able to express his expression calmly.


    There are no fools here.


    All could see that n was forcing his excuses.


    After hearing this, Chris smiled softly. "In that case, I will return with you to the old house? after dinner. Originally, thisnd was meant for me and Jean to develop. Now that thisnd is a problem, it would be a shame not to discuss it thoroughly!"


    It''s a shame that n understood what he meant.


    Jean is directly supervisioning the development of thend, so it could only mean one thing�� if Chris doesn''t participate in it, then the rest of the Hartanto family will not have the right for construction.


    n was full of displeasure, but he had something else in his mind.


    This is a really great way to lure out his opponent.


    After a while, n frowned, then looked at Chris with dark eyes and nodded faintly. "Yes, they happened to be worried about you. Come back with me, so they can feelfortable."


    At this point, Tom started interrogating.


    Thend tenure problem was resolved, and Chris'' tensed expression gradually loosened up.


    He knew that this was a warning from Jean to the Hartanto family.


    In fact, the plot ofnd had been nned by him and Chris for a long time.


    But at that time, Chris pretended to ignore him and showed his strong intention to develop Gaia with gusto and let Jefferson drop his guard.


    However, it seemed that he talked a lot with Jean when he left a year ago.


    After returning to Indonesia, he found out about the matter after conducting an investigation.


    Thinking of this, Chris stared at Jean''s indifferent face, and his heart was burning in mes.


    It''s great to have a brother like him!


    ...


    Lilia and Rachel took a walk in the corridor of the restaurant''s backyard.


    She didn''t go to the bathroom, she was just trying to get Rachel out for a private chat.


    What Tom said to her really made her alert.


    Lilia didn''t want to argue, she only wanted to understand her friend''s current thoughts.


    At that moment, Rachel was walking while looking at Lilia''s back, feeling ufortable. As she walked, she hesitated to exin about herself.


    Seeing the exit at the front of the corridor, Rachel stopped and cleared her throat. "Lilia, I..."


    It''s hard to put it into words.


    Hearing that voice, Lilia also stood still and turned around, the light from above shone on them. It was clear that at such a close distance, she could not understand what this panic in her friend''s eyes meant.


    Lilia suppressed the suspicions in her thoughts, then looked closely at Rachel. "Are you going on a business trip tonight?"


    Rachel stared at her for a moment, she hesitated for a few seconds. "Well, at first, it was an afternoon flight, but since Mr. n had some temporary business, he changed the schedule into the night."


    She sounded like�� she was making an excuse.


    Lilia didn''t try to use her of lying presumptuously. She may not quite understand people''s feelings, but she still knows whether her friend is lying or not.


    They were close friends and Lilia didn''t want to specte about her maliciously.


    Maybe there is something that cannot be expressed.


    She shifted his gaze and stared at the dark night outside the window. "Is it just me or you and n�� seem very close?"


    Rachel narrowed her eyes, wrinkled the corners of her mouth in embarrassment. "What do you want to ask?"


    She was afraid that her thoughts would be exposed, and the nervousness she felt inside didn''t help.


    Because of that, she felt embarrassed by Lilia''s tentative words.


    Lilia still had some trust left, and when she turned to face Rachel, she gave a slightly exaggerated smile. "You think I was asking you?"


    Rachel shook her head hurriedly. "No, I didn''t mean that!"


    Lilia looked at her with hot eyes, and soon after that she said bitterly, "Do you like him?"


    Thest thing a woman can''t hide is her feelings for others.


    Even if she were to forcefully deny it, a human''s feelings couldn''t bepletely hidden.


    At this moment, Rachel''s face almost panicked, which further confirmed Lilia''s guess.


    She kept blinking her eyes, and even her breathing became short.


    The two were just facing each other, and neither of them spoke.


    Lilia couldn''t help thinking back to the report about her friend''s family that went bankrupt.


    If she knew the truth, could she continue to hold on to these feelings?


    She didn''t know how long it took, but Rachel''s hands hanging from her side slowly clenched into fists.


    Her eyes were filled with stubbornness, and her voice was choked. "Lilia, even you�� you think ... I don''t deserve him, right?!"


    Lilia. "..."


    These words surprisingly hurt her, a little painful.


    Can time really change people this fast?


    Lilia''s no longer calm eyes showed an extremelyplicated wave.


    She leveled Rachel''s brave posture and smiled bitterly. "I haven''t seen you in a few months, why do you think that way? Rachel, did I give you the wrong idea?"


    Rachel knew she had said the wrong thing.


    She stepped forward frantically, and exined inconspicuously, "Lilia, I''m sorry, I don''t envy you, I just..."


    She didn''t know exactly what that meant.


    Perhaps it was the fact that she was trying to hide her heart from a painful reality that she dared not face.


    Or perhaps, her mood had changed dramatically after she got with n.


    Rachel wanted to p herself, she bit her lip tightly and her body trembled. After a long pause, she said exasperatedly, "Lilia, what to do, I really... I really like him."


    At first, she just wanted to be with him in silence, but unfortunately, she wanted more.


    Her feelings became increasingly out of control and now she even fell in love with him.


    Obviously, she had taken a lot of damage, but she still fell from her sky and couldn''t help herself.


    For the first time in a long time, she spoke about her love so candidly, and in an instant, tears were already in front of her eyes.


    Rachel covered her mouth and continued apologizing to Lilia.


    She lied to her best friend, saying that she was about to go for a business trip where in fact there was no such thing at all. She only valued the time she spent with n, so she chose to stay with him in thepany.


    She said that she liked n and really wanted to be with him, but that she didn''t feel worthy of him.


    She talked a lot, cried at every word, but at this time, Lilia didn''t even make a sound.

 Chapter 667 - Love Magic

    Rachel''s tears streamed down her face as she felt a great pain inside her heart.


    Lilia blinked sourly, stepped forward and gently hugged her shoulder.


    She didn''t say a word, she could only providefort in silence.


    It seemed there was nothing she could say.


    Rachel had fallen so deep that no warning or reminder could change her at all.


    The person who has ever loved best understands all the effects these kinds of feelings can bring.


    After Rachel calmed down, she lowered her head with red eyes andughed at herself in a thick, guttural voice. "Lilia, do you think I''m a stupid woman?"


    "Not!"


    Rachel instantly looked up to her, a new look shed through her bloodshot eyes.


    She sucked her nose and choked for a moment. "I know you care for me. When I talked to you just now, I really couldn''t bear to keep lying. Lilia, I like him, and you are the first to know, please don''t tell anyone, okay? I get along with him, so if you can keep it a secret, I''ll be very happy."


    Rachel showed seriousness and persistence until she saw Lilia nod slowly before showing her smile again.


    It''s different, everything is different.


    Lilia was well aware that Rachel wasn''t going to listen to her advice.


    She pounced on n with all her heart, and personally weaved a web of love for herself and became drunk alone.


    After that, Lilia and Rachel walked on their way back into the room. Lilia stared at Rachel''s affectionate gaze, as if there was a cool breeze blowing in her heart.


    She thought that n wouldn''t understand Rachel''s affection for him.


    Men''s eyes are very sharp, and if they can''t see how much a woman loves them, then everything about him is just in fake.


    After returning to the room, the change on her face was easily caught by her husband even though Lilia had deliberately covered up her expression.


    She walked over to an unupied sofa and sat down with her still nk gaze.


    Suddenly, warm heat fell over her head.


    She lifted her eyes and looked into the man''s worried eyes, pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Why are you sitting here alone?" The man sat beside her with his arms on her back.


    His presence calmed her, at least for now.


    Lilia shifted her gaze and looked around. She saw that Tom and the others were still chatting, and she quietly approached the man. "Do you think Rachel and n get along?"


    The man''s eyes were joking, but he spoke bluntly. "Hmm.... n has a lot of important people around him and your friend can''t even look him in the eye."


    Lilia was stunned, but her eyes happened to see Rachel who was sitting next to n. The woman smiled and shyly gave him a piece of fruit.


    n looked at her with a smile and took the fruit.


    There seems to be some ambiguity between the two.


    Lilia lightly pped her forehead and sighed. "It will be difficult."


    Jean shared the same opinion.


    n and Rachel literally came from different worlds.


    She knew exactly what their rtionship mighte into.


    Lilia couldn''t help but regret it. If the news of her family''s bankruptcy had been revealed to Rachel earlier, would things still turn out like this?


    Even though n wasn''t a bad person, he was definitely not meant to be anyone''s lover.


    At this time, the man also noticed Rachel when she gave n another slice of fruit.


    His thin lips were slightly sideways, his eyes were filled with a sharp gaze, and his expression was cold and indifferent. "Your friend isn''t smart enough!"


    "What do you say?" Lilia asked with a frown.


    Right now, everyone in the room was still chatting with each other.


    Lilia looked away from Rachel, turned her head and ran into the man''s bright eyes, waiting for him to answer.


    Seeing this, Jean leaned forward and whispered in her ear. "If she was smart enough, she wouldn''t think that her careful thoughts were well hidden. And if she was smart enough, she wouldn''t fail to see that n was taking advantage of her."


    Lilia smiled. "Can you see that too?"


    She saw that the man raised his eyebrows a little�� she understood what he meant.


    Tom ran over to remind her beforehand that maybe he saw something was wrong.


    What''s more, how could anyone else in this room fail to understand it?


    It wasn''t that hard to notice that a woman was head over heels for a man whose smile couldn''t evenst 2 seconds.


    Lilia sighed and looked down, saying, "Since it''s her choice, there is no point in saying more."


    "I know ..."


    ...


    Twenty minutester, the dish was ready and everyone moved to sit at the round table.


    Lilia was next to Jean, while Alex was sitting on her right.


    Seeing him, Lilia rolled her eyes and asked a little to the side. "A special departure date for Paris Fashion Week?"


    In the afternoon, she and Harold talked about arranging her departure. She got permission from her husband so now she just needed to ask Alex about when they should leave.


    At that moment, Alex turned his head to look at her as usual, his silver-rimmed sses made him graceful and handsome.


    He smiled, then nced at the man sitting next to Lilia as he opened up apologetically. "Sorry, I forgot to tell you, the Van brand is not nning to participate in the Paris Fashion Week, so..."


    Lilia was surprised. "Huh? Why?"


    She was surprised not that she couldn''t go to the catwalk, but for three consecutive years, the Van brand was never absent from the four major international fashion weeks.


    Alex then exined, "This year''s design has never found inspiration. I have prepared dozens of models for the exhibition, but failed to achieve the expected results. So, with a heavy heart, I have to withdraw from this fashion week. Lilia, you are the ambassador for the Van brand. I nned to gather press and announce that I''m taking you to the fashion week, but since I''m not doing well, I hope you can forgive me."


    Lilia was a little disappointed, but she still said in an admiring tone, "It''s okay, don''t mind it. It won''t be good if you keep ming yourself. Your design is unique in the eyes of international customers. So even if I don''t participate this time, I still have a chance in the future. I hope the Van brand can shine at another fashion week!"


    "Okay, let''s put your good words into action!" Alex nodded and thanked her.


    After this exnation, Lilia took out her cellphone with a slight feeling of disappointment. She messaged Harold before eating.


    Lilia: There''s no need to prepare for Fashion Week.


    Harold replied in a few seconds.


    Harold: I heard that the Van brand withdrew from the show.


    Lilia: How did you know?


    Harold: Paris Fashion Week has just released a brand participating in the show, and Van wasn''t in the list.


    Lilia looked at the text on the screen and was silent.


    She got Jean''s approval this afternoon, but the brand didn''t participate in the first ce.


    Hmm... looks like a bit of a coincidence!


    Is it God''s will? Or��.?


    Lilia looked at Jean in confusion. Did he already know it would turn out like this?


    The bright light in her eyes shed. When she saw the side of the man''s face, her thoughts fluctuated.

 Chapter 668 - A Memorable Night

    At this dinner, everyone''s conversation was very much under control.


    Perhaps because of n''s presence, most of the joking content has be unnourished.


    In the middle of eating, Rachel identally yawned.


    n, who was sitting next to her, immediately asked in a low voice, "Are you sleepy?"


    Rachel smiled. "A little."


    n looked at her deeply, and as he curled her lips, he suddenly said to Chris, "When are youing home?"


    "What''s wrong?" Chris held his wine ss, his eyes were fixed on Rachel as if nothing had happened.


    n did not speak frankly, but spoke meaningfully, "I''ll be going first. Come back to the old house around nine."


    Chris took a sip of red wine and replied nonchntly, "Okay, see you at nine!"


    When the words were finished, n immediately took the jacket behind Rachel''s chair and handed it over in a gentle tone. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home first."


    Oh, it turns out that he was going to send the woman home.


    Lilia just sat on the opposite and watched them leave, she didn''t even nce at them the whole time.


    With so many people present, her friends didn''t even say goodbye.


    Just following n wholeheartedly, Rachel''s eyes were glued to his figure.


    Before the door to the room closed, n stood and nodded. "Thank you for the dinner today."


    After they left, there was silence in front of the round table.


    Lilia just stared at the water ss in her hand. Without even lifting her eyes, she could feel everyone''s eyes on her.


    "Lilia, are the two of them together?"


    Tom is the type to be straightforward with his thoughts, so he can''t hide much in his heart.


    When he saw the two going together, he noticed that n was clearly concerned with Rachel though the woman seemed a bit reluctant.


    Didn''t the Hartanto family always like hot and beautiful women?


    Is this a change in taste now?!


    At this time, Tom''s question caused Lilia to slowly raise her eyes.


    Her nails were still swirling on the edge of the cup. When her lips lifted, her words were not clear. "Maybe."


    It''s just ...


    She really didn''t expect Rachel to sink so deep.


    "Tom, you shouldn''t ask her." At this time, Chris warned with a bad expression.


    He drank the red wine in his ss in one fell swoop, his eyes looking dead.


    In the second half of eating, the atmosphere is very sad.


    Chris continued drinking alcohol silently, and soon his cheeks reddened.


    "Jean, thanks for bringing up the matter with thend!"


    After n left, Chris finally opened his heart and thanked him.


    He pressed the corners of his lips tightly, but his expression did not subside at all.


    n''s attitude towards Rachel made him unhappy.


    Rachel is Lilia''s best friend, and regardless of her appearance or background, she''s definitely not n''s type.


    By the way, he was expressing his thoughts to Rachel in public and his goals were too clear.


    n actually started attacking those around them.


    Rachel, Lilia''s friend, is just as stupid!


    Why can''t she see that the man is only taking advantage of her?


    Chris drank his wine, while Tom anxiously pressed his arm. "Chris, you drank too much."


    "It''s okay!" Chris flicked his wrist, and just as he was about to pick up the wine bottle, he heard Jean say, "Don''t be so polite to me, let Clifford send you back to your family''s houseter."


    "There''s no need to..."


    As soon as he refused, the man cut him off in an unquestionable tone. "Clifford has arrived."


    Hearing this, Chrisughed at himself and nodded. "Okay, then I''ll follow your arrangements."


    They all understand that Jean is worried that Chris won''t be able to handle it when he returns to his family''s old home.


    Even though the Hartanto family wouldn''t do anything to him, it must still be difficult for Chris.


    His family was already eyeing thend on the city''s border, but because of Jean''s intervention, they had to return it to Chris.


    This alone was enough to make them furious.


    Family�� A ce where there is a sense of kinship and affection, can turn violent in the face of interests.


    ...


    At 8:10 PM, Chris took the lead by leaving the restaurant after drinking the pain-relieving tea from the kitchen.


    That night, Clifford took his car back to the Hartanto family''s house.


    Tom and Alex didn''t stay long either, they left one by one before half past nine.


    In the room, Lilia looked at the man from the table.


    Her eyes were very calm, with a hint of joy. "Alex''s Van brand is not nning to participate in Paris Fashion Week this year. Did you already know it from the start?"


    The man curled his thin lips and ced a piece of beef on his dinner te. "No, I just found out."


    Lilia couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, looking full of suspicion. "Is it true?"


    Why is it hard for her to trust him with this one?!


    The manughed silently and gave Lilia a gentle look. Finally the supermodel didn''t ask any more questions.


    That night, they returned to the Lakeside Vi. After Lilia changed into the house clothes, they sat in the living room in a daze.


    Even though she didn''t say anything, Rachel still affected her mood.


    At this moment, the cell phone that she had ced on the table rang.


    She picked it up and a cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Dina sent her the news.


    After looking at the screen for a while, she looked around for a bit and forwarded it on to Harold.


    Tomorrow, the eighth day, she will be waiting for the so-called hot news on the Inte.


    ...


    On the contrary, tonight was memorable for Rachel.


    After she and n left the restaurant, the atmosphere became a little roomy in the man''s car.


    This excitement and soaring moodes from n''s concern for her.


    She never expected that in front of so many people, he would gently pick up a jacket for her and take her home with care.


    Rachel, who had endured so many adversities, once again felt warmth at being appreciated.


    "Didn''t you restst night? Why were you sleepy before nine?"


    As n drove away from the restaurant, he rolled his eyes and nced at Rachel, who lowered her head and was delighted.


    He could easily see her excitement, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly as her gaze deepened.


    Rachel ced her hand on herp and nced at n. The dim light illuminates the outline of his face, making him look more handsome.


    She answered softly. "I stayed upte to watch a TV seriesst night. I woke up a little earlier to go to work today, so I''m a little sleepy."


    "What TV series do you watch?" n asked nonchntly after looking in the rearview mirror.


    Rachel thought the man wouldn''t have cared about her life, but the corners of her eyebrows and eyes were filled with joy as soon as she heard his response. "This is a very popr TV series these days. If you have time, we can watch it�� Next time," Rachel started exining the outline of the TV series to n, feeling so excited that she went out of control.


    She spoke while looking at his face, and feeling that the whole world belonged to the two of them for a while, her heart became more and more difficult to control.

 Chapter 669 - Unexpected Attack

    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the basement of Rachel''s apartment.


    She unbuckled her seat belt, and before getting off she looked at n reluctantly. "Mr. n, thank you for sending me back ..."


    "You''re wee. There''s a regr meeting tomorrow morning, don''t bete."


    Hearing n''s voice, Rachel''s mind seemed to fly to heaven.


    His reminder seemed to show his concern for her.


    She nodded seriously and reassured him. "Sir, don''t worry, I''lle at the earliest!"


    "Alright, go back to your room."


    "Be careful."


    They bid their goodbye then Rachel walked to the entrance quietly.


    Moments before she reached the doorknob, she looked back and saw that n''s car remained in the same ce. For a moment, she wanted to run back to him and tell him about her heart.


    Even though the impulse was only for a moment, Rachel managed to restrain herself.


    The driver''s window then slowly lowered in half, the man lifted his chin toward the door. "Come on in quickly, it''s getting cold outside."


    Still, Rachel felt her whole body getting hot.


    She thought that no woman could resist such kindness.


    Although n did not say it directly, he managed to make Rachel feel like he liked her.


    Rachel did not open the door to the entrance, as if she was waiting for the impossible.


    The dark and cool night, she stood still in ce for a few seconds.


    She did not know how she got to the door, but after a few minutes, she found that she was sitting in the living room of her apartment.


    Rachel couldn''t help but remember that moment when she looked back at n''s face, she was literally blown away by the figure of her boss.


    Downstairs, when n started the car, his smile was gradually reced by a sneer.


    He took out his cell phone, called someone, and when the call connected, he said, "Where are you? I''ll pick you up. Chris ising back to the old house tonight. Something''s happened. I need to discuss it with you!"


    ...


    The next day at ten in the morning, the live video of the press conference broke the inte once again.


    In less than ten minutes, a number of topics rted to Lilia had swept to the front page.


    The press conference was held in the conference hall.


    The identity of the host is unclear, but the woman sitting in front of the camera crying has a very familiar face.


    Sylvia Pangestu!


    At the same time, Lilia arrived at Gaia Entertainment.


    She was sitting in Harold''s office, watching the press conference live on the iPad screen. Her beautiful face looked cold and sarcastic.


    "Is she crazy?" Harold''s hand tightly pinched the edge of the table. When he listened to theints on the live broadcast, he suddenly had the urge to want to kill.


    Lilia leaned back on her chair, looking at the video nonchntly. "Calm down, you''re not the only one who wants to say she''s crazy."


    At this moment, Sylvia was sitting pale in front of a long row of tables, with three microphones in front of her.


    She holds a tissue in her hand, wipes her tears with a choked voice and said, "I really can''t help it. Today I sit here to exin to everyone. Our family has been raising Lilia for 24 years, but because she married into a rich family, she broke her rtionship with us. It''s sad..."


    Sylvia was crying sadly while wiping the tears on her face.


    Seeing this scene, Harold licked his back teeth. "Is she the trump card you said?"


    Lilia smiled, but she didn''t answer.


    She was really waiting for that woman to appear.


    Since the person behind this could tell that Robert was sick, how could she not let Sylvia take the role?


    Someone as prideful as her might have received "help" from others after going through the changes in the Pangestu family.


    That''s why she was willing to show herself in the conference hall and let the media witness this moment.


    Now, the entirework is blown up.


    Netizens denounce Lilia as an ungrateful child, how cruel would it be for the supermodel to allow her adoptive mother to sit in front of the camera to seek justice?


    Thement sections were very hot.


    Under this topic, the discussion has already exceeded one million users.


    This is just the drama of a daughter and mother.


    Right now, only a handful of Lilia''s fans questioned the truth while most people just follow the topic.


    In the video, Sylvia wiped her tears with a tissue.


    Below the stage, the media crew raised their hands and asked, "Ma''am, why did Lilia cut ties with you?"


    The questions were repeated several times.


    When Lilia married into a rich family, she ended up cutting ties with the Pangestu family. What could this mean?


    The journalists were calm, at least they didn''t add fuel to the fire.


    In fact, many entertainment media received newsst night that there would be a special press conference today.


    ''If you want to get hands-on information, you have to arrive early to be on the front row,'' or so the news said.


    They didn''t believe it at first, but someone asked the conference hall''s manager and learned that the building had been rented for the press conference.


    In this way, nearly 30 media and newspaper journalists attended today.


    This mother and child drama is very eye-catching indeed.


    Harold couldn''t help turning the video volume down. Even Sylvia''s chattering voice was hard to hear.


    At this point, Joe came into the room gasping for breath.


    He doesn''t even drink. He walked over to his desk and said, "Have you seen the video conference?"


    As his words fell, he saw that Lilia and Harold''s eyes were already on the tablet.


    He gave her a sharp look and sneered, "Lilia, is she really your mother?"


    "Not!" Harold took the lead in denial.


    Lilia wasn''t angry but smiled instead, "To be exact, she''s my foster mother!"


    Joe moved his mouth but fell silent.


    Harold took out his cell phone and looked at the news on the Inte. "The document you gave me... I have requested the official Gaia ount to send it now."


    "There''s no need to rush!" Lilia stopped him.


    Harold took a deep breath. "Isn''t this urgent? You will be attacked if you don''t prevent it!"


    Lilia casually held her cellphone, her eyes shed a cold grin. "If you send it now, things won''t get better at all."


    At first, Harold thought their opponent would post the audio or video on the inte, but he didn''t expect them to hold a press conference. No matter what Lilia and the others said, it would be a waste in the current situation.


    Harold pursed his lips, but his face looked dignified.


    Because what Lilia said was the truth.


    Joe clenched his teeth and asked, "What are your ns? If you don''t ask the PR team to handle it, it might damage your reputation. Lilia, this isn''t the time for fun."


    Hearing this, Lilia''s eyes turned back to the screen. "That woman can never destroy my reputation!"

 Chapter 670 - Windfall!

    There''s no way for that woman to take her down? Joe didn''t dare to argue with that.


    He always felt that Lilia still had the upper hand to turn defeat into victory, but what this supermodel did right now was just wait and see.


    In less than ten minutes, Lilia left Gaia.


    She came to the parking lot downstairs, and as soon as she got into the car, Dina came in worried. "Madame, are you alright?"


    Lilia calmly smiled "It''s okay, don''t drive yet, I''ll call first!"


    When Dina nodded, she met Rini''s eyes.


    Today''s press conference is driving the media crazy.


    Both of them must remain vignt at all times.


    At this time, Lilia took out her cell phone and called her husband.


    She waited for a long time, and when the call was finally connected, the man said, "Where are you?"


    Hearing the first sentence from his mouth, Lilia recognized his tense tone.


    She smiled. "I''m in the car." After that, she said, "Did you see the news too?" Lilia thought that was the only thing that worried her husband.


    "Let them take you to my office. Don''t go through the main entrance, enter from the basement."


    The man''s cold tone made Lilia realize something was wrong. Her pretty face was a bit heavy. "Is there any media discussing the Widjaya family?"


    "Right, be careful when youe here!"


    Lilia holds her cell phone tightly with traces of anger in her gaze." Well, don''t worry!"


    After the call ended, she lifted up her eyes and started to speak, but her cell phone rang again.


    She thought it was Jean, but when she took it, she was surprised. "Hello? Sister?"


    Finally, Mellisa called her.


    There is a lot of noise behind the phone.


    After a rustling sound, she heard a voice she had not heard for a long time. "Lilia, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lilia was silent for a second. Then she gave a sly smile, and her voice deliberately lowered with an extremely decadent tone. "I''m fine, there''s nothing you need to worry about."


    "What''s fine!" Mellisa snapped. "If you are okay, how could I call you? Don''t be afraid, I will fly back to Surabaya today. The Pangestu family will really lose their face!"


    Lilia is happy.


    This is a windfall!


    She didn''t expect that even that woman''s press conference would explode Mellisa''s anger.


    Lilia''s white face couldn''t help smiling. After smiling so slyly, she pretended to be calm and refused, "Sis, you really don''t need to do it. You''re busy with your business."


    Acting has to be done to the end!


    However, the more she said that, the more anxious Mellisa became. "There is nothing more important than you in this world, you just wait for me."


    At the end of her speech, Mellisa immediately hung up.


    Lilia looked out the window at the clear sky, smiling happily.


    This is good. Since her sister ising back, this will really be a big show.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Lilia took the elevator from the basement to the president''s office.


    When she entered, she felt the air pressure in the office was very low.


    Kenny stood at the door with low eyebrows and straight eyes, while Jean sat at the table and talked on the phone.


    Seeing her figure, the man''s stern brows softened a little. He then spreads his palms towards her.


    The phone call was very short.


    She ced her hand on the man''s palm, nced at thenguid Kenny, and joked with a smile. "What''s wrong with him?"


    The man looked at her smiling face and saw that she was unfazed. He sighed silently, "Have you met the media?"


    Lilia shook her head and said, "When I came here, it seemed like there was no media at the door."


    Kenny raised his eyes, seemingly having something to say.


    Of course there is no media. Ten minutes ago, the President ordered the police to take them away because they were reported as disturbing public order.


    Even though this is over, more media will surelye tomorrow.


    The man looked at Kenny. "Come out."


    Kenny nodded his head quickly. After leaving the office, he felt relieved.


    Today, he is too tired. Thispany already knew the news when the press conference took ce.


    It''s a truly nned blot, which makes it impossible not to go unnoticed.


    But for him, the Pangestu Family had gone too far!


    This press conference not only took his president''s wife into the mud, but also dumped dirty water on the Widjaya family.


    "Cutting ties when she married into a rich family?" He grumbled, baffled at the fact that many people surprisingly believed Sylvia Pangestu. That''s stupid!


    Kenny stood outside the door and looked into the office, then sighed and walked to the elevator.


    He needed to go to the information center. Now he will start monitoring the entirework.


    In the office, Lilia is standing in front of the man, her fingernails scratched on his palms. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    She saw the serious and cold expression on Jean''s face and couldn''t help persuading him.


    The man''s deep gaze showed a trace of helplessness. "Really?"


    Lilia smiled as she nodded. "I am not that weak! Actually, I had expected that the woman would appear. But it really surprised me that she dared to use me in a press conference."


    Hearing the name Sylvia, Jean''s handsome face was ice cold. "The audacity of this woman..."


    "I know, right...!"


    Currently, she sat on the man''sp and ced one hand on his shoulder. She lowered her head and said with a hint of apology, "What she said today clearly involved the Widjaya family. Should I apologize to my brother-inwter?"


    After all, it was a scandal caused by her adoptive mother. The Widjaya family has lived in Surabaya for a long time and they had never experienced such a scandal before this.


    "No need!" The man wrapped his arms around her soft waist and sighed. "Brother himself felt that this problem is absurd. He does not want to respond to this matter for now. Since you have guessed that she will appear, do you have any other ns?"


    Lilia then pondered for a moment. "I have a n, but this time I don''t just want to see Sylvia fall alone. I also want to take down the person behind her. I haven''t had any contact with the Pangestu family for several months, but now the other party has used Robert''s illness to attack me. Of course they wille again."


    The corner of Lilia''s mouth snickered. She hoped that woman would realize what repentance is after this!


    At this time, Jean was looking at Lilia''s cold face for a moment. As he brushed the hair at the corner of her mouth, he raised his thin lips and said, "What''s your n, let''s hear it?"


    "n..."


    Lilia pretended to smile mysteriously. Then she suddenly thought about Mellisa. She turned the conversation around and said with a bright face, "By the way, Sis Mellisa just called me. She said she wille back today!"


    If she had known that Sylvia''s press conference could have her sister appear on her own initiative, she would probablye up with a few topics to break the inte again.


    The man was full of interest as he raised thick eyebrows. "This sister of yours really cares about you."


    Lilia nodded proudly. "To be honest, if Mellisa hadn''t said that she''de back, I wouldn''t have been able to think of such a perfect n. With Mellisa''s presence now, the time is right. Things will be more logical."


    "I can''t wait for that!" The man looked at Lilia in awe, not continuing to ask.


    No matter what she wanted to do, even if it couldn''t be done smoothly, he would always be there to help her.

 Chapter 671 - Reunited

    At this time, Lilia stood up from hisp, walked slowly to the window, and said thoughtfully. "Jean, how about ... inviting Mike and Le toe to Surabaya? Will theye?"


    The man hasn''t spoken. His eyes were shining bright and full of wisdom. "Why don''t we just invite my sister and Andrew then let them invite Mike and Le? This should be less suspicious."


    The man''s slender legs slowly ovepped and his voice was heavy. "Are you going to fight her?"


    Hearing this, Lilia shifted her gaze, met his indulgent look between the lines, and put down her index finger. "Unfortunately it is not me who has the right to do that. In fact, this should be a great opportunity for Mellisa to settle ounts."


    Mellisa hase back, it would be a shame if she didn''t meet Le.


    Lilia had thought about this, but in her heart, she was still thinking about Mike.


    After all, Mike''s current overprotective attitude towards Le is not a good sign.


    But this opportunity also serves to test him.


    Lilia believed that when Mike faced Mellisa, he wouldn''t be able to respect and protect Le like before.


    ...


    As it approached twelve in the afternoon, the press conference finally ended.


    There are so many discussions on the Inte that it is just getting crazy.


    Lilia is now known as the unfilial daughter of the day.


    This should be the first career crisis she has encountered since her debut.


    No one cared how amazing Lilia was, countlessizens were trying to stand on a high moral ground to attack her.


    Even the official Gaia Entertainment ount was not spared. In just two hours, Gaia received a signed petition by 100,000 people with a demand to expel Lilia.


    The artists in the circle also attacked one after another, many taking the opportunity to catch up and deliberately posting photos of eating with their parents to insult Lilia from getting rumoured of abandoning her parents.


    Of course, there are also friends in her circle who think this is unfair and unreasonable.


    Among them, Ryan Fever released such posts.


    Ryan: Going along because you don''t know the truth is so ironically funny. [Laughs]


    Even fashion magazine editor Adele liked and reposted Ryan''s post.


    At the same time, there was also Edward, the main character of "The Chosen Kingdom" and others, who also reposted and liked it.


    There are fans who support their approach, and there are those whough at it. In short, the various social tforms these days are so festive.


    For this kind of strife, Lilia herself was probably the calmest.


    After lunch at the office with Jean, she went to take a nap.


    At her request, Gaia Entertainment and the Widjaya family did not provide any response.


    At that time, Lilia said, "If we want them to die, we must first let them feel on top. Let the other party enjoy the happiness as if they were at the top."


    Butizens attribute their silence to approval.


    Some people have even started predicting when Lilia will retire.


    At this time, although the man agreed not to interfere in this online feud, several ounts with cruel words and insults were also secretly blocked.


    He held the phone in his hand, the outline of his face was cold. "Anyone insulting Lilia will get their ount suspended."


    On the other end of the phone, apanied by a typing sound on the keyboard, the other party eximed, "Young master, this incident ... worries the Mayer family. There is newsing from Jakarta, the Mayer family is also nning to hold a press conference."


    When he heard the surname of Mayer, Jean was surprised. The man frowned slightly, his gaze nced at the lounge, and after a moment of silence, he hung up the phone without saying much.


    ...


    At three in the afternoon, Lilia was awakened by a sudden phone call.


    "Lilia, where are you?" On the other side of the phone, Mellisa asked sharply.


    Lilia was still lying on the bed with her eyes glistening, then she nced at the time and growled. "Sister, have youe?"


    Mellisa answered warmly, "I just got off the ne. Where are you? I wille to you."


    "At Jean''spany, or�� how about we meet at my house?"


    Lilia rubbed her sore forehead, feeling a little dizzy from not getting enough sleep.


    "Okay, I''m leaving now. Be careful on the road," Mellisa told her nervously. She then looked at the TV screen in the airport hall with sharp and cruel eyes.


    An entertainment program is broadcasting a show that talks about the usation aimed at Lilia for showing disrespect for her parents.


    ''Damn you, Sylvia!''


    Mellisa saw the photos of the press conference. After this, that bastard will regret what she did for attacking her sister!


    Mellisa, who hade a long way, had returned this time. Her stubborn temper was even greater than before.


    Perhaps because Leonard was absent, Mellisa revived herself as before.


    Decisive and fearless, stubborn and tough.


    She wore a knee-length ck leather jacket with a stand cor, slender trousers and short boots. Her shoulder length hair was once again nicely trimmed short.


    Her clothes caught the attention of many people as soon as she walked out of the airport.


    Slender, cold and arrogant, eyes filled with contempt.


    Mellisa got into a taxi at random, and after telling her destination, she leaned back in the backseat and looked out the window dreamily.


    After she jumped out the window of Lilia''s house that day, there was no more news about Leonard.


    She didn''t try to find him or contact him.


    Only long text messages she sent to him remained on the draft.


    She thought that it seemed like she had broken his heart.


    It was rare for someone to love her like this in this life. But even if the two of them couldn''t reach marriage, Mellisa felt no regrets in her heart.


    Her mind fluctuates from revisiting old memories. She didn''t know whether Leonard wasn''t looking for her, or if he couldn''t find her at all.


    .....


    At four in the afternoon, the taxi stopped outside the gates of the Lakeside Vis.


    When Mellisa got out of the car, she identally looked at the house next door.


    Even through the doors and windows, she could still remember every setting and detail in the room.


    Sheughed at herself, and as she mmed the car''s door, she took out a cigarette box and leaned against the gate of the house taking a deep breath.


    A few minutester, the car engine from afar approached.


    Mellisa stood in the setting sun and slowly turned around.


    "Sister!" As Lilia got out of the car, she couldn''t help but want to run.


    However, a low warning from a man came from behind her. "Don''t run."


    Lilia slowed down, but was still a little excited. When she stood in front of Mellisa, she hugged her. "Finally, we can meet again!"


    Mellisa hugged her back then looked at her. "Sorry, I''mte."


    Lilia opened the distance between the two. She pressed the corner of her mouth and angrily said, "Why didn''t you tell me before you go? I thought you had no ns toe back in my life."


    "At that time... I was in a hurry..." Mellisa wanted to exin it to her but she was discouraged because this is a problem that she has to solve herself.

 Chapter 672 - Similar But Not The Same

    Lilia''s teary gaze fell onto Mellisa''s face, and it took her a while to look down at the ground.


    Three cigarette butts.


    "Why don''t youe in and wait?" She turned towards the house next door. After her future brother-inw Leonard left, the house waspletely empty.


    Now that Mellisa was back, she wondered if the two of them could get back together.


    At this time, Mellisa turned around to follow her movements, then smiled slightly. "It''s not cold outside."


    She deliberately avoided the topic, seemingly not wanting to say more.


    Lilia took advantage of the situation and walked to the door of her house. Then she asked, "Since you have returned this time, are you going to go again?"


    Mellisa nced at her, holding the arm in her coat pocket as she calmly tucks the coat into the lower belly. "I''m not leaving for now."


    "For now?" Lilia looked at her sadly, she then sighed softly until she entered the door. "Looks like you still have to go?"


    The two sisters hurried through the door. The man behind them stood outside and lit a cigarette.


    The person who sent them back was Clifford.


    He stood beside Jean and whispered, "She''s forbidden to go out by her family."


    "Is the news urate?" The man was holding a cigarette to his lips, a white mist passing through his eyes.


    Clifford nodded. "urate, but so far, I don''t know too much."


    The man nced at him. "Quickly find out, I want to find a way to reveal Mellisa''s arrival."


    "Good." Clifford turned his head. "As for the one in Jakarta, would you like to continue?"


    "Yes."


    Even though Mellisa''s anti-reconnaissance ability was very strong, they still sent someone there just in case.


    When Mellisa came back, she didn''t even have any luggage with her, as if she didn''t n to stay long.


    ...


    In the living room, Lilia invited Mellisa to sit together. She exined her story briefly, and then said her own thoughts. "That''s the situation, so Sis Mellisa doesn''t need to trust the words on the Inte too much."


    When hearing all the exnations, Mellisa gave her a strange look. "That conference ... you do not have any influence on yourself?"


    Lilia smiled calmly. "That''s right! I''m totally fine."


    "That�� On the phone, are you acting with me?" Mellisa narrowed her eyes with a smile, and a dark, dangerous light shed through her eyes.


    This kind sister seemed to have used her acting skills. The smile on the corner of Lilia''s mouth immediately hardened.


    ''Oops, you know!'' Lilia coughed awkwardly, and looked at Mellisa who was so full of seriousness, "If I don''t act, will youe back?"


    Mellisa was speechless.


    They then joked again, and Lilia stepped forward by getting into a serious topic. "Mike and Le are engaged, you know?"


    Mellisa was surprised when she was drinking water. "What did you say?"


    Just then, the door of the house opened again, interrupting their conversation.


    The man strode steadily into the living room. Mellisa nced at him, looked at Lilia, and repeated. "What did you just say?"


    Lilia and the man''s eyes met, then his tone was slow. "They are engaged. They currently live in the capital, Jakarta."


    Mellisa was silent for a very long time, her sour andplex emotions constantly tugging at her nerves.


    The man sat across from the sofa and caught a glimpse of Mellisa''s motionless and silent movements. He interrupted his thoughts loudly, "If there''s no ident, the two of them will get married."


    Mellisa opened her mouth and was about to say, but no sound came out.


    How did it happen? In just over a short month, such drastic changes had urred.


    Mellisa''s breathing was a little chaotic, her fingers holding the water cup were too hard, so that the veins on the back of her hand were clearly visible.


    After all this time, she smiled bitterly and muttered, "I really didn''t expect Le to have that kind of charm."


    Mellisa never thought that Mike would get engaged to Le.


    She couldn''t describe the feeling in her heart, it was ironic, shocking, and unable to be said.


    It is clear that Mike rejected Le more than anyone at first.


    But he chose her to be with him in the end.


    Lilia noticed Mellisa''s mncholy expression, bent down and patted the back of her hand. "Although hard to ept, it has be a fact and will happen. This time, I want to bring Le back for you. Before that happens, the woman took the initiative to appear with Mike. After all this time, it is time for mother and daughter to actually meet each other!"


    After those words, a stream of light appeared in Lilia''s eyes.


    Mellisa nodded unconsciously, but her expression was still nk.


    Roughly speaking, Mike''s approach was too uneptable. For a long time, Mellisa didn''t speak anymore, and she remained silent even while eating.


    ...


    At half past eight that night, Lilia received a call from the Mayer family home.


    At this time, she was reviewing the live video of Sylvia''s press conference with Mellisa.


    She looked at the caller ID, and quickly stopped the video, shaking the screen. And then she hooked up and pressed the speaker button. "Grandpa!" Lilia yelled sweetly.


    Then she heard her grandfather growl in anger. "This shameless bastard. Lilia, you must have been wronged!"


    Her grandfather''s voice was loud, and that low roar echoed in the living room for a long time.


    Lilia moved the phone further, and answered with a smile, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''m fine. By the way, sis Mellisa is back!"


    He put the phone in Mellisa''s mouth to signal. Mellisa nced at him. "Grandpa, it''s me, Mellisa."


    "Oh, you''re finally back! Where have you been today? Grandpa knows you used to disappear as a child and make us worry, but you are now an adult and have close people around you ...."


    The old man''s conversation was always apanied byints and worries. Mellisa''s eyes were a little sour, but she said with a wise look." I''m sorry Grandpa, I made you worry."


    "Okay, Grandpa doesn''t me you either. No need to apologize! Lilia, since you two are together, then Grandpa will tell you. The Pangestu family''s press conference video and those who have already seen it, it seems they are deceiving so many people that they don''t look our Mayer family in their eyes." He said.


    "In that case, I n to deal with it. Lilia, Mellisa, the process of changing your names is already in progress. In no more than three days, the process would bepleted. The signed documents will then be sent to yourpany. After receiving it, the two of you will sign it. After you sign off, the two of you will officially change your names to Mellisa Mayer and Lilia Mayer. When the timees, Grandpa will ask your uncle to hold a press conference in person. Grandfather wants to see how brave the Pangestu family is again after insulting and challenging my Mayer family daughters like this!" The old man said it out loud.


    He was determined to change Mellisa and Lilia''s names from the start.


    Hearing this, Mellisa wanted to say something, but Lilia calmly epted her grandfather''s offer. "Okay, Grandpa."

 Chapter 673 - We Can Overcome It!

    Changing their current name is indeed a good choice.


    When Caleb heard Lilia''s words, his anger eased slightly, and he was relieved enough to sigh. "Don''t worry. As long as you have me, no one will dare to mess with you."


    Lilia thanked him again, and then the conversation turned around. "Grandfather, we have no problem with your arrangements, but can I ask you a favor?"


    "What is it? Just say it!"


    Lilia and Mellisa looked at each other. She was a little wise then said quietly, "The change for our names can go on as usual, but the press conference, can we wait a moment?"


    "Why? Why should we wait?" Caleb asked suspiciously. "That woman spoke nonsense openly in front of the media, and I could not ept it. If we do a press conference too, people will be happy to arrest her! Why wait?!"


    "Grandpa, don''t worry!" Lilia cleared her throat and startedforting the old man.


    "We shouldn''t be careless. Since our family has been dragged into dirty water, it''s clear that this incident was premeditated. Mellisa is also back, so we want to do something too. Of course you can help us, but if I never appear, then people won''t care about your arrangements. I''m afraid that won''t convince the public. So, can you wait for our news first? As long as the timing is right, grandfather can hold a press conference at any time." After the words fell, there was silence on the line.


    The two sisters didn''t continue, they waited quietly.


    Lilia lowered her eyelids, covering the depth of her eyes.


    The gifts she prepared for Sylvia and Le couldn''t be effective that fast.


    Hence, she needed time to plot it well.


    Everything will be decided after Lees to Surabaya.


    About half a minuteter, the old man sighed. "Lilia, I understand what you mean, you don''t want me to intervene too early, do you?"


    Lilia nodded attentively and smiled at Mellisa, she even gave her a thumbs up.


    She was embarrassed to speak too clearly. After all, her grandfather just wanted to protect her.


    "Grandfather, is it okay?" Lilia asked with a small smile, her eyes full of wisdom.


    The old man snorted. "Smelly girl, since when did you ramble on like that when you talked to me? Of course I''m fine, but are you sure this matter can be resolved? Your fourth uncle has shown me thements on social media. People are just following along without knowing anything, their anger doesn''t make any sense at all!"


    Fourth uncle huh... This makes Lilia and Mellisa equally stunned.


    After a few seconds, their grandfather finally said Reynolds.


    And their uncle, since the press conference, has been at war withizens who criticized Lilia on the Inte!


    When Lilia came back to her senses , she curled her lips. "Grandfather, we are both your grandchildren. The blood of the Mayer family runs in our veins! This problem can be resolved fast!"


    Bringing up the family''s pride, Lilia managed tofort her grandfather.


    Before the telephone ended, the old man also promised to continue the process of changing names and the press conference would be postponed.


    With the old man''s approval, the two sisters were relieved.


    At that time, the sky outside the window was gettingte. Lilia watched Mellisa next to her. "Sleep here tonight, the room you are in is exactly the same as the one you jumped out the windowst time."


    Mellisa''s eyebrows tightened, and she narrowed her eyes at her. "Why didn''t I take you so cautiously before?"


    Hearing this, Lilia shook her face. "If you leave without saying goodbye again, I''ll tell you how careful I am!"


    Mellisa pulled her lips helplessly and nodded


    ...


    After a while, Lilia returned to the bedroom, but couldn''t find the man. She guessed that maybe he was in the study, so she texted him.


    Ever since she was pregnant , her husband has rarely smoked.


    Sometimes he still smokes while in his study, so that Lilia will not be disturbed by the smoke.


    Within a minute after the message, the bedroom''s door opened.


    She got up and greeted him, then deliberately sniffed his lips. "Not smoking?"


    There is no smell of smoke!


    The man looked down to see her beautiful face, then he hugged her towards the recliner in front of the window. "Have you finished talking to Mellisa?"


    "Yes, I told her all my ns." Lilia pulled the man down and whispered. "If this matter can''t be resolved perfectly, it looks like I might be able to leave the circle in the near future."


    She naturally looked at thements made on the Inte.


    Sylvia''s sudden press conference had shattered all the truth that remained in her heart.


    Whether she was taken advantage of or instigated, she is not worthy of being forgiven.


    At the end of her words, the man''s thin lips curled up. "Would you be willing to step back though?"


    Lilia answered honestly. "Of course it''s a shame to quit because of this scandal! If I want to quit, it has to be from the bottom of my heart, not because of trouble caused by other people."


    "Well, that''s the Mrs. Widjaya I know. Sister ire and the others are leaving for Surabaya tomorrow."


    Lilia, who hasn''t calmed her mood this time, suddenly heard these words. Her eyes sparkled. "Tomorrow?"


    Right after speaking, she paused for a moment. "Sister ire? I just had this idea in the afternoon, but can her body hold up?"


    "Don''t worry, she is nning to return to my family''s house." The man''s words dispelled Lilia''s worries.


    "What about Mike and Le?"


    "They wille along."


    Lilia casuallyughed.


    Finally, they wille!


    The man stared at her beaming gaze, leaned back slightly and pinched her earlobe. Then he whispered, "You can do whatever you want, but my only wish is not to take risks with your body!"


    Lilia ran into his sight. At a moment like this, the man''s breath gushed down her cheeks.


    She smiled and leaned forward and took his shoulders. "I will not harm myself, letting Lee is only the first step. Since they wille tomorrow, let us meet first. In the end, all this is just a dispute between Mellisa and Le. After they all arrive tomorrow, can you arrange for them to go straight away to the Widjaya family house?"


    "Yes."


    Lilia''s current body couldn''t tolerate the slightest loss.


    After all, she only needed to let Le, the ''protagonist'', appear in the scene she arranged.


    ...


    The next day, in the morning,izens were furious. Since 6 o''clock this morning, the three social media tform servers have gone down one after another.


    These people are constantly re-clicking the tform pages to spew out hateful words towards the hot topic.


    Everyone was specting, would there be any other big news causing the server to crash?


    And this result also keeps them from getting thetest news on the major tforms for now.


    Three hourster, thework was still recovering.


    Meanwhile, at Surabaya International Airport, a private jet slowly stopped at the runway.


    In the waiting room not far away, three cars were seen parked. The bodyguards headed by Clifford were waiting quietly.

 Chapter 674 - We Meet Again!

    At this moment, the fusge door slowly opened little by little.


    Clifford looked back at the first car, and walked forward as he retracted his gaze.


    At the hatch, Andrew supported ire''s waist and walked down.


    In a moment, Mike and Le appeared from behind them.


    Mike''s movements are the same as Andrew''s, and he also protects Le by his side.


    A cold wind swept over, and Mike raised his cor naturally.


    This scene was indeed enchanting in Mellisa''s eyes.


    In the front car, Mellisa was sitting in the driver''s seat, staring intently at the ne.


    If she had any prior doubts, then the facts couldn''t make her refute at this time.


    Mike looked at Leand smiled. Even from a distance, Mellisa could see the softness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    When did he be like this?!


    He just left for Mysia, but what happened that he chose to hold hands with Le?!


    Mellisa''s heart could not calm down for a long time. Seeing that Andrew and his wife had gotten off the ne, the sound of a car''s door opening came from behind.


    She looked back and saw that Lilia and Jean hade out of the car.


    Mellisa continued to exhale, trying to suppress the sadness and sourness in her heart.


    She didn''t have much time to control her emotions. Mike and the others walked slowly into her sight.


    Mellisa pressed the corner of her mouth tightly and opened the door with a serious face.


    At this moment, Mike, who is still hugging Le''s waist, freezes when he catches a glimpse of the slim figure beside the car''s door.


    His expression was indescribable, his long eyes narrowed round in surprise.


    In fact, he identally pinched the soft flesh on Le''s waist through her thick cotton clothes.


    "Honey ..." Le whispers softly. But she was immediately stunned when she lifted her eyes and ran into Mellisa''s ironic gaze.


    However, she quickly looked away and as she stared at Mike beside her, she leaned against his arm calmly. "Honey, you hurt me."


    Then she pulled his arm. With an innocent expression, her fingers pressed down on Mike''s back.


    Mike knows he''s leaked emotions he shouldn''t have at this point.


    He lowered his eyelids and clenched his teeth. The strength under his palms fused slightly, and his voice was heavy as he said, "Sorry."


    Mike asked while massaging her, but there was emotion raging in his deep eyes.


    At this point, Mellisa caught Mike and Le''s small movements.


    She didn''t ignore the shocked gazes of the two as their eyes collided.


    But that is fleeting.


    Mellisa smiled mockingly, and when she turned her head, she saw Andrew and his wife greeting Lilia and the others.


    Not far away, she gave Mike a deep nce, then walked over to Andrew.


    Everyone seemed to wee Andrew and ire, while Mike and Le were left standing still, with no one to greet them, as if the additional support role wasn''t worth mentioning.


    Le tightly bit her lower lip, then silently looked at Mellisa. "Honey, why do we have toe to Surabaya? We are not wee at all...."


    She had objected since she got to know the news yesterday.


    However, even if she fought back, she couldn''t resist Mike''s wish.


    She didn''t care about anyone, but she couldn''t ignore her future husband''s heart and mind.


    Hearing her voice, Mike sighed. Then he put his arm around her and pulled her into his embrace. "They are not important, have you forgotten what I told you? If you want to marry me, we have to get approval and support from your parents. Since we haven''t seen them for a long time, it''s time for you toe back and see them. I don''t want any chaos to happen during our wedding day just because we are not filial to our parents."


    These words made Le deeply moved.


    She looked forward again. Lilia, ire and the others were hugging, talking andughing in front of her eyes.


    A cold light appeared in her eyes, but she lowered her head and answered shrewdly, "As long as I can marry you, even if no onees, I don''t care. "


    Like on their engagement day, there were so many chairs but no one came.


    What if the whole world didn''t support her?


    All she wanted was Mike.


    At this point, Mike heard her affectionate confession, and seemed so moved that he embraced her. "That''s not good, other people have it, so you have to have it too!"


    Le''s heart felt hot as she made the man wrap his arm around her waist tightly. She could not resist the temptation to immerse herself in Mike''s chest.


    It''s just that she waspletely oblivious of the unspoken bitterness in Mike''s eyes.


    No one knows how much effort he put in to hold back certain impulses.


    Nobody understands what it feels like to talk to Le in front of Mellisa.


    But he has no choice. He is destined to walk into the darkness alone on this road


    ...


    A few minutester, ire took Andrew and walked towards the second car.


    Now that her pregnancy was clear, her stomach swelled and when she walked, it looked really big.


    "Lilia, let''s go first." ire stood by the car and looked back, then lifted her head to the side. She was aiming at Le''s direction with indistinct movements. "If they act on something, please let us know."


    Lilia nodded and urged with a smile. "Yes, you better get in the car right away. "


    She did not want to dy too much time, but she had to evict Andrew and ire beforehand to not make them worry.


    Andrew and ire are facing each other. They did not say anything.


    After getting into the car, they went with their guards.


    Le was surprised , and when she turned her gaze to look around, she couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "Honey, why did your brother and the others leave? Aren''t they waiting for us?"


    Mike pped himself back as if to calm himself down." Don''t worry, Jean and the others are still there!"


    "But ... where did ire go?"


    Le''s voice descended, and footsteps came from behind her.


    She followed the sound, only to feel a figure sh before her eyes, and then a cruel p fell on her face.


    "Um��"


    Le couldn''t defend herself, she was immediately blinded by the p.


    "Mellisa, what are you doing?" This question came from Mike.


    However, Mellisa didn''t answer. When she saw Mike stepping forward to protect Le, the anger in her heart almost burned her whole sanity.


    Mellisa is good at fighting, she hit Mike''s shoulder with a top punch, causing him to take a step back with Le in his arms.


    She had red eyes and troubled breathing.


    Actually, she wanted to hit his face with that punch, but she still couldn''t stand it at all.


    Mike could fall in love with anyone, except Le.


    That woman was full of cunning and calcting, totally unworthy of Mike.


    Mellisa looked away from Mike''s face, then directed her gaze at Le for a moment, and smiled warmly. "Dear sister, we have met again!"

 Chapter 675 - Over My Dead Body

    Le hides in Mike''s arms. After the two of them stood straight, they looked at Mellisa at the same time.


    At this time, Lilia came from behind Mellisa. When she was standing beside her, she tugged at Mellisa''s wrist with a depressed expression. "Does your hand hurt?"


    Le. "..."


    Mellisa shook her head without smiling, she whispered, "You go to the car first, wait for me inside."


    Hearing this, Lilia narrows her eyes, and res defensively at Le. "You sure?"


    "Don''t worry." Mellisa added convincingly. "Neither of them is my opponent." When ites to fighting alone, she is never afraid.


    Even though Lilia was very worried, she still epted Mellisa''s request.


    She turned and grabbed Jean''s arm, smiled at him and the two got into the car together.


    As soon as Mellisa looked back at Lilia, she heard Le''sints. "Why did you hit me?"


    Mike clenched his arms and motioned for her to shut up.


    However, Le bit her mouth while crying andining. "Mike, why did you hit me? Besides, I don''t have a sister like her."


    Mike nodded, his eyes fixed on her face with a veryplicated expression.


    Before he spoke again, Mellisa stepped forward.


    Cold winds constantly blew inside the empty waiting room, making Mellisa''s leather jacket fly as she walked. The sound of her short boots hitting the ground was sharp with a firm rhythm, making those who heard it unconsciously agitated.


    "Sister like me?" Mellisa sneered. "Dear sister, when I saw you for the first time, you even called me your oldest sister. But after just a few months, you looked away and didn''t recognize who I was?"


    Mike turned his gaze to Mellisa''s mocking eyes. He gritted his teeth and said loudly, "Mellisa, can you..."


    "Mike, shut up!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Mellisa suddenly interrupted him.


    They were clearly a couple growing up, but strange emotions were in each other''s eyes.


    Mike pressed the corners of his lips tightly, dropping his eyes with just one nce.


    His evasive attitude made Mellisa feel sad and ridiculous.


    Only Le was still looking at her with annoyed eyes.


    Mellisa was slow to pick up on feelings, she couldn''t understand what Mike''splicated expression meant.


    But despite everything, Mike thought of himself as guilty.


    Even though he likes Le, he still has a guilty conscience.


    At this moment, Mellisa was standing three steps away from Le. She didn''t look at Mike anymore, and sneered. "I heard you got engaged? Are you very happy? "


    She looked at Le and asked in such an arrogant tone.


    Le was looking a little scared, she shrank into Mike''s arms.


    Fortunately, Mike also did his best to protect her.


    This sight, for Mellisa, was baffling at most.


    She continued to breathe, telling herself to calm down.


    But Mike''s move to protect Le in his arms makes her step forward uncontrobly and pull Le out with one hand.


    Le exims with panic on her face.


    "Le, if you scream again, I''ll cut your throat. If you don''t believe it, let''s give it a try!"


    Just how much Mellisa hated her? Her words were truly terrifying.


    Le was blocked by Mellisa''s towering figure, and her body started shaking uncontrobly.


    Her gaze met Mellisa''s, and she clearly saw the grim reaper within the woman''s gaze.


    Le knew that if no one else was present, Mellisa would really kill her today.


    She easily scared her off with just her menacing face.


    Her tall figure almost overshadowed her. Mellisa then leaned back a little and joked. "What''s wrong? You seem afraid of me, sister?"


    Le wanted to step back, but she waspletely helpless.


    Her breathing began to be irregr, she then looked at Mike in panic. "Mike, save me... Ah!"


    Before she could finish her words, Mellisa pped the girl''s cheek with the back of her hand.


    This time, she used her full strength, causing Le to stumble onto the ground.


    "It hurts�� My stomach��"


    Le''s face immediately turned pale, and on this windy day, sweats appeared on her forehead.


    Mellisa furrowed her brows, staring at Le''s stomach in disbelief.


    In an instant, her eyes pierced Mike''s figure,pletely filled with disappointment.


    Mike caught Mellisa''s murderous gaze. His throat slid down and his hands clenched into fists. At that moment, he gritted his teeth and stepped forward, pushing Mellisa''s shoulder and making her take a few steps back.


    Then, he rushed over to Le, and when he crouched down, his tone was anxious. "Does the wound hurt again?"


    Le was crying bitterly, clutching her stomach and muttering, "It hurts, Mike! Take me to the hospital! It hurts so much..."


    She really couldn''t take it anymore. The wound on her stomach ached.


    She looked at Mellisa, who was panting in front of her, and shouted in a sharp voice, "Mellisa, what do you want from me? I''ve been having my best life with Mike, can''t you ept this? Why are you treating me like this? What..."


    In the end, Le passed out in pain.


    This was the fourth time her wound reopened.


    The hum in Mellisa''s eardrum was caused by a huge blow.


    She was looking at Mike''s red eyes with worried eyes as the man took Le off the ground very carefully, even his hands were trembling.


    The person in front of her was a friend she always held dear.


    When she returned from the dead, he was her only friend who cried with joy outside the ward.


    But her friend loved her enemy tiday.


    What was so good about Le?


    The Irwan family showed great care and respect for her back then.


    At first, everyone in the city knew that the second daughter of the Irwan family was knowledgeable and had such an excellent character and demeanor.


    But then Le was abandoned by the world once her crime was exposed. And yet she can find the lover she dreams of.


    Mellisa''s eyes were dry and her shoulders ached a little, Mike''s strength didn''t hurt her that much but the fact that he defended Le added more to her pain.


    Her throat was clogged, then she grasped and cracked her mouth without saying a word.


    Mike carried Le and walked past her, but Mellisa stopped him and stiffly grabbed his arm.


    There were tears on the corner of her eyes, and her voice was hoarse. "Mike... Why..."


    Those simple words drained almost all of her strength.


    Why did he fall in love with her?


    What is wrong with him?


    ''Didn''t you tell me that you wanted to break your marriage contract with her?''


    At this moment, Mellisa had a thousand questions to ask, but the next second she saw Mike''s defensive stare and action towards Le, she gave up.


    The man''s long and nted eyes were emotionless, looking like dead water.


    The wind gradually blew, ruffling the hair on their foreheads.


    Then, Mellisa heard Mike''s cold tone say, "Mellisa, from now on, I don''t want to see you hurt her again. The trouble between you guys has passed. Now she is my woman. So if you want to hurt her, step over my dead body first."

 Chapter 676 - Slyvia’s Motives

    Mellisa didn''t move, her blood seemed to be frozen.


    She thought the wind in Surabaya is really colder than Jakarta. Otherwise, how could she possibly be trembling?


    Mike got into the third car with Le, while Lilia and Jean also got out of the car.


    The man whispered a few words into Clifford''s ear. Clifford then nodded and walked to the driving position. Secondster, he started the engine and left the parking lot.


    The car moved away, but Mellisa was still standing in her ce.


    As soon as Mike brought Le into the backseat, the woman got up.


    Even though she was still in pain, her eyes didn''t look limp. Instead, they were full of expression. "Mike, where are we going..."


    "Hospital. Does your stomach still hurt?" Mike hugged her, his eyes filled with worry.


    While driving, Clifford nced silently into the rearview mirror, and sarcasm surfaced on his poker face.


    Right now, when he got into the car, the girl started pretending to look weak. Absolutely disgusting.


    At this moment, Mike opened his eyes and looked at Clifford.


    He looked down indifferently, but hugged Le tightly without a word.


    "Mike, if she hurts me again in the future, don''t be mad, okay? I know she always misunderstands me, but I don''t want you to get angry because of that!" Le said, and the whole car fell silent for a moment.


    Mike didn''t answer, but Clifford suddenly hit the steering wheel hard, causing the two in the backseat to suddenly tilt.


    Le is lying on Mike''s arms, causing her head to hit the car''s door because of it.


    Straightening the wheel, Clifford looked back, and said without sympathy, "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    ...


    Clifford had taken them to Minerva Hospital, but Mellisa hadn''t left the airport yet.


    She was standing in a ce like a statue, her eyes fixed straight ahead.


    Suddenly, warmth fell on her shoulders.


    She moved her eyes stiffly and saw Lilia put a scarf on her shoulder.


    Mellisa wanted to respond with a smile, but her cheeks froze and she pulled the corner of her mouth too far.


    At this time, Lilia sighed. "Actually, it was just as difficult to ept it the first time I saw them together. But since this is the truth, we can only ept it. You have seen it too, Mike is protecting Le with all his heart now."


    Mellisa cleared her throat, and her voice sounded silly when she said, "I''m fine, but I''m not as good as that person. Le�� What a cunning woman!"


    She won!


    With Mike protecting her, at least she could continue to feelfortable for now.


    The biggest difference between all of them and Le was that they couldn''t ignore their conscience and those around them.


    Mike is her best friend, the second young master of the Austin family. And a friend she values ??more than anyone in the world.


    At that moment, she clearly saw Mike''s determination.


    Just like Lilia said, he really did protect Le and keep her safe with all his heart.


    Very sad.


    "Okay, don''t say that either." Lilia put her arm around Mellisa''s shoulder and gently rubbed it. "I want Le to ept her punishment, but here is not the right ce to get rid of her. After all, if Mike was there, neither of us could do it right away. But this doesn''t mean we can''t do something secretly."


    Mellisa looked at Lilia with frustrated eyes. She lowered her head and said in surprise, "I''m fine, I just need to kill her secretly."


    She has thoughts that she shouldn''t have!


    Le secretly nned everything that nearly killed her in a car ident.


    Then she�� Could also use despicable means to send her to her death.


    Mellisa couldn''t stop her desire for revenge.


    And her words just now made Lilia''s eyebrows identally lifted.


    She squeezed Mellisa''s shoulder with her fingers. "Don''t think like that, it''s not an option. What''s the difference between you and her then? Like you, I would like to settle ounts with her. But, the most important thing is that we have to be results-oriented, not violent. Sis, do you understand what I mean?"


    In Lilia''s view, it was clear that the problem was not determined by Le''s life and death.


    Even if Mellisa really wanted to use extreme means to face Le, she would not be able to evade thew.


    But the real revenge for her is regaining some capital and profits.


    At this time, Mellisa, who gradually calmed down, looked into Lilia''s worried eyes.


    After a while, she smiled bitterly and nodded. "I understand, don''t worry, I won''t be that stupid to die with her."


    "It''s okay, let''s go. There are even surprises waiting when she is hospitalized, we have to see her."


    Lilia removed her hand and pulled Mellisa towards the car.


    After getting into the car, Mellisa sat beside the driver. She was silent the whole way, but her eyes continued to fall out the window.


    What crossed her mind were all the memories of Mike hating Le.


    Thinking back now... Love really didn''t make any sense at all.


    ...


    Right now, Lilia is texting with her cellphone. When thest paragraph was delivered, she turned off the screen, feeling a little anxious.


    She thought that Mike would change when he saw Mellisa.


    But now, everything is enough to exin that he doesn''t even care about Mellisa anymore. He is determined to be with Le.


    If so, then no more mercy for them!


    ...


    Meanwhile at Minerva Hospital, the general ward of the oncology department.


    At this time, many people gathered to watch the excitement in front of the ward.


    "Robert, are you stupid or what? I was aiming for her this time. What can you do in this condition? Look at what you are like now, you are really sick. I''m holding a press conference to kill an uneptable person like Lilia. Let everyone know the real face of that rotten woman!"


    Sylvia stood in front of the hospital''s bed and shouted sharply. From the end of yesterday''s press conference to the present, Robertined more than once and asked why she did it.


    Why??


    She just didn''t want Lilia to have a better life!


    On the bed, Robert''s face was pale and thin. He has started chemotherapy. The drug had a huge impact on him, and almost made him feel unhappy.


    His eyes were very sunken. "Don''t you understand whose fault this is all? Aren''t we the reason Lilia left our lives? We prefer Le over the daughter we have raised for over 20 years."


    Perhaps, a serious illness caused changes to Robert.


    After being seriously ill, he suddenly saw a lot of things.


    He wanted to take out charity relief funds and fight his illness safely, but Sylvia was causing such a big disturbance.


    Hearing this, Sylvia sneered. "Robert, try asking yourself, we have been raising her for years, has she ever visited you since you were sick? She knows we are broke, so she avoids meeting us. Being a supermodel with so much money and the Widjaya family behind her, doesn''t she have the conscience to help us?"

 Chapter 677 - She’s Our Child!

    Sylvia''s indifference angered Robert.


    There was still an IV needle in the back of his hand, but he was clenching his fists in anger.


    "Sylvia, I think you''re really crazy. We have nothing to do with her. Are you not ashamed to say this? What do you think is the reason our family fell apart? Who did we give our money to? Did you forget? You''ve given more to Le than Lilia. Then what about that daughter who you said was good? You went all the way to Jakarta, but did you see her face? Where is she now? Does she still care about us?"


    Robert managed to shut Sylvia''s mouth. The momentum also instantly died down.


    Even the woman sat angrily at the end of the bed. She looked at Robert, her eyes slowly turning red. "I don''t care, after all, the press conference is over. Now the whole world knows who Lilia is. There''s no point inining about that to me. I can''t ept that she can livevishly and be happy while we suffer!"


    "As for my daughter Le, she must be having a hard time. You can''tpare her to Lilia. Le is my biological daughter and yours too. The two of them arepletely iparable!" She added, pouring out her anger.


    "That doesn''t make sense!" Robert put his arm on his forehead with a tired gaze, and closed his eyes with a heavy expression. A few secondster, he moved the wrist again, feeling that it was sore.


    He raised his arm and looked, only to find that the IV needle had shifted because of his fist, and the back of his hand was now swollen.


    Even the look on Sylvia''s face was restless. But she was shocked when she saw her husband''s hand, so she screamed and ran to find the doctor.


    Even though they fought a lot, she was still worried about Robert''s health.


    In this world, only Robert could tolerate her cruelty and anger.


    What''s more, the bankrupt Pangestu family is still waiting for his return.


    Because of that, she couldn''t get into trouble.


    Sylvia ran outside and bumped into the doctor who heard her scream.


    The doctor who happened toe was Doctor Michael. When he walked into the ward, he saw Sylvia''s panicked face.


    "Doctor, have a look, his hand ..."


    Before she could finish her words, Doctor Michael was filled with a sullen expression. "Why are you screaming loudly like that? This is the hospital, not your living room. We getints from other patients because your voice is too loud. If you continue like this, you have to leave the hospital as soon as possible."


    Sylvia felt embarrassed and confused, she just stood there still.


    The two patients in the same ward stood at the door and pointed at them at this time.


    In this room for three patients, they heard the couple''s constant bickering every day.


    This room was full of cancer patients, why didn''t they want to give them peace while they fought for their lives?


    At this moment, Doctor Michael gave Sylvia a fierce look.


    He snorted, then walked to the hospital bed and looked at the back of Robert''s hand. He pulled out the IV needle. "Soon, the nurse will apply ointment to you. After that, the infusion can be continued when the swelling subsides."


    Robert was frustrated and just nodded. "Sorry to bother you."


    "It doesn''t matter if you trouble me, but you shouldn''t fight and disturb other patients. Look at him, he is seventy-three years old. Now he is morefortable sitting outside the door hearing your fights. Everyone feels ufortable during chemotherapy, so respect them and be quiet."


    Doctor Michael grumbled for a long time, looking irritated before he invited two other patients into the room.


    After a while, the nurse also rushed in.


    She looked into the ward, then said to the doctor Michael, "Doctor, in the operating ward downstairs, a patient came in and said that the wound on his stomach opened again. They wanted you toe for a consultation."


    Doctor Michael looked surprised. "What kind of wound?"


    The nurse exined, "The report said that this wound had not healed for a long time, the ER suspected it as a malignant tumor."


    Upon hearing this, Doctor Michael agreed. "OK, I''ll be downstairs."


    As the two of them walked out side by side, the nurse added emphatically, "The patient is in Ward 302 downstairs, and she''s called Le."


    "Okay, I understand!"


    As the doctor and nurse left, Sylvia came.


    She rushed to the bed and pulled Robert over. "Robert, did you hear that?"


    The man looked at her calmly without answering.


    Sylvia shook her arm. "You must have heard that too, right! Just now, the nurse said that the patient was Le, right?"


    After all this time, she finally got the news about Le. But after only a few seconds, even the woman''s joyful emotions were reced by panic again.


    She remembered what the nurse said just now, "What''s with Le? Why is there a wound on her stomach?"


    "How do you know if it''s your daughter Le? Don''t bother worrying."


    Robert''s face is ugly. He couldn''t believe that the person in the hospital below was really Le.


    After that incident, she avoided the Pangestu family.


    How did she show up at Minerva Hospital now?!


    He''s really disappointed in his own kid now.


    Seeing everything that had happened, wasn''t she the one who caused it?!


    At this time, Sylvia was scolded by Robert and forgot to answer.


    She pushed him away for a moment, and said angrily, "I don''t care, even if she has the same name, I have to go and see her. It could really be our daughter."


    Sylvia immediately stood up and walked out. She turned around hesitantly when she stood in the corridor. "Do you want to go with me��"


    "I''m not going!" Robert refused without hesitation. "Even if it''s her, her life and death are none of our business!"


    After hearing this, Sylvia sank her face in displeasure, then turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    No matter what, she had to see her.


    When Sylvia left, Robert suddenly sighed. Hey back down on the hospital''s bed and looked up at the ceiling, vaguely feeling that his life had failed!


    ...


    Downstairs, the surgical ward.


    Le is seen lying on the hospital bed with a pale face. Her clothes are rolled up, the wound on her lower abdomen is swollen and ulcerated, and the skin is stained with blood, looking real scary.


    Mike sat by the hospital bed while Clifford came down to help with the admission procedures.


    Several doctors stood beside him watching, other patients kept their eyes on them.


    This little girl was badly injured.


    "How long has your wound not healed?"


    Doctor Marcus stood to the side and looked at her, feeling very strange. The gangrene looked like a symptom of infection, and the scar of the skin was distorted, obviously not sutured properly.


    Le was gasping with pain, and when she heard the doctor''s question, she replied, "Almost two months!"

 Chapter 678 - I Finally Found You!

    At this time, Doctor Marco was also being consulted at the bedside.


    He browsed through the file, then examined her stomach with his fingertips. "It doesn''t look like a malignant tumor, but let''s have a look."


    Doctor Markus answered, "The wound is two months old. I''m still worried it''s caused by a tumor. If Doctor Marco says no, then it is definitely an infection."


    "I know from past experience, but it is difficult to say whether there is a wound in it or not. I''ll do a thorough examination, and when the resultse out, I''ll pass them on." Doctor Marco said and left the ward.


    However, a creepy figure peered into the crack in the door.


    He stepped forward and opened the door. The doctor identally ran into Sylvia.


    "What are you doing in this ward?" Doctor Marco looked at Sylvia sharply, but the other party did not answer it. Sylvia jumped in the entrance and rushed to the bed.


    "My daughter! My dear, it''s really you!" Sylvia clearly saw Le from the gap.


    She stepped forward uncontrobly, and her brows beamed.


    Le''s eyes paused for a moment when she heard Sylvia''s voice.


    At that moment, Mike, who was standing not far from the bed, noticed Sylvia''s figure and frowned. His lips indifferently turned around and led the medical staff out of the ward.


    In the corridor, Mike calmly listened to the doctor''s exnation, and after a while, he returned to the ward.


    At this time, Sylvia leaned over the bedside and touched her pale face sadly. "Daughter, you finally came back!"


    Le held back her emotions, she smiled sweetly. "Auntie��"


    Her response made Sylvia''s joy disappear a little. "What do you call me?"


    Le opened her mouth, and after a few seconds of pondering, she called back to her, "Mom��"


    "My daughter, we are finally reunited!" Sylvia wanted to cry.


    When she saw Le''s wound, she couldn''t hide her worry. "Dear, how could your injury be so bad? Where have you been? Don''t you know I''m so worried to the point of dying, so please stop running away. I know you are being persecuted, but we are family, we can face this together. I don''t want to lose you again..."


    Even the woman started to sob softly as she spoke, all her motherly love was dedicated to Le.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not leaving. By the way, I''m going to introduce you to someone. Mike..."


    Le can never forget her excitement when she told me about Mike. Even though her wound was painful, she was still excited, and the news that they were getting married was finally conveyed to Sylvia.


    "Is he�� The second youngest child of the Austin Family from Jakarta?"


    After hearing Le''s introduction, Sylvia''s eyes were shocked by greed.


    She had met him before.


    But at that time, she was nervous and didn''t really pay attention to him. Now that she knew his identity, Sylvia thought that if her child could marry into the Austin family, then the Pangestu family would be saved!


    Right now, Mike didn''t ignore the light flickering under her eyes, and nodded slightly, "I used to have Austin as myst name but I don''t know now."


    Sylvia doesn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    Le then exined shyly. "In order to be with me, Mike had been kicked out by the Austin family. But you can be sure that the two of us will be fine. Even without the Austin family, I''ll be fine with my husband."


    She''s implying that she doesn''t care about Mike''s identity as long as she can be with him. Her face was so hopeful as she said, "So ..."


    Le is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart and more cunning.


    Even her mother reacted by nodding her head, as if she could see everything through.


    Then Le hesitantly said in a low voice, "Mike is the person I have loved for a long time. We can finally be together. Aren''t you happy for me?"


    Sylvia nced at her then quickly nodded. "Of course, I''m happy for you. But I thought my daughter will be married into a rich family. Now it seems that you are happier even though the world is against you."


    Hearing this, Le and Mike smiled at each other, and she asked again, "Why are you in the hospital?"


    "Oh, your father is sick!" Sylvia answered.


    Le pretended to be surprised. "Ah? Is his illness serious?"


    "It''s okay. After chemotherapy, we still have to wait to see his condition. After that, your father can go for the surgery."


    Right now, Sylvia didn''t care about Robert at all. She also selfishly felt that Mike was unworthy of her daughter.


    If possible, she still wanted her daughter to find a good family, at least one that could help the Pangestu family.


    She thought of everything on her own, and at the same time, Le didn''t continue to question Robert''s condition.


    Obviously, she didn''t care.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the parking lot on the lower floor of the Minerva Hospital, Clifford was seen taking the receipt and walking to the car parked around the corner.


    The bodyguard got out of the car to make room for him, then nodded and called him captain. Not long after, he walked to the side of the road to light a cigarette.


    Clifford took the opportunity to get into the car. He sat in the driver''s seat and lifted the bill in his hand. "Young master, madam, this is the receipt for Le''s hospitalization fees. She has also met with Sylvia."


    Lilia lifted her eyes from the phone. "Is this the senior ward?"


    When Dina helped Robert undergo the hospitalization procedure, the hospital was in shortage of beds. That''s why the man could only be treated in the senior ward for a while.


    Le should receive the best treatment today, or so it seems.


    Hearing this, Clifford shook his head, and looked at his boss. "It so happened that the bed in the six-person room was empty, so I arranged to leave first."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows clearly. "What''s the room number?"


    "302!" After Clifford finished speaking, Lilia lowered her head and proceeded to text.


    Mellisa sat beside the driver and looked at Clifford. "Where''s Mike?"


    Clifford answered, "He''s staying with her in the room."


    Mellisa listened to him nkly. In an instant, she opened the door and got out of the car, then stood beside it and lit a cigarette.


    After Lilia turned off the screen, she nced out the window. "I''m afraid Mellisa will find it difficult to ept Mike''s attitude now."


    After saying that, she leanedzily on the man''s shoulder. "Jean, help me."


    "Tell me how then!" His gaze shifted from his wife''s cell phone, and there was little pleasure in his eyes.


    Along the way, Lilia is constantly sending messages, and Jean did not think much about it because he knew that his wife was arranging something.


    At this time, Lilia blinked a little. "With Le in Ward 302, can you find a way to provide another bed?"


    Jean and the hospital director here are acquaintances. It should be easier to ask him a favor.


    The man raised his eyebrows and didn''t ask many questions. "Sure!"


    Lilia wrinkled the corners of her mouth, her eyes shining. "Then�� After two days, we can go to Le''s ward and visit."


    "No ns to enter today?" The man''s sharp gaze locked onto her figure as he asked with a yful smile.


    After thinking for a moment, Lilia shook her head. "I''m not going in today, Mike''s still there after all. I''m afraid Mellisa will not be able to handle it. Let the woman be happy first, but be sure that it won''tst forever!"

 Chapter 679 - Attack Of The Reporters

    At one o''clock in the afternoon, three major social tforms finally managed to go back on service.


    Arge number of users flooded in almost instantly, and thework almost crashed again.


    People searched for thetest news on Lilia, only to find that there was nothing new at all.


    However, suddenly, there was a media ount on the Inte that made a post. The post showed an impression of Sylvia''s press conference.


    This ount is a fairlyrge ount, and he likes arguing against other inte users the most.


    The more he posted the gossip, the more heated the debate.


    The content is very simple, just a few screenshots and photos.


    The screenshot shows that Robert has applied for bankruptcy protection, and Sylvia goes to an upscale shopping center to buy expensive cosmetics.


    As for the other three photos, they are a breakdown of Robert''s inpatient fees.


    The announcement of the content made people hesitate for a moment.


    Some even inquire specifically about bankruptcy protection.


    It is said that the Pangestu family''spany is still operating in their own hands. Even though the ie after reorganization was not good, theirpany''s debt was not as much as Sylvia had said.


    On top of that, the cosmetics that Sylvia bought cost up to 50 million.


    ''Is this possible after bankruptcy?'' probably haunts many minds now.


    As for Robert''s medical expenses, the targeted drug for chemotherapy alone cost nearly 400 million, so which bankrupt family still has such purchasing power?!


    Sylvia describes herself as a victim of family bankruptcy and being abandoned by her adopted daughter.


    But the content released by the ount is saying the entire opposite.


    Of course, many people are still criticizing this post.


    Lilia is nowhere to be seen, exining that it is a guilty conscience.


    Maybe this post could be her own doing as a means to wash her dirty hands off the problem.


    But everyone knew that the wind had slightly changed.


    Still, people are eagerly waiting for Lilia''s personal response.


    ...


    At four in the afternoon, while the medical staff was changing shifts, more than a dozen media outlets broke into the Minerva Hospital after going undercover.


    They came to the oncology department and found that Robert was not there, nor was Sylvia.


    After a few inquiries, the group came to the surgical ward with their simple tools hidden in their arms.


    At this time, Mike came down to smoke a cigarette.


    In the ward, Sylvia was taking care of Le who had just fallen asleep.


    There are patients who are apanied by family members. Some are chatting and some others are ying with cell phones.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked. The sound was a bit harsh and it worried Sylvia.


    Le, who was sleeping on the bed, also woke up. She furrowed her brows and nced at her. Even the woman had started panicking. "What are they doing?"


    The sudden arrival of these people and their expressions of joy made her feel bad for some reason.


    Sure enough��


    "Ms. Sylvia, what do you think about the news on the Inte?"


    "Ms. Sylvia, please respond. The high purchasing power during the bankruptcy proves that the Pangestu family''s circumstances are not quite exactly like what you said. Is it true that your family is bankrupt?"


    "Ms. Sylvia, the conference hall charges 20 million rupiah per hour. Since you can afford the fees, why would you say you have no money?"


    "Ms. Sylvia, take a closer look at this list. Is this the cost of buying your cosmetics for a month or a week?"


    The media crew went crazy!


    After a long time waiting in the lobby of the hospital they all finally find an opportunity to get in. They should take advantage of this opportunity to get direct news.


    Is today really their lucky day?


    They really looked so happy to be able to enter and meet the woman. They said the crew won''t be able to enter the hospital ward with a big camera. But someone suggested another way. At the very least, the journalist had to pretend to be a member of the Pangestu family who was about to visit, and they had to hide all the interview tools.


    Then, reporters from several media immediately agreed. They went undercover and hid their devices.


    As a result, it only took them a few minutes to get in.


    That person was too kind!


    At that time, Sylvia was shocked by the sudden visit of the media.


    She sat down in front of the bed in a daze, especially when the shes of light in front of her continued to shoot at her, and countless voice recorders were shoved in front of her.


    Sylvia wanted to cover her face in panic, but a dozen reporters refused to give her the chance.


    "Mrs. Sylvia, please answer directly! If the Pangestu family is not as miserable as you say, then aren''t you openly using Lilia''s behavior all this time?"


    "Mrs. Sylvia, may I ask about you and the girl on that bed? What''s your rtionship with her?"


    At this moment, the sharp-eyed media crew watched Le. They looked around and found that they looked very simr!


    Big news!


    In an instant, everyone''s cameras were pointed at Le. "Sorry miss, what is your rtionship with Mrs. Sylvia?"


    "Yes, what is your rtionship? Did you know about her press conference?"


    "Are you a mother and child? Why did Mrs. Slyvia say that Lilia is her adopted daughter? Did she really adopt her when she was young? Then, do you know Lilia?"


    All of this caught the two of them off guard.


    Even Sylvia didn''t react for a long time.


    The press conference she organized did not specify Lilia''s background.


    She only told the public about Lilia''s dark side.


    But her daughter cannot be discredited by the media.


    With this thought, Sylvia shouted sharply, and then bent down to block the journalist from reaching Le. "Don''t touch her, don''t touch her!"


    Sylvia'' tightly hugged her while she pulled the nket over her cheek.


    Where no one could see, she had an expression of displeasure, and her eyes continued to show disgust.


    She knew about Sylvia''s press conference, but didn''t know the details.


    Unexpectedly... she is so stupid!


    Howe she took the media to the hospital!


    Just as the medical staff rushed over to hear themotion, Mike was back on the ward.


    The six-person room was packed.


    A group of reporters is almost swarming around Le''s bed.


    He narrowed his eyes, stepping forward to plunge into the crowd. When he finally saw Sylvia''s figure, he said in a deep voice, "Are you alright?!"


    Sylvia''s movements stopped, then she ordered. "Mike get them out of here quickly, hurry!"


    Le heard Mike''s voice and called out to him from under the cover.


    Once Mike stared at the reporter, his handsome face darkened. "Where''s your professional ethics? Why do you have the heart to treat a mother and a daughter like this?!"


    The media were in an uproar.


    A mother and a daughter???!

 Chapter 680 - People’s Attack

    Mike''s statement allows some people to grasp important information.


    They had intended to ask a few more questions, but the medical staff outside the door and the security had arrived.


    The reporters broke into the ward, which was no small matter.


    For a moment, the scene waspletely chaotic.


    Around eight security officers surrounded the journalists and continued to prevent them from taking photos and interviews.


    Due to its pervasive nature, the hospital evenunched an emergency response n, summoning all police station personnel that were under the district''s jurisdiction.


    After half an hour, the peace in the ward was restored.


    Mike was standing by the bed, his thick eyebrows tucked together. He didn''t say anything which made the atmosphere around him a little tense.


    The other five patients on the ward looked at them one by one. Even though they didn''t speak, everyone''s faces were full of curiosity and anticipation.


    They all heard the questions raised by the reporters.


    Unexpectedly, this woman turned out to be the adoptive mother of a star.


    At this moment, Sylvia was sitting on the edge of the bed with a decadent expression and her entire figure was frozen stunned.


    She didn''t expect that a group of reporters would actually find her here.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Mike with a bitter expression. "Mike, you just came downstairs to smoke a cigarette, didn''t you see the reporters?"


    Hearing the voice, Mike raised his eyebrows. "I saw them."


    "Then why didn''t you stop them? If you had prevented them, they wouldn''t have been able to get in."


    Sylvia was clearly angry.


    Even Le couldn''t listen anymore. "Mike just came down and smoked, he couldn''t stop so many reporters himself!"


    After she finished speaking, Mike reached out and tapped her on the shoulder.


    Then, he looked at Sylvia and said sarcastically, "I did see the reporters, but I never thought they were here to interview you."


    Sylvia felt her throat choked and hushed angrily.


    Seeing that she is still dissatisfied, Le frowns at her mother''s scolding. "They no longer care about the oue of your press conference. Now they know my rtionship with you, and I know for sure they will solve this problem thoroughly. It''s better if you don''te to my ward anymore."


    Sylvia raised her head in panic. "My daughter, I..."


    Le turned her head and exined that she didn''t want to listen to Sylvia''s exnation. If she didn''t find her, how could the media rush into her room to interview her?


    That''s all the problem, and she wouldn''t me Mike for doing nothing.


    The once fierce Sylvia instantly shrank at her daughter''s pouting lips. "My daughter, how could you speak like that? I did it for the sake of our family. Your father is now..."


    "Since he is so seriously ill, you should return immediately."


    Le forcefully interrupted Sylvia''s words, there was resistance between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Sylvia wanted to defend herself, but Mike woke up and gave the order to leave the room coldly. "Please see yourself out, she needs to rest."


    After he finished the words, Le took the opportunity to pull the nket and turn towards him.


    In this situation, that woman didn''t even have any light on her face, so she left the ward in shame.


    She walked hastily, breathed violently up and down, and walked to the corner of the stairs where no one was there. Then she took out her cell phone and dialed an unknown number.


    After three calls, the call was picked up, and Sylvia asked anxiously. "Several reporters just broke into the hospital. Are they going to write silly news about me?"


    She looked panicked even with the slightest question.


    The other party fell silent, and after a moment, he answered in a low voice. "See for yourself, you''ll find out in the end!"


    This unclear exnation confused Sylvia.


    She wanted to ask further questions, but the other party hung up.


    When she called again, she heard a tone that the phone was turned off.


    Sylvia was so angry that she stomped her feet, then she rummaged through her cell phone and browsed through the inte for a long time.


    She was not very familiar with the operation, and after random clicks, she still had no choice.


    Sylvia frowned anxiously, and wanted to return to the ward to apologize to Le. When she took two steps, she felt she could give her a bright future, her fate would not be a hassle for her.


    The more she thought about it, the more she would not. Finally, she took the phone and sent a text message to an unknown number.


    A press conference has finished. When are the things you promised me?!


    She managed to send the message, then waited a while at the top of the stairs, but the despair she could only return to the oncology ward was anxiously.


    �� ...


    Afternoon, half past five.


    More than a dozen media outlets release thetest news at the same time, including the most interesting entertainment news in the circle.


    ''Entertainment Express: [News] The biological daughter of Lilia''s adoptive mother has been revealed. For more details, please click the link below��''


    The contents of various media reports are almost the same, and people are surprised that even the woman has a biological child.


    In fact, when Sylvia held the press conference, everyone thought that the Pangestu family only had one daughter.


    Even Lilia''s whereabouts are being hidden very well.


    When news came out in the media, some people madements that they were unclear whether the Pangestu family had a daughter. Still, they knew Sylvia also had a son. The person delivering the news imed to be her son''s ssmate.


    Unfortunately, this post was recently posted and was quickly blocked.


    It seems that someone is deliberately hiding Daniel''s identity, not knowing whether to protect him or cover him up!


    However, no matter what, people have taken another big bait today.


    As the news came with unclear photos, the entirework started a new wave.


    At the same time, even the Irwan family and the Mayer family received the news.


    Newborn95: Isn''t this Le? When I was in middle school, she was the most annoying student in the whole ss. Didn''t they say that she was the second child of the Irwan family? How could she be from the Pangestu family?


    Pr bear: Looks like I know who you are! Long time no see! This Le... If we talk about her dark history, her crime would never end.


    Gossip Spreader: @Newborn95 @Pr bear, try to share your experience with Le, gather your other friends!


    On the Inte, Le''s former school ssmates gather and discuss when they see Le''s photo online.


    They exposed Le''s past, along witg how cruel she used to be, along with the rumors that said Le had an abortion.


    After Le was exposed, she was met with all theints from her previous ssmates.


    At the same time, the Irwan family also read the news on the Inte.


    The daughter they love the most is now the object of hatred by their ssmates.


    Richard looked at the cell phone screen in his hand, only feeling his cheeks hot.


    It turned out that the only ones who were deceived were themselves.


    ...


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Lilia and Mellisa returned to the Lakeside Vi.


    In just one day, the focus of public opinion gradually shifted to Sylvia and Le.

 Chapter 681 - Shut Your Doors Tightly!

    At this time, Lilia was sitting in the living room. She put the phone on the coffee table and rubbed her sore forehead, feeling tired.


    Throughout the day, she holds her cell phone to text or read the news almost non-stop.


    When her rxed nerves came back, she felt very tired.


    Mellisa went into the kitchen to pour two sses of water, and when she handed it over, she asked, "You blocked the news about Daniel on the Inte?"


    Lilia took a sip of water from the ss. "Yes, this matter has nothing to do with him. I don''t want the media to pay too much attention to him."


    In the entire Pangestu family, the only one that made her feel hesitant was Daniel.


    After all, he and Sylvia were very different.


    Mellisa pursed her lips, nodded and sat down. "It''s okay, he should be the most innocent in this,"


    Both sisters looked at each other and smiled. Then Lilia heard the sound of a car outside the door of the vi. "Maybe it was Jean."


    After they had dinner at the restaurant in the evening, Jean said that there was something that had to be dealt with at thepany, so he asked Dina to send her and Mellisa home first.


    It hasn''t been a few hours yet but he''s back already? What happened?


    She got up and walked to the window, seeing the dark night. In the distance, she saw the man pacing the car door.


    And in his hand, he was also holding a document.


    Lilia went to open the door to greet him at the entrance. "Are you busy at work?"


    The man, defying the cold night, closed the door behind him, then his thin lips said, "Just take this paper."


    Suddenly, Jean handed the document to Lilia.


    Lilia looked down. "This is for me?"


    "Express delivery from Jakarta." After hearing this, Lilia immediately remembered one thing.


    She smiled and took the document from the man''s hand. This is a name change document she was going to sign.


    Jean''s warm eyes were deep on her smiling cheeks. "If there are no problems, tomorrow I will send someone to the capital city of Jakarta."


    Jean will send someone to deliver it to the capital city? Not with a delivery service?


    Lilia understood the meaning, and she smiled brightly. "Okay."


    It seems that Jean would like this issue to be settled and wants his wife to dispose of her former cursed family''s name.


    She walked and looked at the file, and when she reached the corner of the living room, she grabbed the man''s arm and dropped her lips against his cheek. "Thank you, Jean."


    Trying to understand Slyvia and Le had made her momentarily forget about this matter.


    Lilia had a trace of guilt in her heart, and sent a sweet kiss to express her apologies.


    The man then wrapped his hands around her waist, tightened his palms slightly, and bowed over her ear and said, "Mrs. Widjaya''s way of expressing gratitude seems.... Unsatisfactory"


    Lilia was surprised. Her gaze was deep, and before she spoke, she gently rubbed the man''s lips with her fingertips. "What do I do then, Mr. Widjaya?"


    Did this man try to get her to use another method?


    Lilia knew that in seconds!


    She clenched her lips, turned the back of her hand and sneaked into the living room. Then she replied angrily, "I''m pregnant!"


    After she said that, she quickly walked towards Mellisa.


    However, Lilia''s cheeks continued to heat.


    When she returned to Mellisa, her face was burning.


    Mellisa was surprised. "What''s with your face? Do you have a fever?"


    After that, she even ced her palm on Lilia''s forehead and checked her temperature.


    However, the sound of footsteps came from behind, and Lilia''s face became even redder and redder. She tugged at Mellisa''s wrist to change the subject. "Come on, I''m not sick!"


    Mellisa''s attention was on the document.


    But she was still a little worried. Her gaze turned back to Lilia, she didn''t forget to reconfirm. "Are you really okay? If you''re not feeling okay, don''t move too much."


    Lilia sighed and raised the corners of her eyes to look at the man.


    She didn''t want to blush, but Jean''s actions just made her think about the time she almost served him in the bathroom.


    The more Lilia thought about it, the more she felt hot all over her body. She calmly held her lower belly in her hands, always reminding herself that she shouldn''t forget that she was going to have a child soon!


    Mellisa looked at her face suspiciously twice, then opened it and took out two letters.


    She hurriedly nced over. "Mellisa Mayer, that sounds much better than Mellisa Irwan."


    Lilia forced her emotions to calm down, held the document and looked at it. "Then let''s sign it quickly! And soon... I''ll be called Lilia Mayer! This name sounds pretty good indeed!"


    She really likes it!


    Mellisa and her eyes met, the two sisters did not hesitate to sign the document with a pen.


    After signing, Lilia took photos of the two papers separately, then sent them to her uncle Dennis via her cell phone.


    Mellisa smiled knowingly as she watched her movements, and a warm color appeared between her cold brows.


    In the future, they would be the daughters of the Mayer family.


    Lilia put the document back in the bag, and when she handed it over to the man, she heard him say, "It''ste, go back to the room and rest, alright?"


    When Lilia hadn''t reacted yet, Mellisa was already aware of the current problem. She got up and said casually. "Good evening."


    Lilia looked back as Mellisa walked up the stairs, dumbfounded.


    ''It''s not yet half past nine, why should I be going to sleep now!''


    Lilia looked away a little and met the guy''s attractive gaze. Her pupils shrank a little, and she wasn''t hypocritical. So she asked, "Should I thank you in that way?"


    The man smiled. "What do you think about that, Mrs. Widjaya?"


    Actually, Jean just wanted a shoulder massage, but that didn''t prevent him from teasing her.


    Hearing this, Lilia licked the corner of her mouth, and scratched her cheek again with a flickering expression.


    The man narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t expect his wife would actually agree. The atmosphere in the living room became so ambiguous because of their unclear conversation.


    Lilia was willing to do anything for Jean from the bottom of her heart. She felt that she needed to be patient if she wanted to show her love for him.? To put it simply, she stood up, moved beside the man, and sat down slowly.


    With such close contact, her nose was filled with a clear and voluptuous masculine smell from Jean.


    Even she was a little worried.


    Lilia leaned forward, holding his face, and kissing his thin lips hard. "We''ll continue in the room!"


    A stream of passionate light burst into the man''s dark pupils.? Looking at his wife with a hot gaze, he then pressed the back of her head and kissed the woman deeply.


    The kiss was so sudden that Lilia lightly flinched.


    Their eyes were crossed, their saliva met and locked them together. As their breath gasped and their love burned, they sank back into their passionate kiss.


    Unable to take it anymore, the man immediately picked her up and walked to the second floor. Then, looking up, the whole room was filled with an awkward atmosphere.


    At this moment, Mellisa was standing at the top of the stairs, neither descending nor retreating.


    She opened her mouth and stretched her fingers to the kitchen. "I want to get a bottle of water!"


    After hearing that voice, Lilia, who was carried like a princess, immediately pretended to be asleep.


    The man was humming without changing his face, and went upstairs holding Lilia. When Mellisa passed them, she whispered, "It''s very cold at night, close your door tightly!"


    Lilia didn''t open her eyes nor let out a sound. She kept pretending to be asleep. "..."


    Mellisa was speechless.

 Chapter 682 - When Will We Get Married?

    The next day, in Minerva Hospital ward number 302, a patient was temporarily transferred to a three-person room at ten in the morning.


    And half an hourter, a new patient who was about 20 years old came into the three-person room.


    Mike''s eyes sank when he saw her.


    The bed of the female patient is next to Le, she is alone and without family members.


    At this time, Le had just been given medication by the nurse, she was lying on the bed and keenly watching Mike''s gaze.


    She looked at the girl for a while, and then asked, "Mike, do you know her?"


    Le is a little nervous. The girl looked a little cold, not beautiful, but very gentle.


    She vaguely felt that the other party was the same type of girl as her.


    Therefore, this made Le slightly wary.


    Mike is hers, no one can take him away.


    When Mike heard her question, he calmly looked away and answered in a light tone, "I don''t know."


    His reply made Le sigh with relief. But his eyes seemed out of control and he looked at the girl again.


    In the next second, the girl leaned back on the bed and squinted. "Have you seen enough?"


    Le was terrified and turned away guiltily.


    She had always thought this person was familiar, but she had no idea who she was!


    Very strange indeed!


    ...


    At noon that day, an image was exposed online.


    Regarding the case notes, Le was once summoned by the Jakarta Police department to be investigated.


    The time shown in the picture is a few days before Chinese New Year.


    It simply recorded Le''s coborative process in her investigation and confession.


    The disclosure of this record has captured the attention of people. This is clearly a photo taken by someone inside the police station. Who can walk in there and record a confession?


    More importantly, who did Le mention?!


    For a while, the sky above was filled with mist.


    ...


    At two o''clock in the afternoon at the Gaia Entertainment, Lilia, Joe, and Mellisa were seen in Harold''s office.


    There was aptop in front of Joe, and he tapped the keyboard with his fingers flexibly.


    After hitting the Enter key, Joe looked at Lilia. "The news currently circting is enough to make everyone curious about Le. I still have two stories about her dark history in my hands. Would you like to post them together?"


    In thest two days, almost all the news rted to Le on the Inte was secretly spread by Joe.


    And theints from her former ssmates was a wild card that was oddly in favor of his situation.


    They really had her under their thumbs!


    At this moment, Mellisa noticed Joe''s gaze and asked, "What are the other two?"


    "Buying a degree certificate is one of them and the other... I''m not sure, but it can be sent out to attract a wave of attention!"


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes and Joe added. "Yesterday, a ssmate spilled the news that she had an abortion. I contacted the person and she was very clear about the story. It did sound good, but I went straight to Le''s past admission records. Except for allergic asthma, there was no record of abortion. I suspect that this is just a ssmate who deliberately wanted to nder her."


    Lilia''s eyes flickered, and she smiled. "Not necessarily! In middle school, students'' thoughts and emotions are rtively pure. If they don''t really find a clue, their ssmates won''t be so sure about telling them." Her words caused several people present to look away.


    She held a mineral water bottle and smiled. "I''m just guessing, since her ssmate gave the news, let''s post tomorrow."


    Joe nodded. "Okay, I will use another ount to post it tonight. The news about the purchase of the diploma will be postedter and the news about the abortion will be out tomorrow."


    Harold joked with a stern face. "ording to this trend, she could be the first non-artist to be boycotted by the wholework!"


    "For me, all that is not enough to pay back all her sins!" This is what Mellisa said.


    She wanted more than that.


    When Mellisa said this, her expression was very cold. Lilia couldn''t help but look to the side. "Don''t worry, the price she will have to pay is no less."


    "I hope so." Mellisa said, but she didn''t have much hope that Lilia would make her final attack.


    This woman had met countless people along the way, and now, even if they controlled the game, it was hard to guarantee that Le would back down.


    After all, the people behind her didn''t show any hints from start to finish.


    A faint mncholy appeared on Mellisa''s face, and she stuck her hand into her pocket, covering the cket in front of her stomach.


    She can''t stay too long in Surabaya, or the other party will��


    ...


    At the same time, amercial ne slowlynded at Surabaya Airport.


    After a while, a man in his forties walked out of the cabin.


    He was wearing an elegant suit with a coat that draped over his shoulders. He wasn''t very tall, his eyebrows were serious and deep.


    When he exited the airport from the VIP line, he saw the message on the phone, and his nted eyes darkened.


    The driver was waiting at the exit of the lobby. When he saw him, he immediately stepped forward with respect. "Boss."


    "Go to Minerva Hospital!"


    At 3:30 p.m., Le was walking down the hallway of the ward clutching her stomach.


    Mike was at her side and led her. The smile on the girl''s face showed pure joy.


    Even though there was a lot of news on the Inte, she wasn''t affected at all.


    "Mike, my injury will get better in two days. After that, can you take me back to Jakarta? I''m not used to it and you''ve seen my mother''s attitude too. She''s selfish and I''m afraid she might do something reckless to you." In thest sentence, Le''s words came from the heart.


    Hearing this, Mike pursed his lips. "Did you forget what I said? She''s your mother. It doesn''t matter that she hates me, but she has to go to our wedding."


    Le is not happy. "Why do you insist..."


    "She is your mother!" Mike was determined.


    At this point, Le could only give up, she didn''t want to go against Mike''s wishes. After all, it wasn''t easy for them to be together.


    Le unconsciously clenched her arms, then leaned closer to the man''s body for a few minutes. "Mike, our wedding... When are we going to have it?"


    "After you recover, we can hold the party!"


    Le smiled happily. "Is it true?"


    In her mind, she already wanted to ask the doctor toplete her treatment faster. As long as she marries Mike, there will be absolutely no worries.


    Seeing Mike nod, the girl''s heart was even happier.


    Seeing that they were approaching the end of the corridor, she was just about to turn around and head back towards the ward. As soon as she turned around, she saw the elevator door slowly opening up ahead, and a man walked out from inside.


    For a moment, Le''s face paled in an instant.


    ''Why is he here?!''


    She panicked as if she''d seen her angel of death!

 Chapter 683 - Long Time No See!

    When the other party steps out of the elevator, a grimace appears on Le''s lips.


    They looked at each other, and an inexplicable tension lingered around them.


    Le unconsciously squeezes Mike''s arm while trying to cover her panic.


    After a while, the man came with a bag in his hand one step at a time.


    Seeing that she was going past them, he suddenly stood still, and his lopsided gaze fell onto Le''s pale cheeks. "Excuse me, how do I get to ward number 302?"


    "Just walk straight!" Le''s eyes refused to look at the other party any longer.


    The man seemed to be smiling but not really so, and nodded slightly. "Thank you, youngdy."


    Then they walked past her and Mike. The rhythm of his leather shoes stepping on the corridor floor stiffened her spine.


    "Mike, how about we go to the oncology ward to see my parents?" Le''s voice trembled.


    Even though Mike hadn''t answered yet, she already grabbed him and quickly made her way to the elevator.


    She was nervous, even scared.


    And all of this can be seen by Mike.


    After he had tacitly agreed, he simply walked over to the elevator and stopped. "You wait for me here, I''lle back and get something."


    Le panicked, and her tone grew anxious. "What do you want to take? We''d better see them first!"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long. Wait for me here." Mike touched her head gently, then quickly walked back to the ward.


    Le was standing there, confused.


    When Mike came back again, Le''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    She still didn''t move in the elevator. When she finally saw Mike''s figure, she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Mike, did youe back just to get the fruit?" Le touched her forehead and saw that the bag of fruit in Mike''s hand.


    Mike nodded. "Since I''m going to see your parents, I can''t go there empty-handed."


    "You are too much!" Le said with a smile. She then stopped and asked in surprise, "Mike, you just came back from the room, didn''t you see the guy who asked for directions?"


    Mike pulled her into the elevator. "No."


    "Is it true?"


    "What''s the matter? Is he your acquaintance?"


    Faced with Mike''s rhetorical question, Le shook her head quickly. "Not an acquaintance of mine. I just heard that he''s going to Ward 302, I''m just wondering who he wants to meet with."


    Mike shook his eyes with a pretentious calm expression


    ...


    Half an hourter, Le was still chatting with Sylvia.


    Initially, her thoughts ofing to visit weren''t very strong.


    If it weren''t for avoiding that man, she wouldn''t havee here.


    However, Robert was not there, Sylvia said that he was getting checked.


    At this time, Robert had returned and opened the door to enter the ward. At first nce, he saw Le sitting in front of his bed with his wife and chatting hand in hand.


    Not hesitating, he pressed his back against the door and said in a cold voice, "Get out of here!"


    He didn''t want to see Le even for a moment!


    This child was very disappointing.


    For many reasons, he clearly realized that Le didn''t think of him as an old man in her heart.


    No matter how much they gave her, it was only their wish in the end. The girl had never felt the same.


    Le has no heart at all!


    At this moment, Le sat down shamelessly. Mike wasn''t there, only Sylvia devoted herself to protecting her. "Robert, what are you saying? Our girl is finally back, do you want..."


    "Shut up!" Robert shouted angrily, enduring his physical difort. "Why do you always defend her? Didn''t he leave us without saying a word? What did shee for now? Of course she must be asking us something again, right? I''m sick of having a daughter like her!"


    Le was scolded, she could only shrink in Sylvia''s embrace sadly, a little afraid to make a sound.


    Robert didn''t speak anymore, he stood at the door with a heart full of anger, "Get out!"


    "Robert, you��"


    "And you, if you don''t want to obey me, go with her!"


    Sylvia was shocked at Robert''s words.


    The woman finally couldn''t hold it anymore, she couldn''t stand her daughter being scolded. She was about to take Le and get out of the ward.


    However, after only taking two steps, Robert fell and sat on the ground in pain.


    He had just finished various tests, and now he was so angry to find Le there that he suddenly felt dizzy and couldn''t stand his pain.


    "Robert!" Sylvia shouted, still worried about Robert''s health.


    Seeing this, Le could only bite the corner of her mouth and said, "Then... you guys rest well, I''ll be back first!"


    She thinks that half an hour has passed, so the man should have left the room.


    Mike just said he was out to smoke. It''s almost 20 minutes ago but he hasn''t returned.


    Le wonders as she walks away, and when she was hesitating about whether toe down to find Mike, someone wrapped one arm behind her shoulder.


    She looked happy, and when she looked back, she met another person''s cheerful eyes, and her whole body was thunderstruck.


    "If I don''t read the news on the Inte, I don''t know you are already in Surabaya!" His tone was low but full of ridicule.


    "Brother Bernard!" Le was dragged forcefully up the stairs, she couldn''t help but struggle.


    The man in front of her is Trisa''s younger brother, Bernard.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Mike doesn''t find Le in her father''s ward.


    He returns to room 302 with a tense expression, but he doesn''t see her there.


    Mike asks the patient in the room and learns that she hasn''t returned, which makes him feel something is wrong.


    He ns to go out and look for her, but the female patient who just came by happened to put down her cell phone and reminded him, "I see her going up the stairs now!"


    Upon hearing this, Mike turned and ran towards her. Turning away, he pursed the corners of his lips. "Thank you."


    He ran towards the stairs, and as soon as he opened the door, he bumped into the person inside.


    The same man from before! The two of them looked at each other, then Mike apologized and ran back.


    The man paced back and forth, grinned, turned and walked away.


    Mike looked at his back, the ck color under his eyes became thick.


    Bernard!


    When he saw Bernard walking towards the elevator in the distance, Le, who was slowly emerging from the corridor, also appeared.


    "Mike..."


    Le stared at him nkly, subconsciously lowering her head and throwing away her face, afraid that Mike would see the cut on her cheek.


    She had been pped twice by Bernard earlier, and now she felt her whole face was swollen.

 Chapter 684 - Everything Is Revealed

    "What''s wrong?" Mike looked at her with low brows and wanted to raise her chin.


    Le took a step back and touched her forehead. "Nothing, I''m just a little dizzy. Mike, I want to go back to sleep..."


    "Let''s go," Mike gave her a deep look, and naturally ignored the scars on her face. He just kept quiet and didn''t ask much.


    After the two of them returned to the ward, Ley on the bed in the nket, and never got out of bed all day.


    ...


    Time flew, two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    On the Inte, the enthusiasm for Lilia''s disobedience to her adoptive parents has waned.


    However, the rtionship between Le and Sylvia continues to rise to trendings.


    That morning, at exactly eight o''clock, Lilia posted a status.


    Lilia: See you at four this afternoon!


    Her tone was simr to the news she had seen earlier in the day. As if she was about to start responding.


    Fans rushed in.


    Lilia_MyQueen: Sister Lilia, I will definitely watch you!


    Lilia4Life: Goddess Lilia, you are the best!


    ...


    The people who support her are always there!


    After Lilia posted on her social media, she only briefly checked thements and locked his phone screen.


    At this time, she was sitting in the car and looking at Harold next to her. "Post the document on the official Gaia Entertainment''s ount."


    Harold raised his eyebrowszily. "Aren''t you going to hold back?"


    Lilia smiled frankly. "Time is running out. They''ve been attacking me for a long time, now is the time to move!"


    "Okay, send it right away!" Harold messaged Joe, and he replied right away.


    The content is very simple, just an image.


    These are the records of Robert''s receipts and all payment receipts, as well as a series of bank records.


    The entirework suddenly finds out on this day that all of Robert''s inpatient fees from the start were paid for by Lilia!


    Then, Sylvia Pangestu''s words were lies?!


    Didn''t she hold a press conference and use Lilia of abandoning them?!


    She clearly has a real daughter, but she is focusing on Lilia instead?


    Of course, after Gaia Entertainment released its post, some people still questioned the authenticity of the document.


    In less than ten minutes, Gaia returned to post another message in the form of a notary document image from the notary office!


    Soon after, the media broke the news that Sylvia had earned 100 million on her personal ount the day before the conference.


    Nobody knew where the news came from, but it spread fast!


    So, in just one hour, some people spected that this was all the work of someone who deliberately wanted to destroy Lilia!


    Sylvia was bought by someone!


    People are very impetuous!


    Even though they were convinced before, looking at these legalized documents immediately turned them against Sylvia.


    As for what will happen at four in the afternoon, the entirework is looking forward to it.


    ...


    At 10.30 am in the room, Robert was viewing content on the Inte with his cell phone. His face was shocked and confused.


    He didn''t know where the woman was, and the patients on the ward also knew the news and looked at Robert in a whisper of sorrow.


    The money for his medical treatment came from his adopted daughter.


    Even so, the couple is still trying to y dirty for money!


    Robert looked at the news in disbelief, he didn''t have the extra energy to care what other people thought.


    How did it happen?!


    The response from the hospital was clear. The funding came from a charity that allowed him to seek treatment.


    But in the end, Lilia did all of this for him in secret.


    Thinking that his treatment came from a charity, he could ept everything in peace.


    But the one who paid for it all this time turned out to be Lilia...


    What he and Sylvia did to her back then seems ridiculous now.


    His own daughter would not help him when he was ill.


    After all the cruelty they did to her, Lilia still cared for him.


    Robert was silent for a long time, his eyes that became cloudy from the torment of his illness made him even more emotional.


    ''Lilia, my daughter, you really want to make me feel guilty for the rest of my life�� don''t you?''


    After all, Robert is different from Sylvia.


    His palm trembled slightly. Because he was too emotional, he felt pain in his eye, and his hand quickly reached out then touched it.


    At this time, the ward door was pushed open. Robert lifted his head in a daze and looked at Sylvia''s figure. He felt like he was in a trance for a moment.


    "Robert, look at this. I just bought it at the supermarket. They say that this is the newest health product, it should be able to help you."


    Sylvia walked in through the door with three boxes of health products. She put the box beside the bed, and even though she was panting breathlessly, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    Robert turned stiffly to look at the boxes. He gritted his teeth and forced out a few words. "Who gave you the money?"


    Sylvia was wiping her forehead with a wet towel, and she was confused. "Who gave me money?!"


    Almost immediately, Robert got up from the bed and hurried to his feet in front of Sylvia''s face and pped her.


    The woman staggered, her stomach hit the corner of the bedside table.


    "You�� How dare you hit me?" Sylvia covered her face in disbelief.


    Robert pointed at her, but his fingers continued to tremble. "Sylvia! I really am stupid for marrying you! Tell me, who gave you money and asked you to hold a press conference to humiliate Lilia? Tell me!"


    His ming anger made it difficult for him to control his emotions.


    Everything is this woman''s fault, everything!


    Lured by some money, she willingly used Lilia of doing something cruel to them.


    Now that the truth was clear, why did she still have the face to take such illicit money to buy supplements for him?


    At this moment, Sylvia was momentarily frightened by Robert''s anger.


    When she heard the question, she lowered her head in panic. Then she raised her voice. "Robert, what are you talking about! The money is our own, who else gave it to me! You are already like a corpse, do you think anyone else will give us money without demanding something in return? I have called that press conference to make people know Lilia''s true behavior, I wasn''t told by�� Ah!!"


    Sylvia''s arrogant tone made Robertpletely furious.


    He stepped forward and grabbed Sylvia''s hair and bent over her face.


    Even if he''s sick, he''s still a man.


    Whether it was strength or skill, he was much better than Sylvia.


    "Sylvia, tell me the truth! Who gave you the money? You dare to hold a conference and ept 100 million in bribery, do you dare to die for that money?"

 Chapter 685 - Lilia’s Past

    Sylvia had never experienced such humiliation in her life.


    After being pped countless times by Robert, she broke down in tears and started to fight back.


    In that deste ward, her shrill roar echoed around every corner. "Robert, you are a jerk! What''s the point of you hitting me? You bastard, I married you only because you were rich!"


    Sylvia screamed and tried to fight Robert. Her graceful appearance immediately fell apart.


    The couple, who had endured adversity in their middle age, ignored the audience on the ward, and continued fighting.


    The medical staff who had arrived after hearing themotion were also scratched by Sylvia while trying to intervene.


    Because of their bickering, the ward for this tumor patient went into a scene for a day.


    And this scene, half an hourter, was posted online in the form of a video.


    The Pangestu family''s reputation was mocked by the entirework for nearly a day.


    ...


    3:30 PM,? Marina Conference Hall.


    At the same location, Gaia Entertainment announced to the media that a press conference would be held here.


    Since it was about Lilia, almost all the relevant media in the industry rushed over after learning the news.


    When Sylvia called the press conference, only a dozen or so were present. And now, nearly a hundred media were present which made the conference hall packed.


    At 3:50 pm, Lilia got out of the car in a ck dress.


    Next to her was her sister, Mellisa.


    At the entrance, the reporters who had been waiting stepped forward and surrounded them in an instant.


    "Lilia, Are you holding an interview session for the press today? Would you like to respond to your adoptive mother?"


    "Lilia, since you''ve been in charge of your foster father''s hospital expenses, why didn''t you show up on the day of the press conference?"


    Many questions were raised by reporters, but Lilia didn''t say a word.


    Harold walked nearby, guarding her carefully.


    For a moment, the reporters in front of the lobby went out of control.


    Not long after, a line of ck cars drove up behind them.


    When the car stopped, nearly twenty trained bodyguards dispersed the media.


    On the path formed by the bodyguards, two tall and straight figures walked slowly.


    The reporters looked at them and subconsciously held their breath.


    The fourth young master from the Widjaya family and the second master from the Hartanto family.


    One of them is Lilia''s husband, and the other is her boss.


    Behind them, there was an unshakable connection and status.


    No one dared to offend them so easily!


    Jean walked over with steadfast steps, and in an instant, he was standing in front of Lilia. He pulled her fingertips and kissed her lips. "Sorry, I''mte."


    Lilia tilted her head and smiled. "It''s not toote, I just came too."


    "Alright,e on in."


    Lilia nodded, and walked into the building with her man.


    Today, she and Jean had not seen each other since morning. After preparing a response at Gaia Entertainment, she and Mellisa came directly to the press conference.


    Meanwhile, Jean went to the airport to pick some people!


    Chris and Mellisa walked behind them. Their faces were serious and they turned a deaf ear to the reporter''s question.


    These scenes are also broadcast to the Inte in real time by TV stations for viewing.


    As everyone entered the venue, a car slowly stopped at the side of the road in front of the building entrance.


    Someone got out and his eyes fixed on the conference building, then he walked in.


    At exactly four o''clock, the press conference finally began.


    In the conference room, a row of long tables with tablecloths was ced in the speaking area above the stage.


    The three microphones'' setup was almost exactly the same as the scene of Sylvia''s conference that day.


    However, the people sitting at the table were Lilia and her confidant.


    Currently, Chris was sitting on her left and Harold on his right.


    These three people represent Gaia Entertainment, while Jean and Mellisa sit in the middle of the first row.


    There were no vacant seats. As far as the eye could see, there were only countless camera shots of the reporters.


    Lilia faced everyone calmly. After looking around, she said sharply, "Thank you foring here even though this conference was suddenly announced. I am speaking today in response to the words of Ms. Sylvia who used me four days ago."


    "I think that everyone currently watching the live broadcast has a lot of questions. Now, I will provide a detailed exnation to answer any doubts people have about me," she added.


    Some of her words are neither humble nor arrogant.


    The reporters continued to snap their cameras while holding their breath.


    Lilia was silent for a few seconds and continued. "First of all, let me exin my rtionship with the Pangestu family."


    "I am indeed the adopted daughter of the Pangestu family. But, a few months ago, the Pangestu family discovered the whereabouts of their biological daughter. After they found their biological daughter, they finally chose their biological daughter and cut ties with me. I respect and support their decision."


    At this point, Lilia stopped talking.


    She was adjusting her emotions, and Chris took the opportunity to casually knock on the table. "Lilia is now an artist from Gaia Entertainment. This incident has seriously damaged her reputation, and mypany will not hesitate to seek justice. So, by all means, I ask that this injustice be ounted for."


    Lilia looked at Chris and nodded slightly. "Thank you, Mr. Chris. Next, I will leave time for everyone who wants to ask. I will try my best to respond to all the questions."


    At this time, a reporter pondered for a few seconds and raised his hand and asked, "Lilia, may I ask about the real daughter of the Pangestu family? Is the daughter''s name Le who has recently been viral on social media?"


    Everyone was silent and waiting for an answer. Lilia then nodded slowly.


    It was true!


    "Then, if you were not a child from the Pangestu family, were you adopted by them? Le has lived in the capital city Jakarta since she was a child and separated from the Pangestu family, can you exin what happened?" The reporter asked straight to the point.


    In an instant, everyone turned their gaze to Lilia. This kind of life experience drama is too intriguing.


    Hearing that voice, Lilia nodded slightly. "This problem, to be precise, was caused by an ident after birth."


    Her exnation wasn''t clear, and she didn''t mention that Trisa casually swapped the baby.


    After that, a reporter raised his hand. "Lilia, someone on the Inte showed a picture saying that Sylvia''s bank ount had about 100 million the day before her press conference. What do you think?"


    Lilia smiled. "I know nothing about this matter. If you want to know the truth, it would be inappropriate to ask me."


    "Lilia, then may I ask..."


    Before the reporter finished speaking, the closed door to the conference room suddenly burst open from the outside.


    Due to the quiet surroundings when reporters asked questions, everyone was shocked.


    Following that voice, everyone saw the crowd of people entering from the door, and their faces were very familiar.


    If their guess is right, the one walking beside the old man is a famous diplomat who often appears on TV!

 Chapter 686 - Lilia Mayer!

    At this time, all reporters looked to the doorway and took notice.


    They have never seen a scene like this!


    A celebrity held a press conference, but how could a diplomat be interested in this matter?!


    The most important thing is the old man. Even though he looks awkward from walking on crutches, it seems that he was once seen on the national news.


    When Lilia saw this scene, she looked at Jean anxiously in an instant.


    At today''s press conference, her uncle said that he would attend, but he did not inform her that her grandfather would also being.


    She stared faintly at Jean''s cold eyes. Lilia saw that he nodded slightly to her without looking the slightest bit surprised. It was clear that her husband had gone to pick them up at the airport.


    Liliaughed helplessly. After a while, she stood up, walked slowly towards her grandfather, and eximed softly, "Grandfather!"


    At the scene, someone has identified Caleb''s identity.


    They felt that this was so unreal!


    Apart from Caleb''s identity which shocked the audience enough, even the diplomat Mr. Dennis was present at this ce. Anyone present here knows that they had Mayer as theirst name, a powerful family from Jakarta.


    These people represented the status of arge family and were definitely not just random figures the entertainment media could touch.


    What happened?!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Lilia.


    They all heard her calling him grandfather, but no one asked rashly because they didn''t dare to cause trouble.


    Caleb''s eyes were colored by the cruelty of time and frost, he then swept through every corner of the conference hall.


    He slowly stopped in ce. His ck suit exuded not a warm aura, but a majestic and grim one.


    Behind him, his three sons and a daughter followed.


    Dennis, Felix, Hansen, and ... Janice.


    The appearance of thisrge family made people look forward to what would happen next.


    Even in real-time broadcasts, the audience is waiting eagerly.


    At that time, Caleb smiled kindly. "Lilia, looks like Grandpa iste!"


    Lilia shook her head. "It''s not toote, your arrival is perfect!"


    After speaking, she looked back again. Lilia greeted them and eximed. "Uncle, uncle, uncle."


    When her gazended at Janice, Lilia just smiled and nodded at her.


    On an asion like this, it would be too strange to call her real connection with her.


    But deep down inside, she still struggled to call her mother.


    Caleb patted Lilia''s arm in relief. Then he paced back and forth, and as he climbed the stage, Chris greeted him too. "Sir, it''s nice to be with you again. How are you?"


    "Everything is fine, boy!"


    Chris then nodded respectfully at the old man and stood up to allow Caleb to sit on the stage.


    Harold was also long awake, waiting by his side. The media was dumbfounded! The second master of the Hartanto family also knew this old general?!


    At this moment, the old man was looking forward with impressive momentum. "Everyone, my name is Caleb, the grandfather of Lilia Mayer."


    When those words were spoken, the entire audience was in an uproar.


    He''s really the old general Caleb!


    But, who is Lilia Mayer?! Is she the same person as Lilia?


    The old man''s introduction made her identity public.


    He attended the press conference on behalf of Lilia Mayer''s grandfather.


    Caleb''s words sounded harsh.


    Lilia just nodded at the right time. Before she could speak, Dennis was already on stage. "Hello everyone, I am Lilia''s uncle, Dennis Mayer!"


    "Hello everyone, I am her second uncle, Felix Mayer!"


    "I am her third uncle, Hansen Mayer!"


    This constant introduction made the media''s hair almostpletely fall out.


    Anyone who learns a little about history knows the majesty and power that the Mayer family''s name brings.


    It turns out that Lilia is the daughter of the Mayer family.


    No wonder she remained calm despite receiving numerous attacks on the Inte before.


    Who would dare question the status of the Mayer family?!


    "Looks like everyone needs time to process all this."


    At this time, Dennis was standing in front of the stage. He picked up the microphone on the table and said politely, "In thest few days, my niece has been criticized and received verbal insults. Among you, I believe there are also parents and uncles. May I ask all of you, who can bear to see your children maliciously ndered and remain indifferent? My Mayer family, however, cannot ept it! After this interview session is over, I, as the eldest son of the Mayer family, will give a full exnation on this incident!"


    As a diplomat, Dennis certainly understood how to speak in public. He put the microphone on the table again, and then helped his father off the stage.


    The emergence of the Mayer family made the heat inside the conference hall continue to escte.


    Less than ten minutester, the level of discussion on social media tforms had reached its peak. The name Lilia Mayer became a hot topic of conversation in an instant.


    At that moment, Lilia looked at the audience below the stage with great emotion. All members of the Mayer family were here, making her feel the most affection.


    The press conference then continued, and when Lilia, Chris and the others sat back, the media did not raise their hands for a long time.


    Who would dare?


    Not far in front of the camera were those from the Mayer family. They worry that if they ask carelessly, they will lose their jobs.


    Many people are hesitating, Lilia looks around and she quickly grasps the reporters'' subtle expressions.


    She smiled lightly and joked. "Everyone, no need to hesitate. This Q&A aims to answer all people''s questions on my own behalf. If you have any questions, please ask them!"


    She implies that there is no need to worry that the Mayer family will threaten them.


    The reporters looked at each other and there were still many people who didn''t dare to ask.


    But there was one person who had the courage to raise his hand. He asked in a trembling voice, "I want to ask, how did you be a child of the Mayer family? Can we assume that you are indeed the biological child of the Mayer family? "


    This question has been echoed by many hearts.


    "Right!" Lilia doesn''t hesitate anymore, she''s a Mayer!


    "So... Lilia, at the beginning, you said that it all started since you switched as a baby, are you now happy that you have returned to your family?"


    Lilia looked at the reporter and said simply, "I''m really happy to have returned to my real home."


    Another person asked, "Lilia, since you are the daughter of the Mayer family, did your real parentse today?"


    Hearing this, Lilia''s gaze casually stared at Janice below the stage.


    She nodded slightly. "My mother is here!"


    Janice''s eyes got wet for a moment.


    She wanted to stand up and let everyone see herself, but Dennis stopped her movements. "Sister, don''t worry, let Lilia finish her part first."

 Chapter 687 - Clarification

    Janice took a deep breath, held back the joy in her heart, and nodded silently.


    This was the first time she had heard Lilia publicly admit her identity.


    She even admitted that she was her mother.


    Lilia didn''t ignore Janice''s movements. Even though it was only for a moment, the mother and daughter''s eyes met together. Even though it was still strange, there were signs that the ice had melted.


    Mellisa, who was sitting beside her grandfather at this time, followed Lilia''s gaze and looked to the right. She saw Janice''s face, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Mellisa, what''s wrong?" Caleb noticed her sharp gaze and asked in a low voice.


    Mellisa looked away, shook her head and smiled. "It''s okay grandfather, don''t worry."


    "I can''t rest easy about you!" The old man snorted, and while the reporter was still busy asking questions, he gave Mellisa his input. "Little girl, I tell you that no one dares to question the Mayer family''s decision. Your home is in the capital city of Jakarta and your sister Lilia is in Surabaya. But why do you always run outside? Can''t you stay? Not seeing you for a day, this grandpa''s heart feels devastated. If you really have trouble, tell me, tell your uncle, everyone will help you!"


    Mellisa touched the bridge of her nose, not daring to speak back. She just answered wisely, "Okay, grandpa."


    "Hmph, you... You have always been like this since childhood. Since childhood you were the only one who couldn''t be spoken to! Don''t think that Grandpa doesn''t know. Do you think that simple answer can convince me? Even if you want to leave, you have to leave a message. At least tell us that you are safe, got it ?!"


    In the end, the old man looked helpless.


    The person he loves the most is Mellisa, and he''s the one who can''t help her go away.


    This child has a stubborn nature since she was a child, she disappeared and went into the dark for several years because of her family. Of course this grandfather had an overprotective nature.


    Seeing her grandfather''s attention, Mellisa took his arm and started resting her head on his grandfather''s arm.


    ...


    At this interview session, the reporters'' questions were still running smoothly.


    Even though there were people from the Mayer family, after a few questions, everyone discovered that the Mayer family did not intend to intervene.


    This also made the journalists excited to try, and one by one took out small notes and asked all the questions they had prepared in advance.


    The rare question and answer sessionsted nearly two hours with Lilia''s calm and intelligent answers.


    Most of the questions that received the most attention had been answered by Lilia.


    People who watched the live broadcast expressed their conviction by apuding her!


    If Lilia answered dishonestly, how could she dare to answer in public?


    When the meeting was about to end, Lilia was discussing something with Chris and Harold next to her, then suddenly, she heard a weak call from behind the conference hall.


    "Lilia, I have something to say!"


    The sound is not loud. If it weren''t for the reporters behind who heard the voice, everyone might have missed it.


    However, the current atmosphere was very rxed, and the media crew were resting while discussing. In the gap between Lilia''s answers, people whisper to each other.


    The people in thest row heard the voice, followed the voice, and saw a face they were rtively familiar with.


    This guy, Robert.


    He came from the crowd with a calm expression.


    In fact, he listened quietly behind the reporters throughout the question and answer session. Robert never expected to see Lilia again this way.


    He heard all the answers. Noints, no sarcasm, and she twists some questions back at those who try to contradict the answer.


    Robert thought Lilia would be annoyed with him, and thought she would mock Sylvia for what she did.


    The man thought a lot, but in the end nothing happened.


    No matter how cruel the Pangestu family was to Lilia, she never mocked them from the beginning.


    Robert walked to the front of the stage one step at a time. The reporters were still busy taking notes and photos. Therefore, Robert must pass through the sea of ??humans. As he passed, these reporters faintly smelled disinfectant on his body.


    Someone recognized him and called Robert.


    The median began frantically pressing the camera shutter and focused all the shots on Robert.


    Lilia saw the sight of the man walking towards the stage, and felt a little dazed.


    She didn''t expect that Robert woulde to this press conference.


    The father and daughter met again, but seeing each other on an asion like this seemed embarrassing.


    Lilia stood up politely, met Robert''s hot gaze, and nodded. "Why are you here?"


    Hearing this, Robert shook his head and sighed. "Lilia, long time no see!"


    Lilia looked at him intently, with mixed feelings in her heart.


    Robert seemed to be in a very bad state, his temples had been stained with old age.


    His cheeks that were once plump were also sunken, and the high cheekbones made him look very sluggish.


    Robert pursed his lips and walked onto the stage without hesitation.


    He picked up the microphone from the table, nodded at the people present, and said, "Hello everyone, I am Robert, Lilia''s adoptive father!"


    He was greeted by countless shes of camera light!


    He blinked slightly, endured the pain, andughed to himself. "Sorry for letting everyone know me this way. I came today because I have a few things to exin to the public."


    "Mr. Robert, were you invited to attend today''s conference?"


    Someone screamed below, and Robert shook his head. "You can treat it as a form of my conscience."


    Lilia didn''t invite him of course, she knew Robert was sick and that it would be awkward to talk to him on such an asion!


    "I''ve been reading a lot of news on the Inte recently. I have a few points to rify about the rtionship between me and Lilia. Don''t worry, just listen to me until the end! I will answer all the questions one by er. "


    After those words, Robert looked at Lilia beside him. "Lilia, I want to apologize to you first!"


    Lilia stared at him, her lips writhing, but there was no sound.


    She vaguely knew the meaning of Robert''s words, but she felt her voice choke and her heart clench.


    The little girl he loved did not move at all for a while, and after a while, he forcefully looked away and said loudly, "The press conference that was held by my wife the other day was actually staged."


    In the moment, the audience discussed with each other, trying to interpret the words. The noise they made was like a bustling city.


    Nobody would''ve guessed that Robert would admit it personally.


    "Actually, the Pangestu family went bankrupt not so long ago, but we filed for bankruptcy protection and our life is not that sad. The reason my wife held a press conference the other day was because of some money."

 Chapter 688 - What’s Inside Robert’s Heart

    At this point, Robert wasughing at himself.


    He stretched out his hand and touched his eyes, and then looked at Lilia. "Everyone knows that Lilia is a well-known artist, so my wife and I thought that this kid must have so much money. After this idea came up, we discussed nning a press conference with various usations. You must be asking why we didn''t go straight asking Lilia for money, but using this method instead, right?"


    Someone answered loudly, "Yes!"


    That''s strange!


    The impact of that press conference made people all over the world suspect that Lilia was an unfilial and selfish child.


    Normal people would think that her adoptive parents were at the brink of death and were forced to use such an extreme method to seek justice.


    At this time, Robert heard the screams from the audience and lowered his head faintly. He sighed in a daze. "The reason we are doing this is because my wife and I personally chased away Lilia from home. We found our real daughter, and we felt that Lilia was no longer needed in our life. After doing something so vile to her, how can we still ask her for money under this premise?"


    The Pangestu Family expelled Lilia?


    The media was surprised when they heard it. It turns out that the family expelled Lilia and held a press conference to rake in the money.


    What an absolutely terrible drama!


    Robert looked straight into the eyes of the audience filled with humiliation and ridicule.


    Seeing this, his heart gradually bes quieter.


    This is the effect he wanted.


    For him, all of this is worth it.


    Robert swallowed, endured his physical difort and told the truth. "As for all the people criticizing Lilia for cutting ties with us after she got married, it is actually nonsense. Precisely, the marriage itself is my own doing. You know why? Because the family fell into an economic crisis. I can only send my daughter to get married and get a billion as the dowry from the Widjaya family."


    "It is all the price I asked them to help with the Pangestu family''s crisis. I feel it is very natural because I have raised this daughter so well, and that her marriage can benefit my family. The Widjaya family has given enough sincerity to the marriage. Lilia was lucky enough to meet Jean Widjaya as her husband.? As for the 100 million transfer in my wife''s ount, it was actually a hoax for everyone. We are not stupid and I know that people suspect us. So I pretended to transfer 100 million and let all of you think that we were bought or threatened by someone else. Only in this way can we portray ourselves as victims!"


    Lilia lowered her head while standing at the side.


    She suddenly understood one thing. This father didn''t even seem to know the press conference that was being held by Sylvia.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have exined the hundred million in such a tone.


    "Mr. Robert, you say that this is a form of your conscience, have you thought about it from start to finish?"


    Someone shouted in disdain, while Robert looked at the stage calmly. "Humans are opportunistic creatures. I am a businessman, in front of money, conscience is nothing."


    These words left people speechless.


    "Of course, I would like to apologize to the public and everyone else, for being the victim of this carefully nned fraud. As for all the responsibility and the consequences, I am willing to bear it."


    "Mr. Robert, because of this unreasonable usation of your family, the reputation of Lilia and thepany has fallen victim, do you intend to rece it? Or did youe here only to confess your sins?"


    These words came from Chris.


    Robert turned and saw him who was still sitting in front of the stage. He pursed his lips. "If you needpensation, the Pangestu family willpensate you even if we have to sell our entire treasure!"


    Chris just snorted and said nothing.


    He was an outsider who had heard of the Pangestu family''s experiences, but he couldn''t understand what the couple was up to.


    Even if there really was no family rtionship to maintain, could it be that his rtionship with Lilia over the past two decades was not as good as the real daughter who appeared halfway through?


    At this time, Robert understood Chris'' disdainful expression, so he retracted his gaze, and finally added one more detail. "There is so much to say, so you don''t need to doubt my purpose ining here today. The reason why I am standing here in public is because I have found my conscience. I also just found out today that Lilia has secretly paid all my hospitalization costs. The Pangestu family bankruptcy protection has not been approved. And because of an ident, I had to be hospitalized and I had no money to pay. The response from the hospital at that time was that a certain charity allocated their money to save me."


    "I tolerate that because I have no other choice but to ept the excuse. Can you imagine how I felt when I saw the bill being paid by my own adopted daughter? When we chose to expel Lilia from our house, we didn''t even look back. And now, when I''m dying and sick, she''s still paying attention and secretly paying my hospital bills. When I discovered this fact, I felt that I owed Lilia the most in this life."


    At this point, Robert was already choking on tears.


    To outsiders, his tears now looked more like crocodile tears.


    But Lilia knew very well that every sentence and every wording out of Robert''s lips sincerely came from the bottom of his heart.


    For many years living in the family Pangestu, Robert has always loved her.


    Every time she and Sylvia had a conflict, Robert came to defend her.


    Whenever she was sad, Robert always came tofort her.


    But they had to separate in the end because of Le''s problem, and so the rtionship between father and daughter had to end.


    But after all, Robert is a good person, so Lilia secretly helped him.


    Today, he dragged his sick body, standing in front of her and everyone, shouldering all the responsibility and ridicule, just to clear his name.


    That''s... ridiculous!


    As for Sylvia, she was a total jerk who''s really not worth the effort.


    Lilia looked away from Robert''s face. The warm memories of her and the scene before her had torn her heart apart.


    She always felt like trash in the eyes of the Pangestu family, but because of Robert''s words, she felt a shallow warmth in her heart.


    At that time, a reporter asked, "Mr. Robert, has Le been involved in this incident?"


    In an instant, Robert''s expression became very stiff.


    The media has a keen sense. Even though Robert admitted everything, he never mentioned Le''s name.


    Her poprity on the Inte is now very high. This is all thetest news and the media cannot let it go.


    Robert paused and answered in a t tone, "She wasn''t involved, everything was only nned by my wife and I. But ... I will never admit her as my daughter in this life. For her, the Pangestu family is not good enough to make her acknowledge us."

 Chapter 689 - The Mayer Family’s Love Bonds

    "Alright, I just wanted to say this. I realize I was wrong. Lilia, I''m sorry. I didn''te here to ept your forgiveness, I hope this can make up for some wrongs."


    Robert put the microphone in his hand back on the table, bowed deeply at Lilia in apology, then walked off the stage staggering, leaving everyone staring at his old, decadent back.


    He leaves with tears in his eyes and sorrow.


    Lilia didn''t follow, but stared at the direction he was leaving for a long time.


    Perhaps, this is theirst meeting in this life.


    He endured all the sphemy, and from now on, he will be rejected by thousands of people.


    Not long after, no one in Surabaya saw Robert and Sylvia again.


    ...


    After Robert left, there was a long silence in the conference hall.


    Everyone looked at the door, feeling strange andplicated.


    They didn''t know whether to say that the Pangestu Family was to me or not.


    They don''t even care about friendship for money. If Robert''s conscience isn''t found today, Lilia''s reputation in the circle might be hard to recover.


    At this moment, Lilia was still standing on the stage in a daze. However, Dennis also stepped forward in time.


    He walked over to her and tapped her on the shoulder as a form offort. "Lilia,e back and sit down."


    Lilia looked into her uncle''s worried eyes, nodded slightly, and walked over to Jean after getting off.


    The man opened his palm and held her finger for a moment, only to find her palm cold.


    He pulled Lilia to his side, gently squeezed her stiff fingers. "With this, it''s all over."


    Lilia tried to restrain herself, and smiled at him a little.


    After today, her reputation has been restored, but the Pangestu family will bear the shame for thousands of years.


    At this time, after Dennis took over, Chris and Harold also took the opportunity to climb down the stairs.


    At this moment, the famous diplomat spoke in front of the people, and the ce was immediately silent.


    Such scenes are rare.


    Dennis looked at everyone with sharp eyes and sighed. "Well, I believe everyone has a clear understanding of the ins and outs of everything. I am here today to show the public one thing. Maybe everyone has guessed that I want to introduce Lilia as the daughter of my Mayer family. Starting today, she will also change her name to Lilia Mayer. It doesn''t matter what her past is, but the love and bonds of our family are very sincere to her. If possible, we want to forget her dark past. Andstly, everything that had happened was the misfortune that befell the two families. But fortunately, we have seeded in recovering our daughter, and the Pangestu family will also be punished for their actions. After today''s question and answer session, I hope there will be no more fuss. Give Lilia the justice she deserves."


    After that, the media could not help but raise his hand, but Dennis shook his head. "I did not ept any questions. Everyone from the Mayer family is here today and we havee just to clear Lilia''s name. I am sure that the two and half an hour question and answer session was enough for all of you to write your story. Once again, on behalf of the Mayer family, I thank you for being here, bye!"


    Dennis said the closing words. The media still wanted to ask questions, but when Dennis''s voice fell, the staff and bodyguards were outside the entrance and started cleaning up the scene.


    This conference has ended.


    This conference was held to respond to the public in the form of interview sessions.


    Lilia''s name was once again pushed to the top of public opinion, but the direction of the wind waspletely different from the previous few days.


    As the reporters left the room, therge conference hall suddenly looked empty and quiet.


    Lilia sat next to Jean, pressed the tip of her nose and touched her cheek with the back of her hand, feeling a little hot.


    Although this conference is not just sharing opinions, it is still tiring to answer so many questions from journalists.


    The man was well aware of her difort, and looked at her to the side with his worried eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Lilia smiled and shook her head. She saw that her grandfather had stood up, and she was also standing. "Grandpa, why are you here?"


    She suppressed unnecessary emotions, and as she walked over to Caleb, she asked in a pleased tone.


    The old man looked at her and hummed. "If I hadn''te, wouldn''t that mean I would let the immoral media keep bothering you? If it weren''t for your uncle who repeatedly asked me not to talk more on stage, I would have been abusing these entertainment media for a long time. They''re freaks�� They might want to write bad news about my granddaughter again! This is a huge humiliation for the Mayer family!"


    The old man watched the entire press conference in silence, and after there was no one else, he was very upset at this time.


    Lilia saw the look of her grandfather who was ready for battle and quickly tried to calm him down. "Grandfather, you''re a dignified former general, how can I make you bother dealing with such troublesome media! Our Mayer family is not that weak!"


    Hearing this, Caleb became somewhat serious, and nodded at her. "You are indeed my granddaughter!"


    "Grandfather, since it''s over, it''s better ..."


    Before she could finish her words, Lilia suddenly trembled, her whole body was shaking.


    The old man was dumbfounded. "Lilia? What''s wrong? Mellisa, Dennis,e here!"


    After his call, Mellisa and the others turned and walked quickly. At this time, Lilia was dizzy and fell into Jean''s embrace.


    Since she passed out, the whole ce went into chaos once again.


    Jean then sent her to Minerva Hospital as quickly as possible.


    The old man and the others also went with the Widjaya family together.


    Chris and Harold stayed behind to take care of the location of the event.


    In the car, the man''s expression was deep and serious. He didn''t dare to let go of his wife''s hand. Clifford was driving fast, but there was a continuous shuffling sound from the back seat. "Hurry!"


    He felt that Lilia was in danger. Her hands were very cold, but her skin was very red.


    This question and answer meetingsted almost two and half an hour, he understood how difficult it was.


    Lilia didn''t want her to look mentally or physically tired, so she stubbornly chose to keep smiling and respond positively.


    The man hugged her, the tips of his fingers pressed against her slightly hot brows, and a worried sigh escaped the corners of his mouth.


    ...


    Minerva Hospital, in the luxurious ward on the top floor at 7.30 that night, the doctors were seen doing various examinations on Lilia.


    There are many familiar faces, including Doctor Marco from the surgery section and Doctor Elva from the obstetrics and gynecology section.


    The final examination concluded that she was overworked and had a fever due to the cold.


    At the door of the ward, everyone from the Mayer family anxiously awaited the result.


    When doctor Elva came out, she saw Caleb''s figure and was momentarily stunned. Her eyes wandered and caught Dennis''s figure, and her heart was getting harder and harder to calm.


    This diplomat�� She knows him!


    Is Lilia the daughter of a big family?


    Doctor Elva is usually very busy, and she doesn''t pay much attention to entertainment news on the Inte, so she doesn''t know much about the recent news regarding Lilia.

 Chapter 690 - Hug Me!

    After a moment of shock, doctor Elva gave Jean an exnation.


    "Young master, your wife is not experiencing any serious problems. Your wife has only had a fever, the nurse has provided treatment and no other illness has been detected. I also want to congratte you. Earlier, I specifically did the b-ultrasound examination for her. The baby is in good condition. I also noticed that her eyes have healed."


    Absolutely incredible!


    Unexpectedly, the problem that had everyone confused at that time was solved.


    Sure enough, the Widjaya family''s power should not be underestimated.


    When those words were finished, everyone in the Mayer family stared wide-eyed at Jean.


    Caleb was the first to ask. "What baby?"


    Dennis sounded surprised. "What''s wrong with Lilia''s eyes?"


    The second uncle Felix looked relieved. "Thank God it''s just a fever."


    The third uncle Hansen also looked happy. "Is Lilia pregnant?"


    Janice, who was standing to the side, fell silent as all the questions had been asked. She could only look at Jean and wait for him to answer.


    The man calmly faced everyone from the Mayer family, then his lips slightly curved. "Let''s go see her first."


    Lilia''s pregnancy was unknown to anyone except for a few people at the hospital that day.


    Even if the news was to be announced, Lilia had to decide whether to tell everyone.


    Jean then nodded slightly, thanking Doctor Elva then passed through the crowd and turned into the ward.


    Caleb was still standing there dazed, his hands on the crutches trembling slightly. "Hansen, what did you just say?"


    The third uncle then paused for a moment. "Lilia is pregnant!"


    The old man stared at his brows for a moment, and as soon as his cheeks were filled with old wrinkles, his eyes flushed uncontrobly. "Our Lilia is�� pregnant?"


    At this moment, when Doctor Elva saw their expressions, she knew that she might have said something wrong. She pursed her lips and walked silently to the nurse''s table.


    Caleb took his crutches by force and rocked them. "Lilia is pregnant, our Lilia is pregnant! Soon, I will have a great-grandson, won''t I?"


    This is the Mayer family''s first little great-grandson!


    "Everyone listen to me! Now we go to the mall and buy gifts for my little great-grandchild!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Mellisa was the most calm, she rushed forward to stop her grandfather whileughing and joking. "Grandpa, don''t be so happy. We better go to meet Lilia first. We can buy gifts at any time."


    Caleb''s eyebrows shook, he nodded hastily. "You are right, hurry up and help mee in. Hansen, go to the nurse''s table to ask for a wheelchair. When she gets home, Lilia''s body must be too weak so we shouldn''t let her walk!"


    Everyone." ... "


    In the ward, Jean walked to the door and saw Lilia looking up at the ceiling.


    She woke up right when the nurse gave her some medicine.


    Not much difort in the body, just very tired.


    She thought maybe she was busy recently, which caused her to have a fever.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Lilia''s eyes turned, and saw the tall and straight figure of her husband. In an instant, the guilt from his conscience shed past.


    "Are you up?" When the man saw his wife, his heart actually fell to the ground.


    But his brows were still wandering coldly, and as he walked over to the hospital bed, he leaned over and pinched her cheeks. "Remember what I said before?"


    Lilia licked the dry corner of her mouth and spoke silently. "You''ve said a lot ..."


    "Huh?" The man raised his tone and his heart trembled.


    Lilia then answered in a friendly manner, "You said not to risk it too much��"


    She felt like Jean was angry!


    But she couldn''t prevent her husband''s worries.


    Lilia then looked at the man sadly, stretched her hand towards him and acted like a baby. "I''m sick, hug me!"


    This time, the man didn''t move.


    He still maintained a hunched posture, and his deep eyes locked onto Lilia in no time.


    The nurses on the ward immediately turned around and left.


    These nurses are different, they''re not as busy as doctors and are still young. So it was normal if they pay attention to big and small things in the entertainment industry in their spare time.


    At a press conference an hour ago, they had a closed discussion.


    Unexpectedly, Lilia is a descendant of arge aristocratic family from Jakarta!


    Lilia Mayer!


    This name is so dominating!


    Her husband is a famous person in Surabaya, and she herself is an internationally famous supermodel. It is certain that she is the winner in life!


    People would really envy her!


    After the nurses left, Lilia still opened her arms and waited for the man''s embrace.


    A few secondster, a sigh came to her ears. The still reluctant Jean leaned forward and let her cling to him. "This is thest time. If you act like this again, I will consider sending you away."


    Lilia nodded deep in his chest. "Well, this will definitely not happen again."


    "You''re pregnant, think about how to exin it to grandpa." The man lowered his head and kissed the side of her face.


    Instead of blushing, Lilia asked, "Grandpa? Did he find out?"


    She never dared to reveal the news about the pregnancy because she still couldn''t confirm whether her child was healthy or not.


    The fetal heart examination has not been done...


    "Doctor Elva just gave you a B-ultrasound, and she said that the child is developing very well!"


    Hearing this, Lilia''s eyes turned into an intense color, and she moved away from the man''s embrace.


    Her calm eyes were red. "Is it true?"


    "Yes."


    Lilia took a deep breath after hearing the correct answer, but couldn''t hold back the heat in her heart.


    It was great when she heard her little Jean survived!


    Lilia''s turbulent mood hasn''t died down, but her grandfather outside the door has already entered with the others.


    "Lilia, how are you?" The old man''s voice came, and Jean got up.


    As soon as Caleb entered, he walked around the bed with a happy expression, and his sharp eyes even smiled.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Caleb, who was holding a stick in both hands, began to grumble. "Can''t I worry about you? You are clearly pregnant, and you still have to work until you get sick like this. Why didn''t you tell Grandpa that you were pregnant? Are you afraid that I will forbid you to work?"


    Lilia could only lower her head. "Sorry, grandfather... I forgot!"


    Not that she didn''t want to tell, Lilia just didn''t want to give false hope to her new family.


    She tried to get through with this excuse, but her grandfather obviously did not believe it.


    But Caleb didn''t drag the problem further, he just thought that Lilia might''ve been anxious about telling the family.


    The girl has a good heart, but still the two wolves from Pangestu Family tried to harm her!


    If it weren''t for the trouble they caused, Lilia wouldn''t be so tired that she passed out.


    However, thanks to this press conference, Caleb knew that he would have a great-grandchild.

 Chapter 691 - Mother, It’s Me!

    That night, Caleb''s reminders and scolding continued to be heard.


    Lilia looked patiently epting her grandfather''s scolding because she knew that she was wrong, she continued to smile in response to the old man''s instructions.


    An hourter, it was approaching nine o''clock in the evening.


    Caleb is not tired at all. If it weren''t for Lilia''s uncle reminding him that it was time for a break, the old man would probably be speaking until tomorrow morning.


    After all, this is his first great-grandchild. For him, there was no joy that exceeded seeing his offspring have children. He is happy and excited!


    Before leaving, the old man refused an invitation to rest at the Lakeside Vi.


    It was said that the third uncle''s airline had an inn in Surabaya, and it so happened that the old man was nning to meet somerades tomorrow, so he didn''t want to trouble his granddaughter.


    Before leaving, the old man looked at Lilia with a face full of seriousness. "Lilia, tell your uncle if youck anything. Grandpa wille back tomorrow when it''s finished. And you, Jean, take good care of Lilia. If this child is still not obedient, you can tell me and I will teach her again all night."


    Lilia. "..."


    Jean calmly epted Caleb''s request. "Don''t worry, you can rest easy."


    Mellisa also got up and escorted them away.


    In the elevator, Janice stopped for a moment. "Mellisa, you''ve been busy all day long, so. .. Mom can stay here tonight and take care of Lilia! You can go home to rest!"


    No need." Mellisa shook her head weakly. "You have to apany grandpa, Lilia has me and Jean here, that''s more than enough."


    Janice wanted to persuade her again, but Dennis, who was beside her, already called her into the elevator. "Sister, let''s go."


    They all know that the two have not fully forgiven Janice for her actions.


    After hearing her voice, Janice could only give up.


    Toda,? she went to Surabaya and saw the whole press conference with her own eyes. For the first time, she felt that her rtionship with Lilia was improving a bit.


    She thought of responding wisely, but her guilt only became stronger.


    After Janice entered the elevator, she stood aside and looked down in silence.


    The old man was still discussing with his three sons excitedly about what gifts he should prepare for his little great-grandchild. The elevator stopped on the first floor, and the group was just leaving the lobby of the inpatient department when Clifford greeted them.


    The team hemanded was already nearby, and he respectfully invited them into the car.


    The old man looked at Clifford through the dim street light. This young man has a polite and kind attitude. If he was properly trained, he would definitely achieve something extraordinary.


    When he was about to see more, two people walked slowly from the path behind the inpatient department.


    Currently, there are very few pedestrians near the building.


    Dennis nced unconsciously, his face turned gloomy under the dim street light.


    "Mom!"


    A clear and very happy call came from the back left.


    Janice was taken aback, and the familiar voice kept her unmoving for a long time.


    In an instant, that figure ran over and was still screaming. "Mother ..."


    The scream came from Le!


    She was walking in the park with Mike, she didn''t expect to see her long lost mother here.


    Le may be aware that the entire Irwan family and Mayer family despise her, but only Janice cares for her the most.


    In the quiet environment, no one could not hear the joy.


    Caleb stopped walking, the joy on his cheeks long reced by seriousness.


    "Stop!" With a loud shout, Dennis eximed.


    On the other hand, Janice doesn''t turn around at all, as if she didn''t hear Le''s call.


    Le is forced to stop a few meters away. She looked at Dennis with a worried expression. "Uncle..."


    "Shut your rotten mouth! Who the hell is your uncle!" This angry rebuke came from the man whose anger went out of control, Hansen.


    He looked at Le while standing by his father''s side. He noticed Le''s appearance.


    How dirty that one woman is.


    How could this little girlpare to the stern and strong Mellisa and the graceful Lilia?


    Thinking of this, Hansen looked at Janice, and red at her while holding back his anger. He couldn''t help but be disappointed.


    Don''t tell him that his sister is still reluctant, that''s just too... ridiculous.


    At this moment, Le stood still because of Hansen''s loud shout. She then looked in front of Janice while holding back tears, she shouted. "Mom, I, I ..."


    "Le, I''m not your mother." Janice said loud and firm.


    After all this time, if she still had feelings for Le, all of her apologies to Lilia and Mellisa would be in vain.


    Janice was angry, her eyes sparkled and she saw Mike walking out of the dark street.


    She had heard of their marriage, even though she couldn''t understand the reason, it seemed they were engaged.


    Janice looked at Le with hot eyes and gritted her teeth. "If you have self-awareness, you should know that the person I don''t want to see in this life the most is you!"


    Le turned pale and moved forward unconsciously. After two steps, she said,? "Mom, do you believe what they say?"


    "You''re still pretending!" Janice pointed at her angrily. "Le, don''t you know what you have done? Do you want me to take you to Trisa and let her help you remember what happened!"


    Le stopped talking!


    She looked at Caleb with fear, then saw the cold expressions of her uncles, and identally stepped back, looking a little scared.


    She thought everyone would leave her, but not with Janice.


    Unexpectedly, she already knew about her rtionship with Trisa.


    At this moment, her sharp gaze was firmly nted on Le''s figure.


    After a while, she saw Mike''s cold arm around her shoulder.


    "Starting tonight, I don''t want to see the two of you ever again. "


    Le was taken aback. "Grandpa, I''m here to see the doctor, I�� "


    "Should I care about that?"


    The old man then looked at Dennis. "Go and tell the top brass of this hospital. Quickly say that they shouldn''t ept her!"


    "Okay, Dad!" Dennis answered, turned around and took out his cell phone to make a call.


    Even though this is Surabaya, their identity is still strong, and Caleb''s desire to do anything is just a matter of waiting for orders.


    Le didn''t think that she would actually dig her grave.


    She was discharged from the hospital without changing her clothes.


    "Mom, grandpa, don''t..."


    "Le!" Janice was annoyed by her, so stepped over and grabbed her by the cor. "I told you, I''m not your mother!"


    The general''s daughter, even though she had lost her ferocity because of her gentle husband, her strength was still buried deep in her memory.


    She thought of the scandal that has gone viral on the Intetely, and saw what Le''s former ssmate said about her. It has nothing to do with her, but it was almost torturous for her.


    Janice came from a noble family, and in the end, she was tricked by this girl in front of her.


    How ironic!

 Chapter 692 - Are You Already Happy?

    Le had never seen Janice angry.


    Moreover, her mother whom she thought was full of love was ring at her.


    Le couldn''t help but start crying. Janice loved her so much and she couldn''t see her crying before.


    Le believed that her tears would change her mind.


    After she got kicked out of the Irwan family''s home, they had not seen each other for a long time.


    Later, when Le returned to try to find her, she was rejected by the Irwan family.


    She personally believes that Janice is forced, after all, she''s the daughter Janice loves the most.


    However, Le was currently overestimating herself.


    At this moment, Janice was staring at her teary face, sneering. "Do you still have a face to cry?"


    She yanked her former daughter''s clothes hard, her eyes fierce as if they were staring at the enemy.


    She knew that she had lost her strength in the past, but Janice didn''t seem to be worrying too much about that. Her current figure is like a god of death.


    Le caused her to lose her real daughter, and even turned Irwan''s family into a joke in Jakarta.


    She will hate her forever.


    Janice took a few steps back, away from each other, looking disgusted.


    At this time, the other uncles finally looked at their elder sister in relief.


    Hansen stretched out his thumb and said with a smile, "Sister, you should have pped her!"


    Felix was just kidding. "What are you talking about, pping once won''t be enough!"


    Le still cried, unable to react.


    On her shoulder, Mike''s hand was already there. She just wanted to shrink into the man''s arms forfort, but she heard Caleb''s old voice. "Mike,e here!"


    Mike released Le in an instant. Not daring to fight the old man''s sharp gaze, he walked forward.


    In the next instant, crutches hit his leg non-stop. "I hit you with this stick on behalf of your grandfather."


    Mike gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    Caleb raised his crutches again, and hit the boy''s arm again. "And now, I''m hitting this stick for our two girls."


    When he was about to hit a third time, Le ran up and said, "Grandpa, don''t hit him again! Even if he makes a mistake, it''s all my fault!"


    She prevented the old man from hitting Mike further, and when she pleaded, she stubbornly called him ''grandpa''.


    "Dennis, take her away!" Caleb''s hatred towards Le is no secret.


    He doesn''t even want to talk to her any more.


    After giving Dennis the order, he sees that the tall and mighty Clifford has grabbed Le by the cor and threw her a few feet away.


    And that did such great damage to her wound!


    Ley down on the ground for a long time without moving, and Mike bowed his head silently.


    He was like a child who made a mistake when suddenly faced with the old man''s anger.


    "Let me ask you, do you really want to marry her?"


    Hearing that voice, Mike''s tone was calm. "Yes!"


    The old man suddenly narrowed his eyes, his gaze gloomy. "If�� the consequence of marrying her is that the entire Austin familypletely disappeared from Jakarta, would you still want to do this?"


    These words finally make Mike panicked.


    He lifted his head and bumped into the old man''s sharp eyes, and he was out of breath. "This is my own decision and has nothing to do with the Austin family. I�� am not part of the Austin family anymore!"


    Caleb''s grim aura was seen once again. As if this famous general was wrapped in an unbearable majestic atmosphere, he asked again, "Answer my question. Do you still want to marry her even though it will result in the Austin family''s disappearance?


    As a war veteran, he used to kill enemies on the battlefield. And even in his old age, Mike could not bear to face the grim aura exuding from the old man.


    Mike paused, the air he breathed felt suffocating from Caleb''s grim stare.


    ...


    Currently , the night was very dark, but the open space in front of the inpatient room remained filled with a solemn atmosphere.


    Caleb asked straightforwardly, as if delivering a heavy fist on Mike''s head.


    He opened his eyes with difficulty, and faced Caleb''s sharp gaze. "After all, she was also your former granddaughter..."


    Mike''s tone was filled with fear as he said it. The old man then understood his thoughts. The color of his eyes was very deep. His previously terrifying sharp gaze loosened up in an instant. After a breath, he muttered to Mike, "Get up, it''s so cold tonight. Since it''s your choice, you shouldn''t regret itter!"


    After giving a warning with the corners of his lips, he turned and walked towards the car.


    On the road, he saw Le still lying on the ground. The man then snorted in disgust, and got into the car in the blink of an eye.


    The rest of the Mayer family walked behind him. Before getting into the car, Janice nced at Mike and warned in a clear voice, "Mike, I''ve been watching you grow up. What you are doing now is really good, you stick to your decisions. But your choice is making people feel disappointed."


    Mike lowered his eyelids, but his hands on the side were clenched into fists.


    Is it worth it?


    He felt it was worth it!


    So what if the whole world didn''t understand, he didn''t n to look back!


    The convoy darted away from the two of them.


    The moonlight grew brighter and the cold wind slowly pped his face, but all this made Mike''s eyes turn red.


    He shifted his gaze and looked towards the top floor of the inpatient building. In his field of vision, the lights on the corridor were projected onto the bright window. Besides, it seemed like someone was standing in front of the window from Lilia''s room.


    Even though it was far away, that figure always managed to charm her.


    Outside the hall corridor, Mellisa stopped carefully.


    The bright color of themp was too strong, so she bowed her head most of the time.


    After sending her grandfather, Mellisa stood still for a long time.


    Today, before the opening of the press conference, she overheard Clifford and the team of bodyguards chatting, so she had news.


    It is said that after Leonard returned to his family home in Bandung, he was prohibited from going out.


    Mellisa didn''t doubt this, although she didn''t have much contact with Clifford, the man never lied.


    She thought all of it while trying to deal with the strange,plex emotions she felt inside her heart.


    Choosing to jump out the window at that time was originally a fateful decision with the other party hiding in the dark.


    But after learning about the situation recently, Mellisa realized that Leonard was not as bad as she had imagined.


    Somehow, there was a trace of worry that caught her heart, and she even wanted to go to Bandung to meet him.


    She only wanted to ask one thing�� ''Are you happy?''


    There were too many emotions churning in her heart, which made it difficult for her to remain calm.


    Right now, since she took too long to ponder, Mellisa looked down, But the light wasn''t that great, so she couldn''t see anything.


    She sighed softly, rubbing her sore forehead with her thumb.


    Behind her, the door to the ward opened. She turned and saw Jean. "How is she?"


    The man answered in a deep voice. "She''s fine."


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Mellisa confined the mncholy between her eyebrows.


    As she was about to walk in, she hesitated to take another look at the man. "Leonard... is he really locked up?"


    Hearing that voice, the man turned to the side and said calmly, "To be more precise, he was put under house arrest by his family."


    Mellisa''s breath caught, her face looked shocked. "What is the reason?"


    "If you want to know, why not go and take a look?"


    The cold night air became warm at Mellisa''s shocked expression.


    Jean didn''t wait for her to answer, he just walked slowly to the elevator.


    Mellisa curled up behind him, speechless.

 Chapter 693 - Only Mellisa Can!

    That night, all the belongings that Le has in the hospital are taken by the nurses and sent out of the hospital gates.


    Lots of people present did not know what had happened, but the hospital issued a notice that in the future, they would be barred from epting a patient named Le for life.


    When they were standing in front of the door, looking at the handsome man who was carrying Le''s clothes in one hand, and hugging her waist in the other, they felt very ufortable.


    Who did this little couple provoke?!


    They had worked at Minerva Hospital for so long, and they had never heard of the ban.


    At the hospital gate, Mike brings Le to a taxi.


    He sat beside the driver, and his eyes were fixed on the fluorescent light outside the window.


    There is no other choice.


    He couldn''t afford the Austin family''s downfall because of his choice.


    In the back seat, Le is leaning against the door with a pale face. She looked ugly, but her eyes were full of darkness and reluctance.


    Everyone could say badly to her, but how could Janice do it too!


    Why should everyone me her after that incident?


    Is the family that raised her irresponsible? Is Janice irresponsible?


    She just selfishly nned everything for herself, but in the end, it was all her fault!


    Le secretly nced at Mike in front of her, then narrowed her eyes and took out her cell phone from her pocket. Then she quietly texted a message.


    ''I did your request, so you have to help me again��''


    After the text message was sessfully sent, Le deleted it and pretended that nothing happened.


    At the same time, Mike also felt a slight vibration of the cell phone in his pocket.


    He lowered his eyes and squeezed the phone, blocking the dark light in his eyes.


    ...


    At the hospital, after Mellisa entered the ward, she found Lilia scanning her social media.


    She raised the corner of her mouth and rested her arm around the door''s frame. "You really have no awareness!"


    Lilia smiled casually when she heard this. "It''s just a little fever. Besides, I''m fine now."


    "Really? Let me see!"


    Mellisa stepped forward and nned to check the temperature on her forehead, but before her fingers touched her, she caught her breath. "I have an idea, do you want to listen to it?"


    Mellisa was interested to hear it. "What''s your idea?"


    Lilia pretended to think deeply, then pulled Mellisa to the side of the bed to sit. "Can you... find a chance to take Mike alone?"


    "What do you want to do? Are you nning to waste time on him?" Mellisa said indifferently.


    Even though they disagreed with Mike''s approach, the man stubbornly clung on his decision, and refused to take any advice.


    Other than Le, it looks like nothing can affect his mood.


    And it made Mellisa could no longer calm down when she faced him.


    Lilia stared at Mellisa''s face which was getting cold. She bit the corner of her mouth and groaned for a few seconds before shaking her head. "I don''t want to talk to him, I just need your help to separate him."


    "Then?" Mellisa kept asking.


    Lilia ran into her confused gaze, and shook her head faintly. "Anyway, take the time to ask him out and make sure to make hime alone."


    "Okay, I''ll try to contact him tomorrow. However, I can''t guarantee that he wille, after all... He only has Le in his eyes!"


    As for Mellisa''s disbelief, Lilia shook her head andughed. "In this world, no one else can make hime apart from you!"


    At this point, Lilia firmly believed.


    The next day, the poprity of Sylvia and Robert on the Inte reached an unprecedented peak.


    Almost the entire Inte criticized the Pangestu family''s heinous practice of putting aside their conscience and over money.


    As for Le, many people ridiculed her.


    In just one day and one night, the reputation of the Pangestu family became famous, and Le was also famous.


    Many people were even discussing, nning to organize a group to go to the hospital to vent their anger


    At ten in the morning, an ount iming to be a hospital''s nurse broke the news. The topic was Le.


    At nine o''clockst night, Le was forcibly discharged from the hospital


    Suddenly, people rushed in and sent countless private messages to the ount, wanting to know the details.


    They were too thirsty and crazy to hear the hottest news!


    Immediately after, several people said that Le was seen at a city intersection on the outskirts of Surabaya, but they weren''t sure.


    Justparing it with the photos released by reporters, she felt that the other party was Le, apanied by a very handsome man.


    ...


    Approaching twelve in the afternoon, Mellisa sent a message to Mike.


    She didn''t get her hopes up, and as soon as she sat on the sofa in the ward, her message was responded within seconds.


    Mike agrees to meet her, and Mellisa is shocked by this.


    She saw the message on the screen, turned her head and looked at Lilia, who was also busy ying with her cellphone while lying on the bed. "Mike promised to see me."


    Lilia answered without looking up. "If you asked, he would definitely agree."


    Mellisa frowned strangely. "Why are you so sure?"


    "Of course." Lilia sent a message while continuing to look at her cellphone, and then saw Mellisa''s suspicious face. Her sister''s face was cute, but she didn''t dare say it.


    Billions of people on this and Mellisa was probably the only person oblivious of Mike''s feelings towards her.


    Even if he decided to marry Le, Mike still had feelings for Mellisa.


    And of course, Lilia''s guess was correct that Mike still had feelings for her sister.


    When Melissa saw Lilia, she couldn''t think of anything else but snorted in annoyance. "Then I''ll meet him in half an hour!"


    "Okay."


    ...


    When Mellisa left the ward, Lilia also started to prepare.


    After confirming the news with Harold, she walked to the window and saw the scene outside.


    Behind her, a slow step appeared on the floor.


    She turned around and ran into the man''s gentle eyes. She smiled. "You are finally back!"


    After saying that, she leaned forward and sniffed him. "How much have you smoked?"


    "Half!" He looked at her with a smile, and then stood with her at the window. "Robert has undergone the discharge procedure."


    Lilia''s smile narrows a little. "Hasn''t there been any surgery yet? If he can get out of the hospital, is he nning to go for outpatient care?"


    "His chemotherapy is nowing to an end, and his condition is well under control, with only one surgery remaining."


    Lilia sighed nonchntly. "At the press conference yesterday, all his practices were actually to help his wife to evade thew. I know very well that Sylvia''s words at that time could be used as evidence of defamation if they were brought to the court. I don''t know if Sylvia could understand her husband''s good intentions."


    Even though she lived in the same hospital, she didn''t visit Robert''s room.


    Having parted at a crossroads in life, there is no reason to "look back" now.


    She could only hope that things went well for her and those who did good towards her.


    At this time, Jean stood beside her and caught the sadness in her eyes. He stretched out his hand to grab her shoulder and supported her in silence.


    He didn''t tell her that on the night of the press conference yesterday, the couple had a big fight.

 Chapter 694 - Mellisa’s Task

    Robert was so angry that he almost beat Sylvia to a pulp.


    ording to news from the oncology department, the couple will be discharged from the hospital this afternoon.


    As for the follow-up treatment, it all depends on Robert and his own arrangements.


    After all, as long as they didn''t waste the hundred million they received, it would be enough for them not to worry about food and clothing for the next year.


    After a long silence, Lilia pulled her gaze from the window, looked at the man and asked, "Did Alfred give them the money?"


    This was her suspicion all the time.


    Ever since Sylvia held the press conference, people from Jean''s side had been watching all of her movements.


    Sure enough, the press conference was a hoax and even Sylvia received arge amount of money.


    Such greed and easy money perfectly describe Sylvia''s actions.


    The man took her to sit on the sofa, then he exined in a soft voice, "The money was transferred from a foreign bank, and they protect privacy in this matter. Very strict, but in time, we will find out."


    Hearing this, Lilia sneered. "They''re smart enough to transfer money from foreign banks. Didn''t it say that Albert was Alfred''s stepfather? He usually goes abroad a lot, should we try to check Albert''s ount too?"


    The man''s eyes showed appreciation, he then stroked her cheek. "Very well, but don''t let these things disturb your health. Then, instead of thinking about it too much, we better ask Rini first."


    After the reminder, Lilia suddenly patted her forehead, and said dumbfoundedly, "If you hadn''t told me, I would have forgotten! Rini must be confused now! I''ll send her a message right away."


    After some arrangements, the girl sleeping beside Le was Rini. She stayed in the surgical ward to monitor Le closely. But Caleb kicked them out of the hospitalst night.


    Lilia''s original intention was to let Rini closely monitor Le and Mike''s actions.


    Even though Mike seems protective and affectionate towards Le, Lilia still doesn''t believe that Mike did it out of his own willingness.


    And this arrangement has indeed made a remarkable discovery.


    Le and Bernard are old acquaintances.


    The conversation between the two of them at the hospital that day�� Even though Rini didn''t listen to it, it''s clear that Le and Bernard have a close rtionship!


    As for how deep their rtionship is, it might take some time for them to find out.


    ...


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, Mellisa leaned over from the car after she stopped it on the outskirts of Surabaya.


    She stood on the wide street, taking the opportunity to look at the surrounding buildings.


    Since thend was under construction, the scenery looked like ruins and the buildings were not congested.


    She looked around, and after a few nces, she saw a cafe.


    This was the location Mellisa had chosen. Initially, she wanted to choose one in the middle of town, but Mike refused.


    Even though he agreed to meet Mellisa alone, he still revealed that he didn''t want to go too long or too far.


    However, Le is receiving treatment at a clinic near the demolished residential area.


    And the man couldn''t leave her alone.


    Mellisa fastened her coat and walked across the street to the cafe.


    She looked in through the ss doors, seeing Mike sitting by the window and staring at her.


    ...


    Their eyes met, and suddenly she felt very unreal.


    The intelligent guy she once knew had turned so strange. And worse yet, she did not know when it started


    Mellisa licked her lips, then opened the door and stepped inside.


    "Sorry I''mte."


    While seated, she expressed an apology politely.


    Unlike in the past, her politeness created a clear distance from one another.


    Mike looked at her and shook his head after a moment, then he said in a low voice, "You''re notte."


    He was rxed, but the strangeness was still evident between them.


    Mellisa''s fingers that were still in her pockets immediately clenched into fists.


    Even though she doesn''t know what Lilia will do, her job today is to separate Mike from Le.


    Mellisa wrinkled the corner of her dry mouth, joking with a smile. "Even if you are in a hurry, don''t you have time for a cup of coffee?"


    Mike''s eyes shook, but he looked at her calmly.


    He could give it a lifetime, but this woman had never needed it all this time.


    "I''ve ordered your favorite coffeette."


    Mellisa was shocked when she heard these words.


    She looked into Mike''s face, and for a moment she wanted to lift up his cor, asking why he had to choose Le.


    However, she still suppressed all of her emotions and thanked him lightly.


    ...


    Mellisa and Mike are sitting in a cafe, chatting with each other.


    Meanwhile, at a clinic on the outskirts of the city, Le is still in bed and receiving an IV.


    She only ate a little during the day then took a nap, but she didn''t see Mike when she woke up.


    The environment in this ce is unfavorable, looking eerie and old.


    Except for a few elderly people who asionally came to ask for a prescription, at other times, she could only see an elderly female doctor watching a TV series.


    This clinic is near the demolition site, and since many people have moved due to the demolition, so basically no residents can be seen on weekdays.


    Le looked at the bottle and found that the medicine for the IV was running out. She turned her head and couldn''t help but shout at the doctor outside the room. "Doctor, please help me change this."


    The TV sound was a little loud and the doctor could not hear her.


    Le is a little worried. Seeing that the drip was running out soon, she couldn''t help but get up and wanted to go outside for a new one.


    However, before she got up, the small wooden door opened.


    A crowd of people came from outside, apanied by countless shes of camera lights.


    Le is dumbfounded!


    She just sat on the bed, toote to put on her shoes, and was mobbed by many reporters in an instant.


    "Le, your father attended Lilia''s interview meeting yesterday, do you have something to say about it?"


    "Le, are you involved in Lilia''s trapping case? Is it out of grudge that Lilia has stolen your real parents? Or was it all because of money?"


    "Le, you keep clutching your stomach, are you pregnant again?"


    Countlessplicated questions were asked without stopping.


    Le wanted to block her face, but it was toote.


    The microphones were piled on top of her. And so the small room is overcrowded.


    Le has been struggling with her illness all this time, she hasn''t seen her cell phone at all. So she doesn''t understand what Robert has done.


    She screams, ignores the IV needle in her hand, and starts throwing everything near her bed indiscriminately.


    "Go away, all of you! I will not answer any of your questions!"

 Chapter 695 - A Price

    The media didn''t care about Le''s life or death, the harder she fought back, the more excited everyone was.


    They werepletely blinded, they just felt like they might have thetest news.


    At this time, themotion in the room finally rmed the doctor at the clinic.


    She entered quickly, and she was shocked when she saw the sight.


    "Go away, don''t take my picture!"


    The IV needle on the back of Le''s hand pierced the vein as it was constantly being moved, and the drops of blood immediately stained the back of her hand.


    She ignored this and continued to throw whatever was near her bed.


    "Mike, Mike��!" She called the name aloud, but no one answered.


    The doctor was scared, so she quietly returned to the office, nning to call the police.


    The sharp-eyed media saw her and immediately rushed over, holding a microphone and asking, "Hello, we are journalists, what illness did Le have?"


    "Yes, she''s hiding here for treatment, right? Is she pregnant?"


    The olddy looked at the microphone and camera for the first time. She subconsciously adjusted her skirt, knitted her hair, and said firmly. "She has a wound on her stomach, and she is undergoing anti-inmmatory treatment here!"


    Abdominal wound?! Is this a caesarean section?


    At this moment, the journalists'' eyes were burning, like a lion finding its prey.


    They wanted to ask a few more questions, but someone outside shouted, "Hurry, don''t let her run!"


    When the reporters focused on the female doctor, Le took the opportunity to get out of the gaps of the crowd and ran.


    She was not wearing a coat or shoes, she opened the door and ran out, and had a reporter chasing after her.


    Le was in great pain. The rough ground and stones pierced the soles of her feet, but she didn''t dare to stop.


    The media was crazy.


    Someone must have deliberately told them toe here.


    Le ran and tried to figure out the answer, her eyes weren''t clear, but she was angry and gloomy.


    Lilia!


    That was the first name that came to her mind. It must have been her!


    All over the world, the only one who could drive the crazy paparazzi to chase her was Lilia. In her mind, nobody else could''ve achieved it if it weren''t her fake evil ''sister''.


    Le, who was furious, endured all the difort and intense pain. Feeling the sharp pain from her lower abdomen and legs, she gritted her teeth and took the phone from her pocket.


    However, her effort came into vain as she couldn''t dial the phone number urately.


    She was worried when a ck van made a sudden turn from the intersection ahead.


    The journalists were about to give chase, but the van suddenly stopped at Le''s side, the back door opened, and the people inside immediately shouted at her. "Get in the car!"


    Le squeezed her phone and entered. In an instant, she disappeared at the end of the intersection.


    The reporters still ran nearly 100 meters to catch up, but they failed to catch up to Le.


    A person stands on the spot with a panting breath, but still doesn''t forget to put up their camera to continue shooting. "The license te number, did we get it?"


    The camera was still recording, and as they hid the rey, someone from another media shouted loudly, "I got it! But this car doesn''t have a license te! We can''t report it!"


    ...


    Inside the van, Le fell to the floor, feeling very embarrassed.


    The backs of her hands were stained in blood, the sole of her feet were ck, and there was a little blood seeping out.


    At this moment, the man sitting steadily is looking at Le with great interest. He sneered and said, "Without me, look how you are... Like a wounded dog!"


    Le was endlessly being humiliated. She could only lower her head, and her messy hair covered her hateful brows.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed before she said in a low voice, "Help me onest time!"


    "Help you?" The man kneels down, bowing towards Le. "How many times do you think I''ve helped a bitch like you? Last time? What can you give me in return? Aren''t you afraid if your new husband finds out?"


    Le raised her head sharply at the person. "If you want to destroy the Irwan family, I can help you."


    This person is Bernard.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, stretched out his hand and rubbed his own chin. "Counting on you? The bad girl who was dumped by the Irwan family? What can you do for me? I have known you for more than ten years, and looking at your current condition, what can you do?"


    Le is forced to look at Bernard, then smile without anger. "Destroying them is only a small matter, leave it to me!"


    Bernard stared at her for a moment, his heart was like a poisonous snake and full of deceit.


    He had to think about the credibility of Le''s words.


    "Bernard, are you still in doubt? Don''t you want to take revenge on them?"


    Le''s aggressive approach doesn''t help.


    Bernard is nearly fifty years old and raised under the influence of a merchant.


    To achieve goals at all costs�� this is their family motto!


    Feelings are not worth mentioning.


    Trisa was sent to prison, but he as a brother could only say that she was lower than humans, so she deserved it!


    The dark stains in his family are being watched from all directions, so they were using the reputation of the Irwan family by marrying Trisa because they want to use their good name as a curtain to cover their crimes.


    Bernard and his father havee up with this idea for a long time.


    And so, Trisa was nothing more than a pawn for their family.


    However, she was too careful to think, and sooner orter, she would pay the price.


    Bernard stared intently into Le''s eyes, smiling with no deep meaning. "Don''t forget, there''s the Mayer family behind them!"


    Leughed lightly, then sneered with an innocent look. "So what? What if they all died? There would be no evidence they could present, not even the Mayer family could do anything about it!"


    Hearing this sentence, Bernard was surprised. "You want to kill them all?"


    This woman has a ck heart!


    Le lowered her head and looked at the back of her hand. "I didn''t say that, but in life, there will always be idents, right?"


    Bernard is notmitted. After taking a deep breath, his eyes lit up. "I''ll consider it, But... you have to get out of the car!"


    Le told him about the reporters'' crazy act. After all, the car only went through two intersections, and he actually asked her to leave?


    "What?" Bernard leaned back on the back of the chair, then looked at Le in amazement. "Seeing how you are to this day, do you think I can still let you receive my help for free? When I finally decide to help you, what can you give me?"


    Le hates it, but her eyes are sad. "Why are you treating me like this?"


    "How about letting me rape you in front of Mike? Le, would you dare pay that price?"


    Le was hurt by Bernard''s disgusted eyes, she remembered the scene when she first met him at the age of twelve years old.


    Thirteen years have passed, and she has been his toy for many years. At the age of fifteen, she killed the baby inside her womb... Her first child with Bernard.


    In the end, she was left with nothing...

 Chapter 696 - Our Opinions Are The Same!

    Le was left at a crossroads by Bernard. She stood in the cold wind, staring at the speeding van in the blink of an eye with hatred.


    The man didn''t even leave a pair of shoes for her.


    Half an hourter, Mike receives the news and finds out where Le is.


    From a distance, she can be seen squatting alone in front of a small brick shop, wearing bloody socks while stepping on the dirty carpet in front of the door.


    Mike''s steps slowed down a little.


    He didn''t worry if she was found by someone.


    Less than fifty yards away, Mike walked for five minutes.


    When his upright figure stood in front of Le to block out the light, the girl lifted her head slightly and saw Mike''s cheek, then tears bursting out of her eyes.


    "Mike..." Le jumped up and rushed into his arms.


    She cried bitterly, looking very sad.


    Mike grabbed her, not using much force, just calmlyforting. "It''s okay, everything is okay."


    "Mike, will you take me away? I don''t want to be in Surabaya anymore, all my bullies are in this city. I just want to be alone with you. Quickly take me away... take me away and get out of here forever..."


    This time, Le is really sad.


    Mike narrowed his dangerous eyes, and an evil smile appeared on the corner of his thin lips. "Okay, let''s go back to the capital city and get married!"


    "Is it true?" Le lifted her head from her arms with dry tears. Seeing the smile on the corner of Mike''s lips, she felt happy.


    Facing her question, Mike answered smoothly, "Really, when did I lie to you?"


    Leughed, and buried herself in his arms again,menting that she had suffered all the misfortunes, but that she would eventually marry Mike.


    Two hourster, the man took Le to sort for a while, then took off by ne back to Jakarta.


    At the same time , Bernard moved and got into his luxury business car after the van drove downtown.


    He sat in the back seat with heavy eyes.


    For a moment, as if he had made some important decisions, he said to the driver, "Go to the Surabaya''s Detention Center!"


    ...


    That afternoon, it was revealed on the Inte that Le had fled. After the news, Lilia was also discharged from the hospital half an hourter.


    She and Mellisa returned to Vi Lakeside and looked at Rini who was driving before getting out of the car. "Thank you for your hard worktely."


    Rini shook her head. "Madame, I know my words may not help much, but Le can''t hide anymore. Her life won''t be easier in the future."


    This may be the effect of being a famous person, Le will never again be able to avoid cameras and sphemies.


    Even though Robert has taken the initiative to admit that this incident has nothing to do with her, it still won''t change the opinion of most people.


    After so many sphemies andints on the Inte, there was no room for Le to hide in a short time.


    Rini saw Lilia''s figure who stepped into the vi, then she smiled with a sigh.


    Again, under her watch, Lilia was admitted to the hospital again. Even though it was just a fever, she was unable to realize the woman''s condition. This made her pretty much nervous about her master, Jean.


    She was afraid that she would be fired because she was considered ipetent.


    ��...


    When returning to the Lakeside Vis, Lilia checked the time, and it was already nearly four in the afternoon.


    While Mellisa was going to the bathroom, she called Jean on her cell phone.


    This time, it took a long time and was picked near the end.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean''s soft voice escapes through the earpiece, sounding even more maic.


    Lilia took a seat, leanedzily on the armrest of the sofa and asked, "I''ve returned home, when are youing back?"


    The man pondered for a few seconds. "I''ll probablyete, I hope you''re not hungry yet."


    "If you''re still busy, just tell me! Mellisa and I can go and buy our own food."


    Lilia guessed that Jean was still busy at thepany, so she hung up on him without saying another word.


    But actually, that man is currently driving to the Detention Center in Surabaya!


    ...


    That night, Lilia and Mellisa made homemade hot pot at home.


    The two sisters are not picky about food. They look for some ingredients in the refrigerator and cook their own meals.


    It was approaching half past six, and the cell phones they had put on the dining table rang at the same time.


    Lilia and Mellisa looked at each other and smiled. Grabbing the cellphone while unlocking the screen, they saw a message in the new group chat sent by Andrew.


    Andrew: He and Le have returned to Jakarta. And they say that their wedding will be held the day after tomorrow. I will try to persuade him to cancel it, hopefully it will run smoothly.


    After that, ire replied with a sticker.


    ire: [Praying]


    There are five people in the group, and Jean is also in it.


    When Lilia saw this news, she swallowed the spinach in her mouth.


    She immediately raised her head and looked at Mellisa. "Did he tell you about this earlier?"


    Mellisa sneered, and threw her spoon straight at the table. "No, I didn''t talk about anything earlier! We just sat for a while, and after the coffee ran out, he''s gone!"


    Sure enough, nothing could stop Mike.


    Lilia red at the contents of Andrew''s chat. After typing a few words, she erased them again, as if she didn''t send a single word.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    At first, she still had doubts about Mike''s goals, but now the doubts were baseless and seemed ridiculous.


    The wedding will be held in two days.


    Why can''t he wait to marry Le ?!


    At this point, the call came back. Lilia is concentrating, and she sees Mellisa''s answer.


    Mellisa: Tomorrow, I''m leaving for Jakarta.


    Lilia looks at her from across the table, and without hesitation, she also answers.


    Lilia: Let''s go together!


    Mike said that he wished they all would attend the wedding.


    During the engagement ceremony, they did note, so Lilia wanted to see what the wedding would be like.


    Mellisa saw the answer, and stared at Lilia''s gaze calmly. "Are you sure your body can stand it?"


    Lilia put down the phone and sighed. "Why do you all think I''m in bad shape? This kid is very healthy now, and I''m not a person who doesn''t know how to measure. So many pregnant women are still working every day, so why can''t I? Besides, this is just a trip to Jakarta, right? Why is it that everyone wants to lock me up until I give birth?"


    Mellisa wrinkled the corners of her mouth, she was speechless!


    "Okay, don''t worry about me. After they got married this time, I thought Le had to say something. In Surabaya, she was beaten hard by the media. After returning to Jakarta, I want to see how things will turn out. With no family behind her, I wonder what life will be for the two of them."


    Mellisa nced at her sister, then touched the bridge of her nose. "Of course the sun will never rise for her again!"


    Lilia smiled. She took her spoon again and put a piece of beef on Mellisa''s te. "We share the same opinion!"

 Chapter 697 - The Night Before The Wedding

    That Night, Jean came home at eleven in the evening.


    He took off his coat and walked slowly into the dim living room. Before turning on the light, he heard footstepsing upstairs.


    Lilia walked out following the man''s figure. She stood at the top of the stairs on the second floor, looked at the man in the living room, and asked sadly, "You came backte, just finished?"


    The man put his coat on the back of the sofa and unbuttoned the cor as he walked. "Why are you still up?"


    "Waiting for you!" Lilia answered naturally.


    Dressed in her pajamas and sleeping robe, she descended the stairs to meet him. The two of them stood on the stairs with the dim light, their eyes collided, and a warm and peaceful atmosphere immediately filled the air.


    Lilia stood on the top steps and stared at him.


    She stretched out her hand to stroke the creases on her brows, and muttered, "Have you been busytely?"


    It''s been more than a week, and her husband''s work never seems to stop. She doesn''t know if it''s because they went to America at that time that Jean''s works piled up.


    "If I came homete like today, don''t wait for me, okay?"


    The man''s insistence made Lilia say, "I can''t sleep without you��"


    "You��" Jeanughed, it seemed like he was in a good mood. "Then, I''ll sleep with Mrs. Widjaya now!"


    Lilia nodded, and when she pulled her back up, she casually asked, "Did you see the message from brother Andrew in the group chat?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    "How about we go to Jakarta tomorrow?" After that question, Lilia paused for a moment, then added, "I''m really healthy now!"


    Lilia is afraid that Jean will use her body as an excuse not to allow her to attend Mike''s wedding.


    She didn''t need to participate in everything, but still, she wanted toe.


    The man was well aware of the stubbornness in his wife''s eyes, then sighed with his thin lips. "Even if I don''t let you go, I''m afraid you''ll sneak into Jakarta alone. So, better watch you up close!"


    Hearing the man joking, Lilia''s eyes lit up. "Then, I won''t go anywhere or work after I get back from Jakarta. I''ll just hang around you every day!"


    They bothugh and in the end, they enter the room.


    After Lilia fell asleep, Jean went outside for a while to find a ce to smoke. In the kitchen, Mellisa red at him while pinning a cigarette.


    ...


    The next day, at the train station.


    A special train was waiting beside the tform. Since Mike is getting married, everyone in the Mayer family also ns to return to Jakarta together.


    But the old man was worried about Lilia''s body, so he chose a special high-speed train.


    It was only after she got out of the car that Lilia felt the glory behind herst name.


    Just getting off, the head of the station even came to greet her grandfather. Not to mention the countless special fruits and gifts they provided.


    It was at this time that she knew that she could enjoy all the upper levels of treatment wherever she was thanks to her grandfather''s name.


    It is more convenient to travel to Jakarta by high-speed train than by ne.


    As the train sped off the tform, Caleb''s face grew even more gloomy. "Dennis, have you called Matthew?"


    Dennis nodded. "I''ve called him, the patriarch of the Austin family has got the news and threatened to kill that bastard Mike!"


    He passed on his words.


    When the old man heard this, he couldn''t help but mock. "Mike really didn''t think of himself! He didn''t realize that what he did was tantamount to suicide. How could he marry such a lowly woman like Le, I''m really disappointed!"


    Lilia and Mellisa then looked at each other withoutment.


    The four hour ride was quick, and the old man keptining about Mike on the way, which was also very satisfying.


    Upon arriving at the train station in Jakarta, the Mayer family''s licensed military convoy was waiting in the parking lot.


    Lilia and Mellisa didn''t refuse, they went straight to the main house with their grandfather.


    ording to the invitation, tomorrow morning at eleven o''clock is their wedding time.


    With just one day''s preparation, they didn''t know what the wedding would be like.


    Jean didn''te, and when they were about to leave in the morning, he received a call.


    The news sounded serious, and his face was very grim at the time.


    Seeing this, Lilia didn''t push him, and let him handle the task first. If he had time, Jean would follow herter.


    After all, with the Mayer family and her sister around, Lilia was definitely in good hands.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the apartment belonged to Andrew and ire.


    Le is seen lying in the bedroom, her face a little pale, and her body shaking every now and then.


    At the bedside, Mike stopped with a cold expression, and seeing the woman''s agony, a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "Mike... I''m so cold." When Le opens her eyes, it is toote for her to see Mike''s wicked smile.


    She felt that she had it wrong, and when she concentrated again, she saw that the man''s brows were already filled with worry.


    At that time, Mike slowly said in a light tone, "Can you attend tomorrow''s wedding with a body like this? How about��"


    "Of course!" Le interrupted him anxiously. "I only have a slight fever. Just a little nap and it will definitely go away."


    "But..." Mike hesitated for a moment. "I have to go to get my wedding suit this afternoon. Will you be alright?"


    Le nods heavily. "Don''t worry. Mike, no matter what, I will definitely marry you tomorrow."


    Her body is always hot and coldtely, apanied by nausea, and the infection in her stomach is getting serious.


    But to marry Mike, she has to survive.


    At this time, Mike stretched his eyebrows, and stroked Le''s cheek with his fingertips, "Too bad you couldn''t invite your parents to this wedding!"


    Le shakes her head quickly. "No need. They have done so many wrongs and ruined their own lives. Tomorrow''s wedding will be attended by so many important people, I don''t want anyone to see them."


    When she said that, her eyes showed contempt.


    Poor Robert, Le would never thank him for protecting her and not letting her fall with them to the bottom of the abyss.


    Even though she was the object of criticism on the inte, all of the Pangestu family''s actions towards Lilia were said to not involve her.


    Mike didn''t ignore the disgust in Le''s eyes, then smiled faintly. "Alright, take a nap and try on the wedding dresster!"


    "Okay."


    Le looked behind Mike who walked out of the room happily, she even began to look forward to the days of living with Mike in the future.


    Thinking of this, Le takes out the cellphone from under the pillow. After ncing at the door, and having confirmed that it was closed, she sent a message to Bernard.


    What do you think about that?!


    Even though the message has been sent, the other party has not responded.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, Le couldn''t help but call him, but it seemed like the man''s cell phone was turned off.


    She threw away her phone in frustration and smashed it with a hint of regret.


    She regretted that she didn''t fight Lilia who had ruined her life. With her current state, she couldn''t stop hiding from the media lurking close.


    That woman... She won''t let her go so easily!


    For her to suffer so much abuse from public opinion, she had to find an opportunity to make Lilia pay a heavy price!

 Chapter 698 - Wedding Day

    In the afternoon, at six o''clock...


    Lilia and Mellisa were sitting in Sakura Garden Vi, looking at the invitation card in their hands and deep in thought.


    This invitation is proof that Mike and Le will get married soon.


    Although there is no photo, it is very charming at first nce.


    All members of the Mayer family receive it.


    They said there were a lot of guests invited this time, but they don''t know if they wille tomorrow.


    Lilia''s mood is very calm, and since the problem is over, she can process everything with a cool head.


    During this day, she and Mellisa keep in touch with Andrew.


    They both heard that he went to the apartment to beat Mike and scolded him, but the marriage was still inevitable.


    Meanwhile, ire has returned to Surabaya. This sister-inw is nearly six months pregnant, and James doesn''t want her to get involved with the Austin family''s troubles.


    Lilia dropped the invitation on the table and watched the night outside the window. Jean wasn''t here yet, and at the end of the day, she''d just texted him telling the man not to forget to eat.


    She couldn''t tell the feelings in her heart, she always felt that Mike''s marriage was too hasty.


    It''s only half a month from the engagement date. Is he that impatient?!


    "Go to sleep, stay in shape, and have a good show tomorrow."


    Mellisa teased Lilia, but the smile on her mouth was also unsightly.


    Lilia nodded, not missing the cold between Mellisa''s eyebrows and eyes.


    "If Le really married Mike, are you still nning to get revenge?"


    She thought about this question for the whole day, but there was no answer.


    Mellisa was framed by Le, causing her to disappear and suffer for five years. This kind of deep hatred could not be settled overnight.


    She has remained calm until now, probably because of her rtionship with Mike.


    At this time, Mellisa''s eyes flickered a little, and she said incoherently, "After tomorrow''s wedding, let''s talk."


    This is herst chance for each other.


    At the wedding, she had to understand Mike''s thoughts. If he still wanted to protect Le with his life, then that woman would��.


    Maybe this marriage is a very tough topic for everyone.


    That night, the sky above the city of Jakarta was shrouded in fog, and many peopley on their beds, but they opened their eyes until dawn.


    ...


    The next day, at ten o''clock in the morning, the room atmosphere in the restaurant hall was filled with excitement.


    All kinds of wedding arrangements have been arranged�� balloons, red carpets, cakes to celebrate the wedding, everything.


    When the Mayer family arrived at the scene, the restaurant staff were already weing them warmly at the door.


    Here, the Austin family is the host, and today is their second young master''s wedding, so it''s only natural to show some style.


    Lilia and Mellisa were not luxuriously dressed, they walked in with their uncle in in clothes.


    Their grandfather did note, and as he said before, Le did not qualify to invite him to the wedding.


    When they walked into the wedding banquet hall, they looked up and realized that it was also beautifully arranged.


    Therge LED screen on the stage still shows some photos of Le, but not Mike.


    As for the banquet table, there were only a few guests.


    Still choosing not toe?!


    Lilia and Mellisa''s eyes met, while their uncle managed to find a seat and took the lead to sit down.


    After a while, the Austin family came.


    Surprisingly, everyone in the Austin family today, except for ire who was absent,wore solemn ck costumes as they walked into the wedding banquet.


    They didn''t seem likeing to a wedding, but a funeral.


    ...


    The arrival of the Austin family made the atmosphere throughout the banquet hall strangely tense.


    The restaurant staff looked at each other and were confused.


    Lilia and Mellisa stood up when they saw the Austin family, and nodded to salute them.


    This was Lilia''s first time seeing the patriarch of the Austin family. This man named Matthew is the same age as Anton, and he has a serious and regal aura in a ck tunic.


    It is said that he, Anton and Simon, were the famous triangle of the emperor.


    Lilia just doesn''t know if Anton and Simon will be present today.


    "Grandpa Matthew."


    Seeing Matthew and his entourage getting closer, Mellisa stepped forward to greet them.


    Lilia then followed behind.


    Matthew was full of vigor and a rosyplexion. Even as he got older, his eyes were still clear and not muddy at all.


    There was displeasure between his brows. Hearing Mellisa''s call, he held back his anger. "Mellisa,e on and let me take a closer look at you!"


    This daughter of the Irwan family is just like his own!


    When he found out that when Mellisa returned, this old man was not in Jakarta, so he could not see her in person.


    At the Mayer family meeting, he was also absent for various reasons.


    After so many years of absence, this child''s temperament was still clean and free, which was extremely rare.


    "Grandfather, this is Lilia, my little sister!"


    Mellisa grabbed Lilia and stood in front of the old man. After she introduced Lilia to him, the old man gave her a frown.


    Then, he nodded with satisfaction. "So this is Lilia! I''ve heard your story for a long time!"


    After greeting them, Andrew helped the old man sit at the main table.


    Today, nearly twenty people from the Austin family have arrived, and the two main tables are immediately upied.


    Lilia and Mellisa were behind them. Anyone present would know that Matthew suppressed his anger on purpose and was very unhappy.


    It was still half past ten in the morning, and there was still half an hour to go until the wedding started.


    Apart from the Mayer and the Austin family, there were no foreign guests present.


    About thirty banquet tables in the hall looked empty at this time, in contrast to the excitement and bustle of a normal wedding.


    Under the table, Mellisa hit Lilia''s heel with her toe. After staring at her, she asked in a low voice, "Why isn''t Jean here yet?"


    Lilia bit her tongue and whispered, "He said there was something he had to do and he could onlye hereter."


    Jean seemed very busy these two days.


    When she heard her answer, Mellisa did not ask any more.


    At this time, a loud voice came from the entrance.


    All those present turned to follow the sound and saw that those who appeared in the door were Anton and Simon, followed by Richard and Janice.


    Simon is getting older. Perhaps because of the trouble that Trisa made, the wrinkles on his face deepened.


    As for their clothes, they seemed to have been nned, and all of them wore dark colored suits, without the slightest joy.


    In this marriage, only representatives of the Mayer family, the Austin family, the Irwan family, and Anton were present. Other guests were not present.


    It can be seen that the warnings issued by the Mayer family are still very influential in Jakarta.


    Everything in the banquet hall is practically ready.


    Today''s host came from the Imperial restaurant, and he was seen walking towards the stage right now.

 Chapter 699 - The Calm Before The Storm

    But before the emcee speaks, he is summoned by Andrew.


    The emcee walked off the stage and bowed in front of him. "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    "You go and talk to the kitchen, tell them to just prepare food for these three tables."


    The host then immediately ran to the back kitchen in response.


    Andrew looked into the empty banquet hall in the blink of an eye, only feeling ridiculous and embarrassed.


    Mike... this smelly boy...pletely ignores the Austin family.


    How frustrating!


    While he angrily cursed Mike in his heart, the host turned from the back kitchen with a strange expression.


    Not knowing whether it was inappropriate to talk about it, he hesitated again and again, and in the end, he walked up to Andrew, bent over his ear and said, "Sir, the meal has been prepared for only three tables from the start."


    Andrew was shocked. "Who asked for it?"


    The master of ceremonies pursed the corners of his mouth. "The chef said it was the groom''s request and they were not allowed to talk more."


    Andrew was immediately stunned.


    Did Mike already guess it would be like this or...


    Andrew looked suspiciously at the backseat sign, so many banquet tables had been set up, and all the cutlery and cards had been disyed on it.


    The emcee noticed Andrew''s confusion, and then exined, "I purposely asked the restaurant manager just now, and they said that the seat card is the name given by the groom himself."


    Andrew then just nodded and waved his hand.


    When the emcee returned to the stage to prepare to host, Andrew''s suspicious eyes fell on the business cards on the table.


    He didn''t pay attention earlier, and now that he took a closer look, he didn''t even recognize all the names.


    This sight raised doubts in his heart.


    However, there was no time waiting for anyone, and he couldn''t help but investigate carefully. The weing team outside the door had been informed that the caravan for the family had arrived.


    Four ck cars slowly came from the intersection, and the couple''s car was covered in white and red flowers.


    In the back seat, Mike sat in an elegant white tuxedo, while Le was wearing a wedding dress.


    Her wedding dress looked a little tight. She sat beside Mike, so as not to look embarrassing, she continued to shrink her stomach.


    Yesterday, she tried on her wedding dress and only this one fitted, but the curve of her waist is very tight. She didn''t want to dy the wedding just because of her dress, so she pushed herself to it.


    She didn''t care even if her lower abdomen had to sting.


    "Are you nervous?"


    At this time, Mike is keenly observing Le''s constant breathing rhythm. He stares to the side, starlight flowing through his eyes.


    Le smiled faintly, revealing her little tiger teeth. "A little..."


    Hearing this, Mike took out a bottle of mineral water from the back of the chair, turned it around and handed it over. "Drink this, don''t be nervous."


    "Thank you, my husband." Le didn''t hesitate to take it. She returned the water bottle after drinking half of it.


    In the blink of an eye, they had arrived.


    Le reaches out her hand to open the car door, and gets out of the car smoothing her skirt, but Mike sits steadily in the back seat.


    "Mike?"


    Mike looked at her through the door, and turned his mouth inwardly. "Come in first, this is part of the process."


    Le stood on the spot and looked at the restaurant''s door. Seeing the beautiful arrangement as well as the balloon showing with their names, she blushed and agreed.


    "The bride is here!"


    The weing team greeted Le excitedly and took her straight to the bride''s dressing room on the top floor of the restaurant.


    At the same time, after Le entered the door, a bus slowly stopped in front of the building.


    Nearly twenty bodyguards descended, and they quickly entered the main entrance at a nce, scattered around every corner cleverly, watching closely.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    The friendly staff at the front door narrowed their smiles, and took all the balloons at the fastest speed and put them away.


    In less than five minutes, this restaurant showed no joy from any wedding celebrations.


    ...


    At ten past five, the emcee stood on the podium.


    Looking at the banquet hall with only three guest tables below the stage, he was still reading the rundown of the event with enthusiasm.


    "Next, we will invite�� the bride! Please wee Miss Le!"


    The emcee then awkwardly looked at the person handling the sound system below the stage, and stretched out his hand for a few moves.


    Where''s the music?!


    The attendant nced at him, and as he slowly pressed the button on the console, bursts of sadness resounded in every corner of the banquet hall.


    Lilia almost spat out a sip of tea!


    She followed the host''s gaze and saw two acquaintances sitting on the right side of the man.


    What did Dina and Rini do here?


    After the sad music rang for ten seconds, Rini stood up, and after stopping the music, she said, "Sorry, I yed the wrong music."


    The emcee was sweating and wanted to die!


    This is the marriage of the second young master of the Austin family. Do you want to mourn their happy moment?!


    ''Do you want me to lose my job??!!''


    The music was yed again, this time light music at a slow pace.


    Secondster, on the other side of the aisle, Le appears dragging her wedding dress.


    She felt there was a problem with the process today. The emcee and sound technician were really bad too.


    When the wedding is over, she will let Mike fire them!


    Le also heard of themotion, but today is her wedding day, so she can''t express too much emotion, she can only endure it.


    As she passed through the passage and stood on the T-shaped stage step by step, she looked down and was shocked.


    Why did only a few people attend?


    She quickly retracted her gaze and covered her eyelids, blocking the anger deep in her eyes.


    Mike made it clear that he invited dozens of family members to attend. Now she looked at all the tables but still, no one came?!


    Damn those rotten families!


    Le suppressed the anger in her heart, and as she walked onto the ceremonial stage, she looked sheepishly at the Austin family.


    From now on, she will be a member of the Austin family!


    No matter what happened before, Mike promised her that he would make sure the Austin family epted her.


    It''s just that they were all wearing ck costumes, which made things seem difficult on purpose.


    In an instant, many emotions passed through Le''s heart.


    But she didn''t show it and stood quietly in front of others.


    Nowadays, everyone looks different. Insults, scoffs, and there is absolutely no sense of being happy.


    Le doesn''t care at all.


    She smiled at the host, and then waved to the audience. "Hello everyone, thank you foring!"


    Now, who can stop her from being with Mike?


    Throughout her lifetime, Le has never failed to get what she wants!


    The emcee looked at Le, and when he saw that the bride had spoken first, the man handed over the microphone to her. "Miss Le, is there anything you would like to convey to everyone for your grand wedding today?"

 Chapter 700 - Shocking Surprise!

    Le turned down the microphone and shook her head. "Everyone may have misconceptions about me, so I don''t want to talk too much. You can ask my husbandter."


    The emcee curled his lips and didn''t want to speak.


    There is something wrong!


    He took back the microphone angrily, and continued ording to the process. "Next, the groom prepares a special surprise for the bride. The audience is wee to look at the big screen."


    This marriage is perhaps the gloomiest event he has ever seen in his life.


    None of the leading old men in the audience had smiling faces.


    He didn''t know what Le had done to these people.


    Le smiled and turned around to look at the LED screen behind her.


    After a few seconds, the image on the screen flickered, and Mike''s face appeared in the blink of an eye.


    He was wearing a white tuxedo and sitting in front of the camera, his expression indifferent.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Le, are you happy today?"


    "Happy��" Le replied to herself, she only felt Mike''s eyebrows full of affection for her.


    Holding the bouquet in her hand, she looked at the big screen for a moment.


    This seems... not a previously recorded image, but a live broadcast.


    Then, Mike sighs, and his sharp eyes seem to be able to see through Le''s soul through the screen.


    He pulled his lips and sighed. "But I''m not happy!"


    Le''s face changed slightly upon hearing this. She looked at the emcee for an unknown reason and found that the other party was also clueless.


    Mike didn''t hesitate too long. He folded his legs in front of the camera, took out a cigarette case and lit one, inhaling hard. The smoke got into his lungs, and when he exhaled, he said, "Le, look behind you!"


    After those words fell, Le, including everyone present, subconsciously looked behind the banquet hall.


    At this time, a middle aged man in a suit was standing on the spot with his arms folded. His expression was indifferent, and he met everyone''s eyes with a smile.


    Le turned pale when she saw him.


    How did Bernarde here?!


    At this moment, Le confusedly looked at the big screen, only to find that Mike''s figure had disappeared. The pitch ck screen looked like a giant web, enveloping her in an inexplicable panic.


    Bernard walked from behind the banquet hall, and he nodded in satisfaction as he walked.


    Then he looked at the confused Le and smiled. "Why didn''t you invite me when you got married? After all, we have been together for over ten years!"


    The sound of a teacup fell to the ground then echoed throughout the hall.


    The voice came from Mr. Simon.


    Richard and Janice too, their cheeks were also filled with shock.


    Bernard''s brief greetings made Lilia stare at Mellisa in surprise.


    Together for ten years?!


    Ten years ago, how old was Le?!


    However, the person behind her really was Bernard!


    If so, how dare he appear at this wedding?!


    Many questions lingered in everyone''s hearts. No one spoke, they only saw Bernard who came slowly, and vaguely realized that this marriage seemed so wrong.


    "Bernard, you are talking nonsense!" Le held a bouquet in one hand, pointed at it with the other, and replied sharply.


    Did Mike find out about Bernard?!


    She has transferred all properties under her name to him so that Bernard wouldn''t bother her again.


    He clearly said that he wouldn''t embarrass her, so how could he suddenlye back ?!


    Even if Le was calm, Bernard''s appearance still made her truly panic.


    Le looks around and screams, "Mike,e out and listen to me! He has set me up!"


    "Good!" By now, Bernard had already stepped onto the podium, his eyes dangerously narrowed. Then he strangled Le''s wrists. "Why are you still pretending? I set you up? Look at the big screen!"


    Le tried to pull her wrist forcefully, but she couldn''t escape.


    She nced at the LED screen behind her in panic, but found that a screenshot of the text message had been disyed on it.


    What about our conversation yesterday? Are you willing to help me one more time to destroy the Irwan family? Don''t worry about the Mayer family, as long as Lilia dies, I can handle that arrogant family!


    This was the text she sent to Bernard the day before yesterday.


    "What the... Le, do you want to kill us all?"


    Richard was so angry that he smashed his teacup on the stage.


    Destroying the Irwan family?!


    The family that has loved her for more than 20 years?


    Not only that, did she also threaten a member of the Mayer family?!


    Right now, even Dennis sneered. "I have heard a lot of news about your atrocities and I can''t believe it. After seeing this text message today, you really opened my eyes!"


    Le really feels stupid!


    She looks at Bernard angrily, her breath trembling. "You betrayed me..."


    Bernard smiled instead. "Betrayed you? Isn''t this the message you sent me? Don''t worry, keep watching and keep listening. This show is not finished!"


    On the big screen, screenshots after screenshots were disyed.


    They are all the messages Le sent about Mellisa''s assassination n and plot while she was still in school.


    Over the years, Bernard was indeed the man behind her.


    They met because of Trisa, and Bernard gave her a lot of "help" in thest ten years.


    The only thing that made the rest of them wonder was why he chose to personally announce everything.


    This is in no way good for him!


    After the screenshot, an audio was yed, followed by the sound being cut off.


    "Bernard, I was locked up with my family. Can you think of a way to get rid of Lilia?"


    "Bernard, Mellisa isn''t dead. Second aunt has failed. Please help me get rid of that ipetent woman!"


    "Bernard, the Mayer family will have a banquet at their family home. I want toe, can you help me?"


    "Brother, I''ve arrived in Mysia. Where is the hotel?"


    "Brother..."


    All voices belong to Le.


    A lot of her demand was dangerous requests she made for Bernard so that the man would help her kill people.


    It seems that taking a life is not unusual for her.


    Le''s face paled as she listened to the audio.


    Everything recorded by Bernard finally revealed her true face that she had been hiding behind her mask all this time.


    And this is enough to keep Le from living forever.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this? Aren''t these all your own words?"


    Bernard pulled Le tightly to his side, each of his words sounded like a deadly bell.


    "Get off me! It''s not my voice, it''s not me..."


    Le was struggling, and of course she wouldn''t admit it. Otherwise she''d be crushed forever.


    "Mike, save me, save me please..."


    The power of her impulse was overwhelming. Her strength was weak, even Bernard did not feel it at all.


    Instead, the man shook her hard and threw her to the ground.

 Chapter 701 - Love Makes People Blind!

    Bernard looked at Le who fell to the ground coldly, and he took a deep breath, covering the indistinct light beneath his eyes.


    When he turned around to look below the stage again, he straightened his cor and nodded apologetically. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry to let you see this horrible joke. I''ll exin everythingter. Mike, it''s time for you to get out!"


    After speaking, Bernard turned around and got off the ceremonial stage.


    He was almost fifty years old, but he wanted to expose what he and Le were doing in front of the guests.


    This is so embarrassing!


    However, he had no choice since this was the only way to prevent himself from being crushed.


    That man is too cruel!


    After Bernard got off, Le, who was lying on the ground, clutched her stomach and lifted her head with difficulty.


    She looked around and finally saw a white figure at the end of the banquet hall.


    Her eyes filled with expression again, and the corners of her lips squirmed. "Mike ..."


    If the man still believed in her, then Bernard''s words will not affect him!


    Le continues tofort herself and seems to find strength from Mike''s presence.


    She gets up with difficulty and trips over the wedding gown several times.


    Finally standing straight, she walked toward Mike one step at a time. "Mike, let''s go ..."


    She didn''t want to say anything, and this marriage didn''t matter anymore to her.


    She took a few staggered steps, and when her legs became weak, she nearly fell.


    By this time, Mike is standing in front of her. Le''s eyes were bright red when she reached out to him. "Mike, take me from here..."


    To hell with her!


    Even if she were to live far away from this country, such a shameful past would haunt her forever.


    Le really regretted it.


    If she had known that this was going to happen in her wedding with Mike, she''d rather have done nothing beforehand, and maybe she could have remained a member of the Irwan family.


    Le''sst hope is all on Mike''s figure.


    She staggered towards him again and couldn''t help but cry. "Mike, I ..."


    However, when she had not yet finished her sincere words, she was greeted by a cruel kick.


    "Argh!!!!"


    Le would never have imagined that Mike''s shiny leather shoes would kick her in the stomach so hard.


    Blood flowed, and immediately dyed her wedding dress red.


    She almost copsed from the intense pain, her eyes were blurry while sheid on the ground.


    And Mike''s actions also made everyone stand at the same time.


    What happened?


    Today''s his wedding day. He insisted for this day to happen, but what did they just witness?


    Everyone knows how hard he swung his feet towards Le.


    At that moment, Mike ignored the gazes around him. He leans forward and squats in front of Le. His voice was calm, "Do you love me?"


    Le is speechless, she couldn''t nod because of the pain.


    After a long dy, she muttered incoherently, "Mike, I ... love you!"


    She said with difficulty, but very serious.


    Hearing her voice, Mike nodded, then stretched out his hand and pressed her lower belly. "Then, are you willing to die for me?"


    "Mike, don''t talk nonsense!" Andrew immediately shouted.


    They all find out that something is wrong with Mike, especially what he''s just said, which is very surprising.


    What will he do? He shouldn''t be impulsive enough to kill and destroy Le''s life!


    At this time, Mike opened his eyes little by little, tilted his head to meet Andrew''s gaze, and said nothing.


    After a while, he slowly shifted his gaze and stared at Mellisa''s face, his eyes filled with inexplicable emotions.


    "Mellisa, after waiting so long, I can finally get your revenge!" His words changed everyone''s expressions.


    Even Mellisa, who always had cold brows, couldn''t help but look taken aback.


    She didn''t know why but her chest suddenly tightened, as if blocking the air from entering her lungs. Pain immediately spread to her limbs.


    "Mike..." Mellisa muttered, and she finally understood everything.


    No wonder that guy suddenly went to Mysia ...


    No wonder his temperament suddenly changed ...


    No wonder he wanted to marry Le in his own way ...


    Many details crossed her mind, and it wasn''t only Mellisa who suddenly realized the situation. Even the Austin family was taken aback.


    That''s ridiculous!


    Mike acted for so long, and in the end, he just wanted to get revenge on Le for Mellisa?


    Why didn''t he say it from the start? Is he not afraid that he''ll be kicked out of the Austin family for all this?!


    Matthew was so angry that he covered his chest, and kept on muttering, "Stop him, stop him ..."


    Anton and Simon also agreed.


    From start to finish, the one whonguished the most was Mike himself.


    He saw everyone''s reaction, and Mellisa''s move toe.


    At this time, Mike, who was still crouched on the ground, slightly raised his hand and said with a smile. "Mellisa, don''te, just watch the show!"


    At this moment, he seemed to have regained his personality. His eyes were dull, and his smile was no longer heavy, his eyes exploded with a strong gaze.


    After Mike''s gaze moved from Mellisa''s face, he saw Le on the ground again, and sneered contemptuously. "Let me ask you again, would you die for me ??"


    His fingertips were covered in blood as they touched Le''s lower abdomen.


    He furrowed his brows in disgust and wiped the blood on his cheeks little by little.


    Le didn''t move at all. She opened her eyes and stared intently at Mike. In her mind, the man has been pampering and loving her for thest few months.


    And all of that was��. Fake?


    How could it be!


    Le couldn''t believe it, her eyes were shining with tears. But Mike didn''t show any sign of stopping soon. "Are you afraid now?"


    Bernard''s appearance made him very much aware that things were out of the ordinary.


    Did something happen to Mike that he had to treat her like this?


    Where had his loving side gone? She could''ve sworn Mike treated her as if she was the most precious pearl in the world. So howe he changed this fast?!


    Mike looked down, seeing Le pinch his fingers. His brows rose, and he shook his head. "Come on, why don''t you answer my question?"


    Le answered hastily, "Mike, don''t be afraid of them, we''ll face this together..."


    Love really makes people blind!


    At this point, Mike licked the corner of his lower lip. "Le , I really believe that you really love me now. But have you ever thought, why do I want trash like you when I already have everything?"


    His words were so painful to hear since he was Le''s dear one. Indeed, the most hurtful taunts were those spitted out by our loved ones.


    Le looked at Mike confusedly, then shook her head and muttered, "No, Mike, don''t lie to me! I know you love me. Don''t be afraid of them, take me away! We''ll go far away and live together, we''ll live happily together, okay?"


    "I don''t want to!" Mike sneered, he opened his palms and pinched Le''s cheeks, very hard, forcing her to turn and look at Mellisa on one side.


    "Open your eyes and take a good look! Your cruelty made Mellisa suffer for five years, how could I want to live with a murderer like you? Not only that, you keep trying to kill her again and again. Do you think marrying me will make your conscience feel better?"

 Chapter 702 - My Best Friend Mike

    Le is forced to look at Mellisa. She is lying on the ground helplessly with her mouth open, her cheeks gripped tightly by Mike, making it very difficult for her to move.


    Within such a short distance, she saw countless scornful eyes fall on her, as if she deserved it.


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    The thread of consciousness in Le''s mind broke apart!


    She screamed in despair and reached out her hand to break free from Mike''s restraint. "Mike, you lied to me! You said that you didn''t like Mellisa, you promised that you would love me forever! You can''t treat me like this ..." Le shouted as she continued to struggle.


    She was crying, her tears falling from the corners of her eyes like dotted lines. Looking like a broken doll.


    Currently, Lilia stood a few steps away from them and watched this scene.


    She suddenly understood why Mike had to do this.


    Perhaps, in this world, the only thing that can make life worse than death is not the pain of blood and flesh, but the pain of love.


    Le dares to insist that Mike loves her, which is enough to prove how blind she''s towards him.


    Mike makes her believe everything, and ends up destroying her with his own hands.


    The only thing that made all of this possible was Le''s deep love for him.


    Lilia sighed silently, she neverined and confused about Mike. Now everything is clear.


    Mike was willing to bet on himself to fight for his chance for revenge.


    Thinking of this, Lilia identally nced at Mellisa beside her.


    From her point of view, her older sister''s expression was still very calm. But it seemed that her gaze had missed a little. She found the woman''s fists clenched and a drop of blood was dripping from between the gap of her fingers.


    Lilia sighed silently, then moved to her side. She pulled her sister''s wrist calmly, and patted it to release her fist.


    Just how hurtful it was that she had to take it out on her own palm...


    The two of them grew together, and if the past remained as it was, perhaps there would bepletely different results.


    Le... She really deserves all of this!


    Mike loves Mellisa, so having Le face a sad ending ispletely natural for him.


    Mellisa''s finger was pushed slightly by Lilia, and several crescent-shaped wounds appeared on her palm as blood continued to flow out.


    Lilia quietly grabbed a square scarf from the table, wiped it for her, and eximed, "Even if you feel ufortable, don''t let yourself run out of breath."


    "Yes..." Mellisa answered softly, but pulled her hand away. She took Lilia''s hand and held it tightly.


    Right now, the atmosphere in the room is very quiet.


    The staff that originally stayed here to serve was long gone.


    More bodyguards in ck suits were seen standing on watch.


    Le, who was still lying on the floor, was crying hoarsely.


    She didn''t want to believe everything in front of her. It was as if she had deceived herself. She really wanted to drown in her previous loving days forever.


    When she saw Lilia walking up to Mellisa, hatred surged under her eyes.


    They said, when someone was angry, they could release an unimaginable amount of strength regardless of their current state.


    Le red at Mellisa and Lilia, then suddenly reached out her hand to push Mike away.


    Startled, Mike was pushed back a few steps by her.


    At this time, Le jumped off the ground and rushed to Mellisa with the hem of her skirt. As she passed the dining table, she took the te and broke it along the corner of the table, raised her hand and aimed the shards towards Mellisa.


    "You bastard! How dare you threaten my husband! I should have killed you from the start!"


    Le is very angry and anxious.


    Even if she was scratched by the shard of the te she was holding in her hand, she still had no doubts.


    Her deep love for Mike has burned her urge to take her revenge.


    She could no longer take it!


    Mellisa had to pay a dear price for it all!


    However, even if Le wanted to harm Mellisa, there was no way that could happen.


    When she is only a step away from Mellisa, Mike immediately grabs her shoulder from behind, and pulls her back by force.


    In the next instant, he took a step and turned around to protect Mellisa.


    Standing so strong, he protected Mellisa behind him though the woman was ready to fight Le whenever she wanted.


    Right now, there was no time to fight with each other, and most importantly, no one could hurt Mellisa anymore.


    Mike turned his back to Mellisa, so he didn''t see the pain and distress in her eyes.


    Mellisa knew Mike liked her.


    No matter how low her IQ was, she had been aware of it for a long time.


    When Trisa revealed Le''s goals at the detention center, she talked about Mike''s feelings about her.


    All this time, she pretended she didn''t know anything because she didn''t want to cause trouble for everyone.


    If they continued to be friends, could they return as Mike and Mellisa they used to be?


    A rtionship mixed with other emotions will eventually change the story line.


    She didn''t want to lose her best friend Mike, so she''d rather not know what to do.


    Until now, Mellisa couldn''t pretend to be indifferent.


    ''Mike... you really are stupid. Why are you protecting me like this?''


    ''I don''t even have extraordinary abilities, don''t have anything to boast about. People know me for being so wild ... I''m just an ordinary person.''


    Even though she was the daughter of the Irwan family, she was also the least conspicuous.


    How could Mike have fallen in love with her?


    She was sad that she couldn''t give any response��


    Mellisa looked at the tall figure protecting her, breathed and slowly closed her eyes.


    She could do nothing but secretly say sorry in her heart.


    At this moment, after Mike pulled Le away, he looked at her as if poisoned.


    The guards in the banquet hall also walked up at the right time and took the te fragment in Le''s hand and held it down.


    The other elders were unable to respond to this sudden situation because of their age.


    At this moment, concerned voices came from behind Mellisa and Lilia.


    "Mellisa, are you okay?"


    "Lilia, Mellisa, get away from here! Don''t let this dark hearted woman hurt you!"


    "Mellisa, what happened to your hand?"


    Everyone''s faces clearly showed concern.


    Le is like a clown, with her hands locked behind her back, her hair messy and her clothes dirty.


    It''s her wedding, but it looks like her funeral...


    The people who used to love her so much�� now they all stand in front of her in all ck.


    Seeing this harsh reality, Leughed out loud. Afterughing, she cried. She didn''t care about anyone, as long as Mike was fine.


    "Mike..." Le''s sad voice is hoarse and indistinct, and when thest glimmer of hope in her eyes finally dimmed, she asked. "When you are with me, you are clearly happy. You love me�� Right?"

 Chapter 703 - The Illusion

    "Love You?"


    Mike seemed to be hearing a terrible joke. He slowly approached Le, and gave her a disgusted look. "How can you still think this way? Looks like I gave you an illusion. My effort isn''t in vain."


    In one sentence, Le''sst hope was thrown to hell.


    She shook her head frantically, crying andughing. "You lied to me! Mike, you love me, but you dare not admit it. Have you forgotten how many nights we have spent together?! I can still feel it! You must love me, there''s no way I can misjudge your feelings!"


    When those words fell, several sighs came from the banquet hall.


    What a shameless woman!


    The Austin family''s eyes were on Mike.


    This is just too absurd!


    The people present saw so much evidence that no matter what Mike''s aim was, they couldn''t take it in stride.


    At this moment, Mike smiled, turned his head and nced at the big screen. "If you hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. Take a good look, that person with you, does he still love you?"


    As Mike moved, the video immediately appeared on the big screen.


    His voice was muted due to the presence of many elders.


    Even though the light was pretty dark, they could still see clearly that two people were in the same bed, and one of them was Le.


    The man who made love to her was a stranger they knew nothing about. Meanwhile, Mike stood aside and watched everything with cold eyes.


    This video proved that Mike did not touch Le.


    There are a lot of videos to y, and in each one, the same man continues to appear.


    Mike was always in the frame, but he never left? the side and kept standing by the wall.


    "Is it clear enough for you now?" Mike stepped forward, grabbed Le''s neck with one hand, and pointed at the screen. "I was there, can you see it? You''re so sick, how can I stand around you? Le, when you were still recognized by the Irwan family, I was always annoyed whenever I saw you. Now you are useless trash, how could I fall in love with you?"


    "Are you feeling hopeless now? Do you feel hurt? Do you want to kill me? Let me tell you that all the feelings you felt were the first gift I gave you. Did you like it?" He added, mocking the girl further.


    Le stares at the video on the LED screennguidly. Even though she doesn''t make any sound, it is clear that she is still calling Mike''s name in her mouth as she makes love to the mysterious man.


    How could this happen to her?


    All the pictures in her memory were different from the ones in the video.


    Obviously, the person she saw was Mike. But how could the man be such a weird and ugly guy she didn''t know?!


    She forced a few words out of her mouth. "I can''t believe it! This is fake! You were with me!"


    "I''m not surprised that you''re confused now, do you want to know why?"


    Mike loosened his grip on her neck, as if touching something dirty. Then he grabbed a wet tissue from the dining table.


    He carefully rubbed his fingers, raised his eyebrows and his eyes were filled with a grin. "Because I''ve been adding LSD to your water every day since I treated your stomach."


    LSD?


    Le is briefly confused, while Mike leans over to her, and says, "LSD, also called hallucinogens, makes it easy for you to believe that I love you. All these shows do require hallucinogens to run smoothly."


    Mike is a devil!


    This was Le''s first thought after hearing this exnation.


    At this moment, Mike''s cold eyes were nk, then he shed a satisfied smile. "You fled to Mysia with the help of other people, exactly the same as how I got the hallucinogens. Actually, your escape to Mysia was very helpful because I didn''t buy it in Indonesia. Also, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have spent a lot of money buying that stuff."


    "All this money and my efforts I dedicate to you, are you touched? And the wound on your stomach... Obviously it is the work of my messengers. I thought that after you get hurt, you must need someone to take care of you. That''s where I entered your life and started all my ns. Even if you call it beautiful days full of love, I always made sure that you would be suffering from the wounds on your stomach. I did it every day, so how''s the pain now? Do you like it? When Chris kicked you, I could only protect you, but I didn''t really do it because I wanted it to keep bleeding!"


    "Once you fell asleep, I opened the window only to let the wound get infected and harder to cure. In the bathroom, you fell, it''s all because I have given ayer of wax on the floor. But after that, I thought that I shouldn''t cut you to death. If not, who will take my revenge? Le, I always treat you very well, do you still love me after knowing all this?"


    Mike finally revealed all the irrational deeds he''d done in the past.


    What he was doing, while tormenting Le, was actually torturing himself.


    Of course he had thought about the consequences, but even if his family cursed and kicked him out, at best, he would only live alone for a long time.


    In this life, he loved Mellisa more than his own life.


    Even if there was no chance to be together, he would still have to seek justice for her.


    At the expense of himself, he acted as if he loved Le.


    No one knew how much effort he had put in to contain his true feelings, and no one would understand how much he wanted to hug her when Mellisa was standing in front of him.


    But no, he had a mission toplete!


    After Mike said it all, his eyes were red like blood.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Le, then breathed tremblingly. He reached out to choke her neck once again. "Le, I want you to feel the most desperate pain in the world, to calm my hatred for you. Do you think it''s over? I invited the three heads of the family toe and witness today''s wedding, just to reveal your true face and the fact that you have schizophrenia!!"


    Le really doesn''t know what to say.


    Now she realized what despair was.


    Perhaps, if she hadn''t been so greedy in life, none of this would''ve happened.


    She loved Mike so much, but she had to lose herself in the illusion she created in her own mind.


    Le really thought Mike was sincere with his feelings, especially when he protected and saved her from problems. Loving her as if she was the most precious treasure...


    But in the end, everything was a well-designed scam.


    Le never thought that her defeat was caused by love.


    She looked at Mike in a daze. In front of her, there was still a handsome face that remained in her mind with a dream of a million stars, but his mouth was telling the cruelest story in the world.


    She suddenly burst outughing. "Hahaha, Mike, what ridiculous story are you telling me? I''m not schizophrenic, I''m a normal person. You say you''ve given me hallucinogens. Everyone here has heard what you''ve said! If you want to finish me off, I''ll certainly drag you to hell with me! But if you let me go now, I will not sue you and pretend all of this never happened!"

 Chapter 704 - Give Everything Back To Me!

    "Who heard that I gave you hallucinogens?" Mike interrupted in a low voice, and as he asked back, he slowly gazed at everyone behind him.


    The first person to speak was Lilia. She was expressionless and shook her head. "I didn''t hear it!"


    Then, Mellisa, Andrew, and even Simon sighed and shook their heads. "I''m old, my ears can''t hear properly. How about you two, Matthew and Anton?!"


    Anton and Matthew''s eyes met, the two pressed their lips and shook their heads.


    Only at this time did Le realize that there were no outsiders present in the entire banquet hall.


    The previous service staff had also left.


    "Bernard, Bernard, you heard that, right? You must have heard it!" Le caught Bernard not far from the crowd.


    She seemed to have found a savior, so she quickly summoned him for help.


    An indifferent look appeared in Bernard''s eyes, his smile was somewhat sarcastic. "Le, what are you talking about? Looks like you really are sick."


    Le went mad, she shouted sharply, "Bernard, you traitor dog! Didn''t you say you want to destroy the Irwan family with me? Do you think I''ll just let you go?"


    ''Damn it!''


    Bernard cursed silently and looked at Le with a gloomy face.


    But he didn''t want to waste any more words, so he could only look at Simon, nodded and humbly exined, "Mr. Simon, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m just an ordinary person, I don''t dare to do something so impudent!"


    He really didn''t dare!


    Le didn''t back down.


    She was still surrounded by the guards and couldn''t move, but her eyes kept shing, and she was still thinking of all the ways to save herself.


    At this time, Mike rubbed his eyebrows, pulled the cell phone out of his pocket, and made a call. "Jean, you can do it."


    Jean?


    Hearing that voice, Lilia subconsciously puffed her brows, and a few secondster, the guards opened the closed door.


    There was a clear sound of footsteps in the corridor, and after a while, Jean appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    When Bernard saw him, he vaguely lowered his head.


    Everyone then looked at Jean, while Bernard simply lowered his head. He was clearly older than him, but standing in front of Jean, he lowered his proud head. "Young master... May I go?"


    Everyone was shocked when these words came out.


    However, the man looked at Bernard with a cold expression, his thin lips were slightly sideways, and his eyes were as deep as the ocean. "Don''t be in a hurry, you''ve helped a lot today, Mr. Bernard. Sit down and enjoy the show to the end, don''t rush it."


    Bernard looked at him, gritted his teeth, and gave a forced smile. "That''s right, that''s right!"


    "Jean..." Mike stared at the man who had emerged from the door, his throat continued to slide up and down, and tears rolled down his eyes.


    He pressed the corner of his mouth tightly, then stepped forward awkwardly. As he stood in front of Jean, he choked. "Jean, thank you ..." A thousand words hung in his throat, he could only thank him.


    At that point, the man lowered his eyebrows seriously, and patted Mike on the shoulder again. "You don''t have to be polite to me."


    Mike looked at him, and showed all the unspeakable sadness and bitterness he felt inside.


    Jean saw that he was a little out of control. Mike''s eyes were moist as he stepped forward to make Jean feel a little sorry for him. He then whispered soothingly, "Leave it all to me."


    ...


    At this time, Jean''s sudden appearance caught everyone''s attention.


    He and Mike stood side by side, Le also looked at their figures with panicked eyes.


    She did not ignore Bernard''s shocking treatment. Since when did an arrogant Patriarch like Bernard submit to Jean Widjaya?!


    Or ... is this all Jean''s n?!


    Thinking of this, Le''s face shows unspeakable hatred.


    God damn it!


    Her anger cannot be relieved. These people made her suffer a lot, and she wasn''t going to make them feel any better.


    "Lilia, you owe me, when are you nning to return it?"


    At this moment, Le res at Lilia. When she said it, it took everyone''s minds by surprise until they all regained their senses.


    Lilia averted her gaze from the man''s cheek, and stared at Le indifferently. "What do I owe you?"


    Le sneers. "Come here, I''ll tell you."


    Lilia just dropped the corner of her mouth and didn''t wait for others to remind her. She shruggedzily. "Oh, then I won''t listen."


    Le was speechless.


    "Do you really not want to hear about it? This matter is rted to your future happiness, don''t you want ..."


    When Le wasn''t done talking, Lilia interrupted her. "Shut your mouth, I don''t want to hear."


    Unexpectedly, Lilia didn''t want to take the bait.


    Le bursted out in anger and couldn''t help screaming. "Lilia, you are shameless! You have stolen my identity and family. I should be the wife of Jean Widjaya. When are you going to return this identity to me?"


    Shameless!


    Lilia rolled her eyes and looked at Jean who smiled and shook his head.


    When Mellisa heard these words, she was immediately angry!


    She took a strong step forward, and while Lilia didn''t answer, she mmed two punches on the corner of Le''s mouth, and warned in a cold tone. "Watch what you say to my sister!"


    Mellisa''s strength wasn''t bad, she was indeed a descendant of the Mayer family.


    Her two fists instantly smashed the corners of Le''s mouth, and her eyes became moist and watery. Le realized that it was as if Mellisa''s following blow would literally kill her.


    At this moment, Mike caught a glimpse of Mellisa''s movements. He stepped forward in surprise, grabbed her wrist and carefully examined it.


    "Mellisa! Are you hurt?"


    His tone was extremely anxious, and his eyes fell on the back of the woman''s hand in panic.


    Fortunately, even though her palms were injured, the skin on the backs of her hands was still intact and there was no blood.


    Mike''s actions left Mellisa momentarily stunned. She grabbed her wrist back and said softly, "I''m fine, she''s the one who got hurt."


    As the words fell, Mike said cryptically, "Don''t let your hands touch her disgusting blood."


    "Why?"


    "Is there something in her blood?" The two voices sounded at the same time, one from Lilia and one from Mellisa.


    If Mike''s face wasn''t too strange, they probably wouldn''t have noticed.


    Le''s blood ... What''s the problem?!


    The rest of them turned into a halt, and strange ideas gradually formed in everyone''s minds.


    Mike squinted at Le''s hateful figure, and slowly said, "She has AIDS."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even Le couldn''t believe it.


    "You, what are you saying?"


    No way!


    She has always been in good health, except for thest few months, when she was still at the Irwan family home in previous years. She has had regr physical exams, so how did she get AIDS?!


    Besides, she absolutely felt no difort.

 Chapter 705 - Take Her Away!

    Mike stares at Le''s pale face, only to feel the pleasure of revenge spread through his body.


    He looked up and down, his eyes fixed on the woman''s bleeding lower abdomen and the wounded corner of her mouth. Then he curled his lips in a rxed manner. "Do you like the gift I prepared for you? To be precise, you should be infected with AIDS, and are currently in the incubation period. Don''t worry, soon you will feel it. I heard that in advanced AIDS, wounds will never heal because of the disease. I ... I''m really looking forward to that day!"


    Le''s eyes became sluggish, her whole body went limp. The overwhelming anger seemed to disappear from her body.


    She has AIDS ...


    It is an incurable disease�� Could it be that she got it from that unknown man that Mike put in her bed?


    Le''s cheeks are pale, and the expression on her face fades. She opened her mouth and breathed heavily. "Why do you want this? Mike, do you really hate me that much?"


    The person she loved so much turned out to personally n all the crimes that befell her and push her into a bottomless abyss.


    Le feels a sharp pain stabs her heart, it turns out that the feeling of a broken heart really exists.


    She wanted to stretch her hands to cover herself, to get rid of this bone-chilling pain, but her hands were still tied by bodyguards, and she couldn''t do it even if she wanted to.


    Le stands there, her body weak, and she seems to have lost her soul.


    She continued muttering, "Why are you treating me like this, why are you treating me like this..."


    The only man she loves is Mike.


    Le never thought that she would end up like this.


    When her wandering eyes fell on Mike again, she wailed and screamed, "Mike, you will be punished for hurting me! Grandpa, mom and dad, please save me! I know I was wrong, I really know that I was wrong, but please! Please don''t let me die!"


    Le finally looks at the Irwan family and puts all herst hopes on them.


    Regardless of her identity, she has been the daughter of the Irwan family for over 20 years, and they should show some mercy towards her.


    But apparently, she''s wrong!


    Le is constantly struggling to escape, but her strength is plummeting.


    The Irwan family looked at her for a moment, then Simon snorted and said calmly, "I don''t have a grandchild like you. I''ve known it for a long time, why do you keep calling yourself my grandchild!"


    Richard stood in front of Janice, disgust filled his eyes. "We are not your parents, the Irwan family does not have a child with a rotten heart like you. Even if you die, you deserve it!"


    At the start, when she saw Le''s text to Bernard, Janice felt suicidal.


    The person Janice loves the most in her life is Le.


    But Le wanted to kill her sister and daughter�� This is simply unforgivable.


    Hearing that, Lepletely panicked.


    She screamed and growled, from moaning and pleading to screaming, as if she had gone mad.


    But no one sympathized with her, no one!


    At this time, Mellisa, who had been silent for a long time, finally moved and walked.


    She knew very well that today was the day she and Le would settle ounts.


    Seeing her embarrassing and pitiful appearance, Mellisa couldn''tugh at all.


    All of these are opportunities that Mike gave her.


    This is such a great favor that she''d probably have a hard time to return it in this life.


    Mellisa is standing in front of Le. Her calm eyes did not show the slightest ripple. "Have you ever thought that you will end up like today?"


    Le stared at her, her legs weakened, then she shook her head in tears. "Sister, please save me... I''m sorry, I know I was wrong, I didn''t want to hurt you at that time! The second aunt instigated me, she wanted to hurt you..."


    She didn''t dare to do it. Until now, when faced with Mellisa, even if she admitted her mistake, she would push all the me on Trisa.


    Le wanted to kill her, but she didn''t want to die because of it.


    At that moment, Mellisa was staring at Le with a hint of joy in her cold eyes. "If you can honestly admit all your mistakes, maybe I will consider helping you. Too bad though, you are selfish, and all you can think about is how to use other people. I think you are better off like this, with schizophrenia and AIDS in your body, so you can live in your own world from now on!"


    "Sis, I''m a normal person, I..."


    Le is still screaming, her screams and screeching are very ufortable.


    By this time, Jean was already standing beside Lilia. His gaze collided with Mike, who nodded as if understanding.


    He walked in front of Le, opened the distance between Lilia and Le, and whispered to the two bodyguards in an instant, "Send her where she needs to go."


    The bodyguard looked at Jean in front of him calmly.


    Seeing him nod slightly, the two of them immediately ordered Le to step aside.


    "Mike, you are killing me! Can you sleep peacefully after this? Will your conscience let you have a good life? No! You can''t be doing this to me!"


    Le''s scream was so loud that the two bodyguards grabbed the tissue from the table before leaving. The pile of tissue was then forced into her mouth by pinching her chin.


    Le looked like an ant in front of two tall and mighty bodyguards. She was taken away, and except for Mike and Jean, no one knows where she was taken.


    Matthew saw that the y was over. He then walked forward, grabbed Mike, and said seriously, "Mike, you are too stupid. You shouldn''t do illegal things like that, there are more appropriate ways to deal with this problem! Don''t throw yourself in jail just because of your anger!"


    Everyone in the banquet hall today could only keep quiet about everything that was happening here.


    But if he really did kill Le, this matter would be revealed sooner orter.


    Mike saw the old man''s worried face. After taking a deep breath, he shook his head slightly. "Grandfather, I won''t do anything illegal, don''t worry."


    "Then�� Where did you take her? Even if she deserves to be med, killing her will get you in court. We''d better leave her to the cops."


    "Grandpa, what do I get if I hand her over to the cops?"


    Before the old man could finish speaking, Mike stubbornly interrupted. He looked at everyone with eyes like cliffs. "The evidence will be enough to sentence her to death. After all, it took too long to search for it. If this is the case, of course she should be sent where she needs to go, so ... it''s no use for me to prepare for so long."


    Matthew and the others looked at each other. Andrew pressed his lips downward, feeling surprised. Then he walked in front of his brother and patted him, "Mike, you have to speak straight, don''t worry about grandpa and the elderly."


    Mike nced at him, he didn''t hesitate and calmly came to the conclusion, "Isn''t she schizophrenic? Of course, she will be sent to a mental hospital!"


    Besides, he would never let Le escape for the rest of her life.


    The asylum would be herst destination.


    As he finished his words, the rest of them let out a heavy sigh.


    How cruel!

 Chapter 706 - Goodbye Leila!

    Sending a normal person to a mental hospital is simply inhuman torture. Better to die than live!


    The old men disagreed with this, and when their eyes met, it was as if they were thinking about how to give advice.


    Although they can ept Mike''s revenge against Le, this ending ... is too inhuman.


    When the atmosphere at the scene was a little anxious, Lilia silently looked at the expressions of the elders and couldn''t help but say, "Sending her to a mental institution was probably the best solution. As Mike said, even if thew gave her a harsh sentence, it would not exceed five years or ten years. Even if she could be sentenced to ten years, when she''s released from prisonter, she will only be thirty-five years old."


    "I''m afraid it will trigger another round of revenge. I doubt Le will repent and change her attitude when she gets out of prison. She wasn''t even twenty when she hurt Mellisa. Several years serving behind the bars will just recharge her energy!"


    Lilia''s analysis was straightforward, and the people present couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    It makes sense!


    Jean also added in time, "This is indeed the best answer!"


    Once the couple agreed with each other, the other elders could only sigh in silence, and reluctantly agreed to such an arrangement.


    Their children were adults and had careful consideration, it seemed like meddling in this matter would be useless.


    Le was too disappointing for them, her end might be better than death.


    At this time, Mike seemed relieved when he saw that everyone had agreed on this issue.


    Very good!


    He did what he always wanted to do, and after this revenge, his mission waspleted.


    Perhaps, it was thest thing he could do for Mellisa in this life.


    Lilia looked at Jean, then stretched out her hand and scratched the man''s palm. She whispered, "You know this?"


    The corners of the man''s lips tilted slightly, and he leaned over and whispered in her ear, "I''ll exinter."


    "Huh!" Lilia turned and snorted, still firmly twisting her fingers in her man''s palm.


    After all this time, it turned out that Jean had been ying from the start.


    Only she and Mellisa were still thinking about how to deal with Le every day.


    If Jean had told her about Mike''s previous ns, maybe...


    Thinking about this, Lilia refuted her assumption again.


    ording to the situation at that time, if Mike had stated his n earlier, perhaps no one would have supported him. Instead, his n would be unanimously opposed by everyone.


    It''s human nature to seek profit and avoid loss.


    Currently, Le has suffered the most painful defeat. She not only mourns the rest of her life in the mental hospital, she''d also be tormented by AIDS.


    And no one''s to me than herself!


    ...


    It''s already half past twelve.


    After Le was taken away, everyone''s heart was still filled with heavy carvings throughout the banquet hall.


    Living isn''t always about oneself. People still need each other to do good.


    However, Le used everyone''s good to do a lot of evil, and ended up suffering the consequences.


    And Mellisa, after witnessing it all, felt the joy of revenge in her heart, but was immediately followed by countlessplex emotions.


    She looked at Mike who was standing on the stage. After a while, she took a step forward. "How about smoking with me?"


    Mike slowly opened his eyes and looked into Mellisa''s clear eyes and smiled. "Come on."


    He knew that Mellisa had something to say to him and that he was afraid of causing a psychological burden on him, so Mike forcibly reversed his emotions, trying to make himself appear freer and more rxed.


    He''s always willing to do everything for her, never asking for anything in return or even a response!


    As Mike and Mellisa walked out of the room, everyone sighed in silence. At this time, Simon had a serious face and walked slowly to Bernard along with Richard and Janice.


    Even though the painter was not in high spirits, his strength was still there.


    He stared at Bernard''s flickering guilt-ridden expression, and asked in a low voice, "You''ve been helping him do all these savage things all this time?"


    Bernard raised his eyebrows, and saw Simon''s displeased face. He could only contain his embarrassment as he said, "Master, you are misunderstood! He did ask me for help on the matter, but I mostly disagree. You also know that my oldest sister is a true gangster, she was the one who helped Le through the years. However, I am also responsible for this matter. When I came across these signs, I should have reminded you."


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. Le was speaking nonsense. We really have nothing to do with her wanting to destroy the Irwan family. We couldn''t possibly dare to think of such a thing," he added.


    Bernard couldn''t help but humble himself in front of Simon''s face, there was no way he would let Le drag him down with her.


    Only by pushing all the me and responsibility onto Le and Trisa, maybe he could be forgiven and he wouldn''t be too embarrassed.


    Simon looked at Bernard with hot eyes, then he sneered in a deep voice and asked no more questions.


    At present, there are several things that are simply not worthy of attention.


    Maybe everyone is happy to see Le''s pathetic end.


    Simon shook his head and sighed, then said to Richard who was beside him, "This is the end of the matter. Looks like there''s nothing we need to do. Let''s get out of here."


    The Irwan family came to this wedding because Mike personally called the old man. He respectfully asked him to attend.


    The family, who initially didn''t want to, now understood his good intentions.


    When Simon was about to leave, Anton hurriedly said to him, "Simon, I''ll go with you."


    Furthermore, this will be an internal Austin family affair. It was inappropriate for him as an outsider to interfere.


    The two elders said goodbye to the others and hurriedly left the restaurant. As of today, Le is no longer in Jakarta, and there will be no news of her in the capital city.


    ��.


    Andrew helped Matthew sit down at the dining table. Nobody spoke, but their thoughts were very different.


    Not long after, Andrew looked around. He got up and walked in front of Jean. He clenched his fist and punched him in the shoulder. "Geez, you already knew it from the start!"


    Jean sighed lightly, he then suggested, "Let the elderse back first, and let Mike exinter."


    Andrew puffed his brows and asked sharply, "Are you going to go?"


    After hearing this, Lilia probably guessed something. She turned her head to look at Jean, then asked hesitantly, "Are you going to a mental hospital to see her?"


    Even if the matter with Le was resolved, she still had to make sure it waspletely done. Is she finally ''safe'' for the rest of her life?


    The man lowered his head, looked into his wife''s eyes and nodded slightly, "She''s too cunning, it''s always good to go and see her in person."


    Hearing this, Andrew didn''t care. He turned around and said, "Then I''ll escort them back first!"


    After she turned towards the dining table, Lilia looked back at Jean. "The thing with the mental hospital was also nned before, right?"


    Otherwise, how could he have sent her there so easily?

 Chapter 707 - The Power Of Love

    The man nodded, "Yes."


    Lilia was speechless.


    She red at Jean, reached out and gently pinched the soft flesh on the man''s waist. "Looks like Mr. Jean Widjaya has been involved in this n from the start, huh? Now you like to y secrets, aren''t you afraid we will experience a marriage crisis?"


    The man''s thin lips revealed a light smile, and he pulled down his wife''s hand casually, and sighed as he held it in his palm. "If Mike knelt in front of you crying and begging you, what would you do?"


    Lilia was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Did Mike kneel in front of Jean?!


    Suddenly, she choked in her own voice, and she couldn''t ask any more questions.


    Once Lilia managed to calm her emotions, she asked with difficulty, "When did that happen?"


    The man tugged at her and looked out at the bright window. "In my sister''s apartment."


    After thinking a little, Lilia suddenly realized. "Was that when I met you in the corridor that night?"


    Seeing the man''s nod, Lilia pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    At that time, she saw Jeaning out of the room, and after asking him, he said he just answered a call.


    Lilia didn''t expect that the truth would be so different.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but he managed to change my mind. If I didn''t go forward, he would walk this path on his own, which would be very hard for him. I even thought that the n wouldn''t work at all."


    Jean was worried about Lilia''s heart, so he hugged her waist and slowly exined in her ear.


    As a man, he was struck by Mike''s feelings for Mellisa.


    At that time, he was cut off from all sources of ie from the Austin family and returned to Indonesia with Le, and he was doomed to not be forgiven by everyone.


    If it weren''t for despair, he wouldn''t have done any of that.


    At this moment, Lilia was still in shock knowing that the arrogant Mike was kneeling before Jean. And after hearing Jean''s exnation, she shook her head quietly. "I don''t me you, because even if you didn''t help him, he would definitely continue to do it in his own way. But it was better for you to move forward, at least to make sure that the n was carried out safely. It''s just ... with him kneeling, don''t we need to tell Mellisa about it? What do you think?"


    It''s about the dignity of a man, especially in front of Mellisa, the only person Mike went through all this hell for.


    The man replied, "I was thinking about it too."


    Lilia took a deep nce at him, then her face was firm. "Hey, this is the first time you''ve been hiding something from me, and I hope this is thest time. If that happens again..."


    After speaking, she raised her eyebrows and touched her stomach, openly threatening Jean.


    The expression on her face seemed to say, ''Lie to me one more time and I''ll take your child away!''


    The man''s gaze gently descended on her. "I will not dare, Mrs. Widjaya. So just calm down!"


    ...


    Outside the restaurant, Mellisa and Mike were seen standing in the smoking area.


    They smoked in a hurry and looked worried.


    Mike stared at her, then forcefully looked away, smiling and joking. "Don''t smoke too fast, no one will rob you."


    Mellisa stopped from taking another smoke, her fingertips tightened.


    She lowered her head and looked down at the bottom of her stomach, the emotions in her eyes were veryplicated.


    It didn''t take long for her heart to feel sad. When she looked at Mike, she gave the most sincere smile of her life. "Mike, thanks for everything!"


    "Why are you so polite? You have said before that we are both good friends. There is no need to thank me!"


    Mike smiled softly. With Le gone, he has be the clean and straightforward boy again.


    He saw the deep colors in Mellisa''s eyes and exined with a smile. "You don''t need to be annoyed. The reason why I told everyone I like you is simply to find a sensible reason to deal with Le. You know, I always think of you as a friend, you are not my type!"


    Mellisa listened to his joke, and a stormy sea immediately appeared in the depths of her eyes.


    But she hid it well, lowered her head and smiled slightly.


    She understands that Mike doesn''t want her to have a psychological burden, so the man deliberately uses this method to get their friendship back on track.


    Mellisa looked down, her eyes fixed on the burning cigarette.


    She thought that if given the chance, she would do anything for Mike in this life.


    But still, she couldn''t give him the proper response.


    Perhaps, just continuing to hang out with the guy would slowly melt her heart.


    Mellisa sighed softly, her cigarette was extinguished, and there was a sound of footsteps from behind her.


    The two of them turned around at the same time and saw everyone from the Austin family walking out the door with exhausted expressions.


    Mike looked at Matthew, he bent his head forward in a low voice. "Grandpa, everyone, sorry that I didn''t tell you before!"


    Matthew looked at Mike, but he didn''t speak at all.


    His gaze caught Mellisa not far away. He didn''t say anything. He just sighed and shook his head. "You have been so stubborn since you were a child, you have to discuss things with your family before you make decisions in the future. You can''t be so stubborn, remember you are not alone in this world."


    His precious grandson is destined to suffer for love.


    He is young, but he has done extraordinary things for his unrequited love.


    Mike''s throat caught as he nodded. "Grandpa, don''t worry, it won''t happen again in the future."


    "Then let''s go back first. Your oldest brother and the others are still there. When you''re done, go back to the house. I have asked the maids to cook a delicious meal for all of you. "


    "Okay, grandpa!"


    Mike and Mellisa stood there watching them go. A cool breeze came slowly in the sun, clearing the smoke and the pungent smell of cigarettes.


    ...


    A few minutester, Mike and Mellisa returned to the banquet hall.


    Bernard had gone along with the Austin family.


    All that was left here was Dennis as the representative of the Mayer family. Lilia and friends finally sat down at the table, had a simple lunch. At 1.30 pm then left for the mental hospital.


    Dina drove the ck car with joy.


    On the way, when Lilia sat down, she looked out the window and slowly cleared her mind. She hit the shoulder of the handsome man and asked, "It''s on the outskirts of the town?"


    "Yes, a private hospital called Laurana Mental Hospital."


    Lilia had guessed it, only private hospitals could ept Le that quickly.


    However, she did not expect that this hospital would not only be private, but also have a familiar name.


    Half an hourter, the vehicle arrived at the hospital parking lot. Lilia was standing at the entrance of the building. Looking at the namete, she thought about life.


    The Psychiatric Rehabilitation Center affiliated with the Nanhai Hospital. Everything is fine, but Nanhai Hospital...


    If she remembers correctly, this hospital belongs to Leonard''s family in Bandung.


    Lilia dragged her elbow, rubbed her chin with her thumb, then turned her head and looked at the smiling man beside her. She smiled hesitantly. "Was this hospital opened by an acquaintance?"


    "Have you guessed it?" The man''s tone seemed to be teasing her, but there was a slight constriction in his eyes.


    Lilia pursed her lips. "Is he here?"


    The man led her into the lobby and slowly said in a low voice, "No, but Doctor Lawrence is here."


    Doctor Lawrence�� Oh! That golden hand surgeon!


    At this time, Mellisa, who was walking behind them, also saw the name of the hospital.


    Her eyes flickered slightly as her heartbeat suddenly elerated.

 Chapter 708 - Old Acquaintance

    Mellisa looked at the hospital building in a daze, and there was a hint of hope in her heart.


    She tucked away all the dreadful feelings and let out a dry smile.


    After jumping out the window of the Lakeside Vi at that time, she was already determined to cut past her sweet memories.


    And now, why does she still expect to see Leonard''s figure soon?! What a fool!


    Mellisa spat at herself in her heart, until she heard the sound of footsteps standing next to her, she lifted her head in an instant, her face shocked.


    However, the person standing beside her was Mike.


    "Jean and the others hade in." Mike joked to her, and then stepped to follow Jean''s figure.


    When his back turned to Melissa, the man looked lonely.


    Perhaps, the most peaceful among those present was Andrew.


    He was like a spectator who did not know what had just happened. He just walked after Jean, and when he looked around, he could always hear screams or sharpughter.


    This is a rehabilitation center for mental patients. There are nearly 100 of them in this hospital, but the number of medical staff is twice as high. Many so-called rehabilitation centers are actually only suitable ces for these people.


    Mental illnesses are not easy to cure.


    What''s more, many family members have left patients alone from the moment they left them there.


    ...


    Five minutester, they arrived on the third floor, exactly at the main mental illness istion zone.


    On this floor, there were several independent wards, and an iron lock separated the entrance and the stairs. Throughout the year, the so-called istion zone for severe mental disorders signifies that these patients can never get out of here. They must bepletely isted from other patients with mild mental illness.


    At this moment, Lawrence leaned against the metal door of the staircase, looking around at the same time as noticing the few people climbing the stairs.


    He felt that he seemed to owe Leonard too much.


    Is a ce like this mental illness center suitable for a surgeon like himself to set foot?


    Is he not a neurologist? This is crazy!


    Lawrence was very unhappy, but as Jean approached, he wiped his face, pushed aside his sad emotions, and waved his hand enthusiastically in the blink of an eye. "Young master Jean, wee!"


    He didn''t have the courage to disrespect the Widjaya family.


    Jean raised his head, nced at the metal door behind and said, "Open the door."


    "No problem, no problem!" Lawrence pulled a walkie-talkie from his pocket and spoke to the doctor inside. After opening the door, two male doctors walked in from inside and opened the iron door.


    "Young master Jean, you are here!"


    The two doctors were very respectful and courteous towards Jean.


    Andrew, who was walking behind, tapped him on the shoulder. "Jean, do you have any acquaintances in this hospital?"


    Jean stopped walking for a moment, Looking to the side and saw that Mellisa and Mike were still on the stairs. His voice was low but he made it clear enough, "Brother, you also know this acquaintance of mine."


    Andrew looks confused. "Who?"


    "Leonard!" When the word flew into her ears, Mellisa''s heart felt like she was being hit.


    She stuck her hand into the pocket of her coat, and stepped forward in an indifferent manner.


    She really hated her current mood!


    She is a stubborn and reckless woman, when did she be soft-hearted?!


    At this time, Andrew heard Leonard''s name and was shocked. "It turns out that this hospital belongs to his family? Wow, I haven''t seen him in a long time, how''s he doing?"


    While speaking, Jean led Lilia to the corridor on the third floor.


    He looked back at Andrew, not ignoring Mellisa''s obvious eavesdropping.


    Jean said, "He''s at his family''s house in Bandung."


    Andrew then said with emotion, "He finally came home to inherit his family''s business? I don''t know much about his family, but I heard that Leonard has been prepared to be the heir."


    As the words fell, everyone heard Jean''s low, soft voice with a sigh. "Not really inheriting the family business, I heard that the situation over there isn''t very good."


    Andrew''s eyebrows were visibly worried. "What''s wrong? Isn''t he the first heir?"


    "It is said that there is something wrong with his body!"


    Andrew wanted to ask more questions, but Lawrence had pointed to a ward in front of him and warned. "When she arrived, we put her in the room!"


    After speaking, Lawrence couldn''t help but nce at Jean.


    At first, he thought Jean Widjaya had a cold and indifferent personality.


    After seeing him in person today, it seemed like he was wrong!


    Thinking of this, Lawrence was dumbfounded.


    Everyone heard the sound, and when they looked behind, Mellisa seemed to have identally hit a wall.


    "Are you okay?" Mike tugged at her, saw the red print on her forehead, and wanted to reach out and caress her.


    But Mellisa deliberately avoided and turned away, shaking her head. "It''s okay,e on in."


    She just didn''t want to admit that when she was worrying about Leonard, her thoughts were interrupted and so she hit the wall.


    This man, even if he wasn''t in front of her, could still cause all of her mood swings.


    Everyone''s different expressions fell on Mellisa''s face, and they always felt that something was wrong, but maybe they were thinking too much.


    ...


    In front of the independent ward, Le is seen wearing hospital clothes tied to a bed.


    Her hands and feet were mostly tied around the bed, and two doctors were cleaning wounds on her stomach.


    "Get me out ... I''m not schizophrenic, let me go..."


    In this short time, they didn''t know how long Le had been screaming. Her voice was hoarse and very unpleasant to hear.


    The doctor in white gloves took a tweezer and sterilized cotton then wiped her wound. "Everyone whoes to our hospital always says they are not sick. It''s better to save your energy. If you have time, you should meditate and bask in the sun to refresh your mind."


    Le stared at the white ceiling above her nkly. In this room, there was nothing but a bed and a chair.


    She couldn''t imagine a scene where she would survive here in the future.


    "Doctor, I have money! Let me out and I''ll give you lots of money! "


    Le''s still trying hard.


    She tried to use the money to buy the doctor. After all, she couldn''t spend the rest of her life in a mental hospital.


    Then, what did he hear?


    When the doctor threw the bloody cotton in the trash, he smiled. "Can you give us a lot of money? Why do you sound the same as the patient below ! He ims to have trillions of dors in his ount. In the corridor, he is screaming and saying he will give money to anyone who can take him out to y! Were you his friend before?"


    Le was speechless.


    She really is considered a mental patient!


    "I said, I didn''t ..."


    She red at him angrily, and the door to her room was opened before she could say anything.

 Chapter 709 - The Ending Of Leila

    Le firmly stretched her neck and nced, her face immediately panicking.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The doctor looked back and saw Lawrence and the others. They nod to him, then they put down their tools and leave the ward first.


    Le was tied to the bed, her eyes filled with rage as she struggled.


    Meanwhile, Lilia and Mellisa, who were already standing by the bed, looked very peaceful.


    The two sisters looked around the ward, then Mellisa looked at the window with an aluminum fence. "Can''t she escape from here?"


    Lawrence raised his eyebrows seriously. "She couldn''t even see what was behind our entrance just now! On the floor of this istion ward, each room is equipped with two bodyguards and four medical staff. Patients are monitored 24 hours a day, and have nothing in their ward. It''s to prevent them from injuring themselves or running away."


    Mellisa nodded in satisfaction. "That''s fine, but she probably has HIV. You''d better ask the medical staff to be careful."


    Lawrence nodded. "I just checked. She has her blood drawn and will be sent forboratory tests. Don''t worry, this hospital is our own. Even if there are no patients in the future, this floor will always be open to her."


    What a poisonous mouth!


    He implied that as long as Le is alive, this rehab center will remain open for her.


    Hearing that, Le looked panicked. Lawrence then added, "Aren''t you all happy with this arrangement? Because of your generosity, this hospital hase back to life thanks to tens of billions of funds. Other patient''s families have to thank you!"


    When Le heard all this, the defensive line in her heartpletely copsed.


    She twisted and growled on the bed. "Let me go! I want to call the police! I will report all of you to the police, you have broken thew..."


    She fell into their hands, can she have a good ending?!


    At this moment, Mellisa''s cold eyes fell on her frantic cheeks. She leaned forward and said, "You are in a mental institution, so even if you call the police, who will believe you? I hope you can live a little longer so that you can realize what despair really is!"


    Mellisa''s heavy expression gradually turned into a relieved smile.


    Le was still screaming, and in an instant, they turned and left one by one.


    With the scorching sun outside the window, everyone slowly disappeared from her sight. Le then shook her head and cried out sadly.


    However, the only answer for her was the lingering echo in the empty room.


    Starting today, she will truly enter the hell of a mental asylum.


    She used all sorts of cunning tricks in the first half of her life to trade off tragic lessons for the rest of her life.


    She also heard the blood test report said she was confirmed HIV positive.


    In this rehabilitation center, the istion ward on the third floor will not ept new mental patients for the ten years toe.


    At that time, there will only be doctors who take turns on duty, and Le, who always refuses to admit to being sick.


    After that, she''ll be left alone facing the cold wall all day long. They said that in less than a year, her soul got into big trouble.


    She wanted to talk to others so badly, but her entire ward was empty. She even begged the doctor to help her contact Robert and Sylvia.


    After the doctor reported, he contacted the Pangestu family.


    The response, however, was that Robert and his wife refused to see her and would not send her any letters.


    In this way, she was immersed in her own world. In her umted loneliness, she experiences a total mental breakdown, and is apanied by personality changes that give rise to 13 different new personalities.


    In this small environment, Le has startedmunicating with herself for over ten years.


    Then, among her different personalities, there is the bad guy type, who shows up more and more, and behaves like Mike.


    In this life, only love can hurt a woman''s heart, so she lives like Mike.


    He came into her world for a while, and finally left her.


    It''s really game over for Le.


    ...


    After leaving the hospital, Lilia and Mellisa sat in the car. The two women fell silent.


    Lilia was sitting by the window looking up at the sky.


    The city was bright and cloudless, the bright sunshine seemed to dispel all the fog in her heart.


    Her life got mixed up with Le but now, it has returned to the right path.


    But the two have very different ends.


    At this moment, Lilia had mixed feelings in her heart.


    She even thought that if Le hadn''t used so many tricks, she probably wouldn''t have gotten to where she is today.


    Perhaps, all of these are the best for her.


    ...


    On the way back, everyone sat quiet and didn''t make a sound.


    Andrew touched his thick eyebrows as the car turned out of the hospital. "Jean, when are you going back to Surabaya?"


    Hearing that voice, the man looked at Lilia beside him, his eyes dimmed. "In two more days."


    "When youe back, take me! I''ll pick up my wife at your family''s house!"


    "Yes."


    As evening approaches, Lilia, Mellisa and the others return to the Mayer family''s house. They have to exin to their grandfather.


    As for Andrew and Mike, they got off halfway and the Austin family''s driver took them back to their old house.


    In the living room of the Mayer family''s main house, the old man Caleb has been sitting steadily for a long time.


    Hearing a sound outside the door, he quickly told Axel to go outside.


    After Dennis returned from the lunch together, he had exined everything to him.


    As for Le''s fate, the old man didn''t feel too much emotion.


    A bad person like her deserves so many fists, otherwise she would keep making problems.


    "Grandpa, we are back!"


    When Lilia and Mellisa walked into the living room hand in hand, the old man immediately stood up.


    His eyes stared hard at them, and when he saw that nothing was wrong, he was relieved.


    "Hurry, sit down and tell me, I''m bored without the two of you today. Lilia, is there something wrong with your stomach? Are you tired? If you''re too tired, go to sleep first!" The old man asked repeatedly.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry!" Lilia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She touched her lower stomach and smiled sweetly. "Grandpa, I''m not tired, it''s okay."


    "That''s good, that''s good! If you don''t feel well, you should talk about it soon, don''t be too stubborn!" Her grandfather advised again, and after that, he looked at Jean intently.


    "Jean, I''ve heard everything, this time... We all have troubled you!"


    The old man''s words made sense. After learning the ins and outs of this matter, he couldn''t help but sigh. The younger generation really have their own way of dealing with problems.


    This kid, Jean Widjaya, is amazing!


    If he hadn''t aided Mike in this, the guy wouldn''t have seeded in carrying out his n.


    Caleb looked at Jean with more satisfaction and relief. His granddaughter was really smart to find such a husband!


    "No problem!"


    The old man looked up seriously. "Today, you have worked hard. The maids will prepare a family dinner for all of us. Jean, would you like to apany me to a drink?"


    "Sure." The man nodded.


    "Very nice!" The old man then raised his wrist and looked at his old watch.. "It''s still early, you guys go back first and rest first. When the food is ready, Axel will call you!"

 Chapter 710 - Mellisa And Lilia’s Concerns

    Lilia and the others agreed to the old man''s arrangement.


    After returning to Sakura Garden Vi, they went to their respective rooms.


    This house felt so familiar. Mellisa pushed open the door alone and stood there for a long time without moving.


    She absentmindedly recalled the time when Leonard cared for her in this room.


    The time had passed for so long, but now the memory was clearly visible before her eyes.


    Mellisa walked to the end of the bed in silence. She stretched out her hand to caress the cotton sheet, but couldn''t stop her thoughts.


    She lowered her head and touched her chest. The matter regarding Le is over, so she has to have her own peace soon!


    It''s just ...


    What happened to Leonard?


    Jean''s words were very vague today, which worried her.


    Did he really want to go to Leonard''s house in Bandung?


    Even from a distance, she really wasn''t worthy of anyone''s love��.


    However�� She has to at least make sure the man''s safe so there won''t be any regrets when it''s time to leave!


    This way, it shouldn''t cause trouble for the both of them.


    Mellisa was sitting alone in the room, and as soon as she had such an idea, she was eager to give it a try.


    ...


    Upstairs, after Lilia pulled Jean to the door, she went straight to the chair beside him.


    She ced her hand on the man''s shoulder and let him sit, then he took two steps back, folding his legs onto the table''s corner.


    The man sat up, looking at her expression with deep meaning. His eyes softened. "What''s wrong?"


    Lilia put her hands around his chest, tilted her head and looked at him, blinked thoughtfully. "There''s a problem, I need President Jean Widjaya''s solution!"


    She persisted all the way, and now finally the two of them had time to be alone, so she wanted to ask.


    The man raised his eyebrows, then stretched out his hand, and pulled her closer. "What do you want to ask?"


    Lilia followed his movements and leaned on his shoulder. She looked down at the man''s tall nose and clear outline. "Earlier, you said that Bernard has helped a lot. What has he helped?"


    She couldn''t believe that Bernard was there to do good things!


    Hearing her question, the man groaned without answering.


    Seeing him contemting, Lilia expressed her doubts straightforwardly. "Did you promise him something? If he really was the person behind Le all this time, he wouldn''t have exposed himself to this opportunity."


    After hearing this, the man pursed his lips. He stretched his brows, then pulled her onto hisp, and started exining, "That merchant family really moved his heart and so he thought of destroying the Irwan family. But his strength has been waning for a long time."


    At this point, the man paused and turned to look at Lilia. "However, Mr. Simon''s fame was still there, and Bernard''s n to take over the Irwan family turned into a parasitic rtionship by marrying Trisa to Randell. Their good reputation will serve as good camouge for his family''s power underground."


    Lilia snorted. "That merchant was bright, huh? There''s a scandal in the Irwan family, but they made it as if it wasn''t caused by Trisa. Seems like they look down on the Irwan family too much. They forgot that this family is inws with the Mayer family, so it is impossible for the Mayers to be silent watching them getting undermined."


    "That being said, it is true that the Irwan family cannot withstand big storms now. Their n was to eat away all of the Irwan family one step at a time. And if Trisa was not arrested at that time, it is estimated that the Irwan family would have fallen long ago!"


    The man''s exnation made Lilia understand the bad intention behind Bernard''s humble-looking appearance.


    They are real wolves!


    "So how did you get Bernard toe forward? I saw his attitude towards you then, it''s as if�� He was afraid of you!"


    The corners of Jean''s eyes were tinged with a hint of a smile. "He''s not afraid of me. I just told him that if he missed today''s wedding, it would cause all of his family''s strengths to be exposed, and he wouldn''t be able to gamble."


    Lilia was shocked. "So you threatened him?"


    The man replied, "It''s easy to know everything about them."


    In other words, they were nothing under the strength of the Widjaya family.


    Lilia hugged her husband and stared at him in admiration. "Let them know they won''t have any good end if they''re going against you. But so many years have passed, did their merchant family still have power underground?"


    Right after she finished talking, she remembered something at Trisa''s nightclub. There, Lilia saw several people guarding the ce.


    "Their families started building their businesses relying on the powers of the underworld, and their crimes werepletely washed off. For them, the fastest way to get money is through illegal acts. They also have several overseas powers that specialize in smuggling businesses. The reason Le was able to go to Mysia was because of Bernard''s help."


    In fact, it was Bernard who took the initiative to expose Le this time, and broke their agreement.


    He did not expect that the Fourth Young Master of the Widjaya Family from Surabaya would have such great strength.


    Not only could he threaten his entire presence, but even his underground factory in Mysia was shut down by the local police station the day after Le left.


    This matter, when he learned the news, was a definite conclusion.


    The loss of a smuggling factory nearly cost him tens of billions, not to mention the loss of customers andworks.


    As a result, Bernard was furious and tried to investigate who was behind the attack, but found nothing.


    If it weren''t for their meeting at the detention center in Surabaya, Bernard was truly worried he would never find out who he had provoked.


    Bernard was forced topromise, out of helplessness and out of self-protection.


    The only advantage that Jean promised him was that Oliver could be released from prison.


    With a variety of interests in mind, the scene of Bernard''s rebellion at the wedding was sure to have happened.


    As for their family''s future, it is not a long-term strategy to stay on the path of evil.


    That evening, the Mayer family dinner was very enjoyable.


    After solving their biggest problem, which was Le, everyone showed a rare joy.


    Lilia and Mellisa didn''t stay long in their family''s house, they left for the Irwan family''s house the next morning.


    The dispute between the two families had really ended.


    Whether they came for a farewell or a visit, Lilia and Mellisa still had toe.


    ...


    Right now, right after ten in the morning.


    Lilia and Mellisa got out of the car in front of the yard.


    Jean didn''t travel with them, he went to the branch of hispany in Jakarta.


    At this time, the two sisters stood in front of the door and smiled at each other, without too much attachment. They passed through the doorway, past the wall of shadows, raised their eyes and saw the servant who hade to greet them.


    "Youngdy, wee back to your home!"


    The waiter looked so happy, smiling so hard that even the lenses of his sses couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes.


    "Long time no see."


    Lilia stepped forward and greeted all the maids warmly. Several people greeted them briefly, and one of them led them towards the living room.


    On the way, the servant turned around and said, "The big master is pleased to know that you two will return. After making green tea, which he has been reluctant to drink for a long time, he is waiting for you in the living room along with the youngdy!"

 Chapter 711 - The Irwan Family’s Compensation

    When Lilia and Mellisa heard this name, they soon realized that the auntie should have returned to the Irwan family home.


    After all, they hadn''t seen their aunt for a long time.


    As they approached the living room, a burst of tea aroma wafted at their noses.


    The servant knocked on the door, and when he entered, he said hastily. "Grand master, miss, the youngdies are back!"


    Jenny, sitting at the table, nced out the door elegantly.


    She was still very beautiful, her hair was neatlybed, her fingertips twisted a flowing cup, looking graceful and noble.


    "Girls,e and let auntie see you!"


    Jenny ced the cup elegantly on the table, and opened her hands to them when she got up.


    "Auntie...!" The two sisters stepped forward and greeted Jenny''s palms which immediately wrapped them and patted them on the back emotionally. "I''ve heard about Le. My family is too busy to help you. Lilia, Mellisa�� you must have suffered!"


    Currently, Simon is sitting at a rectangr table.


    He saw this scene at the entrance and wiped the corner of his eye with emotion. "Jenny, let them sit down first."


    Jenny led them in and was still joking when they sat down. "Father, look at the two of them. How great they are, they are clearly a hundred times stronger than Le!"


    Simon stared at her. "Of course they are strong! They have my blood! Do you think our family is that soft?!"


    "I''m not here to argue with you, dad! I''m here to visit my wonderful nieces!"


    Jenny''s words make Lilia''s heart inexplicable.


    She can''t stop thinking about the internal strife in the Hartanto family. Does her aunt''s presence have anything to do with the Hartanto family?!


    "Lilia, Mellisa ..."


    Simon''s gaze slowly turns to Lilia and Mellisa. He said a word, but he suddenly stopped talking.


    After a while, the old man sighed inwardly. "If you want, I won''t say anything. So many things have happened to our Irwan family, and I am responsible for it. Since Le''s matter has been resolved, we will all follow your arrangements and not mention her name in the future. Incidentally, today you two are back, so I''ve got something for you =!


    The old man''s sincere tone warmed Lilia and Melissa''s hearts. Then Simon quickly turned to the servant. "Quickly go and get me a paper that I have already prepared."


    "Yes sir!"


    The servant rushed out in a hurry. Simon then nced at Jenny, his old brows furrowed with exhaustion. "Yesterday, your aunt and grandpa discussed all kinds of things, and I think she made a lot of sense."


    "Over the years, the Irwan family''s way of discipline was really problematic. As a grandfather, I paid little attention to Mellisa in the early years. Not to mention. Lilia, because of a mistake at the start, she had to be separated from our family and switched with Le. Now, even if Grandpa wants to make up for it, I''m afraid it''s toote ... "


    Before Simon could finish his words, the servant had already entered from the door. "Sir, here it is!"


    The servant handed a document in his hand. Simon then stepped aside and shook his head silently.


    After seeing the names of the two women on the paper, Simon fell silent. Le and Trisa�� These two people had destroyed the entire foundation of the Irwan family.


    He had gone to the trouble of building the family to its peak, but chaos came to his family at an early age. This is very unfortunate.


    This time, Simon looked at the names that were on the document, then put them in front of the three separately. "Lilia, Mellisa, please read and take a closer look. If there is no problem, just sign it. Jenny, this is your part, please read it too. If there are no problems, you also sign on your behalf."


    Lilia and Mellisa looked at the document on the table. They didn''t read it, but looked at Simon simultaneously.


    The old man caught their suspicious expression and took a sip from the teacup. "This is the family inheritance money and real estate that I allocated to you. Don''t refuse, you two are the children of the Irwan family, and this is what you deserve."


    "If it weren''t for this kind of misfortune that befell our family, I would have divided it evenly. I hope this treasure can be apensation for both of you. Now, I have decided to give it to you. I know this is nothingpared to the suffering you are experiencing but please, please ept it."


    This great master of traditional painting only fully understood it at the end of his years.


    At this time, Jenny, who was sitting next to the old man, opened her mouth. "Girls, open it and have a look. This is your grandfather''s love for you. Don''t refuse, this is proof that your family loves you!"


    When Jenny warmly reminded them, the two sisters looked at each other.


    They could no longer refuse, they slowly held the paper.


    Simon saw that they looked at the document carefully and exined, "Everyone has a family fund. Lilia is now a star in the entertainment industry, so I will give you a silk embroidery shop so you may start your own fashion line. The embroidery will be beautifully done ording to your request, and then with various color paintings, it will produce a unique dress. You are a star, you have to pay attention to the type of clothes you wear. This shop will be your asset someday."


    After that, he looked at Mellisa. His gaze was fixed on the document in her hand, then he said with a smile, "Mellisa, you are different from Lilia. You have been a strong person ever since you were a child, and it really reminds me of my youth days. No matter what, you are still a strong girl. Our family does not excel in martial arts and the likes, but I want you to be able to continue what you love. So I will give you a three-story shop on a strategic street. You can n what you want with that shopter. "


    Mellisa looked at Simon for an instant, she looked at the transfer agreement in her hands with mixed feelings.


    "Thank you, grandfather ..."


    She really couldn''t say anything but thank you.


    Along with family funds, the money to be credited to her ount each month amounts to eight digits.


    All of this was something she never had when she was at the Irwan family''s home.


    By that time, the Irwan family''s religious belief in academic performance seemed to havepletely turned into history.


    In this living room, Simon propped up the edge of the table to get up. He walked over to the antique window, looked out over the courtyard, and muttered, "I hope that you can live a good life in the future. If you have time,e back to visit me together!"


    ...


    Within half an hour, Simon had returned to his room to rest.


    Jenny never opens the files in her hands, and doesn''t seem to care.


    She took the teapot on the table, and poured hot tea for Lilia and Mellisa. "You two, don''t you have a psychological burden? Dad did all this just topensate you. When Trisa was arrested at that time, I had heard about it, but I couldn''t visit you because there were problems at home."


    "After I got married, I rarely returned to Jakarta, let alone participate in Irwan''s family affairs. I did not think that Trisa almost destroyed my family. But in the end, she deserved to pay such a heavy price for it.. We can only ept that fact and be thankful that no one was hurt," she added.

 Chapter 712 - Goodbye My Love…

    After Jenny sighed, she looked at Lilia and asked, "Jean didn''te with you today? He also came to Jakarta, right?"


    Lilia nodded. "He''s going to the branch of hispany in this city. After he''s done, we n to return to Surabaya together in the afternoon!"


    "That soon?" There was a trace of surprise on Jenny''s face, but it was only fleeting. "Aren''t you nning to stay here for two days?"


    Lilia smiled and shook her head. "I''m not staying here this time. There''s still a lot to do at home. When we have the chance, we''lle backter!"


    Hearing this, Jenny waspletely helpless. Instead, she took Lilia''s hand and exhorted. "Auntie will be in Surabaya from now on. If there is a problem that can''t be resolved, you just have to call me. No matter what has happened, it shouldn''t affect our rtionship!"


    Lilia looked at Jenny with clear eyes. Today, her aunt seemed to have let go of her usual dignified appearance.


    She is like any other ordinary parent, talking to them.


    She thought, maybe Jenny is a good person, but only in her attitude towards her and Melissa.


    As for the turmoil in the Hartanto family�� She concluded that they were simply confrontations between members with different interests.


    ... ...


    When Lilia and Mellisa left the Irwan family home, they met Richard and his wife who were about toe in.


    They were standing in front of the courtyard threshold and met the two sisters who walked out slowly. They were all shocked. "Lilia, Mellisa, when did you guyse? Are you already going to go?"


    Richard and Janice looked confused, they didn''t know about Lilia and Mellisa''s arrival.


    Before eight in the morning, they had gone to the cultural center to work, so they weren''t notified.


    Mellisa nodded at them. "Yes, Lilia and I are going back to Surabaya."


    Richard noticed the strange attitude of his two daughters. After suppressing the heavy feelings in his heart, he asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "There''s still a lot of work to do at home, but when it''s all over, we cane back."


    Richard and his wife looked at each other, and then walked away in silence. "Okay, then we won''t hold you back. Come back home and visit us often, okay!"


    "Okay, then we''ll go first!"


    Lilia and Mellisa nodded politely at the two of them. After that, they got into the car outside the door.


    Richard and his wife stood silently and looked at the car, feeling very depressed.


    Hopefully, time will heal the wound in everyone''s heart.


    ... .


    At three o''clock, Lilia and her entourage arrived at the airport by car.


    Andrew wanted to go back to Surabaya with them, and Mike also followed.


    He will not go with them, but he came to say goodbye.


    At the airport, The Widjaya family''s private jet was seen ready to take off.


    Right now, Mike looked at the girl in front of him, feeling nostalgic and unable to look away.


    The love that has been buried for more than ten years cannot be easily changed overnight.


    Mike does not know what his future will be like, but at least, he still wants to see the figure of this woman more.


    "Are you going to live in Surabaya in the future?" He looked at Mellisa and asked seriously.


    Hearing this, Mellisa didn''t want to hide it from him, so she answered honestly, "For now, there is still something I need to do."


    Mike replied, "What is it? If you need help, let me know!"


    Mellisa looked at him for a moment, then smiled and shook her head. "Not for now. But if I need it, I''ll call you!"


    "Okay!" A small expression appeared in Mike''s eyes.


    In the room, the wind was blowing rather strong.


    As Mellisa tightened her coat, she took out a cigarette box from her pocket saying, "Onest smoke before we go?"


    "Seriously, this is why I hate you!" Mike teased, taking it naturally out of his hands.


    While smoking, neither of them spoke anymore. They just stood on the wind and enjoyed a rare day of peace.


    After a while, Mellisa exhaled smoke and looked at Mike. "By the way, what are you going to do next? Are youing back to your family again?"


    Hearing this, Mike looked rxed. He shook his head and joked as he said, "My family did forgive me, they were willing to ept me back. But like it or not, my name has be a curse. As for future ns, I haven''t thought about it at all. I''m a little tiredtely. I want to rest and calm down first...."


    Mike wanted to leave behind everything he experienced in Jakarta. He wanted to go where no one knew, to contemte alone and try to understand what it was like to let go of his love.


    It was inevitable for him to distance himself from Mellisa.


    Over the years, all his feelings and care were devoted to her.


    Therefore, when taking revenge on Le, he could be very cruel and merciless.


    Now, he had done everything he could for Mellisa.


    Mike believes that Mellisa doesn''t need his love either.


    The cigarette that was at the corner of her lips was extinguished by the wind. She dropped her hand, after taking a quick look, she said solemnly, "Mike, if you need anything in the future, you can call me anytime."


    Mike''s thin lips lifted slightly, and for a moment, he almost blurted out his heart.


    ''Can you try to love me!''


    But after seeing everything, Mike could only swallow this sentence. Then he raised his eyebrows viciously, "No matter what and when, we will still be friends who take care of each other!"


    When the words fell, Mike turned around. He saw Jean and the others waiting for them outside the cabin.


    He staggered and said towards the ne, "Go, don''t let them wait too long, my brother might scold me again!"


    Mellisa nodded, she nned to take her cigarette on the ne and throw it away, but Mike held her hand. "Give me your cigarette butts, I''ll throw them away for you."


    "Thank you!"


    Mellisa didn''t really think about it, she immediately gave her cigarette butts.


    Mike happened to be looking at the ne, and when he saw Mellisa''s movement, he clenched his fingers in an instant.


    With this action, his fingers passed through the gaps between Mellisa''s fingertips and held them firmly in his palms.


    Her hands were slender and cold, it was the first time he held her hands this way after they met again.


    When Mellisa felt her fingers being grasped, she looked surprised and instinctively wanted to let go, but she hesitated.


    She didn''t move, her eyes fixed on each other''s hands.


    If this could make him feel better, Mellisa thought it would be no big deal.


    When Mike looked back. "Sorry, I took your time!"


    Mellisa smiled. "It''s okay. I''ll go first then."


    "Alright, bye!"


    ''Goodbye, my beloved��''


    ''Goodbye, the bride of my dreams��''


    ''I love you, but I can only stop chasing you for the sake of your happiness!''


    ''Goodbye Mellisa... The only woman I have ever loved!''


    Standing on the spot, Mike stared at the figure of Mellisa stepping onto the ne. He slowly closed his eyes and a relieved smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Regretting his choice for a lifetime.... Maybe that was the right phrase to describe him.

 Chapter 713 - Mellisa’s Mood

    Finally, everyone got on the ne and left for Surabaya.


    After today, perhaps they won''t be setting their feet here again anytime soon.


    Lilia and Mellisa sat on either side of the private jet seat. They both looked at Jakarta outside the window. As the ne glided into the sky, the mega city in their vision shrank little by little.


    As if their hearts were trembling with feelings, the two of them turned their gaze to each other simultaneously.


    Mellisa''s cold gaze was reced by a soft light. After this, everyone''s life will return to normal and that''s great!


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and smiled softly, and after she retreated her gaze, she leaned on Jean''s shoulder.


    Mellisa could only stare at her in silence. She felt that she had to speak privately with Jean to find out about Leonard''s whereabouts!


    ...


    Lilia leaned on the man''s shoulder and slept all the way. As the ne stabilized, she opened her eyes sleepily. "Are we there yet?"


    When she asked, she identally rubbed Jean''s neck. The man''s tone was very soft when he answered, "Well, I''m here anyway. Do you still feel very sleepy?" The man''s cheeks tilted slightly, and his thin lips took the opportunity to kiss her forehead.


    Lilia blinked sourly, then shook her head slightly. "I''m not sleepy anymore, I''m a little hungry..."


    "What do you want to eat?" Jean''s voice was deep and heavy. In order to make his wife''s sleep morefortable, he had barely moved all this time.


    This made his shoulders hurt a little, but he cared more about Lilia than himself.


    Lilia thought for a moment, then finally said, "I want to eat the ck pepper beef that you made..."


    "Okay, I''ll make it for youter when we arrive at home!"


    On the side, Mellisa''s ankles folded over her knees and her hands rested on the back of the chair. Looking sideways at their loving figures, she suddenly felt that they were too much.


    As soon as Mellisa''s eyes turned, she saw Dina and Rini sitting in front of each other in the back seat separated by a row.


    They should be tormented too!


    As for Andrew, he was already standing by the door and waiting to get off the ne.


    Mellisa pulled her lips angrily, turned her head to look at the night outside the cabin. Amidst the dim loneliness, her thoughts spurted out of control.


    After getting off the ne, Clifford was waiting outside, Andrew got into a special car and headed straight for the Widjaya family''s home.


    Before the group got into the car, Mellisa stopped near the car''s door. She hesitated and thought, then said, "You go back first, I want to go out for a walk!"


    She just leaned forward and nned to leave.


    Lilia looked at Mellisa carefully. "Where do you want to go? I want toe with you!"


    Mellisa let out a heavy sigh and shook her head.


    She looked at Lilia with a doubtful smile while rubbing her forehead helplessly. "I just want to take a walk, don''t worry. If I really do want to go somewhere, I''ll definitely let you know!"


    Lilia was still distrustful, then walked towards her steadfastly, holding her arm. "No, I don''t care what you say. I''ll go with you!"


    Mellisa choked, then stopped her movements angrily. "Forget it, I''m not leaving. Let''s get back together."


    Is it true that she can''t be trusted anymore?!


    Seeing this, Lilia couldn''t help but nce at Dina and Rini who were waiting beside the car. She looked at Mellisa and suggested, "If you really just want to walk, let Dina and Rini go with you. If not, forget all that."


    Mellisa turned and nodded. "It doesn''t matter if it can calm your heart. I''m not familiar with the atmosphere in Surabaya, I just want to rx and have a look."


    In the end, Rini decided to apany Mellisa.


    Once the car that drove to the city center stopped, they both got out of the car.


    Lilia told her to go home early, and then looked at the two figures outside the window, sighing constantly.


    She knew that her sister must have been feeling bad. She meant her mood. When they were all at the airport, the few minutes she and Mike spent alone must be filled with guilt and debt.


    "Worried about Mellisa?"


    In the back seat, Jean heard her sigh. The man then looked at her cheek and asked in a low voice.


    Lilia nodded, then shook her head again. "No need to worry, I just thought it a shame that she and Mike couldn''t be together."


    But all those possibilities were destroyed by five years of separation.


    After hearing this, Jean''s eyes showed a faint smile. "If Leonard heard this, how do you think he would feel?"


    Lilia was dead silent in an instant!


    Seeing Jean''s narrow eyes, she moves closer towards him. "You said that his situation in Bandung is not good, right?"


    The man asked, "What do you think?"


    "I think?" Lilia thought about it seriously, and she caught Jean''s expression. "I think you seemed to be telling Mellisa on purpose?"


    Hearing this, the man coughed withoutmitment. He pinched Lilia''s cheek gently. "Looks like Mrs. Widjaya can always see what''s inside my mind!"


    Lilia didn''t react for a few seconds before yelling at him. "Even if I get pregnant, I''m still very smart. Don''t underestimate your wife!"


    Jean teased her!


    "Yes, Mrs. Widjaya is very smart!"


    Lilia held her chin proudly, and subconsciously touched the top of her head with her fingers.


    So clever...


    That word reminded her of one thing!


    It is said that many pregnant women will experience some physical changes after giving birth.


    Then what will happen to her?!


    Lilia thought, should she add some skin care and hair growth products first!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Mellisa and Rini stopped and went near the mayor''s building.


    For Mellisa, she hasn''t had a rxed mood for a long time.


    After eliminating Le, the sky that was once full of mist has finally be clear.


    Mellisa walked slowly, and Rini always kept a distance from her.


    Passing through the city center, there are lots of pedestrians around.


    Even though the night was dark, neon lights enlivened the silence.


    Currently, Mellisa is standing in front of the statue of General Soedirman, but her eyes are focused on a young couple.


    The emotional world of youth is always so simple and beautiful.


    Happyughter, sad tears, it seems like all emotions can be written on the face, and that woman will let her loved ones wash away her sorrow and bloom her withered heart again.


    Watching this scene, Mellisa felt an unbearable irritation in her heart.


    She found that she had be even more sentimentaltely!


    To prevent herself from sinking into these unspeakable emotions, Mellisa looked back at Rini, then seriously said, "Are you cold?"


    Rini blinked, looking at her in confusion. "I''m not cold."


    Mellisa moved the corner of her mouth. "If you''re cold, you can go back."


    "It''s okay." Rini answered with a sharp look. "I''m not cold!"


    Mellisa put her hand in her coat pocket and walked slowly step by step.


    The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing. She turned to look at Rini, and once again considered the topic. "Have you heard from Leonard��"


    Before the voice came, an excited little boy ran towards Mellisa. As he was running, he looked at his parents without looking forward. He identally bumped into her.


    "Ah��!" The little boy winced in pain.


    Afraid of being scolded by the stranger, he fell back down as he tried to stand up.

 Chapter 714 - Shocking News

    "My son!"


    The boy''s mother ran in panic, crouched on the ground in great distress and carried the child in her arms. "Howe you walk without looking around you? Look, he fell because of you!"


    At this time, Mellisa puffed her brows slightly, her fingers were in her pockets, her lips were pressed.


    Before she could speak, Rini took one step forward and stood in front of her, then said with a cold face, "Your son bumped into her."


    "You''re already grown up but still have the heart to me a small child instead?"


    Rini narrowed her eyes. Before replying, Mellisa grabbed her wrist. "Forget it, I''m fine."


    "Hey where are you going? Don''t just run away! If my child is sick, you have to pay for his treatment!"


    Rini immediately became angry. "Are you really a mother? Instead of apologizing for the child, you chose to ckmail other people?"


    "You..."


    "Mama, I''m not hurt, I was wrong earlier." The boy raised his head shyly while he was still in his mother''s arms. His ck eyes looked clear because they were still untouched by the darkness of the world.


    The woman looked at him. "Don''t talk nonsense, she pushed you down, how could you be okay?"


    The boy is a little worried. "Earlier I ran without looking ahead, I was the one who hit this big sister. The teacher taught me that I can''t lie."


    In short, this child makes his mother blush.


    The little boy is still four years old, his innocent figure warms Mellisa''s heart. He looked up. "Big sister, I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time."


    The look in Mellisa''s eyes made the little boy a little frightened. He did not dare to look for fear of being scolded.


    This is what a child should look like.


    Rini, who was standing beside her, frowned when she saw that Mellisa was not speaking.


    She was just vaguely knowing that Mellisa was holding onto her stomach after being hit by the boy.


    Even though her hand was caught in her pocket, Rini had received rigorous training and was confident in her observation.


    She was right!


    The little boy was still small, so even if he ran, the impact would not be too strong.


    How did Miss Mellisa react like this?!


    Right now, when Rini was suspicious, Mellisa had already recovered.


    She crouched down slowly, looked at the little boy, then reached out her hand to wipe the dust off the leg of his trousers. Then she said in a soft tone. "I will not be angry if you keep being honest, okay?"


    The little boy nodded heavily, "Thank you, big sister!"


    Before leaving, the boy bowed again to Mellisa, turned around and took her mother to the other side of the square.


    Mellisa squatted and watched the figure of the mother and child. Even though the woman was rude, it was just a mother''s instinctive nature to protect her baby.


    If it were her child��


    "Miss Mellisa, are you okay?"


    At this time, Rini bent down beside her and asked anxiously.


    Mellisa lost her thoughts, shook her head, and when she stood on her knees, she said tly, "It''s okay, let''s go back."


    She suddenly doesn''t want to take a walk! The weather is cold and her mood is really messed up, so it''s better to sleep again.


    On the way home, Rini remembered Mellisa''s question before she was hit. Her eyes flickered and she took the initiative to speak. "Miss Mellisa , are you asking if I have any news regarding Mr. Leonard?"


    Mellisa just walked, her head bowed and hummed.


    Rini saw her expression silently, then she said, "I heard about something from the previous team. His family doesn''t seem to be at peacetely, and it looks like there''s a power struggle to be the heir."


    Mellisa heard Rini''s exnation, and at the same time slowed her pace. Traces of worry passed through her eyes.


    Where did this heir disputee from?!


    She remembered that Leonard is the first heir of his family!


    ording to rumors, his current situation is indeed not good.


    Rini was at Mellisa''s side, staring at her expression, and hesitantly asked, "Miss Mellisa, did Mr. Leonard tell you these things?"


    Mellisa''s eyes flickered, and her lips did not move an inch to answer.


    She blocked all of Leonard''s contacts, and she was too busy in Jakarta a few days ago.


    The night was getting dark, and Mellisa''s heart was tarnished by the silence of the night, feeling lost.


    Before returning home, she and Rini ordered a bowl of fried rice at a restaurant in a mall.


    Perhaps because the food in the restaurant is so oily that she eats only a little, and she has no appetite to eat.


    "I want to go to the bathroom." Mellisa got up for a while, and paced back and forth towards the bathroom after talking to Rini.


    At that time, she was standing in front of the sink, looking at her pale face through the mirror.


    Taking a deep breath, Mellisa walked out the door, looked around, and saw an open tform in the mall.


    She looked at it for a few seconds, then walked slowly.


    Because the weather was still so cold, there were hardly any people there.


    Mellisa looked at the smoking area, stretched her eyebrows and took out a cigarette box from her pocket.


    She pulled out a cigarette, but hesitated.


    After a moment of silence, she raised her eyes to see the night view of the city on the edge of the fence and pondered. Then she took out her cell phone and made a call.


    It took about ten seconds before the other party answered.


    A woman in a very soft voice said through the earpiece, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Doctor Verdy, it''s me, Mellisa."


    The other partyughed, with a hint of teasing. "Ah, it turns out to be Miss Mellisa. Are you already home? "


    Mellisa was still holding a cigarette in her hand, and shook her head a little. "No, I''ll be back in about two days. Let me set the timing of the operation."


    Doctor Verdy pondered for a moment andughed. His voice was a little ttering, but the tone was very difficult to understand. "Miss, I may have to apologize to you first for something!"


    Mellisa was about to light her cigarette when she heard it and canceled her intention. "What''s the matter?"


    Doctor Verdy was silent, then he bowed unconsciously "I''m sorry, something went wrong in our hospital here. We took the wrong medical history form, so we sent your wrong form to the midwifery department..."


    "What do you mean?" Her throat caught and her eyes panicked. "That means... Was that a misdiagnosis?"


    There was a heavy worried tone in Mellisa''s voice. Doctor Verdy sighed quietly and reassuringly said, "Don''t worry, I am also responsible for this negligence. I have recently received a lot of patients. Whilepiling the report, your test results were mixed because of errors made by our staff. But if it weren''t for the patient being admitted to hospital with a bloody ectopic pregnancy this morning, we might not have found this result. I''m sorry, Miss Mellisa, we tried to reach you this morning, but your phone number was unreachable."


    "You don''t need surgery, and your results show something normal. Congrattions, you are pregnant. But of course, all this is still the negligence of our hospital, so... if you want to impensation, the hospital is ready for a talk," he added.


    Mellisa stood still in her ce, and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    She saw the cigarette''s smoke in her hands, her heart felt like choking.

 Chapter 715 - Message To Lilia

    "Miss Mellisa, are you listening?"


    Doctor Verdy waited a while, but he didn''t hear Mellisa''s answer.


    He couldn''t help feeling confused and anxious. This is the responsibility of their hospital. Both patients'' reports were wrong, and it could''ve led them into a disaster.


    And if a pregnant woman with a real ectopic pregnancy is never sent to the hospital in time due to bleeding in the stomach, the consequences will be catastrophic.


    At this time, Mellisa heard a call on the phone, but she only felt a hum in her eardrums. She felt the world was spinning.


    She was pregnant but was misdiagnosed with an ectopic pregnancy.


    Currently, she does not control the frequency of her smoking. She nned to return to Jakarta to undergo surgery in person.


    Therefore, she always wanted to solve Le''s problems as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Mellisa couldn''t help feeling scared.


    If it weren''t for seeing the press conference and worrying about Lilia''s situation, she wouldn''t have rushed back to Surabaya.


    If she hadn''te back, she would probably have surgery on the second day of the examination.


    At that time, Doctor Verdy''s medical advice was still ringing in her ears.


    And now he''s telling her it was a misdiagnosis?!


    She was eager to return because she was afraid that the ectopic pregnancy would cause her to bleed her stomach at any time.


    Mellisa''s breath was fast and heavy. In just a few seconds, her throat was hoarse. "I''lle back to Jakarta tomorrow!"


    "Alright, Miss Mellisa. I''ll be waiting for you then. I''m sorry."


    Doctor Verdy kept apologizing, but Mellisa could not forgive him just like that.


    She smoked so much, and this child ....


    ...


    That night, when Mellisa and Rini left the mall, people were dumbfounded.


    Walking on the sidewalk, she hit a pedestrian several times without realizing it.


    Rini realized something was wrong with her, but she could only try to protect her by her side.


    She thought, perhaps it''s because of the news that came from Bandung.


    That night, Mellisa returned to Vi Lakeside, but she didn''t see Lilia in the living room. She hesitated and walked to the door of their room. She hesitated and pulled back her hand that was going to knock on the door.


    She closed her eyes and sighed, but when she turned around, she suddenly saw Jean who happened toe out of the room across from her.


    Mellisa looked at him, blinked in an instant and walked forward. "I have something to talk, I want to ask you..."


    At this moment, the man stared at Mellisa''s vague expression. "What do you want to ask?"


    Mellisa took a deep breath, trying to calm her disturbed mind. After a while, she lifted her head and looked serious. "Is the Leonard family''s situation really that bad?"


    "If you want to know, why don''t you go and see for yourself?"


    This rhetorical question surprised Mellisa.


    She sighed and smiled reluctantly. "There is still something going on in Jakarta, so I don''t have the time to visit him in Bandung in the near future. Also... Let your people leave Jakarta. I am already very familiar with the ins and outs of the city, you are just wasting your time on following me."


    The man looked at her deeply. "They won''t investigate you, at most they protect you in secret."


    "No, nothing can hurt me!" After speaking, Mellisa lowered her eyes and bit the tip of her tongue. "If it''s convenient for you, can you tell me what''s really happening with his family in Bandung?"


    After hearing this, Jean didn''t hide it. "Leonard refused to ept the fianc��e arranged by his family and is currently trapped in his home. He had three other siblings, all of whom were actively fighting for the right to inherit their family."


    Mellisa''s face paled in an instant, and there was no happiness or anger. "What about him, is he in any kind of danger?"


    "Not at this time!" Jean gave a firm answer.


    Even though Leonard was being watched by his family, it doesn''t mean that the first heir of the family can''t do anything.


    Sometimes, she had to risk tensions with her family to escape the watchdog that had been protecting her from the shadow.


    But this depends on whether Mellisa can go to Bandung.


    If she still stubbornly refuses to face Leonard, then everything would only rely on their own destiny.


    Leonard did not want her toe, but... he can not get out!


    After hearing the answer, Melissa looked at Jean and said thank you.


    Then, she turned her legs and went into the master bedroom.


    It was approaching one in the middle of the night. Lilia vaguely overheard Mellisa''s conversation with Jean in her sleep. When she found out that Mellisa was back, she was relieved and fell asleep again in no time.


    But she didn''t expect that when she called Mellisa out for breakfast the next morning, she''d only find a note on the table in the bedroom.


    The contents of the notes were very concise, only a few words were written.


    ''Lilia, sorry, I have something urgent. I have toe back as soon as possible, don''t go after me!''


    Lilia saw the message and was speechless for a long time.


    Maybe because she had been in Mellisa''s bedroom for a long time, the man had already approached her.


    He didn''t seem surprised by Mellisa''s departure. When Jean was pacing beside Lilia, he was whispering, "She left at twelve midnight."


    "She told you?" Lilia turned her head, her movements a little stiff.


    The man shook his head, then he told the contents of his conversation with Mellisa and finally added, "I saw the CCTV recording, looks like she borrowed our car to go somewhere."


    Hearing this, Lilia''s tense mood rxed a little.


    After a while, she shook her head and sighed and muttered helplessly. "I knew Mellisa would leave sooner orter, but I didn''t expect it to happen this fast! Even though I didn''t know what happened to her in Jakarta, I always thought she was very mysterious, but she didn''t want to say and I didn''t want to ask her. My sister always carries everything by herself. She clearly said that she would say goodbye to me when she wanted to leave, but she left without saying goodbye."


    "The matter with Jakarta... If you want to know ..."


    The man''s low tone was still on his lips, but Lilia shook her head a little. "There''s no need to check, Mellisa doesn''t want us to know, so if you can, just call the people you sent to investigate her beforehand and tell them to stay put. Maybe she had a difficult life in the past. But that shouldn''t happen in the future. At least the funds that my grandpa gave are enough to protect her life. When shees back next time, I''ll take care of her."


    Lilia held back the feeling of loss in her heart, but her thoughts were still very chaotic. Still, she clearly rejected Jean''s move to continue the investigation.


    Since this is Mellisa''s secret, she wants to leave enough room for her.


    She believed that Mellisa would return safely.


    Lilia put the memo on the table again, and left the bedroom leaning on the man''s shoulder.


    She still doesn''t want to move things.


    When Mellisaes back, let her "visit this old ce" again.


    ...


    Mellisa''s departure seemed inevitable, so even though Lilia didn''t feel like giving up, she could only let her sister go on her free will.


    She thought that she would definitelye back when she''d finished her business.


    Lilia and Jean ate their breakfast in peace.


    Not long after she finished eating, she took a sip of two cups of milk. "Have yourpany''s problems been resolved?"


    The man sends the boiled egg into her bowl again, answering, "Resolved!"

 Chapter 716 - Life Goes On

    Lilia is shocked. "When was it resolved?"


    All this time, they were basically dealing with the matters of the Pangestu family as well as Le.


    And Jean still had the energy to resolve the problem between thepany and thendowner?!


    "Last week!" The man''s gentle tone seemed to speak of an ordinary trivial matter, as if he didn''t really care much about the affairs of hispany.


    Lilia took the boiled egg that she handed over and took a bite. "Is Alfred behind it?"


    "What do you think?" The man pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows.


    Lilia curled up. "I didn''t guess it, but somehow his name just popped into my mind. Even the money transfers in Sylvia''s bank ount should have something to do with him."


    At this time, the man put his cutlery on the table. "The bank ount for the money transfer was just created, but on the day of the money transfer, Albert was indeed out of the country, and he was doing business at the same ce."


    After that, Lilia thought about it and came to a conclusion. "So Alfred bought Sylvia, and Albert ran the money overseas."


    Her expression was filled with disgust, she couldn''t help but twist her brows in anger. "Father and son are both rotten! But I still can''t guess what Alfred thought or what his goal was in the end. From the beginning until now, he''s thrown away so much. When ites topetition in the industry, I don''t believe it at all."


    With a secretive expression and soft brows, Jean spoke deeply, "Maybe, that''s an old grudge!"


    "When did you two be enemies?" Lilia couldn''t believe this statement.


    In response to this, the man held the frown between his brows, and nodded his head from across the table. "Don''t worry about these things, even if the sky is falling, I''ll always be there to protect you."


    Lilia stared at him, the tip of her teeth biting the corner of her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Jean obviously didn''t want her to know too much!


    When it came to old grudges... Lilia was afraid it wasn''t that simple.


    ...


    This morning, the man went to thepany after breakfast.


    Lilia is bored at home while ying with her cellphone, and she is always confused by Alfred''s actions.


    Jean didn''t want her to worry about it, but husband and wife were one, and Alfred repeatedly tried to get in their way, so Lilia was worried he wouldn''t stop here.


    Old grudges...


    Thinking of this, Lilia opens her browser and starts looking for clues rted to Alfred.


    However, there is very little information about him on the Inte, and only some of his past financial reports.


    After thinking about it, she looked for content about the Ricardo family in Yogyakarta, and it was clear that the information was also deliberately blocked, almost non-existent.


    Lilia is a little frustrated, and while she is thinking about finding the right password, a message pops up on her screen.


    It was from Harold.


    Harod: You have been nominated as best supporting artist for the Annual Film Festival Award. [Likes]


    Harold: The "Chosen Kingdom" crew is very supportive of you.


    Seeing this news, Lilia was in a daze for a moment.


    She was nominated for best actress!


    She held her cell phone, and her mind was full for a moment.


    When she took on the role in the film, she just wanted to enrich her professional resume.


    Unexpectedly, she got additional benefits she''d never thought.


    She didn''t reply to Harold, but went to an inte search page for a list of nominees for the Annual Film Festival Award.


    Of the four actors who have been nominated, the rest are film entertainers with familiar faces.


    She was the only neer who was nominated for the first time.


    Lilia pondered at her phone''s screen for a moment, then returned to the chat interface and replied to Harold


    Lilia: When was the award ceremony?


    Harold: In two months.


    Lilia answered with a sticker, walked to the window with her cellphone, and started to get dazed.


    In two months, if she attended the awards ceremony, she was afraid that she would not be able to cover up her pregnancy.


    However, it''s too early, and too much worry will only add to her stress.


    After a while, Harold sent another picture.


    Harold: Our office has a new arrival, all new artists are excavated from Aphrodite!


    Harold: How have you been? I have several employment contracts in hand, and various brands are waiting to hear from you.


    Lilia looked at her cell phone''s screen, and after thinking for a moment, she answered.


    Lilia: Starting next month, let''s focus on the neers. The announcement rted to me can be reduced as much as possible.


    Harold: OK, finally I can work with a mother.


    Lilia was speechless.


    She looked at Harold''s ridiculous text stupidly, then lowered her head and stroked her lower belly.


    Time flies so fast, this child is past three months old.


    ...


    As Lilia felt, time seemed to have passed through her by mistake.


    After returning to Surabaya, everyone''s life has basically returned to its original point.


    In the following week, Lilia''s life also returned to normal.


    But whether it was Joe or Harold, the work that was arranged for her was rtively straightforward and simple.


    Today, which coincided with Saturday, Lilia returned backstage after shooting a skincare endorsementmercial.


    Dina and Rini followed her.


    Harold smokes with the director outside of the set and watches the filming.


    Lilia returned to the changing room, and as soon as she sat down, Dina walked over while carrying her bag. "Madame, there have been missed calls."


    "Let me see!" She took out her cell phone, unlocked the screen, and saw the missed calls from her sister-inw.


    She put her purse on the dresser and called back.


    Immediately after connecting, Irene smiled and asked, "LIlia, are you finished?"


    "Sorry, sister-inw, I still have work to do!"


    Irene is very open-minded. "It''s okay, I know you still have a job. I called you just to ask, have you made an appointment to go to the hospital for your pregnancy check-up?"


    Lilia recalled the message sent to her by Amelia, and replied, "I''ve made an appointment with the doctor the day after tomorrow!"


    "Then, my husband and I will stay at your house tomorrow. I''ll go with you on Monday morning!"


    Lilia immediately agreed. "Okay, we will wait for your arrival then."


    After hanging up the phone, she changed her clothes and left the location.


    After shooting thismercial today, her work was basically put on hold.


    Now that her stomach had swollen up a little, she didn''t want to be too tired from it.


    On the way home, Lilia was seen thinking about her next n.


    She did not intend to announce the trivialities of her life, nor did she intend to publicize her pregnancy.


    Under the premise that she can''t work in the future, she happens to have plenty of time developing Lilia Studio.


    As for Jean ... he seems really busytely, he alwayses out early andes homete.


    Several real estate projects have begun construction, and the housing pre-sale phase has begun ahead of schedule.


    In the car, Lilia''s mind continues to spin, she is working hard to n her present life and future life. However, the car suddenly stopped which snapped her out of her reverie.


    Dina looked back from the driver''s seat and said in a worried tone, "Madame, are you alright?"

 Chapter 717 - An Accident? I Don’t Think So!

    Lilia shook her head and looked suspicious. "I''m fine, what''s wrong?"


    Dina exined with an unclear expression. "The car in front suddenly stopped, if I hadn''t braked then an ident would have happened. But I seem to have scratched the back of the car a little."


    Rini raised her eyebrows and got up to look out through the windshield. "Damn it, that car will take full responsibility! I''ll beat him up if he asks forpensation!"


    The car in front of them was a white Infiniti car.


    Dina unlocked the seat belt, pulled the door and said, "Let me go forward."


    Lilia looked out the window with a calm expression, and when the sports car driver''s door opened, that figure appeared in her eyes. At that moment, the figure smiled softly.


    Looks like this isn''t an ident!


    Alfred!


    The person getting out of the car in front was wearing a brown coat, pacing back and forth to carefully inspect the scratches.


    Dina recognized him as soon as she saw him.


    Before she could speak, Alfred''s eyes passed through the windshield of the car, and fell on Lilia''s figure.


    She was standing near the back of the car.


    Seeing this, Dina calmly moved in front of her, trying to block her from the man''s sharp gaze.


    However, in the next second, Alfred took out his cell phone from his coat pocket and turned the phone around.


    At the same time, Lilia''s cellphone rang��


    Not far from the car window, Alfred''s height made it impossible for Dina to block his aggressive gaze at Lilia.


    In the car, Lilia saw the caller ID on the screen. She didn''t pick it up, but looked at it indifferently.


    She punched the red icon, instantly rejecting the call.


    Soon, Alfred returned to call her.


    Such a move made Lilia understand that if she didn''t answer the phone today, Alfred would keep calling and wouldn''t step out of her way.


    Rini watched this scene faintly, and took the opportunity to send a message.


    When the second call was about to end, Lilia sighed and pressed the dial button.


    On the phone, a faintugh came to be heard. "I thought you didn''t n to answer my calls."


    Hearing that voice, Alfred seemed to be in a good mood.


    Lilia retracted her gaze, turned her head to look at the other side and replied indifferently, "Mr. Alfred, is there anything I can help you with?"


    She no longer spoke to him in the gentle, innocent-like tone she used to.


    After the things that Alfred did, he didn''t deserve a good treatment from Lilia.


    Hearing her voice, Alfred was silent for a while, then he leaned against the back of his car and casually replied, "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just ... I read the news a while ago and knew something had happened in your house. Now... is it resolved?"


    Lilia didn''t want to serve him. She smiled a little with a hint of sarcasm. "Since you''ve read the news, you should know that the problem has not been resolved."


    "Oh, I see...." Alfred chuckled under his eyes. In his tone, there was joy. "We haven''t seen each other in a long time, why is your way of speaking so different and seems so full of anger? Is there a misunderstanding?"


    Lilia turned slowly, and looked at Alfred outside at the window again. "Sorry, I have other things to do. You better take the responsibility for our ident and take care of the matter with my assistant as soon as possible. As for whether there was any misunderstanding between you and me, I think you already know that in the depths of your heart."


    Lilia''s indifference made Alfred almost frown.


    While Lilia was about to hang up, the man raised his eyebrows and reminded her. "If this is the case, then I won''t bother you. By the way, you should pay more attention to your body. After all, that first pregnancy is very difficult and life is always difficult."


    Lilia lowered her eyelids calmly and adjusted her sitting posture.


    But under her calm appearance, she was hiding a little fear.


    How does he know that she is pregnant?


    Lilia didn''t think that Alfred would greet her this way.


    Especially when she looked at his eyes across the window, they were shining brightly, and Lilia felt that this action was like an inexplicable threat.


    Is he nning to keep ying hypocrite again?!


    Alfred, who was outside the car, slipped the cellphone back into his coat pocket. Then he looked at Dina and pointed to the bruise on the back of the car. "What are you going to do with it?"


    Dina followed his gaze. "We''ll call the insurancepany and the police."


    Alfred pursed his lips with a natural expression. "Good."


    After the words fell, he turned and got into the driver''s seat of a ck car on the side of the road. When he opened the door, he whispered inside. "Take care of it until it''s finished."


    "Yes sir!"


    With this sound, the bodyguard who was always sitting beside the driver opened the door and appeared.


    Obviously, Alfred was ready.


    After mming the car''s door, he looked back at the car and turned around with a smile.


    Dina narrowed her eyes and stared back, clearly seeing the man enter the ck car by the side of the road.


    Alfred deliberately intercepted her.


    Ten minutester, both the police and the insurancepany came to the scene of the ident. Responsibility was immediately determined, they decided that the Infiniti car was fully responsible.


    After Dina and both parties set a repair date, they left the scene.


    In the car, Rini''s face was serious. "He caused the collision and it''s just to call Madam Lilia directly?"


    Dina looked at her in the rearview mirror, and even though she didn''t say anything, her eyes showed concern.


    They are never afraid of trouble, but they still have concerns for criminals like Alfred.


    Dealing with someone who yed tricks on the back was always more difficult to fight them out in the open.


    Compared to Dina and Rini''s worries, Lilia lightly opened her mouth and said, "Let''s go."


    No matter what Alfred wanted to do, no matter what move he made next time, it would be exposed.


    Since this is a confrontation that can''t be avoided, it''s better to pay attention and see the man''s trick.


    After the white car in front drove away, Dina also started the engine to get back on the road.


    After less than a minute, Lilia''s phone rings.


    She nced at the phone and was surprised. "Why did you call me?"


    Her husband suddenly called. He went to workte today. Is everything over now?!


    The man''s calm voice asked from behind the phone, "Just finished the meeting, where are you?"


    Lilia then said when she saw the signs outside the window, "It''s close to home."


    "Let them send you to thepany."


    Lilia hesitated to say something, she decided not to ask. She wanted to ask if that would interfere with his work, but then she thought of several possibilities.


    "Okay, see youter."


    ...


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the basement floor of the Genesis Company.


    Even though it was the weekend, there were still many employees passing by in the lobby.


    Lilia went all the way to the president''s office upstairs. As soon as the elevator doors opened, the handsome and cold figure, who was standing outside the door, came into her view.


    "President Jean, are you waiting for me?" Lilia walked with a smile, and naturally embraced him.


    The man looks at her. "Are you tired from work?"


    Lilia stretched out her hand and pinched the man''s cheek. "Not tired at all.. The team was the one I''ve worked with several times before, so the shooting process went smoothly."

 Chapter 718 - Lilia And Jean’s Determination

    The man brought Lilia inside to sit down. His eyes darkened as he asked slowly, "Did you meet Alfred on the street?"


    Sure enough, Jean knew about the incident!


    Lilia didn''t hide it, she nodded in response. "Not only did we meet, his car suddenly appeared and we crashed it!" After that, Lilia smiled slyly, like a little fox. "Did Rini tell you? When Alfred called, she seemed to have lowered her head a little."


    "Yes." The man answered and asked, "What did he say?"


    Lilia sat down and put the leather bag on the sofa, turned her back to the man to unbutton his coat, then recounted in a light tone. "He said that I should pay more attention to my body. The first pregnancy is always difficult and life is not always easy��"


    Behind her, the man was expressionless. When Lilia saw him, she tugged at the corner of her mouth and spoke of her own feelings, "I probably wouldn''t have thought too much about this kind of thing if I had brought it up in the past. But now, listening to his words, I always felt that he had something under that mask. Besides, how did he know about my pregnancy?"


    She didn''t say anything to anyone about her pregnancy except to Chris and Harold who were in the hospital at the time.


    Does Alfred know from her two best friends Vivi and Rachel? No, that can''t be!


    The Mayer family? But they are not in Surabaya.


    As for the hospital, she was confident that Jean would take precautions.


    It''s just that, it happened at the Surabaya Central Hospital�� So she wasn''t sure.


    Even if she was deliberately hiding it, it was impossible for people who should know about her pregnancy to hide it.


    Lilia turned away from the sofa and ran towards the man, slowly sinking herself into his embrace. "In your opinion, am I thinking too much?"


    "Not really!" The man held out his hand to her.


    Lilia walked forward and ced her palm on his, her face slightly dewy. "I don''t know why I think too much about it. But if I don''t think about it, I''m afraid that Alfred will attack our childter. If that happens, I will definitely fight him no matter the consequences."


    Hearing this, the man smiled. Then he pinched the tips of her tiny fingers, and his maic voice soothed her, "If he dares to do that, he will be the enemy of the whole world! Rest assured that his goal is not you!"


    Lilia smelled something odd. "How are you sure you say it? Is ... Is that another old grudge?"


    At that moment, the man looked at her suspicious cheeks for a moment, then sighed and answered honestly, "Exactly, it must be an old grudge between the Widjaya family and the Ricardos."


    Lilia is stunned!


    She thought of many possibilities, but she didn''t expect this one at all.


    How did the Widjaya family in Surabaya and the Ricardos in Yogyakarta get involved in an old grudge?!


    Lilia tried to think. "What kind of grudge is it that Alfred risks so much trouble for it?"


    The man lowered his eyelids, his handsome face coldly stared at her. "It''s about human life."


    "What?"


    "Alfred''s real father had a very close business rtionship with the Widjaya family at that time."


    The man pulled Lilia into his arms. "Unfortunately, he and my parents and my brother died in a ne crash together."


    Lilia opened the corner of her mouth in amazement. "Alfred''s real father..."


    The man nodded and looked out the window. "Alfred''s father was also on the same ne during the ident."


    Lilia fell silent.


    So this was it!


    Lilia thought of several possibilities, she raised her eyebrows and sneered, "So he''s dealing with us like this now�� Is he trying to get revenge on his father?"


    The man pursed his lips and smiled. "I can''t rule out this possibility!"


    Lilia then replied, "But your parents and brother also died in the ne crash, and he can''t me the Widjaya family! using without solid evidence is a crime!"


    The man sighed, he looked back and took his hand to cover his wife''s stomach. He changed the conversation. "Do you remember the advice I told you before?"


    "Which one?" Lilia asked rhetorically.


    "Staying in Parma!"


    After the words came out, she nodded calmly. "Sure�� You want me to go to Parma now?"


    The man''s eyebrows tightened slightly, and a trace ofplexity appeared under his eyes. "I do have this idea, but it all still depends on you. If you don''t want to go, I won''t force you."


    The topic seems a bit heavy.


    Lilia stared closely at the man''s cheek. She stepped forward and approached him, her voice soft. "Are you worried that Alfred will target me?"


    "Most of his moves are not that clever, but they are downright evil. Today, his words to you may be a warning to me."


    Alfred sent his warning through his wife because Lilia is currently carrying his child in her womb, implying that their life won''t be peaceful.


    It was very possible that Alfred was targeting this child!


    Lilia''s heart froze, and her pretty face was covered in frost. "I can be sure that he''ll always haunt us after this."


    Obviously, her words implied that she didn''t n on going to Parma for a while.


    She did not feel that she was so ipetent that she needed to go into hiding to care for her child.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" The man''s thumb calmly rose to her cheek, gently caressing her soft skin.


    Lilia smiled faintly, then shook her face and rubbed her hands. "What is there to be afraid of? You are by my side!"


    "Hmmm��" The man''s gentleugh overflowed from the corner of his mouth. "It seems that Mrs. Widjaya trusts me a lot, but I will definitely not disappoint you!"


    Lilia stretched out her hand to wrap around his neck. "No matter what he wants to do, we will face it together. I will be careful, and when I go out in the future, I will make sure that Rini and Dina follow me. As for you, let Clifford apany you. If not, I will ask your brother to send some more bodyguards. We can''t be caught off guard and we must pay close attention to Alfred''s dangerous tricks."


    The man''s eyes were deep, there were some things that didn''t need to wait for the other party to take action.


    ...


    The next day, Sunday, at 10 am, James and Irene arrived at the Lakeside Vi.


    Three cars were seen parked in front of the vi, then the couple got out of the middle car.


    James turned his head to see the bodyguard. "Take everything in the trunk."


    "Yes sir!"


    While standing at the front looking around, James muttered in disgust. "This ce looks so ordinary. In a few days, I have to bring Lilia back to the old house to raise the baby."


    Irene nced at him. "Watch your words! Don''t you dare to do it without discussing your brother first!"


    Hearing this, James immediately shut up!


    If he could negotiate with that little brother of his, would he still beining in secret?!


    Coming here today, he only had a few things to talk about with Jean!


    At this time, Lilia, who had been waiting at home for a long time, happily opened the door to wee them into the living room.


    Mei was enthusiastically serving melons and fruits.


    As for Jean, he is still in his study.


    "Lilia, let me see you!"


    Irene walked into the living room and looked at Lilia carefully.. Then she sighed with emotion. "Good, this kid will be so strong!"

 Chapter 719 - Past Relationship

    James sat on the sofa and continued to observe Lilia''s body.


    He looked around and suddenly caught a glimpse of the small bar at the back of the living room. "Where is he? Wait, why are there so many bottles of wine? Does he drink often?"


    He and Irene had not had the time to visit since Lilia and Jean settled here.


    So when James saw the bottles of red and white wine, James couldn''t see why they were necessary.


    Lilia followed James''s gaze and said with a smile, "He rarely drinks, only asionally. I bought the wine..."


    She will be in charge of all her husband''s wine for the rest of his life.


    Upon hearing this, James pursed his lips in anger. "Where is he? In the study?"


    Lilia nodded. "I''ll call him..."


    "No, let me meet him. I have something to say to him!"


    Just getting up and walking towards the stairs, Lilia was worried that James couldn''t find the room, so she couldn''t help reminding her big brother-inw. "Brother, his office is in the third room on the left."


    James waved his hand as he went upstairs and said in a daze, "I see, then you two rx and have a chat! I want to have a serious talk with Jean!"


    Lilia was surprised, but Ireneughed. "What nonsense are you saying at your age? Why are you acting tough like that!"


    Lilia could only smile and invite Irene to sit in the living room and start chatting.


    ...


    In the room, James stood at the door, knocked on it as if he was about to knock it down, and then opened the handle.


    He saw Jean opening the window as he lit a cigarette and blew the smoke.


    He was still holding his cell phone as he turned toward the open door, and when he looked back, he whispered into the screen, "Let them sell it."


    At this time, James, who had approached the window, immediately raised his eyebrows at his words. "What will be for sale? Stocks?"


    He saw the man hang up, and there was a sign of interrogation in his eyes.


    The stock sell-off would cause turmoil in the stock market.


    Whose stock did Jean n to throw anyway?!


    James''s heart was full of doubts, but his brother kept his calm while he smoked. Then he raised his voice to answer the rhetorical question. "When did youe?"


    "Answer me first, do you want to sell our family shares?"


    Jean''s face lookedzy, he shook his head slightly while letting out smoke from his nose. "This is from a downstreampany."


    "What''s wrong? Why do they need to sell stocks at the same time?"


    The man pressed his lower lip, his eyes filled with interest. "Yes."


    James didn''t ask why, so he ended the topic.


    After a while, the man wrung out a cigarette butt and sat down at the tea table together with his brother. Neither of them made a sound.


    In a tense atmosphere, James cleared his throat, took a teaspoon and rubbed it in his hand, then said in a heavy tone, "I have investigated the cause of Darrel''s death."


    For a moment, Jean''s eyes sharpened and his gaze fell on his older brother''s face. His voice was a little deep as he asked, "How did you find it?"


    "Thest time you asked me to find a document of cooperation between him and our family, I managed to find it and investigate it. Have you read all the documents I sent you? Darrel, the man from the Ricardo Family in Yogyakarta, was our father''s assistant in his early years, andter became our family''s partner."


    Hearing that voice, Jean nodded calmly.


    To be precise, Darrel was not only his father''s assistant. He and his father seemed to have also graduated from the same school.


    Even though it''s been a long time, this is no secret.


    James saw that Jean was silent, so he continued, "I found out after investigating that Darrel was on the same ne as our parents. I looked through all thepany records, long before the ne crashed. Apparently, our family has ended its coboration with him."


    After this statement, James looked into Jean''s eyes which were dark mixed with anxiety. "Do you think there''s a conspiracy behind all this?"


    "Obviously, it is no coincidence that Darrel took the same flight!"


    "Why do you think that?" Jean raised his eyebrows, took his teacup on the table and started turning the spoon to stir the content.


    After hearing this, James sneered. "Don''t pretend to be confused! Darrel is the only son of the Iron Lady. He was the same age as our father, so he shouldn''t be able to stay as our father''s assistant."


    The Iron Lady from Yogyakarta, who gave birth to three daughters and one son, made Darrel the only boy in that family.


    The other heirs of the Ricardo family were all born to other branch families.


    When Darrel was alive, the power struggle within the family had not start, and polygamy was quitemon.


    Especially for the Ricardo family who have status and money, it is understandable that they have been married to many wives.


    In fact, the Iron Lady was not the only partner that the head family had at that time.


    It''s just that during these turbulent years, she was able to change the wind and keep the Ricardo family together.


    It was precisely because of this rtionship that Florence loved Alfred, who was a descendant of Darrel.


    Alfred even won the Ricardo family''s inheritance for himself.


    However, past events cannot be traced back specifically. Without knowing the details, James could not go deeper into the inseparable rtionship between Darrel and the Widjaya family.


    At this time, Jean downed his tea. When he ced the porcin cup in front of James, he said in a deep voice, "If we wanted to know more details about Darrel, maybe only one person would know."


    James puffed his brows. "Who?"


    "His wife, Alvina."


    The older brother pondered for a while, trying to remember the information from his investigation. "Are you sure his wife''s name is Alvina? Isn''t her name Savira?"


    The man looked calm and his eyes were deep. "Alvina changed her name after marrying Albert abroad."


    James grabbed a sip of the cup on the table. He had a headache but he said, "The Ricardo family is really tooplicated. If only I had known this earlier, perhaps I could prevent their family from harassing ours. My parents and my brother wouldn''t have died. Damn! On second thought, the ne crash made no sense."


    His brother muttered sadly. These words also made the man pause.


    After a while, James had finished less than half his cup of tea, then asked, "Looks like you already know Darrel''s son. If I''m not mistaken his name is Alfred, right?"


    "Of course, he''s an old friend!"


    His brother''s face became a little serious. "How have you interacted with him all this time? You haven''t told me. I only found out after checking it myself. It''s clear that he has been eyeing you! This matter is obviously a string from the past that entangled the Widjaya and Ricardo families together, so you don''t have to bring this up alone."


    When the words fell, the man turned away from the table and slowly looked at James'' face. "So far, Alfred has not targeted our family, but he has only targeted me and Lilia."


    "You and Lilia are members of the Widjaya family. He''s clearly targeting you, so isn''t this a deration of war against our Widjaya family?"


    James gave him an unpleasant look. His worries became more and more intense in his heart.


    Alfred�� That guy from the Ricardo family needs to be watched closely!

 Chapter 720 - A Mother’s Happiness!

    James and Irene first came to Vi Lakeside because of this, so Lilia had prepared a sumptuous lunch for them.


    At the dining table, however, a faint sadness wandered between James'' brows.


    He ate without saying a word, and the atmosphere was a little depressed.


    Lilia looked at her brother-inw while looking at her te, then secretly bumped into her man''s arm, and bent down to ask in a low voice. "What''s wrong with brother-inw? You two had a fight?"


    Since they left the study, James hasn''t spoken in a long time and his face is also very serious.


    Jean nced at his brother''s silent figure, shaking his head slightly. "Maybe thinking of something."


    Irene also saw her husband''s strange behavior, then she reminded him with a raised voice, "Remember your age. Just because you don''t like the food, don''t be cranky!"


    Hearing the woman''s displeased tone, James was startled and snapped out of his reverie in an instant.


    He sighed in silence and stretched out his brows. "Looks like I thought too much ... Forget it, let''s eat!"


    ...


    After eating, Lilia felt a little sleepy. Before that, she escorted James and Irene back to her room so they could take a nap.


    With her child growing inside her, now she really feels the sleepiness of a pregnant woman.


    This afternoon, James and Jean went to the study again, and they weren''t out all afternoon.


    Tonight, James and Irene stay at the Lakeside Vi.


    Afraid that they might not be used to the bed, Lilia specially cleaned the spacious guest room with Mei at night. The least that Lilia could do was to make her brother and sister-inw''s room asfortable as possible.


    ...


    The next day, on Monday morning, the group got into a car and left for the Surabaya Central Hospital.


    Last week, Amelia had told Lilia that she had to have a fetal heart rate and deformity test today.


    When the convoy arrived, the Widjaya family''s personal doctor, Doctor Lucas, was waiting at the door of the hospital.


    Seeing the convoying, he hurried forward. "The Patriarch and his wife are here too?!"


    Lucas looked at the three cars behind, he couldn''t help but p his cheeks.


    That''s right, this is the Widjaya family''s first baby!


    Lilia was wearing a mask and hat when she got out of the car, then walked straight to the VIP section of the mother and child center from the parking lot with her head down.


    James himself did note down to avoid the eyes around them. Instead, he waited in the car with Jean. The two of them were in the back seat of the car and chatting again.


    The mother and child center arranged a checkup very quickly, and Irene came to apany Lilia along the way. Including what the nutritionist and doctor said, this sister-inw had carefully recorded it on the memo.


    During the deformity check, Lilia was a little nervous.


    However, previous exposure to radiation definitely carries its own risks for the child.


    She subconsciously held her breath, and only secondster she heard the doctorugh and say, "Miss Lilia, just rx, take a deep breath and don''t hold your breath."


    "Lilia, it''s okay, don''t be nervous!" Irene patted her shoulder calmly, as the probe roamed around Lilia''s stomach, she couldn''t help but look at the screen, and her expression seemed to be looking forward to it.


    A few minutester, Amelia picked up the tissue and wiped the clear fluid on her stomach, smiling happily. "Don''t worry, your child is healthy. The fetus was formed, and there were no visible defects. Your little baby is very healthy."


    Lilia was surprised. "Really?"


    "Of course. After this, I will help you arrange the time for the next examination, as well as a list of foods that are usually good for fetal development. As long as you pay more attention to this child, there should be no problem."


    Lilia touched her cold lower abdomen, a strong soft light appeared in her eyes. "Thank you, doctor,"


    After leaving the mother and child center, Lilia''s eyes were filled with joy.


    She finally had something she could be happy for after the countless storms she''d passed in thest few days.


    Lilia and Irene went into the elevator, and she could not help but think whether her child would be tough enough like their father or as smart as her when the little baby cameter. The child had survived the effects of radiation, as well as the pain of the eye medicine she had suffered from, and lived with her for so long.


    Lilia was sure that her child would grow better after this.


    "Lilia, this is the doctor''s advice that was given just now. Go home and allow the servants to adjust your daily nutritious diet ordingly. I see that your stomach has swelled up. If you still want to work in the future, let yourpany cut your work schedule a little, how about that?"


    Irene sent a screenshot of the memo to Lilia from her cellphone, and at the same time, she tested her attitude towards her job.


    Hearing this, Lilia immediately agreed. "Sister, don''t worry, all of my work was done yesterday."


    "Is it true?" Irene said happily.


    Lilia calmly nodded and smiled back. "At least in pre-production, I didn''t want anyone to notice my baby bump."


    Irene nodded with satisfaction. "That''s good then."


    After speaking, they finally arrived at the parking lot. From a distance, Lucas was standing by the car door and reporting the results to Jean and James.


    Lucas exined, "Miss Lilia and the fetus are fine, we''ve also arranged for an examination schedule. If nothing is needed, I''ll take my leave first,"


    "Ah, alright then. You can go now!" James waved his hand at Lucas. After confirming that he was gone, he said to Jean in a low voice, "In this situation, it is likely that Alfred will jump over the wall in a hurry."


    "What are you nning to do? If he really targets Lilia, I''m afraid there will be danger. Or would you like to let her stay in the old house for a while?" He added.


    Jean''s eyelids drooped slightly and his voice was deep. "I will discuss it with her."


    James saw his indifferent expression and eximed, "That child is more important than anything. Promise me that Lilia will be safe, if not then�� Let''s see how hard I could p you!"


    James was so angry that he ranted in front of his brother, but Jean thought that he was being dramatic.


    In the Widjaya family, his position as the head of the family is merely a title.


    None of his younger siblings are obedient towards him!


    ...


    On the way home, the convoy immediately returned to the Widjaya family house.


    In the car, Lilia took the photo attached on the document, and looked left and right happily.


    The man looked at her cheek, his eyebrows stretched out and his eyes were as deep as the sea.


    After a while, Lilia kept the papers carefully, and when she turned her eyes, she ran into the man''s intense gaze. "What were you and your brother talking about these days? You seem to have lots of secrets!"


    "What secrets? I''m just happy talking to my brother. Lilia�� I want you to stay at my family''s house for a while."


    Lilia blinked, she looked at the man. "Where are you going?"


    A smile appeared under the man''s eyes. "Nowhere, I''ll apany you."


    Hearingthis, Lilia suspects something. "Why can''t we just stay at home then? I don''t want to stay with my sister and brother-inw. Our house is the mostfortable ce!"


    "Okay, I follow your wishes!" Jean always puts Lilia''s wishes first.


    Since she doesn''t want to, he won''t force it.


    Lilia stared at him, then licked the corner of her mouth and said wisely, "These two days... There is no way for you to just talk about this matter.. I was already suspicious of the absent-minded brother-inw at dinner yesterday. Does this have something to do with Alfred? Did your brother find anything about him?"

 Chapter 721 - Farewell From Daniel

    The man faintly pursed his lips and sighed. "Sometimes you are too smart, and it gives me a headache."


    "This is better than me being just a sweet and spoiled woman." Lilia raised her eyebrows and muttered.


    Hearing that, the manughed.


    In about twenty minutes, they arrived at the Lakeside Vi.


    As the vehicle approaches, Lilia identally sees a long lost figure through the car window.


    Her lips unknowingly muttered, "Daniel..."


    It has been a long time since Lilia had seen her brother, especially after the sick jokes that Sylvia made about her.


    When they shed online, she deleted all evidence that could lead to Daniel''s whereabouts.


    When the car came to aplete stop, Lilia got off and saw the teenager standing in front of the fence while screaming, "Daniel!"


    At this time, Daniel''s bowed head rose as he raised his eyes. With a loud voice, he returned Lilia''s greeting while grinning. "Sister!"


    Lilia walked over to him, and her eyes were carefully observing the big boy in front of her.


    After the change in their family, he looked more mature.


    "Why did youe here and not call first? You must have been waiting a long time!"


    Lilia pushed open the gate, and was about to invite him in, but Daniel just smiled and scratched his hair. "Sis, I will not enter. I came here today to say goodbye to you!"


    "Goodbye?" Lilia stopped in her step.


    When Daniel nodded, he heard the sound of a car''s door getting opened, he turned his head, met the man''s gaze. He then politely greeted him, "Brother-inw."


    "Son, if you have time,e in and talk about it!" The man walked quietly and passed.


    Seeing this, Daniel didn''t dare to refuse any more, so he followed them and entered the house.


    ...


    In the living room , Jean went to the study and gave the two siblings the space to have a heart-to-heart conversation.


    Daniel was sitting on the sofa, seemingly reluctant.


    Lilia poured a ss of water for him. "You want to say goodbye, huh? What''s wrong?"


    Daniel took the ss of water and held it in the palm of his hand, his voice was dull. "I''m going to Mojokerto."


    "Mojokerto?" Lilia is familiar with this ce, but has no special impression.


    Daniel sighed, then opened his eyes and looked at Lilia for a moment. "Sister, I''m sorry! I also want to apologize to you for the things my parents did!"


    "You don''t need to apologize, it''s all over anyway so let''s not talk about it. After all, what they did had nothing to do with you!"


    Daniel saw that his sister didn''t look at him with the slightest bit of wariness nor suspicion, so he was feeling a bit ufortable.


    His eyes were red as his hoarse voice came out, "Sister, I saw the press conference that mother was holding at the time, but I didn''te out to help you. I�� I''m no longer worthy to be your brother!"


    That time was a difficult choice for Daniel.


    He knew that what that woman was doing was too disgusting, but after all, she was his mother.


    He knew Sylvia had made many mistakes, but even so, she was still the woman who gave birth to him.


    At that time, he locked himself in his room, afraid to open his cell phone, or even to leave his room; he was very afraid of being recognized as Sylvia''s son.


    She embarrassed him, but he waspletely helpless.


    At this moment, Lilia understood her brother''s regret and smiled a little. "What are you saying, you stupid! What''s there to me? Besides, even if you were going to help me then, I would definitely stop you. Daniel, it''s all over, if you still think of me as your sister, then you should forget the past."


    Daniel suddenly raised his eyes, his nose trembled and his voice choked. "Sis, I''m sorry..."


    "Yeah! I know! Come on, don''t overdo it," Lilia couldn''t see his painful expression, and inadvertently softened her tone as she calmed him down. "Daniel, don''t mention this matter anymore, okay! Now, try to exin to me, what are you going to do in Mojokerto?"


    Lilia forcefully changed the subject, she didn''t want her little brother to me himself.


    Life is so short, why should we be so hard on ourselves if we can live this life in full harmony?


    Daniel''s heart could feel the aura of affection from his sister, he lowered his head and began to sort out his emotions.


    After a while, he exined in a low voice. "I temporarily suspended my school. I want to apany my father to perform the surgery there and take care of him! After our family''s property in Surabaya has fallen into the hands of others, at least I want to be devoted to my parents! After all, I am still young, but�� yeah, you know, I still can''t find a proper job."


    Lilia listened to his exnation then thought of one thing.


    Daniel is all grown up!


    After going through so many changes and adversities, this big boy was definitely the most affected.


    Lilia didn''t force him to leave her, but she just said, "In that case, if you need anything in the future or if you want to return to Surabaya, please tell me at any time!"


    "I will always be waiting for you in this house. If you want toe back, you are always wee in this house! Don''t worry," she added.


    Her younger brother decided to put everything aside and take care of his father in Mojokerto. Lilia is truly proud of Daniel''s development. But she didn''t want to see Robert and Sylvia do unforgivable things to her little brother anymore.


    Daniel didn''t stay long. Before leaving, he stood at the entrance to the hallway, hesitated and took out a note from his pocket. "Sis, this�� I don''t know if this will be of use to you or not. This is the ount number that I copied from my mother''s bank ount. I checked her bank ount. Looks like it''s not a domestic bank ount. Maybe you need this as a clue."


    Lilia stared at him as Daniel handed out the notes. She immediately received it and said in aforting voice. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee sis, then... I''ll go first!"


    Staring at her brother''s back, Lilia saw the figure of a lonely man. And her heart was mixed.


    He left his hometown just because of his parents'' reckless actions. In fact, her brother was a victim of all of these events.


    After Daniel left, Lilia took out her cell phone and sent seventy-five million to the gold card that was given to him.


    She only hoped that this money would help her brother''s life to be better.


    If the opportunity arises, she might want to go to Mojokerto to see him.


    ...


    A few minutester, the man walked downstairs.


    He saw Lilia sitting in the living room with a daze while continuing to rub her hand on the surface of what looked like a note.


    He walked forward and sat beside her. "Is he gone?"


    "He said he''s going to Mojokerto. I just remembered that Mojokerto seems to be the old hometown of the Pangestu family!"


    She''s never been there. She had only heard the name of this ce when she was a child.


    Time passed, and Lilia finally calmed down. Remembering the past, she passed the note in her hand to Jean. "Look at this. Daniel handed it to me earlier.. He said it was a foreign bank ount that gave the money to Sylvia."

 Chapter 722 - Alone

    Jean stretched out his hand to ept the note, and just as he was about to read it, Lilia added, "Can you find out the information about the owner? Didn''t you ever say that the secrecy mechanism of foreign banks is very strict on the information of their customers?"


    "Take it easy!" The man kept the note, then his observing face fell on his wife''s face. "Aren''t you worried about your sister?"


    Lilia lowered her eyelids. "A little, and even though we are now apart, there will definitely be a chance to meet her in the future. But I feel very sorry. If Sylvia wasn''t so naive, the Pangestu family would not be where they are today."


    Sylvia loved Le for almost 20 years, but in the end, Le didn''t acknowledge her as her mother.


    Lilia doesn''t know if Sylvia regrets it now.


    ...


    That afternoon, the information about the ount on the note was sent back to Jean''s hands.


    As expected, the sender was Albert.


    When Lilia learned the news, she sent a message to Harold.


    Jean also sends the information he got to Lilia''s cellphone. When Lilia saw this, her pretty face sank.


    It really is him!


    In that case, the person who bought Sylvia was Alfred!


    And Albert is an aplice!


    Lilia hesitated for a moment while holding her cellphone, and immediately returned to Harold''s chat and sent a message.


    Lilia: Can you collect the schedule for the artist announcements at Aphrodite Agency?!


    Harold replied in a few seconds.


    Harold: Yes, would you like to see it?


    Lilia: Are they that busy?


    Harold: Currently, Aphrodite has seven main artists, and there are about twenty second tier artists, and many of them came from Gaia Entertainment.


    Lilia: Recruit all of them on behalf of Lilia studio and contact all the organizers of the event.


    On the opposite side, Harold''s message was a few secondste before being replied to.


    Harold: What do you mean??


    Lilia: Grab all of Aphrodite Agency''s resources!


    Harold: That''s amazing, you are awesome!


    After texting, Lilia threw her phone on the sofa, and she saw the sun set outside the window. A cold light appeared in her clear pupils.


    However, her view was interrupted by her phone that suddenly rang.


    Lilia took it and saw that it was a photo sent by Harold.


    Harold: This person is very friendly, is that your best friend?


    Lilia erged the picture, and the background looked like an elevator room outside Lilia Studio''s door.


    In the photo, there is a girl standing across from her office.


    That person is Vivi!


    Lilia eximed for a second, and rushed back to Harold. "What did she do there?"


    Harold: She just moved in today, but the room was renovated a while ago. The office area is small and no more than 100 square meters. Thepany is called the Ludwig Technology Company.


    It is such a coincidence!


    This is Lilia''s first feeling.


    She vaguely remembered when Harold took her to visit the office, they said that their floor was currently half empty and there weren''t manypanies.


    Unexpectedly, Vivi and Ludwig rented a room directly opposite the Lilia Studio for just a month.


    However, why is it that Vivi seems to bother taking care of everything?


    What was Ludwig doing?!


    And the name of thispany is too.... Sketchy.


    Vivi invested her money in it, but the name of thepany is actually called Ludwig Technology Company?


    As Vivi''s best friend, her first consideration was not her opponent''spany, but her best friend''s situation!


    Lilia didn''t respond for a long time, Harold then called quickly.


    His voice was a little faint, as if he was smoking. "Her face looks familiar and wants to greet us. But she seems very busy. When I came out earlier, she seemed to be fighting with the masons!"


    Harold''s exnation clouded Lilia''s heart.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Wasn''t there anyone else present? Only her?"


    Where''s Ludwig?!


    Harold continued to smoke his cigarette. "I didn''t see anyone other than your friend, but the decoration of thepany seemed to show that he was a man. Ludwig Technology Company�� It sounds like an information technologypany. Is your friend the owner?"


    "Hmm ... She''s nning to start a business with her boyfriend!"


    "Oh." Harold responded nonchntly, feeling that the entire world seemed to be in love.


    Lilia was silent for a few seconds, then looked at the night sky outside. "I''m free tomorrow morning, let''s meet at the studio."


    Harold wanted tough. "I guess you just want to meet her!"


    Lilia studio has just started, and all of this can not be separated from the great contribution from Joe.


    Frankly, she did not expect to see Vivi running the office across hers!


    Lilia heard the man''s joke, and could not help but smile, "Yes, I dide to see her! See you tomorrow!"


    Then, she hung up on the phone!


    Harold looked at the cellphone screen and shook his head,ughing.


    He pondered for a moment, put out his cigarette and turned to leave. But his pace slowly slowed down as he was trying to think for a moment.


    Since he was Lilia''s best friend, he didn''t want her to worry too much, so Harold still ns to do something first.


    At the entrance of the elevator, he heard a group of angry artisans.


    "That female demon... Obviously they were wrong but angry with us!"


    "Even worse, he used our factory of bringing the wrong item! Whose fault was it that they did not measure it first? I swear they make us as if we''re at fault!"


    The craftsmen snorted violently in front of Vivi''s office. "You demonic woman, work on a rage all the time! Doesn''t She know that carrying those tables is tiring?"


    "Forget it, don''t mind her! There''s still plenty of stuff to send to another address, let''s go quickly. It''s a waste of time cursing that damn woman!"


    Around five workers entered the elevator while grumbling, and there were still a few tables and chairs near the front door of Vivi''s office.


    Harold narrowed his eyes and nced, then walked with one hand in the pocket of his trousers.


    This office is smaller than he thought.


    In a semi-open office area, only three tables were installed, but their sizes and legs were clearly inconsistent.


    Harold looked around, only to see a separate office at the end of the office area. Through the unfiltered ss, he happened to see Vivi crouched on the ground on her knees.


    He hesitated, but he snapped this scene and sent it to Lilia.


    After doing this, Harold walked over and knocked on the door despite hesitating. Vivi raised her head in surprise. Her eyes were red and there were still tears on her face.


    Seeing Harold, she was a little confused, and she recognized him in no time. "Are you Harold?"


    Harold pushed open the door and stood still, staring at Vivi. "Need help?"

 Chapter 723 - My Little Company

    Vivi wiped her face, and when she stood up, she shook her head with a smile. "Why did youe here?"


    She didn''t want people to see her vulnerable and helpless side.


    This path was her own choice.


    No matter how exhausted and tired she was, she had to keep going, even if she had to vomit blood!


    Harold stretched out his thumb and motioned behind her. "That''s your friend''s office. It''s called Lilia Studio."


    Vivi was surprised and eximed. "Seriously? What a coincidence!"


    "Well, it''s a coincidence! Why did you open an office here? The rent here isn''t cheap."


    If this was the beginning, he wouldn''t rmend wasting too much money on rent.


    Vivi sighed. "I asked the agency for help. They rmended this ce to me. I still don''t have much experience. But I think this location is quite good and Ludwig is very satisfied too!"


    Harold understood in an instant, the young couple was eager to start a business!


    "I just saw you arguing with those craftsmen. What''s the problem?"


    Harold walked in and looked around. Although the furniture was notpletelyid out yet, this kind ofyout was.


    Vivi was an amateur. As the man walked to the table, he muttered exasperatedly, "Theyout is wrong. Your table is too big, so the other table cannot fit."


    "Actually, at the start of the deal, the table shouldn''t be this big. Of course I argued with them to fix this mistake."


    "Since this is a semi-open office area, a three-person desk doesn''t seem to fit."


    Vivi was confused, but she still asked for advice. "Then what do you think is the right size?"


    Harold asked, "But you still have to rece your table first, then measure and give the results to the table manufacturer. If you want, you can take a look at theyout in the next office. Since your newpany has just started, you still need to maximize the use of space to save costs and expenses."


    Vivi looked amazed. "Thank you for your advice Harold. Then, will you apany me to see your office?"


    Vivi has no clue about how to build apany, so Harold''s advice really helped her.


    Harold was also very generous, he immediately brought Vivi to Lilia Studio.


    In the office room, Harold exined to Vivi the reasonableyout and proper job site nning, he also gave her a lot of experience and advice at the same time.


    Vivi has gained a lot. She wanted to treat Harold to dinner to express her gratitude.


    But when the thought crossed her mind, Ludwig suddenly called.


    Harold saw her apologetic expression and waved his hand indifferently. "Ah, tomorrow�� Lilia ising. You can alsoe if you want to meet her!"


    Vivi took her phone and thanked him. "Okay, thank you very much. Then, I''ll go first. Bye!"


    Harold went to the elevator after they finished talking, while Vivi answered the phone with mixed expressions.


    For Harold, he could only find this kind of thing in dramas.


    He thought, if Vivi''spany didn''t go well, Lilia would be worried about her.


    So he thought he needed to help her.


    ...


    The next day, Lilia arrived at the studio as scheduled.


    Even though she only went out for a while, she was already fully armed. Hats and masks were necessary, Dina and Rini also guarded her tightly.


    As soon as Lilia got out of the car in the parking lot, a Porsche Cayenne next to her honked its horn and half of the car''s window was lowered. Afterward, there was a friendly greeting. "Lilia!"


    She was armed to the teeth but someone still recognized her?


    Lilia was momentarily stunned, and the car door opposite her was opened.


    Tom walked slowly in his dark blue coat. Seeing Lilia removing her mask, he smiled. "Looks like my guess was right. I just guessed that it was you when I saw your bodyguard!"


    When he said it, he looked at Dina and Rini, as if he already recognized their identities.


    Hearing this, Lilia couldn''t help but smile. "Why are you here? Do you have a meeting?"


    Tom shook his head, then raised his chin towards the building next door. "I''m here to look for Chris, but I can''t seem to find any parking lot downstairs. Finally, I was forced to park my car here. You also want to meet him?"


    Lilia shook her head and exined, "No, there is a studio here, and I want to have a look!"


    "Don''t you work for Chris? Are you bing independent?" Tom looked surprised. "I heard that Jean has also invested money for you in Gaia."


    "Hahaha this is just a small project that I want to try."


    "Can I go and have a look?"


    Lilia didn''t refuse, but when she invited him to the lobby together, she secretly remembered those words in her heart.


    It turned out that her husband had invested his money in Chris?! Does that mean he will also join the fight with the war inside the Hartanto family?


    ��


    When Lilia and Tom arrived, they just got out of the elevator and saw Harold standing at the door.


    When he looked at the site, Tom was clearly taken aback for a moment. "So this is your studio."


    Lilia nodded at him. "I call it Lilia studio, this is just a small project I''m currently trying to run."


    After exining, the two of them? entered.


    Harold slowed down for a few seconds. As he was pacing inside, he asked in a low voice, "Why did you bring him here?"


    Lilia exined, "I met him downstairs and he wanted to go up and see!"


    "Oh." Harold didn''t say much.


    Tom wandered around the area, and finally asked in a strange tone, "Lilia, isn''t this space too small for yourpany?"


    Harold''s eyes flickered. "It''s not too small because there are not many people, most jobs are just on the line."


    Lilia stared at him and pursed her lips. "Why don''t you just let it go?!"


    Harold was speechless.


    Howe he epted it when his workce was ridiculed?!


    He didn''t dare say this. Who doesn''t know that the only son of the Wibowo family is a stubborn and arrogant man?


    Lilia saw Harold''s slightly sad face, then looked at Tom. "This studio itself is different from the others, and I didn''t want to make it too big of a start. Maybe, once mypany is stable, we might look for a bigger ce one day. But mypany looks smallpared to that bigpany of the Wibowo family. Still, we value ??personal abilities and connections more, so appearance doesn''t really matter!"


    Hearing that, Tom''s eyes shone with amazement. "I see. you''ve got a bright brain!"


    Harold was speechless.


    When the three people were chatting in the office area, the front ss door was knocked twice.


    Vivi stuck her head into the door, caught Lilia''s figure, and entered with a smile. "Lilia!"


    Lilia greeted her. "Vivi, hurry up ande in."


    At this moment, Tom turned his head and looked. Seeing Vivi''s figure, his eyes sneered. "Why do you look dirty?"


    Vivi suddenly stopped. She looked at herself embarrassedly, and raised her eyes to Tom. Her tone was slightly angry as she replied, "Who the hell is dirty?!"


    "Look, your pants and shoes are full of stains. Try to look like Lilia and learn how to dress properly!"

 Chapter 724 - Fad Or Worried?

    Tom is a little harsh towards Vivi because of theirst meeting at the hospital. Vivi refused to apany him for a while, and as a result, Tom became very depressed and came home to drink until he got alcohol poisoning.


    Vivi did not understand the man''s heart, and when he said such a thing, her face immediately turned grim.


    Lilia nced helplessly at Tom. "Brother, Vivi is busy with the initial construction of herpany. Besides, she''d just moved into a new apartment. If she''s a little overwhelmed and tired, don''t me her."


    Tom understood the subtle warning from Lilia, then he looked sad as he tucked in the corner of his mouth. "Oh, but why are you doing this alone?"


    Vivi couldn''t reply.


    She looked at Tom angrily, and decided not to pay attention then walked towards Lilia. Vivi sighed. "Just yesterday, I learned that ourpanies stood across from each other. Wanna see my office?"


    "Okay." Lilia ended up going side by side with Vivi.


    Seeing this, Tom looked at Harold. "Come on, let''s go together!"


    Vivi, who was walking in front, couldn''t help but look back and said, "My ce is small, it''s impossible to amodate the Great Lord Young Master Tom."


    Tom smiled meaninglessly. "It''s okay, I''m sure your office is smaller than my car garage."


    Vivi gasped, and red at him again. She grabbed Lilia and quickened her steps to the opposite room.


    This Tom is really annoying!


    The two of them really hate each other!


    In this life, there is no way they''d reconcile!


    Lilia followed Vivi to Ludwig Technology. She looked faintly into the office. When the two walked to the corner, she asked with a low voice, "Where''s Ludwig? Yourpany is preparing this kind of thing and you are doing everything alone. Is he sick?"


    Vivi narrowed her mouth and sighed. "He meets clients every day now, he said that he wanted to win over customers first. After all, I''ve also resigned from mypany and have free time, so I just asionallye here to check out the decorations. We work for our own endeavors."


    Speaking of Ludwig, Vivi''s face shows the typical shyness and sweetness of a girl in love.


    She seems to be enjoying this rtionship.


    At least there are noints, even their hard work together is sweet...


    But this makes Lilia very depressed.


    She squeezed her arm hard, and whispered, "Remember what I say. If you need my help, you should not hesitate to call me."


    "I know!" Vivi hurriedly nodded, then looked at Harold who was not far from there. She said, "Yesterday, Harold gave me a lot of advice. I''m so helped thanks to it. Don''t worry, I''m not a kid. Even though it is very difficult now, Ludwig and I have faith in ourpany. He said that in the future, we can expand our business, then we can work with your studio."


    Lilia smiled. "Then, I''m looking forward to it!"


    Perhaps, outsiders know nothing about the division ofbor between her and Ludwig. It could be a subject to judgment, but no one knows if it is right or wrong.


    ...


    After seeing the situation of the twopanies, Vivi suggested drinking coffee.


    She felt helped by Harold''s suggestion yesterday, so she wanted to thank Lilia''s manager.


    It is a courtesy most basic to others. The only thing that makes her a little reluctant is that Tom also followed them.


    A group of four people were sitting in the cafe on the first floor of the building.


    Vivi ordered three cups of coffee, while Lilia ordered a cup of milk and cheese cake. When the waiter came to put coffee in front of everyone, Vivi smiled and looked at Lilia. "You used to like coffee, why do you drink milk now?"


    Lilia held the milk cup and exined, "Every now and then I want to try new drinks."


    Harold looked at her calmly and said nothing.


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the table was a little awkward. Tom leaned backzily on the bench, looked around, and finally settled his gaze on Vivi''s face. "Yourpany�� Do you run it yourself?"


    Vivi took a sip of coffee and replied weakly, "No, with my boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend? What kind of boyfriend wears a flowery shirt?"


    Vivi put down her coffee cup, her expression vaguely showed displease. "Can you speak well?"


    "I was just making a joke, why are you mad!" Tom seemed to be provoking her on purpose, and muttered, "Since you did it with your boyfriend, if I were you I would be worried. Instead of doing everything by yourself, why don''t you let someone else work? I may sound cruel, but thepany''s name doesn''t even have anything to do with you right? Then what about tax registration? Have you got the permission yet?"


    Vivi was bombarded with questions!


    She wasn''t involved in the business licensing process and corporate taxation, so she really didn''t know these details.


    But for heaven''s sake, she didn''t want Tom to mock her. She sneered with a serious face. "Sure. It''s all there, you don''t think we''re that prepared?!"


    Tom narrowed his eyes and didn''t ignore Vivi''s flickering face. His conscience felt a little guilty.


    Although Tom was silent, he ordered someone via a message from his cell phone to investigate tax registration rted to Ludwig Technology.


    It doesn''t matter. Since Vivi is an acquaintance, it''s better to be on guard than let her get tricked.


    At this time, Lilia looked at Tom on the opposite side, and asked vaguely,"Brother, how''s yourpany? Everything''s fine?"


    Tom nodded. "It''s okay, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, I''m just afraid you spend too much time and dy your work!"


    Tom ispletely insensitive and he doesn''t understand the meaning of Lilia''s words at all.


    He just waved. "Take it easy, mypany is still my father''spany. I''m not that busy today."


    Vivi looked at him suspiciously, and she couldn''t help but mutter, "How nice.. Your father really spoils you huh!"


    Tom agreed with Vivi''s sarcasm. "Well, my dad is really nice."


    Everyone was speechless.


    In less than ten minutes, Tom''s assistant had sent the information to his cell phone.


    Indeed, there was no Vivi''s name in Ludwig Technology''s tax registration information.


    Thepany''s legal entity was registered under Ludwig''s name, but the other work partners were unknown.


    Tom lifted his eyes from the phone screen and looked at Vivi deeply. He didn''t say much, but sent this message to Lilia.


    Tom: Do you think this is normal?


    When Lilia saw the news, a dignified expression appeared in her eyes.


    Vivi should not know about it.


    She thought this way, and told Tom to not say anything.


    Not long after, Vivi received a call from Ludwig, saying that he hadpleted his work and was nning toe to see her to have lunch with her.


    After hanging up, she looked at Lilia. "Ludwig just finished, how about we have lunch together?"

 Chapter 725 - Lilia’s Advice

    Lilia smiles and sadly, she has to refuse. "No, I want to see Jean in a moment. Seeing you two love each other... I don''t want to be the third-wheel!"


    Tom agrees. "Me too!"


    Obviously, Harold also refused. Without saying a word, Vivi snorted at Tom. "Who the hell asked you toe!"


    Tom was stunned, and immediately said without smiling, "Whether you invite me or not, obviously I will reject it. Who do you think you are?"


    "Brother, watch your words!" Lilia warned him, then looked at Vivi and asked casually, "Vi, do you know Nadine?"


    Vivi is shocked. She shook her head. "No, what''s wrong?" After speaking, she furrowed her brows suspiciously. "But this name is so familiar, where did you hear it?"


    Lilia saw her thinking and not bothering. After a few seconds, Vivi suddenly patted her forehead. "Ah, I remember it! Nadine is Ludwig''s mother! What''s wrong? Do you know her?"


    Oh, the owner of Ludwig Technology''s? legal entity is the guy''s mother!


    Lilia smiled lightly, then reminded her in a faint tone. "I don''t know her. I just saw Nadine and Ludwig''s names somewhere, so I asked."


    Vivi is shocked. "Ah? Where did you see them?!"


    With a big heart, she doesn''t seem to understand Lilia''s reminder.


    Tom answered and added, "Maybe in a document."


    Lilia didn''t answer, but Vivi couldn''t help but exin. "Maybe you have seen her name in the real estate information. When buying the real estate, Ludwig was apanied by his mother. I was also surprised that Ludwig has been growing up with his mother alone. They have had a hard time surviving all these years. No wonder Ludwig bought the real estate under his mother''s name."


    Tom looked at Vivi with difficulty, touched his forehead and said nothing.


    Do all women in love really get blinded this bad?!


    Lilia choked even more, but she didn''t say anything.


    If she said too much, it would definitely kill Vivi''s enthusiasm.


    But if she didn''t tell Vivi, Lilia was very worried that her friend would be tricked by Ludwig.


    In fact, until recently, she had not seen Ludwig''s hard work on Vivi.


    Being in love is always a two-person rtionship, and most words from outsiders will generate envy and anger.


    However, wanting to protect her friends'' feelings, Lilia chose not to say anything. Still, she sent a screenshot of the tax registration letter from Tom''spany investigation to Vivi''s cellphone.


    Across the table, Vivi looked at her cell phone, looking taken aback for a moment.


    She calmed her mood and raised her eyes to look at Lilia with a hint of gratitude mingled with a smile.


    She seems to understand!


    Lilia was also a little relieved to see her response.


    As they were about to leave, Tom and Harold took the lead to go to the parking lot.


    On the other hand, Vivi grabbed Lilia and said very slowly, "Lilia, thanks for your reminder."


    Lilia shook her head slightly, pinched her arm, and warned, "I don''t mean anything, this is important information for yourpany. Try talking to Ludwig. Since thispany belongs to you two, I have no right to say anything. I just want you to remember that thispany is also yours. Don''t let other people say something else."


    "What''s more, if you are not married yet, the division of thepany''s wealth itself will be very troublesome. Since you have already invested in the initial capital, a minimum shareholder agreement is required," she added.


    It was the first time for Vivi to start apany, so she didn''t know anything about it.


    After Lilia''s exnation, she nodded clearly. "Okay, I''ll pay attention. I''ll talk to Ludwig about these things when I get the chance."


    "Well, this public information can''t fool people. No matter what, there has to be a shareholder agreement!"


    Vivi was humming, even though she didn''t say more, it was clear she was also affected.


    When they were still preparing for thepany, except for permit applications and tax registrations, she had nothing to do with the rest of them.


    As a result, she doesn''t even get the most basic shareholder identity.


    Even though Vivi has a strong sense of love, she still knows what she should get in building thispany.


    Maybe all women will always give everything withoutint during their rtionship, and fortunately, Vivi can still listen to her advice.


    ...


    After leaving the studio, Lilia ran into Harold and Tom who still hadn''t left the parking lot.


    "Are you going to thepany in a moment?" Harold asked while ying with the hair on his forehead.


    Lilia nodded and nced at the car. "Yes, the situation is quite specialtely, so I''ll do my best to reduce the chances of eating out. Later... I''ll take you to dinner again!"


    Harold understood it and couldn''t help butugh. "I only eat expensive food now."


    "No problem!"


    Harold didn''t stay long, but before he left, he nced at Tom and said to Lilia. "I just heard that he also wants to go to your husband''spany. I''ll go back to Gaia first, I''ll call youter if there''s anything to be done."


    "Okay, see youter!" After he left, Tom exined what Harold had exined just now. He finally got into the car and followed Lilia from behind.


    In that case, Lilia didn''t refuse.


    ...


    In thepany''s underground parking lot, two vehicles drove into the underground parking lot one after another.


    In less than five minutes, Lilia led Tom to the office on the top floor.


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, they felt that the atmosphere was serious.


    All the employees are nervously looking at the graphics on theputer, and they are still discussing the curve in their hands.


    Someone screamed, "Look, it''s starting to fall!"


    "Great! Let them continue to go down�� "


    These words confused Lilia.


    However, this is very simr to the trend of the stock market.


    At the front door of the president''s office, Lilia meets Kenny who looks messed up.


    After all, she rarely saw Kenny unshaven and disheveled.


    The buttons on the shirt in his suit seemed to be in the wrong position, his cors were high on one side and low on the other.


    Kenny was still busy holding hisptop, and as soon as he looked up, he saw Lilia''s figure. "Madame, you''vee!"


    Lilia pursed her lips and nodded, and when she took a step forward, she whispered, "Your clothes ..."


    Kenny looked down. "What''s with my clothes?"


    At this time, Tom came from behind. Hearing these words, he joked, "Hey Kenny, have you looked in the mirror today?"


    Kenny vaguely felt something was wrong, and actually he didn''t really care. After inviting the two of them to the president''s office, he immediately went to the bathroom with hisptop in his hand.


    Inside the office, someone chuckled. "Someone finally reminded Mr. Kenny!"


    "The pressure was too tense in thest two days, I didn''t dare talk to him myself! Luckily, someone told him!"


    "Well, it is not surprising to me. From my point of view, it is just a form of shock.. Who could have thought that Maria from the Van brand returned all the flowers Mr. Kenny sent!"

 Chapter 726 - The Fight Has Started!

    At the office, Jean lowered his head and wrote something down on a document. A few strands of hair fell on his forehead and behind him was arge box of sunlight shining down on his shoulders. The atmosphere surrounding the man was solemn.


    At this time, the man did not raise his eyes when he heard the door being opened. He asked in a low voice instead. "What else do you need?"


    Lilia leaned against the door''s frame and answered with a smile, "I just want to ask Mr. Widjaya, does he have time to have lunch together?!"


    The man opened his eyes in an instant and looked into Lilia''s clear eyes. The seriousness between his brows faded in an instant, and his maic voice replied, "Of course I have time. Does Mrs. Widjaya want to eat?"


    Lilia bit her lip down. She was about to answer when someone jumped out from behind her. "Jean, why don''t you ask me!"


    Jean caught Tom''s figure." What are you doing here?"


    Tom''s answer was short, "Nothing!"


    In fact, he missed Jean!


    He hadn''t seen him in a long time. Indeed, he nned toe and chat with his friend.


    The man ignored Tom. He put the pen in his hand and got up to meet Lilia leaning against the door. "Did you go to your studio today?"


    "Yes," Lilia unwrapped her scarf and saw the man spread his arms. She handed herself over to him. "I wanted to see Vivi, but I met Brother Tom there, so we came here together!"


    Tom was left speechless at the door. He watched the warm scene ahead of him. He felt like sinking into an inexplicable feeling.


    Being single is so sad!


    But was he even short on women? Who wouldn''t want to date the son of the Wibowo family?!


    Tonight, he will find pleasure in a woman''s warm embrace!


    Tom is still immersed in his own world, while Lilia and Jean are already sitting on the sofa in the office.


    "Did you get to see her boyfriend?" The man looked at Lilia, raised his hand to remove the hair from her lips, and asked.


    Hearing this, Lilia sighed and shook her head. "I didn''t see him. I saw him at the airport earlier. But I just want to see Vivi today."


    When Tom heard these words, he immediately opened the conversation. "Jean, Vivi''s boyfriend is so bad! How could a man let his partner take care of all the preparations? Even the tax registration information did not include her name. What do you think? I smell a scam here!"


    Lilia gave him a faint look, but she didn''t argue with what he said.


    She agreed that Ludwig was indeed suspicious!


    The man looked at Tom''s poor gaze with deep eyes. He folds his legs and says, "What do you think?"


    Tom was taken aback!


    He does not know what to say!


    As if reading Tom''snguid expression, Jean raised his eyebrows yfully. "Since you don''t know, have you started your preparation to inherit your family business instead of wasting your time worrying about other people''s business?"


    Tom was still standing at the door, his heart tightened, and his back straightened unconsciously. "Jean, I suddenly remembered that there will be a meeting soon. So I''ll go first! We�� Let''s eat another day!"


    Tom immediately ran from the scene as soon as he finished talking!


    Tom, who came and left in a hurry, made Lilia dumbfounded when she saw him running away.


    She looked at the door that had been left open, unable to help butugh out loud. "He''s still so scared of you! I asked about his job earlier and he answered that hispany will only hold a meeting in the afternoon, and now he''s running away!"


    Jean shook his head helplessly. He wanted Tom to grow up as fast as possible, but it didn''t seem like a problem that could be resolved overnight.


    He took her eyes off the door, and saw Lilia''s slightly hot eyes and thin lips. "Is there something on my face?"


    Lilia pursed her lips and shook her head. Then she put her hand on his palm and grasped it tightly. She asked seriously, "I heard that you have invested in the Hartanto family. Is that true?"


    When that man heard Lilia''s words, his eyes were soft and watery. "Where did you hear it?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and didn''t answer, as if she had decided to wait for him to confess.


    "Tom, isn''t it?" Jean tried to guess the source of the information.


    Lilia wrinkled the corners of her mouth without showing off her expression. After a while, she couldn''t hold back her deep brows and nodded slowly. "Is it because I worked there that you invested?"


    A smile appeared in the man''s eyes as he caressed her face patiently. "Do I need to invest 100 billion?"


    Lilia was stunned, speechless.


    If this was the case, it would really be a huge investment.


    Hence, the man''s next exnation made Lilia let out a sigh of relief. "It''s not because of you, after all. The Hartanto family had experienced a difficult time some time ago. Chris'' rtionship with his family is getting tense. The funds were meant as a bargaining chip."


    Jean''s exnation made Lilia feel relieved, but at the same time, her heart felt trembling.


    He said this, perhaps because he didn''t want to have his wife think too much about it.


    ...


    Liliaidzily on the sofa, tilted her body and approached the man''s shoulders. "When I walked in just now, I heard your employees were all selling stocks. The stock market was down and they were very excited. Is the stock market doing well?"


    "Not!" The man embraced her soft body, then said in surprise, "What drops does the Gxy Real Estate observe?"


    Lilia was stunned.


    She thought a little, and then she was surprised. The woman raised her eyebrows and looked at the man slyly.


    "What are you thinking?" When the man saw his wife''s gaze, his face became interested. With a sly tone, he asked and then fell silent.


    Lilia thought about it for a moment, and then began to analyze it straightforwardly. "Did they seriously fall? But howe you own Gxy Real Estate stock? Did you buy it?"


    Jean did not hide, he honestly said, "Downstreampanies hold a lot, there are arge number of individual investors at the same time. In a week, at least they will let the market value of Gxy Real Estate evaporate by thirty percent."


    From the start, he had no ns to y with Alfred.


    He pretended to be helpless at the back, and what Alfred said to Lilia was enough to make it happen. Jean had started the fight.


    When his brother asked, he also stated that he would sell shares in the downstreampany without exining why.


    In fact, what the downstreampanies were selling was the Gxy Real Estate shareholding ratio of nearly 30%.


    Coupled with arge number of retail investors in the market, Alfred won''t be able to stand still.


    Not wanting to watch the market value evaporate in vain, he will definitely use his hands to buy back the shares cheaply.


    But once this happens, he will only lose more.


    At that time, Lilia understood Jean''s unexpected expression in an instant, secretly admiring him.


    After a while, she jokingly said, "The stock has dropped dramatically and Alfred certainly won''t hang around and wait to die. Maybe he looked worried, but he must be up to something. After all, when people suffer losses, they often act impulsively!"


    The man had a gentle expression on his face, and it seemed like his smile showed that he was not afraid. He smiled confidently as he said, "I''m looking forward to what happens next!"

 Chapter 727 - Jean’s Priority

    Lilia hesitated for three seconds, then gave him a thumbs up. "My husband is amazing!"


    She was sure that they would be the winner in the confrontation between the Widjaya family and the Ricardo family.


    The man looked up at her with a smile, his eyes reflected his smile. "I have to be good enough to be worthy of Mrs. Widjaya."


    Lilia coughed lightly, her cheeks starting to turn red out of her control.


    Even though they have be husband and wife, the asional romantic words from Jean are still able to make vibrations in her heart and mind.


    To hide her embarrassment, Lilia raised her hand and scratched the corner of her eye, muttering, "What are we having for lunch?"


    "Let''s head back home and I''ll make a meal for you."


    Lilia looked confused. "Aren''t you busy? Isn''t yourpany''s cafeteria selling food? I''m not in the mood for any cravings anyway."


    Jean got up from the sofa, walked to his work chair and looked back at her as he took his coat. "The food in the cafeteria is so greasy, it doesn''t suit you."


    Lilia nced at the time and didn''t answer again. She put on her coat and left with the man, then whispered in his ear, "If your employees know that their big bosses home only to cook for his wife every day, everyone must be surprised!"


    The man took her hand and stepped into the elevator, then joked in a low voice, "Not only will my employees know that I cook for you, won''t your fans and people in your office also know?"


    This sentence reminded Lilia of the post she had posted.


    ''My husband is the most romantic person in the world!''


    Lilia faced his warm eyes through the mirror on the wall of the elevator, then stretched out her hand and pulled out her scarf, covering half of her face. But the corner of her mouth gave off an unfathomable smile.


    As they made their way into the underground parking lot, they ran into Clifford who was holding a box and headed for the elevator.


    Seeing them, Clifford stood still. "Young master, madam."


    The man nced at the box in his hand. "Later."


    Clifford replied with a nice line, and then handed the box forward, "Madame, a delivery for you!"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow. "For me?"


    How could the package for her arrive at her husband''spany?!


    Clifford nodded, then exined with a sharp nce. "It was sent from Parma, with your name written as the recipient. I just got it when I came back from the mailroom, and the sender was�� Vincent!"


    Lilia is suspicious, is there a bomb in it?!


    She has fresh memories of Vincent''s special appearance, which in her most honest opinion would be a difficultpetitor if he were born the opposite gender.


    "Put it in the car." Jean then looked at Lilia. "Let''s go."


    Lilia nodded, and on her way back, she kept guessing what Vincent sent.


    When she returned to the Lakeside Vi, Lilia opened the door and couldn''t wait to let the man put the box on the table.


    She went to the kitchen, took the scissors, and stood in front of the box with one hand. "Did Vincent tell you about the contents of this box?"


    The man took off his coat and rolled his sleeves up his forearms. "No, it might contain medicinal ingredients or skin care products."


    He thought of Vincent''s understanding, that''s why he guessed this way.


    Lilia wrinkled the corners of her mouth, and as she carefully cut the wrapping paper, she still muttered to herself. "He''s clearly hating women, why is he suddenly so attentive?"


    The man chuckled, and remembering the impression Lilia left on Vincent, he couldn''t help butugh.


    The box had been opened, and when Lilia lifted the lid, a strong medicinal smell immediately emitted.


    She lifted her eyes in a new way, her tone shocked. "It''s true! These are medicinal ingredients!"


    Could it be that Vincent had found his conscience ?!


    When she was in Parma, he obviously didn''t care about her at all.


    Even though her eyes didn''t hurt or itch, at least she wanted to thank him!


    Lilia took out the contents of the boxes one by one. There were more than 20 specially packaged bags of Chinese medicine and tworge bottles.


    "What is this?"


    Lilia picked up a bottle, looked at it, and finally found a note at the bottom of the bottle: Repair Essence.


    When she was confused, the man''s phone rang.


    Vincent''szy voice came through the earpiece and it sounded a little proud. "I sent a gift to your wife, have you received it?"


    The man hummed and pressed the speakerphone beside him.


    Vincent chuckled. "Don''t be too grateful to me, just think of those things as my gifts to you."


    Lilia looked at the table and stared at the medicinal ingredients along with the tworge bottles of refined essence. She couldn''t help but ask, "How should I use them?"


    Vincent didn''t seem to expect Lilia to hear his voice. He paused for a moment and said angrily. "Are you blind? Read the manual there!"


    "Really? I''ll look for it!" Lilia immediately looked for it, but she had unpacked all the boxes and didn''t see the so-called manual book.


    On the other end of the line, Vincent is silent for a few moments, and he can still be heard vaguely turning things over.


    For about a minute, he snorted. "That''s... I forgot to put in the manual, I''ll take a photo and send it to Josh."


    Lilia was speechless.


    After a while, Vincent advised again. "Don''t use too much of the repair essence. I sent you two bottles which shouldst more than two months. Every day, you have to rub it on your stomach during pregnancy. I promise if you use it, there will be no stretch marks after you give birth!"


    Lilia couldn''t utter a word.


    Jean narrowed his eyes in a dangerous tone. "Who are you?"


    Vincent choked and cleared his throat. "Your joke isn''t funny, alright!? Some of those Chinese medicines can relieve morning sickness. You can drink it as instructed."


    Lilia nodded and thanked him. "Thank you for your attention!"


    "Ugh, no problem. However, treating the side effects of pregnancy isn''t a trivial matter. After you give birthter, exin in detail how you feel after taking all the medicine."


    Vincent then said nothing more and hung up the phone.


    Lilia looked at the medicinal ingredients on the table with a strange expression, feeling as if she had be a guinea pig!


    After a while, Jean''s cellphone rang again. Apparently, Vincent didn''t forget to send a photo from the manual.


    ...


    Ten minutester, the man prepared lunch for Lilia in the kitchen ording to a recipe arranged by a nutritionist.


    When Lilia sat in the living room, she was carefully reading the manual from Vincent''s handwriting.


    She carefully read the meaning of Phya, and the instructions listed the properties and the dosage of the medicinal ingredients in detail.


    At lunch, Lilia saw boiled potatoes, cream of mushroom soup, and steamed shrimp on the table. The color, fragrance, and shape really make her appetite shot up.


    "My husband has worked hard!"


    Lilia sat at the table and thanked the man in a pleasant way. After a while, she got up and leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.


    The man put a ss of apple juice in front of her and brushed her hair. "Taste it, I''m afraid it doesn''t suit your appetite."


    "This is so good!"


    After Jean washed his hands, he sat down on the opposite side. The man then elegantly served her a bowl of green bean porridge.


    Nothing is more important in this world than the health of his wife and child!

 Chapter 728 - Special Guest

    The two of them had their lunch quietly and warmly.


    Lilia looked to the opposite side from time to time, asionally smiling at her husband.


    Everything looks harmonious.


    She loved this kind of simple and warm moments together, which made her decide to want to share this life for a long time with the man in front of her.


    After eating, Lilia led Jean to the sofa in the living room to bask in the sun.


    She leanedzily in his arms, holding the man''s arm with both hands.


    The sun outside the window was quite hot, and the weather was getting warmer by the day. It almost never rained again.


    Lilia narrowed her eyes, her fingers slid across the man''s palm and traced along the line on the surface. "You don''t have to cook anymore. With your beautiful hands, you are better suited to sign yourpany documents."


    Jean''s finger is strong and in proportion. Whenever she holds hands with him, Lilia can always feel good.


    The man leaned back on the back of the sofa, staring at Lilia who was in his arms and ying with her fingers. "Don''t like the food I cook?"


    Lilia shook her head subconsciously. "How could I!"


    "Because you like it, of course I''m happy to see you eat them wholeheartedly. If you think I work too hard, seeing you eat is a joy to me." The man gently kissed the top of her head, his strong arms tightening around her.


    Lilia rubbed her forehead against his cheek. "I heard that if I eat too much in the middle until the end of pregnancy, I will gain weight crazily. At that time, you may not be able to bear to look at me with my waist after I give birth to our child. So if I turned fat, would you hate me?"


    Obviously, this is a concern for Lilia who is a supermodel.


    Even if a pregnant woman wanted to maintain a good body shape and slim posture, Lilia had long imagined her pregnancy in her mind from an early age. Maybe she would have a waist the size of a bucket, feet simr to those of elephants, turtle''s chin, and a round face like a full moon��


    Thinking of this, she was a little frightened.


    The man stretched out his hand to measure her stomach. "No, you are not physically prone to fat."


    Lilia curled her lips and muttered, "That means... If I gain weight�� Then you won''t like me anymore? Look, I ate a te of steamed prawns alone today. If I continue to eat like this, it''s no wonder I''ll get fat!"


    Seeing her contemtive look, the manughed happily. "No problem. Instead, I wonder what Mrs. Widjaya looked like that when it finally happened!"


    After the words came out, he paused for a moment, then leaned over and whispered in his wife''s ear.? "Don''t you like the scar on my back?"


    Lilia thought about the scar and answered without hesitation, "I love everything about you!"


    After receiving this anwer, the man curled his lips and smiled, his hot breath gushing into her ear. "My heart is the same as yours."


    The tips of her ears gradually warmed, tinged with a red mist on her cheeks.


    She reached out to grab them, but the tips of her fingers were intercepted by the man. "Do you want to try Vincent''s essence of refinement?"


    Lilia stared suspiciously at the sun outside the window. "Now?"


    The essence of repair, ording to notes from Vincent, should be applied after bathing or preferably before bedtime.


    "Yes, now!" The man''s gaze became deep and distant, even his breath carried a burning heat.


    He grabbed Lilia''s shoulder to make her sit up straight, and then his strong arms passed through her leg cavity.


    The man hugged her, and said in a hoarse voice, "Mrs. Widjaya is like a queen, I hope the queen doesn''t mind."


    Lilia faintly smelled a "conspiracy" here!


    She breathed a little, and when she was hugged by the man and walked up the stairs, she shuddered. "You can only apply that essence after a shower or at night. All of that is written in the manual that Vincent gave me."


    Jean''s pupils deepened, his thin lips were slightly sideways, and there was a fire burning in his eyes. "No problem, you can take a shower now!"


    Lilia was speechless. She could only sigh when she heard her husband force her to take a bath.


    ...


    At 2 PM that afternoon, Lilia felt tired and fell asleep on the bed.


    Her cheeks flushed red like fire, and when she was in a daze, she felt a cold touch on her body.


    She groaned in her dream, tilted her head and fell asleep again.


    Near the bed, the man held a bottle in his hand, poured it into his palms, rubbed it on the woman''s hands, then on her stomach and waist.


    He has worked hard, but he still cares a lot about his wife. If she has stretch marks, surely his wife will not be happy.


    Jean gently applied the essence onto her, from her waist to her long legs, earnestly and attentively.


    The man left the house at about 2:30 p.m.


    Before getting into the car, he took out his cell phone and told Dina and Rini, "Take care of her."


    "Yes, young master!"


    Now, even in her own home, she is subject to very strict security precautions.


    In order to prevent Alfred from jumping over the walls and attacking the one he loved, he had to protect Lilia wherever she was.


    ...


    In the afternoon, at half past five, the man is still busy at the office.


    Suddenly, Kenny receives important news and rushes from his office to the president''s office.


    He knocked on the door, and before Jean could answer, he hurriedly opened the door. "President, Mr. Alfred of Gxy Real Estate is here!"


    Right now, Jean was sitting behind hisputer and watching the stock market charts. Hearing Kenny''s voice, a deep grin swept across his handsome cheek. "Is there an appointment?"


    Kenny shook his head. "No, someone else is downstairs, saying that he wants to see you!"


    Alfred came to visit on his own initiative, totally unexpected. But it seemed to make sense.


    The man sat at the table, looking at the chart again. After closing theputer''s screen, he stood up and walked to the window to see the beautiful scenery.


    Then he said solemnly, "Follow the rules!"


    Kenny immediately understood what he said.


    He took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, Mr. President."


    This means that Alfred won''t be able to see him.


    Kenny thought to himself, now he has to bite the bullet and get down to make sure.


    If his battle with Alfred was going to be big, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    He brought four bodyguards, as well as a man with a briefcase. From the looks of it, he looks a lot like awyer.


    However, today, even if Alfred brought a hundred people, it would be useless. He did not understand anything about the man who ran thispany and thepany itself.


    Downstairs, when Alfred learns that he needs an appointment to see Jean, his eyes suddenly turn blood red.


    But he quickly covered his eyelids, blocking his emotions that almost got exposed.


    Alfred then looked at Kenny in front of him and narrowed his eyes calmly. "Then, sorry to trouble you once again. Please make an appointment with Mr. Jean!"


    Kenny took the tablet and showed it to Alfred. "No problem, Mr. Alfred. Judging from the president''s timetable, I can make an appointment with you next month, would you be willing to do that?"


    Next month?


    Alfred''s face gradually sank, and his tone was stiff. "No need!"


    After he said it, he stretched his eyebrows and looked down to adjust his clothes. A gloomy light shed across his eyes.


    "If this is the case, please help me convey my message. In short, if he doesn''t show his face to me today, don''t me me if the Ricardo family will take actions against him in the future!"

 Chapter 729 - Alfred’s Determination

    Hearing these words, Kenny understood the threat.


    He smiled sarcastically. "Mr. Alfred, please don''t worry. I''ll say exactly what you said. I''m sorry that our president is really busy. Then�� Do you still want to book an appointment for next month?"


    Alfred wasn''t angry, he just smiled deeply while looking at Kenny. The guy didn''t speak anymore then turned around and left the Genesispany.


    On the stairs outside the building, Alfred closed his eyes and sighed. The bodyguard beside him could clearly see his boss'' mood and muttered, "Young master, do you want to teach them some lesson? I can n something for you."


    "Not!" Alfred raised his hand and refused the bodyguard''s suggestion. "The time I crashed their car... Have you asked someone to fix it?"


    The bodyguard was taken aback, then quickly replied, "No, that woman keeps saying that there is no time, so this matter is postponed!"


    Alfred turned slowly, then shifted his gaze to the bodyguard''s panicked eyes, and said meaningfully, "Since this is our fault, the maintenance must be done as soon as possible."


    The guard looked coldly at Alfred. He quickly understood his intentions. "Young master, don''t worry. I''ll do this tomorrow!"


    Alfred descended the stairs, his angry face turned a little bright.


    In just one afternoon, his Gxy real estate lost more than two billion on the stock market.


    The stock has almost dropped to the limit!


    He wanted to settle this ount with the Widjaya family as quickly as possible!


    ...


    Starting today, Gxy Real Estate''s shares in the real estate industry suddenly experienced arge amount of retail sales, which caused panic among the shareholders who were still holding positions.


    Gxy Real Estate''s reputation was questioned from all sides overnight.


    At the same time, financial news specifically reported on the incident and said it would continue to follow up on the report.


    The war between Jean and Alfred looks set to start today.


    That night, Alfred hurried back to the Ricardo family in Yogyakarta.


    Approaching eleven o''clock in the evening, he got out of the car a little rough.


    Entering the door of the house, he saw his brother Ricky sitting with Florence drinking tea? in a brightly lit living room.


    When he saw Alfred, the brother folded his legs and casually threw a sarcasm. "Alfred, I heard that the market value of Gxy Real Estate has evaporated today. Have youe back here to tell me this?"


    After hearing his brother''s taunts, Alfred''s face looked ugly.


    But the Iron Lady''s sharp eyes stared at him, and her brows tightened. "My grandson, what''s wrong?"


    Alfred nced at Ricky indifferently, not answering his scorn.


    He walked towards Florence and whispered in her ear, "Grandma,e on in and talk, I need to talk to you alone for a few things!"


    Florence''s favorite grandson is Alfred, so of course she doesn''t refuse. "Alright then. Ricky, it''ste at night, you better get back as soon as you can."


    Ricky''s expression changed. He sat here with this old woman and chatted all night. Now Alfred came back and he got kicked out right away?!


    Alfred approached and helped his grandmother to get up, they then went to her study right after. Before he left the living room, he looked back. "Since you have time to worry about my business, you better think about what you can do for our Ricardo family!"


    Then he disappeared into the corridor of the back hall.


    Ricky gritted his teeth and stared at their figure, his throat swallowing his anger.


    He was so furious that he immediately smashed the teacup on the floor.


    ''Alfred... It''s too early for you to be proud of yourself!''


    When Ricky got back to the car, he became more furious than ever. He took out his cell phone and called without hesitation. "Are you sleeping?"


    "..."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, but could you help me to introduce myself to Jean Widjaya?!"


    After Ricky hung up, he rolled down the window and smoked.


    His brows furrowed, making stripes hanging over his gloomy forehead.


    Did Alfred think that he could do whatever he wanted with the inheritance rights of the Ricardo family?!


    If he thought so then he''s so silly!


    And that old woman, she had a special preference for Alfred since he was a child, and didn''t see any other children in her family.


    Since those grandmother and grandson thought they could cover the sky with one hand, he wanted to see if his Ricardo family could stand tall after the attack from outside or rather, from the Widjaya family who was much stronger.


    ... ....


    That night, Alfred Ricardo left the family''s home at 2 AM.


    Standing in the courtyard in front of the door, he looked at a foggy night, his eyes sharp as a knife.


    Here, the guard who was waiting in the car lifted his eyelids with a sleepy face. Seeing Alfred''s figure, he quickly opened the car''s door. "Young master, are you leaving already?"


    Alfred''s expression was cold. Before he could speak, a call from Florence came from behind him. "Alfred, wait!"


    It was already past two, and old Florence was actually very tired. But the expression on her face was still full of energy.


    Alfred turned around, walked towards his grandmother and lowered his head. "Grandma, why are you still not sleeping?"


    Florence raised her hand and tapped him on the shoulder. "Alfred, even though I agreed to help you, you have to remember that this is thest time! No matter what, once we do this, we and the Widjaya family will fight it out and our rtionship will never be the same. If you lose, our Ricardo family will definitely perish. Sometimes, keeping anger and resentment in your heart is necessary for a long and peaceful life, do you understand?"


    His grandmother''s sincere advice made Alfred''s eyes be heavy.


    He pursed the corners of his lips, and said lightly, "I''ll consider it, grandma."


    Florence looked at the man''s brows and sighed softly. "Son, your mind has been burdened by many things and you''ve been taking all the stress yourself all this time. I feel that you are very depressed. But don''t worry, as long as it''s what you want to do, I will definitely help you. And as for the future�� Let''s talk again sometime. By the way, that girl named Lilia... Do you have any other ns? Remember she''s married, so even if you have a thing for her, you have to give up. "


    Alfred''s eyes shook, and he nodded softly. After all, he didn''t say anything about Lilia.


    Florence stared at him a little, and in the end, she just shook her head and sighed. "Don''t disappoint Grandma..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Florence advises a few more words. After that, her servants helped her back to the main building.


    Alfred remained in ce and saw his grandmother''s back moving away, the expression on his face came out dark as the night sky.


    ...


    The next day, two o''clock in the afternoon.


    In the underground parking lot, Jean saw a familiar car and Chris'' figure leaning against the car and smoking a cigarette.


    The man looked down and looked at the ground, around four cigarette butts falling right at his feet.


    Chris came in, half a cigarette in hand, joking, "Do you want toe back?"


    He has beening to hispany for a long time but he finds out that this boy ran back to his house just to cook for Lilia during the day.


    This guy is amazing indeed!


    "What''s wrong?" The man closed his car''s door then Chris handed him a cigarette box. "Someone wants me to introduce you to him!"


    The man took the cigarette box and took a stick. "Who?"


    Chris didn''t want to hide it and said bluntly, "His name is Ricky, the third son of the Ricardo family. You should''ve known him."


    After hearing this name, Jean''s eyes flickered. "What does he want?"

 Chapter 730 - The Enemy Of My Enemy Is My Friend!

    Chris thought and shook his head. "I don''t know myself, he called me around twelvest night. His tone was quite sincere, and he specifically asked me to introduce him to you. I''m pretty sure he just wanted to discuss something with you."


    Chris and Ricky never had any contact before.


    And the business cooperation between them had long been broken.


    Now that Ricky suddenly took the initiative to speak, it didn''t feel right.


    At this time, the man twisted his cigarette around his finger, and when it was brought to his lips, he said, "Okay, you can set the time."


    Chris raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Really? Jean, this isn''t your style!"


    There are many people in Surabaya who want to be friends with Jean Widjaya.


    It makes sense that the Ricardo family from Yogyakarta is one of them, but Chris didn''t expect Jean to take Ricky''s request lightly.


    Hearing this, the man lit his cigarette and smoked lightly. "The enemy of your enemy is naturally a friend!"


    Chris didn''t understand for a moment. "Enemy? Your enemy is�� "


    Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly closed his mouth.


    Oh, so Ricky is the enemy of Alfred who has usurped the inheritance rights of the Ricardo family.


    Chris casually leaned back against the man''s Bentley, squinting his eyes as he slightly joked. "Alfred is acting up again?"


    Jean didn''t answer, but the corners of his lips indirectly answered.


    Seeing this, Chris couldn''t help but sneer. "I''m really curious, where does that person''s couragee from? Howe he dared to fight the Widjaya family? Is he looking to die!?"


    Chris''s humiliation was obvious.


    After the two of them stood by the car smoking half a cigarette, he picked up the phone and opened the address book.


    While on the phone, the other party had not yet answered the call, so Chris turned sideways. "Better finish this while it''s still hot. So how about tonight? "


    The man nodded and agreed. "Yes!"


    On the other side of the phone, Ricky''s voice was finally heard. "Chris!"


    "Ricky, you asked me to introduce you to Jean Widjaya yesterday, right? It wasn''t easy, but I seeded!"


    Chris winked at Jean and then said with a pretentious expression, "But, you should know in advance that the young master of the Widjaya family is very busy. I asked him toe out for a drink tonight on my behalf. If you are free,e along. However, I can''t guarantee that he wille. If Jean doesn''t show up, don''t me me!"


    Everyone is smart in business.


    Chris'' words made Ricky shout his thanks.


    "Don''t worry, all your efforts will be paid off when Jean Widjayaes tonight. Then... See you tonight!"


    After hanging up, Chris said to Jean, "Ricky does have a good hand to be your friend. He was over forty years old, and it was Alfred who became the heir to the Ricardo family. If I were him, I would have attacked early!"


    "He''s looking for me this time, so most likely, he''s got something to settle with Alfred."


    The man''s eyes fell on his hands. With thin lips slightly to the side, his handsome face glowed with a deep smile.


    Chris put his cell phone back in his pocket and walked side by side with the man to the elevator. Then he said lightly, "No matter who he''s in touch with, the prerequisite for wanting to be with us is to show sincerity. It all depends on how Ricky will dish it out tonight."


    As they walked to the elevator, they both put out their cigarettes at the same time.


    Jean pressed the button of the elevator and looked away towards Chris." You have to convince Lilia that I can leave tonight."


    Chris hummed and looked at him suspiciously. "Why? Do you guys have ns for tonight?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that she''s alone at home."


    Hearing that, Chris almost vomited blood!


    He gave Jean a cold look, red at him, and then joked with a smile, "You two have been married for more than half a year and you''re about to have a kid, don''t you just get bored at home? Be manly and rx with me every now and then."


    With one hand in his pocket, the man looked calmly and stared at him through the mirror on the elevator. "After you get married, you cane and discuss this with me!"


    Chris instantly zipped his mouth!


    ...


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia received a message from Jean. She was currently sitting in the living room making tea.


    At first, she expected him toe home soon, so she wanted to prepare hot tea for him in advance.


    However, she gets a message that said her husband is going out for a drink in the evening.


    Lilia put down the teacup, nced at the tea utensils on the table, then held the phone in both hands and answered Jean''s message.


    It was too early for dinner now, and she wasn''t hungry. She sat on the sofa for a while and then got up slowly, nning to lie down in the room.


    Since she quit her job, she has been unemployed at home every day.


    Lilia returned to the master bedroom, looked around, and finally turned on the phone. She opened the group chat and threw a bomb at it.


    This is a group chat between her and her best friends, Vivi and Rachel.


    The name of the group is always changing and the profile photo is always funny photo edits.


    In their free time, the three friends still connected in group chat sometimes.


    However, their group chat has been silent for a long time.


    Everyone seems busy with their life.


    After Lilia''s message was sent, no one answered for a long time.


    Holding the phone, she shook her head andughed subconsciously, it seemed like she was really bored.


    She then took a book on pregnancy, sat cross-legged on the bed and looked at it casually.


    After a while, her phone rings.


    At the same time, she heard the doorbell downstairs.


    Lilia didn''t bother looking at the phone, and left the master bedroom in slippers while her cell phone was still ringing in bed.


    ...


    That evening, a quarter past six at Sunrise Restaurant, Ricky was seen sitting for half an hour in the private room he had reserved.


    From time to time, he looked outside the door, and every time he heard footsteps, he always got excited.


    The agreed time was six o''clock.


    But Jean Widjaya still hasn''t appeared.


    Ricky was secretly nervous, he wanted to call Chris to ask, but worried that he would be seen as too impatient.


    In a tormented mood, he sat alone for another ten minutes. When the door to the room was opened, Ricky became dazed.


    He looked at the two people walking by the door. When he saw Jean''s figure, he stood ttered. "Mr Jean!"


    Chris and Jean''s tardiness wasn''t a show on purpose, but it''s all Chris'' fault! At the restaurant door, he called Merry for half an hour!


    And he did it on purpose!


    Of course, he wanted to show how flirty he''s with Merry to Jean, who always showed off his affections with Lilia in front of him.


    But sadly, when he hung up on his phone call, he realized that Jean was having a video conference withpany executives!


    Chris wanted to show his affection, but was immediately doused with cold water.


    As he was out of breath, he smoked two more cigarettes in front of the door before entering the room.


    At this time, Ricky got up to greet him, and his polite demeanor made one wonder if he had done something wrong.


    Chris was a little disgusted by his overly good gesture, and sneered.. "Sorry we''rete, the street is really jammed."

 Chapter 731 - Getting Rid Of Shyness

    Ricky hurriedly smiled. "It''s okay, I''ve just arrived too!"


    After saying that, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand. "Mr. Jean, please sit down!"


    The man shook his hand. "Thank you for the warm wee, Mr. Ricky, let''s sit down and talk."


    Ricky led the two of them to a seat, his gloomy eyebrows looked a little hypocritical from being purposely ttering.


    When he sat down, Jean looked at Ricky calmly. "I heard that you''ve got some matters to discuss with me. Is that true?"


    Hearing this, Ricky stopped from pouring the tea, and the corner of his mouth smiled slightly. "That''s right�� I want to discuss something with the fourth young master of the Widjaya family!"


    "I want to hear the details!"


    Chris sat to the side like an unrted audience. Leaning back on the chair with an arrogant posture, folding his legs, and taking a slice of melon in the fruit bowl.


    Ricky put the teacup in front of them. After sitting down again, he said in surprise, "Alfred is my little brother, he is going to make the next big move!"


    The man''s expression remained unchanged, but his faint pupils caught Ricky''s intention.


    As for Chris, he swallowed the melon, and went on saying, "And what does that have to do with us?"


    Ricky smiled falsely, then took a sip of his teacup. "Chris, Mr. Jean, I don''t want to be hypocritical, but my brother Alfred has clearly targeted the Widjaya family."


    Chris nced at him, threw the inedible melon portion in his hand back onto the fruit te and shook his head. "I haven''t heard about this!"


    Seeing this, Ricky''s eyebrows raised slightly, then he looked at Jean and said, "Mr. Jean, let me be honest. I will ask Chris to help me make some terms. My main goal is to help you deal with Alfred. If you are willing to ept my kindness, then I will tell you all the ns."


    As he finished saying, there was an ufortable silence in the room.


    Chris slowly leaned closer to the table. He bent his back and knocked on the table. "Ricky, why didn''t you tell me you meant to ckmail my friend today!"


    After that, Ricky''s expression became frantic. "I don''t mean it!"


    He was afraid that Jean would misunderstand, and he exined again, "My brother and I have not gotten along with each other for a long time. Lately, many members of the Ricardo family havee together and attacked me from all directions. This offer is not meant to bring you down, because I know what Alfred thought about your wife. To show my sincerity, I can tell you both that there will be a banquet in the family of Ricardo in Yogyakarta in three days and we will invite the Widjayas to attend!"


    When Ricky finished speaking, Chris and Jean vaguely met each other''s eyes.


    Allrge families in Surabaya have epted the invitation to this banquet at around 3 pm this evening! The name of the banquet is The Centennial Banquet of Ricardo Mansion in Yogyakarta.


    It is still unknown whether the Ricardo family has a century of history.


    But so far, the family is the only one who sincerely invited all extended families to attend their Centennial Banquet.


    From the start, the extended family in Surabaya was not close to the Ricardos, and despite this invitation, they clearly did not n to participate.


    However, Ricky had exined with his ulterior motives, and it proved that there was indeed a problem with this uing banquet.


    After a few seconds, Jean stretched his brows, and his deep voice echoed. "Mr. Ricky, I''m sorry but we all epted the invitation to the banquet three hours ago."


    Ricky looked like he was in a trance. "That fast?"


    He just heard this news from his family''s housekeeper in the middle of the nightst night. But as it turned out, that olddy had invited the rest of the guests in such a short time?!


    Ricky''s hands suddenly clenched on hisp!


    His eyes changed, looking gloomy and cold. "Then, if I tell you that he''s nning something for the Widjaya family at the banquet, what do you think? Is it not enough to get us to talk about my request?"


    When Ricky finished speaking, Chris narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you mean by nning to do something about the Widjaya family?"


    How confident is he to do this?!


    Ricky looked at Chris and pressed his lower lip. "I listened to what he and my grandmother had to say, as if he had a bloody dispute with the Widjaya family. As for what he was going to do, I haven''t had the chance to hear it. But Alfred will definitely do something. He''ll make sure that everyone in the Widjaya family is invited. Mr. Jean, not only you, the Patriarch of your family is also on the main guests'' list. "


    Ricky revealed everything he knew.


    He could no longer rely on his own strength topete with Alfred, so he could only save himself by finding other means.


    And Jean Widjaya from the Widjaya family is the best shield!


    At this time, Chris and Jean looked at each other, and neither of them spoke.


    Ricky captured this scene and couldn''t help feeling frustrated.


    He was worried that his sincerity wasn''t clear enough, so he looked at Jean and added, "Mr. Jean, I can guarantee my words with my life, and I wouldn''t dare lie to you. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate. I believe that with the strength of your family, it''s very easy to find some clues."


    "I believe it." Jean finally said this.


    Ricky smiled happily. "Mr Jean, then I ..."


    He stopped talking, his eyes staring hotly at Jean.


    At this time, Chris saw an opportunity to chime in.


    He raised his hand and stroked his thick eyebrows, then said casually, "Ricky has revealed such an important detail to us. Now I want to know what kind of n you want to carry out,"


    Ricky''s eyes shone brightly, but he pretended to wave his hand generously. "Your words could crush me, you know. I never thought of doing something horrible, but if possible, I hope that Mr. Jean will deal with Alfred as soon as possible. I am relying on you."


    Jean looked at him with sharp eyes. "Mr. Ricky, you need to know that I want to buy Gxy Real Estate."


    Ricky couldn''t hide his amazement, he forgot to react for a moment.


    Seeing this, Chris shook his head andughed. Looking at Jean, he was joking, "It''s more realistic for you to see the problem!"


    After Ricky snapped out of his reverie, he smiled, but didn''t argue.


    At 7:30 p.m., the group of three got up and left the restaurant.


    When they were about to part, Ricky tightened the hem of his coat. "Mr Jean, Chris, thank you foring tonight, I will keep you updated on the final situation of the banquet."


    Jean nodded silently, while Chris smiled faintly. "Sorry to trouble you!"


    Ricky said that it was not a bother, and then he stood there watching two people walk towards the parking lot. The hypocritical smile on the corner of his mouth gradually disappeared.


    Today, hepletely forgot his face and lowered himself to the point of licking Jean''s boots, so he hoped the result would be worth the effort!


    ''Alfred, I want to see what you are going to do!''


    ...


    The man walked into the parking lot, and Clifford was waiting by the car.


    Before getting into the car, Chris took out a cigarette box and stopped him. "Jean, do you think this Ricky guy can be trusted?"


    Jean stood still and took his cigarette, then he answered in a deep voice, "The truth is mixed, but his determination to deal with Alfred is very clear."


    After all, he was much older than them. If it weren''t for Alfred, he wouldn''t have done this.


    Chris bit into his cigarette and sneered. "That''s right. He''s left with nothing now.. He''s standing in a ditch covered in blood. No wonder he wants our help!"

 Chapter 732 - Kidnapped?

    After he finished speaking, Chris paused for a moment. "For now, we better believe it. After all, the time for the banquet is near. Let''s see what surprises he can give us in the future!"


    The man ys with his unlit cigarette. After returning it to him, he said, "I can''t smoke, I want to go home and meet her."


    Chris held two cigarettes in his hands, looked at the figure of the man in the car, then took a quiet sip.


    ''Is that how you want to meet her? Aren''t you meeting her every day?''


    He red at the taillights of the car, and when he turned his gaze behind him, he nced at the restaurant lobby. He immediately threw the cigarette butts in his hands on the ground, and smashed them twice with the sole of his shoes.


    Chris walked to his parking lot, pulled out his cell phone, and made another overseas call.


    The little girl had just started school. ording to his intelligence, she worked really hard. In about two years, she should be able to finish her studies.


    ''Two years, huh? What a long time!''


    ...


    On the way home, the man closed his eyes as he leaned back on his seat to rest.


    As the fluorescent light outside the window alternated across his handsome face, he opened his eyelids and pulled out his cell phone to check the time.


    The time already showed 7:50,? he wonders if his wife has eaten on time.


    Before going to the restaurant, he had told his maid to cook for his wife.


    At this time, the man turned on the phone and subconsciously looked at the message on the screen. The message she sent him arrived at four o''clock and he has not yet responded to it.


    He identally touched the screen with his thumb, furrowed his brows, and sent her a reply.


    Jean: Have you eaten yet?


    The message has been sent, and as time goes by, there is still no reply.


    The man''s face darkened, and he raised his eyes to look at Clifford on the driving seat. "Who looks after the Lakeside Vis?"


    Clifford took the wheel and nced into the rearview mirror. "Dina, Rini, there are also some people from the second team."


    "No strange movements?" The man asked in return, making Clifford tense a little.


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket. "Currently, nothing!"


    There is no news on his cell phone.


    If anything had happened at Vi Lakeside, Dina, Rini and the second team would surely let him know as soon as possible.


    "Faster!" The man''s eyes were dark. Just now, he called Lilia''s cell phone while Clifford was talking, but it wasn''t answered.


    Clifford saw that something was wrong, so he suddenly stepped on the gas pedal, and at the same time asked, "Madam doesn''t pick up?"


    The man didn''t answer, but he whispered, "Hurry up and contact them! Guard all the exits!"


    "Yes sir!" Clifford sends encrypted messages to Dina and the others using a unique method ofmunication. He looked in the rearview mirror again, "Should I let Dina and the otherse in to have a look?"


    "No!"


    He was worried, and started to get nervous. Nearly three hours had passed, and if something did happen, it would be toote now.


    During this time, he thought of many possibilities, and the outline of his facial features was covered in a fierce frost.


    Clifford pressed his lips tightly, his speed elerating.


    If the young master''s wife really experienced something bad under the watch of the security team, then everyone could say goodbye to their lives.


    Clifford had cut his twenty-minute journey in eight minutes.


    In front of the Lakeside Vi, everyone was waiting.


    The second team has eight bodyguards, including Dina and Rini.


    Everyone wore serious expressions, standing inconspicuously in the corner of the vi.


    The sky grew darker, and they could see car lights illuminating the road in front of the vi from a distance.


    When Jean''s car came to a steady stop, Dina stepped forward. She watched Clifford and the man get out of the car with grim faces, and groaned in her heart.


    "Young master, Captain, what''s wrong?"


    Her tone was full of anxiety. She swept the vi''s window with the light from the corner of the house, seeing that nothing was strange.


    Could it be ...


    She didn''t dare to think anything strange, she could only look at the face of her young master and suppress the uneasiness that arose in her heart.


    "Who came here tonight?"


    The man''s eyes were sharp and his tone outspoken. His deep, gloomy pupils stared out at the window in the not far away living room.


    From his point of view, there was not a single person in sight.


    However, even though the lights were on, Lilia never picked up her phone and there was no response.


    This is not normal!


    At this moment, when she heard that question, Dina''s face suddenly changed. She looked back at the bodyguards of the second team. "Did anyonee earlier?"


    Shit!


    At 4:30 PM, she and Rini were gone for a bit!


    But only for about an hour.


    When the words were finished, Clifford stepped forward nkly, squinting at Dina. "Did you leave earlier?"


    Dina nodded indistinctly. "At 4:30 pm, the auto shop called and let us retrieve the Madam''s car that was being repaired. Rini and I left together. "


    Clifford reached out and grabbed Dina by the cor, pulled her forward and asked coldly. "Did you really need two people to get the car?"


    Dina didn''t speak, she could only surrender. She stood on tiptoe and held her anger at being held back by the? neckline.


    At this time, the guardian of the second team rushed forward and bowed his head in respect. "Young Master, Captain, Mrs. Mei had been here since this afternoon."


    The man''s eyes are as deep as the sea. "Just her?"


    "There was a young girl who was following Mrs. Mei, she seemed to know each other, so..."


    At this moment, everyone realized that things might be out of control.


    However, time did not allow them to continue to be questioned one by one and held ountable.


    Jean turned his gaze and winked at Clifford. He nodded attentively, loosened Dina''s cor, and adjusted his eyes. Then he said with a deep voice, "Block all the exits!"


    The situation seemed very serious. The second team along with Dina and Rini surrounded the entire vi with the fastest speed.


    From the first floor to the second floor, all doors and windows were closed.


    A minuteter, the whole building was safe.


    The man opened the gate and walked towards the entrance of the room.


    At the entrance, he unlocked the door with his fingerprint. When he entered, his steps slowed down and the surroundings calmed down.


    The smell of food was still faintly floating in the air.


    However, the bright? living room housed nobody.


    The man walked slowly, everything in the room was the same as before, there was no abnormality.


    He nced at the spiral staircase on the second floor and nodded slightly at Clifford behind him. When their eyes met, he saw that Clifford had pulled a Swiss Army knife out of his jacket pocket.


    In an instant, the two of them made their way to the second floor.


    The carpet in the hallway cleverly dampened the sound of their footsteps.


    The two of them approached the master bedroom, and the silence in the air seemed to get tighter.


    Then...


    "Hahaha! Lilia, look, this eyeshadow looks really good! You''ve never tried this color before, right!"


    Bursts ofughter came from the next room.


    Hearing this voice, Jean''s handsome face immediately sank.


    He no longer suppressed the sound of footsteps, and walked quickly, pushing open the door in a rush.


    Inside, the three people were stunned.


    Lilia was holding the eyeshadow case and brush in her hand. When she saw Jean''s figure, she said in surprise. "You''re back?"


    She thought Jean wasing homete because he was drinking with Chris, but why did hee now?


    Oh! What time is it now?


    Lilia then realized that her cellphone wasn''t there.

 Chapter 733 - Don’t Do It Again!

    The man is standing at the door, his pupils constricted around Lilia''s body.


    After which, his gaze froze angrily at the woman sitting in front of the makeup mirror.


    He didn''t speak at all, he only looked at the maid sharply.


    Perhaps since Jean''s expression was too terrifying, the smile on Lilia''s face subconsciously diminished a little.


    She ced the eyeshadow tray in her hand on the dresser, and was just about to speak, the man had turned and left.


    But the words that drowned out the atmosphere had echoed. "Get down!"


    Lilia felt her heart tightened, her eyes a little confused. Jean seems angry!


    She wanted to chase him, but the person in front of the makeup mirror stood up with a helpless expression.. "Lilia, what happened to Josh? You two had a fight?"


    This person came from Parma to meet Lilia�� Alice!


    Lilia shook her head in a daze. "I- I''ll go down first, you better wash your face while waiting!"


    Alice wanted to refuse, but she saw Lilia''s nervous face and understood the situation a little.


    With a smiling face, she decided to listen to Lilia''s arrangements.


    As Lilia followed downstairs, she was clearly looking very nervous.


    She had never seen her husband angry, it seemed like this was the first time.


    "Madame, I..."


    Mrs. Mei had never dealt with this kind of thing, and felt a little nervous.


    She hesitated for a long time, but said nothing more.


    Lilia patted her shoulder. "It''s okay, this has nothing to do with you. Anyway, can you go to the master bedroom to find something for me? My cell phone seems to be on the bed."


    "I''ll go now!" Mei quickly turned to the master bedroom.


    Lilia walked around the corridor twice alone, and finally mustered up the courage to slowly walk downstairs.


    She''s not taking her phone beside her tonight.


    After five o''clock, Alice and Mei suddenly appeared outside the door together, to her surprise and delight.


    Thest time they saw each other, it had been for over a month.


    Therefore, when Alice arrived outside her house, Lilia remembered her past with great joy.


    After dinner, Alice, who couldn''t stay still, wandered the vi and finally went to the changing room.


    Last time, Lilia gave her a touch up when matching a dress with her at Parma, so as soon as Alice saw her dressing table, she couldn''t help but start asking her to help do her makeup.


    This also caused her and Mrs. Mei to apany Alice to the changing room from around six o''clock until Jean appeared.


    Lilia didn''t know what was going to happen. When she came down, she saw the man standing at the entrance of the living room, exining something to Clifford.


    She didn''t hear it clearly, but she felt her husband was saying something like he was giving some kind of punishment.


    At this time, Jean heard movement at the top of the stairs and waved his hand towards Clifford before turning around.


    Their eyes collided in midair, and Lilia swallowed hard.


    She licked the corners of her mouth and barely let out a pleasant smile. "Jean, what are you talking about..."


    The man''s calm and dark eyes responded.


    He looks so angry!


    Lilia bit the corner of her mouth and walked down the stairs, and when she walked towards the man, she saw him pass the sofa and head straight to the small bar.


    She couldn''t help but stop, standing still a little dazed.


    In the past, they rarely fought, or almost never fought.


    Lilia frowned and walked towards the bar again. After only two steps, she saw that Jean had poured half a ss of wine and drank it straight away in one gulp.


    Lilia rushed forward, reached out and hugged his arm, which also prevented the man from continuing to pour wine.


    She frowned and asked softly, "What''s wrong with you, why are you drinking all of a sudden?"


    He loved wine, but Jean had never been drinking this hard before.


    Lilia was trying to guess, and after 2 seconds, she guessed a possibility after thinking for a while. "Did you�� Call me?"


    The man held the wine ss and tightened his fingers slightly. He looked aside and stared at his wife.


    From there, Lilia could clearly see his expression almost spiraling out of control.


    The man lowered his head and sighed patiently. The scent of wine wafted from his thin lips, his voice hoarse. "Next time, don''t leave your phone for too long."


    Of course!


    Lilia heard these words and knew that her carelessness was causing Jean''s unreasonable anger tonight.


    She was deeply sorry, then hugged his arm and nodded obediently. "I�� Alice suddenly came. I was too happy, so I kept ying with her in the dressing room and forgot about my phone."


    Lilia exined seriously, and her beautiful eyes were filled with guilt.


    The man sighed and didn''t speak, but he still put the wine ss in his hand and pulled her back onto the sofa to sit down.


    He thought that even though he was worrying for nothing, he still shouldn''t drop his guard.


    He had to be stricter to protect his wife.


    He thought of all the possibilities when Lilia didn''t pick up his call.


    He even ordered his guards to check Alfred''s movements.


    Jean didn''t deny that this move was a little malicious, but he had neither the time nor the information.


    Dina and Rini and the rest of the second team outside were all brought back by Clifford to receive tonight''s punishment.


    Their job is to ensure the safety of Vi Lakeside.


    If it wasn''t Alice who came with Mei tonight, then the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, the man slowly closed his eyes, covering the cold and dark shadow beneath his gaze.


    At this time, Lilia was sitting next to him, feeling his changing mood. She carefully stepped forward and kissed him on the cheek.


    Then, she rested her chin on the man''s shoulder, her hand wrapped around his arm. "Sorry, from now on, I will carry my cell phone even when I go to the bathroom, okay?"


    When she spoke, she sounded a little flirtatious and shook Jean''s hand.


    But in the end, her heart felt guilty, and she also understood the reason for Jean''s tension. Therefore, Lilia apologized honestly, not wanting her husband to fall into tension and tangled emotions.


    Hearing that voice, Jean turned his head to look at her, pressed the corners of his lips and withdrew his hand.


    Just as Lilia''s startled mouth opened slightly, the man immediately encircled her shoulders and embraced her with a hint of strength, revealing an invisible trace of sadness.


    His tone was filled with worry as he muttered, "Please don''t make me worry!"


    Lilia leaned back in his arms and nodded silently.


    The tip of her nose faintly smelled the alcohol on his body, and her eyes were slightly sour.


    Perhaps what she did really scared him off today.


    The woman then dropped her head on his shoulder and said in a dull voice, "Did you think our house was robbed?"


    Jean didn''t mutter anything in return.


    He sighed and stroked the hair on top of her head. His palm slightly tightened. "If it was a thief, I wouldn''t be as worried as I am now!"


    Lilia raised her head and nced at him, her eyes shing.


    At this time, Alice, who had washed her face, also appeared on the stairs.


    She had been standing in the corner for a while, seeing them hugging and whispering. Her eyes were clearly filled with envy.


    However, Josh seemed to be in a bad mood tonight, and he didn''t dare dy too long. He coughed and walked down the stairs. "Josh, I never thought that your house here in Indonesia looked so beautiful!"

 Chapter 734 - Alice’s Lies

    Alice''s presence caused the two people on the sofa to slowly release their embraces.


    Lilia fixed the messy hair on her ears, straightened her waist and stared at her. "This shows that Jean has good sense!"


    This house''s style and its carbon copy in Parma was just��.


    Alice pursed her lips at Lilia. She silently watched Jean''s expression as she walked. She always felt... that the man''s cold gaze was unweing towards her.


    This shouldn''t be an illusion!


    Alice''s thoughts didn''t go deep enough.. She walked slowly to the sofa, looked at Jean, and hesitantly said, "Did I... note at the right time?"


    At this time, the man finally gave her a light gaze. "Did your father know that you came to Indonesia?"


    Alice nodded, and openly lied. "Yes."


    Jean''s thin lips tilted slightly, and his eyes were filled with a dangerous dark light. His tone was frank and slow as he questioned, "Are you sure?"


    Alice nodded even faster and continued nodding.


    Of course her father knew about hering to Indonesia, it''s just that... he didn''t agree.


    The man nced at Alice''s refined expression and asked nonchntly, "How did you find this ce?"


    The two of them talked with each other while Lilia remained silent.


    After hearing this, Alice betrayed her friend very easily, "Vincent told me!"


    Vincent once came here!


    More than that, he had also seen Mrs. Mei before.


    So Alice followed Vincent''s direction and came to Vi Lakeside as soon as she arrived in Surabaya.


    But it looks like she''s in trouble!


    Alice blinked her eyes thoughtfully, and after some thought, she started ying her pity card. "Josh, I came to see you to calm everyone down. Last time in Parma, you and Lilia came home in a hurry. We were worried that you might have anything so I came to see you on their behalf. After knowing you guys are fine, I got too caught up in fun with Lilia and we yed all the time. You... You are fine, right?"


    Hearing these words, Lilia nced at Alice with difficulty, shook her head and sighed silently.


    Would her husband believe such a tant lie?


    She didn''t say that before!


    Of course, Lilia was just telling the truth to Jean and could only shake her head at Alice''s lies.


    She was a mud puppet that could not protect herself, and she waspletely helpless to help Alice ...


    Even if she understood Alice''s gesture as she kept winking at her, she was utterly helpless.


    Currently, the atmosphere in the living room is somewhat stagnant.


    As Alice wondered if she needed to change her reason, she listened to the man. "You came alone?"


    Not!


    But she couldn''t tell the truth!


    Alice lowered her head, her hands on her knees and her nails sped, afraid that Jean might see some clue. So she lowered her head and answered, "Yes, I came alone."


    There was another shocking silence.


    Alice felt that this excuse was incorrect. She lifted her head and hurriedly looked at Jean and added, "Ah, there are some bodyguards who apany me, but I did not bring them to your house!"


    At this point, the man ended the topic.


    Alice secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but turn her gaze to the dark ck night outside the window.


    From the reflection on the bright window, she clearly saw her own nervous expression, which made her a little emotional!


    She literally almost gave herself a death sentence!


    This man she knew as Josh wasn''t human!


    Her arrival also had something to do with Uncle Enrico''s condition, but after seeing Jean''s fierce and terrifying figure, Alice didn''t dare to say anything.


    Her heart was very anxious, and after answering Jean''s question, her heart became more and more uncertain.


    Fortunately, when the three of them were sitting in the living room with their own worries, Mei had alreadye down from upstairs with Lilia''s cellphone.


    "Madame, I found your phone!"


    The maid handed the phone to Lilia, wrinkled the corners of her eyes and looked at Jean''s face with care and attention.


    Lilia smiled and thanked her. She didn''t want the maid to worry too much, so she suggested, "It''s a bitte already, how about you stay tonight?"


    Mei shook her head stiffly and grabbed the corner of her clothes. "Madame, my family is at home and is still waiting for me. So if nothing happens then I''ll be going first."


    The man slowly raised his eyes, his tone t. "Let Clifford send you back, he''s outside the door."


    "Fine, thank you young master."


    Alice could not sit still as Mei finished tidying up her belongings and nned to leave. She looked at the two opposite her. "I''m also going."


    Lilia was surprised. "Don''t you want to stay here?"


    She thought that Alice would definitely stay here for a while when she came to her house.


    Why did she leave all of a sudden?!


    Alice scratched the tip of her nose and grinned. "I''ve booked a hotel and don''t want to bother you. But I''ll definitelye and y with you tomorrow!"


    Lilia was suspicious. "There are many guest rooms upstairs. This is your first timeing to Indonesia, so why do you have to stay in a hotel?!"


    Since they were friends, she didn''t want to ignore Alice.


    When her voice fell, Jean nodded and agreed. "Clifford happens to be free, let him send you back!"


    The smile on Alice''s face instantly froze. "No, no, no, it''s too much trouble, I can go back on my own."


    Seeing this, the man narrowed his eyes in majesty, but he didn''t say anything. Even with just the look of his eyes, Alice felt like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Suddenly, shepromised. "Then, I will trouble your bodyguard!"


    Lilia gave Alice and Jean a strange look. It was just a gaze, why did she look depressed? Is there something she hides?!


    Although not very familiar, Alice is a girl with a big heart who can''t hide anything.


    On her face, her rage had long been revealed.


    A few minutester, Lilia and Jean sent them outside.


    Before getting into the car, Alice didn''t forget to look back and say goodbye. "Lilia, see you tomorrow!"


    "Okay, see you tomorrow!"


    Lilia took a step back while watching the direction of the car and she shrank. Shrinking her shoulders, she hooked Jean''s hand and walked back. "Is Alice afraid to disturb us? Why doesn''t she want Clifford to send her back?"


    Jean''s eyes were deep and there was no argument. When the two of them entered the door, he raised his eyebrows and his voice soft and clear. "Is there time to care about her feelings?"


    If Alice suddenly visited, there wouldn''t be an incident that would make his heart flutter tonight!


    Hearing this, Lilia''s movements stopped, then she bit her mouth and stopped talking!


    Oh, she almost forgot! She pissed off her husband earlier!


    In this way, the man walked in front, and Lilia was like a little girl behind him.


    Returning to the living room, she picked up the cell phone that was resting on the armrest of the sofa, walked forward immediately after, and stared at the screen as she walked.


    Jean had messaged her many times and there have been tons of missed calls. Vivi and Rachel also answered in their group chat.


    Among the messages was a message from Harold. Harold sent out several resumes, which were candidates Joe thought were very potential.


    In that case, Lilia did not mind. Then she immediately replied to Harold: I will leave the decision to you.

 Chapter 735 - Jean’s Messy Feelings

    After replying to Harold''s message, Lilia held her cellphone and looked at the man standing by the window.


    Since entering the house, he has been standing by the window staring at the thick night without saying a word, looking absolutely mesmerizing.


    In the transparent and bright living room, they were very close, and Lilia could even see his shoulder line as he breathed.


    But even at such a close distance, the atmosphere around them seemed suspended.


    She stared at Jean''s back for a moment, thinking of a topic to break the silence.


    Before she could say anything, the man turned around and looked at her calmly. "Hurry and rest."


    Lilia''s clear eyes showed traces of loneliness, and she nodded reluctantly. "How about you?"


    .


    "I have something else in the study that I need to work on. You go to sleep first, don''t wait for me." The man slowly stood in front of her, put his thumb on her cheek, and gently rubbed it.


    Lilia lifted her head and stared into his deep eyes, not knowing what to say.


    Her husband''s anger didn''t seem to havepletely calmed yet...


    Maybe he needs time to cool down.


    Lilia thought about this and did not dy it anymore. After grabbing the man''s hand and climbing the stairs together, she reached for his lips and kissed it, then returned to the bedroom.


    She left her man standing frozen, staring at her figure in silence.


    At either end of the corridor, they entered different rooms.


    When Lilia returned to her bedroom, she closed the door and her shoulders drooped. Then she sat on the end of the bed with her head bowed.


    She stared nkly at a ce, and she remembered Jean''s expression when the man opened the door with a panicked face. Lilia didn''t think that losing contact for a few hours would burn her husband''s heart that much.


    At that moment, her husband''s handsome face was clearly etched with worry mixed with anger.


    Even though it was just a glimpse, she could still recall the anxiety and tension buried deep in those blue eyes.


    Her husband was always happy and calm, so Lilia did not expect that he also had such an expression.


    She shrugged her shoulders and sighed heavily, then lowered her eyelids and looked at the phone in her hand. She couldn''t help but hit the phone twice and muttered irritably, "I usually see you eight hundred times a day, but why are you disappointing me today!"


    When the anger ended, Lilia scrolled through the screen, entered the search page, and typed a sentence: What should I do if my husband is angry?


    That night, she began to study hard to persuade her husband in the bedroom!


    Unsolicited advice can help sometimes!


    As for Jean, the first time he stepped into the study, he shook his head and sighed.


    Then he walked over to the table and took a seat and lit a cigarette.


    He narrowed his cold eyes slightly, and as the white mist rose, the smoke obscured his face and expression.


    His gaze dropped, and there were traces of fatigue and worry in his face.


    He didn''t want to distance himself on purpose, but his wife had to take a lesson from today''s troubles.


    Therefore, he resisted the urge to hug her and came to the study alone to sort out his emotions.


    As the man leaned back in the chair and stretched out his legs, his eyes were fixed on the fading cigarette butt.


    He did not know how long he had been here, it was clear that he had smoked three cigarettes.


    The phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated, then the man arched his brows and pulled out his phone to answer.


    The call was from Clifford.


    "Young master, everything is normal at the hotel. Miss Alice came with four bodyguards, and they stayed in the room next to hers."


    The man didn''t speak at all. Even though he believed in Clifford''s investigative abilities, he still felt that things felt strange.


    He was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Send a team to stand guard near the hotel to ensure his safety."


    "Yes, young master." After Clifford answered, he heard the man''s deep exhortation.


    His eyes were dim, and he lowered his voice and answered, "Don''t worry young master, I''ll set it right."


    After their call was hung up, Clifford stood in the corner of the hotel corridor, nced at the room Alice was staying in, then lowered his eyelids for a moment to think. After that, he turned and walked towards the elevator.


    When the doors closed, a man in a waiter uniform slowly walked down the stairs opposite him.


    This man, unknown to his age, had a rickety body and a mask on his face, also half-length hair covering one of his eye sockets.


    He saw the elevator descending to the first floor, and sighed softly.


    ...


    Inside the study, Jean gazed at the ashtray on the table with a deep expression on his cold cheeks.


    He didn''t hesitate and called Vincent again.


    After three beeps, the other party answered, "Oh, so rare for you to call. What''s up?"


    "You told Alice my address?"


    Vincent fell silent after hearing that voice.


    After hesitating for a long time, he groaned. "What is going on? Do you not consider it appropriate for me to give out your home address?"


    He still makes sense!


    The man rubbed his brows and said in a low tone, "What else did you say to her?"


    Vincent opens the chat box. "What''s wrong? Is she giving you trouble? Actually, I revealed your address by ident. The woman is smart, she knew I like to drink and so she got me drunk. It can''t be denied that I''ll say a lot of things when I''m drunk. She had never been to Indonesia before, so she was always curious. I didn''t think much of it at the time. After all, she''s already appeared and there''s nothing to say."


    Vincent''s exnation makes sense! The man didn''t investigate too much, he just asked indifferently, "Uncle Lorenzo agreed to let her go?"


    Vincent mused, then chuckled. "I guess her father obviously doesn''t agree, but if Alice is willing to do something, I don''t think even her father can stop her."


    "Well... Did something happen in Parma recently?"


    Jean''s question made Vincent freeze.


    "It''s okay, it''s fine in here. I thought�� You are the one with the problem!"


    The man was silent perhaps for a long time without a sound. Vincent didn''t spend long thinking about it, so he added, "If something happened, there might be one thing worth telling you. The disabled servant of Alice''s family who took special care of you in the past��. Do you still remember that person?"


    "Enrico? What''s with him?"


    "Yes!" Vincent said with a nod. "Alice took him to my house a while ago and asked me to heal his throat. Unfortunately, it was toote. His throat wasn''t immediately treated when his condition worsened in the early years. I don''t know why that woman suddenly asked me to treat him. It has been ten years and I''m not a God so howe I can heal him!"


    The man''s calm expression was momentarily stunned. "Enrico asks for treatment himself?"


    Vincent answered happily, "I don''t know, I didn''t ask! When Alice took him, she told me to help him. I don''t know what hurt his throat at that time. The broken cords all stick together. Then, the uncle came forward and begged me to perform surgery on him. He even brought specially prepared medicine. However, it was impossible for him to return to his normal speech rate. But now, he could say something simple. But if I may say, his voice is��. Awful!"

 Chapter 736 - You’re The Most Important

    Vincent''s tone is a little disgusting, but he doesn''t know that as soon as his voice drops, there''s a cut off beep on the line.


    He nced at the phone in astonishment, and nearly crushed it!


    Jean hung up on him again!


    In the study thiste at night, the smell of smoke was overpowering.


    The man stood with his hands behind his back in front of the window, his eyes gazed far into the darkness of the night.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but remember Enrico who took good care of him.


    The pain and suffering over the years had long changed him.


    That man rarely received treatment, so it bugged him to think why he suddenly wanted to treat his throat after 10 years?


    Vincent clearly said that Enrico had only chosen to treat his throat, but did not intend to treat his other ailments.


    .


    Very unusual indeed!


    ...


    The next day, Lilia woke upzily at nine in the morning.


    She was awakened by the sound of the doorbell.


    The bed beside her was empty. She didn''t know when Jean woke up, not even a trace of crumpling sheet beside her could be seen.


    Lilia casually stood up while still wearing her nightgown. When she came out of the bedroom, she scratched the hair above her head, as if she had forgotten something.


    Of course, three secondster, her eyes shook and she hurried back to the room.


    She forgot to take her phone!


    Afterst night''s incident, she now considers her phone as her life!


    In the living room downstairs, Alice is seen wearing a pink coat while sitting on the sofa with her legs raised and ying with her cell phone.


    Hearing the sound from the stairs, she raised her eyes and grinned. "You''re finally awake!"


    Lilia stopped, leaned against the stairs and saw the coat that caught her eye. Then shook her head in indescribable words.


    This girl always wears colorful clothes, and she looks even darker!


    "When are youing here?"


    Alice clicked the corner of her mouth. "I just came."


    After she said that, she peeked into the kitchen. "Your husband�� Looks like he is cooking."


    When he just rang the doorbell of the house, Jean opened the door.


    He was indifferent as usual, and as long as Lilia was around, he would always be a stranger and full of ignoring gaze.


    However, Alice was surprised because she saw Jean going into the kitchen, then heard the sound of oil in the frying pan.


    All of this amazed her.


    A man as unreachable as that bright moon, actually knew how to cook and make food.


    As Alice burned with jealousy, she couldn''t help but feel regretful.


    However, many of those feelings had been forcibly suppressed in the depths of her heart and she didn''t dare to think about them anymore.


    At this time, Lilia heard her reminder, and stopped in a sitting posture.


    Then she straightened up and paced up and down, looking at the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, there is a little greasy smoke, not choking, but kind of smells.


    In Lilia''s vision, the man skillfully turned over the scrambled eggs with a spat. Hearing that voice, he slightly looked away.


    "Wake up already?"


    Lilia nodded, moved to his side, and looked at him intently and seriously.


    Since his eyes were too hot, the man turned his head and said in his soft voice, "What do you see?"


    "Of course you!" Lilia stretched out her finger and stroked it lightly on the corner of the man''s eye. "Did you sleep well? The corners of your eyes are a little red."


    The man poured the scrambled egg from the pan onto the te, then took his wife''s hand and kissed it on his lips. "Don''t worry, sit down and eat."


    Lilia squirmed at the corner of her mouth, then stopped talking.


    At this time, Alice was seen peeking from outside the kitchen. "Have you made breakfast for me?"


    Hearing his voice, Lilia and Jean looked back. Lilia saw Alice peeking at the dining table and smiled. "This should be enough to eat all of us."


    Jean nced at Alice with a t expression. "Why don''t you have breakfast at the hotel?"


    Alice was speechless.


    She pursed her lips, pulled back her gaze from the dining table and looked at the man''s face. "Of course I''ve eaten at the hotel. I just came to the kitchen to tell you that you don''t have to prepare my te. Just continue your cooking, I want to y the game again."


    After that, Alice turned and walked back to the living room.


    She did have breakfast, but she still had a little hope in her heart and wanted to taste Jean''s cooking.


    No problem, she might not have any luck today.


    Alice returns to the living room with remorse, and when they had their breakfast, she secretly took the phone, turned on the camera, and recorded a short video of theyout of the vi.


    Having done this, she returned to the sofa, as if nothing had happened.


    ..��


    After breakfast, Lilia stood up depressed.


    She walked over to the man''s side, looked at him and contemted repeatedly. Still, she tried to voice out her thoughts in a difficult tone. "I want to go to Parma��"


    As soon as the words came out, the man sharply opened his eyes.


    When their eyes met, he understood her doubt and depression.


    "Really?" The man raised her hand and gently squeezed her fingertips.


    Lilia wanted to nod, but she pulled her lips reluctantly.


    Seeing this, the man knew what his wife wanted.


    His thin lips slightly pursed as a little smile was overflowing his face, then he pulled her into his embrace. "If you don''t want to go, don''t push yourself!"


    Lilia lowered her eyes to see the figure of the man she loved. She wrinkled the corners of her mouth and said softly, "I just don''t want you to worry about me all day! At first, I thought everything would be fine when the problem with Le was resolved. But I didn''t expect Alfred to be a potential danger to our lives."


    "I asked Dinast night, that''s why I already know everything. You were very worried yesterday, and there must be a reason why you were like that. I''ve been in touch with Alfred a few times, and I never know what he''s going to do. So, in that case, it is better to go to Parma and stay there for a while until things calm down? and wait for everything to pass."


    Lilia clearly analyzed the situation at hand.


    Her going to Parma will ensure her safety even if she has to be separated from Jean.


    Although her heart is reluctant to leave him, ying it safe is also a way.


    In fact, this was a decision she had just made when she saw the man''s tired face.


    This might be called cowardice, but the crux of the matter was that her existence would be Jean''s weakness.


    If she weren''t his weakness, the man wouldn''t have been so gloomyst night.


    It''s not that they couldn''t go against Alfred''s intelligence, but the other party''s methods were mostly dangerous.


    She is pregnant right now, and her pregnancy is also being covered up.


    At this time, the man calmly listened to her exnation, his brows stretched out and he rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb, then he said bluntly, "What he''s going to do doesn''t matter. I was just angryst night because I kept ming myself for not protecting you in times of need. Alfred''s presence didn''t scare me at all. The most important thing for me is you."


    His words were caring and gentle, they were his most straightforward thoughts.


    Lilia''s ck eyes widened in awe, then she bit the corner of her mouth hesitantly. "Then... What about going to Parma? Should we postpone it?"

 Chapter 737 - Something’s Wrong!

    The man looked at her gently, pursed his lips and smiled. "When you really want to go, I will go with you!"


    Lilia''s tight cheeks loosened a little, and then she took out her fur robe. "Time to eat and stay healthy!"


    "Of course! Eat a lot." The man''s eyes were filled with a smile, and when he got up, he rubbed the top of her head. "I''ll go to thepanyter, how about spending time with her?"


    Oh, there''s Alice in the living room!


    She almost forgot!


    When Lilia realized that, she said, "I don''t know what to show her, just strolling around the house feels boring, but I''m afraid to go out.. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "Let her return to Parma? as soon as possible !" The man whispered.


    Lilia. "..."


    This suggestion ispletely useless!


    Lilia was angry but still smiling, she took the opportunity to tiptoe and kiss his face, "You must not be sleeping wellst night. Today, if you are not too busy, you bettere back early to rest."


    "Of course."


    Perhaps, the mist that enveloped their hearts had also disappeared.


    When Lilia and the man walked out of the dining room, Alice lowered her head and buttoned her coat.


    Hearing footsteps, she turned her head and smiled. "Have you finished eating?"


    Lilia caught Alice''s movements, looking a little confused. "Where are you going in your coat?"


    "I�� suddenly something happened. I want to go back to the hotel. Unfortunately, I might not be able to y with you today!" Alice apologized, and took this opportunity to pick up the leather bag on the table.


    Lilia and Jean looked at each other, then inadvertently cocked their brows forward. "What''s the matter? Need help?"


    Alice''s excuse is not very believable!


    She had juste from Parma, so what does she have to handle here in Surabaya?!


    Hearing the question, Alice waved her hand. "No need, no need, this is just a conflict between my bodyguards. I have to go back and take a look. Take it easy, I won''t be leaving this country anytime soon. If there''s time, I''lle to your house again!"


    When the words fell, Lilia touched the corner of her eye. Alice was already in a rush, and she had no choice but to let her go.


    During this time, Jean remained silent, and the sharp gaze hidden behind his eyes stared at Alice for a moment.


    In less than a minute, Alice hurriedly left the Lakeside Vi before their eyes.


    Lilia was still standing there, staring at Alice as she walked out of the gate outside the window. Her eyes looked suspicious. "Is she ... always in a hurry like this?"


    The man''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, but his phone suddenly rang.


    "Young master, in the car that delivered Miss Alice, there is nothing unusual except the bodyguard."


    Clifford''s report made the man''s eyes blink deeply. "Watch her!"


    "Yes sir."


    After the phone call ended, Lilia asked, "Did you send bodyguards for Alice?"


    "Ah, I just thought there was something wrong with her movements, I guess watching her is necessary so nothing will happen."


    Lilia''s heart clenched. "Is she ..."


    Hearing this, the man shook his head slowly. "She can''t be a traitor, but we need to find out what she''s ying!"


    Lilia frowned and sighed. "If it''s not betrayal, then I can breathe free. Since Alice is no longer here, then I''ll go to thepany with you! Being alone at home is pretty boring."


    To be honest, she wanted to spend more time with her husband.


    Lilia thinks there''s nothing wrong with finding out about thetest news in Gxy Real Estate.


    ...


    In the president''s office, the warm sunshine prated inside the room through therge window.


    When Lilianguidly leaned against the back of the sofa, she felt a little sleepy while bathing in the sun.


    The man was busy with hisputer, at such a peaceful and calm time, Kenny came to cut this peaceful time too quickly.


    He knocked on the door and walked with a letter of invitation in his hand. "Mr. President, the secretary sent by Gxy Real Estate wants to have a few words, and you have to answer it directly."


    Hearing that name, Lilia sat up straight.


    She faintly saw the red letter that Kenny had put on the table, her eyes were full of suspicion.


    The man took it, turned the letter and read it without saying a word.


    Seeing his silence, Kenny could not help but add, "The secretary is still waiting downstairs. He said he would only leave when you answered!"


    "What''s wrong?" Lilia asked unconsciously.


    The man didn''t answer, but looked at Kenny and said to him, "You go out first."


    Deftly, Kenny left the office, and continued to devote himself to the piling work.


    As for the secretary of Gxy Real Estate, he thought the person could only wait.


    At this moment, Lilia was up and walking to Jean''s desk. She was no longer sleepy when she looked at the letter in the man''s hand.


    Jean then handed it to her, "There will be a family feast at the Ricardo family in two days."


    Lilia received the letter and mumbled, "I see, they''re a century old already?"


    When she opened the letter, Lilia nced briefly and did notment.


    This time, the Ricardo family banquet was not held at their main house, but a hotel in Yogyakarta.


    Lilia turned over the invitation card in her hand, directing her gaze to the man''s eyes. "Are you nning to attend it?"


    For this, the man did not hide anymore, so he honestly conveyed what Ricky had said earlier.


    After listening, Lilia''s beautiful face stiffened. "What do you mean by nning to do something to the Widjaya family? Is Alfred mad?"


    The man''s thin lips tilted slightly, and his eyes were fixed on the invitation. "Chris has the same reaction as you!"


    Lilia''s words were tinged with a sarcastic tone. "I don''t know who gave him the courage, but the Ricardo family is really stupid with helping Alfred. After all, weren''t they siblings from the same family? Who knows if this is their trap?"


    Lilia threw the invitation card back on the table, her brows turning cold.


    "Ricky didn''t lie."


    Lilia furrowed her brows. "So, are you nning to attend?"


    "Yes..." The man nodded in response, Lilia must have reminded him. "Then we have to be fully prepared for it, regardless of whether it is true or not, it is always good to prevent disaster first. But... "


    In the end, Lilia gradually stopped talking.


    She casually leaned back on the side of her chair, and after thinking for a while, an rm bell suddenly rang in her mind. "Something''s wrong, is Ricky lying?"


    After hearing this, the man was surprised. "You mean?"


    Lilia didn''t pay attention to Jean''s expression. She said to herself, "Even if Ricky''sint with us sounds genuine, will he really let something happen at his own banquet? He''s not stupid, but wicked and cunning. If the family of Ricardo is really trying to harm any of the Widjaya family members, Ricky would still get dragged into the mud. So why did hee to you?"


    This was what she called an absurd move.


    Nobody is going to dig their own grave.


    Moreover, the type of person like Ricky would never show his fangs and prefer to secretly plot things behind the scenes!


    At this time, Jean pressed the corner of his lips and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 738 - Choosing Your Own Gift

    Lilia caught the light shing under Jean''s eyes. She tilted her head and narrowed her eyes. "Are you also thinking about it?"


    The man nodded with a deep and calm expression. "But I don''t think Ricky could think that far."


    Lilia answered. "Then, you''re still going to say that his words are worthy to trust?"


    "Alfred did n to do something about the Widjaya family. He was evil, but not stupid, and certainly wouldn''t show his fangs at the Ricardo family''s banquet. Maybe, Ricky''s warning to us is something that Alfred wanted to let happen."


    After Jean exined, Lilia thought for a moment, and her expression changed a little.


    "Alfred deliberately let Ricky tell you this news, so if you believe it''s true, then you must be prepared for anything on the day of the banquet, or you can move in advance.. Taking some precautions won''t hurt, right?"


    Lilia wisely acknowledged this consequence. And more than that, she was increasingly afraid of Alfred''s behavior.


    If he had designed all of this in secret, then his mind was deeply vile and ferocious enough!


    As for Ricky, he didn''t realize that Alfred had taken advantage of him.


    After a while, Jean sighed. "Ricky is too impatient, he thinks making a big problem is a trivial matter!"


    Lilia agreed, and after thinking again, she sighed. "No matter what, the Widjaya family isn''t that weak!"


    It''s the fight between the lion and the tiger!


    The man gave her a deep look, then called on the internal phone on his table. "Kenny,e into my room!"


    After a while, Kenny came back in.


    "Go and give my reply to the secretary of Gxy Real Estate, tell him that I will attend the banquet as scheduled."


    "Yes, sir."


    ...


    It was almost five o''clock in the afternoon, Lilia used her cell phone to search the inte.


    Recently, her poprity on the Inte has been on the rise again.


    The reason for thises from the fact that she was nominated for best supporting artist at the Annual Film Festival Award.


    Under this topic, many fans have taken screenshots of her scene from "The Chosen Kingdom". Professional film critics have also provided rted analysis andmentary.


    It is estimated that her chances of winning the award are around 50%.


    Seeing this news, Lilia couldn''tugh or cry.


    She did not feel she had what it took topete with actors from professional backgrounds.


    Maybe her fans are just showing love.


    At this time, Jean heard the sound of the phone on his desk ringing.


    When connected, he heard the report and said, "Okay, get the car ready."


    Hanging up, he went back to work at theputer for a few minutes before finally turning off the screen and looking at Lilia. "What are you doing?"


    "Browsing the inte!" Lilia lifted her head from the phone screen. "Are you finished?"


    "I''m taking you somewhere!"


    The man got up, took the coat from the back of the chair, and put it on his wife''s shoulder. When he bent his arms, he asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Lilia shook her head, got up and put on her jacket, her eyes blinking. "If I ask where we are going to leave, you will definitely tell me, right? "


    The man did not answer, and walked towards her slowly, smoothing her long hair which was covered by a mantle, and lightly joking. "You will know when we arrive."


    Lilia could only sumb to see his charming smile and shrugged. "Okay, let''s go then!"


    ...


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the ude''s Jewelry and Gold shop.


    Lilia appeared at the entrance to the mall with a mask and walked arm in arm with a man. She bowed her head as low as possible along the way, and the blocking side of her face with her bangs.


    It was less than six o''clock, but the entrance to ude''s Jewelry and Gold Shop had already been lowered by half.


    A sign stood firmly at the door, stating that the business was closed.


    When Lilia and the man approached, the head office manager stood at the door and greeted them enthusiastically. "Wee, boss!"


    The man did not respond, and Lilia was also a little suspicious.


    She looked at Jean subconsciously, blinked, and her eyes nced at the name ude''s Jewelry and Gold Shop in front of her, then suddenly realized.


    "Hello," she said.


    Thi is is a property that was transferred to her by her big brother!


    And she is the boss!


    Having such a new identity really makes her feel new.


    She couldn''t help but form a smile under her mask.


    The manager recognized her probably because she and Jean were holding hands.


    Anyone would know the woman of the fourth young master of the Widjaya family, the supermodel Lilia!


    The office manager excitedly invited the two of them into the shop. Meanwhile, an old man slowly came from the entrance of the mall building


    ...


    Inside the jewelry shop, Lilia was looking around.


    After James gave her six shops, she had never been here.


    Jewelry and Gold Shop ude had a good reputation, although not as famous as the top international brands, but still very popr in the hearts ofmoners.


    With a loud voiceing from behind, Lilia looked back and saw that the officer had lowered the entire door and shut it tightly.


    Seeing this scene, Lilia squeezed Jean''s palm, and she asked why he took her here.


    At this moment, the office manager opened his mouth, "Young master, miss, you can rest in the VIP area, and I''lle right away after taking care of a few things!"


    The man nodded, and the manager walked into the office behind the shop.


    "Is this the first time you''vee here?" Jean took Lilia''s hand and strolled around the shop.


    Lilia looked at the gold and silver jewelry ced on the counter, then hurriedly nodded. "I knew this shop before, but I never entered."


    "Look around, if you like, take two!" The man suggested.


    Lilia couldn''t helpughing. "You brought me here today and asked me to choose my own gift?"


    "You could say that!"


    The lights in the jewelry shop were very bright, and the crystal rays shining on the gems reflected their beauties, exposing magical colors.


    Lilia looked at the counter, but finally shook her head. "I rarely wear jewelry. So far, I''ve only ever worn the wedding ring that belonged to both of us. It took me a long time to get used to wearing them."


    The man stood beside her, staring at his wife''s white and clear cheeks then said, "Looks like you don''t like my surprise."


    When those words were spoken, Lilia took a glimpse at the back of the shop. Her eyebrows were soft and she took his hand. "Let''s see this one, who knows if I like it!"


    Lilia then dragged her husband towards the VIP area.


    In front of the square sofa, the manager was already squatting to the side. On the table, there is a tray with a ck background and a red border, a red box the size of a palm, and a mirror.


    It looks like he is carrying nes.


    The manager was wearing white gloves, and when he was about to open the box, the man waved to stop. "Aren''t you busy? I can do it myself."


    "Then, if you need my help, call me whenever you want." The manager walked out and told his subordinates not to disturb their boss.


    Right now, there were only the two of them sitting in the VIP area.


    The man nced at the tray, then said, "Open it!"

 Chapter 739 - L And W

    Lilia pulled out a nearby tray, lifted the box, and slowly opened it under the bright light.


    Inside the box is a sleek and simple tinum ne.


    And the final touch is the pendant ne.


    Lilia moved the locket on her fingertips gently and looked at it. At first nce, it looked like a colorful cloud.


    But through the bright light, she found a line of clouds underlined with colored diamonds, faintly forming two letters, L and W.


    The two letters were connected end to end to form this particr pendant.


    Lilia watched attentively, rubbing the ne carefully with her finger.


    .


    The pendant was about the size of a thumb nail, but filled with hearts.


    She raised her eyes, her eyes sparkling like stars. "Is this our initials?"


    After hearing this, the man groaned and shook his head gently.


    He stretched out his hand to take out the ne and exined in a low voice. "L represents your name and the letter W represents me. At the beginning of the design, I wanted to use my name but I was afraid that you were confused by yourst name so I decided to write W as a sign that you will always be part of the Widjaya family!"


    Lilia listened carefully to Jean''s exnation. No matter what her family name is, she is his wife!


    The man took the ne, got up and went to the back of the sofa, cing it gently around her neck.


    He looked in the mirror on the table with his hands on her shoulders. "Do you like it?"


    Lilia nodded, slightly brushing her neck.


    The design of the ne is indeed very beautiful, simple and not so shy. The thin chain makes it look elegant, and the pendant is only dotted in the middle of the corbone.


    She said, "I really like it, thank you!"


    The man slowly leaned over from behind her, kissed her cheek, and met her gaze through the mirror. "If you like it, then wear it every day, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Lilia touched the ne, the cold touch gradually reached her body temperature.


    She rolled off the sofa to look back, her eyes moving. "You designed this ne yourself?"


    The man nodded. "There is nothing more special than making it with your own hands."


    He stretched out his hand and ced it on her shoulder. "Then, should I give you a present?"


    "What will you give me?"


    Lilia thought, then moved forward and pecked the tip of his nose. "Not now, just take it as a promise!"


    The man pampered her, his eyes shed across the ne as he smiled gently.


    This ne was a true gift, but it actually hid his intention.


    In this pendant designed by him, a GPS chip was embedded.


    What happened will never happen again.


    Therefore, he took this ne that was designed long ago from his bank vault.


    Last night, he didn''t sleep well because he went to the bank and called a craftsman to quicklybine it with the chip.


    And in his bank vault, there is an engagement gift that the Widjaya family gave Lilia. Jean just never mentioned it to his wife.


    Perhaps, this gift only needed to be mentioned at the most convenient time to get her attention.


    ...


    About twenty minutester, the door opened and ude''s Jewelry Shop reopened.


    Lilia put back her mask, and as soon as she walked into the lobby with Jean, she looked up and saw the figure slowly? walking out the beauty shop across from her.


    Coincidentally, the three of them collided in the corridor of the building.


    The other party stuck one hand in his pocket, his coat draped over his shoulders, and he was holding the cell phone in one hand. When he saw the couple, he smiled softly.


    Lilia stopped, her eyes were full of wariness.


    She didn''t expect to see Alfred here!


    He is seen walking out of the beauty shop across from her, and it looks like he is shopping.


    The three of them stood opposite, and it was impossible to pretend that they didn''t see each other.


    "Mr. Jean, what a coincidence!"


    Alfred took the lead to break the silence. He straightened the cor of his coat and walked over.


    Jean looked at him a little arrogantly. "Mr. Alfred, you were shopping alone?"


    Hearing this, Alfred looked back at the shop. "Well, I was only strolling around. I''m still not gifted with a partner so I might not look as happy as a married couple like you!"


    After speaking, he paused and his eyes turned to Lilia, but he just nced at her and looked at Jean again. "I heard my secretary say that you are going to attend the Ricardo Family banquet?"


    The man nodded. "Of course, this kind of sincerity will definitely earn you a good reputation."


    Alfred chuckled, but he looked a little displeased. "Really? Thest time I personally visited you downstairs, why didn''t you show up?"


    "There is a clear difference between work and personal matters. As a boss, I''m sure Mr. Alfred will understand this truth!"


    Jean''s response was very calm and indifferent.


    Hearing this, Alfred nodded. "But my work affairstely make my heart flutter. Since this week, almost all of my Gxy Real Estate stock has copsed!"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows inadvertently when she heard these words.


    This shopping mall is like a battlefield, and her skills are not as good as these two.


    At this point, Jean nodded slowly, showing a calm face. "I''m sure Mr. Alfred can get through!"


    Alfred''s face was frowning, and the corners of his lips pressed tightly.


    It was impossible for Jean Widjaya not to hear the irony.


    However, the calmer he was, the more difficult it would be for Alfred to calm down.


    But, this is not the time to tear his face apart!


    Alfred stupidly held back, after exhaling several breaths, he held back his sorrow. He took a step back and shrugged. "It is a good thing to remain confident, and I hope that Mr. Jean''s business always has no harm!"


    Jean smiled calmly and turned away. "Good luck!"


    Alfred seemed to smile. "Then... See you at the Ricardo family banquet!"


    After that, he remained standing on the spot, staring at the two of them leaving together. His eyes were deep and focused on Lilia''s body, looking dark with shady clouds.


    He didn''t say a word, and his eyes exuded inexplicable wariness.


    This cognition made Alfred''s heart feel a dull depression.


    There is festive music flowing in the mall, but his heavy emotions cannot be calmed.


    "Sir, the nning documents have been prepared in your office by the Hartanto family''s secretary. When can you sign them?"


    The bodyguard appeared behind him at an unknown time.


    Hearing this, Alfred''s eyes flickered, and he turned weakly. "Let the assistant wait for me!"


    The guard bowed his head respectfully. "Yes sir."


    Alfred turned around and walked towards the elevator before he returned to the car. In the car, he made a phone call.


    ...


    Nearing half past seven, Lilia and Jean entered an Italian restaurant.


    In a private room, she took off her mask when she sat down, then said with a smile, "To thank president Jean Widjaya for his wonderful gift, I''ll treat him to dinner!"

 Chapter 740 - Coincidence Or Not?

    Jean couldn''t helpughing. "Is this the gift you prepared?"


    When Lilia was seriously thinking, her index finger wobbled. "No, there''s something more interesting!"


    The two of them looked at each other while smiling, in a warm and sweet atmosphere, they immediately ordered food.


    When the maid walked out of the room, Jean''s entire figure came into view.


    Geez, my husband is too handsome!


    How cool he is!


    .


    But�� Lilia feels like she''s gotten a little fattely!


    The skirt she was wearing definitely had a little belly there!


    In about twenty minutes, all the dishes were ready.


    As soon as Lilia picked up a spoon and fork to eat an appetizer, the door outside the room was knocked.


    She thought it was a waiter, so she put the cutlery on the te and said, "Pleasee in."


    The door opened, and a figure appeared hastily, saying. "Mr. Alfred, I''m really sorry, there''s a traffic jam on the road!"


    Lilia was a little surprised. "Rachel?"


    The person who entered the door was definitely Rachel.


    She looked very worried, with a fine sweat still hanging from the edge of her forehead. Standing by the door looking at Lilia and Jean inside, her expression was stunned.


    After a long time, she finally asked in surprise, "Lilia, why are you here?"


    She hurriedly took out her cell phone from her pocket and wanted to confirm the name of the room she was looking for again.


    At the same time, the door to the opposite room opened, and a low, displeased voice came, "Miss Rachel, I am here."


    Rachel turned around in a panic, and this gave Lilia a clear look. Alfred sat steadily at the table.


    What?!


    When Lilia''s gaze crossed his, she immediately looked away, but she couldn''t calm down.


    Rachel is about to meet Alfred?!


    At this time, Rachel raised her eyes and scanned the names of the rooms on both sides, then looked at the cell phone screen.


    The room Lilia was in was the Vian Room.


    Alfred''s room is the Mn one.


    The message she received on her cell phone was clear: Venice Room at Osteria, an Italian restaurant.


    Rachel stood awkwardly in her ce, unconsciously squeezing the bag in her arms.


    Worried that she might reveal a clue, she lowered her head and put her phone back in her bag.


    "Lilia, sorry! I opened the wrong room!"


    Rachel took the initiative to speak, smiled and apologized.


    She pursed her lips, and then exined, "I''m here to send documents to Mr. Alfred. He is an important customer of ourpany."


    Rachel doesn''t understand the kind of attachment between Alfred and Lilia.


    However, she still had the impression that they had unsettled issues.


    No matter what the real name of the room she was supposed to visit, she couldn''t say much now.


    Since she was currently representing herpany, with thepany''s interests behind her, she didn''t want to trouble n.


    At this time, Lilia heard Rachel''s exnation, narrowed her gaze to check and smiled. "Then, let''s get together when you have time!"


    Rachel nodded hastily and walked out of the room. Looking back at her, she didn''t say anything.


    The door to the room closed again.


    But Lilia has no appetite anymore!


    She faintly looked to the opposite side, stabbed the te in front of her with a fork, then sighed and shook her head. "To my surprise, Surabaya is so small..."


    Today''s dinner, Lilia eats in a daze.


    Jean added a slice of potato to her dinner te and said, "Eat a lot."


    After hearing his voice, she reluctantly smiled, and put down the spoon and fork after eating a few more bites.


    Her elbows were supported on the edge of the table, and she leaned forward slightly. "n and Alfred are working together, huh?"


    The man looked at her without hiding. "Well, all the Gxy Real Estate advertising and promotion ns were made by n''spany."


    Lilia was a little frightened, but only muttered, "No wonder��"


    After eating, she paid the bill.


    When she and Jean walked out of the room, they nced at the Mn room.


    The door is still closed, maybe they''re still talking about a lot of things.


    Lilia took her mask, covering her face tightly while lowering her head and left the restaurant.


    It was very dark, it''s almost eight in the evening.


    Only the lights in front of the Italian restaurant were shining brightly.


    The restaurant staff enthusiastically said goodbye behind them, and as they walked out the door, a figure standing in the cold night wandering around constantly appeared.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the other party hurriedly turned around, and looked at Lilia, as if she was relieved.


    "Lilia!"


    Rachel never left, but waited for her on the cold night outside the restaurant.


    She didn''t want Lilia to misunderstand a few things, and it would be better to say it in person.


    Lilia saw her and was surprised. She nced at Jean and listened to him say, "I''ll wait for you in the car. Don''t talk too long, the wind''s cold tonight."


    She nodded and saw the man walking toward the parking lot. Then she looked back at Rachel. "Why are you standing outside, aren''t you cold?"


    Rachel walked over quickly, looked around, and sighed softly. "I''m not cold, I''m afraid you will misunderstand, so I wanted to exin it to you."


    "Afraid I might misunderstand what?" Lilia smiled, her eyes shining brightly, with no difference in her face.


    Rachel looked around, as if very alert, then hooked her arms and walked to the corner of the restaurant. "Lilia, I ... I didn''t mean to open your room on purpose, take a look at this."


    She read the text message from her cell phone. After Lilia saw it, she exined in a low voice, "This is a message sent to me by Alfred''s bodyguard. She told me to go to the Vian room, so..."


    Lilia clearly saw the contents of the message, a trace of chill crossing her cheeks.


    It seems it''s no coincidence that she met Alfred many times today.


    Seeing her not speaking, Rachel didn''t know what was in her heart. "Lilia, I''m just an employee and I can''t do much. I only gave the nning documents I brought to Alfred on behalf of mypany. I have no other intention."


    Apart from the rtionship between her and n, as Lilia''s best friend, there was no way she would betray her.


    If it weren''t for Lilia, she would be living in the streets of Mn.


    She wouldn''t do such ungrateful things!


    Lilia listened to Rachel''s tone that sounded so eager to exin everything, and for a moment, sheughed nkly. "Take it easy, don''t be too nervous."


    Rachel opened her mouth, feeling slightly embarrassed. "I''m just afraid you might misunderstand��"


    "You''re not wrong. As you said, you were just doing your job. As for entering the wrong room today, perhaps that bodyguard sent you the wrong message. It''s okay, don''t think too much about it!"

 Chapter 741 - Lilia’s Restlessness Toward Her Friend

    From instinct, Lilia didn''t want to go into too much detail.


    Not that she didn''t trust Rachel, but things were different now.


    Some women who get caught up in rtionships are able to stay calm and rational.


    But Rachel, already trapped in n''s web, couldn''t get away.


    Apart from the current cooperation between n and Alfred, there were a few things that Lilia couldn''t say more.


    At this time, Rachel heard Lilia''s constion, and heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good, that''s good! I don''t want any misunderstanding between us because of irrelevant people!"


    Lilia was standing in front of her, looking at her heroic brows. It seemed like she was still a sassy girl, but her eyes didn''t seem so pure anymore.


    .


    Lilia lowered her head and watched the expression on her face. "Have you been waiting outside for a long time?"


    Rachel waved her hand. "No, no, Alfred''s bodyguard just took me out. I was too embarrassed to go to your office, so I walked out and waited for you."


    Lilia patted her arm. "It must be hard for you."


    "Since nothing''s wrong, I''ll go first. There is still work waiting for me, so I need to return as soon as possible!"


    Lilia nodded, then suggested. "I''ll take you there, it''s not far away."


    Rachel shook her head hurriedly. "No need, no need, I''ll take a taxi and go back by myself. You better hurry back to the car, don''t let your husband wait too long!"


    "By the way, why are you talking to me that politely?"


    Lilia chuckled secretly, thinking Rachel was a little too polite.


    She couldn''t help but want to lead Rachel to the parking lot, but her hands were empty.


    Rachel took a few steps back, jokingly refusing. "Absolutely not necessary. Your husband is in the car, I actually didn''t dare to sit with him. Besides, I''ve already called a taxi and told the driver to wait for me. The taxi fee will also be reimbursed by thepany. So I''ll go first, see youter!"


    Lilia''s lips gaped wide, and she did not utter a word.


    Seeing Rachel excitedly walking to the intersection ahead, she paused for a moment, shook her head, and went to the parking lot.


    When she got into the car, a man sitting in the back seat seemed to be answering the phone.


    Lilia didn''t bother him, and she said something to Clifford to leave, then looked out the window in confusion.


    Street lights were bright as the car drove past them.


    Lilia''s dazed eyes saw Rachel walking alone on the sidewalk.


    She wanted to stop Clifford, but she saw a ck Bugatti parked nearby.


    Oh... So this was the reason!


    No wonder Rachel refused her invitation, it turned out that n came to directly pick her up.


    Lilia had never seen this ck Bugatti in n''spany.


    Currently, the man beside her had hung up on the call.


    Jean turned his head and saw Lilia''s stunned expression, then stretched out his fingers to lift her chin. "What do you see?"


    She turned her head following Jean''s movements, and ran into his eyes, smiling awkwardly. "Nothing...."


    "Young master, Alfred''s car is behind us!"


    Before Lilia could reply, Clifford said carefully through the rearview mirror.


    Hearing this, Lilia''s face solidified, and before she looked back, a white Infiniti had caught up from behind.


    It can be seen that Alfred was driving the car.


    Alfred lowered the window and looked at their car.


    Jean''s car window has film blocking the view.


    However, Lilia felt that there was something inexplicable from Alfred''s gaze, as if his gaze was clearly on her.


    The two cars drove side by side for a while, but the Infiniti suddenly elerated and drove fast and stopped on the left side of the road.


    Immediately afterwards, at the red light ahead, n''s vehicle stopped at a left turn.


    As for their car, they went straight through a red light.


    Lilia turned around and nced at the back window, her cheeks pouting. "Does Alfred have something to say? He has no intention of hiding his rtionship with n!"


    At this time, Jean calmly opened his eyes. "Did you just discuss it with your friend?"


    Lilia recalled what she said to her friend and the corners of her mouth were pulled back. She briefly stated the conversation between herself and Rachel.


    As the words fell, she heard a deep tone from her husband. "So, he didn''t tell you that n was also in the Mn room today?"


    Lilia turned her head sharply, and shook her head stupidly after a while.


    Clifford nced in the rearview mirror and exined, "The young master of the Hartanto family rushed out after their conversation was over. However, for some reason, Madame''s friend stayed behind, and then continued to stand at the door waiting for you."


    Lilia nodded without being surprised. "No wonder she didn''t want me to drive her, apparently for this reason."


    The man looked at her deeply, and took his wife''s hand. "Everyone''s in a different situation, that''s the choice your friend makes. Many things will change people''s hearts. As long as your friend doesn''t really do the unforgivable, then you don''t have to worry about it."


    Lilia''s expression was light, knowing that Jean was trying tofort her.


    She sighed and looked out the window. "At this stage, this is no longer a nuisance. It can''t be helped. As you said, maybe because of our different positions, everyone''s choices will be different."


    After this, Lilia didn''t speak anymore.


    She remembered the scene of Rachel exining to herself. Maybe she said that was true, but she was cleverly hiding some information she didn''t want her to know.


    Rachel has shown her love for n!


    It seems that everyone has their own ambitions!


    ...


    At nine in the morning, Lilia received a call from Harold.


    "Thepany recruited five people, do you want toe and see?"


    Lilia got up from the sofa while looking at the sky''s shadow. "Okay."


    Jean was busy at thepany, Alice also said that she was going out on her own with her bodyguards, and that she had no ns toe to the Lakeside Vi.


    Since it would be so boring at home, it''s better to go to Lilia Studio to take a look.


    "Alright, do you want toe here now? I''ll meet them in the afternoon."


    Lilia looked at the clock. "Yes, I''ll get ready now."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lilia stood in front of the window for a while and then sent a message to Dina to get the car ready.


    Recently, every time she came out, she would definitely take Dina and Rini with her.


    Apart from guarding her, this is done to make people who care about her no longer worried.


    At 09.30, Lilia was already dressed neatly and got into the car in front of the house''s gate.


    On the way, the car had died several times at a red light intersection for unknown reasons.


    Dina frowned. "Why do I feel like the car is getting worse after that bastard repaired it?"


    Rini swerved her steering wheel. "I don''t know, I''ll send it to be checked again in the afternoon."

 Chapter 742 - Lilia Studio’s First Moves

    At ten o''clock, Lilia arrived at Lilia Studio.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, she subconsciously turned her head and peeked at Ludwig Technology.


    The door to the office opened, and there were noises inside, apanied by the sound of electric drills from time to time.


    Lilia wanted to see her friend, but Harold had greeted her at the studio''s door first.


    She closed her thoughts and turned her head to look at Harold. "Fifteen people have been recruited?"


    .


    At this time, the little girl sitting in the corridor was a young one, and her round eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Harold was standing right at the door of the room. "Well, ording to Joe''s n, fifteen people is enough for now. He wants you to have a look, and think of it as basic assessment criteria."


    Hearing this, Lilia sneered. "Why did he suddenly lose confidence? Didn''t I already say that this studio was left to him in daily operations and the rest? I will not dispute his decision."


    "Then you can say that to him yourself. I feel that he has no confidence in his heart right now. Maybe he doesn''t really believe in his own choices!"


    Harold then took Lilia inside the office.


    In therge office area, the employees sat in front of their desks and carried out their duties. The room that was once empty had be full and alive now.


    Decorative nts and furniture had been arranged, and it could be seen that they were very careful in setting theyout.


    Harold walked into Joe''s office and heard him on the phone smiling before he even entered the door. "Oh, this gentleman is too ttering to me. I hope you will look after me and mypany in the future."


    Lilia and Harold faced each other, smiling faintly.


    At this time, Joe saw Lilia through the ss door, and hurriedly said a few words into the phone, then got up and hung up.


    "Lilia, you are here!"


    Seeing her friendly expression, Joe rubbed his hands and sighed at Lilia.


    Harold closed the door behind him and closed all the curtains, then the two of them sat down on the sofa.


    Lilia took off her mask, sighed, and looked at Joe with a smile. "What''s the matter? I heard Harold say that you have no confidence in your heart now?"


    Joe scratched his head sourly. "Ugh, I just want you as the owner to see the progress of recruitment. After all, this is yourpany and the selection of employees is a crucial step. Maybe you can give some advice!"


    "No, I believe in your vision!"


    For Joe, Lilia provides absolute support and trust.


    Hearing this, the anxiety on his face eased up a little. "Since you say that, I''ll try it then!"


    After that, Joe poured two sses of water and ced it in front of them again. Then he mysteriously said, "Albert called me yesterday."


    Lilia sipped the water ss with a smile in her eyes. "What did he say?"


    Harold casually narrowed his eyes. He looked up, waiting for Joe''s response.


    He turned around and sat down with a smile. "He asked me about my rtionship with Gaia, he may have found out that the artist we recruited has signed a contract with Gaia. Then he asked me how I could betray him in a harsh voice. I just answered with a big fat ''fuck you!''"


    Harold sneered "Betray him? He should be ashamed to say it to you!"


    Joe shrugged, then pursed his lips in disdain. "Lilia, in order to sessfully recruit Aphrodite artists, at this stage, I don''t immediately sign a contract with them on behalf of Lilia Studio. Their main contract belongs to Gaia, but for Lilia Studio, I signed an additional agreement with them."


    Lilia nodded her head without hesitation. "Of course, you and Harold can decide on these things!"


    She didn''t stay in the room very long. Within half an hour, she and Harold were out of the office.


    At this time, the door across from Ludwig Technology was closed.


    It seems that the preparation isn''t over yet. She is considering whether to text Vivi, but a message arrives on her cell phone.


    And it''s from Dina.


    The contents are very short. Lilia was asked to wait upstairs for a bit. There is a problem with the car and it needs to be repaired so that it can run again.


    Seeing this, Lilia remembered the scene where her car suddenly stopped in the middle of the way. To make sure everything was okay, she called Dina.


    It took half a minute for the call to connect.


    "Madam��"


    Lilia stood in the elevator and asked calmly, "What''s with that car?"


    Dina was silent for a few seconds before telling the truth. "There is a problem with the brake pads. We noticed it toote and�� We hit the fence in the parking lot."


    Hearing this, Lilia''s heart sank. "How about the two of you? Are you alright?"


    Dina sighed lightly. "I''m fine, Rini had a small wound on her forehead. I will take her to the hospital to treat her wound. Madame, Captain Clifford is on his way, he will be here soon. Could you please wait a moment?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I''ve just discussedpensation now. I''m still waiting for the tow truck toe."


    With the brakes in trouble, the car was out of service for a while.


    There was a problem with the brake pads, and if it weren''t for Rini''s warning, the car might have plunged through the wrong direction, and the result would have been catastrophic.


    It happened only three minutes after Lilia got out of the car.


    This kind of thing�� This could''ve happened to her!


    The car''s performance used to be very good, but this time the ident made them doubt the repair shop and thought that they were responsible for such dangerous maintenance.


    Lilia whispered into the phone. "I will go down now, wait for me a minute. I''m in the elevator."


    Harold saw her cold face and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "There is a problem with the car''s brake. Dina just crashed into the parking lot downstairs."


    Harold''s expression drastically changed. "Was your car provided by thepany or Jean?"


    " Jean prepared it for me. When I first entered and was still in Aphrodite, I always used it!"


    The two of them walked to the elevator slowly, and a cold light appeared in the corner of Harold''s eyes. "As long as the brake pads are not stepped on carelessly, at most they will only decrease in time, I almost never heard of a situation where the brake pads are in trouble."


    Lilia looked away, not smiling. "I know!"


    The car was taken care of on a regr basis, and it had only been used for half a year. An ident like this shouldn''t happen!


    Dina for sure just wanted to hide this problem, but Lilia knew that if the brake pads were not damaged, it was unlikely she crashed the car.


    This question is great!


    As for whether it was an ident or something else�� She wisely dyed her conclusion.


    Another possibility is that Lilia does not continue to think about it.


    At this time, she must check on Dina and Rini first.


    In the parking lot downstairs, as soon as she exited the lobby, she saw a lot of people gathered there.


    Most of them wore suits with badges, and looked like property staff.


    The car is seen hitting arge fence, and there are obvious scratches on its body.


    Lilia walked over and just when she wanted to walk, Harold grabbed her. "Don''t go there, there are too many people. I''ll go."


    She wanted to refuse, but her eyes saw a caring swiftly from the curb.


    The car stopped, the back door opened, and Jean walked out with a cold face.

 Chapter 743 - Lilia Widjaya!

    The man got out of the car and walked quickly towards Lilia.


    Clifford also followed, he smoothed his coat and walked towards the parking lot with a hollow expression.


    Jean stood in front of Lilia and looked her up and down. "Are you alright?"


    Lilia was confused for a few seconds. "I''m fine, why are you here?"


    Her husband''s handsome face exuded a terrifying chill, his eyebrows were sharp and serious.


    At this time, Harold saw some clues, and he whispered, "Take her away first, I''ll take care of everything here."


    Jean met Harold''s gaze. "Thank you."


    .


    "It''s okay, leave the problems of your two drivers to me. My car is also here, I''ll take those two to the hospital. "


    Lilia looked away then looked at Harold and said, "Remember to tell me the amount ofpensation for the property."


    Harold nodded and didn''t say more, he continued to move to leave the scene first.


    If someone like Jean was left in this ce, it looked like a catastrophe would happen.


    The man looked at Harold deeply, nodded at him, and walked towards his car with Lilia.


    Clifford also received the notification and returned from the parking lot.


    ...


    In the car, Lilia raised her eyes and looked at Clifford. "Is Rini seriously injured?"


    Clifford shook his head, his tone calm. "She''s alright, it''s just a cut on the forehead, a small cut."


    For them, the injuries sustained during training were far more serious than Rini''s current injuries, even meaningless if deliberatelypared.


    Hearing this, Lilia was a little relieved, then turned to face the man and tilted her head. "You also received the news?"


    The man said nothing, his face was still stiff.


    Clifford replied up front, "When Dina reported the situation, the young master happened to have already finished his work so he immediately went and had a look!"


    Lilia nced at him and sighed softly. "Maybe I was lucky today. I was upstairs when the car crashed!"


    Clifford and the man turned their eyes at the same time. The atmosphere in the car was smooth and strange.


    Her husband''s face looked a little ufortable, Lilia then frowned. "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    The man shook his head, and finally reached out and pulled out her arm, then said with a sigh, "You better not run out of luck then!"


    If he did note to Lilia Studio and went to a ce far away instead, the car''s brake ident would''ve happened with Lilia inside.


    In this case, the problem is clearly far more serious than ever!


    The so-called brake pads have a problem, namely brake failure.


    At this time, the man instructed Clifford in a low voice, "Tell someone to drag the car back, don''t let anyone touch it."


    "Yes sir." Clifford replied as he turned the wheel.


    Within twenty minutes, Lilia followed Jean back to thepany.


    As she watched the car approaching the underground parking lot, she couldn''t help but radiate self-deprecating emotions. "I feel like my days are spent in two ces only, that is your home andpany. It''s hard to go anywhere these days. Once I went to the studio, my guards got into an ident like this. It seems I can not go out with ease in the future!


    Even if they were fully prepared, Alfred''s despicable way of attacking them is very difficult to predict.


    If he really did something to her car, wouldn''t that mean he wanted to take her life?!


    Just how deep his hatred was?!


    Jean then answered sharply, "This won''t happen again in the future."


    Lilia looked at the gloomy face of her husband, her eyes blinking a little, and she did not say anything.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Clifford walked into the president''s office.


    Usually, he rarely showed up at the office, but the situation was serious and he decided to exin it directly with his young master.


    "I have confirmed many times that a car has eight brake pads when it leaves the factory, but now there are only four, I believe it has been manipted. The remaining brake pads are very worn. The thickness is less than three millimeters and the brake function is basically ineffective."


    Clifford exined in a sharp and serious tone.


    All of Lilia''s brake pads were reced with scrap. What happened today was not an ident, but? deliberately nned.


    At this moment, the man reached out and grabbed the brake pads that Clifford had ced on them. on the table, his eyes as sharp as a razor.


    "Search it!"


    Clifford lowered his head, and then suggested, "From now on, I will be in charge of your trip, Madame."


    The man looked at him and nodded his head after thinking about it. "Dina and Rini... Take them back to security headquarters and have them trained again after being discharged from the hospital."


    "Yes sir."


    The man threw the brake pads back on the table and waved his hand at Clifford. "There should be no trace of this investigation."


    "Understood!" Clifford turned and walked away with the brake pads.


    The light in the office was dim, the sky above was gloomy, and a strong wind was gradually blowing outside the window.


    A small voice came from outside the room. Lilia was wearing a coat, leaning against the door and staring at him. "So, the car really got...?"


    She was just about to walk into the room and happened to overhear what Clifford was reporting.


    Apart from being grateful for her good luck, she also has a sense of strong conspiracy theory.


    The man took a tissue from the table and wiped his fingertips. "Did you hear that?"


    Lilia nodded and walked. "The four brake pads were removed, making it clear that he was aiming for my life!"


    Her tone was very rxed, and she didn''t seem affected at all.


    After seeing this, the man looked into her eyes. "Are you afraid?"


    Hearing such an obvious question, Lilia paused a little.


    Afraid? She never felt it. To be precise, she felt shocked.


    It was a contradictory feeling, so she answered honestly. "I don''t know!"


    The man''s eyes looked so calm that there were no waves on it.


    Jean got up from his seat, walked slowly until his fingertips touched Lilia''s chin. "Maybe this is all because of his grudge against the Widjaya family. And because of that, you have to be involved!"


    All of Alfred''s actions stemmed from a grudge against the Widjaya family.


    But he shouldn''t have done anything to Lilia.


    At this time, Lilia heard the man''s exnation, and she suddenly understood what he meant by asking her ''Are you afraid?'' earlier.


    After realizing it, she smiled and shook her head. "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Apart from that, I''m also a member of the Widjaya family!"


    Lilia always looks carefully at things like Jean''s love and concern for her.


    ...


    Clifford is still investigating the car''s problem.


    As for the workshop involved, the workers who handle it, and theplicated situation in that ce, it will take time to investigate.


    One dayter, the result of the investigation came out, and the Ricardo Family''s banquet was going ording to schedule.

 Chapter 744 - Departing For Yogyakarta

    In the afternoon, Lilia is seen wearing a loose, knee-length, light gray skirt with a decorative belt around her waist.


    This dress can cover her lower abdomen without looking bloated.


    Lilia stood in front of the mirror and looked at her appearance. Then, as soon as she turned around, she saw the man standing in front of the changing room''s door.


    She arched her brows and smiled. "Are you done?"


    "Yes." The man looked at her smiling cheek then stepped forward and stood behind her.


    Lilia lowered her head and stepped closer. "Do I look fat wearing this?"


    The man pursed his lips.. "If you are afraid to be seen, you can stay at home and wait for me."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia chuckled a little. "Brother James and Irene will also attend today. As a member of the Widjaya family, if I weren''t around, it wouldn''t look good. I also heard that the Ricardo Family had invited a lot of powerful people from Yogyakarta, Surabaya and Jakarta. "


    The invitations were sent on behalf of the Iron Lady Florence Ricardo. This kind of banquet, no matter who the receiver is, will definitelye.


    The man looked at her from the mirror and said with deep thought. "Then, don''t ever leave my side."


    His advice made Lilia nod seriously. "I won''t let go of your hand, I''ll be careful!"


    �� ...


    After lunch, Lilia and Jean went to Yogyakarta by ne.


    This time, they rejected the Ricardo family''s proposal to send a car to pick them up at the airport.


    The Widjaya family''s convoy also departed from the main house at the same time.


    In the car, Lilia rolled down the window slightly, and a gust of wind broke through, ruffling the hair on her forehead.


    She stretched out her hand, feeling a little suspicious. "What has Alice been doing these past two days? I always text her every day and she always says she''s busy, so she won''t be ying with me for a while! She''s not used to Surabaya, but seems like she''s busier than me��."


    Alice has been in Surabaya for three or four days. Except for the first night and the following morning at the Lakeside Vi.


    Lilia thought silently, then asked again, "Does the person you send follow her every day?"


    Jean answered. "Well, so far, nothing unusual. She went to the hospital several times in thest two days and ording to the report, she''s just got a cold."


    Clifford arranged for some of the guards to follow Alice without leaking out their identities.


    ording to the observations, Alice was a little mysterious, but she did something for a good reason.


    "Ohh..."


    Lilia turned her gaze to the window. Staring at the street outside, her thoughts fluctuated, and she quietly calmed her mind.


    ...


    During the two hour journey, Lilia fell asleep on the ne without realizing it. The hotel chosen by the Ricardo family was Hotel Eden which is an important building in the center of Yogyakarta.


    Lilia woke up calmly when the car drove steadily to the location of the event. She turned her body and looked carefully, only to find that she was being hugged by her man. No wonder she slept so soundly.


    "Are we there yet?" She asked in a gentle tone, sitting straight from his arms and casually looking out the window.


    The man smoothed her hair and answered in a deep voice, "We just got out of the airport. You can still sleep for a bit."


    Lilia was no longer sleepy, she looked at the strange but familiar street scene outside the window, and some memories floated up her mind. She still remembered the scene of attending a birthday banquet in this town at the end of summerst year.


    Although long gone, her memory is still clear.


    ��..


    At 16:20, the Eden Hotel.


    When Jean''s car arrived in front of the hotel, he looked into the parking lot around it and saw many luxury cars were already there.


    The guests, including the members of the Ricardo family were seen walking around the hotel from time to time.


    The banquet starts at 17:30. The Ricardos show great sincerity this time. Not only did they rent the entire hotel, they also prepared a room for every VIP guest upstairs.


    When Lilia and her man stepped into the entrance, the crew at the door checked the invitation cards in their hands, then with respect and courtesy gave them a card room.


    "Mr. Jean, Mrs. Lilia, our hotel staff will escort you to your room. Pleasee inside."


    The crew politely invited them in, and a long red carpet stretched from the entrance to the hotel lobby.


    Perhaps since this was a grand banquet, the entire hotel exuded a festive and harmonious atmosphere.


    The hotel staff inside received the notification and immediately came to Lilia and Jean.


    She led the two of them through the lobby, and as they walked into the guest room area, she politely introduced them to their surroundings.


    "Young master Jean, Mrs. Lilia, there''s a semi-outdoor coffee shop in the lobby area. You can go straight there. There is also a natural green garden outside. The view is very nice, you can take a walk while enjoying the calm breeze... "


    Not long after, they went to the elevator in the guest room area.


    The staff stretched out her hand to block the elevator door. After they entered, she swiped the maic card and pressed the floor number.


    "Your room is on the twelfth floor. If you have any need you can contact the receptionist at any time. The event will be held in our Sahid Ballroom at 17.30. You can rest in your room first and the service staff wille to tell you before the event starts."


    Lilia nodded and said thank you. After the elevator doors closed, she stared at the man next to her. "It seems that the Ricardos attach great importance to this banquet."


    Whether it''s the details of the hotel or the extraordinary service from the staff, everyone can see the sincerity and goodwill of the Ricardo family.


    In this regard, Jean pursed his lips and made noment.


    After a while, the two of them got out of the elevator, and once they passed the corner, they saw the front corridor. Several figures were seen leaning against the wall and talking quietly.


    Lilia looked at them and smiled. "So they are here too!"


    In front of them were Chris, Tom and Alex.


    Each of them was already well dressed, wearing a bow tie, looking amazing and handsome.


    "He''s really slow, looks like he''s changed his mind and isn''ting!"


    These words were a joke that Chris had put out.


    Alex stepped on the wall behind him, leaning to one side. "Jean''spany is busy, while yours is slow!"


    Hearing this, Tom muttered, "I think Jean''s better off finding a professional manager to help take care of hispany. After all these years, it has been on the right track, so he should have enjoyed his youth more by partying!"


    Chris and Alex nced at him and stared at the idiot.


    This smelly boy feels good because his good dad is still not retired. But of course he is going to suffer and be busy taking care of his workter!


    "Why are you all standing here?" At this time, Jean and Lilia were walking side by side towards them.

 Chapter 745 - Constant Strangeness

    Hearing this, Chris casually replied, "Waiting for you, our rooms are all next door."


    They n to gather in Jean''s room before the event begins.


    Lilia opened the door with her room card, and everyone rushed in.


    The room is a suite type, has arge living room, a sofa ced in the middle, also various fruits and drinks that are ced on the table.


    Everyone sat as they pleased, then Chris nced at the closed door and said, "How? How do you feel about today''s banquet?"


    When he asked, he looked at Jean.


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, folded his legs, and made a gracefulment. "He''s really trying hard!"


    Alex agrees. "I can see it! I heard that the Ricardos sent more than 20 private cars to the airport today.. They don''t even hesitate to rent all the rooms at this hotel. Tsk tsk tsk..."


    Chris narrowed his eyes, licked the corners of his lips, and said with a sneer, "In my opinion, Ricky''s words are utterly unbelievable."


    When the words fell, no one spoke.


    Lilia sat steadily beside her husband, watching theyout of the room with great interest.


    Pausing for a moment, Alex asked, "Are your familiesing?"


    "All members of the extended family in Surabaya have been invited, I also heard n epted the invitation!"


    When he heard n''s name, the smile on Chris''s handsome face thickened a little.


    The inconspicuous shaking sound of a cell phone came from the man''s coat pocket.


    Lilia was beside him, and she clearly felt the rhythm of the vibration.


    She indirectly noticed Jean''s motion in taking out the phone, which seemed to be getting a message.


    Lilia didn''t really care about it, but Jean suddenly turned the screen of his cellphone to her.


    Lilia nced at him, and when her eyes fell onto the screen, she was momentarily stunned.


    The news from Clifford: Alice has arrived in Yogyakarta.


    Lilia raised her eyes in surprise and, running into the man''s gaze, the corners of her mouth moved. She stopped talking at once.


    Alice also came to Yogyakarta?!


    She can''t believe it!


    At the same time, her arrival in Yogyakarta was too suspicious.


    The man pulled back the phone and answered only with two words, "Stay tuned!"


    Once the message was sent, Lilia''s heart could no longer calm down.


    Since Alice first appeared in Surabaya, she has not known her intentions until now.


    She only hoped that she arrived with good intentions!


    At this moment, there was an inexplicable silence in the living room.


    The men looked at each other as they were drowned in a strange atmosphere.


    "I suddenly thought of something. Among our extended family, is it only the Widjaya family and the Ricardo family who do not have direct business affairs?"


    Chris'' calm eyes were on Jean. Even though the scope of business of each family was not the same, there were only a few families at the top of the pyramid.


    As the richest family in Yogyakarta, the Ricardo family more or less cooperates with them.


    It''s just that the Ricardo family and the Widjaya family have almost no cooperation or whatsoever.


    At this time, Alex exhaled, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know if my family works with them. I''m only responsible for my own brand business, and I''ve never touched the family business."


    Tom was getting more and more confused, he looked left and right. "I ... When Ie back, I''ll ask my father."


    Chris. "..."


    This stupid brat!


    Chris gave him a pale look, and coughed with his fist on his lips. "The Hartanto family has contact with the Ricardos, but of course it is through n. Why did he invite you though? Obviously weird!"


    Jean had a deep expression and asked nonchntly, "What do you want to say?"


    Chris didn''t hesitate, then leaned slightly forward, saying, "The Ricardos have contact with all of our families, so it was easy to understand for them to invite us. But the Widjaya family has nothing to do with the Ricardos. What was their purpose in inviting you? Was it to show off?"


    Alex frowned as soon as he heard it. "You can''t say that. Don''t forget, I''ve never participated in the management of the family business, but this time, an invitation was sent to me personally."


    Chris fell silent upon hearing this!


    Damn it!


    Things got weird!


    Could it be that the Iron Lady of the Ricardo family really just wanted to celebrate their 100 years?!


    Chris couldn''t figure out the answer for a while.


    If Ricky hadn''t said so much nonsense before, he wouldn''t have been skeptical of the Ricardos.


    "There''s no point in specting more. After the banquet begins, we all will understand." Jean calmly said, as if he did not care about whatever motive this banquet was held.


    After seeing this, Chris and the others closed their minds, turning off the topic and spending their time chatting.


    ...


    At five past ten, the hotel staff started knocking on each room that the banquet was about to start.


    Lilia, Jean and the others were invited out and they walked towards the elevator.


    However, they happened to meet a group of people who were also waiting in front of the lift.


    It was n and Rachel.


    Lilia was pretty taken aback when she caught n''s hand on Rachel''s waist.


    She looked very beautiful today, and she no longer dressed in that worn out office attire like before.


    Instead, she was wearing an evening dress to entuate her elegant and slender figure.


    Even n also wore a suit of the same color, and the two of them stood together looking so harmonious.


    Maybe no one expected that they would meet here, so Rachel''s face was clearly filled with panic.


    She subconsciously wanted to pull n''s hand down, but the man, who was hugging her, walked over with a calm expression.


    "When did you guys arrive?" n said in a familiar and natural tone.


    Chris pulled his lips and coldly replied, "Just now, how about you?"


    n smiled faintly and embraced Rachel even more. "Same."


    No one spoke again after the words fell.


    It''s just that, Rachel was a little annoyed when she noticed Lilia''s gaze.


    "You were here too!"


    Lilia opened her mouth to break the deadlock. She stared at Rachel, her eyes still clear and smiling.


    There was no ridicule, no anger, and no strange gesture to her greeting.


    Rachel bit the corner of her mouth and nodded with difficulty. "Mr. n is allowed to bring a partner, so to reward my hard work, he invited me to this party!"


    With this exnation, she hopes there will be no more awkwardness.


    Lilia smiled. "I happen to be tired of being alone. If you are here, at least I still have someone to talk to."


    "The elevator ising!" When Rachel didn''t know what to answer, the elevator doors opened.


    She tried to stay calm, but n''s hand seemed to be clinging tightly to her.


    This made her hot and ufortable.


    n could feel Rachel''s awkwardness. When the group of people entered the elevator, n stood in a corner hugging her, lowering his head and whispering in her ear. "Why are you so tense? Are you embarrassed when many people see us?"


    It doesn''t matter how big the elevator space is, n''s whisper can still be heard clearly by several others who also happen to take the same elevator.


    Lilia blinked, nced at her friend with a sneer, and couldn''t hold her breath.

 Chapter 746 - Rachel’s Position

    After Lilia sighed, Chris smiled slyly. "If you hugged her in such a way and aren''t currently dating, of course she''ll feel ufortable with your actions, right?"


    At this time, n tightened his arms even more and brought Rachel deep into his arms.


    He stared at her pale cheeks, shook his head and sighed. Then he said meaningfully, "Looks like you didn''t tell him about our rtionship?"


    Tom couldn''t help choking. "What is it? If you guys are really dating, your rtionship isn''t embarrassing. Why hide it then?"


    n nced at him, pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled casually. "Since you say that, I''ll give you a formal introduction. This is my girlfriend Rachel. Is this straightforward enough?"


    For a moment, silence engulfed the elevator.


    .


    Lilia did see the seriousness in n''s eyes.


    She averted her eyes calmly, staring at Rachel in his arms. "Really?"


    She still wants to hear the confession from her friends. Even if they are together, it doesn''t matter to her.


    But don''t hide it!


    Rachel turned from n''s embrace, then stiffly said, "Lilia, I... will exin to you in a moment."


    Tom squinted at her and couldn''t understand her movements. "What is there to exin? Is it difficult to reveal your rtionship?"


    "Tom!"


    "Watch your talk!"


    Two warnings came from Alex and Chris.


    Tom turned angrily, snorted, and muttered, "I just want to know, what can''t be said about this!"


    No one said anything else in the elevator.


    And Rachel''s cheeks were pale.


    Compared to her anxiety, Lilia was very calm.


    From the beginning, she had treated her fairly and rationally.


    She saw Rachel was experiencing inner turmoil, and Lilia was certainly unwilling for her friend to have too much psychological burden, so she just kept quiet.


    There was no denying that n''s introduction put Rachel in an embarrassing situation.


    With a "ting" sound, the lift stopped at the third floor where the Sahid Ballroom was.


    As the group exited the elevator, Rachel took the opportunity to grab Lilia''s wrist.


    She didn''t speak, but stubbornly pulled her to the other side.


    The men saw this scene. Standing still, Chris said jokingly, "When did you change your taste?"


    Nobody knows what kind of woman n likes.


    Does he like a boring woman like Rachel?!


    n put one hand in his pocket, turned to look at Rachel and Lilia, then pursed his lips in response.


    "Is it true?" Chris sneered. "I don''t remember you having such a taste, so a sudden change like this really makes people ufortable."


    After hearing this, n nced at Jean. Seeing that he had no intention of opening his mouth, he said to Chris, "She is special to me, I don''t care about your harsh words."


    He paused, then earnestly added. "Very special!"


    ...


    On the other hand, Rachel led Lilia to the side of the corridor and looked for a quiet ce. In the corner, she turned around and said, "Lilia, I... I don''t want to hide it from you!"


    Lilia''s face was colorless as she rubbed her sore wrist. "So, you two are really together?"


    Rachel raised her eyes, stared deep at her friend''s drooping eyelids, then softly answered. "Just one week."


    Lilia stared at her for a moment, and then smiled, "You really like him?"


    Rachel raised her eyes, and lowered her head again. "Yes, but Lilia, I don''t really want to hide this from you. I''ve heard a little bit about the dispute between n and Jean. I was afraid you would be offended, so I hesitated to tell you. You are my best friend and rest assured I will never do anything to hurt you. But when I''m with him, my heart never stops being happy, I really want to be by his side."


    Rachel''s face was like a girl in love as she confessed everything that was inside her heart.


    At this time, Lilia watched her expression carefully, then nodded. "I understand!".


    "I''m prepared to date him. No matter what happens to him and Jean in the future, I will definitely maintain a neutral position. Please believe me, I really like him!"


    Lilia wrinkled the corners of her mouth silently.


    She believed that Rachel was truly in love with n.


    Lilia also knew that she was revealing her position when she was pouring out her heart.


    But when she saw their rtionship, Lilia still hesitated. Will Rachel still be able to maintain this neutral position when the conflict between her husband and n urs?!


    There is currently no answer to this question.


    Lilia took a deep look at Rachel. She asked the final question, "I heard that n has a lot of history before. Do you know about this?"


    Out of care and responsibility for Rachel, she gets to the point.


    After all, there is no one in Surabaya who does not know how much ''tea'' n''s previous rtionships have.


    Hearing this, Rachel lowered her eyelids and nodded softly. "I know, but I don''t think it''s all true. If you spend a day with him, you will also know that it is not true."


    She had a heart for n since the beginning, and when Rachel followed him every day, she felt a warm feeling when she was with him. What people say about n is not true, at least ording to her.


    Rachel didn''t see herself as deserving of n. But she felt lucky because the man did not see her as someone lower than him.


    In other words, n is alwaysfortable when with her. And then, the love between them starts to grow.


    Lilia listened to these words, and her heart suddenly sank. "Have you confirmed your rtionship?"


    Given that her partner is n, Lilia reminded Rachel not to be manipted by him!


    Rachel nodded, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Lilia could not say anything else.


    Apart from congratting her and wishing her good luck, she could hardly say any more advice.


    Their rtionship had grown without her knowing. She only hoped that n could live up to Rachel''s expectations.


    Five minutester, Lilia and Rachel walked out of the corridor side by side. The two of them had calm smiles on their faces.


    Lilia walked and approached n, then said seriously, "Brother, you have to treat her well in the future. If you don''t, I''ll p you myself. Don''t you dare to make her cry."


    She is still very open-minded, so she expresses her concerns and hopes that n will treat Rachel well.


    Indeed, love is something for two.


    She was not qualified to talk about the past, and there was no reason to question their intentions.


    Sometimes, love just drives people crazy!

 Chapter 747 - The Party Has Started

    At this moment, n was standing in front of Lilia smiling. "I love her, I dare not disappoint her!"


    These words took Lilia a little by surprise.


    Chris was a little impatient. He saw Rachel standing next to n with low brows and sneered. "If you are finished, shall wee in now?"


    n took Rachel''s waist casually, looked around, and said, "You guys go first, I''ll invite her to meet some friends."


    Chris turned and left.


    Lilia didn''t know when the rtionship between Chris and n had be more and more like enemies.


    It can only be said that n is a good brother. But on the other hand, he is also quite a cunning businessman.


    Chris'' distant backnded in n''s eyes, causing waves in his heart.


    Alex, Tom and the others nodded at him, then turned and walked towards the Sahid Ballroom.


    Lilia and Jean hadn''t left yet. She then turned her gaze to Rachel. "I''ll go in first. Let''s talk againter when we have time!"


    Rachel nodded. "Alright, hurry up and go. Don''t let everyone wait long."


    Whether this was a hunch or not, Lilia felt that she might never have a chance to talk to Rachel again after this.


    There was only n in her friend''s heart now.


    And as her friend, perhaps she could only stand far and bless their rtionship.


    Lilia and Jean turned and walked forward, her calm face and the corners of her lips unable to reveal anything strange.


    Jean looked to the side and hugged her beside him. As they walked side by side, he whisperedfortably, "Since that''s her choice, just ept it!"


    Lilia''s steps were chaotic, and her head turned towards her husband while chuckling. "I know, therefore I said nothing."


    So far, no one has been able to judge whether Rachel and n''s rtionship was right or wrong.


    It could be true love!


    Of course we want our friends to be happy with what they choose and worry about what to worry about.


    Lilia does have doubts about Rachel''s choice but she still has great respect for her decision.


    The man looked at Lilia''s cheek, and saw that she was calm and relieved. "Better think this way. It might not be a bad thing for her to be in a rtionship with n!"


    When approaching the Sahid Ballroom, Lilia smiled. "I hope so. Rachel also seems to know our rtionship with n, otherwise she won''t be too nervous and careful. I understand her concern. If it were me, I might as well make this choice. So let it all flow then!"


    Lilia''s words sounded as if she was trying tofort herself.


    But she calmly hid everything in her heart and let time do its job.


    After that, she and her husband stepped into the beautifully decorated ballroom.


    Lifting her eyes, she saw her inws James and Irene walking towards them.


    ...


    Meanwhile, n took Rachel to the semi-outdoor cafe downstairs.


    Along the way, n raised his eyebrows, looked at Rachel, and asked, "What are you and Lilia talking about? "


    Rachel nced at him and answered honestly, "Nothing, I just wanted to exin our rtionship to her."


    n''s gaze was lit up, his smile attractive. "Our rtionship�� Is it burdensome for you? What is there to exin?"


    "No!" Rachel''s tone was anxious, seemingly hesitant to argue. "I ... They just don''t know you as well as I do. So it can''t be helped if you are suspected of having a bad intention!"


    n frowned calmly. "What do you mean, Lilia thought I''m not genuine?"


    Rachel suddenly couldn''t argue.


    She stared at n nkly, and suddenly noticed that the man''s cheeks were sullen.


    There''s no time to exin. In the coffee shop smoking area, someone greets n. "You took so long!"


    Rachel looked to the side and slowly lowered her head when she saw Alfred in a ck suit.


    "I have something to discuss, you can take a walk by yourself for a bit. If you are bored, you can go up first. "


    n rxed his breath and walked to the smoking area.


    Rachel was left where she was, confused about what to do.


    Alfred turned his gaze on Rachel''s body, then looked up and down. When he looked away, his eyes were filled with ridicule.


    What a fool!


    n came to Alfred and caught his eye. "What are you looking at? Are you attracted to her?"


    Alfred raised his hand and smoked his cigarette. "I''m not a womanizer like you!"


    "Why do you sound so polite!" n answered jokingly, and took the cigarette box that Alfred gave him, then took a sip while lighting it.


    At this time, Alfred looked over n''s shoulder, saw Rachel''s head lowered and walked back, then casually asked, "Are you going to announce it to everyone?"


    "She''s just a girlfriend, she''s not worth introducing to everyone." A tone that sounded as if n didn''t like Rachel.


    Alfred moved the corners of his lips, not talking about it anymore. "Does Lilia know that you are ying with her friend?"


    n''s expression was surprised, he smoked his cigarette and smiled casually. "Of course my rtionship with her is no joke. But the definition that best fits me is that this rtionship is just a quest for joy."


    "In this era, when adult men and women have sex, do they have to have to love and get married? I''m not Jean Widjaya, I''m not so determined to marry young! Do you think Lilia can''t see my attitude towards her friend? She just didn''t have a position to say any more. After all, a woman like Rachel is a fool blinded by her heart!"


    n''s attitude towards his rtionship with Rachel sounded cruel. However, what he said was very urate.


    Alfred looked at him deeply, lowered his eyelids, then said incoherently, "How reluctant Jean is with Lilia?"


    n blinked. "That''s their business. I just want to remind you that the Widjaya family background is unexpected. As a colleague, I suggest not to provoke him."


    "And what if he provokes me?"


    n did not answer that question, the cold light in his eyes suddenly appeared. He sighed and closed his eyes, not saying anything.


    He and Alfred are just business partners, and as ast resort, he won''t interfere with Alfred and Jean''s business.


    Because it''s not worth it!


    ...


    Rachel returns to the Sahid Ballroom alone. After her family went bankrupt, she didn''t participate in high ss banquets for a long time.


    In the hall, the lights are bright and the atmosphere is festive.


    Most men have female friends to apany them. As people interact, they mingle with countless deep interests.


    Rachel stands at the entrance of the banquet hall, her eyes looking around panicked.


    She was a little cautious and trying to find a familiar figure in this banquet hall.


    But the crowd was packed, which puzzled her for a while.


    "Hey, hey, look at that girl, she''s n''s new girlfriend!"


    At this time, several beautiful women were gathering together, talking about Rachel.


    "Huh? No way! That face is too�� Ordinary!"

 Chapter 748 - A Unique Welcome?

    Several women reluctantly pointed to Rachel.


    "It''s hard to believe, when did n''s eyesight get so bad!"


    "Who knows if he lost a bet, that woman really doesn''t deserve him!"


    "Maybe she has good skills, it looks like she managed to win n''s heart in bed!"


    Envy makes people jealous!


    They kept on gossiping and jeering, even their eyes were full of contempt.


    Rachel wasn''t far from them, and all this sarcastic remark caught her attention.


    She darkened her eyes and turned her head to look at them, but the other party was unafraid and stared back at her, seemingly eager to annoy her.


    At this time, a clear sound of footsteps came, apanied by a cold tone. "Since you sound like you know n so well, would you like to talk to him about this matter face to face?"


    Several people looked back at the same time, and their gaze fell at Lilia''s figure..


    Lilia didn''t know that they were all so displeased with her pretty face.


    Everyone knows Lilia and the tworge families behind her.


    The women froze for a long time, and finally curled their lips in anger, not daring to speak.


    "Rachel, why are you standing here alone?"


    Lilia stepped forward to help Rachel, standing beside her, deliberately blocking the view.


    Rachel smiled broadly. "I couldn''t find you just now��"


    "I was chatting with the others in the bar area, where''s n? Why isn''t he with you? " Lilia looked around but couldn''t find n.


    Rachel lowered her head, her voice weak. "He wanted to speak to Mr. Ricardo, so I was asked to go here first!"


    Mr. Ricardo, huh?


    Must be Alfred for sure!


    Contemtion spread across Lilia''s face, then she led Rachel to the center of the ce. "Then, just let him! We better have fun first before the event starts. You better sit down with me before the show starts."


    After that, she took Rachel''s hand and passed some of the jealous-looking women.


    And their arrogance has not abated until now.


    Who is she?


    She looks quite ordinary, but how can Lilia treat her specially?!


    Isn''t she just an ordinary woman?


    Rachel walked over to Lilia''s side, and she caught a glimpse of the stupid gazes. When she looked away, she whispered, "Lilia, thank you ..."


    "It''s alright, you don''t have to listen to them and make your mood worse, most of them are just jealous!"


    Rachel nodded silently, but she wasn''t at all calm.


    Because everything they say is fact.


    "Lilia, I ..."


    "Little girl!"


    Just as Rachel wanted to exchange a few words, from behind them, a gentle and kind call came.


    The two of them turned around at the same time. When Lilia saw the person, she immediately let go of Rachel, and stepped forward. "Mrs. Florence, long time no see!"


    She didn''t expect that she would meet the patriarch of the Ricardo family.


    At this time, Florence was apanied by an old maid and four other servants. She was wearing a phoenix gold cheongsam embroidered with dark red patterns. She didn''t look old and looked very fit.


    Lilia''s respectful and humble attitude made Florence''s face full of friendly smiles. "It''s true that I haven''t seen you in a long time. Thest time we met was at a banquet at your grandfather''s house, right? "


    "Yes, Madame is right!"


    After hearing this, Florence nodded with a smile, her clear eyes swept over Lilia. "Why are you alone today? Why aren''t you with your husband and the others?!"


    Lilia nced at Florence, smiled slightly and nced sideways at the bar. "They''re all there."


    Florence averted her eyes and nodded. "Alright, it''s good if everyonees. I''m just worried because it must be a tough journey for you toe from Surabaya. Even though you are young, don''t overdo it tonight! Don''t get carried away and don''t drink too much."


    Lilia nodded. "Thank you for your hospitality, Madame!"


    Once again, Florence smiled deeply at Lilia, after which she said something about health, and led the servants into the crowd.


    Lilia stared at her from a distance, slightly frowning between her brows.


    Why did she think the smile on Florence''s face was meaningless?!


    Without bothering to think about it again, the banquet was about to begin.


    ...


    On the thousands of chairs that were in the ballroom, all the guests had sat down.


    Looking around, there were many important figures, and many people from major families were present, giving the Ricardo family a lot of face.


    At this time, Lilia and the others were seated next to the main table.


    Young and old members of the Ricardo family sat around the two main tables.


    Florence naturally sits in the most conspicuous position.


    At the start of the banquet, Alfred and n appeared from the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Rachel couldn''t hold her gaze, and immediately sat up straight, staring straight at her. "Lilia, my seat is over there, I''ll be going first!"


    n and the others weren''t at the same table. Rachel saw that n had arrived, and she couldn''t help but whisper in her ear.


    Lilia didn''t want to hold her back, so she just nodded slowly.


    Rachel walked around the two tables and returned to n''s side.


    Seeing this scene, Lilia sighed silently.


    We can never wake up a person who doesn''t want to open their eyes.


    At the same time, Alfred calmly stepped onto the stage.


    He took the microphone from the staff. He was wearing a high-definition dark blue suit with a strong aura. He looked around and raised the microphone. His soft voice then echoed around every corner.


    "Thank you foring to the Centennial Banquet of the Ricardo Family despite your busy schedule ..."


    Alfred''s kind greeting expressed his gratitude to everyone.


    His gaze swept across the guests, and then he smiled to himself. "I believe that everyone present has a close rtionship with the Ricardo family. As the next head of the Ricardo family, I must thank all of you for showing love and assistance to my family."


    "Today''s banquet, it''s a banquet that marks my family''s century old history. To this day, the Ricardos are a family with a century of history. As a family member, I am deeply honored by this. In the past century, the Ricardos have experienced an era of war and financial crisis, we would not have managed to survive to this day without the support of all of you."


    After those words fell, a deafening burst of apuse rang out in the banquet hall.


    Alfred bowed politely, and the topic immediately changed. "Of course, I believe everyone knows that our family had high expectations for my generation. I thought back to when my father was still alive, it is the season of the best in the family of Ricardo. Unfortunately, my father had been killed in a ne ident."


    "It led to the fall of the Ricardo family. If my grandmother had not turned things around, I''m afraid that the Ricardos wouldn''t have survived it all. Therefore, in this banquet, I want to celebrate the fact that the Ricardos are still in this world, and I want to share with you all the glory of the Ricardo family."

 Chapter 749 - Opening Ceremony!

    Alfred briefly describes The Ricardo family history over the years.


    Then he slowly walked to the side of the stage and pointed to therge screen behind him. "The Ricardo family will share their history with the audience in this documentary of our a hundred years of struggle."


    After the words fell, he turned and walked down the stairs.


    And on the big screen, a documentary prepared by the Ricardo family especially for this banquet was yed.


    The screen was deliberately made in ck and white.


    As old school pictures and buildings buried deep in memory are put in front of everyone, people begin to yearn for that era of tragedy.


    The documentary is nearly twenty minutes long, and when it''s halfway yed, the image on the screen catches everyone''s attention.


    .


    The photos on the screen were taken on the streets of a building in Surabaya.


    The two young men stood with their hands behind their hands, wearing round sses in a calm and gentle manner.


    Someone whispered. "Isn''t that... Darrel?"


    "Who is next to him? Looks familiar!"


    "Looks like it''s the previous Patriarch of the Widjaya family!"


    "Ah, what a coincidence? Didn''t the Widjaya family patriarch also die in a ne crash that same year?"


    "Yes, yes, I remember when you said it..."


    The guests were still whispering, and the images turned into a messy and tragic ne crash from a site.


    Since it''s an old documentary, the image resolution is not high, but the history it shows is really surprising.


    At this time, Alfred had resigned, and slowly came to a position next to the main desk.


    He looked at Jean and James beside him faintly, then leaned over and sneered deeply. "You two, do you remember this ident?"


    James looked at Alfred calmly, he could clearly see that there was provocation in Alfred''s eyes.


    He sat beside him in an imposing manner. "What do the Ricardos want to say?"


    Meanwhile, Jean sipped his wine ss. "Showing their scars?"


    Alfred then returned to his chair, leaned back and whispered, "Are you ying dumb? Does the Widjaya family really not know why my father died?"


    James''s gaze became sharp. "Don''t use carelessly!"


    Currently, the documentary is still being shown on the screen.


    Alfred ignored James'' anger, and turned his head to the screen. "You, the Widjaya family with the devil''s heart, not only killed my father, but you also embezzled all property in his name. Are you saying this is a careless usation? I heard that the Widjaya family is evil and cunning, and their ability to spin facts around is truly extraordinary."


    At this time, Alfred removed all pretense and elegance from his calm look.


    He is no longer a teacher who teaches and educates people, but a person standing at the top of his family''s pyramid as its protector.


    James listened to Alfred''s harsh words, and couldn''t help feeling annoyed.


    To this day, only a few people have dared to speak that way in front of the Widjaya family.


    James'' tone was sharp as he said, "I see why you guys invited our family even though we''re not that close. It turns out you just wanted to vent your childish anger?"


    Alfred evenughed angrily. "My father lost his life, of course I am very angry! This hundred years banquet... I specially prepared it for the Widjaya family. Look carefully at the documentary! First, if it weren''t for your father''s doing, would my father die?"


    "If not for the Widjaya family''s harsh treatment towards him, would he leave on that flight and travel with your parents? My father''s death caused chaos in my family. Today, the Ricardos look grand and morous, but we still suffer from internal and external problems. This is all caused by the Widjaya family! Now tell me how we should bnce the ount then!"


    At this time, Alfred leaned over and whispered into the ears of the two of them. In the eyes of the other guests, it just looked like a familiar greeting.


    After some cynicism, he opened his eyes and looked at the people at the table, his mouth curled in disgust.


    Irene''s face is very ugly as she said, "Mr. Alfred, you are young, so we can ignore your silly words. But you showed me the photos of the ne crash in the documentary, which were too disrespectful to the deceased ones."


    "And don''t forget. When your father died, our Widjaya family also lost our parents and brother. You one-sidedly put this responsibility on us, it is basically the logic of the robbers! Then, with the current internal and external problems of your family, if you really want to inherit the highest position in your family then what? You''re still nothing but a child throwing tantrums in our eyes!"


    Irene''s words were truly merciless. As the main wife of the Widjaya family, not only can she be dignified and graceful, but also able to make critical analysis.


    Her sharp words were tantamount to a p in the face for Alfred.


    The people sitting at Irene and James''s table are all family members who came from Surabaya.


    Chris also sneered when Irene finished speaking. "That is indeed the logic of the robbers. The ne crash is a natural disaster and nobody''s will, there is no way the Widjaya family could be involved in it. I heard that you were a teacher before, but why don''t you use your brain before you speak?"


    Even though Alex and Tom didn''tment, they looked at Alfred with dissatisfaction.


    Was the Ricardos Family''s Hundred Years Banquet prepared to use the Widjaya Family?


    This rhetoric sounded offensive.


    Facing everyone''s different expressions, Alfred still looked calm.


    He lowered his head and smiled lightly, then smacked his tongue. "The Widjaya family mistress sounded wise, I see. That''s why the Second Young Master of the Hartanto family supported her. After all, wasn''t the Hartanto family more unstable than the Ricardos? Why do you pretend to be more rxed?!"


    After he finished speaking, Alfred straightened the back of his chair, raised his hands to straighten his jacket, and smiled calmly. "Okay, I''ve said all I have to say. I hope what I just said won''t affect your appetite."


    As he turned around, he narrowed his eyes at the always silent Jean.


    A dark light floated in his cold pupils, and his cheeks showed tension. After a few seconds, he walked towards the main table.


    After Alfred left, there was a strange silence at the table.


    Under such circumstances, everyone held back their emotions.


    Even if he had suspicions that angered the Widjaya family, everyone would definitely not endure such ridiculous usations.


    At this time, Chris frowned. "Jean, what does Alfred mean?"


    Jean shook the wine ss in his hand. "Looks like it''s just the opening ceremony!"


    He casually threw his words, his vague answer made people even more curious.


    Alex rubbed the edge of the bowl and narrowed his eyes. "Does he still have any other tricks?"


    "Who knows, no matter what he has, he runs around and tells nonsense stories!"


    James was really angry, he just paused and red at the main table where Alfred was.


    At this time, Alfred was sitting next to his grandmother, and the two of them lowered their heads and whispered.


    The Ricardos centennial banquet was actually not that simple.


    James pulled his gaze back and looked at Jean. "You better be careful!"


    "Well, I know that!"


    Irene took a piece of meat from the te in the middle and ced it on Lilia''s te. She also whispered to her sister-inw, "That Ricardo family boy is still young and energetic. If it weren''t for the reputation of the Iron Lady, who would even bat an eye to him! But after all, this is their city, we''d better be mentally prepared. I''m worried that brat is nning a dangerous trick."

 Chapter 750 - Invitation From Florence

    At this moment, Lilia was lowering her head to chew some food. Looks like she''s eating seriously, but in fact, she''s thinking hard.


    Why did Alfred think that the Widjaya family killed his father?


    The parents and second child of the Widjaya family were also killed in the ident, which could be said to be a much more serious loss than that of the Ricardo family.


    And when that happened, Alfred was just a teenage boy. If no one had instilled such thoughts in his heart from the start, there was no way he could harbor such great hatred.


    Thinking of this, Lilia opened her eyes and vaguely looked at the grinning Iron Lady.


    The old woman contributed a lot to Ricardo''s family status.


    At that time, her leadership at such a difficult time made her a hero and was called the Iron Lady who was praised by everyone.


    .


    She was definitely not inferior to any man in both mind and skill.


    "What do you see?" Jean caught Lilia''s secret move. He took his spoon and added a piece of vegetable to his wife''s bowl.


    Lilia turned her head, licked the corner of her mouth and whispered beside her. "Tonight... It looks like we can''t leave here so easily!"


    After which, a bright light appeared in her eyes.


    The man wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue, then said softly, "It depends on whether he has enough strength and courage to execute the rest!"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows and brought the vegetables to her mouth. "He clearly wants to convey that he no longer wants to pretend to be a good guy in front of us. And if we run away, we''ll look guilty. I myself am actually curious about what role Mrs. Florence will y tonight."


    "I heard that the grandson she loved the most was Alfred. There is no way the patriarch failed to see what is happening now. Since she didn''t say anything, she rified that she agreed to everything that Alfred arranged. This pair of grandmother and grandson may have nned it all a long time ago."


    Lilia clearly analyzed the current situation with a clear mind as she continued to eat vegetables and drink mouthfuls of juice.


    Even if she couldn''t leave the hotel easily tonight, she didn''t seem affected at all.


    There was a soft color in the man''s deep eyes as he looked at her. Then he curled his lips and smiled. "If we can''t go tonight, then just ept it and we''ll sleep in this luxurious hotel for one night!"


    Lilia noddedfortably. "As long as you are with me, I don''t care where I sleep!"


    All over the dining table, their indifferent and casual conversation clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    Chris wiped his face and took a sip of wine ss with a very disturbing expression.


    Tom noticed their loving behavior, put down his cutlery and sighed.


    When will he find his destined soulmate?!


    Meanwhile, Alex looked at them with a smile, sincerely happy for Jean.


    More than half of the food hade out, and the guests'' enthusiasm increased.


    To thank the invited guests present, the Ricardo family specially prepared exquisite souvenirs.


    At the same time, it is also a means of winning over the hearts of some influential figures.


    And in every gift, there is a hidden gold-ted business card that belongs to Alfred.


    The guests were vaguely aware that the patriarch of the Ricardo family was nning to push Alfred forward, and put all the responsibility of the Ricardo family on the potential sessor.


    The hotel staff delivers gift boxes to guests at each table. During this time, Florence took advantage of the distraction for a temporary exit.


    Not long after, a servant said something in Alfred''s ear, and he also disappeared from the banquet hall.


    After he left, Ricky couldn''t sit still.


    Taking advantage of the noisy environment, he quickly moved to Jean''s side, pulled out a chair from the side, and sat down in a very anxious tone. "Mr. Jean, our family''s bodyguards are all here tonight. I''m afraid they will be brought against you, this..."


    James nced at Ricky, speaking impulsively, "So what?"


    It depends on whether Alfred wants to destroy the reputation of the century-old Ricardo family. If not, he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing!


    Ricky choked, unable to speak for a while.


    At the moment when the atmosphere became awkward, the butler outside the banquet hall turned around again.


    She quickly walked towards James. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Ricky and her face was stunned. "Young master, what are you doing here?"


    This old butler was the old woman''s confidant.


    Ricky snorted in disgust. "Do I have to report every business of mine to you?"


    The old servant sneered. "Of course I don''t dare to be that impudent!"


    When the words fell, she nodded at James and said politely, "The patriarch of the Widjaya family, Madame has invited you to her private room upstairs!"


    Irene asked after hearing this, "Only the patriarch?"


    The old servant said faintly, "This�� Madame didn''t say anything if the wife cane to apany her husband, but it shouldn''t matter too much."


    After that, James slowly stood up, and his tone was indisputable. "Then, as the Widjaya family''s mistress, I will go together with her."


    The old servant''s eyes lit up. "Let me escort you!"


    Lilia followed and got up, but Irene looked at her disapprovingly. "Lilia, don''t go..."


    "No problem," Jean put a hand on her waist and brought Lilia into his arms.


    Tonight, Lilia can''t leave his side.


    She was sure that Alfred would not make any big moves at his own banquet tonight.


    And the previous provocative statement was undoubtedly a bluff, and most importantly, he had just rified his resentment towards the Wijaya Family.


    If it can''t be resolved tonight, the days toe will probably be a real confrontation between the Widjayas and the Ricardos!


    James saw this scene and waved his hand. "What are you talking about? Lilia is our family, of course she will go with us!"


    At this point, Chris was impatient and stood up too. "It''s noisy in here, let''s go out and smoke!"


    He looked at Tom and Alex.


    They raised their eyebrows and nodded, and in an instant, everyone at the table left their seats.


    ...


    When James and the others arrived in the private room of the Ricardos family, they saw Alfred standing at the door, staring at them with deep and dark eyes.


    He lowered his head and returned to talking on the phone, snickered at the corner of his lips. Then he turned and raised his hand to open the heavy door. "Everyone, please!"


    Outside the door, Chris, Alex and Tom are stopped in the corridor by the old maid.


    She smiled apologetically. "Sir, I am truly sorry, Madame only invited the Patriarch of the Widjaya family and the rest of the family, so all of you... please stay here!"


    Chris raised his hand and tugged at his bow tie, his Adam''s apple rolled slightly. "Maybe you don''t understand so I just want to give your boss a message."


    The butler nodded repeatedly. "No problem, I will tell him."


    Chris patted his lips and turned to Tom and Alex. "The three of us represent our extended family. I''m from the Hartanto family, Alex from the Vander family, and Tom from the Wibowo family. The Ricardos are in Yogyakarta and may not understand the situation, but it doesn''t matter if a butler like you doesn''t understand. You just need to convey this message to your employer."


    "If even a single hair dropped from the Widjaya family''s side in this city, then we, three big families from Surabaya, will fight to thest drop of blood to bnce the ount!"


    The butler, who was still grinning, suddenly looked astonished.


    After serving a rich family for so many years, she was naturally aware of the deep-rooted rtionship between extended families.


    But she did not expect that there would be such a deep friendship between the extended families in Surabaya.

 Chapter 751 - Declaration

    Lilia''s heart sank as soon as she entered the room.


    She guessed that Alfred must have made some preparations, but she didn''t expect that there would be nearly twenty bodyguards standing in the vast hall.


    Everyone was closely guarding, and the aura was like that of a beast. They were standing in various corners of the room. This momentum alone was enough to shock people.


    It is unfortunate that such a scene ismon in the Widjaya family.


    James saw Florence sitting on the square sofa, then walked forward. "Today is truly unforgettable."


    At this moment, Florence was sitting at the side, suppressing a smile. Then she raised his voice in an even tone.. "Sir, please have a seat. Since this event is to reminisce about our past, of course you can''t ignore the feelings. The Patriarch of the Widjaya family is a noble person, and this kind of security is just a precaution!"


    It sounded good, but the Ricardo family''s intentions were not that simple.


    Do they really want to surprise the Widjaya family?


    James was worried that it was the wrong method!


    He sat quietly across from the old woman. There was only serenity between his sharp eyebrows and eyes.


    In this private room, all the sofas were arranged side by side, with a square coffee table in the middle.


    This type of decoration made the atmosphere very solemn.


    After everyone had sat down, Florence took a cup of tea and took a sip from it. Then she raised her eyes and surveyed everyone. "Don''t be so tense, have a cup of tea first."


    At this time, the old butler pushed in from the door.


    He stood there for a few seconds, then walked to Florence. Covering the corner of her mouth with her hand, she whispered Chris'' words to her.


    Florence''s expression remained unchanged, but a storm was already breaking inside her eyes.


    She lowered her head and put the teacup back on the table, smiling and muttering. "They are young, their blood heats up fast! Ignore it."


    The butler pursed her lips and stood respectfully after the old woman waved her hand. She then stood quietly behind the sofa.


    In the hall, there was an engulfing silence.


    Lilia sat next to Jean, but still carefully watched all of Florence''s actions and expressions.


    "Little girl, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Florence raised her eyes and met Lilia''s gaze. After blurting out her question, Lilia couldn''t tell if her tone was filled with excitement or anger.


    Lilia didn''t hide it, and answered humbly, "Since you are talking about the past, does this still concern your advice to your grandson to treat me well?"


    "Little girl, are you worried?"


    Lilia nodded. "I''m afraid that Madam is still trying to set me up with your grandson."


    Florence''s brows flickered sharply, she gripped the armrest of the sofa lightly and nodded. "That''s right. If you are not married, I really hope you can marry this grandson of mine!"


    "Grandma!" Alfred cut her off. "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Florenceughed, her eyes gradually bing distant and long. "I am old, of course I am thinking about my future generation, is that wrong?"


    After a moment of silence, Florence began to put on a serious face. "Mr. James, let me ask you first. You know my son''s name is Darrell, right? He is Alfred''s father, my only child."


    Hearing her voice, James put down his cup and tapped the table. "I''ve heard his name, but I''ve never seen him."


    "You haven''t seen him?! At that time, my son and the Widjaya family had a cooperative rtionship. He and your father are close friends, have you never met him before?"


    The man''s tone of voice revealed sarcasm and doubt. James nodded and repeated, "Even if he''s good friends with my father, I''ve never met him. Is that a problem?"


    "Mr. James, you lied!" Alfred said with a gloomy expression. "My father had a very serious rtionship with the Widjaya family at that time. As the eldest son and potential sessor, it is impossible for you to never see him!"


    Alfred always seemed to be brooding about his father''s death.


    In addition, he concluded that the Widjaya family killed his father.


    This made Lilia frown inadvertently, was there another hidden feeling in it?


    At this moment, James sighed softly and ran into the fiery gazes of the Ricardo family''s olddy and her grandson. "Just now, you said that this centenary banquet was specially prepared for the Widjaya family. I think I can understand what you meant earlier."


    "Madame Florence, it seems we need to straighten out some facts that we both know. It is true that the Widjaya and Ricardo family are rted in a cooperation in the past during the era of my father and Darrell. But this grandson of yours, confidently uses my family of killing Darrel."


    "What we need to emphasize is, why would we do that? Weren''t my parents and dear sibling also on the flight? We are all saddened by the loss of a member of our family, but that doesn''t mean you can put the me on my family!"


    James''ment was really harsh.


    Their intention to pour dirty water on the Widjaya family waspletely unreasonable.


    When Alfred heard it, he immediately clenched his fists. He leaned forward slightly, then said with a tone filled with sarcasm, "My father obviously refused the business trip at that time. If the Widjaya family had not urged him, he would not havee to the airport at that time."


    "Despite your loss, my father died because of the Widjaya family. If you want proof, I have plenty. On my father''s cell phone, he still has the travel text messages sent to him by your patriarch at the time. Would you like to read it?" His tone was outspoken, but slightly trembling.


    Perhaps, it was difficult to face? a truth that had been buried in his heart for years calmly.


    At this moment, Irene spoke. "Mr. Alfred, what can we say? The truth has been buried with them in the ne crash. You want to get justice, but the premise is... Is this justice right or wrong? These bodyguards you''ve brought along clearly meant something. Do you want justice or do you want to force us to confess?"


    "Let''s talk about what happened 15 years ago. Better tell us directly what the Ricardo family wants! If the hatred is so deeply rooted in your heart to the point that you can not forget it, why did you note to the Widjaya family to meet us in the early years?"


    Irene''s words are very reasonable!


    It also makes Florence and Alfred embarrassed and angry!


    Alfred felt like his eyes were stabbed with hot rods as he heard it, maybe that''s why his eyes gradually became red.


    He suddenly growls like an animal. "A few years ago? Do you know how my father died? If it weren''t for me working at the school as a professional teacher, do you think I could still be fair to you?


    "Mr. James, Jean, no matter how many years have passed, my hatred for the Widjaya family will never fade! Especially you, Jean, what you did to Gxy Real Estate... I will repay you twice! In the past ten years, the Widjaya family has never thought about peace!"


    At this time, Alfred waspletely tearing his face to pieces with the Widjaya family. His graceful look and tenderness was no longer visible, and his expression was reced by all the lust for revenge that had been blinded by hatred.


    The smile on Florence also disappeared. She patted the back seat and said deeply, "Mr. James, even if the past existed, it will not be lost. The Widjaya family killed my son. This is an undeniable fact! The Ricardo family will dere war on the Widjaya family!"

 Chapter 752 - Enrico And His Past

    Florence''s words sounded very clear.


    Just as everyone was entangled and couldn''t help themselves, there was a loud noise outside the private room door.


    Immediately after, the door was suddenly kicked by Chris.


    This huge movement worried everyone in the room.


    The bodyguards in the room rushed to secure the situation, but they were horrified by the scene outside the door before they could take any action.


    Outside the corridor, there were nearly twenty bodyguards.


    But now, only a bodyguard in all ck was seen taking three steps forward.


    At several other points, the entire corridor was already surrounded by members of the Widjaya family''s security team..


    At this moment, Clifford stood behind Chris with a cold face.


    Florence looked at them with a very embarrassed expression. "Son of the Hartanto family, where is your decency!"


    Chris pursed his lips nonchntly, stepped aside and didn''t even look at Florence. He looked at Jean then said, "I just wanted to let you know that there is someone who wants to meet you!"


    As the words fell, two people appeared behind him.


    The moment Lilia saw Alice, she suddenly stood up. "Alice!"


    Finally, she got here!


    However, Jean looked at the person next to Alice, with deep eyes and a twisted throat. His gaze slowly turned gentle.


    These days, he sent people to keep an eye on Alice, but he still couldn''t find Enrico.


    The Ricardo family''s bodyguard stood by the entrance in bewilderment. Their two masters didn''t speak, and they didn''t know whether to act.


    However, even if they act, it is estimated that there is no chance of winning.


    The members of the Widjaya family security team guarding outside looked into the room with a rough look. If they rounded them up, there were approximately fifty people!


    Not to mention that there were several bodyguards from other Surabaya noble families wandering outside the corridor.


    At this time, Alice helped Enrico into the door with a sullen expression. His eyes deliberately avoided Jean''s. Lilia could see how guilty he was without needing careful observation.


    Enrico walks very slowly, one of his legs is paralyzed, which makes him unable to walk straight.


    His cheeks were covered with scars and the missing eyeball looked hideous under the bright light.


    Within a short distance, Enrico walked for almost half a minute. He looked deeply at Jean, then turned to look at Alfred the next second.


    In a mute voice, he said, "Son�� Do you remember me?"


    The atmosphere in the room became more refined.


    Enrico''s voice sounded like a barrel being hit, very loud.


    Even if he spoke the words very loudly, it was still apanied by grunts and loud breathing sounds.


    After seeing this, James looked at Enrico with a serious expression, and after a while, he faintly turned to Jean and asked in a low volume, "Jean, who is he?"


    Jean didn''t speak, but looked at Enrico with a deep and heavy gaze.


    He called Alfred "son"?!


    This scene clearly shocked everyone, casting doubts into their hearts.


    What is the rtionship between this strange and ugly man and Alfred?!


    At that moment, Alfred nced at him nonchntly. "I don''t remember!"


    He had never known such an ugly man!


    As the words fell, Enrico sneered, his hoarse voice mixed with traces of pain as he turned to look at James. His mouth was seen slightly trembling.


    In the next moment, he dragged his aching body and staggered, three steps apart and suddenly�� his knees fell to the ground.


    He said, "Brother, it''s me... Jack!"


    Even though it was a few simple words, Enrico said it with great difficulty.


    Jack�� Jack Widjaya, the second child of the Widjaya family!


    He''s also Enrico, the caretaker of the Alessandrio family''s garden!


    Jack Widjaya!


    With a few simple words, James stood up in shock.


    He turned his gaze down nkly, and stared at the kneeling man in front of him for a moment.


    After half a minute, he finally found his voice. "What, what did you say?"


    James'' always calm expression finally tended to copse at this moment.


    He shook his head in disbelief. "Impossible, you are not the second child! He obviously died in an ident fifteen years ago! Who are you?"


    He couldn''t be med for asking such a question. After all, who could have survived a ne crash?


    Moreover, there isn''t a trace of the Widjaya family''s physical traits in Enrico''s appearance.


    His scar-covered cheeks and an eye socket without an eyeball were all unbelievable.


    Perhaps, he had expected this kind of oue long ago. Enrico knelt on the ground and lowered his head again, apanied by the sound of heavy breathing. He chuckled softly, "Brother, when you were seventeen, you dragged me to ski with you and I ended up falling into a snow hole, do you remember?"


    "Below the cushion in your bedroom, you used to hide pictures of girls you like hoping they would show up in your dream, right? When Iughed at you hard, you hit me with shame. Do you remember?"


    "On holidays, when mom and dad went out, you asked me to buy you a bottle of perfume for you and want to give it to sister Irene for her birthday. Don''t you remember all that?"


    Enrico spoke these words slowly and with great difficulty.


    He coughed as he spoke, holding a tremendous difort in his throat as he recounted details that only the two brothers knew.


    This story was a verymon and trivial matter, but James couldn''t take it anymore.


    As for Jean, there was a surge of storm in his deep and dark eyes.


    He remembered the year he first met Enrico in Parma, and his memory was still as vivid as yesterday.


    Enrico, who built the butterfly garden for him because he smiled at the sight of the butterflies... Turned out to be the second brother who had a ne crash 15 years ago?!


    At this time, Enrico, who was still kneeling on the floor, slowly raised his head, and this kind of action also exposed his empty eye socket. His older brother James clearly realized who he was.


    His lips twitched, his voice hoarse and trembling. "Brother..."


    He repeated his mumbling again, making James slightly trembling in surprise.


    Irene took advantage of this situation to support James and looked at Enrico in shock. "Jack, how did you�� be like this?"


    When she married and became a member of the Widjaya family, she was very impressed by this younger brother-inw.


    He is gentle and graceful, and he has dealt with corporate business with his parents.


    Back then, Jack was the most handsome man in everyone''s eyes.


    He is also the next generation in charge of the Widjaya family.


    But the ne crash almost destroyed the entire family.


    James is forced to take over to run the business, but everyone still regrets Jack''s departure.


    Now that fifteen years had passed, the handsome son had turned into an inhuman looking demon with such an appearance.


    After all, he was only in his forties, but his temples were stained with frost, and even his whole body was crushed.


    Enrico knelt on the ground and shook his head silently. The sound of his panting breaths could be heard from time to time, and his mood was greatly affected.


    "Brother..." At this moment, Jean turned and paced, looked at Enrico with hot eyes, and crouched beside him with bent legs.


    Enrico''s back trembled slightly as he raised the palm of his missing finger, then patted his shoulder and said with a choked voice, "Brother, it''s me, I''m your brother..."

 Chapter 753 - The Unacceptable Truth

    Jean''s throat continued to slide, and his eyes turned bloodshot.


    There were many words he wanted to say, but they all caught in his throat and could not say more.


    "Get up, get up quickly!" James leaned against Jack''s arm, whispering stupidly.


    Perhaps no one expected Jack to appear like this.


    Even Lilia, who was staring silently at the side, couldn''t help but wet her eyes.


    It turns out that Jack is the second brother of the Widjaya family.


    No wonder he was so persistent in raising butterflies for Jean. No wonder when Jack saw her for the first time, the other party was shocked to learn that she was Jean''s wife and dropped the broom.


    .


    After all these years, why didn''t hee back?!


    What happened to him to have so many scars on his body?!


    He survived the ne crash. But fifteen years away from his family... What kind of suffering has he endured alone?!


    Lilia watched steadily as Jack was picked up by her brother-inw, his broken body making it very difficult for him to even stand up.


    His poor legs were still shaking.


    Lilia couldn''t stand it, and when she didn''t open her eyes, she walked to Jean''s side anxiously.


    He was still crouched on the ground, his head lowered, covering all his expression.


    But Lilia could easily feel the fluctuations in her husband''s emotions.


    She stretched out her arms and gently patted him. As she transferred a bit of strength, she said softly in his ear. "Jean, your two brothers are still waiting for you!"


    Jean''s eyes flickered slightly as he stood up. He felt Lilia''s gentle touch.


    Such a move seemed to convince him.


    By this time, James had pulled Jack into his chair.


    In this private room, everyone''s eyes were focused on them, and even Chris and others outside the door also entered.


    They all heard Jack''s self-introduction.


    This scary man in front of him turned out to be the second child of the Widjaya family!


    And they weren''t the only ones surprised, Alfred too, seemed to have his gaze suspended.


    He stepped forward, concentrated on Jack, and asked in a very low voice, "Are you really Jack?"


    Jack nodded slowly. "So you remember me!"


    Alfred''s mouth opened slightly, and he stopped talking.


    How could he not remember him!


    They met so many times back then!


    Jack sighed and rolled his Adam''s apple in pain. He was about to speak, but Alfred suddenly asked, "Jack, you forced my dad to get on that flight, didn''t you!"


    His words were over and the whole room became quiet.


    Alfred''s question brought everyone''s eyes to Jack''s body.


    Even Florence couldn''t help but stand up, waiting for him to answer with a gloomy expression.


    Jack sat on the square sofa, suspending the Ricardo family''s fury.


    He did not hesitate as he nodded gently and spoke slowly, "Yes, it''s me..."


    Jack admitted honestly, and Alfred closed his eyes and sneered, covering the shadows under his eyes. "So I was right all along, my father''s death was caused by the Widjaya family. What else do you want to say?"


    James frowned and looked at Jack who was sitting beside him. He was very nervous. "Jack, what happened then?


    Apart from the text messages that Alfred mentioned earlier, no one knows the truth about what happened fifteen years ago.


    Even James rarely participated in his family''s business at the time.


    At this time, Jack opened one eye and began to look at everyone around him seriously.


    Finally, his gaze fell on Alfred''s body.


    He raised his hand and said, "The Widjaya family... are innocent! Everything was purely an ident."


    Despite the answer, it couldn''t soothe Alfred''s hatred.


    He sneered, gritting his teeth. "You sent a message urging my father, but he died in the ident in the end. You still dare to say your family is innocent?"


    "Alfred, you don''t need to worry, let him speak slowly!" Florence reminded him, and then looked at Jack, and said, "Our Ricardo family aren''t unreasonable. If you can tell us what happened at that time, then we believe you are Jack Widjaya. Otherwise, your words just now will be meaningless. Even if you know some details of Mr. James'' past, it could be all guesswork!"


    She couldn''t believe that this person in front of her was Jack.


    She even suspected that this was a scene deliberately arranged by the Widjaya family.


    Jack heard Florence''s sarcasm, and he shook his head stiffly. "Your anger is still the same as before. Even if you see the truth with your own eyes, you still insist on your own opinion in the end!"


    Florence''s eyebrows darkened slightly. She lifted the cover cup from the table and swept the tea. "Because I know I''m stubborn, and I want to hear it today. Now tell me everything to convince me to trust you!"


    Jack nodded slightly and spread his palms. On the armrest of the sofa, he lowered his head and opened his mouth stupidly, "I really don''t care if Mrs. Florence doubts my identity. But when I heard the news about my brother being constantly assaulted by your grandson, I knew that I couldn''t stand still...."


    "Of course, I''ll tell you what happened 15 years ago. ago. It''s true that at that time we had a ne crash and I managed to survive. But if you me my family for the ident, then I will be adamant against it. I also understand the deep hatred that Alfred has. He will indeed be the sessor of the Ricardo family, but I couldn''t ept it when your grandson started attacking my brother and his wife for no apparent reason. Therefore, I decided to exin this chain of deep hatred right here right now."


    Jack was panting as he spoke at length. To say these words, he had exhausted all his strength.


    The throat that Vincent had just healed also continued to burn with pain.


    But he endured it in silence. After a few seconds, he continued to say, "As for what I''m going to say next, whether you believe it or not, I just hope that if you guys still have anyints, juste to me!"


    "Back then, I did send a text message to Uncle Darrell, but you didn''t. You know why it happened. You think the Widjaya family urged him to get on the ne, right?"


    After that, Jack looked at Alfred, and when he saw his stupid expression, he shook his head andughed. "Indeed, I arranged the flight. But the reason is that Uncle Darrell begged to meet my family who was about to go abroad for an inspection."


    "Alfred, do you know how many business secrets of the Widjaya family he stole over the years when your father and the Widjaya family were still working together? You must not know either..."


    "Jack, you''ve gone too far!" Florence couldn''t hide her anger anymore and pped the table.


    Jack raised his palm and said without any deep meaning. "Madam, since you want the truth, why don''t you listen to me to the end? Are you afraid?"


    Not waiting for his grandmother to answer, Alfred said in a sharp and warning tone, "What you call the truth is falsely using my dead father, huh?"

 Chapter 754 - The Truth From 15 Years Ago

    Jack looked at her and emphasized every word. "The truth must be hard to ept. But it''s true! If you don''t believe it, you can investigate it. Even though it''s been a long time, there must be some clues left."


    "I want to see who is right and who is wrong!" James spoke in an extraordinary manner, his eyes filled with clear anger.


    Jack nodded at him, frowned and rolled up his Adam''s apple, then said in a dull voice, "The Ricardo family was struggling with the downturn at that time. And as the Mistress of the family, you should know this by heart! I have heard of your condition now, the Ricardo family has be the richest family in Yogyakarta. And of course Uncle Darrell''s services were essential to it! If he hadn''t stolen so many of the Widjaya family''smercial secrets, the Ricardo family would have had a hard time standing where they''re today!"


    "My father always considered Uncle Darrell as a member of his own family. He let him know all of the Widjaya family''s business secrets. I can''t think of how many contracts he secretly traded during the years he served as my father''s assistant. He secretly used the Ricardo family''s name to make a low price."


    .


    "And that flight happened when Uncle Darrel had been caught stealing the Widjaya family secret. H/e came to me and asked me to arrange an opportunity to exin and apologize to my father directly.


    "Alfred, you''re really curious why I''m texting your dad aren''t you? Because after Uncle Darrell was caught stealing, my father never saw him again. And the biggest mistake I ever made was being nice and agreeing to help Uncle Darrell."


    "When my parents were about to go overseas for inspections, I arranged flights for Uncle Darrell as well. Only in this way can I set up a meeting for them and give them the opportunity to make peace in person. Since the flight changed several times, I sent him a short message about the flight details."


    "At that time, when the country''s economy was recovering, Uncle Darrel ruined the business map that the Widjaya family had formted. At the same time, he also used this method to provide countless benefits to the Ricardo family."


    "But What happened in the end? After my father found out everything, he kicked him out of our Widjaya familypany, and since then our rtionship haspletely broken up. Even so, we did not ask him for a penny ofpensation. The benefits taken by him are considered by my father as pension money for his own best friend!"


    "Madame Florence, without knowing the truth of what happened 15 years ago, you boldly asked the Widjaya family to take responsibility, that is shameless and greedy!" Jack finished the long truth and Florence immediately screamed in anger.


    His fingertips trembled and his eyes were disappointed. "Your imaginary story is really good! Your Widjaya family is really great at making up stories to trample our family. Darrell is my son, he couldn''t have done such a thing. Everything you''re telling me makes no sense!"


    "Unreasonable?" Jack stood up slowly. He held his breath in his chest and staggered towards him step by step. "Old madam, these things... Darrel told you clearly all that happened back then but now you are pretending to know nothing? Do you think this isn''t a despicable act on your part?"


    "When Alfred was a child, if you didn''t instill in him the idea that the Widjaya Family killed his father, would he attack the Widjaya Family step by step? I originally respected your personality, but uncle Darrel admitted that he wanted to exin to my father directly that all his actions had been fueled by your direction!"


    "Being the Iron Lady of Yogyakarta, the Patriarch of the Ricardo family, you were very famous back then, anyone would give you a face. But how do you behave? Despite having a reputation, you teach your children and grandchildren to do wrong?"


    "Darrell is your only son. At that time, he wanted to report what you did and how you urged him to do all the theft! But if those words came out, the famous name of the Iron Lady would be tarnished and the Ricardo family would slowly turn to dust. But Uncle Darrell couldn''t bear to betray his best friend since school! He''d rather be flogged alive than betray him again!"


    Jack''sst words came at almost the same time as a low growl.


    He didn''t expect that Florence of the Ricardo family, such a famous person, would be the culprit in the end.


    She knew everything, but she wanted to put the Ricardo family as victims.


    Florence was shocked to see Jack''s scary face for a moment.


    Her brows were cold, and she was breathless without speaking.


    Jack faltered, his body swayed slightly. "Mrs. Florence, did you ever think that I was still alive? Do you think that ming Uncle Darrell''s death on the Widjaya family allows you to attack my family at will? If I really died, maybe the Widjaya family would have been forced to bear this me. Unfortunately... I came back alive! But you''re still pretending not to know what really happened!"


    "Fifteen years ago, I should have died! Because my heart was too soft, my parents had to die. I caused the Widjaya family to be in chaos, my younger brother Jean was almost killed. So many mistakes and all because of me, but why don''t you let me wait for death with peace of mind? You actually made your grandson put all the me on the Widjaya family."


    "I''m already a sinner, so why don''t you let me die in exile? Where is your apology then? You''d seen mom and dad, and they really admired you. Why do you still have the heart to snatch my parents'' hard work and take all the me on them?"


    In the end, Jack couldn''t hold back his tears.


    No one can understand his pain, and no one can share his suffering.


    As he himself said, he was a cursed man, but God let him survive the ident.


    So, if he didn''t die, then at least he suffered alive.


    He refused treatment, he wanted to torture himself with the most severe pain in the world.


    All the me was caused by him, and he would live the rest of his life in torment of body and mind.


    There was nothing wrong, because he was the beginning of all this chaos!


    Jack''s cry stung everyone''s eardrums.


    He waited for fifteen years, and atst he exposed the truth this year alone, and faced the Ricardo family with tears of blood.


    No one said anything, as they were all shocked.


    In anguish, Jack shook himself in front of the coffee table beside him.


    He covered his only remaining eye, and said in a hoarse voice. "I obviously nned to die alone but you forced me out. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to tell all this. Why did you target the Widjaya family even though Uncle Darrel''s death was purely an ident? Was the Ricardo family not at fault? Uncle Darrell insisted on going with my parents abroad."


    "I also lost my parents. But my two brothers have lost everything. I have been a dead man for many years. But have I been demanding justice from the Ricardo family? You hate the Widjaya family for thinking we are pressuring Uncle Darrell, but I �� I hate you even more!"


    "Iron Lady, you live in mor and enjoy people''s praise, but what have you done to our family? You kidnapped Jean and sent him to a remote mountainous area, do you remember that?! You inspired your grandson Alfred to harm Jean when he survived the kidnapping, was it proper for someone of a noble line to do so?"


    Of all what Jack said, what shocked the Widjaya family was his fewst sentences!

 Chapter 755 - Wordplay

    When James heard this, her anger burned her heart, and Irene dropped the teacup near the table.


    Chris and the others stood at the door with killing intent in their eyes.


    By this time, Florence had been taken aback by Jack''s words.


    Her face gradually faded to a reddish tint, and an iron blue tinge appeared.


    "Jack, how dare you nder me!" Florence was panting, her fingers tightly squeezing the teacup.


    She had enjoyed a lifetime of noble reputation, how could she allow others to nder her out in the open?!


    "Jack, what are you saying... is it true?"


    .


    James walked over to Jack and squeezed his arm, losing control of his emotions.


    Jack lowered his head, his hair snapped at the corners of his eyes. His voice mumbled as he nodded vigorously. "Brother, I''m a sinner. It''s all my fault! Everything is all my fault! But Jean isn''t wrong. He suffered because of what I did. I''m ashamed of you, and I shouldn''t even hope to see you again."


    "But I can''t stand still when our family keeps getting the me that shouldn''t be ours. All the hatred and misfortune you''ve received are sins that I''vemitted. Uncle Hans told me about the matter. After he finished abducting Jean back then, he said it to me himself. The Ricardo family did not participate in the kidnapping, but he leaked Jean''s whereabouts to the perpetrator."


    "Their family knows that our Widjaya family is in chaos, and people are also taking advantage of it. Luckily, Jean is okay, if not...then I''ll make sure anyone who contributed to it will die!"


    "I really do not deserve to stand in front of you, but I had no choice. I can''t stand you bearing this mistake again. I know you won''t forgive me, and I have never forgiven myself for the death of our parents"


    Florence''s face was full of anger, but she was speechless.


    Right now, the one who couldn''t ept all the words that Jack had spoken was Alfred.


    He looked at her grandmother unfocused, thinking that after his father''s death, he had been constantly suppressing his anger.


    His grandmother said that his father''s death was not an ident and that he was killed by the Widjaya family.


    She also said that after his father''s death, the Ricardo family''s property was taken over by Widjaya''s family.


    His grandmother even told him that he was not allowed to leave the house. If the Widjaya family found out he was still alive, they would attack him. After that, he buried his identity deep into the darkness.


    In Alfred''s youth, the most ingrained thoughts were that his father was murdered and that he could not return home if he had his surname.


    He went to school to teach because he could not easily return to the Ricardo family''s house.


    Everyone saw him as poor and not able to fight.


    He was swept away and helpless, his mother was expelled and could not return to their family. For more than ten years, Alfred has been up and down on adventures to avenge his father, all backed by deep-rooted hatred.


    Of course, he kept a low profile and eventually won the Ricardo family''s inheritance.


    All of his uncles and cousins tried to get on his way.


    With the financial support of the Ricardo family, he can finally begin his revenge n.


    But what did he just hear?


    Blinded by deep hatred, it turns out that his grandmother deliberately prevented him from seeing the truth.


    It turns out that the Ricardo family''s dominance at the top of the pyramid is not because of his grandmother''s fame, but by countless cunning methods!


    Alfred''s previous anger turned into self-doubt this time.


    He looked intently at Florence, and said nkly, "Grandma, is that true?"


    Florence''s eyes were filled with anger, and the next second she stepped forward and said angrily, "Alfred, I am your grandmother. How could you doubt me!? Have you forgotten how I''ve protected you all this time?"


    In this situation, Alfred was speechless when faced with the old woman''s rebuke.


    His eyes were filled with confusion and doubt, he looked down nkly, and fell into a deep doubt.


    By now, James had helped Jack to sit back down.


    Between his fine brows, great anger froze. "Mrs. Florence, is what my second brother said true?"


    The Patriarch of the Widjaya family died in a ne crash, and the family fell into chaos overnight.


    In the midst of the tense situation, James decided to take over the family business to keep the Widjaya family going.


    Due to the sudden death of his parents, many people came to express their condolences and persuade him to join power.


    And the situation got worse once the leadership status in his family was open for a bloody power struggle.


    It was at this critical moment that Jean suddenly disappeared.


    For three whole months, they sent people to search in many ces, but no one was able to find him.


    Later, although Jean was found again, he seemed to have been severely tortured both physically and mentally.


    The cheerful and active young man became quiet overnight,pletely changed.


    All the events of the past had been revealed one by one, and the veil that prevented them from finding the truth had been lifted, but the rage was still gushing out like volcanic magma.


    What is the loss for the Ricardo familypared to what disaster they have brought to the Widjaya family over the years?


    Even though her face is full of wrinkles, Florence is known as a generous and kind person, but her heart is just in rotten with unpredictable intentions.


    James was distressed by the images in his memory.


    He walked towards Florence step by step, his eyes cold.


    At this moment, Florence had a calm face, ignoring James'' question.


    She squinted at Alfred, then walked to the sofa quietly and sat down. "Jack, you''re full of lies, you really are shameless! You just want to pour all this senseless me on my family! Where''s the evidence? If there''s no evidence then it''s just a baseless usation!"


    Florence shouted in a low voice, still looking calm even after being exposed.


    After all, she was a person who had experienced the violent winds and waves, and the unpredictable cruelty of war.


    This sight fell in Jack''s eyes, and he immediately shouted in his hoarse voice.


    His rough voice was like a ghost crying in the middle of the night, which made people very ufortable. But he doesn''t care and bravely faces Florence''s usation. Afterughing, he sighed and shook his head. "Mrs Florence, you seem to be dying to turn back the situation."


    "If I haven''t showed up today, are you afraid that your previous attempts will look ridiculous? Everyone insists on their own opinion, and you don''t believe what I say. Then�� For every usation you have made before, our Widjaya family can also deny it!"


    Florence is choking!


    And Chris, who had watched the show, couldn''t help but say sarcastically. "Second brother is right! Since you don''t believe what Mr. Jack said, why should we believe in the Ricardo family?"


    "In terms of identity, status, connections, and character, in what ways is the Ricardo familypared to the Widjaya family? Alfred, how many cunning tricks have you used before? Do you need my help to count it? As for madam Florence, even if you said you''re an old acquaintance of Mr. Caleb, look at the things you have done. Does your own son know that you''ve driven his child into mindlessly ming others like this?"


    Speaking of Caleb, Florence''s indifferent expression finally showed a tendency to break.


    She red at Chris, an invisible trace of tension rose on her cheeks.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"

 Chapter 756 - It’s Not Finished!

    At this moment, the atmosphere gradually stagnated and Jack suddenly started coughing loudly.


    Seeing this, Alice hurriedly stepped forward, and immediately took out a Chinese medicine from her bag.


    She sent it to Jack, anxiously advising, "Uncle, you better not talk anymore, your throat can''t stand it!"


    Jack nodded while he was still coughing, looked at Alice gratefully, and picked it up. The pill is delivered directly to his mouth.


    As he continued to chew the pill, the medicine went straight to his heart and lungs and so his cough slowly stopped.


    Alice then nced at Jean and the others and exined, "This medicine is a prescription given by Vincent. Jack always consumes it straight and it tastes very bitter. In order to be able to speak as quickly as possible, he has taken almost all of Vincent''s medicine for a month. It is not easy for Uncle Jack to talk so much. It''s so potent, he can''t stand such a dosage.."


    "He''s already said all he has to say. Now please let his throat rest for a bit!" Alice really cared about Jack, so she was concerned about his health.


    And her words made the hearts of the Widjaya family very depressed.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Jack''s body, and they were more of a silent response than worry.


    "Alfred, stop! Where are you going?!"


    Florence stared at the door sharply, her voice also caught everyone''s attention.


    At this moment, everyone discovered that Alfred had walked towards the door without knowing when he lowered his head.


    Florence quickly got up and called out to him, her brows furrowed, and the traces of her wrinkles were clearly visible.


    At this moment, Alfred stopped his steps, but did not turn around.


    He stared ahead, his tone was light. "Grandma, don''t forget, there are still a lot of guests downstairs."


    Today, the Ricardo family''s centenary banquet had be a joke to him.


    He left this private family room, and he realized that he would always be bound and would carry all the glory and the faults of the Ricardo family.


    The guests downstairs haven''t left yet, and so the Ricardo family can''t ignore it!


    After the reminder, Florence suddenly stretched her eyebrows.


    She stepped forward and gave an implied order, "It''s still in the middle of the event, you cane down to take care of it. Don''t let them think that the Ricardo family is disrespectful, remember to cheer up a goodpanion."


    The Ricardo family is rude?!


    Does she still care about the trifles on her face?


    Alfred closed his eyes and took a deep breath, the tightness in his chest made him not want to stay here for a second.


    Before he paced back and forth, he answered stupidly. "Does not matter!"


    Alfred''s departure seemed to indicate that the night wasing to an end.


    Florence stopped and watched her grandson''s lonely figure leave, and a sudden panic rose in her heart.


    In an instant, she started to cheer herself up.


    She was sure that Alfred would definitely not leave the Ricardo family alone!


    Her most proud grandson would definitely not let her down!


    In the room, everyone''s expressions looked different.


    His throat kept Jack from speaking any more for a while because he had indeed spoken many times tonight.


    His injured cheek was slightly red, and one could still faintly see his throat sliding up and down.


    It seemed that he was in pain right now.


    He had told them everything that happened in the past.


    James suppressed his anger, and snorted at Florence.


    After that, he stood in front of Jack, bending down to support his shoulders. "Jack, how are you feeling? Let''s go to the doctor first."


    Hearing that, Florence turned on the spot. She narrowed her eyes, as if she had no intention of letting them go. "Wait, tonight..."


    "What do you want?!" Alice turned and looked at her ufortably. "Can''t you see Uncle Jack isn''t feeling well? If you want to have a confrontation, you can do so at any time in the future. Why are you so aggressive? Do you not have a heart?!"


    Alice isn''t Indonesian, and she did not know Florence''s history, which ismendable.


    However, she, who has a bold personality, has been watching for so long, and she did not like this olddy.


    It also causes her to speak angrily, even full of contempt and disdain.


    This was the first time she had met someone so ignorant!


    Relying on superior status, but having no conscience!


    Alice''s ridicule made the anger rise to Florence''s face. "You stinky girl..."


    "Madam Florence, think twice before you scold!" Chris, who was leaning against the wall, cut her off with his arm around his chest.


    After that, he turned to Alice. "This is the daughter of the mayor of Parma. Maybe she will follow in her father''s footsteps and enter politics in the future. Now that you''re sticking your nose to curse her, maybe she''ll remember this incident in the future. If you dare to act today, I''m afraid it will truly be the end of the Ricardo family!"


    Chris uttered threatening rhetoric. While he was waiting at the door earlier, Clifford had told him about Alice''s identity.


    Otherwise, Alice wouldn''t have defended Jack so impulsively. The identity of the people around Jean was truly extraordinary!


    Alice and Glen, truly wonderful friends!


    At this moment, Florence''s rebuke was still on the corner of her lips, and she swallowed it out of a sudden.


    She felt that Chris was lying to her, but Alice''s arrogant face was clearly different from domestic ones, which still caused the olddy to feel jealous.


    Seeing this, Alice sneered. As she walked to Lilia''s side, her voice was not too loud as she said, "Lilia, since Uncle Jack hasn''t been able to rest well these past few days, I''m apanying him and can''t go to y with you. Before leaving, my father told me that I should take good care of Jack. And if anyone dared to harm him, he would use all his strength to seek justice for Uncle Jack."


    "Josh, my dad asked me to pass it on to you. With his political power, he has be the foreign minister and has reached an international friendly treaty alliance with your country. You are an honorary citizen of Parma, if there is a conflict, you can use the resources of my father and the city of Parma as you please."


    As the words fell, an eerie silence could be felt in the room.


    Tom listened to Alice''s words nkly, feeling like he was in the wrong world, and subconsciously muttered. "That''s amazing, Jean..."


    Chris also looked at Alice in surprise. He raised his hand and touched his forehead. "If you had said these things earlier, I think Alfred would have knelt before you and begged for mercy!"


    Florence. "..."


    Alice pursed her lips, grabbed Lilia''s arm and walked out the door.


    There was no denying that the words she had just spoken were deliberately given to the old woman.


    Scaring people with a bluff�� Who doesn''t want to!


    Hopefully, this secret that she''s thrown out doesn''t reach her father''s ears!


    Before leaving, James looked at Florence, emphasizing every word. "The business of the Widjaya family and the Ricardo family is not over yet."


    When the words fell, he turned around.


    Everyone left the room one after another. Inside, Florence was left alone, standing with her baffled figure.


    THe family''s bodyguards who were standing at the door looked at each other and were both confused!


    ...


    Due to Jack''s health, the Widjaya family stopped arguing with the Ricardo family. Though only for temporary.


    But that doesn''t mean the problem is over.


    After leaving the room, to make Jack feel better and to avoid the pain of walking, everyone decided to stay for a while and immediately took him to the guest room upstairs.

 Chapter 757 - Alice’s Troubles

    Outside the guest room, the Widjaya family''s bodyguards were keeping a close watch.


    Inside, Jack was already bedridden with difficulty.


    James sat on the corner of the bed, and without the distraction ofplicated matters, he carefully observed Jack''s current situation.


    Right now, his brother whom he was most proud of had be an iplete and miserable human being.


    On the way here, he saw his brother''s back wobbling and his steps wobbling.


    At this moment, he was lying on his back, although he tried his best to endure it, it was still not hard to see the pain.


    "Jack, the doctor will be here soon!"


    James couldn''t bear to look at him again. No one could imagine how miserable Jack must have been after he managed to survive the ne crash..


    Jack coughed and struggled to speak in a low voice. "Brother, I''m sorry..."


    He apologized repeatedly, and his cheek muscles twitched several times due to his emotions.


    James shook his head and sped his hands. "Don''t apologize, you didn''t do anything wrong, don''t ever do it! For now, you shouldn''t think about it because it''s all over. Drink some water, and once the doctores, everything will be fine."


    Jack pursed the corners of his mouth, but it was hard to say a word.


    At this moment, Alice took a step forward, bit the corner of her mouth and said haltingly. "Josh, let Jack lie on his side, his spine is very arched, and he shouldn''t lie down in this position again!"


    Upon hearing Alice''s words, James caught his breath.


    He pressed the corners of his lips tightly, helping Jack change his position without saying a word.


    What had happened to his little brother?!


    At this moment, Lilia was standing beside Jean. They weren''t far from the bed. At such a close distance, there was no way to help Jack share a bit of his pain.


    She couldn''t help it, so she turned her gaze to Jean''s face. From the Ricardo family''s private room all the way back to the guest room, Lilia remained silent.


    But she knew very well that out of all these people, she was the one who couldn''t calm down the most.


    Chris, n and the others weren''t close enough to the bed but right now, their eyes also met, and they were speechless.


    Jack''s appearance cast a thick fog on each of them.


    At this time, outside the door of the living room, Doctor Lucas hastily appeared carrying a medicine box and several medical staff.


    They had been on standby near the hotel and immediately rushed after receiving the notification.


    The Ricardo Family''s Hundred Years Banquet today was truly not peaceful.


    Doctor Lucas saw Chris and the others and was about to greet them, but a call came from the direction of the bedroom. "Enter!"


    He didn''t dare to dy, and after nodding to the people in the living room, he quickly entered the bedroom.


    The first time he saw Jack, his heart jumped.


    Who''s this?


    His appearance was too scary!


    Doctor Lucas was dumbfounded for a moment, but then he quickly walked to the bedside. "Sir, Madam, Young Master, how is the situation?"


    "You should check him, especially his throat. If there''s a painkiller, give him one first!"


    "Understood!"


    Doctor Lucas answered, put down the medicine box and started preparing for the examination.


    However, Jack suddenly waved his hand. "Brother, you have to go out first."


    "Jack, it''s okay, we will apany you!"


    Jack shook his head, still adamant. "Come out for a minute..."


    He didn''t want them to see any trace of terrifying horror, which would add to the sadness.


    Doctor Lucas put on his gloves for a while, seeing Jack''s terrible appearance, his expression was very dumbfounded.


    Older brother?


    He called the patriarch brother?!


    When he came to the Widjaya family''s house, he had heard that the second child and parents had died in a ne crash!


    This... is he the second son of the Widjaya family?!


    Doctor Lucas just stood by the bed while continuing to look at Jack, after which James sighed softly, nodding his head. "Alright, let''s go. You don''t have to worry, he is our family''s best doctor!"


    Jack nodded, and after seeing his family leave, he coughed sharply.


    ...


    As the door closed, everyone heard the coughing sound.


    James raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, gritted his teeth and whispered, "Don''t bother going in, I''m going out for some fresh air."


    When those words finished, James walked out of the living room with a hint of rage.


    Irene looked at his back and stopped talking.


    Chris got up at the right time and got out of the way. "Sister, sit down and rest, Doctor Lucas is good at his job. I hope he will report the result soon!"


    Irene nodded, and when she sat down, she saw Alice who had stopped near the door.


    "Miss Alice,e and sit too!"


    Alice smiled at her. "Sister, you''re too much, just call me Alice."


    She walked slowly to Irene''s side in a very polite manner.


    Irene took her hand, and after careful consideration, she hesitantly asked, "Have you two known each other long?"


    This question caused everyone to look at Alice.


    Including Jean who remained silent all this time.


    Right now, he was standing not far from the bedroom, apanied by Lilia.


    Secondster, Jack coughed non-stop.


    His handsome face became even more tense, and there was no glint in his eyes.


    Alice looked around and nodded slightly. "We''ve known each other for years. Jack came to my backyard when I was a teenager! He has lived in Parma for many years, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, Alice nced at Jean faintly, showing her enthusiasm. "If it weren''t for him looking for my friend named Vincent to treat his throat a while ago, actually... I didn''t know that he was Jean''s second brother at first."


    Lilia caught the important news and was shocked. "Jack told you long ago?"


    Alice bit the corner of her mouth and nodded nonchntly. "But it hasn''t been that long. He told me while he was treating his throat. Because of this, I went to apany him back to this country."


    "But��" Lilia hesitated whether to express her doubts.


    Alice seemed to understand what she meant. She sniffed, looked at her and looked at Irena, then said boredly. "Jack won''t let me tell you. He said he wasn''t sure what would happen, so I nned to prepare first. I also know that Jean has been sending people to watch over me all along, and Jack knows this too. So... he had to disguise himself as the cleaning staff at the hotel, avoiding all eyes that could report his existence to Jean. During the trip here, he was hiding in the trunk..."


    Alice''s tone was weak, she felt a little guilty, but Jack always insisted on begging her to help him fulfill his wish.


    Especially, when she found out that the other party turned out to be Jean''s second brother�� It was pretty hard for her to exin all this.


    For a moment, she was even willing to help Jack aplish all the things he wanted to do.


    Not only because she and Jack lived together in Parma these years, but also because of Jean.


    The missing second brother was actually by his side all this time.


    If these two brothers met, she thought that Jean would be happy.


    But at this moment, Alice suddenly felt that she had done something wrong.


    Because she did not see the joy on the faces of the Widjaya family, but sadness instead!


    After speaking, Alice looked like she had done something wrong, her head was lowered as if in contemtion.


    Irene''s eyes then turned red and she burst into tears right after.

 Chapter 758 - Lilia’s Concern

    Lilia''s heart immediately tightened at Alice''s words.


    Everything about Jack is so sad and heartbreaking.


    Just so the Widjaya family wouldn''t find him, he was willing to hide in the trunk and rushed here from Surabaya!


    Lilia suddenly understood his intentions.


    No one knew what would happen at this Ricardo family banquet.


    So he hid in a corner of the crowd, waiting for the situation�� or tension to be exact�� to escte.


    If nothing had happened or Florence hadn''t attacked his family, he would most likely return to Parma in secret and would never show his face in front of the Widjaya family again.


    Just how deep was the guilt that made him have such pitiful considerations?


    Lilia''s throat choked, and she nced at Jean with wet eyes..


    However, after a sh of light, she saw that her man had already left the living room.


    Irene kept wiping the corners of her eyes, holding back her tears, as if breathing was hurt for her.


    After Lilia took a deep breath, she pulled her lips forward. "I''ll go out and see him."


    "Wait a moment!" Chris opened his mouth and handed the cigarette case in his pocket to Lilia as he walked. "If he wants to be alone, leave him alone, and please, let this be with him."


    Lilia looked into a box of cigarettes in her hand and nodded. "I know, thanks!"


    After she left, Chris looked at the door.


    He was an outsider, but he couldn''t help but be heartbroken when he heard this, let alone the Widjaya family who value love and truth.


    Especially Jean!


    ...


    Lilia followed Jean to the garden outside the hotel building.


    The night breeze was cool, ruffling her skirt and hair between her foreheads.


    The starless sky was moistened with a dark color, and the green leaf branches were covered by the darkness of the night.


    She stood nearby, looking at Jean''s upright and cold figure, like arge tree that had grown ustomed to living alone.


    After pondering for a moment, Lilia was still walking slowly.


    She didn''t say a word, squeezed the cigarette case in her hand, and when she stood beside him, she handed it over. "I heard that cigarettes can relieve sadness!"


    The man''s eyes, which were condensed in the night sky, dropped a few inches.


    He stretched out his hand and wrapped Lilia''s finger and the cigarette case in her palm, then said in a dull tone, "Come back, it''s cold in here."


    Lilia replied, "You shouldn''t take too long either, the second brother''s examination should be over soon!"


    The man swallowed his throat, his eyes looked at his wife deeply, then he gently nodded and promised. "Okay."


    Lilia held his fingertips tightly, took his hand, and kissed his lips.


    Without saying anything, she put the cigarette case in his palm, then turned around and walked back.


    At times like this, her husband needs time to sort out things and calm his thoughts.


    She won''t interfere, but... will definitely be with him in her own way.


    Because of that, Lilia didn''t go far from him.


    Instead, she was standing at the hotel entrance, looking at the man smoking in the darkness of the night.


    Perhaps, all she could give him was solitude.


    As time passed, her hand subconsciously stroked her lower abdomen.


    She saw the figure of Jean who had lit the third cigarette.


    It doesn''t seem like the guy will stop soon.


    She lowered her eyes, pressed the corners of her lips, and sighed softly.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps entered her ears, and in an instant, Lilia looked back. In the bright light, Alfred''s figure appeared in her eyes.


    The moment she saw Alfred, Lilia immediately became alert.


    She silently stared at the green ntation outside the building, and turned to leave.


    "Wait..."


    Alfred''s voice came from the other side of the corridor, followed by his quickening pace.


    Lilia was near the promenade that led to the hotel''s garden and was blocked by Alfred.


    She lifted her eyes, her pretty face was cold, and she looked at him warily.


    Alfred''s tired brows showed a look of dilemma. He clearly understood Lilia''s vignce, andughed at himself. "Does my presence make you so disgusted?"


    Just as he guessed, Lilia suddenly took a step back, and opened the distance between them.


    Within such a safe distance, his slightly dim eyes locked onto Lilia''s figure.


    Lilia looked at him and said, "No, because after all, I never liked you!"


    Alfred understood her words, he then stiffly pulled the corners of his mouth, and slowly turned around and looked at the garden.


    A few secondster, he said grimly, "I always knew that you were very intelligent and spoke straightforwardly. I really miss the moment when I first met you at school."


    Alfred''s eyes fell towards the garden, Lilia didn''t know if the man was looking at Jean''s figure.


    Or maybe he really saw him, but couldn''t bear to say the words.


    The man''s current mood was extremelyplicated.


    Facing Lilia again, there was a lot to say, but those words were always��


    At this moment, Lilia still didn''t let her guard down. She moved again without showing herposure, ncing out the window and said in a cold tone. "I also miss the figure of Brother Alfred who teaches and educates people with all his heart!"


    "Heh��" Alfred chuckled, rolling his eyes and curling his lips. "If I was still a teacher, maybe we wouldn''t be where we are today, right?"


    Lilia looked at him faintly. She did notment on that assumption.


    She couldn''t understand Alfred''s past intentions when he told her.


    But tonight, everything he did exceeded her expectations.


    This man, in her opinion, was still cunning and dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Lilia had to give up the idea of ??apanying Jean. She walked back to the room. "No matter what, it''s over. I have something to do, and you are free to do whatever you want in his hotel."


    "Lilia, if I said I like you, would you believe it?!"


    Seeing Lilia turn around, Alfred looked back and said the feelings that had been hidden in his heart for a long time.


    Lilia stopped, looked back and smiled, and gently shook her head. "Sorry, I can''t believe it! You want to take my life, I really can''t see the love in all of this!"


    Alfred''s face changed suddenly, he stepped forward and looked at her. "When did I ever want your life?"


    Does this guy still have the nerve to pretend?!


    Lilia didn''t want to waste time with him, but if she didn''t exin, would the Ricardo family think that she was just talking nonsense?


    With anger, she straightforwardly said, "Yesterday, my car had an ident because all the brake pads were reced with used ones. I was really lucky to not be in the car when it crashed. The only repair record that exists is when the car was taken to the repair shop by your bodyguard after the collision with your car the other day."


    "Mr. Alfred, if you were to do it, I won''t object to any intention you have. But if you have the courage to deprive me of my life, don''t pretend you don''t know anything about it. One thing you should know well is that my husband and I will never fear you."

 Chapter 759 - Apology

    Lilia''s eyes were sharp, and her light colored eyes were still clear and indifferent.


    Alfred looked at her intently, the love etched in his mind was his midnight dream.


    However, his feelings changed due to the hatred of his family.


    Before tonight, he had never regretted it.


    But after tonight, he regretted it.


    "I would thoroughly investigate this matter, but I�� never thought of hurting you!"


    Alfred''s tone seemed to exin himself.


    He clenched his teeth, holding back his emotions, and his eyes gradually became deep. "I promise this kind of thing will not happen again in the future.."


    Lilia''s face was stunned. She looked down at the tip of the man''s shoe and smiled casually. "No matter what happens in the future, at least I have learned many things from you."


    Alfred looked at her and didn''t answer.


    Lilia raised her eyebrows. When she slowly turned around, she said five words. "The human heart is unpredictable."


    As the words fell, she walked away leisurely.


    Her shadow cast a long, thin silhouette on the corridor floor.


    Alfred watched her leave in an instant, his palms in his pockets tightly curled up.


    In his heart, the night had bepletely empty.


    All this time, his heart was full of illusions about her.


    Now, he had ruined everything, including thest bridge that connected them.


    It was a pity that all their hopes and friendships were ruined by him.


    He had never regretted being born into the Ricardo family, but now....


    Alfred stood still for a long time, until the sound of footsteps came from the garden of the hotel.


    He slowly averted his gaze, colliding with Jean''s. But neither spoke a word.


    At this moment, Jean did not have a distinct color on his face, only stared at him darkly and deeply, then passed him in an instant.


    Alfred pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, "What happened to you over ten years ago?"


    The man''s steps stopped for a few seconds at his words.


    He didn''t look back, his face was cold. "You shouldn''t have asked me!"


    Alfred walked forward, he hesitated for a moment and frankly said, "So, is it true?"


    Jean didn''t give a word, only showing cold shoulders.


    In an instant, Alfred understood.


    He ims to be Jean''s opponent, but he has no knowledge of his past.


    But he knew very well in his heart that Jean would not lie!


    He, a humble but arrogant man, never bothered to lie.


    Alfred suppressed all his expressions, and after taking a deep breath, a word he rarely spoke flowed through the air. "Sorry!"


    Other than that, he couldn''t say anything.


    His father''s death was an ident. Over the years, he had been instilled in hatred by his grandmother.


    His hatred was tormenting, but in the end, it turned out into a sick joke.


    After so many years in his life, he suddenly couldn''t see the truth of the illusion.


    If he could turn back time, he''d rather be what Lilia said�� be a teacher.


    He may be evil, but in the final word, he is only human.


    Kindness was still in his heart, and now he knew he had to stop!


    If Alfred liked Lilia, he could do it as long as he wanted. But he could only keep it in his heart and not let it out.


    In the face of interests and family, he must be able to let Lilia go!


    And that kind of love is not pure enough!


    ...


    Not long after, Lilia returned to the hotel room.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, she looked around warily.


    Seeing Alfred not following, she was finally able to heave a sigh of relief.


    She just hoped that Alfred still had enough light in his heart to distinguish right from wrong.


    Lilia was pacing slowly into the room, then suddenly there was a "ding" sound behind her which was a reminder of the arrival of the elevator.


    She quickly turned around, and Jean''s tall and cold figure appeared before her.


    Lilia smiled lightly, her gaze fixed on his face for a moment.


    It seems that her husband has found peace, at least his expression is no longer too heavy.


    The man walked over and opened his palms as he approached her.


    Lilia handed her hand, and as her fingers clenched, she saidfortably, "Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine." The corner of the man''s lips curved slightly, and although there was still deep doubt in his eyes, his handsome face had recovered indifferently.


    Lilia took his hand and gradually shortened the distance between them. She saw the man''s face and pulled him to whisper. "I just met Alfred near the park!"


    The man''s reaction seemed normal. He met her eyes and pursed his lips. "What were you talking about?"


    Seeing the indifference in his expression, Lilia''s eyes shed, and she answered honestly, "I''m just telling him what''s in my heart. But why aren''t you surprised? Did you meet him downstairs too?"


    Jean took a deep breath then said, "We did meet, I don''t think he''ll be causing us any more trouble any time soon!"


    Lilia heard her husband''s sigh, but she couldn''t help but be curious. "Really? What were you two talking about?"


    The man stared at her, his thin lips looking curved, but he did not continue to exin.


    Seeing this, Lilia released her curiosity.


    She believed with her husband''s view, there must be a big change in their meeting.


    Lilia is not someone who gets carried away easily, and after a few conversations, the two returned to the bedroom door.


    In the living room, Chris and the others were still sitting, and their expressions were still tense and sad.


    Irene''s mood had stabilized, but there were still tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Alice turned her head when she heard the door open, and she was clearly relieved to see Lilia and Jean.


    Right at this moment, Doctor Lucas and the rest of the medical staff came out of the room.


    Everyone looked at them for a moment, holding their breath.


    Doctor Lucas took off his gloves and nced, and his gaze fell on Jean''s face.


    He shook his head and sighed, then said softly, "I just gave him an injection, he should be asleep by now!"


    "Doctor, how is he? Is this injury serious?"


    Irene woke up quickly, her eyes looking at Doctor Lucas filled with panic and impatience.


    Just as Doctor Lucas was about to speak, James also came at the right time.


    It could be seen that he was in a bad mood, and his eyes were too red.


    Doctor Lucas stood on the spot and tucked his gloves into his white coat pocket, sighing. "Sir, Madam, Young Master, his condition�� is not very good."


    "We only did the first few treatments for him. During the examination, I discovered that the patient''s spine was badly injured and left for many years. Now the entire spine has been badly damaged. Moreover, the muscles in his left waist and spine have harmed the nerves. There are also scars on his left leg and calf bone. It seems that when he was injured, he didn''t receive any treatment at all, which caused his calf bone to bepletely twisted..."

 Chapter 760 - Next Steps

    When those words were finished, Doctor Lucas paused for a moment.


    He considered those words and saw the serious expression of the Widjaya family, and added. "Both are symptoms that currently affect him a lot. Also, his entire body... has been burned extensively. The back is full of burn marks. I only got a glimpse of the back of his neck. I need to diagnose it for a while. Because there is a convex area on the back of his head near the cervical spine, I feel a lump in it, unlike ordinary cervical spondylosis. I''m worried...."


    James suddenly asked in a high voice, "What are you worried about? Say it quickly!"


    Doctor Lucas pursed the corners of his mouth. "I''m afraid it might be lymph. To check it, it''s best to take him to do an MRI examination!"


    As his words fell, there was a deathly silence throughout the living room.


    Everyone expected Jack''s condition to be less than optimistic, but they didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    James stood with his hands on his chest, looking at the closed bedroom door, his hands clenched into fists.


    ''My brother... How can this be!''


    At this time, no one spoke, and Doctor Lucas could only look at them nkly, feeling a strong sympathy for Jack.


    He didn''t know what kind of disaster he had been through that he was so seriously injured.


    He used to be a surgeon, and even in the hospital, he rarely came across such a wound-ridden patient.


    Jack''s body could have made him a walking corpse...


    It could be said that he didn''t have any chance to sustain his life, and if not a torment, how else could they word out his life that was full of suffering?


    "Then�� Is there a cure?"


    Chris couldn''t help but ask, he looked at Doctor Lucas vaguely, and expressed everyone''s curiosity.


    Doctor Lucas met his gaze and shook his head incoherently. "This is already the best treatment to maintain his stable condition and relieve the pain he is enduring. He has severe scoliosis. If he is undergoing treatment then he will need to treat his entire back. Steel nails will be ced in the spine and we will straighten his back. The pain he will feel will be like hellish torments. Including his deformed leg bones, the bones must be cut and reattached for treatment..."


    Every word he spoke hurt everyone''s eardrums.


    As time passed, James suddenly turned around, and his extreme tolerance made his face look a bit gruesome. "Jean, don''t you have a friend who is very skilled in medicine, can you..."


    Before the words were finished, Jean replied in a low voice, "He''sing soon!"


    It seemed that the only hope was to wait for a miracle that Vincent could perform.


    Lilia bit the corner of her mouth and watched this scene. When she turned her gaze downwards, she could see that Jean''s palms were also clenched into fists.


    Vincent was proficient in traditional Chinese medicine, but�� the wounds on Jack''s body, even if Vincent was a God, would be impossible to cure.


    Tonight was destined to be a very long night.


    ...


    That night, everyone returned to their respective rooms to rest, and only members of the Widjaya family remained in a solemn atmosphere outside Jack''s room.


    Doctor Lucas has rushed back to Surabaya with his medical staff. He ns to call experts in various fields in Indonesia for consultations.


    It waste at night, and the darkness outside the window was much darker.


    "Jean, go back to your room and rest with Lilia. Now that she is pregnant, don''t make her too tired." Irene whispered while leaning on the sofa with a tired expression.


    Hearing that voice, Lilia shook her head, got up and walked beside her, and grabbed her arm as she sat down. "Sister, I''m not tired! It''s still early, I will apany you!"


    Irene looked with relief in her eyes. She then covered the back of Lilia''s hand with her slightly cold fingertips. "Lilia, I know you care about me, but right now is an important period for your pregnancy. Jack''s situation won''t be resolved for a while. You and Jean should not worry too much about it. The Ricardo family matters aren''tpletely resolved either, so you should go back and rest. The two of us will discuss precautions for you guys."


    Lilia wanted to hold on, but James had preceded her. "Go back, your sister-inw and I will also rest for a while."


    "Jean, I will not forgive what the Ricardo family did to us. If your kidnapping really involves Mrs. Florence, I will take this to court!" He added with rage.


    Thanks to his brother, James was able to find out the truth. As the head of the Widjaya family, he could not easily forgive the Ricardo family.


    At this moment, Jean was standing in front of the window with his back to everyone, so it was impossible to see his expression.


    The man was silent for a moment, and when he slowly turned around, his tone was very calm. "How about asking for rification?"


    James was surprised, his eyes narrowed. "Even if they wanted to exin, I wouldn''t believe it. That olddy is just talking nonsense, how dare she go against our family after stealing so much from us?! They really do not understand their position before us!" His tone was full of rage.


    Lilia stared at him for a moment, and she remembers that her brother-inw is shy and awkward. Still, he''s technically the ruler of the Wijaya Family today!


    He did not hesitate, it seemed like he was about to attack the Ricardo family.


    After seeing this, Jean didn''t insist anymore. When he took Lilia up from the sofa, he left with a warning. "I won''t go against you, but big brother�� don''t let yourself turn into something you despise!"


    Hearing this, Irene smiled. "Jean, don''t worry, your big brother is just bragging as usual, how could he do that!"''


    She knows her husband very well!


    Jean nodded, pulled Lilia and left James and Irene''s room.


    After they left, Irene felt relieved and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked at James and asked, "Are you really going to deal with the Ricardo family?"


    James snorted coldly, "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Irene raised her eyebrows and her hand then rubbed her sore forehead. "I know you n to vent your anger for your brother. But Jean''s words are a bit true, we''d better ask them for an exnation!"


    "Besides, many things happened in the past. If you attack the Ricardo family now, wouldn''t that be a double edged sword? We may know the reason, but the outside world knows nothing. The olddy''s reputation is still very good to this day, so if you really attack her, it will not benefit our reputation."


    When he heard it, James fell silent.


    Irene slightly turned her head to the side, saw his wrinkled face and persuaded him, "James, we can handle the Ricardo family, but you have to understand the consequences. I won''t let you vent your anger over hearing about Jean''s kidnapping, but if there really is something that needs to be done then we need to be careful. You can see Jean''s indifferent attitude towards this. After so many years, he was willing to let go of his kidnapping case. Why do you have to worry about that again?"


    James turned his eyes calmly, noticing his wife''s concern. He frowned and snorted coldly. "I can''t help this hatred!"

 Chapter 761 - Shifting Power

    Irene nodded understandingly. "I understand your feelings. Even after hearing the truth from your brother, I cannot remain calm. However, my advice is to not have to deal with the Ricardo family anymore!"


    "There is no right or wrong way to judge this situation. If youunch an attack on themter, do you think Jack will be happy to hear that? Isn''t he suffering in silence so our two families won''t fight?"


    Her words seeded in making James frown and fall into contemtion.


    If Jack didn''t feel too guilty in his heart, he wouldn''t have made himself this way.


    He refuses to go home out of guilt!


    What does he have to do with the deaths of his parents and Darrell?!


    This is all pure ident!


    ....


    The next day, eight o''clock in the morning.


    At Eden Hotel, parking space downstairs.


    The white Infiniti slowly entered the parking lot from the side of the road.


    As soon as the car stopped, the Ricardo family''s old butler rushed into the lobby.


    "Mr Alfred, where have you been? The madam has been looking for you all night, and she hasn''t slept yet!"


    The tone was indirectly harsh, and she looked at Alfred''s indifferent brows, extremely displeased.


    After dropping off the guestsst night, Alfred disappeared.


    The old woman was furious about this and sent many bodyguards out to search, but found him nowhere.


    Luckily, he came back alone!


    Alfred looked at the old servant with a distant gaze, and when he walked into the lobby with her, he asked faintly, "Grandmother didn''te back home?"


    The old servant shook her head. "She can''t go back, the Widjaya family is still in the living room upstairs. If the matter isn''t resolved, Madam definitely can''t leave!"


    "The matter hasn''t been resolved?!" Alfred walked slowly, and his tone rose slightly.


    He nced sideways at the old maid''s gaze with the same hatred, and sneered, "What else do you need to think about? The bad guyins first, and must understand the limits!"


    The old servant took a breath, opened her mouth and forgot to react.


    It was only after Alfred''s figure slowly walked in front of her that the old servant reacted and hurriedly chased after him. "How can you say that? Obviously it''s the Widjaya family ..."


    "Stop!" Alfred sternly scolded, and the frightened old servant trembled.


    He stood in the hotel lobby, closed his eyes and sighed. "You have been with my grandmother for decades. Is it true that you couldn''t figure out what she was doing back then? Do you think the words of the Widjaya family are not clear enough? Or�� do you think that I was born a fool and deserved to be left in the dark?"


    The old servant looked at Alfred in bewilderment, only to feel that everything had changed tonight.


    She followed Alfred in bewilderment and saw him enter Florence''s room. After a while, the sound of a teacup breaking came from inside.


    The old maid wanted toe in and take a look, but she hesitated.


    About five minutester, seven bodyguards suddenly appeared from the elevator entrance.


    At this time, the door instantly opened, and Florence''s angry expression could be seen.


    "Grandmother, you''re old, and you must... live long! From now on, I will take care of all Ricardo''s family affairs."


    Alfred said as he helped her out, his tone unmistakable.


    Florence struggled to let go, her face pale. "Alfred, I didn''t expect you to rebel..."


    Despite her refusal, Alfred nced at the old servant outside the door, and then ordered the guards. "Send grandma back home safely. Recently, things are not safe, so please send more people to guard the house. Remember not to let her go out at will, and watch out for the bad guys!"


    The bodyguard saluted. "Yes, sir!"


    Hearing their words, Florence took a deep breath.


    "Alfred! How dare you! I am your grandmother, how dare you let them watch over me!?"


    Florence had been at the pinnacle of her life and widely known throughout her life, but in the end, she did not expect her grandson to ruin all her arrangements and calctions.


    There was a trace of respect in Alfred''s eyes. He nodded and his tone eased slightly. "Grandmother, the Widjayas know what you did back then, do you think they would just let it pass?"


    "Of course, I will take care of all these matters. Grandma is old, it is not good for you to handle our family problems in future... So just enjoy your old age in our home. Today, the world is different. Since I am the head of the Ricardo family, you must obey all my arrangements!"


    Florence couldn''t hear Alfred''s words calmly. When she saw the bodyguards approaching her, she was so angry that she turned around and raised her hand, then pped Alfred hard in the face.


    There were traces of palms on Alfred''s red cheeks, along with the swelling that can be seen very clearly.


    Look at how much anger had been released by Florence.


    She pointed at Alfred with anger, and the muscles in her cheeks shook. "Alfred, you really are a traitor! I taught you all these years in vain, how dare you��"


    "Why are you guys waiting? Bring the old granny and maid back! From now on, don''t let the two of them leave the Ricardo family''s house for even one step!" Alfred suppressed the sadness in his heart, and said to the guards in a cold voice.


    The guards dared not dy, eight people instantly surrounded Florence and the old maid, and they forcibly took them away from the Eden Hotel.


    Alfred stood in the corridor while constantly hearing Florence''s cursing and nagging.


    He didn''t know whether this was right or wrong, but it had to end!


    Starting today, after the Ricardo Family Hundred Years Banquet, only a few people in the world could see the Iron Lady from Yogyakarta.


    Over the years since then, the position of the Ricardo family in Yogyakarta has not changed, but is slowly decreasing indeed.


    Two yearster, Florence celebrated her 83rd birthday on her bed alone.


    ...


    In the morning, half past nine.


    In the living room, James listened to Clifford''s report with a strange expression. "That olddy really left?"


    Why didn''t he believe it so much!


    If it weren''t for Jack''s situationst night, they wouldn''t have left the Ricardo family''s private room.


    The problem wasn''t over yet, but why did Florence leave the hotel so early in the morning?


    If she didn''t n to trouble the Widjaya family again, she could have leftst night, so why wait until today!


    Clifford nced at James and nodded solemnly. "They did go. Alfred''s bodyguards personally escorted them away by force."


    "Did they leave anything for the Widjaya family?" Irene asked.


    Clifford shook his head. "No, they seemed to be in a hurry to leave the hotel. But her face was so ugly, we kept hearing her cursing and nagging when she was dragged away by the guards."


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    This time, Jack shook his head and sighed. "Just let them go."

 Chapter 762 - Looking To The Future

    "Jack?!"


    James looked disapproving, but Jack suddenly coughed and said. "Mrs. Florence''s departure can be considered as an answer from the Ricardo family. I know you still hold a grudge because you just found out that she was involved in Jean''s kidnapping. But we have no evidence to go after her. Besides, she didn''t hurt him right away. She can only be said to be an aplice. If we chase after her, I''m afraid she will already die of old age."


    After the words finished, Jack looked at Jean calmly.


    "Jean, if you want to hate her, you can vent your hatred on me. No matter what the story is, Darrel really died because of me. That''s undeniable.."


    "Jack, don''t say that!"


    James didn''t want his brother to take all the me by himself.


    At this time, Jean folded his legs and slowly raised his eyes, and Lilia''s little hands were always wrapped in his wide palms.


    He nced at the crowd, and finally focused on Jack''s face. "Brother, I don''t hate anyone."


    He really doesn''t hate anyone!


    Because of all the misfortunes he went through, he was able to meet Lilia.


    Hearing his voice, Jack moved slightly, and his breath trembled as he nodded. "That''s good, that''s good. It''s over then�� It''s finally over!"


    Seeing this situation, James couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    But Irene immediately reached out to his hand and grasped it.


    Both sides looked at each other, he understood the warning implied in his wife''s eyes, so he could only give up. At least for now.


    After seeing this, Irene smiled. "Then, let''s go back. Jack''s examination can''t be dyed. After returning to Surabaya, let''s have him checked further."


    ...


    At half past eleven, a group of people left the room area.


    Due to Jack''s physical difort, the Widjaya Family specially brought an ambnce from Minerva Hospital to escort him on his way home.


    Chris and the others were already waiting in the parking lot downstairs.


    The Ricardo Family''s Hundred Year Banquet was really over.


    Before departure, the white Infiniti''s door in the parking lot suddenly opened.


    Alfred emerged from the car, and when everyone saw him, their expressions stiffened.


    He watched the scene in front of him, mmed the door and walked over.


    Clifford and the others were also alert for a moment, watching his every move.


    Alfred was still wearing yesterday''s suit, and walked over to Jean. His eyes were facing each other, devoid of the light from the previous confrontation, calm and indifferent.


    "I have sent her back home, so I shouldn''t bother the Widjaya Family again in the future!"


    Jean''s eyes were deep, and his gloomy features made Alfred unable to see if there was any trace of happiness or anger.


    Seeing that he was silent, Alfred licked his lips. "No matter what you think, she is my grandmother. She may be guilty, but the Widjaya Family is notpletely innocent. If you still can''t let go and hold a grudge, you cane to me. Grandma is too old and she won''t be able to bear revenge from the Widjaya Family. But I can!"


    After hearing this, Jean''s thin lips pursed slightly, and his cold voice traveled through the air. "The Widjaya family is not the despicable family you might imagine."


    With one sentence, all of Alfred''s assumptions were shattered.


    He chuckled softly, and nced briefly at Jean. "Jean, sometimes��? I really hate you."


    "You''re wee!"


    Alfred shook his head and raised his eyebrows to look up at the gloomy sky. "I hope in this life�� I won''t see you again! I''m tired of climbing all the way to the top!"


    The man''s eyes were deep, and the corners of his mouth curled into a deep curve. When he turned around, six words came from his mouth. "Don''t expect to win against me!"


    In front of the Eden Hotel, Alfred watched the Widjaja family convoy pass by.


    His eyes fixed on the backseat of the car''s dark ss. Alfred could only imagine the figure of the beautiful woman in it.


    Maybe she still hated him, but Alfred had no choice.


    As the Widjayas left, n appeared casually from inside a Bugatti on the other side of the parking lot.


    Rachel was sitting on the side and wanted to follow him, but she suddenly heard his nonchnt request. "You just wait in the car."


    "Alright."


    Rachel let go of her will to get out of the car and looked at n''s slender figure. The man walked over to Alfred who seemed to be biting his mouth and lowering his head.


    Outside the car, n looked at Alfred, and quickly withdrew his gaze. "What happened to you and Jean?"


    After they left the banquet hallst night, the Widjaya Family never showed up.


    He had just witnessed the crippled and hunchbacked man being carefully ced in the ambnce by, which surprised him.


    He had never seen the person.


    Hearing this, Alfred turned his head and met n''s confused eyes. Then he pulled the corners of his mouth, "It''s okay, you haven''t left yet?"


    n narrowed his eyes and stared at him implicitly. Just as he was about to leave, this strange sight caught his interest.


    "Did you go to my family''s housest night? Are you satisfied with that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Alfred''s faint tone was a bit inattentive.


    n couldn''t help butugh. "Why are you suddenly interested in Jean''s past? You even went to the house to meet my mother! This isn''t your style at all!"


    n got the news this morning.


    He heard that Alfred purposely went to the Hartanto family''s housest night and talked to his mother for a long time.


    Alfred was at his house for seven or eight hours, no wonder he didn''t see him again after ten o''clock at night.


    As for the content of their conversation, Jenny did not reveal a lot of things to n, but she called him this morning to tell him not to interfere with the dispute between the Ricardo family and Widjaja family.


    In n''s view, this problem is not normal.


    At this time, Alfred looked at n faintly, caught his suspicious gaze, took out a cigarette case and lit one.


    A white mist rose in the air, grasping his eyebrows.


    After a while, when Alfred handed the cigarette case to n, he lightly narrowed his eyes and said,? "My style is always like this. As for my conversation with your mother, if you really want to know, you can ask her."


    When n lit a cigarette, he nced at him, looking slightly displeased.


    "Then, what are you going to do next?"


    Alfred smoked a cigarette with a long nce. "One step first�� I''ll walk one step first."


    At this point, n still wanted to ask some details, but Alfred didn''t want to say more.


    He threw down his cigarette butt, squeezed the corners of his mouth, and looked at n. "If it''s okay, I''ll be back first. For Gxy Real Estate''s advertising n... I will send my assistant to contact you."


    n''s instinct told him this was not true. Seeing Alfred getting into the car, he waspletely helpless as he had no reason to hold him back.


    Alfred got into the car and just started the engine when he received the call.


    "Sir, the bodyguard confessed!"


    Alfred''s eyes froze "Exin!"


    The person on the phone pondered for a moment, and then said, "We asked all night, and he finally opened his mouth. It was Mr. Ricky''s doing. He gave him some money and asked him to sabotage Miss Lilia''s car in an attempt to... me you, so that Jean Widjaya would take his anger out on you!"

 Chapter 763 - Valuing Time

    Alfred''s gaze suddenly sharpened while holding the steering wheel with one hand.


    "I''ll be right back home. You quickly call Ricky back on behalf of my grandmother!"


    "Yes sir!"


    After hanging up the phone, Alfred gritted his teeth and shed a strong killing intent from under his eyes.


    No wonder Lilia thought he wanted her life, no wonder her attitude towards him was so different.


    Damn you, Ricky! What a cunning trick!


    ...


    When Alfred''s white Infiniti left the hotel, n was still standing there..


    He pondered for a moment, then grabbed the phone and called Jenny with some hesitation.


    "Mom, it''s me!"


    Jenny said in a soft voice and seemed to be in a good mood. "What''s up? Have you traveled back from Yogyakarta?"


    n looked at the cigarette butt in his hand and whispered, "Not yet, but I will soon. Mom�� Please tell me the truth, what did Alfred askst night?"


    After that, the phone wentpletely silent.


    "Mom! Can''t you tell me what''s wrong? Or what kind of cooperation did you make with him?"


    Facing n''s question, Jenny chuckled after falling silent. "What nonsense are you talking about, kid? What kind of cooperation can we make with him? If it wasn''t for Mrs. Florence''s approval, how could Alfred have gone on his own?"


    n frowned. "So you''re still not nning to tell me?"


    Jenny listened to the other end of the phone. She nced at Jefferson beside her, then said with a slight smile on her face. "n, you better not ask about this matter. In short, remember what I said. Whatever happens, don''t interfere with the Widjaya family and the Ricardo family''s matters."


    "As for why Alfred was looking for me, I can only tell you that it has nothing to do with our family. Instead of worrying about other people''s business, you must return as soon as possible .Your father and I had to go to thepany, so don''t talk about it."


    Hearing these words, n still wanted to ask more questions. But the distinct tone sounded from the speaker of his cell phone.


    His face gradually became gloomy, and this feeling of obliviousness made him very unhappy.


    At the same time, in the living room of the Hartanto family home, Jefferson held a cigar in his hand. After taking a sip, he narrowed his eyes at Jenny. "n called?"


    Jenny nodded and put her cell phone on the table. "He sounded very curious about Alfred''s visit. I shouldn''t have told him this morning."


    Jefferson shook the cigar at the tip of his finger. "You''re also worried that if our son will stray to the wrong path like him, huh? It''s no big deal. It''s fine as long as you don''t tell him everything."


    Hearing this, Jenny shook her head deeply. "The reason why Alfred came to me to ask about Jean''s past must be because someone said something."


    "He was in a bad moodst night. Even though I had very little contact with him, I had never seen him look so depressed. By the way, why is he suddenly talking about Jean''s kidnapping? From my point of view, what role the Ricardos y in this is worth looking further."


    Jefferson leaned back on the sofa, ced his cigar on the edge of the ashtray, and nodded at her in the air. "You... Do you still like Jean?! A man like Alfred didn''t have many skills or abilities, and they all relied on the glory of their ancestors to livefortably. No matter how much we talk to him, if he''s not qualified, it''s useless."


    Jenny nced at Jefferson, and then handed him a ss cup from the table. "You''re wrong, I didn''t intend to be friends with Alfred in the first ce. Have you heard of it? He had been targeting Jean and his familytely."


    "Since he took the initiative to ask, of course I have to pour gasoline on this fire. Only in this way could he deepen his frustration. I could see it clearly in his eyesst night."


    "Hearing what happened to Jean, Alfred''s whole body was like being struck by lightning. In this way, if his conscience finds out that he is no longer targeting Jean, then... the Widjaya family will be indebted to us!"


    Jefferson''s hand suddenly trembled at his wife''s words. His eyes shone brightly, and he smiled and joked. "I know I''m not wrong to make you my wife. That cunning mind of yours is really better than any of them!"


    Jenny and Jefferson smiled at each other. Sipping a cup of tea, her eyes are long and deep. "The Widjaya family''s debt is more valuable than the Ricardo family''s!"


    ...


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the Widjaya family convoy arrived at Minerva Hospital.


    On the way home, Lilia and Alice sat in the back seat of the car, while Jean went with the ambnce.


    When the convoy appeared at the entrance of the hospital, there were already many doctors in various departments.


    When Lilia got out of the car, Alice muttered behind her. "Actually, I think Jack''s body is very difficult to heal!"


    Hearing that voice, Lilia looked back and saw Alice''s sad expression. Then she sighed. "As long as there is hope, we must not give up!"


    Upon seeing this, Alice swallowed her disappointment and smiled reluctantly. "What you said is true,e on, let''s go in."


    In the surgery department of the hospital, Jack is weed by the sight of elderly people with special needs.


    The head doctors from many departments came to the ward to do a detailed examination for him.


    In the waiting room next door, Lilia sat by the window and looked down at the garden downstairs, her thoughts going up and down.


    Not long after, her shoulders sank, and a warm palm fell.


    She turned her head and met her husband''s deep eyes.


    "Tired?" The man asked in a deep voice with a slight feeling of pressure, and slightly squeezed his finger on her shoulder.


    Lilia got up and shook her head. "I''m not tired, I was chatting with Alice in the car, time flies so fast."


    After that, she leaned in slightly and looked into her husband''s eyes. After thinking about it, she asked, "Did the second brother tell you something on the way back?"


    The man led her to sit down again, sighed and nodded. "He told a little story, it seems like Uncle Hans recognized him when we were in Parma. At that time, he insisted and begged Uncle Hans to help him hide his whereabouts. And in the end, Uncle Hans agreed."


    Lilia was shocked and looked at him sadly. "Actually�� if he was my brother and the wounds made him look like that, I might not even recognize him."


    With this assumption, she tried to shake off the guilt in Jean''s eyes.


    Now that he knew the truth, he must be very sad that he didn''t even recognize his second brother though he had lived in Parma for so long.


    The man heard her implicitfort, and looked at her gently. "Are you worried about me?"


    Lilia nodded firmly "Well, I''m really worried, but since you already know how I feel, don''t be sad and let''s find a solution together!"


    Jean stared at her wise appearance, raising his hand to caress her cheek. "There''s really no way to reverse the current situation. Instead of thinking about it, it''s better if we value our time with him."

 Chapter 764 - It’s Too Late!

    The man''s pupils were carved with solemnity, locking Lilia''s figure in a love as deep as the sea.


    Seeing this, Lilia''s worries gradually disappeared. She lowered her head and grabbed the man''s hand. Then she spread out her fingertips and gripped his fingers tightly. "When will Vincent arrive?"


    Before she could finish her question, Alice had already walked through the door of the waiting room. When she rushed in, she was still screaming. "Josh, Josh! Vincent is here!"


    That''s really fast!


    Lilia and Jean stood up at the same time, and when Alice pushed open the door and turned to the side, Vincent''szy face could be seen.


    Unlike his previous arrival, the weather was getting hotter this time. He only wore a denim jacket, jeans and ck boots. He is handsome but his hair is disheveled..


    James and Irene also stood up to greet him. They had never seen Vincent before, and for a few seconds, they realized that Vincent''s face looked too soft.


    The heirs of the big families are all superior in appearance, and this Vincent is a little worse.


    James looked at him with a faint suspicion in his eyes.


    This little white face... Is he really a doctor? !


    At this moment, Vincent was standing in front of the door, quite a distance from Alice with a disgusting look.


    He looked around, set his sights on Jean''s face, raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly. "Am I now your free doctor?"


    Lilia pursed her lips, lowered her head and smiled.


    He never changed... Especially his evil tongue!


    In this room, Jean hadn''t spoken yet, and it was James who started the conversation. "Don''t worry, as long as you can heal our second brother, the price can be arranged!"


    Vincent averted his eyes and nced at Jean, pulling his lips in anger. "I want Josh to be mine, will you give him to me?"


    James immediately choked!


    Before he could find any reason to argue, he heard Jean calling out to him in a low, warning voice. "Vincent!"


    Alice also raised her leg at the right moment and kicked his leg. "You think this is Parma? Can you be a little polite?!"


    Vincent staggered, and couldn''t help but wiggle his whole body away from Alice. "Don''t touch me, stay away from me!"


    Alice. "..."


    Jean let go of Lilia, and as he walked towards the door, he gave his order to Vincent. "Follow me!"


    Hearing this, Vincent nced at him, and when he followed his steps, he was still muttering. "Who do I need to take care of this time? Josh, why are there so many sick people in your family?"


    Walking into the corridor, Alice and Lilia also followed.


    Alice was slightly surprised. "Don''t you know that you''ll be taking care of Uncle Enrico?"


    Vincent''s steps immediately stopped. He looked at Alice, and finally raised his eyebrows at Jean''s indifferent gaze. "Enrico? That weird old man in your house? Is he here?"


    Jean hummed, Alice whispered to him. "Watch your word, Vincent. He''s not just a random old man, He''s Josh''s second brother!"


    "What?!" Vincent felt that he was having hallucinations. He pulled his ear. "Who''s the second brother?"


    Alice looked at him in annoyance and wanted to exin but Jean was already walking to the next door of the ward. He then turned his gaze to the doorknob. "He is my second brother and his name is Jack!"


    Vincent is stunned!


    ...


    At this time, Jack had already gone through all the examinations done by the doctors.


    Along with Doctor Lucas, the doctors from various departments nned to go to the office to discuss.


    As Vincent followed Jean into the ward, his eyes fell on Jack.


    This bruised, ugly and pathetic man is Josh''s second brother?!


    Doctor Lucas saw the person entering and took the lead to speak. "Young Master, the examination is over!"


    "Alright,e out and talk!" Jean turned and looked at Vincent. "I''ll be back."


    Vincent waved his hand, then walked over to the hospital bed without saying a word. He bent down and looked into Jack''s face.


    Why couldn''t he see the simrities between him and Josh?!


    ...


    Five minutester, everyone gathered at the director''s office.


    James and Irene also rushed here.


    Doctor Lucas spoke to Doctor Mark and said, "The specific situation will be exined by Doctor Mark."


    Mark is a senior physician with medical skills in surgery.


    Not only that, beside being an ace in the field of surgery, Mark also has a deep insight of various departments such as internal medicine, orthopedics, dermatology, and ... oncology.


    Mark and James are old acquaintances. He still holds the notebook in his hands. After nodding slightly to the family members, he said, "Young master, we have just carried out the relevant tests for the patient. The results are not very ideal. From a surgical point of view, he had no obvious injuries, and the scars on his body were almost healed. The more serious problem is that his spine has a ... tumor. For more details, Doctor Otto will exin."


    Doctor Mark then looked at one of the elders in the office who was an oncologist.


    Doctor Otto has gray hair, good eyebrows and good eyes. He holds a CT report in his hand andmunicates with doctors around him from time to time.


    Hearing this, he raised his eyes and nodded to Doctor Mark. "Since the patient''s family members are here, I will exin. The patient is currently suffering from lymphoma. From this CT scan, it looks like there are metastases."


    "When you look at this, he has a mass in his neck, and the image of this section is formed by the tumor upying space. Unfortunately, it is toote. Lymphoma cancer itself is difficult to cure, and progresses very fast. Even with medical science abroad, it is toote!"


    "The only advice I can give is to treat it conservatively, and if the patient''s body can survive, we can continue with radiotherapy and chemotherapy."


    The old professor''s words were like lightning striking everyone''s ears. James'' body was shaking violently. "Doctor, is there no cure?"


    Doctor Otto looked at him, shaking his head. "Unfortunately it''s toote!"


    Next, Doctor Otto briefly discussed simr cases that had happened and how they used to treat them.


    However, people still had a hard time epting this sad news.


    In less than half an hour, the group left the director''s office.


    When Doctor Lucas saw them, he looked at Doctor Mark very seriously. "Sir, do you have any suggestions for this situation?"


    Doctor Mark put down the book in his hand and said tactfully, "Do your best and appreciate the time you have."


    "Then... how much time is left?"


    "I can''t give a definite answer. But the patient I used to treatsted for about 7 months. If we treat him closely, perhaps we can see a miracle in a year, and that will be very good for him."


    Doctor Lucas took a deep breath, then thanked him before he finally walked out of the office with heavy steps.

 Chapter 765 - The Cycle Of Life

    In the corridor of the high-level special needs ward, James and Jean stood facing the window.


    The two of them quietly looked into the distance.


    Lilia was with Irene, even if they were silent to each other, she still tried tofort her.


    ording to Jack''s current physical condition, everyone knew very well that his time�� was really running out.


    "Jean, I want to bring Jack back home to take care of him, what do you think?"


    After a long silence, Jean looked to the side, his eyes bloodshot and his voice clearly hoarse.. "I have no opinion."


    James calmly patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll go inside and arrange it, you just rest."


    "James, I''ming with you!"


    Irene wiped the corners of her eyes from the side twice, and after taking a deep breath, she hurriedly chased after him.


    At this moment, Lilia was not far from Jean''s position. After sighing, she walked over to him, pulled his hand from behind, and then tugged at his fingertips with a bit of force.


    "Don''t worry too much, Vincent is still here, right? We''ll hear what he has to sayter."


    Jean let him hold her hand, lips tightly shut, stupidly holding back his own emotion.


    At this moment, he finally understood why his older brother had refused to see them for so many years.


    He remembered what Jack said in the ambnce.


    "Jean, God still loves me so much that I can at least be with you in Parma for many years. When I returned this time, I''m still given the opportunity to feel the warmth of my family. Even if I die soon, I will die in the right ce!"


    "Brother, did you know that you would die soon?!"


    At this moment, there was a sound from the door behind him, and Vincent stepped out with a strange expression.


    He raised his eyes and saw the two people in front of him, his eyes were shining, and he asked reluctantly, "Is he really your second brother?"


    "How do you think he is?!" Jean didn''t answer him and directly asked.


    He walked forward, leaned against the side of the window sill, and turned to look at him. "You know that I''m just a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, right?"


    Vincent stopped when Jean fell silent, he then continued, "Chinese medicine doesn''t always work as well as you think. Even if I were a God, I couldn''t do anything to change his fate. I checked his pulse, and his pulse is already very weak. What I can do is prescribe some prescriptions to relieve his current pain."


    "This is very different from your wife''s situation at that time. Whether it''s an external or internal treatment, it can only give him extra time in this world. I can''t cure him..."


    Vincent''s words were very straightforward!


    He had faith in his medical skills, but there was no way to save a patient like Jack.


    No matter how good the medical science is, there is no way to straighten a curved spine.


    What can be done is to prolong his life as much as possible by using Chinese medicine.


    He had treated Jack''s throat before. At that time, he had seen the coating of his tongue and it had turned ck.


    There is a saying in Chinese medicine, when a person has ck color in his body, it means that person has no life.


    This is no joke!


    At this moment, after Vincent finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and dropped his heavy palm on Jean''s shoulder.


    "Josh, life and death are inseparable. In many cases, even if I im to be a genius doctor, I cannot cheat death. If he really is your second brother, I will try my best to make a medicine to prolong his life. You only need to focus on giving him a colorful life for the rest of his time, at least being by his side for now, it will surely be very valuable to him."


    Vincent''s expression was serious, but there was a hint of remorse in his eyes.


    At this time, Jean''s stern face was expressionless, his eyes were still staring out the window. Only the subtle tension beneath the skin of his throat revealed the intense emotions burning inside him.


    Lilia sighed forward, looking at the man then Vincent and asked, "Can you lighten the burden on his throat? Even though he could speak, he seemed to be in a lot of pain. As for his spine, can you treat him so he can sleep soundly?"


    After hearing this, Vincent nced at her. "Yes, of course I can!"


    The strange old man was Jean''s second brother. He had to make Jack morefortable at any cost.


    Vincent raised his hand and touched his brow, looking at them. "I say, let him be discharged as soon as possible. I heard he has a malignant tumor in his body. From my point of view, it''s better for him not to have chemotherapy. That kind of thing will only burden his body. He had almost no chance of recovery, doing so would only deepen the pain."


    "I''ll give you the list of the medicinester. You will be responsible for buying all the herbal medicines. Chinese medicine for cancer is still very effective, even if it can''t be cured, it can halt the growth."


    "Thank you!" It took a long time for Jean to speak even in a hoarse voice.


    Vincent raised his eyebrows and looked out the window following his gaze, "Don''t be so polite to me. After all, I just happen to have medical skills. If I can help some of my brothers, I''ll be happy!"


    "Now, Antonio and Glen are waiting for me to give them news. They don''t know much about the situation in your house, so they n toe and have a look. What do you think?"


    At this moment, Jean turned his head slowly and raised his eyebrows to meet Vincent''s gaze. His expression was faint. "They don''t need toe, if I need them, I will call them!"


    Vincent agreed and nodded. "My opinion is the same. Seeing the state of your family right now, if they came, it would add to the chaos. I will make a list of some rare medicinal ingredients. I''ll also ask Glen to send me some!" Vincent said as he walked.


    Lilia watched him walk to the ward, and her heart moved.


    The friends of her husband... Everyone treats each other sincerely. She hopes Jack can feel everyone''s care and get a good life!


    ...


    At 7 that night, James and Irene returned to their old house for a while.


    After they had a discussion, they nned to take Jack home again tomorrow.


    After all, they had just returned from Yogyakarta. Even though Jack didn''t say anything, his body must be tired too.


    The sky is getting darker and a light breeze is blowing the trees.


    Jean and Chris are standing in the smoking area downstairs the hospital. Meanwhile, Alex and Tom returned to Surabayast night...


    While Chris had gone home early this morning, he heard that Jean had arrived at the Minerva Hospital, so he immediately followed them and waited outside.


    "My housekeeper told me that Alfred went to my family''s housest night!"


    Jean bit the butt of his cigarette, staring at Chris'' surprised eyebrows.


    Seeing this, Chris immediatelymented, "This is obviously strange, even though he wasn''t even home until three in the morning!"


    "At that time, he and Jenny had a long conversation in the side hall, and specifically ordered that the people of the house not to disturb them. The people in the house didn''t know what they''re talking about. I keep thinking about this matter, but I felt the need to tell you about it. After all, Alfred and n are very close these days!"

 Chapter 766 - Sara Hartanto

    Speaking of n, Chris'' eyes shone with a cold light.


    Jean let out smoke, his eyes staring far away. "It seems that I am indebted to Aunt!"


    Chris looked confused. "Hah? How can you be indebted? Do you think they have no ulterior motive?"


    "It doesn''t matter if they harbor evil hearts, at least the matter with the Ricardo family has ended here!"


    Chris was stunned when he heard that. "What do you mean? A viin like Alfred who has been trying for so long to harm you will just stop?"


    The man pursed his lips, calmly replying, "Maybe, only Aunt Jenny knows the truth!"


    Chris stopped talking!


    His heart felt bad!


    If Jenny actually did something behind his back, what should he do next?!


    Doing good things without gesturing for something in return? He couldn''t believe it!


    ....


    In less than twenty minutes, Jean and Chris returned to the ward. The two of them walked out of the elevator side by side, and saw Lilia leaning against the opposite wall ying with her cell phone.


    Lilia heard the footsteps, looked at them and smiled. "You''re finally back!"


    Chris raised his eyebrows, cleared his throat, and said awkwardly, "I''ll take a look at your second brother''s condition and take care of him, you don''t need to rush!"


    Lilia put the phone in her hand into her pocket, then her pair of clear eyes stared at the man. "Are you in a better mood?"


    Jean walked over to her, standing in the corner of the corridor, looking down. He pursed his lips and smiled. "When I saw you, I got much better!"


    Hearing his words, Lilia''s eyes shed and she lifted her chin happily. "Really? Then don''t take your eyes off me, maybe you''ll be in a better mood!"


    The man stepped forward, his arms wrapped around her waist. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Lilia hit him lightly with her elbow. "How many cigarettes did you smoke? You reek!"


    "Two!" The man answered smoothly, and he moved away from her. It seemed like Lilia couldn''t stand the smell and wanted him to not get so close to her.


    But Lilia nced at him, crossed the man''s waistline and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Two is fine, as long as it''s not two packs!"


    Jean looked down at her sly gaze, but his embrace tightened. "Waiting for me here on purpose?"


    "Ah, I didn''t know Brother Chris woulde and smoke with you, but�� I just heard a story and didn''t dare toe down!" The smile on the corner of Lilia''s mouth hardened slightly.


    The man''s brows slightly arched. . "What is it?"


    Lilia''s steps stopped. She looked at the man beside her with a slightly regretful tone. "Just now, someone in the surgical ward jumped from the window! She had an ident and had to have her leg amputated, she couldn''t bear the pain of rehabilitation after the amputation. Half an hour ago, she jumped out of the ward window and ended her life!"


    Jean narrowed his eyes in a gentle tone. "Are you afraid?!"


    Lilia shook her head. She tugged at the corners of her mouth and whispered, "The one who jumped off that building should be Sara!"


    The news spread quickly in the surgical ward.


    She barely needed to ask, she could hear countless whispers.


    And what they say most often is the phrase "I heard that it is a woman from arge family, whosest name is Hartanto!"


    Combined with the fact that both of her legs were amputated, Lilia concluded that it was Sara.


    Several months had passed since she had a car ident.


    Unexpectedly, after not hearing from each other for a long time, it turned out that Lilia had heard this sad news.


    After hearing this, Jean raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Sara jumps off the building and dies, Chris shouldn''t know about this!


    "Are you sure it''s her?" The man asked hesitantly, Lilia then nodded slowly. "Eighty percent!"


    That night, the Minerva Hospital was no longer quiet.


    The incident of someone jumping from the building in the surgical inpatient room has been exposed by the media and has caused a lot of talk on the inte.


    And Sara''s name appeared to the public again.


    Netizens have many opinions, and some even mention Sara''s life.


    The Hartanto family arrived at the hospital around 8 that night.


    In Jack''s room, Chris looked at the photos on the phone, and pressed his lips together without saying a word.


    The photo was sent to him by the Hartanto family''s butler, and was intended to be used as Sara''s final photo.


    Chris nced attentively, and after turning off the screen, he leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. "Thank goodness you''re dead, you don''t have to suffer alive anymore!" He said, sighing.


    Even though he didn''t cry over her death, Chris only felt a little regret!


    After all, Sara was young and took some wrong steps, but she would only be med in the end.


    "I''ll go down and have a look for a while, I heard they''re all here!"


    Chris got up, his handsome face cold and indifferent.


    Walking to the door, he thought a little, then turned around and looked at Jean. "I''ll make sure Sara gets the honor she deserves!"


    The man understood the implication, and nodded silently.


    He heard that the funeral was handled very quickly.


    As for the various rumors circting on the Inte, the Hartanto family also spent a lot of money to bring down the storm.


    Despite the indifference, they still gave Sara a proper farewell ceremony after her death.


    Maybe Sara didn''t realize it, but after all, she was still a member of the Hartanto family.


    ...


    The next morning, Jack was discharged from the hospital.


    The Widjaya family sent a convoy to pick him up. On the way home, Lilia sat in the back seat. As her thoughts whirled, she turned to look at the man beside her. "Jean, I want to return to Vi Lakeside!"


    Currently, the convoy is right at the intersection to the Widjaya family''s house.


    The man looked at her, and after a few seconds of silence, he nodded. "Okay!"


    When he heard Lilia''s words, Clifford couldn''t help but nce at her in the rearview mirror.


    In his impression, Lilia was not a naive person!


    The family''s convoy taking Jack back to the Widjaya family''s house made sense, but why did Lilia suddenly want to go home?


    Clifford''s eyes nced at the man again. Despite not seeing any displeasure, he still felt that his master''s wife was being too unreasonable.


    At this moment, Lilia lowered her head and typed a memo on her cell phone. Even though she half lowered her head, she could still see Clifford''s eyes.


    Lilia reluctantly pulled the corner of her mouth and ignored it as she continued to tap her fingers on the screen.


    After half an hour, they arrived at Vi Lakeside.


    Lilia was sitting in the car, looking at the familiar scene inside and outside the vi. When she opened the door and got out of the car, she saw that the man didn''t move, and she couldn''t help but pull his hand away. "Come with me!"


    Clifford frowned, he just paused and thought. Meanwhile, Jean had been pulled out by Lilia.


    Lilia took the man''s arm and walked towards the door. When she pushed it open, she looked back at the door and saw that the car was still parked in its ce, and then walked confidently.


    The man followed her, walked into the living room, and said in a low voice, "Are you tired?"

 Chapter 767 - The Understanding Wife

    Lilia nodded her head slowly. "A little!"


    "Go rest, I''lle back to cook for youter!"


    The man stood in the living room and looked at her. Jean didn''t take off his coat, it seemed like he wanted to make sure Lilia rested before he went out again.


    Upon seeing this, Lilia''s smart eyes blinked.


    She shook her head, looked back at the man then took his hand and walked up the stairs. "What are you going to do? Help me to pack my luggage, I have a lot of things to bring!"


    The man''s eyes trembled, he bent his arm and stopped. "Where do you want to go?"


    Lilia stood by the stairs, stretched out her hand and brushed the hair at the corner of her mouth with a calm expression. "To your family''s house of course, I want to stay there for a while! But I need to bring a lot of things because of this pregnancy."


    .


    The man''s breath was a little short, then he suddenly wrapped her in his arms.


    He lowered his head, and his thin red lips let out a faint smile. His deep eyes were colored with a delicate love that he didn''t know.


    He really can''t stand it.


    Lilia saw that her husband was silent, and felt a little restless. She secretly looked at him. "I think the scenery in your family''s house is quite good. It just so happened that I''m feeling really fit recently so I want to get a little breath of fresh air in a new ce..."


    "You really want to go there?" The man''s voice was soft and low.


    Lilia tilted her head, smiling. Then she raised a finger and brushed the cor of the man''s shirt. "Yes, Your two brothers and sister Irene are there. If you go to work during the day, I won''t be too bored alone."


    "Actually, I want to go to Vi Lakeside tomorrow alone, but I think I need help carrying these things of mine. And it just so happens that you''re here, so we can sort this out quickly together! You won''t have to worry about my safety anymore if I stay at your family''s house, right? This really benefits everyone!"


    The man knew very well that Lilia was telling the truth!


    As for the so-called scenery in his family''s house, it was probably just her excuse!


    Lilia did this to create more time for her to spend with her second brother-inw that everyone had just discovered...


    His wife, the wise and clever!


    Jean let out a gentle smile and in the next second, he leaned forward, showing his admiration by his lips.


    He kissed her roughly and took her into his arms, feeling unable to part with her even for a second.


    After the kiss, Lilia leaned on his shoulder and panting with a smile, licking the corner of her mouth, and couldn''t help but tiptoe and bite his earlobe. "Our time is almost up, can you apany me to pack now?"


    "Yes!" The man''s hoarse voice drifted, then the two of them walked to the second floor.


    In the changing room, Lilia opened the cupboard and rummaged through it. Having made up her mind, she chose lots of clothes with spring and summer themes.


    She stood in front of the closet door, dragging her elbows. Her fingertips tapped the corners of her lips as she said, "These clothes should be enough. They''re all loose andfortable. I''ve also brought some dresses in case it''s too hot. Have you packed some of your clothes too? This coat, which you usually wear to work, we''d better take it with you, and the rest... We''ll buy a new one when the timees."


    In fact, they actually had some clothes left at the Widjaya family''s main house before, but this time, they intended to stay longer, so Lilia was nning to bring more clothes.


    Coupled with the usual seasonal clothes, it shouldn''t be a problem to wear them for more than half a year.


    At this moment, the man was standing in front of the door staring at her.


    His eyes fell on the chosen outfit, and he could see his wife''s n in an instant.


    With the amount of clothes she brought, it was clear that she was prepared to stay for a long time.


    The man''s heart was hot, he stepped forward slowly, stood behind her, and reached out to surround her.


    He lowered his head and kissed her neck. "Don''t bring too much, you can still buy a new one any time."


    Lilia''s skin was itching from the heat that her husband exhaled while speaking.


    She twisted her body and took his hand to cover her lower stomach. "Before this child is born, I won''t waste money on unnecessary things. When I have a baby, it won''t be toote to buy a new one! Let''s see, is there anything else I need to bring?"


    The man whispered. "You can bring whatever you want!"


    Lilia pursed her lips andughed, and when she moved her hand, she took the phone and nced. "Oh, right. I went to the kitchen. There''s still some food that Alice brought from Parma, we''d better eat itter."


    At this moment, Jean looked at her and felt that it looked like his little bear was ready to devour all the food that was there.


    His thin lips were tinged with a smile, and the heat in his heart persisted.


    As they emerged from Vi Lakeside with tworge suitcases, Clifford, who was leaning outside the door smoking a cigarette, was silent for a moment.


    His gaze shifted to the briefcase, and only reacted after three seconds. He hastily stepped forward and helped with the suitcase. "Young Master, do you want to take a vacation?"


    Why didn''t he know anything about this before?!


    The man nced at him and said in a deep voice, "We will live in the family''s main house!"


    Clifford was still in a daze when he heard it, then he nced at Lilia who raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Oh, this madam has her own n indeed!


    Starting today, Lilia followed Jean and stayed at the Widjaya family''s house for a long time.


    She dyed all work, including Lilia Studio, which was temporarily assigned to Harold.


    Lilia only asionallymunicated with him on the phone.


    The view at the Widjaya family''s house is indeed beautiful, Lilia and Jean live in their old room.


    Jack also returned to the bedroom that he used to upy 15 years ago.


    Vincent stayed with them, trying to care for Jack, while Alice returned to Parma three dayster.


    ...


    Time is like water, and peaceful life always slips from the finger and disappears identally.


    Half a monthter, Lilia had just finished breakfast and was nning to go out with Jean.


    Today is the day that Vivi and Ludwig''spany opened.


    She epts the invitation and ns to join in on the celebration.


    While visiting her friends, she would also stop by Lilia Studio.


    It''s already March, the grass is starting to grow, the birds are flying.


    Lilia was wearing baggy trousers and a V-neck shirt. When she came out, Irene forcibly put a wool scarf on her. "Lilia,e back in the afternoon, there is a guest at home today!"


    "Yes, sis!" When Lilia smiled, she leaned in front of her. "Who''sing?"


    After helping her put on the scarf, Irene said casually, "Just wait for the surprise!"


    A few days after living in this house, she interacted with James and Irene every day, their rtionship became more harmonious and warmer.


    Lilia then nodded. "Then, I''m going first."


    "Alright, be careful on the road."


    After getting into the car, Lilia lowered her head and took off the scarf on her chest. She felt a little hot, but she decided to keep it in her bag and wear it again when she got home.


    As the car drove out of the house, she couldn''t help but stare at the man with curiosity."Do you know who wille?"


    "It should be Aunt Jenny." The man answered in a deep voice.


    Lilia opened her mouth in surprise. "Auntie!"


    No wonder her sister-inw said it was an honored guest. Since Jenny was about toe, Jack''s whereabouts could not be hidden.


    In the hospital that day, what Chris said was still fresh in her mind.


    She didn''t know if the rtionship between Chris and Jenny had died down a bit.

 Chapter 768 - Leonard And Mellisa

    Lilia was still thinking for a moment, but Jean''s cell phone suddenly rang next to her.


    He nced at the caller ID, his pupils shrank slightly, and his tone was weak when he connected. "What is it?"


    "Has he contacted you recently?"


    On the phone, the other party''s low and unpleasant voice showed obvious exhaustion.


    Hearing this, the man''s thin lips slightly parted, and he handed his phone to Lilia.


    "Looking for me?" She was suspicious and when she looked at the phone, her eyes were bright. Then, when she put it to her ear, she said with a smile. "Hello brother-inw!"


    The caller was Leonard!


    It had been a long time since she had heard from him!


    Unexpectedly, that man is still in touch with her husband..


    Leonard feltfortable when he heard Lilia''s words earlier.


    He coughed, lowered his voice, and repeated, "Has Mellisa contacted you recently?"


    Lilia and the man looked at each other for a moment, and then answered honestly, "We text every now and then, what''s wrong?"


    Leonard closed his eyes and took a deep breath, ''You damn woman!''


    "Give the phone to Jean!"


    Leonard sounded angry.


    Lilia felt that the matter was unclear, so she handed the phone back to Jean, and then quietly leaned closer to his ear, hearing Leonard''s nagging.


    He said, "Did you really reveal my information to Mellisa?"


    Jean raised an eyebrow, as if not in a hurry. "If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to investigate!"


    Leonard. "..."


    If he could do this, would he still be cooped up in his family''s house?!


    On that day, he asked Jean to reveal his condition on purpose, he even asked him to describe his situation as being in a tragic prison.


    He worked very hard, and the result ... Mellisa was not moving at all!


    That woman was just too apathetic!


    Even if she heard about his house arrest by his family and got caught up in the battle between the heirs, what did she do?! Did she really not care about him?


    At this time, Leonard choked on Jean''s words.


    He licked his lips and twisted his eyebrows. "Of course I believe you. Since she''s rted to Lilia, may I ask you a favor?"


    "Of course!" Jean didn''t refuse Leonard''s request.


    On the other end of the phone, Leonard thought for a moment and decided to take the next strong medicine. "Please find a way to let Melisa know that I''m getting married!"


    Lilia who heard this sentence was shocked in disbelief. The future brother-inw�� would get married?


    Howe?!


    When the man heard his words, he also asked meaningfully, "Are you sure?"


    Leonard hummed. "That''s not a rumor anymore, it''s a fact!"


    He was indeed getting married, it was just�� that was a n!


    Jean''s eyes reached far, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes. "Okay."


    Upon hearing this, Leonard sighed sadly. "Jean, thank you."


    Lilia saw the look in the man''s eyes. She doubted that if Mellisa found out about the news, she was actually worried that it would drive her further away from Leonard!


    However, herst contact with Mellisa was a few days after Ricardo''s family party ended.


    She only asked about her current situation and confirmed that she was fine, but there was no response from her sister yet.


    Lilia''s eyes rolled, and she was very confused. "Will it be of any use? Since he can''t forget Mellisa, why can''t he find her himself?"


    The man put his cell phone back in his trouser pocket, looked at her, and told the truth. "He really can''t get out, but he wouldn''t have picked a bad idea if he had a path."


    Lilia nodded sympathetically. This was indeed a bad idea. "If this news reached Mellisa''s ears, it would only make her want to hide even more!"


    When the man looked at Lilia, he looked contemtively, and his brows were indifferent. "So, what are you going to do?"


    Lilia''s eyes looked troubled. "I haven''t thought about it, but since this is Leonard''s request, we have to help him!"


    After speaking, she paused for a moment. "Okay, I''ll call sis Mellisater, I''ll try to persuade her first, and if that doesn''t work, you can carry out the n right after!"


    The man voiced his agreement. "Okay!"


    Hearing his voice, Lilia looked at him with a smile, and her clear pupils shone with light.


    ...


    At 9:30 am, Lilia had finally arrived at the lobby of Lilia Studio.


    She took the elevator, and when the door opened, she saw a red carpet stretched across the corridor, and both sides of the aisle were filled with baskets of flowers to congratte her.


    "Madame!" Lilia stepped out of the elevator, and Dina was already walking from the door of the studio.


    Seeing Dina, she was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    She''s been living in the Widjaya family''s housetely, but it''s been a while since she saw Dina and Rini.


    Dina nodded and exined. "Young master let me guard this ce!"


    Lilia seemed to be nodding. When she looked away, she saw Harold in a suit standing in front of Ludwig Technology''s front desk and staring at her.


    He had also be an invited guest, with a corsage on the chest of his suit.


    "Finally, you came!" Harold stuffed one hand into his pocket, joking with Lilia as he came over to her.


    Heughed and walked towards her. "Looks like they invited you to Ludwig Technology''s opening ceremony too?"


    Harold looked down at his suit, and reached out his hand to brush the corsage on his coat."I will be their neighbor in the future, of course I am invited!"


    Lilia raised an eyebrow, stood at the door and looked at the Ludwig Technology front desk. "Are there many people here today?"


    "Don''t know!" Harold shook his head. "But earlier, some property staff came to congratte them. I heard that several partners have signed deals."


    After saying that, he looked at Lilia and said, "You�� came here empty-handed?"


    "How could I!" Lilia looked at him nkly. "My gift should have been delivered!"


    Harold shouted and nced towards the opposite side inadvertently.


    He was worried that Seventeen wouldn''t have time to prepare gifts, so he specifically chose one for him and nned to give it to Ludwig Technology.


    The present he had prepared was at the studio''s front desk at the moment, but now that he heard that Lilia had prepared it, it... had no meaning anymore.


    "Let''s go,e in and have a look." Harold said, then Lilia followed him into Ludwig Technology.


    On the logo in front of the office is the red silk material used for the opening. As they approach the office area, they hear chatter andughter from time to time.


    Currently, Vivi was talking to several people in suits, looking like bosses as they stood near the champagne table.


    She blinked, and when she saw Lilia, she couldn''t hold back her excitement. "Lilia, you came!"


    She then nodded apologetically to the guests, and came to meet Lilia.


    "Vivi, congrattions!"


    Lilia watched theyout of the office area as she congratted her.


    The staff table is full of various buffet cakes and champagne towers.


    Although simple, they can still show the importance of the opening ceremony.


    "Miss Lilia!" From behind them, Ludwig walked in in full costume.


    He wore a light gray suit and elegant silver-rimmed sses, which further entuated his gentle temperament.


    Lilia nodded to him in response. "Good morning."


    "Lilia, I''ve received a bamboo tree from you! Isn''t it too expensive?!"

 Chapter 769 - Ludwig Technology’s Opening!

    At this moment, Harold, who was standing beside Lilia, subconsciously raised his eyebrows, with a strange expression on his face.


    How valuable is a bamboo tree?!


    The next second, Ludwig reluctantly corrected her. "Vivi, it''s a bamboo ornament engraved with the meaning of a hundred fortunes! This friend of yours wishes us sess!"


    Vivi stuck her tongue out at him. "I know what that means too! I didn''t expect her to be this generous to me."


    Lilia calmly observed the interaction between Vivi and Ludwig.


    It seems their feelings are still subtle.


    There doesn''t seem to be any suspicion due to business and tax matters.


    Lilia averted her eyes and saw the women''s suit that Vivi was wearing..


    She smiled and said, "You can put it in your office, it will surely make yourpany rich and prosperous."


    When the words fell, Vivi lowered her head in shame. "I think it''s more appropriate to put the decoration in Ludwig''s independent office. If I wasn''t in the office, it certainly wouldn''t work well!"


    Oh, there''s only one independent office!


    There was a glint of light in Lilia''s eyes.


    She looked to the side and pretended to be surprised. "Vivi, you are also a boss, why don''t you have an office?"


    Ludwig then? said apologetically. "This is my fault. When I discussed with the builders to save costs, in the end they only made one independent office, and the rest was used as an employee office area. However, Vivi still insists on not making a fuss about it. After all, it''s quite good because we can get to know our employees better this way."


    Lilia looked at him deeply. She nced at him and muttered, "Oh, I see..."


    Vivi knew Lilia''s kindness, but she waved her hand nonchntly. "It''s okay, I''m not too picky. The important thing is that I can work."


    Even though this was the truth, Lilia thought that Vivi was at a disadvantage here.


    At this moment, as Harold vaguely realized when to look disapproving, he stepped forward, whispering in her ear.


    "Just let them be!"


    When Lilia met with his gaze, the corner of her lip stayed t, then she shook her head and sighed.


    The grand opening of Ludwig Technology was notplicated, and things went on as usual.


    When the time was getting closer, Lilia took the time to drag Vivi to the edge of the front desk.


    She looked around, then asked, "Vivi, thest thing we talked about, were you looking for it?"


    "Oh, what''s that?"


    Lilia. "..."


    It seems love blinded this girl!


    Just as Lilia was about to exin, Vivi suddenly pped her hands. "Oh, about the business registration?"


    "Yes, was there any result?"


    Vivi shrugged and sighed. "I''ve discussed it with Ludwig. He said that his mother asked someone to help him with his tax registration. He wasn''t very clear about this, but... Don''t worry, now he has added my name to it."


    "Anyways, I have to thank you for this. If it wasn''t for your reminder, I probably wouldn''t have be a legal shareholder!"


    After hearing this, Lilia was slightly relieved. "That..."


    "No need to thank me, it''s just a small matter!"


    Tom came from outside the door.


    As soon as Tom got out of the elevator, he heard what Vivi said, and couldn''t help but open his mouth sarcastically.


    Vivid and Lilia averted their gazes at the same time, and they couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw him. "Why are you here too?"


    Vivi grumbled and muttered without a good attitude. "I didn''t invite him!"


    Her voice wasn''t too loud or too low, but Tom could hear it straight away.


    He chuckled. "I didn''te for you either!"


    "Vivi, Lilia!" As Tom''s words fell, another figure hastily emerged from the elevator.


    She is Rachel.


    Vivi looked happy, and then looked at them suspiciously. "Tell me, why are you with him ..."


    Howe Tom is here?!


    Rachel stepped forward quickly, she didn''t answer Vivi''s question but thanked Tom first. "Master Tom, thank you for sending me here, I am indebted to you!"


    Tom licked his lips and nced at Rachel. "Since you are aware that you have troubled me, I will remember this debt! Later I will ask n to pay it to me."


    Rachel stared nkly and didn''t know how to answer.


    This incident was a coincidence.


    On the way n sent her to Ludwig Technology, she suddenly found that her car ran out of gas.


    At first, she wanted to take a taxi, but on the way, she ran into Tom''s Maserati.


    In this way, through n''s arrangement, she got into Tom''s car, and n waited in his car until his men brought her gas.


    Vivi didn''t understand, her eyes were still very confused. "Why does n have to pay for it? Shouldn''t Rachel pay for it?"


    Isn''t n the boss? Why did Tom''s words imply that Rachel was his lover?


    She only invited Rachel, but if n were toe, then she wouldn''t have dared to ignore him.


    Rachel pulled the corners of her mouth too far. "He didn''te, but his car ran out of gas on the way when he brought me here. But I happened to meet Mr. Tom on the road, with his consent, he drove me here!"


    After this exnation, Tom was afraid that there was still a misunderstanding with Lilia, he walked to the front desk and exined. "I''m on my way to find Chris!"


    Lilia pursed her lips and smiled after hearing this.


    Gaia is in the building next door. In fact, it could be said that they were indeed in the same direction.


    But�� Tom''s worried expression was bothering Lilia''s mind a bit.


    Lilia looked at him, but she nced at Vivi again.


    This pair of enemies, it seems that every time they get together there is always a fight.


    He didn''t know if it was good or bad!


    Five minutester, the emcee came to remind him that the opening ceremony was about to begin.


    Partners in the office area also moved to the front desk.


    On the inaugurated logo, the big red silk looks very festive.


    Lilia stood at the back of the crowd, watching Vivi and Ludwige forward, and after the host''s opening speech, she forcefully pulled the red silk that was in the way.


    At this time, some of the co-workers who were working with Vivi and Ludwig were pping and whispering.


    "It seems that the support from Ludwig Technology is small!"


    "What do you think Mr. Budi?"


    Budi nced at the stage and said. "I myself have never seen such a small opening ceremony like this, but these eyes of you are really not observant. Try to look that way secretly. That''s Lilia, wife of Jean Widjaya!


    I also just heard about it from my subordinates, it seems he and Vivi are old acquaintances. Think about it, it can be said that the Widjaya family supports Ludwig Technology. Armed with this, the future, in the field of business, who will not give face to Ludwig Technology!"


    "Indeed Mr. Budi''s knowledge is vast, it seems we are just prey ready to be pounced on by them!"

 Chapter 770 - Do You Guys Bless Me?

    The conversations of Vivi''s co-workers were clearly heard by Harold and Lilia.


    They looked at each other and sighed with a smile.


    After the opening ceremony, Vivi and Ludwig invited several partners to eat in the office area.


    By the time everyone left, it was almost eleven in the afternoon.


    Vivi rubbed the corners of her stiff mouth before she grabbed Ludwig and said emotionally, "It''s finally over. I didn''t expect our small opening ceremony to be this busy. Fortunately, thepany is not big, otherwise it will definitely make me exhausted."


    It seems that all the preparatory work is not as difficult as dealing with people.


    Their workce was like a battlefield, so for every word and deed represented theirpany, Vivi didn''t dare to take it lightly..


    Standing near the front desk, Ludwig squeezed her shoulders with gentle eyes. "This is indeed very difficult, you should go home first to rest. Don''t be too tired on the first day, I don''t want you to be upset."


    Vivizily leaned on his shoulder. "You''re exaggerating. Anyway, after this is over, let''s go with Lilia and eat together at noon, and there''s another friend I''d like to introduce to you."


    Ludwig looked the same as usual, rubbing the woman''s cheek. "Okay, just tell them. I''ll turn off the lights and stuff, the electricity bill for this property is pretty high."


    "Okay!"


    Vivi took her coat and went across. When she walked to the door of Lilia Studio, she looked back at Ludwig''s figure turning off the light with a calm smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Her intuition was right, a man like Ludwig was indeed destined for her.


    He''s straight, considerate, and diligent, and being with him won''t be boring even if he''s pretty innocent.


    Vivi covered her mouth and pouted, she then turned to walk towards the studio opposite. When she raised her eyes, she saw Lilia and Rachel standing staring at her with their arms around their chests.


    The expressions of the two friends were very narrow, which made Vivi surprised, and a little embarrassed.


    "Why are you looking at me like that!" Vivi stepped forward and asked without holding back.


    Lilia nced back, and saw that Ludwig hadn''te out yet, she joked. "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes now, I really didn''t know that you guys would have such affection!"


    Rachel followed. "Vivi, in ??my impression, you are always so heartless. I didn''t expect that having your own boyfriend made you be like a little girl who fell in love for the first time!"


    Vivi pretended to be angry, and said, "You two, don''t talk nonsense! Isn''t it Lilia who usually shows off more with her husband!"


    As the words fell, the three girlsughed together.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Lilia and a few other people left the building.


    Harold didn''t follow, he said that something had happened at thepany, and Tom disappeared at the opening ceremony.


    To thank Lilia and Rachel for attending the opening ceremony, Vivi specially chose an upscale Italian restaurant.


    The restaurant is not far from thepany''s location, about a ten minutes drive.


    The vibe of this Italian restaurant is very nice, with simple and melodious piano music flowing in the air.


    Its beautiful d��cor is a sign that the restaurant has an upscale taste.


    In the private room, Vivi pulled Rachel and Lilia to their seats. She looked around and said pretentiously, "How about here, good isn''t it?"


    Rachel also observed the situation, then nodded in agreement. "Nice ce and delicious food!"


    Vivi was surprised. "Have you been here before?"


    The bills for each person can reach 1-2 million here, so she will not dare to be too extravagant.


    Rachel knew she had been digging her own grave for a while, and after a few seconds of silence, she answered honestly, "I''ve been here before, my boyfriend brought me."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia instantly thought of someone whom she called n.


    Vivi did not understand the story in it, then repeated her words. "You mean n? Why did he take you to a fancy ce?"


    At this moment, Ludwig happened to open the door of the room, and their discussion immediately stopped.


    Upon seeing this, Vivi turned her head and smirked. "Ludwig, can you go and order some food for us? Don''t be too greasy, just a light one!"


    Ludwig keenly noticed the strange atmosphere in the room, but he didn''t refuse andughed. He nodded in agreement, took off his coat and left the room again.


    At this moment, there was excessive silence in the room where only three sidekicks remained.


    Vivi touched the cup in her hand, looking at Rachel seductively. "Rachel, the two of you�� what happened?"


    Rachel didn''t hide it, and said earnestly, "Me and n have been dating!"


    "Ah?"


    Vivi could not believe it. She recalled several times she was in touch with n. Why would a man like him be with Rachel? She felt a sense of foreboding.


    However, this shouldn''t vex her!


    Vivi bit the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help but stare at Lilia. "Lilia, you... you know about it?"


    She saw that Lilia didn''t look surprised, as if she knew it very well.


    Lilia sighed softly, facing Vivi''s surprised eyes then nodded slightly. "Well, I also just found out about that a moment ago."


    Rachel''s eyes swept across their cheeks, and after a moment, she looked away. "Do you think I''m not worthy of him?"


    Such a question left Lilia and Vivi unable to answer.


    Seeing them silent, Rachel pressed the corners of her mouth, looked at the dinner te in front of her in a daze, and said quietly, "Actually, I knew that fact long ago, but�� I really like him, and he''s willing to ept me�� No matter what people say about our rtionship, I still want to try and get through it, he''s a really good person after all!"


    Lilia didn''t blink when she saw such a strong determinationing from her friend.


    But Vivi didn''t think too much, she hurriedly exined andforted her. "Hey, I didn''t mean anything, this was just... so shocking, so don''t think about it too much. Now that you''re with him, just make it a good rtionship. You don''t have to care what other people say."


    Rachel smiled again after hearing that voice, she looked at Vivi. "So you are blessing my rtionship?"


    Vivi subconsciously bit the corner of her mouth. In fact, she really wanted to shake her head.


    Rachel looked at them expectantly, this action seemed to really need the support of her friends.


    At this moment, Lilia unfolded the napkin on the table, and when it spread across her thighs, she was not in a hurry. "I wish you happiness from your rtionship."


    "Thank you, Lilia!"


    Rachel smiled and rolled her eyes, as if Lilia''s words were a strength to her. As if it would really make her and n stay together until the end.


    Vivi looked at Rachel nkly, moved the corners of her mouth, and stopped talking.


    ...


    In this table, everyone has their own thoughts.


    Only Rachel was lost in the dream she had knitted into, and deceived herself and others.


    After lunch, it was almost one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Lilia and Vivi said goodbye. She had just pulled out her cell phone to text Dina, and Rachel''s voice came from behind. "Lilia, wait a minute!"


    She turned around. "What is it?"

 Chapter 771 - Rachel’s Doubt

    Rachel walked over to her quietly and pursed the corners of her lips. "Lilia, don''t you want me and n to be together?"


    She thought about this question at lunch, and in the end, she couldn''t help but ask it.


    Hearing this, Lilia put her phone back in her bag and asked instead, "Why do you think so?"


    Rachel shed a glint of enthusiasm, and the smile at the corner of her mouth narrowed. "The words you said just now, I... just felt that you weren''t very sincere. Are you still mad I didn''t tell you before? At the Ricardo family''s party�� I wanted to find an opportunity to tell you everything. But..."


    .


    Lilia''s tone was heavy as she interrupted. "Actually, I don''t mind who you choose as your partner. Of course I wish the best for your rtionship, and since you chose n, I will definitely respect your choice. Why do you think that I''m not sincere enough for you?"


    Lilia''s pretty face was stained with traces of sadness.


    This was probably the first time her friendship was at a stake because of a man.


    This wasn''t what she wanted to see, but Rachel''s question also made Lilia wonder if she really was too suspicious.


    But when she had lunch earlier, Lilia didn''t even say much except to say her blessing.


    Why did Rachel imagine her this way though?!


    At this moment, Rachel stared at Lilia''s frozen eyebrows and eyes. She was a little nervous, stepped forward and excitedly said, "Lilia, I''m not doubting you, I just�� I just hope our rtionship won''t change, okay?"


    She couldn''t seem to prove herself with solid evidence.


    Rachel hastily grabbed Lilia''s wrist. "I really don''t doubt you."


    Lilia looked at Rachel calmly. It seemed that a lot of things had really changed in just half a year.


    She let go of Rachel''s hand and took a step back, then asked in a low voice.


    "Honestly, who you want to date has nothing to do with me. Since you feel that my words of blessing weren''t sincere enough, next time just keep it in your heart."


    There''s no denying that Lilia wasn''t happy with her.


    Sometimes, being a good person might be a mistake!


    She really shouldn''t have gotten entangled in Rachel''s rtionship, after all, she''s an outsider!


    "Lilia..."


    Rachel was shocked, she tried to make amends, but she didn''t know where to start.


    At this moment, Lilia looked at her and saw her clothes as she looked down.


    She hadn''t watched her carefully before, but now she focused her attention and found that the clothes Rachel was wearing were the new spring collection from a famous brand.


    Maybe her rtionship with n had improved her quality of life.


    But Lilia didn''t like Rachel''s heart that kept doubting everyone...


    She suppressed her thoughts and looked at her with a quiet smile. "There''s something I have to do, I''ll go first."


    Rachel stared at her back as she turned and left, but the words froze in her mouth.


    She stayed there for such a long time, until her eyes hurt, then she looked back.


    Rachel sighed softly, just feeling a little guilty. She obviously didn''t say anything.


    Thinking of this, she pulled out her cell phone and dialed n''s number.


    It took a long time to connect, and once it did, n sounded that he had just put himself into a deep sleep, and his voice soundedzy. "What is it?"


    "I''ve finished my dinner, would you pick me up? "


    "No, you go back alone, I have something to do!"


    Rachel asked disappointedly, "Then where are you, can we meet?"


    n was silent for a few seconds, then rejected her out t. "Later!"


    When he suddenly hung up, Rachel froze on the spot. She didn''t know if she was hallucinating or not, she could faintly hear an unusual breath.


    She bit her lower lip tightly, forcing herself to calm down.


    Maybe the man was busy, or maybe he was dealing with something really troubling.


    Rachel lowered her hands in loss, then looked up at the sky. The misty color was just like her mood.


    ...


    After Lilia left the restaurant, she saw that the car that hade to pick her up was already at the intersection.


    Dina was standing by the car and waiting for her. "Madam, are you finished?"


    "Alright, let''s go back home!"


    After getting into the car, Lilia sat and stared at the window. The changing scenery of the street outside the window exactly matched her slightly ups and downs mood.


    After a while, she temporarily suppressed the sadness that Rachel brought to her, pulled out her cell phone from her bag,? and called Mellisa.


    The first time she tried, no one answered.


    Lilia didn''t give up, she rubbed her screen a few times, and called her again.


    About half a minuteter, the call was finally picked up.


    "Lilia? What''s wrong?" On the other side of the phone, Mellisa''s tone was a little worried.


    Lilia listened to her strict tone and smiled calmly. "It''s okay, I called you because I missed you, how are you?"


    Mellisa couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as she answered. "Hahaha, unfortunately I don''t believe that. You must have something in mind, don''t you? What do you want to say?" She taunts her silently.


    Lilia, who supports Leonard x Mellisa. "..."


    Why has this big sister be so smart!


    She pursed the corners of her mouth, and hesitantly said, "Your guess is right! Actually, I wanted to say..."


    "If it''s rted to Leonard, you don''t have to say it!" Mellisa''s tone instantly became much lower and colder.


    Lilia choked, her brows furrowed slightly. "Sis, was there a misunderstanding between you two? When you came back, didn''t you hear that he had been locked inside his house by his family? And�� he seemed to be very down."


    "I know!" Mellisa licked her lips "More than that, he seems to be getting married, don''t you know?"


    Lilia was so shocked!


    Her sister knew?!


    Jean promised that he wouldn''t reveal the news to Melisa beforehand.


    Could it be�� Leonard said it himself?


    But that''s impossible.


    Melissa heard the silence on the phone, then let out a smile, "Lilia, you don''t need to worry about my business with him. Since he''s getting married, do you think there''s still a chance for him to be with me?"


    "Howe you know he wanted to get married?"


    Lilia asked excitedly, but Mellisa smiled casually. "I was worried about his condition and had asked my friend in Bandung to see his condition for me. It didn''t take him long to find out his condition, because everyone had discussed this marriage issue. If you go to Bandung, you will understand because this is a big thing over there!"


    Damn! Does the news really spread that fast?!


    Lilia''s heart sank, and she intuitively felt that things were out of control.


    "Sis, since you didn''t hear it directly from brother Leonard, do you want to..."


    Before those words ended, Mellisa cut her off. "Lilia, I saw all the photos of his fianc��e and the pre-wedding photos they took together, do you think I should go to him and ask again?"


    Mellisa sighed again, and said to Lilia in a voice that couldn''t be disputed, "This is the end of my rtionship with him. Lilia, you don''t have to worry about unimportant things like this. When I jumped out of your house that time, I already severed my rtionship with him! Now he is him and I am me, and our rtionship ceases to exist!"

 Chapter 772 - Messy Plans

    I am me, he is him...


    Mellisa''s assertiveness immediately put Lilia in a dilemma.


    She also wanted to say some nice things about her future brother-inw, but Mellisa was clearly reluctant to listen.


    "Sis, you really don''t n to give him another chance? Even if he''s getting married, don''t you think that there might be a hidden secret here? He''s the heir to his family, if something were to happen, how could he possibly be caught?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Mellisa said, "That''s his business!"


    At this point, Lilia''s many persuasions were rebuffed by Melisa.


    She even wanted to try again, but Mellisa said, "Lilia, if you are still my sister, don''t mention his name to me again! Everyone has a choice, and he chooses to marry. No one can force him not to do it!


    "I''m a bit busy right now, you have to take care of yourself, and if you have any other needs, feel free to call me anytime.."


    Even before Lilia could answer, Mellisa had already hung up the phone.


    Lilia took her phone and looked at it with a nk stare, then Mellisa''s image even came to mind.


    She�� really didn''t n on reconnecting with Leonard!


    And despite everything that had happened, she seemed to have epted Leonard''s marriage.


    Such spection kept Lilia silent all the way.


    Until she walked into Jean''s office, her mind was still wandering.


    Entering the door, she looked confusedly, walked over to the sofa and sat down, then leaned against the armrest, resting her cheeks in a daze.


    Currently, the man was sitting in front of his desk, and when he caught her attitude, his eyes were filled with curiosity.


    He closed the folder on the table, got up and paced around Lilia, bowing slightly. "What are you thinking about?"


    Lilia didn''t raise her head or open her eyes, her dazed expression remained the same, and muttered, "Mellisa and Leonard... Looks like they really don''t get along!"


    Hearing the voice, the man raised his eyebrows, and ced his finger on her forehead. "Have you called her?"


    Lilia nodded, still not looking back. "She has found out about Leonard''s marriage, I think she might really be heartbroken!"


    As the words fell, she became dazed. She blinked her eyes, met the man''s piercing gaze, and shook her head in regret. "I was just thinking.... It was too bad."


    Jean stepped beside her, then sat down and reached for the cell phone. "It seems that I can understand well Mellisa''s response."


    He unlocked the screen as he said, and dialed Leonard''s number.


    Lilia was toote to stop him, since the other party had already picked up the phone.


    "How? Have you conveyed my message to him?"


    Leonard was frank, his tone sounded a little worried.


    The man held his cell phone and nced at Lilia with aplicated expression. He hummed, "Melissa already knows!"


    Leonard heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, thanks!"


    Hearing that answer, Jean immediately exined in a deep voice. "You don''t need to thank me, Mellisa already knew about your marriage!"


    "What do you mean?" Leonard''s voice was loud for a moment.


    Lilia said over the phone. "Mellisa''s friends have been in Bandung for a long time. Not only does she know that you are getting married, she also sees you and your fianc��e''s pre-wedding photos!"


    Leonard was silent for a moment.


    For a long time, the sound of his throat swallowing and the rising and falling of loud breathing could be clearly heard from the earpiece.


    Leonard squeezed the phone tightly, and his voice became very hoarse. "I see, thank you."


    He didn''t say anything, but Lilia knew what it meant. It''s as if he had exhausted all his sorrows.


    Maybe even she herself didn''t think about it, but Leonard really didn''t expect that Mellisa would know the news beforehand.


    This result also interfered with all his ns and arrangements without being seen.


    He knew Mellisa too well, he was worried... He had already prepared his mind to make his own decision.


    As for his nned wedding and everything about it, Leonard had to rack his brain twice as hard to find the answer.


    ...


    At four o''clock, Lilia and Jean returned to the Wijaya family''s house ahead of schedule.


    Today, Jenny is already present in the living room.


    n came with her.


    The mother and son were sitting in front of Irene, and the atmosphere around them was very harmonious.


    "Lilia and Jean are back!"


    When n leaned forward and took the teacup from the table, he saw them as soon as he lifted his eyes.


    Irene and Jenny looked to the side at the same time, and her aunt smiled very openly. "Lilia,e here!"


    Lilia put her leather bag in the lower cupboard at the entrance then walked over to Jenny and politely greeted her. "Auntie!"


    Jenny smiled, her hair neatly tucked behind her head, looking elegant and charming.


    She took Lilia''s hand and asked her to sit next to her. She looked up and down, and couldn''t help but joke with relief. "Looks like Jean has taken good care of our little girl. Look at this face. I haven''t seen her in a long time, but she''s getting prettier!"


    Then, Jenny looked down at her lower belly. "This child of yours, is it bothering you? If n hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known that? you were pregnant!"


    "Last time in Jakarta, you and Mellisa left in a hurry, so I didn''t have time to notice this pregnancy of yours! You have to be careful from now on, the pregnancy of the first child is very troublesome!"


    Lilia lowered her eyelids and nodded slightly, listening to her aunt''s words.


    As her belly swells day by day, even if people don''t say anything, anyone can see some clues.


    Thinking of this, Lilia calmly epted her aunt''s advice.


    At this time, n put down his teacup again, then looked at Jean. "Jean, out for a smoke?"


    The man raised his eyes and looked at him. "Okay."


    Lilia watched the two figures leaving together. It seems that whenever men talk about things, they use smoking as an excuse.


    Irene saw this scene, and shook her head helplessly. "This stinky boy is addicted to cigarettes!"


    Jenny agreed with the incident. "My husband is the same, he''s smoking cigarettes every day. I''m tired of advising him and his son!"


    The two wives told each other. After a while, Jenny seriously looked at Irene. "Irene, I have prepared my heart. Take me to see the second brother!"


    She was indeed here today to visit the second brother of the Widjaya family.


    It is remarkable that people who have been dead for more than ten years are now "raised from the dead".


    Irene smiled slightly, and raised her hand to caress the hem of her shirt. "Okay. Lilia,e with us. By now, Jack should be awake!"


    Lilia nodded and followed the two. Finally, the three went up to the second floor.


    As they drew closer to thest room at the end of the corridor, the faint herbal scent wafting through the air became stronger.


    This smell reminded Lilia of when she first came to Uncle Hans'' room, it seemed like it was also a strong smell of Chinese medicine.


    Maybe the recipe Uncle Hans used came from Vincent.

 Chapter 773 - Implicit Message

    In the bedroom, Jack was sitting drinking medicine from a porcin bowl, and Vincent was reading a medical book on the chair beside him.


    Hearing a knock on the door, Vincent folded the lower right corner of the book and frowned as he walked to open it.


    During this time, he had read many books, and he gained a lot of knowledge to treat Jack''s illness.


    However, he felt annoyed at being interrupted while he was reading.


    Outside the door, Irene saw Vincent and asked politely, "Doctor, is my brother awake?"


    Vincent closed his mouth and hummed. When he turned around, he saw Lilia and Jenny.


    He nced at the two, and then asked Lilia, "Where''s Josh? Has he returned?"


    "Yeah, he''s smoking in the garden downstairs!"


    Vincent, who was still holding the medical book in his hand, answered, "Then I''ll go find him!"


    After the words fell, Jenny paced forward. "Doctor, if you do not hurry, you can go downter, there are many things that are being discussed by Jean."


    Vincent paused. Seeing Jenny, he does not ignore the shing lights in her eyes.


    This woman is dangerous!


    Vincent did not talk much, neither did he show any hostility. He opened his medical book again while humming, and was about to walk out of the bedroom.


    After seeing this, Irene couldn''t help but reassure her. "Jenny, you don''t think too much about it, he is like this. Doctor Vincent does have a very strange temper, but he has good medical skills, and Jack''s recovery depends on him!"


    Jenny had an unpleasant look on her eyes. But she immediately recovered her calm state nonchntly.


    She looked at the open door while smiling. "He shouldn''t be from Surabaya, right?"


    When Vincent was about toe down, Jenny looked at him with strange and caring eyes from afar.


    If the boy was from Surabaya, it was impossible not to recognize him.


    Without waiting for Irene''s exnation, Lilia stepped forward. "Auntie, he is indeed from a foreign country, it''s okay, he''s always been this way!"


    Jenny red at Lilia''s gaze, then she gently pursed her lips, as if agreeing with Lilia''s statement.


    Still, Lilia actually wanted to cover up the fact that Vincent was from Parma.


    When this group of three entered the bedroom, Jack had already put down the porcin bowl and slowly stood up from the bed.


    ...


    Downstairs, n and Jean approached the garden. The weather was a little cool, with a bit of humidity.


    n took out a cigarette case, took out a cigarette, and handed it to the man. "Are all the troubles between you and the Ricardo family finished?"


    Jean took the cigarette and brought it to his lips. n had a match ready while shielding it from the wind with one hand. The cigarette was lit, and the red light shed.


    The man took a sip, and said in a deep voice, "Whether it''s resolved or not, it''s all up to what we hold in our hearts!"


    This sentence was full of meaning.


    n blinked, and with the act of lowering his head to light a cigarette, he squeezed a bit of his cigarette and said, "All advertising cooperation between Gxy Real Estate and mypany was terminatedst week!"


    After that, he looked at Jean and added, "There''s something I''ve always wanted to exin to you for a long time. My rtionship with Alfred, including the Ricardo family, is limited to a cooperative rtionship betweenpanies." The man took another puff of his cigarette and exhaled the smoke.


    His tone was nonchnt as he said, "Since this is a cooperative rtionship, there''s no need to talk anymore!"


    n paused for a moment while holding his cigarette, and looked at him vaguely. "I just don''t want everyone to misunderstand. After all, ording to our rtionship, I can''t possiblymit treason!"


    Jean averted his gaze from the distance of the garden. He looked at n, and a stern look appeared on his face. "That cooperative rtionship of yours, of course it''s not betrayal!"


    n met Jean''s gaze, and the two stopped talking.


    He sighed softly, and forcibly removed his gaze before saying, "Jean, is it just my feeling that you...always seem to have something in your words today!"


    It''s definitely not the Hartanto family''s first choice to have a bad rtionship with the Widjaya family.


    The man didn''tment, there was no warmth in his pupils, only indifference. "The word betrayal is more appropriate when used in your rtionship with Chris."


    n''s expression changed slightly.


    Unknowingly, he mped the cigarette harder.


    n remained silent for a long time, and said earnestly, "That Chris�� he is my little brother, and there''s no way I could hurt him."


    The man looked at him vaguely, and without answering frankly, he still muttered in a calm tone. "Then hurry up!"


    n condensed his brows, and the hands behind him immediately clenched into fists.


    With an invisible trace of helplessness, he looked at the scene in front, and said with emotion, "I don''t know when I started to worry you so much!"


    After hearing this, Jean followed his gaze. While gazing into the distance, he uttered every word with a hint of pressure. "Maybe, I just don''t want auntie to get hurt!"


    The corners of n''s initially pursed mouth immediately hardened.


    The man caught a glint of tension in his eyes, sighed softly, and squeezed the butt of his cigarette. "We''d better get back."


    He said what to say.


    An implied warning, and he only hoped n would understand.


    Regardless of whether the Hartanto family would harm Chris or not, that man''s body and mind had been harmed by many things, including the bargain he was holding.


    When Jean turned around , he could clearly feel n''s sharp gaze focused on him.


    He shook his head and sighed, his attitude remained the same.


    ...


    That night, Jenny and n stayed at the Widjaya family''s house for dinner.


    By seven o''clock, there was still chattering andughter from time to time at the dinner table.


    Jack sat down next to James. After consuming Vincent''s Chinese medicine, his skin improved significantly.


    When they were all reunited, Jenny looked very touched.


    She sat opposite Jack, and recalled her past with Jack. The memories in her mind remained unchanged.


    Lilia only ate a little, she didn''t seem to have any appetite. After putting down the te and her spoon, she just sat at the table chatting with the others.


    At this time, Vincent kicked Jean''s leg under the table, raised his eyes and blinked, then took the lead to get up and leave.


    The man looked at his back, slightly to the side, and said in Lilia''s ear, "I''ll be gone for a bit."


    "Okay, don''t take too long!" She smiled at Jean.


    Jean and Vincent''s departure did not affect the others.


    Lilia sat for a while, her eyes lightly descended on n''s figure.


    She averted her eyes, leaned forward, and suggested to him at the next table. "Brother, there is a new kind of tea this year. Do you want to taste it?"


    n looked back, looked at him with a faint smile and got up. "I don''t want to burden you!"


    Lilia greeted back, then walked over to the tea table in the living room with n.


    On weekdays, James and Jean like to drink tea, and tea utensils can be found everywhere in the house.


    For a moment away from the kitchen, n looked sideways at Lilia, and hesitantly said, "Would you like to personally talk to me about Rachel?"


    After being exposed, Lilia could no longer hide, and said frankly, "I really want to know. But for now, I want you to taste this newest tea release first!"

 Chapter 774 - Alan’s Way Of Love

    n was notmitted to this.


    He and Lilia were sitting across from the tea table, then he watched the woman skillfully carry out the tea making process, leaning back on the square chair with happy expressions.


    "What do you want to ask? I will not hide anything about our rtionship!"


    n calmly let Lilia express her doubts.


    Lilia opened the tea box, took the teaspoon on one side, raised her eyes and smiled. She spoke straight to the point. "n, what do you like about her?"


    "Like?" n chewed on Lilia''s words. "My rtionship has nothing to do with likes or dislikes, how am I supposed to answer this?"


    Lilia''s movements froze in midair. She looked at n, trying to see the hint of a joke in his expression.


    It was a pity that she only found n''s face had no foreign expression other than seriousness.


    This means he''s not lying!


    "What''s wrong? I thought you wanted to hear my honest answer, so... I was honest!"


    Lilia narrowed her eyes in surprise, and then said, "So your rtionship with Rachel was just a game?"


    He shook his head and bit his lip. "This isn''t just a game. After all, it''s just an adult male and female rtionship. In the west, maybe you know it as... friends with benefits?"


    "Lilia, you''re not her, and you don''t know what happened between us. Besides, your attitude towards her gave me a clear picture. I know she''s your best friend, but you don''t have to worry about her rtionship with me. In the end, my rtionship was�� just sex and making out?"


    "The reason I put it like this was that I thought�� She''s addicted to me right now, and I dare to say she would be willing to cut off your friendship to be with me, would you believe it?"


    Lilia was taken aback by his words.


    Was Rachel really willing to do this to be with n?


    After seeing this, n pursed his lips, picked up the porcin cup on the table, and said while rubbing the surface,"In terms of rtives, you are my cousin, and I feel I have to tell the truth. I''m sure you''re smart and you already know my views on her. My rtionship with Rachel is very clear. If people already know my nature, I''m sure you will too."


    n expressed his condescending attitude very frankly, which made Lilia unable to agree.


    n saw her silent, shook his head andughed. "Only you and Jean can be husband and wife. The way you two treat the people around you is very simr."


    "However, your gaze is not as sharp as your husband''s. He knew that all of his friends could stab him in the ribs. And in your case, you also know but don''t want to admit it. If something really happened, Rachel would probably be willing to stab you twice!"


    Lilia. "��"


    She pursed her lips, sighing softly. "These words of yours are truly heart-wrenching!"


    Hearing this, nughed out loud. "I''m just saying my opinion, Rachel is that kind of woman after all, it''s not worth your favoritism. But don''t worry, I won''t treat her badly. Even if we part ways in the future, I will never treat her badly. You should have heard quite a bit from my female friends, and even if Rachel separates from me, I''ll still want to keep in touch with her every once in a while."


    This was n''s way of looking at love!


    It was never love, just lust and desire!


    After Lilia calmed her mind, she returned to making tea in her hands.


    But it was clear that her attention was quite distracted.


    When she ced the brewed tea in front of n, she heard his rebuke. "Lilia, don''t worry about my rtionship with her. It could be that she wants to hook up with me because she wants to experience her luxurious life back when the Gunawans were still standing strong."


    Lilia lifted her gaze for a moment, and her clear eyes filled with doubt.


    Did Rachel tell n about her family?


    n was holding the porcin bowl and sniffing the tea. Across the cup, he looked at Lilia after taking a sip, and smiled. "Is it unexpected?"


    Lilia blinked at his words. Looks like n already knows Rachel''s background?


    "Gunawan Family went bankrupt and expelled at the time, more than ten years have passed since the incident. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for them to return to their former glory. I just hope she can stay away from seeking the truth after experiencing such great sadness."


    Now, n''s words made Lilia suddenly feel a little sad.


    After going around in circles, Rachel returns to Surabaya from overseas, but she still can''t escape this bad luck.


    n ced the teacup on the edge of the table. He averted his eyes and looked out the window. The gardenndscape colored in fresh green is full of vitality.


    His eyes gradually turned away, his thin lips smiled faintly. "I actually found out about it when I was organizing files about my employees. At that time, I identally saw her family background."


    "Then what happened when Rachel found out the truth about the bankruptcy?" Lilia asked hesitantly.


    Hearing this, n looked at her slowly, and sighed. "It seems you already know about the rtionship between the Gunawan family and the Hartanto family!"


    He wasn''t angry or displeased, he just spoke in a somewhat emotional tone.


    Lilia nodded calmly. "I did check it out, but I never told Rachel. I didn''t mean to hide it, but..."


    Before she finished speaking, n raised his hand to interrupt. "I know you but in my mind, she might not be able to understand your good intentions. You have done enough for me."


    "I actually knew her background when she worked for me the first time. At that time, I deliberately mentioned the past of the Gunawan family. Although I didn''t say bluntly that the Hartanto family did it, it wasn''t hard to guess the meaning of my words had she thought a little. As a result, you yourself also see it. I just treated her a little more kindly, and she immediately lost her mind."


    There was no denying that n''s evaluation of Rachel made Lilia nod inwardly.


    She condensed her brows almost imperceptibly, and just as she was about to speak, n chuckled. "Sorry, I might be telling too many stories. Whether you like to listen to it or not, these are all facts, and I have honestly answered your questions."


    "Including everything that happened in Mn�� Jean didn''t hide it either. For me, it was easy to find out. Instead of wasting time on her, you better take care of your baby. You better keep your distance as a good friend. It also saves her heartbreak, because if she finds out, she''ll end up ming you for talking too much!"


    Lilia lowered her eyelids, sighing softly. "You''ve said so much, it makes me feel curious!"


    n studied her expression for a moment, then moved, "She''s lucky to have a friend like you.


    "Saying all this really isn''t worth the payoff, Lilia you''re a smart woman so I hope you don''t do anything reckless. In this case between Rachel and you, my goal in telling you frankly is to keep you from getting into the muddy water. I don''t want to see you in a dilemma, you�� do you understand what I mean?"


    At this moment, Lilia sat across from n with her eyes facing him before speaking.. "Of course I understand that I can''t please everyone."

 Chapter 775 - Three More Months

    Lilia paused, then added, "Actually, I met Rachel today. And after our conversation, I was already nning not to interfere in your rtionship with her anymore. I''ve been toozy to worry and interfere in my friends'' rtionships. Since you said so obviously, I''vee to understand where I stand!"


    n nced at her deeply, smacking the corner of his mouth. "Sure enough, talking to smart people is fun!"


    ...


    After Lilia talked to n, they started gossiping about each other.


    Outside the vi, Vincent and Jean also came to a small pavilion in the garden.


    Vincent walked around the pavilion with his hands behind his back, he seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t speak for a long time. The outline of his face looked very hesitant.


    When he walked around for the third time, he turned and saw the man sitting on a stone bench unhurriedly, taking out a cigarette case and lighting a cigarette gracefully.


    Vincent frowned. "Why don''t you speak?"


    Jean lowered his head and lit a cigarette. As his slender fingers pinched the cigarette, he opened his eyes and looked at him. "Aren''t you the one who wanted to talk?"


    Vincent choked, staring at him angrily.


    The man sat on a stone bench with one hand on his knee, and slightly raised his head to look at his anxious friend. "What is it?"


    Vincent went over to him, and then said grimly. "As for the treatment... I''ve tried my best!"


    Jean''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone was low. "What do you think?"


    Vincent pondered over and over, then decided to tell the truth. "The cancer has spread. In May, I will start using Chinese medicine to take good care of him. But ... lymphoma metastasis itself is very fast. His current skin color is the result of abination of various Chinese medicines and tonics."


    "Josh, I really don''t have the heart to say it, but for the next 3 months, you guys have to be ready no matter what!"


    Vincent expressed his concern very wisely.


    These words left the man speechless for a long time. The smoke overflowing from his mouth hung around him, making his handsome face look very hazy and unreal.


    Vincent thought he might be saying this too seriously, after thinking, he continued, "You don''t have to worry about the pain, I did my best to suppress it..."


    "Thank you."


    Vincent breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Jean''s response.


    He straddled the stone bench, propped up the stone table with his elbows, and leaned across the table. "Josh, are you considering sending him back to Parma?"


    The man raised his eyes, his Adam''s apple slid slightly. "Did he say he wanted toe back?"


    Vincent blinked. "I thought he might want toe back. When I gave him medicine in thest two days, he always asked me about the situation in Parma. Sometimes, I heard him call Alice. He kept telling her to help him take care of the butterfly. I didn''t expect that your second brother still has such a tender heart. His body does look horrible, but he still likes butterflies!"


    Jean. "..."


    The originally solemn and serious atmosphere instantly became much lighter because of Vincent''s words.


    The man looked at him faintly, a trace of helplessness was visible on his handsome face.


    Suddenly, he took a bite of his cigarette and looked into the distance. "I will talk to my brotherter, and if he wants to return to Parma, I will send him back!"


    Vincent did notment. "This is probably for the best considering the time is running out. In hisst days, just fulfill all his wishes!"


    ...


    That night, at half past eight.


    Jenny left the Widjaya family''s house with n.


    Before leaving, she purposely pulled Lilia and looked at her lower belly. "Lilia, take care of yourself, okay? Auntie will send you some supplements in two days. This is your first child, you should take good care of it!"


    Lilia smiled and replied, "Auntie, don''t worry, I will take care of myself."


    "That''s good, Irene, I will trouble you to look after Lilia!"


    Irene stood by Lilia, she stared at Jenny and could not help but smile. "Lilia is just like my own daughter, so of course I''ll watch her well!"


    Jenny looked at her and smiled. Having turned around and said goodbye, she and n got into the car.


    In the car, when the driver started the engine and got out of the house, Jenny held back a smile from the corner of her mouth. "I just saw you having a long chat with Lilia, what are you two talking about?"


    n sat beside her and backed away from the window. As he stared, he was not in a hurry. "Nothing in particr, it''s just that my new girlfriend is her best friend!"


    Jenny raised her eyebrows in surprise. "A woman with the surname Gunawan?"


    "Right!"


    Jenny heard n''s answer. She stroked her nails with an indifferent expression. "I don''t care how you y outside, but never risk our peace with the Widjaya family. Since that girlfriend of yours is Lilia''s best friend, you should treat her a little better, and don''t let Liliainter!"


    n slowly pursed his lips, looking at Jenny. "You don''t have to worry about that, Mom! Lilia is smarter than many women, and she understood her well. She just wanted to understand my thoughts, after I exined it to her, she could understand."


    After the words fell, Jenny narrowed her eyes. "As long as you understand what I mean, it''s okay. By the way, you talked to Jean earlier too, didn''t you? Have you exined it?"


    n nodded and pulled the corners of his lips. "I''ve said everything there is to say, but it''s not that easy to pull him off Chris'' side."


    Jenny smiled and said calmly, "Everything will end up centered on Jean. Do you think Jean is terrible? Look at him, young but has a very wide influence. You just have to tell him what you need and we''ll see!"


    n looked at his mother and pursed his thin lips, speechless.


    ...


    At 10 pm, the bedroom on the second floor was at the end, Jean was sitting on the bed looking at the sleeping side of Jack with dark thoughts.


    After Lilia fell asleep, he came to his brother''s room. He came and turned on themp of the room, giving a ray of light to disperse the darkness.


    Even though his brother was unsightly, the image of the gentle Uncle Enrico who used to raise butterflies for him was still deeply etched in his mind.


    Jack''s sleep quality is not good, the physical difort and pain from having scoliosis will always wake him upte at night.


    At this time, he moved a little. His eyebrows rose in an instant. In the dim field of vision, Jack slowly opened his eyes after exhaling several times.


    The backlit figure flickered under his eyes where his sight was within reach.


    He sighed slightly then asked hoarsely. "Jean? Why aren''t you sleeping? Why are you sitting here?"


    When he spoke, Jack wanted to get up, but his movements were a bit difficult.


    Jean stepped forward at the right time and supported his arm to let him sit on the side of the bed.


    Now, his body can no longer lie down or lean back easily.

 Chapter 776 - Final Message

    "Big Brother, are you feeling better?"


    At this moment, when Jack had normal vision, he turned and sat on the low stool beside the bed, his eyes filled with a faint yellow nightlight.


    Jack pulled back the corner of his scarred mouth, and sighed softly. "I feel much better, I also want to thank Vincent for the medicines, they are very useful!"


    Jean''s throat slid down before he muttered, "Vincent already told me everything. If big brother feels ufortable, let him know at any time!"


    Jack reached out his palm and patted his knee. "Jean, don''t worry about me. This is fate, I have seen it for a long time. I know that you worry too much, and I don''t want you to drown in it. I also know that my body is a miracle. Being able to meet you and my family is already a miracle too! I never thought I would meet you again with my current identity."


    "I know!" The man then was silent for a few seconds, he then asked, "Brother, do you have any thoughts of wanting to return to Parma?"


    When those words escaped his lips, he clearly saw the glint in his brother''s eyes, but it was only for a few moments.


    Jack slowly got up and let the man help him walk to the window.


    He looked up at the thick night, sighed, and shook his head. "I''m noting back, I''m a member of the Widjaya family, so even if I die, I will die in my own house!"


    "Jean, I know you''re ming yourself and wanting to do what''s best for me, but I really don''t deserve your kindness. At that time, Uncle Hans recognized me in Parma, that''s why I asked him to keep my identity a secret from you."


    "I was fascinated by the city of Parma after surviving the ident, and I always thought it was a heaven that gave me the opportunity to atone for my sins. So, even if Uncle Hans asked me to return at that time, I still decided not to reveal my identity to you."


    "Since it''s redemption, of course I don''t want my beloved brother to join me in this miserable life right? Jean, I have nothing else to wish for from you, it''s just that I hope that we can live the rest of my life well. This way, I too, can die happily!"


    Jack held on to the window sill, speaking hoarsely about his thoughts. He knew that his time was running out.


    If there was no medicine from Vincent to prolong his life, he was worried that he wouldn''t even be able to survive this half month.


    He must have known the signs that he was about to die. He may have been through this a long time ago, but at this time of separation, he still misses everything in the Widjaya family.


    Right now, Jean inadvertently tightened his hand around his brother.


    He looked at his brother who should have had a wonderful life in front of him. There was an unspeakable sadness andplexity in his heart. The man''s emotions were a little out of control, he opened his eyes and looked up at the night sky.


    In those dark pupils, not even the starlight could light up the gloom in his heart.


    Jack didn''t hear his response, and stared at him absentmindedly. "Jean, may I tell you a little...? This second brother of yours is a cursed person, but now that God is treating me well, he gave me the opportunity to reunite with his family members. I really can''t expect more than this, because for me, this blessing has surpassed the blessings I received before."


    "Anyway, since I can''t return to Parma, I want to exin it to you now. In the butterfly garden in Alice''s backyard, I purposely looked for some beautiful swallows and kept them in the butterfly house I built for you."


    "You and Lilia don''tck anything. As your brother, I can only leave a few rare and beautiful butterflies as gifts for your future children. I specifically asked Alice to take care of them. If there is an opportunity in the future, when your child grows up, you can take them to Parma to see. When you see themter, my soul will be with you and your little family."


    Jack''s words were like heavy shackles in the middle of the night, those shackles were tightly bound in the heart of Jean Widjaya.


    His eyes fluctuated, and there was moisture in his gaze.


    But the man''s heart remained strong, so even though he was badly injured, his nose only trembled slightly.


    "Brother, it''ste at night, rest early."


    Jean stupidly suppressed his emotions, causing his voice to be dull and indistinct.


    Jack patted him on the shoulder. "You too, go back and don''t worry about me!"


    "Yes."


    After the man helped Jack back into his bed, he stepped out of the bedroom.


    As the door closed, Jack said behind his back. "Jean, you have to stay healthy."


    The man''s footsteps stopped, and then he closed the door after he nodded.


    In front of the bed, Jack looked at the closed door with afortable smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Maybe his past life was full of suffering, but luckily, he could still see his little brother grow into such a big person.


    ...


    Under the boundless night sky, Jean came out of the vi alone.


    He walked to the path in front of the door, stood with his hands behind his back, and looked up at the starry sky. Under the shadow of the moon, his eyes were a little wet.


    Only when he was alone like this would he reveal an invisible vulnerability.


    Even if he was strong, he still couldn''t beat old age, illness and death.


    Jack''s words just now were undoubtedly thest goodbye to him.


    Thinking about it, about the sadness after the ident fifteen years ago, mixed with the misery and loneliness that he lived in Parma alone, he thought that the life of his second brother became too bitter.


    Behind him, there were light footsteps slowlying.


    The man blinked, wiping his wet eyes. Before he turned around, a jacket was ced on his shoulders.


    Lilia smoothed the cor, and said softly, "Even if the weather isn''t too cold, you shouldn''t underestimate it. Don''t stand too long ande back home early."


    After the words fell, she pressed the corners of her mouth and turned around, nning to return.


    Jean stood alone at night, Lilia predicted that he must be affected by his second brother''s condition.


    When she woke up, she didn''t see him in the bedroom.


    She followed the stairs to the second floor, and then faintly heard the conversation in Jack''s room.


    Lilia decided not to bother them, she happened to be a little thirsty, so she nned to go to the kitchen to get a ss of water.


    After a while, she saw the maning out of the vi alone.


    She didn''t know what the two brothers were talking about, but from the figure of her husband, she could feel an aura of loneliness.


    Therefore, at such a time, she could only give him a jacket to ward off the cold night.


    At this moment, Lilia had just turned around, but her wrist was gently tugged by the man.


    In the dim night, her expression was unreal, only her fingertips showed her usual body temperature.


    "Why did you wake up?" The man put on his jacket and pulled her into his arms.


    That stupid voice escaped his thin lips, and Lilia''s heart suddenly hurt.


    She rarely heard her husband have such a tone.


    Lilia subconsciously hugged his waist, leaned lightly in his arms, and muttered, "I was thirsty just now. I happened to see you out when I was going downstairs."


    The man pursed his lips. "Starting tomorrow, before going to bed, prepare a ss of water. Don''t wake up in the middle of the night again."


    Lilia didn''t say anything. She just leaned on him lightly without saying anything, and kept himpany in silence.


    And tonight, they didn''t know that Jack had died secretly in his sleep.


    ...


    Five o''clock the next morning, the maid who took care of Jack hurriedly knocked on every room.


    It was too early, everyone was sleeping.


    When James opened the door in his pajamas, he saw the maid''s eyes were red, and he choked in his words.

 Chapter 777 - Sorrow In The Widjaya Family

    Ten minutester, all members of the Widjaya family came to Jack''s room.


    James stood at the door, looking sad.


    Vincent stood at the end of the bed in the room, looking at the peaceful figure of Jack who was lying on his side, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Jack''s departure was so sudden that no one expected it.


    When the members of the Widjaya family arrived, they stood by the bed, crying silently.


    Irene cried very sadly, her eyelids were red all the time. She would asionally wipe the tears with her thumb from time to time.


    It was clearst night, they were still sitting at the dinner table reminiscing about the past. They didn''t expect that in just a few hours, they would be separated forever.


    "Sir, Madam, Mr. Jack parted very peacefully. He should not suffer anything. When I came this morning, he was not breathing."


    The maid stood to the side in a lowforting voice, and there were tears in her eyes that were shing blurry.


    James wiped his eyes and waved his hand. "Prepare everything for this little brother of mine, and arrange for someone to go to the funeral and make sure he is buried next to our parents."


    The maid nodded. "I''ll arrange it, then... Do you want to arrange a memorial service for Mr. Jack?"


    When the words fell, there was silence in the bedroom where sadness spread.


    "No need!" Jean''s voice dropped, and he looked at Jack''s calm face."Second brother doesn''t want so many people to worry about him, so�� we need to let him reunite with mom and dad as soon as possible!"


    If he had known that yesterday was hisst meeting with his brother, he would not have left his room so easily.


    At this time, Vincent heard him speak, and was still pacing beside him. "Sorry, I didn''t expect this ..."


    He really didn''t expect Jack''s death to happen so soon, he predicted there were still 3 months left. But the reality was different��.


    The man slowly shook his head, his voice was hoarse. "Don''t me yourself, thank you for these days."


    He could see his second brother during half a month at his home, all of this was due to Vincent''s care which had indeed reduced much of his brother''s suffering.


    But, as he said, life and death were beyond his control.


    Perhaps this older brother knew that his end was drawing near, so he let out his thoughts in front of him.


    ''Brother, if there is a next world, wait for me then we willugh together again as brothers again!''


    ...


    Jack''s funeral was handled quickly, but not in a hurry.


    A dayter, everyone from the Widjaya family, including the servants, came to the cemetery to deliver him.


    Lilia was pregnant, and Irene didn''t want her to attend an event like a funeral.


    However, despite her persistence, Lilia ended up setting out with them.


    It wouldn''t bring her bad luck for sending her second brother-inw for thest time!


    And this is also the first time Lilia hase to the Widjaya family''s grave.


    At that time, after the ne crashed, the remains of the cabin crew were gone.


    The Widjaya family had spent a lot of effort before finding some remains.


    In this cemetery, the parents of the Widjaya family and their second brother, Jack Widjaya, are buried.


    Now, everything has returned to its original point. After Jack''s body was cremated, the ashes were put into the grave.


    The sky was very gloomy today, and the surroundings of the cemetery were gloomy and deste.


    As the eldest son, James put the flower in his hand in front of the tombstone first. When he saw his brother''s name written on the tombstone, he couldn''t hold his tears in ce.


    "My brother, go quietly. The Widjaya family is proud to have you, don''t worry about us, we will be brothers in the next life!"


    Not long after, a ray of sunlight broke through the clouds, and slowly flowed near the grave.


    Under that sunshine, there seemed to be a handsome face, nodding to them with a smile


    ...


    Jack''s sudden death made the Widjaya family feel unspeakable pain.


    On the way back from the graveyard, Lilia leaned gently on Jean''s shoulder.


    She looked out the window, and the gloomy sky slowly brightened as if to signal that Jack was leaving quietly.


    This time, the man''s cell phone suddenly rang, breaking the silence in the car.


    She looked and furrowed her brows. "What is it?"


    The sound from the phone wasn''t too loud, but Lilia could still hear it clearly.


    The caller was Andrew.


    His tone was tired and mute, and after taking a deep breath, he said. "Sorry, we can''t go back and see Jack while he''s still alive. ire heard the news of his death yesterday. Her fluctuating mood caused her waters to break. Our child was born prematurely in the middle of the night!"


    Jean suddenly tightened his grip on the phone. "How is she now?"


    "She is fine, she is awake now, and our child is currently in the incubator, so the problem is not big!"


    After saying these words, Andrew sighed and said, "Actually, your sister has a tendency to suffer from depression because she feels guilty about not being able to see her brother. This premature birth is not a bad thing. At least I can get her to receive treatment as soon as possible!"


    In fact, upon learning that Jack had returned alive, ire, who was almost seven months pregnant, insisted on leaving for Surabaya from Jakarta.


    But this pregnancy makes her unable to travel.


    ire burst into tears upon hearing the news of Jack''s death, it was the first time Andrew had seen his wife cry since he met her.


    The youngest daughter of the Widjaya family has always had an extraordinary, dignified and graceful personality.


    But the regret of not meeting her brother broke ire''s heart.


    Unexpectedly, her brother died without her having the chance to meet him.


    For the Widjaya family, Jack''s death was heartbreaking.


    Hearing this, the man lowered his eyelids and sighed silently. "Take good care of my big sister. Please inform me if there is any news."


    Andrew chuckled. "Don''t worry. When she recoverster, I''ll let her call you. However, don''t you want toe to Jakarta? Now your family members are definitely in a bad mood. How about you guyse here to relieve it? You can also see my child...."


    "I''ll think about it!" The man answered then hung up.


    In an instant, he saw Lilia''s concerned gaze.


    He pressed his thin lips slightly, raising his hand to hug her. "Sis ire gave birth."


    Lilia nodded, and said regretfully, "I heard it! Unfortunately, sis ire didn''t get to meet brother Jack while he was still alive."


    "It''s actually my fault, I forced her not toe here because of herte pregnancy! Looks like I''ll have to get ready for her spicy scolding."


    The man leaned back on the chair, half closed his eyes, tiredness visible under his cheeks.


    Lilia looked at him sadly. "You must be really tired, go back and rest. For the next two days�� don''t go to thepany!"


    "Okay."


    Lilia looked at him, thinking. After a while, she suggested, "Brother Andrew said that Sis ire is prone to postpartum depression. How about having Vincent check them before he returns to Parma? Can you ask him about that?"


    The man slowly opened his eyes, nced at her, and then looked out the window. "The way to heal my sister is very simple. We just need to get him to work as quickly as possible, and all the ailments will go away on their own."


    He knew his sister well. Staying at home all day during pregnancy must have been stressful for her.


    Andrew was worried about her body, so he asked her to stop all activities as her pregnancy entered its sixth month.


    An independent career woman suddenly bes a housewife�� This psychological gap is at the heart of ire''s heart.

 Chapter 778 - New Friends

    Back at home, everyone sat in the living room.


    The servants had left to prepare tea and cake, leaving all of the Widjaya family members in the living room. Even if everything seems alright, the pain in their heart will probably only subside with time.


    James took the cigar from the table with dim eyes. He just wanted to smoke to clear his mind, but Irene patted him. "Lilia is still here, don''t smoke!"


    James suddenly came to his senses, and when he raised his eyebrows, he shook his head. He replied with a wry smile. "Lilia, do you mind? I just want to smoke one."


    Lilia shook her head, turned her gaze to look at Jean beside her, and poked his thigh with her fingertip.


    When the man averted his gaze, Lilia pointed at her stomach.


    Jean understood in a second, he held her finger and said. "Sister ire has given birth, we''ve be uncles."


    James subconsciously dropped the cigar in his hand. "Give birth? It''s only been a few months, howe so soon?!"


    "Seven months, prematurebor."


    Irene sighed. "Why did she give birth prematurely? When I met her a while ago, I was sure she was still in very good condition!"


    Jean licked the corners of his lips incoherently. "She was very emotionally sad when she heard the news of the second brother''s death yesterday."


    "Oh!" James pped his thigh. "It''s a shame she didn''t get to see her brother."


    Irene''s face turned pale before she asked, "Is it a girl?"


    Earlier when they met, ire revealed that she had done four-dimensional radiographs before, and already knew it was a girl.


    Hearing that, Jean nodded. "Yes, it''s a girl."


    Irene''s heart hung in relief, and she couldn''t help but cheer her up. "This kid should be fine. Although I''ve often heard that premature birth has many problems, I''m sure the Austin family will do their best to look after her."


    Jean nodded with a tired look on his face and didn''t say anything else.


    ...


    Afternoon, at half past three, a Lincoln car pulled out of the Widjaya family''s house.


    Vincent sat in the front seat, turned around and looked back. "I''m going back to Parma tomorrow, do you want toe with me?"


    In the back seat, Jean and Lilia looked at him at the same time.


    The man shook his head. "I have something else!"


    Vincent pursed his lips. "I know you must reject me! However, since you recently lost your second brother, I''ll let this pass. But when you''re freeter, you should go back and have a look!"


    "Ah." The man answered weakly.


    Vincent nced at him, then looked at Lilia. "Don''t forget to use the essence I gave you. Otherwise, I''m sure your body will be covered with lots of stretch marks! Don''t make Josh hate you because I''m ready to take him to Parma if that happens!"


    Lilia. "..."


    She felt that if Vincent didn''t speak, she would still be a Lilia who only cared about her child''s development.


    But when Vincent reminded her, of course Lilia would remember. Lilia smiled at Vincent and replied, "I know, thanks!"


    "You don''t need to thank me, I just have plenty of free time." Vincent sat up straight, turned his head and looked out the window, then mumbled. "Where are we going? Aren''t we going to eat at your family''s house in the evening?"


    Jean nced at the time on his phone''s screen. "I''m taking you to meet some friends!"


    When he first called Vincent toe here from Parma, Jean didn''t have time to introduce him to the other brothers.


    Now that the matter was over, it was time for everyone to meet Vincent.


    Half past four, at Tang Pce, the restaurant is located in the center of Surabaya.


    All the ingredients in this famous restaurant are imported from abroad, and the main focus is on fine taste.


    The car slowly came to a stop in front of the restaurant''s entrance. A ray of fire from the sky reflected in the setting sun, and a group of three walked casually to the entrance.


    In the private room, a long European-style dining table is ced with flowers and cutlery. The interior design is elegant and luxurious.


    By this time, Chris and Alex had arrived first, and they were sitting side by side at the table, tired of having nothing to talk about.


    "I heard that Jean''s brother has died!"


    Chris'' index finger gently tapped on the cutlery as he looked at Alex.


    Alex stopped his hand from propping his chin in midair, and his expression showed astonishment. "Are you serious? My family hasn''t heard the news yet!"


    Chris raised an eyebrow, reached out and pushed the dinner te forward. "It''s true, it was Irene who told my family this morning! The funeral was done this morning."


    "Then Jean..."


    Now, the one who felt the most ufortable was probably Jean.


    But why would Jean still think of inviting everyone to eat together?!


    Chris looked at him and guessed. "Maybe he wants to introduce the doctor to us. That man has been taking care of his second brother. After all, Jean also considers him a brother from abroad. Such a person deserves to be a close friend!"


    Alex nced at Chris with an emotional gesture, reminding him. "After all, Jean just lost his brother, so don''t try to make it into anything that will gain you a profit!"


    "Ah, Then..."


    Before the voice finished, the door of the room was opened by the maid.


    Chris and Alex looked sideways at the same time, and when they saw three people outside the door, they stood together.


    Jean and Lilia walked in front while Vincent was behind them. When they stepped into the room, they continued to pay attention to the sight.


    After some observation, Vincent pursed the corners of his mouth seriously, "Josh, this restaurant is nice and fancy!"


    At Parma, Vincent has participated in various top-level events since childhood. Therefore, he is always picky when eating at restaurants. It just so happened that this famous Tang Pce suited his taste very well.


    "Sit down." Jean led Lilia and sat across from Chris.


    When Chris and Alex saw Vincent sitting next to Jean, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    This kid doesn''t think of himself as an outsider?!


    "This..." Chris looked disapproved.


    But before Chris could rebuke, Vincent said casually, "Rx bro, let''s sit down. By the way, call me Master Vincent."


    Chris. " ... "


    Lilia pursed her lips and smiled, "Vincent is still Vincent!


    Even Jean''s brows were colored with a hint of interest. Seeing Vincent''s proud and proud attitude, a slight smile appeared on his thin lips.


    Chris looked at Jean, cleared his throat, and hid his embarrassment, "Master Vincent, can you sit here? There are people who are better suited to sit next to Jean!"


    Then, he heard Vincent''s serious answer. "Don''t want to!"


    Chris choked and frowned slightly, then narrowed his eyes at him.


    Seeing Chris'' face turn irritated, Alex couldn''t help but persuade Vincent in a friendly manner. "Master Vincent, that seat is for those with closer ties to Jean, so you are not fit to sit there!"


    Vincent leaned back in the chair, lifted his legs, and looked rxed. An evil smile rose adorned his lips.


    "You can treat me as Josh''s brother!"

 Chapter 779 - Old Friends Reunite

    "Vincent..."


    At this moment, Jean faintly called out his name. This wasn''t a warning, but he straightened his waist subconsciously.


    Vincent red at him, then stood up without a word, and sat beside Lilia with a sullen face.


    Chris and Alex were stunned!


    Is this man a masochist?!


    At that moment, the man looked at Vincent''s angry gaze, and shook his head helplessly.


    His best friend from Parma is indeed very extraordinary.


    Today, on this asion, Jean intends to introduce them to get to know each other.


    But for such an arrangement, it could be considered a personal favor for Vincent.


    He came to Indonesia many times for the Widjaya family, and this friendship alone was enough for him to move forward and pave the way for him.


    With more friends, his path will be wider.


    "This is Chris from the Hartanto family in Surabaya, and Alex from the Vander family in Surabaya, this is ..."


    Before Jean could finish speaking, Vincent cut him off. "Heir to the medical family in Parma, Parma Chief Executive of the Trans-Season Trade Company, honorary lecturer at the International Health Association, International ..."


    Vincent is still busy introducing his various titles. But before he could finish speaking, Jean cut him off.


    "Well, his name is Vincent!"


    Vincent still had a stronger identity and couldn''t help but say it!


    Chris casually took a sip from his teacup. "Oh."


    Alex slowly took the napkin and spread it on hisp. "It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a talented young man as Mr. Vincent, it really makes us feel embarrassed!"


    Vincent, with a smug look on his face, straightened his posture once more.


    Seeing Vincent''s superior expression, Chris could only sneer. "You and Glen, who has more titles?"


    Vincent sneered, and just wanted to speak. But his expression immediately changed. "Do you know Glen?"


    "Yeah, our rtionship is... pretty good!"


    "Oh." Vincent pouted his lips and answered realistically. "He usually only buys titles!"


    He thought that Jean''s friends were sitting here because they wanted to fight over his heart for having heard of his abilities.


    Now that doesn''t seem right.


    Chris was overjoyed when he saw him dete. He blinked at Alex beside him and asked again. "Is there any luxury in Parma?"


    Vincent raised his eyes in disbelief, with the illusion of being belittled. "Of course!"


    "Then... have you heard of the Van brand?"


    Vincent looked into Chris'' eyes which became more and more strange, and stretched out his denim jacket. "Do you think of Parma as a small vige? Of course I''ve heard of it!"


    Chris smiled wholeheartedly, raised his hand and patted his shoulder. "Since you''ve heard it, allow me to introduce to you, this man is the founder and head designer of the brand Van, Sir Alex!"


    Vince almost choked on his own throat.


    Either why, he started to feel his coat�� a bit hot.


    Alex smiled, his eyes fell on his shoulders, and he smiled. "Van is a brand that focuses on women''s clothing, but the denim you''re wearing is the only men''s series I''ve designed."


    Lilia sat beside him, vaguely understanding the meaning of this show.


    Perhaps�� thepetition of status and identity between men?


    It seemed that before they became acquaintances, they had to judge each other.


    Thinking of this, she inadvertently averted her gaze, and when he collided with Jean''s gaze, her eyes faintly shed.


    In less than five minutes, Tom and Samuel, who had not appeared for a long time, finally came.


    When Samuel Hiroshi appeared, everyone at the table stood up.


    This was a kind of respect and politeness.


    Samuel walked slowly, and gestured after he took his seat. "Sit down, there''s no need to be so polite."


    Chris silently looked at him as if he was sitting on pins and needles.


    He longed for Samuel''s daughter, of course he had to be polite!


    It''s hard to say whether he wanted to call the man ''Father'' in the future!


    Chris may be too guilty, so all of his cautious remarks were written on his face.


    Samuel looked around, met Chris'' brows which were flickering, and said in surprise, "What''s the matter with you? Why do you look ufortable?"


    Well, of course he''s ufortable!


    Very ufortable!


    Chris licked his lips, clenched his fists against hisps and coughed a little. "It''s okay, it''s a bit cold!"


    How else is he supposed to deal with his guilty conscience!


    Lilia knew why Chris was behaving strangely like this. She looked at Chris and Samuel in turns, only to feel that Chris'' future pursuing his ''little'' wife would be a little difficult.


    Samuel nodded to Chris. "Your family... If you need someone to chat with, feel free to talk anytime!"


    "Yes!"


    Samuel naturally noticed Vincent, but he didn''t ask too many questions. Instead, he sighed in concern "Jean, I''m sorry!"


    When the words fell, everyone''s eyes fell on Samuel.


    His gaze flickered one by one, and finally settled on the man''s face. "I know that you want to start a good rtionship with me again, and I am very grateful for this invitation remembering what happened with Sashast time."


    Jean nodded. "Brother, you are too serious!"


    Samuel nodded attentively. "Since everyone is here, let''s serve the food."


    Chris gently pressed the call bell on the table, and Tom, who was sitting next to Chris, turned his head and asked, "Brother, I heard that you recently went abroad?"


    "Yeah, I went to look at my little girl!" Right after Samuel said, Chris'' hands shook and the back of his hand got spilled on the tea.


    Alex caught this scene, and stealthily took the teapot to pour him some more tea, blocking his blunder.


    Chris nodded at him gratefully, and held back his shock from jumping out of his chest.


    Tom was always insensitive in front of his brothers. He shook his napkin and continued to say, "Merry has been out of the country for a long time, she should get used to it!"


    "Huh!" Samuel snorted coldly. "That little brat, she''s too carefree. I went to apany in America to check on business and my route happened to be past her school, so I wanted to take a look."


    "She''s always been a homebody since she was little, I''m afraid that if she lives alone, she''ll have a lot of trouble. But it seems that letting her study abroad actually makes her have fun all the time. That time, I went to his school and waited for two days but didn''t see her at all!"


    Chris was surprised. Merry texted him every day to show that she was studying hard, and even sent him screenshots of her ss schedule.


    Why not at school?


    "Where did she go?" Chris sounded worried, he asked without thinking.


    Samuel shook his head and sighed. "She said he went skiing in Switzend with a friend. She''s not afraid of avnches!"


    Everyone. "..."


    Chris forgot to cover up, frowning very tightly. "Did she say when she would be back?"


    "I sent people to find her, but this kid won''t go home. I had to send guards to follow her in order to protect her abroad. She really can''t think of her own safety, geez....!"

 Chapter 780 - Surabaya Feels Small

    Chris'' excessive worry that has gone out of control shows on his cheeks.


    Seeing this, Alex kicked his leg faintly, his eyes telling him to calm down.


    At this moment, Samuel still looked annoyed. He looked at Jean and said, "Jean, help me and investigate a girl named Anna! Merry told me that she was going to Switzend with that child named Anna. She also said that the child was from Italy! I''m afraid Anna has ill intentions towards her!"


    After that, Vincent repeated. "Anna?"


    Samuel turned to him. "You know her? Are you��"


    After Chris made a brief introduction, he also subconsciously reaffirmed. "So you want Merry toe home soon?"


    "No, not like that." Samuel''s expression became even more gloomy. "I just don''t like her being too irrational. Her friend suddenly visited and took her to Switzend. If something happened, would she dare to take responsibility?"


    Chris didn''t speak, he picked up his phone and started texting Glen.


    Perhaps, the message that Samuel is trying to convey is that education is number one.


    On this day, Anna and Merry left for Switzend to go skiing, and some men could not calm down for a long time.


    ...


    Although Vincent''s attitude was too arrogant when he first came, after eating, he and several other brothers also exchanged contacts.


    The person he can chat with the most is Tom!


    The two of them drank a lot at the dinner table, and when they came out of the restaurant it was almost seven o''clock. They even leaned against each other, as if they were best friends.


    Vincent drank a little, hooked his arm around Tom''s neck and said, "Tom, go to Parma when you have time, and I will surely entertain you!"


    This time, Tom''s face also showed a hint of a drunken expression. He took his drink and hurriedly nodded. "I will definitely go! You just said that Jean is an honorary citizen of your ce, of course I want to know what kind of ce it is!"


    Vincent shook his head, his tone full of pride. "Josh is special in everyone''s heart! Everyone loves him!"


    Tom walked forward side by side with him grinning, and the others walked behind him full of indescribable expressions. They all did not expect that Tom would be this friendly with Vincent at first sight!


    At this moment, Tom staggered. As he was walking through the hall, he bumped into someone.


    Vincent was still conscious, he grabbed Tom''s arm and pulled him up.


    The other party was staggered by the sudden impact. When he looked up, he was surprised. "Young Master Tom!"


    As his words fell, he shed behind Tom, and looking at Jean and the others, his eyes couldn''t help but heat up.


    "Young master Jean, young master Chris, master Samuel, long time no see!"


    This guy was Anthony from the Peter family!


    Tom woke up at once and saw the figure of Anthony. His eyes fell on the woman walking slowly not far from him.


    After not seeing each other after such a long time, this person seems to be doing well!


    Although Vincent had a strange temper, he was good at observing. He narrowed his eyes, and saw Tom''s cold expression on his face. Then he pped his shoulder. "Your acquaintance?"


    Tom''s drunken cheeks shed a faint smile. "Well, it can be considered so!"


    Things like this seem to show that Surabaya is actually very small. Finally, after a long time, they met again.


    Sasha seemed toe with Anthony, the woman still looked so dignified and elegant. It''s just�� her once arrogant eyes had be a lot of jerky and cowardly��


    Tom didn''t say anything, unlike when he met Vivi, he easily let out the thoughts in his head. Moreover, at that time, he was a little angry because Vivi got Ludwig as her boyfriend, someone who might''ve looked too good for her.


    When Sasha walked over, she was seen holding a lunch box in her hand.


    When she raised her eyes to look at Anthony, her eyes shed, and she identally met Tom''s gaze.


    The memories spewed out like a flood, making her eyes red in an instant.


    "Tom..." She mumbled, sounding like a child.


    She looked around again, and within her field of vision was a group of extraordinarily handsome men.


    Sasha''s steps slowly slowed, and she squeezed the lunch box in her hands in embarrassment.


    "Sasha,e here quickly!"


    At this moment, Anthony caught Tom''s dazed look, followed his gaze, and called out to Sasha.


    Even if he wanted to avoid this situation, he had no chance.


    Everyone looked at Sasha, and the attention that everyone stopped giving made her very cautious.


    Sasha timidly walked to Anthony''s side. Before she could say a word, the man suddenly hugged her waist.


    Such a gripping force made her not dare to speak.


    She wanted to refuse, but subconsciously, she was still leaning in his arms obediently.


    She did not dare to resist nor argue, because she was afraid of another nightmare torment.


    Sasha stood beside Anthony with low eyebrows and fear. The woman who once dominated in the Hiroshi family has now be like someone who is afraid to open her mouth.


    Samuel was standing not far away. When he saw this scene, he sighed and stepped forward. "You guys are here to eat?"


    Anthony saw Samuel''s figure, and in an instant his attitude became more respectful. "Yeah, sometimes we want to eat out!"


    Samuel stood with his hands behind his back, and stared at Sasha''s figure. "You''ve been married for so long and haven''t returned home to give me news. How are you?"


    Sasha stared at her older brother for a moment, tears threatened to fall from her eyes.


    She wanted to shake her head, but suddenly her waist tightened.


    All theints that wanted to be expressed also turned into a weak response. "Thanks for your concern, I''m... fine!"


    Hearing this, Samuel narrowed his eyes on his brother-inw. "From now on, when you have time, both of you should return to the Hiroshi family''s house more. I know that this little sister of mine is explosive, and if she''s angry, you should be more tolerant of her. There is no shame in bowing your head to your own woman."


    Now that Sasha is married, Samuel can''t do much for her.


    However, Anthony had seen through everything. He knew it was Samuel''s selfish ambition that the Peter family was the best destination for Sasha.


    At this time, Anthony heard Samuel''s rebuke and bowed his head politely. "Mr. Samuel don''t worry, I will treat my wife well. She lives very well in our Peter family and we amodate each other on weekdays, and we never even fight! Isn''t that right, dear?"


    Sasha looked at Anthony and nodded, then quickly lowered her eyes.


    At this time, Tom, who didn''t say a word, saw their embracing figures.


    A shallowugh came from the corner of his lips.


    Maybe it was the pain he still carried in his heart. And now when they meet again, he didn''t know if he could call what he currently felt as regret.


    And at this second, Tom is shocked to find out that Sasha can no longer make waves in his heart.


    That''s great!

 Chapter 781 - He Wants A Daughter!

    When he said goodbye to Sasha as she was hugged by Anthony, his steps seemed very difficult as he left.


    Sasha saw the figures of Jean and Lilia, as well as the movement of their grasping hands.


    Even Lilia''s slightly protruding belly reminded her how ridiculous her intention was.


    The mist under Sasha''s eyes gradually thickened, and more so when she and Jean passed each other in a cold manner.


    Her eyes and Lilia''s met in midair, and Lilia could read the sadness andplexity in those teary eyes.


    She shook her head and sighed, her eyes slid down her neck inadvertently, and she vaguely saw a blue and yellow scar.


    Like an old wound that has not healed, and there is still a new scar.


    She looked deeply at Sasha, and her eyes met again, but Sasha immediately lowered her head first.


    Sasha and Anthony walked away in front of everyone.


    Samuel looked at this scene calmly, and sighed. "It seems that after she married Anthony, she knew how to keep a face!"


    Alex quietly looked at Tom, he could see that this friend didn''t have any emotional fluctuations, and looked rxed instead. Heaving a sigh of relief, he asked Samuel, "After they got married, they haven''t returned home yet? I just heard Anthony call you Sir, this is obviously too far-fetched!"


    Chris calmed down after hearing this. He scoffed. "Anthony made it clear that he didn''t want to have too much contact with the Hiroshi family, so he must have been deliberately pretending to be busy and ignoring his invitation."


    "Hey, he''s also the son of a big family! Most people want to be in a rtionship with the Hiroshi family, why do you think he wants to hide instead?" Alex said.


    At this time, Tom, who had been silent for a long time, said with a faint expression, "Don''t mind him, the person is already gone, let''s go back."


    As a bystander, Vincent saw his expression.


    As the two walked out of the restaurant lobby, he bumped into Tom''s elbow. "That girl�� is she by any chance your ex-girlfriend?"


    Tom suppressed his cynicism, raised his hand and rubbed his brow. "No! "


    "Don''t lie!" Vincent shrugged his shoulders in an approaching gesture. "Don''t pretend in front of me. Even though I can''t touch a woman, I can see your gloomy eyes clearly."


    "But, even though she was a young girl from the Hiroshi family, she seemed too shy and ipetent. That woman is no match for you. It''s okay to break up with her, it has saved you from trouble in the future!"


    Vincent''s words made Tom''s heart tremble slightly.


    He also found that Sasha''s appearance today was indeed unusual.


    However, as Vincent said, since they didn''t fit, he would try to ignore whatever happened between them in the past.


    He didn''t have time to care about Sasha''s good or bad, after all, it had nothing to do with him!


    Then, they all parted and got into their respective cars.


    Vincent rarely finds confidants, he rides Tom''s car in the parking lot as if he has known him for long.


    The two of them sat in the back row, Vincent rolled down the window and waved to Jean not far away. "I''m going to y at Tom''s house tonight! The night is long! Tomorrow morning, my older brother will send a ne to pick me up. You don''t have to drop me off. Remember toe back to Parma sometimes!"


    Lilia saw the figure in the car and smiled at Jean. "Those two... it''s toote to see each other!"


    The man then looked at her, pursed his lips without anyment.


    When Vincent was about to raise the car''s window, Chris pacing, knocking on doors, and teasing him through a gap in the window. "You two... don''t drink too much alcohol. Tom had alcohol poisoning before!"


    Damn!


    Hearing Chris'' satire, Tom wanted to beat him!


    Vincent then waved his hand dismissively. "It''s okay, I''ll be looking out for him, and give him anti-drunk medicine to make sure he would not get drunk a thousand cups!"


    Chris clucked his tongue.


    He pursed his lips, turned and left.


    Whether Tom would have another alcohol poisoning tonight was out of his mind.


    Now, he wanted to go home as soon as possible, and then call the little girl.


    She even dared to lie to him and run to Switzend with Anna!


    Her courage grew bigger and bigger!


    How did the Sylvester family teach their children?


    ...


    Three dayster, Lilia and the man returned to Vi Lakeside.


    Even though Jack''s departure makes people feel hurt and regretful, everyone has to move on with their own lives.


    At Vi Lakeside, three waiters and a nutritionist are on standby.


    Today was exactly the day that Lilia had to go for a check-up.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, she and Dina came to the Surabaya Central Hospital.


    On this sunny day, the air was filled with the fresh scent of grass.


    Lilia was only wearing afortable long-sleeved shirt and loose jeans,bined with white sneakers, and the whole person was full of refreshing enthusiasm.


    She wore sunsses with a mask covering her face. Just as Dina was about to open the car''s door, Jean called.


    Jean was at thepany because he had an important meeting at 8 am that he had to lead, and it had just ended.


    Lilia raised her hand and took off her sunsses. She held her cell phone and said while walking, "I just arrived, don''t worry, I will talk to Doctor Amel first, and wait for you to do an examination."


    The man said okay and hung up the phone, but he couldn''t help reminding Clifford to hurry.


    In today''s examination, there was a four-dimensional radiograph, and it could be seen whether the child was a boy or a girl.


    He wants a girl!


    Here, after Lilia entered the building, beside the grass by the roadside, someone took some photos with a cell phone.


    Twenty minutester, the man posted the photo with the hashtag which took the Inte by storm.


    #Lilia is pregnant!


    #Lilia goes to the mother and daughter hospital!


    Two popr searches soon filled social media, and the person who posted it was a pretty well-known paparazzi in circles.


    There is no malicious intent, but the pregnancy of the artists themselves is an easy thing to attract attention.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Lilia had not appeared in public for a long time.


    The conversation amongizens continues.


    On the topic #Lilia is pregnant, the number of participants keeps growing.


    Netizen 1: Even though she is rumored to be pregnant, her body is still slim and slender! [So envy!]


    Netizen 2: Ahhh Lilia, why can''t I be your husband?!


    Netizen 3: If I could have a body like that when I was pregnant, would my former husband still cheat on me?


    Netizen 2: @Netizen 3 Dreams!


    With the appearance of theseizens, the topic of Lilia''s pregnancy began to go viral and the topic began to deviate.


    Everyone continued to discuss post-pregnancy care methods, and some even started a series of petitions.


    They asked Lilia to share her tips on how to care for her during pregnancy!


    It seemed that the entirework had a high level of eptance about Lilia''s pregnancy, and there was no disapproving voice.


    But only one person''s message caught everyone''s attention!

 Chapter 782 - Blue Shirt!

    Uncle Rey Knows Everything : Our goddess is indeed pregnant, youizens are really stupid for not realizing it. When will this goddess have a wedding?


    The appearance of Uncle Rey (Reynold from the Mayer family) madeizens excited.


    Oh, right!


    Lilia had published intimate photos of herself and Jean once, but... indeed, they all had never heard of their marriage.


    Their goddess�� Her pregnancy is so weird indeed!


    In less than ten minutes, theizens were already arguing fiercely.


    As for the other artists in the circle, they couldn''t help but sigh in front of their phone screens.


    Poprity and discussion like this, whether Lilia was in the circle or not, would always remain high.


    Apart from being a supermodel and only starred in a film once, why is she being liked by so many people?


    ...


    At the same time, Lilia followed Jean into the examination room while theizens were still discussing excitedly.


    Her cell phone was taken by Dina, so she didn''t know that her photo entering the building had been taken and posted on the inte.


    In the examination room, Amelia was sitting in front of the examination equipment. In this quiet and bright room, Jean''s cell phone vibrated without stopping for several minutes.


    Liliay on the examination bed and leaned forward slightly to look at Jean. "Are you busy? If something happens at thepany, hurry back! Dina is already here!"


    "No, I''m not busy!"


    At this moment, the man''s brows furrowed. After adjusting the vibration of the phone, he simply put it back in his pocket, but the vibration sounded continuously��


    His face became displeased, and his eyes turned cold.


    After taking out his phone again, he immediately pressed the shutdown button.


    To him, apanying Lilia was far more important than work.


    Seeing this, Lilia wanted to speak but stopped.


    "Doctor Amelia, let''s get started." The man quickly asked to start immediately, as if intending to distract him from the messages on his phone.


    Doctor Amelia replied with a smile, "Okay, you two wait a moment."


    As Doctor Amelia examined, the four-dimensional image of the fetus in the abdomen gradually became clear.


    She looked at it carefully, then looked at Lilia, and smiled meaningfully. "Your fetus is very healthy and she is currently in good condition, so we can see the gender!"


    Lilia''s eyes lit up. "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    After that, she looked at Doctor Amelia carefully. "Could you�� tell me?"


    Current policy does not appear to allow the hospital to disclose the gender of the child in advance.


    But Doctor Amelia is an acquaintance, and when she smiles, she is faintly reminiscent. "You can prepare a blue shirt!"


    Blue shirt?!


    Lilia doesn''t understand!


    Even Jean''s handsome facial features were faintly confused.


    Doctor Amelia had a gentle gaze and exined with a smile. "There are two kinds of clothes, blue and pink, do you understand?"


    Lilia understood in an instant.


    Blue shirt, it''s a boy!


    Pink shirt, it''s a girl!


    Lilia was overjoyed, and grabbed the sheets nervously. "My son..."


    Doctor Amelia nodded, and before she could finish speaking, she smiled gently. "Don''t worry, there is no mistake. In the future, he will grow up as healthy as his father and it looks like you will have to keep an eye on him because the girls will be after him since he was little!"


    This exnation is sufficient to ascertain the sex of the fetus in her womb.


    Lilia wiped the liquid from her stomach, and touched it again, her eyes slightly red.


    That''s good!


    It''s a boy, so he will definitely be a handsome man like her husband!


    When Lilia and Jean came out of the examination room with the ultrasound photo, she kept watching and smiling the whole time.


    The two then came to the nutritionist''s office, but in the end, the man asked Dina to apany him inside. While standing in the corridor, Jean turned the phone back on.


    The phone vibrating just now was too much and it looked really weird.


    However, when the phone was turned on, a call followed.


    The caller was Kenny.


    Jean rushed to pick it up, and Kenny''s sighs of relief were immediately heard. "President, you finally answered the phone!"


    "What is it?" The man''s tone was low and deep. His thick eyebrows gradually tightened.


    Holding the mouse to observe the online movement, Kenny said, "Twenty minutes ago, someone on the inte secretly took a photo of your wife entering the Surabaya Central Hospital. There are several erged close-up pictures that clearly show her bulging belly. Now the wholework is discussing her pregnancy.


    "I have asked the information center to guide public opinion, would you like to... immediately remove it from the popr search list?"


    After hearing this, Jean''s furrowed brows began to slowly loosen.


    He narrowed his eyes and focused somewhere in the corridor. He didn''t answer. Instead, he ordered, "No, let the information department keep an eye on the trend of onlinements."


    "Yes, Mr. President!"


    Kenny hung up the phone. He quickly called the person in charge of the information department.


    At this time, Jean looked at the messages rted to his work, then he realized that his social media had a lot of unread messages.


    Manyizens had left messages for him, and many inquired about his marriage to Lilia.


    The incessant vibration of his cell phone seemed to being from this.


    The man opened his social media, and a soft light appeared in his eyes.


    ''Wedding? Of course my wedding must be the most luxurious!''


    ...


    When they left the hospital, Lilia received a call from Harold.


    She''s in a good mood, and her voice was excited when she connected. "What is it?"


    Harold listened to her voice and raised his eyebrows. "Why do you sound so happy?"


    "Well, nothing. Is there something wrong with thepany?" Lilia slightly narrowed her smile and asked gently.


    Harold smiled. "It seems you haven''t seen your social media, hmm? Please open it first, then you can tell us what we should do next."


    After that, the phone was hung up.


    Lilia looked at her phone suspiciously, then logged into her social media.


    She naturally saw DM messages from countlessizens.


    On the search page popr, #Pregnant Lilia has be the number 1 topic.


    Seeing this, Lilia pursed the corners of her lips. "Have you seen the news on the Inte?"


    "Well, just saw it!" The man looked to the side, his expression calm and indifferent.


    Seeing this, Lilia put her cell phone aside and touched her stomach. "Netizens are all enthusiastic, why do you look like you don''t care!"


    The wedding was just a formality.


    She didn''t think it was necessary.


    Of course, the fans had no malicious intentions, but their spontaneous behavior seemed to be a bit persecuting.


    Lilia thought that even though the wedding was going to be held, it had to be at the right time and ce.


    At that time, Jean heard Lilia''s words, his deep eyes revealed a hint of joy, and he replied kindly, "Okay, ignore it!"


    Lilia was stunned for a moment, vaguely feeling that something was wrong.


    She stretched out her hand and scratched her face, suppressing the inexplicable feeling. She looked back at the photo in her hand, trying to distract herself!

 Chapter 783 - 1+1=3

    After returning to Vi Lakeside, Lilia sat in the living room alone in a daze.


    She still had the ultrasound photo of her son on herp, her fingers rubbing against the photo, but her mind was looking at the scene outside the window, flitting up and down.


    Every woman has a natural desire to get married.


    No matter how calm she was, what currently happened on the inte would definitely cause ripples in her heart.


    However, her husband''s reaction seemed very t.


    Maybe he''s been very busy and hasn''t thought about this matter.


    Lilia tried tofort herself. Before she could organize her thoughts, Harold called her.


    She waited for over an hour, and finally Harold called her again.


    ''Is it possible to read all thements on the topic page?!'' She wondered, and sighed.


    "What are you nning? Now that your poprity is at the top, do you want to respond?"


    Harold''s voice was a bit faint with a cigarette in the corner of his mouth.


    Lilia tilted her head, pressed the phone to her face as she held the photo frame, and said casually, "Since everything hase out, we better respond."


    "Are you going to announce it to the public?"


    Lily answered, "It''s not something that needs to be kept a secret anymore. Besides, I''m already more than three months pregnant."


    The artists in the circle will not announce her pregnancy in the first three months. They will avoid the public eye as much as possible to avoid being exposed.


    But Lilia was feeling careless today, she didn''t expect anyone to recognize her in the hospital.


    The photo was taken by a paparazzi, and if she didn''t respond, she would look guilty.


    "Let''s do it!" Harold sighed. "Do you need the public rtions department to write a copy for you?"


    Lilia''s gaze fell on the photo in her hand, shook her head, and rejected his suggestion. "No, I will answer directly."


    Harold was silent for a moment. "Okay!"


    ...


    Ten minutester, Lilia, who had not updated her social media for almost three months, immediately released a message.


    Lilia : 1 + 1 = 3


    Harold who read the post. "..."


    He had better ask the public rtions department to write something for Lilia to just copy.


    Sharp-eyedizens were quick to interpret this content.


    Netizen 1: Damn! Congrattions, goddess!


    Netizen 2: Even the whole sky rejoices! Spread the flowers!


    Even though Lilia''s post didn''t have too much text to express, it was because of the simple form response that everyone followed suit.


    Even for a long time toe, many fans are curious as to whether married and pregnant artists will use this to convey the message implicitly.


    Lilia''s honesty to the public helped her gain a lot of fans for a while.


    After she answered, Vivi opened their group chat and congratted her when she first saw Lilia''s post.


    Only Rachel remained silent the entire time.


    The two chatted in the group for more than ten minutes, but Rachel never showed up.


    Vivi even called her several times, but she still didn''t answer.


    After seeing this, Lilia held the phone and pulled the corner of her mouth with a clear look.


    She left the group chat page and immediately started writing a separate message to Vivi.


    Since Rachel doesn''t want to talk, they won''t force her.


    Compared to Lilia, Vivi had an indistinctint.


    Vivi : What is she doing? I''ve sent so many messages, doesn''t she see it?


    Lilia : Maybe she''s busy.


    Vivi : No matter how busy she is in the office, doesn''t she have time to look at her cell phone for a while?


    Lilia calmly noticed Vivi''sint, she smiled lightly, and typed a sentence on her cell phone''s screen in a sarcastic tone.


    Lilia : No problem, she has her own life too, so don''t bother!


    She doesn''t like trying to think too much about other people.


    Since Rachel never responded to the news, Lilia justughed it off.


    She always remembered what n had told her.


    On the other end of the phone, Vivi was silent for a moment.


    In no time, she sent Lilia a smiley face sticker.


    Vivi : I called her, the first time the phone was connected but she didn''t answer. The second time I called, she turned it off!


    Seeing this news, Lilia clearly deepened her smile.


    Sure enough, Rachel started avoiding them!


    As Lilia was thinking, the topic changed after a while.


    ...


    Nearing five in the afternoon, Lilia was sleeping on the sofa. Then suddenly, she heard the doorbell ring.


    One of the maids walked to the entrance in a hurry, looked at the video phone, and then opened the door.


    Outside, a courier was holding a box in his hand. "Hello, there is a package for Miss Lilia!"


    "Thank you, I''ll tell her." After the maid nodded, she took the box.


    She returned to the living room and saw Lilia sitting with sleepy eyes, and rushed forward. "Madam, there is a package for you!"


    Lilia reached out and stroked her eyebrows, surprised. "Mine?"


    She took it and looked at the box carefully. She realized that the name of the recipient and the phone number above were indeed hers, but there was no relevant information about the sender.


    This is amazing.


    The people around her knew that she lived at Vi Lakeside, so they probably wouldn''t have sent her via courier.


    When Lilia got suspicious, the maid had already returned from the kitchen with the scissors.


    When the carton was opened, she leaned forward and found that there were many bottles and cans inside, and there seemed to be two buckets of powdered milk.


    "Who sent it?"


    She muttered to himself, and took out a small white bottle and looked at it. It is a well-known brand for the care of pregnant women abroad.


    Lilia narrowed her brows, and at this moment, a text message was sent from the phone.


    That''s Alfred!


    The content of the text message is very short: I hope you are well.


    The timing of this message was too coincidental, andbined with the fact that the waiter had just received the box from the courier, she suspected that these things might have been sent by Alfred.


    She didn''t reply to the text message, instead she daydreams looking at a box of skin care products.


    In less than half an hour, Jean returned.


    There was a carton box on the living room''s table, Lilia was not in the living room, and the maids along with the nutritionists were busy in the kitchen.


    The man took off his coat, walked up slowly, and saw her on the balcony.


    At this time, the sunset shone on their house.


    Lilia''s elbow rested on the white marble railing, wearing a slightly pale facial expression, watching the scene in the distance, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Jean opened the window and stood beside her, then looked at her calm cheeks. "Why are you standing here alone?"


    Lilia narrowed her eyes and retracted her gaze from a distance, then smiled lightly. "I was just enjoying the sunset, you came home early today?"


    "I came home from work early because I wanted to apany Mrs. Widjaya to dinner." As the man spoke, he raised his hand to smooth Lilia''s hair that was blown away by the wind.


    Lilia tilted her head and sighed. "I feel like a pampered child. There''s nothing to do at home every day, except eat and sleep, but this is�� a rare free time!"


    The man heard her mncholic tone, and raised his hand to wrap it around her shoulder. "If you''re bored, you can find something to do yourself!"

 Chapter 784 - Business Trip

    Lilia pursed the corners of her mouth, her eyes clear. "I''m interested in this, but I''m not in a hurry. I''ll say it after I think about it."


    As the words fell, she recalled what happened this afternoon and blinked slightly. "This afternoon, Alfred sent me something. He sent me a box of skin care products and powdered milk. What''s the meaning behind all this?"


    The man thought about the box he saw in the living room earlier, his eyes shing. "No matter what the intention is, don''t bother thinking about it!"


    "Well, I think so, then... I''ll let the maids take care of those things!"


    Lilia''s tone was very thoughtful, showing her distrust of Alfred.


    This mood may be simr to the fear of being bitten by a snake.


    Now that the Widjaya and the Ricardo family''s problem has been over, it should be better for each to get back on track and not elbow each other.


    The light of the setting sun gradually went west, and Jean grabbed her shoulder while urging in a low voice. "If there is an express delivery home in the future, it will be rejected."


    After he said it, the maid suddenly knocked on the bedroom door. "Master, Madame, it''s dinner time!"


    Lilia came out of the bedroom with the man, and as she passed the wall of their lovely photos in the corridor, she grabbed his wrist.


    "Don''t you see any change?"


    As she spoke, she didn''t forget to lift her chin towards the center of the photo wall.


    The man just nced at it, then lowered his head slightly. His voice was maic and indulgent as he said, "You changed our photo, are you not afraid that I will be jealous?"


    When he went upstairs earlier, Jean had already noticed the changes on the photo wall.


    The photo is now in a frame.


    It was a four-dimensional ultrasound photo of their child.


    Hearing this, Lilia bumped into him with her hand and smiled. "How can you be jealous of your own son?"


    When she was free this afternoon, she hung a picture of their child on this wall.


    The man looked at her deeply, hugged her and walked down the stairs. "Come downstairs to eat first."


    Lilia nced at his face and reached out her hand to caress her stomach. "Do you... dislike your child?"


    After returning from the hospital today, she felt that Jean seemed normal about the results of the examination.


    Does he not like children?!


    As the man came down the stairs, his pace slowed. "I would prefer to have a daughter like you. However, a boy is also good. When he grows up, he can protect his younger sister and inherit the Widjaya family business."


    Lilia. "???"


    Little sister!


    She slightly red at the man. "Don''t talk about whether he will have a sister and inherit the entire Widjaya family business! How about you?"


    The man''s thin lips smiled. "I can retire early and apany you... See the world."


    Lilia''s heart felt hot after hearing this.


    She looked at the man smiling but her brows were very serious, and couldn''t help but shed bitter tears for Jean Jr. in her stomach.


    ''Son, when you grow up, be filial to your parents! Your father can actually do this kind of thing!''


    As for the courier sent by Alfred, the box was taken out by the maid and thrown away that night.


    Lilia didn''t ask much, now that there are so many supplements from the family, she really doesn''t need the inexplicable attention of outsiders.


    ...


    Days of peace always pass like water, without any ripples and traces.


    Maybe Jean''s suggestion made Lilia''s mind move. In the next few days, she had thought of one thing.


    On Friday three dayster, she suddenly found out that Jean was on a business trip.


    This was the first time she had heard that her husband was going on a business trip after they got married.


    At this time, in the afternoon, Lilia was sitting in the living room, looking at the man across from her. "Where are you going on that business trip of yours?"


    "In the city of Semarang." Jean took a sip while holding the teacup, looking at her in shock. His eyes drooped.


    Lily sat down. "How long?"


    "At least half a month." The man answered honestly, and he couldn''t help but bite the corner of his mouth. "It''s okay, it won''t take too long. I can go with peace of mind, and you''ll be waiting for me at home."


    As a real estatepany president, Jean needs to do a lot of inspections of his projects.


    Lilia always knows that her husband is very busy, and yet he still purposely took a day off before, just to be able to apany her more.


    Now that everything''s back to its original state, Jean must devote himself to his busy work again.


    She can understand, and a half moon will actually pass in the blink of an eye.


    Jean then looked at her. "If you need anything, you can let Dina take care of it. If you''re free at night, we can make video calls at any time."


    Jean''s instructions floated into her ears, and Lilia subconsciously nodded.


    Seeing that she wasn''t talking, the man put down his teacup, got up and walked beside her. When he sat down, he suggested, "If you are bored at home, why not go over to my family''s house for a while?"


    Lilia blinked and smiled. "No need, I have thought about your suggestion and I n to do it so you don''t get bored."


    The man''s interest piqued his brows. "What do you want?"


    "My studio is running smoothly even without my help. They are all working fine. Then, I thought about what if I help them out once in a while! I can help them recruit new people."


    Lilia''s eyes were full of expression.


    Jean wasn''t toomitted and looked at her lower belly. "Do it if you want, but protect yourself."


    Lilia nodded and said enthusiastically, "Don''t worry, it''s not hard to bring in new people. Even though I''m just a model, it''s always been an easy job. I can also go to train these new artists in photo shoots or something!"


    Lilia was eager to try the idea as soon as it came up.


    The man was slightly relieved to see his wife''s eyes shining with excitement.


    At 3 that afternoon, Jean left Vi Lakeside.


    Lilia wanted to follow him all the way to the airport, but Jean refused.


    At the entrance, she stood on the spot looking at the figure of a man in a suit with a frown. "When you arrive, remember to video call me!"


    "Okay, take care of yourself at home. The nutritionist will prepare your meals every day. You should also drink warm water at night before going to bed. In the wall cupboard above the kitchen, the firstyer is nutrition tablets, and the secondyer is ready-to-brewed powdered milk. Remember not to be picky for your meals. I asked the maids to give you the medicine that doctor Amelia prescribed for you. Don''t forget to take it on time."


    Lilia smiled and stepped forward, raising her hand to smooth the neckline of her husband''s coat. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep this in mind. Good luck with your work, don''t worry about me."


    The man looked down upon seeing her movements, he sighed softly. "You may remember it now, but when you are busyter, you may forget everything. Just wait for me toe back, okay?"


    Lilia met the man''s gentle gaze, stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips.. "Okay, I''m waiting for you toe back."

 Chapter 785 - Loneliness…

    After the man left, Lilia returned to the living room.


    She didn''t know if it was an illusion, it was as if the entire room had be too quiet in an instant.


    Obviously, the maids were still busy everywhere, she looked around and couldn''t help butugh to herself.


    It may be a psychological burden after escorting her husband away.


    Even though she was a bit reluctant by the fact that her husband would be away for half a month, on the surface, she was still focused on the overall situation.


    ...


    From today, she ate alone at the Lakeside Vi and slept in her bedroom alone.


    The first three days Lilia was fine, but by the night of the fourth day, she was bedridden and had already counted 300 sheep, and still couldn''t sleep.


    An hour ago, she ended the video call with Jean and nned to take a shower and then sleep.


    It was seen that the work on the man''s part seemed very heavy.


    She didn''t know whichnd was his breakthrough project this time. When they had a video call, Lilia could still hear the voices of people discussing from the opposite side.


    "Three hundred and eighty-four sheep..."


    Lilia muttered, then leaned back and sat on the bed.


    She just can''t sleep!


    She put on her nightgown, pulled out her cell phone from under the pillow, and checked the time. It is now half past eleven at night.


    "Hey..."


    She sighed softly, sitting on the side of the bed and wondering. She then goes to her social media pages to kill the time checking out current trends.


    Then, when she fell asleep, she still had her cell phone in her hand. At 6:30 the next day, she woke up leisurely.


    When she woke up, she turned his head to look to the side.


    The empty side made her lose consciousness for a moment.


    After a while, she sat up, cupped her cheeks. In a daze, she finally lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    The maids were cleaning the room and some were preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    Since the arrival of the additional maids at her house, Lilia really had no work at all.


    On her white face, there was a faint hint of boredom.


    She ate a nutritious breakfast, and then told Dina to pick her up.


    She began to miss her man on the fourth day.


    Before eight o''clock, Lilia came out well-dressed.


    Now that her pregnancy is known all over the Inte, she has shed her mask and other concealments. With sunsses, she asked Dina to take her to Lilia Studio.


    She wanted to keep herself busy, to get rid of the loneliness after her husband left.


    ...


    In Lilia Studio, when Lilia arrived, she met Harold downstairs.


    With a cigarette in his hand, he called while walking. "Are you sure the news is true?"


    As the words fell, he looked up and saw Lilia standing not far away.


    Harold raised his eyebrows and subconsciously nced at his watch.


    8:05, why did shee to thepany so soon?


    The person on the phone was still talking, so Harold quickly ordered. "You check again, if it''s true, tell meter!"


    He put the phone back in his coat pocket and stepped forward. Previously, he had stared at Lilia''s body for a long time. "What happened? Why did youe to thepany so early?"


    Lilia took off her sunsses, and tightened the loose dress in front of her stomach. "It''s okay, I''m just excited because I haven''t been here in a long time. Do you have any other ns regarding what we discussed the other day?"


    Harold narrowed his eyes and noticed the dark circles in Lilia''s eyes. "Why are your eyes so ck? Haven''t you been able to sleeptely?"


    Hearing this, Lilia moved the corners of her mouth and touched the corners of her eyes. "I just had a little insomniast night, I couldn''t sleep well!


    Hearing that voice, Harold couldn''t help but mutter. "Then we''d better talk about it upstairs."


    Harold learned the news of Jean''s business trip, and there were some things that didn''t need an answer when he saw Lilia''s figure.


    As the two walked side by side into the office building, Harold spoke again. "Recruitment news was sent after you notified me three days ago. So far, more than 800 resumes have been received."


    "If you want, you can go up and take a look. Several qualified applicants have been screened. I n to arrange for them toe to participate in some tests as soon as possible."


    "Well, you can do it. I''m sorry for not being able to help youtely."


    Harold looked at him strangely. "Have you forgotten your body?"


    Lilia looked to the side. "I haven''t forgotten, but your tone sounds like there''s a bit of discrimination against pregnant women. Many pregnant women still go to work. And someone like me, can only take 15 days of maternity leave before giving birth. I''m also less than five months pregnant now, and a normal job shouldn''t affect me."


    Harold choked as he nced at her, and changed the subject. "Soon, the Annual Film Festival Award will be held. Yesterday, the organizers specially reminded me and asked for confirmation of your attendance. How about it? Are you going or not?"


    When they entered the elevator, Lilia nodded her head. "I''m going! Instead of letting the paparazzi take pictures of me secretly on a street corner, I think I''d better reveal my pregnancy."


    Harold nodded. "Okay, then I''ll arrange it. In fact, I myself also agree with your decision to attend. Even though you''re pregnant, you don''t need to run away. And your body when you''re pregnant is still exactly the same, no drastic changes other than your stomach. The Annual Film Festival Award is also one of the three major domestic awards. Even if you can''t win an award, being nominated is something to be proud of."


    ...


    After arriving at the office, Harold brought over the resume he selected earlier.


    The thick pile of information contained nearly two hundred candidates.


    He bent his finger and tapped the table. "These were chosen by Joe and I. They are all over 1.75 meters tall. You can check them out first. If there are no problems, I n to make an appointment with them within this week. I will interview them face to face and do a preliminary assessment. Physically."


    "Since we want to train our own models, we seem to need a room for training. Apart from Ludwig Technology and a few other smallpanies on the opposite side, all the rooms on this floor are still empty. I''ve asked the building administration staff to inquire about the property. Otherwise, If there''s a problem, we''ll rent another room."


    Harold was naturally more experienced in running apany.


    Lilia took the resume in her hand and nodded as she read it. "Of course I don''t have anyments. You are the second boss of this studio, you can arrange it however you want!"


    This answer shows a high sense of trust.


    Harold sat in front of her, his eyes fell on her white and graceful face. Then he took a deep breath, and a relieved smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He gets up to fetch water for her, and as soon as he walks, he hears a noise in the corridor outside the office area.


    Someone seemed to be arguing, their voice was loud.


    Harold frowned, walked slowly to the front desk, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The little girl who was in the corridor looked frightened and she didn''t forget to put her hand on her mouth when she spoke. "A middle-aged woman came here, she was very angry. But�� I don''t know what they''re arguing about, I didn''t dare go in for fear of getting scolded too."


    Harold. "��"

 Chapter 786 - Trivial Quarrel

    Harold looked at the woman helplessly. He ced his paper cup on the table and walked inside the door. He saw a middle-aged woman pointing at Vivi''s nose and sneering.


    "Hey, how could such a valuable item be kept in the office? I took it only to keep it at home so as not to be stolen! My intentions are good, but you stopped me in front of so many people, where is your respect?!"


    This woman was wearing a brown double-breasted coat and paired with in ck trousers, it was a verymon style of dress.


    She pointed at Vivi''s nose, which was a little impolite gesture on her part.


    Harold furrowed his brows, pondering whether to step forward to defuse the situation.


    Vivi, whose back stood against him, replied in a weeping voice, "Auntie, that bamboo tree decoration was sent by a friend of mine, and I want to honor it by disying it in thepany. Why would you want to take it? Besides, your son Ludwig isn''t in thepany today. Did you know where he go?"


    Your son Ludwig?


    Harold secretly thought for a moment, then recognized the identity of the other party.


    Come to think of it, it was Ludwig''s mother, Nadine.


    At this time, Nadine heard Vivi''s words and immediately became angry. "What''s with Ludwig''s absence? Should I ask his opinion on such a small matter? He is my son, of course he will agree with his mother''s arrangement. There was no reason to ask him what had belonged to the family."


    "Hurry up and give the bamboo tree to me. I will bring it back to my house and keep it. There are so many people in the office, if you lose them one day, it will be toote for you to cry!"


    Nadine ignored Vivi''s words and shouted at her arrogantly.


    Vivi was also a quick-tempered person, but today, she could hold it in. However, she couldn''t allow Nadine to be so arrogant in front of her employees.


    "Auntie, I told you the tree decoration was given to me by a friend. Even if it was taken, it should have been brought back to my own house."


    Hearing this, Nadine sneered. "Bring it back to your house? You and Ludwig live together, and your belongings are his. Is it still unclear? Besides, you used to be a small employee in thepany, if you could afford this expensive tree decoration, my son wouldn''t live in the small ce like now!"


    Vivi was out of breath from her anger, she gritted her teeth and her voice stiff. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Ludwig!"


    "What is that?"


    At this moment, a cold andzy voice came from the opposite studio.


    Vivi turned around, and Nadine too.


    In front of the studio, Lilia was leaning against the door''s frame, looking at them with a smile.


    Harold stood beside her, fiddled with the broken hair on his forehead, and asked in a low voice, "Why did you interfere?"


    Lilia looked at him and smiled casually, then said in a rxed voice, "I will never leave my troubled friend! Whoever makes Vivi cry, I will punish them!"


    These words reached Nadine''s ears, her yellowed cheeks filled with displeasure. "Vivi, is this your friend?"


    Vivi didn''t say anything, but she stared at Lilia for a moment, and the grievance in her eyes clearly visible.


    Seeing this, Lilia walked forward, and when she stood beside her, she smiled and joked. "I''ve always heard from Ludwig that you are a good person, but why is your mouth so stupid today?"


    She had been in Vivi''s office a long time ago and Lilia had heard the two of them arguing.


    It turns out that they were arguing about the bamboo tree decoration that she gave to Vivi.


    Listening to Lilia''s taunt, Vivi bit the corner of her mouth and whispered, "Let''s see the joke!"


    "What kind of joke?" Lilia curled her lips and smiled, then turned her gaze to Nadine. "Auntie, do you really like bamboo tree decorations?"


    This time, Nadine looked at Lilia with a sneer.


    Her demeanor was polite enough, but her tone was still uneptable. "It''s not a question of whether I like it or not. Since you are her friend, please persuade her for me. I was really worried about putting it here considering the price of the decorations is very expensive."


    Lilia couldn''t help but smile after hearing this. "Auntie, since this is a gift from a friend, then it''s up to her where to put it. Besides, the employees of this office are carefully selected from the elite, they won''t do something stupid like stealing an ornament."


    "It can''t be like that!" Nadine suddenly snapped, she said, "You guys are still too young, with little experience, and always easy to trust people. What does it have to do with the decoration given by a friend or not? Thispany belongs to my son and everything naturally belongs to Ludwig."


    Robber logic!


    The corners of Lilia''s mouth gradually merged into a smile. She remembered Vivi said that Ludwig''s mother was one of the shareholders of thepany.


    Thinking of this, Lilia''s eyes blinked. Vivi''s face was full of shame and resentment, and she raised her eyebrows as she heard Lilia say, "Your statement is too inappropriate! Thispany does use the Ludwig name, but Vivi also invests in it! Besides, when I gave Vivi the bamboo tree decoration, the gift was written to Vivi, not Ludwig Technology!"


    In the end, Lilia''s face turned full of ridicule.


    Hearing that, Vivi said kindly, "That bamboo decoration was given to me by Lilia. If you want to take it, I will return it to Lilia now. If you want, you can buy it from her!"


    Nadine''s face was shocked, as if she didn''t expect the oue to be like this.


    She looked at Lilia suspiciously, and at Vivi again, she couldn''t contain her anger. "How could you pick your friend''s side and jump on me?!"


    "Vivi, when Ludwiges back, repeat everything you said earlier. We''ll see if you still have that impolite mouth of yours or not. See you in a few days, I''m sure your attitude will be rewarded!"


    Nadine''s voice was so loud, it made the two''s eardrums hurt.


    Lilia impatiently pulled Vivi behind her back, and said sarcastically, "Auntie, your logic isn''t right! Wasn''t thispany created by Vivi and Ludwig? Why do you sound like you just want Vivi to obey like an employee?"


    "But if you really like the decorations, after the two of them get married, I can give them bigger and more expensive decorations, but this one belongs to Vivi."


    Nadine was surprised by Lilia''s words.


    She had always been used to publicity and arrogance in her own territory, and she naturally couldn''t stand it when she was ridiculed by others.


    "You... What kind of thing do you dare to talk to me about like this? This is my family''s business, how can you talk like that and let you go!"


    Nadine''s savage personality suddenly became clear.


    Vivi gritted her teeth and her face turned red with anger. She stepped forward and stood in front of Lilia. "Auntie, is your anger endless? I am indeed in love with Ludwig but you know that I am not yours. I am usually quite considerate of him, so if you are not satisfied with me then I will happily break up with him."


    "Just go! Get out of my son''s life as early as possible! I don''t want my son to have an ungrateful woman like you!"

 Chapter 787 - Unreasonable Logic!

    Nadine screamed and even jumped in anger.


    Vivi was pushed away by her, and as she backed away, she bumped into Lilia''s shoulder without being able to dodge.


    "Lilia, are you okay?"


    Lilia shook her head and patted her on the shoulder to soothe.


    After a while, she smiled without anger, looked at Nadine''s fierce face, and said casually, "Auntie, Ludwig is also a former employee who is now the owner of thepany. Do you think getting angry in front of thepany will not tarnish its name? Are you afraid that someone will poke him in the back just because you decide to take out your anger here?"


    "I am an outsider, so I really have no right to say anything. If you want to take the bamboo ornament, you can take it. But you have to be prepared because I will immediately call the police with charges of property theft. The crime of theft is quiterge, maybe you can reflect on it in prison. So please think carefully and see youter!"


    After speaking, Lilia took Vivi''s wrist and walked to Lilia Studio.


    Nadine was startled by her for a few seconds.


    When she came back to her senses, she gritted her teeth and shouted, "You can only bluff, huh! How could you dare to call the police!"


    Lilia''s steps slowed, and she turned around with cold eyes.


    At this time, Harold, who was still standing in front of the door, immediately shook the phone. "Sorry, the police station in this jurisdiction has been notified!"


    Nadine''s face suddenly changed!


    "Oh, those scums now dare to bully an olddy like me�� Remember that all your actions will be repaid!"


    Vivi was hurt by the word "scums".


    She tightly held Lilia in her hand, and after releasing her wrist, she turned around in front of Nadine. "Nadine, you can scold me but why do you have to scold my friend?"


    "Scums? Who the hell is a scum here? What do you think of me? Ludwig and I are just having a romantic rtionship. Even if we get married, we each have pre-wedding property! Just for a bamboo tree decoration, you got so angry and insulted my friend? I know this is one of your ways to keep Ludwig and I from continuing our rtionship right? It''s okay, I''ll break up with him soon. When that happens, return all the money invested in the stock to me, and I will make sure that I won''t lose a single penny!"


    Vivi could not resist and immediately called Nadine out loud.


    It''s not the first time she plunder her goods for various reasons.


    But what really irritates Vivi is that she insults Lilia in front of her eyes!


    Vivi can endure the scolding and ridicule from her future mother-inw, but not Lilia!


    Nadine was furious at first, and when she heard Vivi''s anger, she raised her hand and pped her face furiously.


    "You have a mother but it looks like she failed to educate you properly! I''m going to teach you some manners today! You really are an ignorant woman, how can you ask for money from my son? Just so you know, if it wasn''t for him, thispany wouldn''t exist!"


    Vivi was stunned for a moment! She covered her left face and looked at Nadine.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to kill me? You''re just like a street dog!"


    Nadine raised her hand again, but it was caught in the air.


    She struggled and twisted, and when she saw the tall Harold, her eyes shed. "You... Let me go! Otherwise I��"


    Harold used a bit of strength, pinched Nadine''s wrist, and sneered. "Otherwise?" He asked back with a hint of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth.


    Nadine took a deep breath, her expression became nervous."You�� Watch your mouth, this is..."


    "Mom?"


    At this time, a voice came from the elevator next to them. Ludwig walked quickly, raising his eyes to see Harold pinching his mother''s wrist.


    He stepped forward, frowning. "Master Harold, what are you doing? When did my mother offend you and make you this violent to her?"


    Harold let go of Nadine in time, and he lowered his head. He opened his eyes to Ludwig''s questioning gaze. "Don''t you realize that your girlfriend was the one who got beaten up?"


    Ludwig''s eyes trembled, he immediately pulled his mother to a safe distance beside him. Then he lowered his eyes and looked at Vivi.


    Seeing her still lowering her head and covering her face, Ludwig felt pressured and wanted to step forward to check on her, but his arm got caught.


    "Ludwig, she deserves it! You have to trust your mother''s decision. These guys bullied me and said they wanted to call the police to arrest me. This is yourpany, they want to rebel and steal it from you!"


    Nadine wiped the corner of her eyes, pretending to be the victim. In Harold''s eyes, this was just a drama.


    Lilia walked over to Vivi who was still covering her face.


    She put her hand on her face, and fixed her gaze on Nadine. "Does it hurt? Don''t cover it up, let me see!"


    "Vivi, don''t keep pretending to look pathetic! I just hit you lightly so it shouldn''t hurt that much. It''s all your fault that you didn''t learn manners from your parents, don''t act to gain everyone''s sympathy!"


    Nadine was still talking loudly.


    Hearing this, Ludwig turned and looked at her. "Mom, did you really p Vivi?"


    Faced with her son''s question, Nadine''s arrogance quenched a bit. "I''m so mad at her because she didn''t do anything for yourpany!"


    "Hey!" Lilia''s voice was strained. Staring at Nadine, her words were sharp. "Hurry up and tell the truth! If Vivi doesn''t want you to move her belongings, what''s the point of ndering her to this extent? Why don''t you exin to your son what really happened? Are you afraid that he won''t defend you too?"


    After it was revealed, Nadine''s face couldn''t help it. Subconsciously, she walked towards Lilia, and said viciously. "Shut up, an outsider like you doesn''t deserve to speak��"


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    The two voices came from Vivi and Harold.


    Seeing that the scene was a little out of control, Ludwig nodded apologetically to Lilia, and immediately brought Nadine aside, then asked in a low voice, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Nadine quickly exined. "I just want to keep those expensive bamboo decorations! Ludwig, why would you put valuables like that in the office!"


    "Mom, what''s the point of being moved? Besides, it''s a gift from Lilia for Vivi!"


    Nadine punched him in the shoulder. "You are the boss, no matter who gives it, it''s yours!"


    Ludwig rubbed his brows helplessly and tiredly. "Mom, mypany is now on the right track. Vivi and I are very busy every day. Why did you suddenlye here and make trouble for a small thing like this? This won''t look good for us!"


    "Nonsense! If she had let me take the decoration, none of this would have happened! She has no respect for me as your mother at all!"


    That''s absurd!

 Chapter 788 - Vivi’s Decision

    Ludwig tried a few more words against his mother, and then he walked back to Vivi, leaning back in distress. "Sorry Vivi, you must feel wronged!"


    He reached out his hand to touch her cheek, but Vivi immediately turned her head away, avoiding his movement.


    Ludwig''s hand went up and stopped in midair.


    At this time, Vivi, who always kept her head down, slowly raised her head. Her eyes were ck, and there was no wave of calm in her gaze.


    She put her hand over her cheek, and a red palm imprint caught her attention. "Just now, your mother has made it very clear. After we broke up, you have to pay back the money I invested in yourpany, and I don''t want to lose a single penny!"


    Ludwig was surprised. "Vivi, what are you talking about? Why did you suddenly want to break up?"


    Vivi red at him. "Go and ask your mother!"


    When the words fell, Ludwig turned and walked towards his mother without a word.


    Lilia stared at his back, condensing her brows but didn''t step forward to interrupt.


    At least, what she just said seemed to make Ludwig defend Vivi.


    Nadine''s anger had subsided. But when she heard Vivi''s words, she jumped again. "Look at her, take a look at her! That impudent attitude, She..."


    "Mom, can you tell me what happened?" Ludwig growled earnestly, traces of anger etched between his brows.


    This is his third girlfriend who demanded to break up because of his mother.


    When he left his hometown and came to Surabaya, he wanted to get away from his mother''s influence.


    Unexpectedly, his mother followed him again and almost ruined everything he had set for his own future!


    Nadine was horrified by Ludwig''s roar for a few seconds, and she covered her mouth in anger, her face was ugly.


    In less than a minute, Vivi returned to Ludwig Technology''s office.


    Apart from holding the file bag in her hand, she also took the bamboo decoration given by Lilia.


    She didn''t even look at Ludwig and walked to Lilia''s side and smiled widely. "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Lilia''s eyes were full of admiration, not to mention a joyful heart, at least it could give Nadine a hard p.


    Ludwig stared nkly at her figure walking towards Lilia''s studio. He rushed forward, and said in an anxious tone, "Vivi, you really want to go? There might be a misunderstanding. If my mother said something unpleasant, then I apologize to you on her behalf, you..."


    Vivi turned around while holding her bamboo ornament, seeing Ludwig''s worried expression, and said calmly, "Since you think it''s a misunderstanding, then treat it as a misunderstanding. But my decision to ask for a break up wasn''t a misunderstanding. This ornament was given to me by Lilia, and even if I die, I won''t let outsiders take it."


    "Besides, here is thepany''s business license and relevant tax certificate. If you don''t return my money then these two things will always be in my hands. Auntie, if you want to p me now, just p me!I won''t ask you to pay the medical bills, but if you don''t pay back my invested money, then we will meet again in court."


    Vivi has a rare stubbornness. After speaking, she turned around and walked briskly to Lilia''s studio''s door.


    But Nadine couldn''t give up.


    She shouted and wanted to rush after her, but Harold stood at the door and blocked her like the great Chinese wall, and said calmly, "This is not your family''s office. I can consider this trespassing and can report it to the police. At the lightest level, this would require seven days of administrative detention!"


    As those words came out, Nadine suddenly stopped in front of him.


    Upon seeing this, Harold smiled, and nced at Ludwig who was stunned in ce. "I am an outsider, I have no right to opinion. Since you listen to your mother in everything, my advice is not to find a girlfriend, so as not to burden another woman''s life again!"


    Harold''s words were a bit harsh.


    Ludwig''s face was very simple.


    He saw the figure of Harold entering the office, lowered his eyelids, and looked confused.


    "Ludwig, how can you let them go like this! That girl took our stuff, she..."


    "Mom, when will you stop making trouble? Vivi and I finally managed to set up apany, why did youe and have to make trouble with her? Now that we both broke up, are you satisfied? This isn''t the first time you''ve had problems with my girlfriend, what''s your problem?"


    "She is my girlfriend, I want her to stay with me for the rest of my life. Harold was right, someone like me isn''t cut out for a girlfriend. Because my mother thinks she can do anything she wishes with the people around me, I couldn''t find a partner in my life in the future. With a mother-inw like you, no matter how well the woman is, you will scare her and she will run away from my life again."


    It''s supposed to be the first time Ludwig spoke loudly to her mother since he was an adult.


    He really could not stand it.


    After he said it, he took off his sses and rubbed his painful face. "Now that you think this office belongs to you, take all the things you want! No one will stop you"


    Ludwig turned and walked towards the elevator.


    Nadine didn''t know what to do with him, she just stood still watching her son leave, and forgot to react.


    ...


    After Vivi came to Lilia''s ce, she walked into Harold''s office, and she was already crying when she sat down.


    She was still holding the bamboo ornament in her arms, crying out loud.


    Lilia and Harold stood at the table. She turned her head and asked, "Did you really call the police?"


    Harold licked his lips. "No, I just wanted to scare her."


    At this moment, Vivi opened her mouth. "I... I really have tried my best to maintain this rtionship, why is it so difficult?"


    She continued to cry, her tears falling on the ornament she was hugging.


    Lilia sighed, took the bamboo ornament from her arms, and ced it on the table.


    She took some tissues and wiped her tears. "Maybe you''re really not destined for him!"


    Vivi lowered her head sadly, and said in a choked voice, "I''ve always thought that we both have the same family background, so we''re already considered a perfect match. Ludwig was so nice to me, but... I really couldn''t stand his mother anymore."


    "Her mother had been like this, and today, she came to thepany and pped me in front of you! Every time I was asked to give in to her, I really couldn''t stand her mother''s attitude! Was my sacrificepletely useless?"


    The more she continued to speak, the sadder her heart became, and her tears couldn''t stop falling.


    Seeing this, Harold pressed the corners of his mouth, coughed lightly, and walked out of the office.


    He still shouldn''t participate in this kind of family drama.


    When Lilia saw him leave, she sat down next to Vivi and said softly andfortably.


    "Don''t cry, marriage is not just a matter of two people. There are as many conflicts as your spouse''s family members. Thank goodness you found out quickly. If you really got married in the future, how would you live if you found out it was toote?"


    Actually, she could clearly see that Ludwig''s character wasn''t bad, but�� his real family, especially his mother, was the real trouble.


    Lilia could almost guess that if Vivi and Ludwig got married, Nadine would definitely treat her as if Vivi wasn''t a human!

 Chapter 789 - Vivi’s Heart

    After hearing this, Vivi snorted. "Initially, I thought I could ovee this predicament. But now it seems like it''s too hard, and it''s too difficult!


    "Lilia, I''m different from you, my family is ordinary, not a family with extraordinary wealth. My parents always wanted me to get married as soon as possible. They even set several blind dates for me."


    "I''m 25 this year but I''ve never been in a serious rtionship. Meeting Ludwig has always been a very meaningful story in my heart, but he always listens to his mother in everything."


    "I purposely use all my savings to help him start thepany. I think that his mother can see that I seriously want to be with Ludwig in good times and bad, but apparently, all this means nothing."


    Vivi shared her grievances and dissatisfaction in her heart.


    Apart from Lilia, she did not dare to reveal all these to her parents.


    They were getting old, and upon realizing it, she did nothing more than add to their troubles and couldn''t help much.


    Vivi rubbed her face with the back of her hand. "I''ve been working so hard for so long. I could hold back my anger once or twice, but I really can''t stand today!"


    After listening to her thoughts, Lilia patted her on the back, looking slightly depressed. "I know, but you just said you wanted to break up!"


    Then she looked at Vivi, whose eyes were filled with tears. She then asked hesitantly, "Would you like to cancel it?"


    Vivi narrowed her mouth, and sighed heavily. "Of course not! The rtionship that I want is where both of us can strive for the better, together!"


    "Someone who has been alone for a long time like me will always be picky when ites to partners. I don''t expect my future partner to give his life to me, I just want us to love each other and be by my side from the start."


    "Even though I''m lonely, I feelfortable when I''m single. I''m always waiting for the right person toe. But what do I get in return? I met Ludwig and I love him, but his mother came and made me annoyed every time. I really can''t stand it! Why is she always dissatisfied with me, scolding me every time and forcing me to live up to her standards!"


    "My friend kept telling me how kind and gentle Ludwig was. At that time, I wondered why such a good person doesn''t have a girlfriend. Now, the answer is obvious! No matter how good he is, no one can stand his jerk mother!"


    Vivi was overwhelmed by the bitterness she felt inside her heart. But after she let it all out, she slowly felt calm.


    Even though her eyes were red, the emotions in her heart disappeared.


    Lilia looked at her with relief. Her tone was rxed when she said, "If you really want to understand, start over. He may really like you, but he doesn''t have the ability to bnce his rtionship with his mother and his partner. This is indeed hard to cure!"


    Vivi nodded in agreement. "Actually, I''ve been holding it in for a long time. If his mother hadn''t caused too much trouble today, I wouldn''t have exploded. Ludwig also discussed with me that he wants to buy a house in Surabaya and to write his mother''s name as the ownerter."


    "I didn''t agree with this at the time, and he didn''t say anything. Now that I think about it, everything he does has to be ording to his mother''s wishes! Do they think I''m stupid? I just want to keep what my best friend has given me, I won''t give it to anyone even if I die!"


    Lilia couldn''t help butugh.


    She took a tissue and handed it to Vivi. Seeing her mood calm down, she was relieved. "You''re clearly upset, don''t worry! Whatever happens in the future, you have to make clear what belongs to him and how you share everything. I don''t think much of Ludwig, but he has such a mother, so even if it''s a strand of hair, we should be prepared to split it in half for him!"


    After hearing this, Viviughed and said, "If you hadn''t reminded me, my name wouldn''t have been written on this business license."


    "Now I just want him to return the money I invested. That''s all I''ve saved so far, I''ll use the money to find another job. I didn''t think I''d quit my job twice in just two months�� and now I''m unemployed again!"


    Vivi might still have a bond in her heart, maybe she doesn''t let this past slip away.


    But in Lilia''s view, it''s not toote for her to make right the wrong decision she had taken.


    If only she wanted to find another partner, Lilia was wondering in her heart, is there a suitable person whom she could introduce to Vivi?!


    Now,pared to Rachel, she was more willing to help Vivi ovee this problem.


    The two have been friends for many years. Despite their very different backgrounds and statuses, Vivi never thought of taking advantage of Lilia''s poprity when she was a supermodel.


    Instead, she often kept her problems under wraps and tried to solve them alone, which earned her a lot of�� troubles.


    Lilia looked into her friend''s teary eyes, and nodded inwardly.


    Vivi deserves better!


    ...


    At noon, Lilia took Vivi and Harold to a restaurant near thepany for lunch.


    Since it was lunch time, the three of them randomly found a table for four.


    Lilia was a star, so sitting in a packed restaurant, she couldn''t help but worry a little.


    When the waiter delivered the food, there were even some little girls running up and asking for photos with their cell phones and asking for autographs.


    Lilia is an easygoing person after all, so she epts all requests.


    But there were too many people taking photos. As the food got colder, more fans lined up near the table.


    Desperately, Harold suggested wrapping up their food and returning to thepany.


    The three of them came and went in a hurry, and the fans who hadn''t had a chance to take photos at the restaurant could only give up.


    However, Lilia is so beautiful!


    Back at the office, the three of themughed at the cold fried rice and fried chicken in their packaging boxes.


    Lilia sat down at the table and raised her forehead. "Looks like I shouldn''t just pop up in the future!"


    Vivi opened the packaging of the food, and when she handed it over, she smiled and said, "The topic about you has been so hot recently, I read it too. After you announce your pregnancy, you actually gained more than 100,000 new fans in one day, and your poprity is much higher than before!"


    Lilia sighed with a smile and didn''t answer.


    When they were in the restaurant, she almost caused a riot!


    Poprity indeed is a burden sometimes!


    ...


    After eating, Lilia blinked sleepily. Recently, she has developed a habit of napping.


    Harold wanted to go out for a smoke, but when he turned around, he felt the drowsiness that enveloped Lilia. "Thepany is running smoothly. You can take the resume home and read it anytime. Don''t spend too much time here!"


    Hearing that voice, Lilia was slightly moved.


    She rubbed her forehead. "Okay, I''ll take the resume back and have a look. You can invite them toe for an in-person interview. Let me know when the time is set."


    Harold nodded and took the coat. "Be careful on the road."


    After seeing this, Vivi also got up quickly. "Then, I will go home first!"

 Chapter 790 - Tax Break!

    Lilia looked to the side, noticing Vivi''s red and swollen eyes, then suggested. "Do you want to stay at my house for two days?"


    "Ah? Not this one?" Vivi was stunned and showed a confused expression on her face.


    As if seeing her hesitation, Lilia smiled. "I''m home alone now, Jean is on a business trip and I''m lonely."


    Vivi''s eyes lit up sharply. "Really? I don''t have a job right now. I''ll go over to your house and consider it a vacation to rx!"


    Lilia. "..."


    Harold put on his coat and picked up the resume on the table. "Let''s go together then."


    "My car is already downstairs, you don''t need to bother. You are busy with your business, I don''t want to bother you!"


    After hearing this, Harold didn''t push anymore. When he handed the resume, he added, "I''ll confirm the interview dateter. Let''s go, I want toe down and smoke!"


    This group of three then left the studio. Unfortunately, in the parking lot downstairs, they met Ludwig who seemed to be waiting.


    Vivi saw him without saying anything, holding the bamboo tree decoration in her arms, then turned angrily to leave.


    "Vivi, wait��"


    Lilia and Harold faced each other, helplessness appeared in each other''s eyes.


    Vivi stood still, her eyes staring straight ahead, then she looked at Ludwig and said tly, "Since we broke up, return my car."


    Just so that Ludwig wouldn''t have any trouble going out to visit clients, Vivi let him use her car every day. Of course, it was Vivi who paid for the gas.


    She thought that this attention could be exchanged for Ludwig''s family''s support, but instead of reaping what she deserved, Nadine felt that the sacrifice she had made was not big enough.


    At this moment, when Vivi finished speaking, Ludwig''s brows were filled with a painful struggle. He stepped forward and stood in front of her. "Vivi, can we talk about it?"


    Vivi was silent for a few seconds, then shook her head tiredly. "There''s nothing to talk about, I really can''t ept this kind of situation from your family. I''m also an only child, and I''ve been loved by my parents since I was born. It doesn''t make sense to talk about it. When I did what''s best for my partner, I was beaten and scolded by your mother. There is nothing more to discuss, give me the car''s key."


    Ludwig didn''t look like he wanted to let go of this rtionship. He tried his best to make up for all of his mother''s mistakes, but Vivi''s decision was unanimous.


    When Ludwig hesitantly handed over the key, Lilia, who was standing in the distance, clearly saw that the man''s eyes were bloodshot.


    Vivi pursed the corners of her mouth, looked at him deeply as she took the key, and got into the car without any reluctance.


    This rtionship�� Even though it was only a few months, the two had taken it very seriously. Their breakup was not because they no longer loved each other, but rather a mother who was too cruel.


    After getting into the car, Vivi bowed her head.


    After Lilia said goodbye to Ludwig, she also got into the car.


    Vivi cried again when she was already in the car.


    She shoved the car''s key into her bag, looked at the business license document she had taken, and said in a hoarse voice, "Why does it always hurt this much when we break up..."


    After all, she likes him very much. Vivi is also a girl, so the feelings she felt during this breakup were very heart-wrenching.


    Lilia sighed, turned her head and nodded to Dina. "Let''s go!"


    Dina answered and started the engine.


    Lilia was by Vivi''s side, calmly holding her hand tofort her.


    As the car drove out of the parking lot, she nced outside the door of the building and saw Nadine pulling Ludwig, arguing about something with a bad face.


    She shook her head indifferently, and withdrew her gaze without saying a word.


    Back at Vi Lakeside, Vivi didn''t forget to confirm before entering the door. "Lilia, are you sure Jean isn''t home?"


    She stood outside the entrance suspiciously and looked at the window. Even though she just broke up, she didn''t want to interfere with the life of the young master of the Widjaya family.


    Lilia saw her wrinkled brows, and pulled her arm. "Don''t worry, it''s still half a month before he returns! It''s only been four days. If you don''t believe it,e in and see!"


    Lilia walked inside the door holding his bamboo ornament, then the person behind her hurriedly whispered, "The ornament is heavy, I better carry it."


    The two entered the door and stood in the corridor, eyes wide open. Vivi subconsciously investigated the living room.


    Except for the maids, she didn''t see Jean''s figure.


    Lilia put the bamboo decoration on the table and pulled Vivi to the chair, then the maid brought two cups of warm tea in time.


    She looked at Vivi while she held the cup, then smiled and said, "Do you know why I let youe to my house?"


    Vivi lowered her head and took a sip from her ss. "Are you afraid they will go looking for me?"


    Lilia patted her shoulder and smiled. "When a woman breaks up, of course her friends will ask for divorce taxes! You also haven''t given me the ''tax'', right?"


    Vivi smiled. "Didn''t I already buy you a meal at an Italian restaurant?"


    The two thenughed out loud.


    Vivi suddenly fell silent and said, "Actually, my parents were very satisfied with him after they met Ludwig��. Oh well! I''d better forget him for now! There''s no point in thinking like that now. Let me use yourputer, I want to try applying for some jobs!"


    Vivi forced the sadness she was feeling into the depths of her heart.


    The burning pain in her cheek still reminded her how ironic it was when she was pped by Nadine earlier.


    When Lilia saw her reach out to caress her cheek, she asked the maid in the living room, "Is there ice in the fridge?"


    The maid nodded respectfully. "I''ll get it for you!"


    ...


    With Vivi apanying her, Lilia felt less bored.


    This afternoon, the two of them sat in the living room, one looking at the resume in her hand, and the other using theputer to look for job vacations online.


    Around four o''clock in the afternoon, Vivi leaned sadly on the sofa and said somberly, "I''ve sent over 20 resumes, I don''t know if anyone will invite me for an interview!"


    Lilia wiped the corner of her eye and put her hand down. "Actually, I have a suggestion, do you want to listen to it?"


    "What advice?" Vivi straightened up, with curiosity etched in her bright eyes.


    Lilia narrowed her eyes at her with a serious expression. "Have you ever considered working at mypany?"


    "Hah?" Vivi was surprised. "Yourpany has nothing to do with my work experience, right?!"


    Lilia turned to her. "Degree is nothing but a proof, while for work experience, you can earn it as you work. After all, don''t you do financial data analysis at your homepany? Your experience is actually more than sufficient."


    Vivi was clearly not confident, she bit the corner of her mouth, and muttered, "Gaia is in the entertainment industry, I have never set foot in that industry. I don''t know... whether I can or not!"


    "Lilia Studio is actually under the auspices of Gaia. Usually, there is a lot of data between twopanies that need to be transferred to each other.. I think you can try, and if it doesn''t work, you can consider anotherpany. What do you think?"

 Chapter 791 - The Key To Success

    Vivi''s eyes are filled with gratitude. "I didn''t expect the day toe where you would be my insider!"


    Hearing this, Lilia smiled and shook her head. "I don''t have much face for that. But it just so happened that I heard Gaia was looking for a data analyst. You can try submitting your resume."


    "Trust yourself, your work experience is very good. Besides, if you can really work for Gaia, you won''t have to worry about your future anymore!"


    Perhaps, it was Lilia''s words that were so inspiring that they touched Vivi.


    She nced back at theputer on the table again, her mouth still contemting, "Since you said so, then I''ll try. But I didn''t see any vacancies on the recruitment site. Have they hired someone yet?"


    "Just submit your resume on the official Gaia website, whether you get it or not, we can think about itter. Wait a minute, I need to go to the bathroom first. Check your resume and send it when you''re done!"


    Vivi''s attention was on theputer, and she nodded. "Okay, I''ll see if there''s a suitable position for me."


    Lilia''s eyes flickered slyly, and she took her cell phone and went upstairs.


    She returned to the bedroom, closed the door, and called Chris.


    "Oh, do you remember me?" Chris'' joking tone showed that he was in a good mood.


    Lilia didn''t mean anything, and said straightforwardly, "Brother Chris, I want to ask for your help!"


    After hearing this, Chris'' tone became very serious in an instant. "What''s wrong? Just say it!"


    Hearing Chris'' cheerful tone, Lilia recounted her situation. After a brief exnation, Chris pondered for a few seconds andughed. "I thought you wanted to ask for something strange!"


    "Well, I don''t understand how the staffing at Gaia works, so I want to ask first if you have a vacancy for her or not."


    Chris solemnly said, "Of course there is! But you also have a studio, why don''t you let her go to work in your ce? Isn''t it easier?"


    He was a little curious about Lilia''s arrangement. Based on the report, Lilia Studio''s is developing very fast, only two months old and the office rental will be expanded again.


    Speaking of which, letting Vivi go to work at Lilia Studio was natural.


    Why bother using this kind of twist and let her work in Gaia?


    Lilia pressed the corners of her mouth, her eyes blinked. And as she walked slowly to the bedroom''s window, she said, "My studio is too small for her world, so I feel like her energy will be wasted at my ce. Moreover, we are both friends, I will do my best to help her choose the best ce instead of offering her a job. You should understand this."


    Chris heard his exnation and nodded his head in a slight sign of appreciation.


    He naturally understood this, because if Chris went bankrupt and needed to find a job one day, Jean would definitely not let him go to work at the Hartanto family''spany, and do his best to find another way for him.


    Chris took a conscious breath, and lit a cigarette. "I agree with your arrangement. Since you said that she has a lot of experience in data analysis, then I will start opening a vacancy. Just ask her to submit her resume. I will personally arrange the interview process beforehand and not reveal anything."


    Lilia breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, I''ll treat you to dinner after she joins thepany!"


    "You''re wee, I heard that Jean was on a business trip recently. Are you home alone? If anything happens, quickly call me. We are all family, no need to be polite!"


    Lilia smiled and replied. "Yes!"


    When she hung up, Lilia rubbed her phone twice, and the corner of her mouth showed a touch offort.


    The reason why she doesn''t want Vivi to go to Lilia Studio is because her office is across from Ludwig''s Technology.


    After breaking up, it''s better to keep a distance as much as possible, and not disturbing each other is the best arrangement!


    ...


    That night, Vivi slept in the guest room at Vi Lakeside.


    Lilia is in her bedroom, making a video call with Jean.


    She is leaning on the chaise longue by the bedroom window, holding her cell phone to watch the man busy in front of the camera. Even though Jean doesn''t talk, Lilia still enjoys watching him.


    "President, this is a revised draft design. Is it better than the previous version?"


    At this moment, a soft voice came from the phone screen.


    It was a female voice, not feminine, with a sharp tone and a business attitude.


    The man lowered his head and raised his eyes slightly at the words. He nced towards Lilia who was smiling in the video. "It''s almost eleven o''clock, aren''t you sleepy?"


    Lilia shook her head. "I''m not sleepy, I''m happy to see your face, don''t worry about me!"


    They started this video call at nine, but Jean was really busy, so he put down his phone and got to work. But for Lilia, seeing him work quietly was already very pleasing to her.


    Hearing this, the man curled his lips. "Don''t stay upte!"


    "I know! Alright, do your best, I won''t bother you!"


    Jean looked at her deeply through the screen, then tapped the screen with his fingertips to cut off the sound.


    Lilia. "???"


    She blinked, and she couldn''t hold the phone in front of her eyes. Under careful observation, she could clearly see Jean''s thin lips wriggling, as if he was speaking.


    However, she could not hear any sound. She thought it was a problem with her phone. After fiddling with it twice, nothing changed.


    While she was suspicious, in the frame of the video, she saw a slender white hand, reaching Jean''s desk, holding a pen as if illustrating something.


    Lilia thought silently, blinked, and ended the video call.


    She''d just heard about the problem of designs, maybe construction project blueprints.


    This way, she was worried that the video would affect their discussion, so she hung up first.


    The only thing that reminded her was the woman''s voice earlier, which sounded like a beautiful woman.


    Firm and wise, without being arrogant.


    Since when did her husband have female subordinates nearby?!


    Could she be the new subordinate?!


    Lilia decided not to doubt him, but this aroused curiosity and spection within her heart.


    She propped her cheek with one hand, her eyes fixed on the phone screen, her thoughts drifting.


    She didn''t know how long the phone rang.


    When her misty eyes focused, she saw Jean calling back.


    When their call connected, the man asked, "Why did you hang up the video call?"


    Lilia held the phone and scratched her cheek. "I thought you were busy, I was afraid to disturb you!"


    The man was silent for a few seconds before exining, "That woman''s name is Viona, she''s just a special project team leader."


    Lilia was in a daze for a moment. Then sheughed and said, "I didn''t think much about her. I knew you were busy, and the video call suddenly lost sound, so I hung up!"


    Why does this husband know that she is jealous?!

 Chapter 792 - Extended…

    The man''s lowughter could be heard. "I''m just worried that you''re thinking too much."


    Lilia heard the faint joke and couldn''t help butugh. "So you called me specifically to exin?"


    "You could say that!" Jean emphasizes in a low, soft tone with consistent calm. "I just don''t want to make your heart suspicious!"


    Lilia''s cheeks were red. "You''re starting to overdo it again, but... this Viona, why do I feel a little familiar with her name?"


    For a while, she tried to remember it but Lilia couldn''t remember where she had heard that name before.


    While she was busy thinking, the man had changed the subject. "It''s gettingte, go to sleep!"


    Lilia hummed, and yawned with the back of her hand covering the corner of her mouth. "Okay I''m going to sleep. You shouldn''t be too busy either, rest as much as possible."


    "Okay!"


    Lilia asked again before closing, "By the way, when are youing back? It''s because I''m nning to let Vivi stay at our house for a while. If youe back, please let me know beforehand."


    The man was silent for a moment. He looked at the picture on the table. "The project has been dyed, half a month may not be enough."


    Lilia''s sleepiness disappeared in an instant. "How long will it take?"


    "I''ll try to catch up with the progress in a month. You don''t have to worry, okay?"


    His business trip had been extended��


    Lilia didn''t want her man to worry. After a moment of silence, she pretended to be rxed and said, "Then, I can let Vivi stay at home a little longer!"


    "Okay, if you''re bored, you can go out and take a walk with her, and I''ll be back when I''m done!"


    "Okay, I''m going to go to sleep now, good night��"


    Lilia quickly ended the call, and sighed heavily in the next second.


    She slumped on the armrest of the sofa with a sad expression, buried half of her face in her arms, and after a while, she freshened up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Overwhelmed by the dy of Jean''s return, she forgot who Viona was.


    ...


    Time always flew by quickly when Jean left, and luckily, with Vivi, she wasn''t too lonely.


    Three dayster, Harold called, and the interview for the neers was scheduled for this afternoon.


    Vivi also received an interview invitation from Gaia.


    After lunch at Vi Lakeside, the two friends came out by car at 1 pm


    Vivi sat in the car, took out a mirror from her bag, and looked left and right. "How do I look?"


    Argepany like Gaia must have very high criteria for its prospective employees.


    She couldn''t embarrass Lilia.


    Lilia looked at her in her ck suit and reached out to help her straighten her hair. "You look very good, don''t be nervous."


    Vivi raised her hand and touched her forehead. "I''ve never participated in a big event like this. This interview at yourpany is very worrying!"


    "Then�� Do you want to go home?" Lilia said jokingly.


    Vivi sulked. "Why are you being so nosy with me? Later, if I am out of work for too long, you will apany me for walks so that I don''t get stressed!"


    Lilia smiled and said nothing. When the car arrived in front of the Gaia building, Vivi got off and turned to the car. "I''m leaving for the first interview, it shouldn''t be too long. When I''m done, I''ll go to the studio to meet you, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Vivi clenched her fists and nodded in admiration. "Then, I''ll go first! Wish me luck!"


    Lilia noticed her firm steps, smiled meaningfully, and when she turned her head, she saw Dina''s gaze in the rearview mirror.


    "What is it?"


    Dina smiled. "Nothing, I just think Miss Vivi is very cute. She clenching her fists and mouth is like a meme on the Inte!"


    ...


    Lilia came to Lilia Studio, and as soon as she entered the door, she saw many suitors sitting in the reception area at the front desk.


    Each of them was full of youthful vigor, and her fiery eyes were full of hope for the future.


    Lilia nodded and greeted them, then walked into Harold''s office and bumped into him as she pushed open the door.


    "Hey!" Lilia nodded and asked while taking off her sunsses. "I only saw a few people at the front desk, did theye for interviews?"


    Harold looked at her strangely, turned back to the office, and said, "We don''t have enough space for now, so we can only interview some at a time today."


    "We have rented a new office area, but renovations are still ongoing. Instead of waiting and doing nothing, I chose twelve people first. We better not waste time. For tomorrow, there will be more than fifty interviews. I will specifically arrange for the interviews to take ce in Gaia''s multifunctional hall, so I hope you won''te to the wrong ce tomorrow."


    Lilia nodded. "Alright then. As for the ce, we''ll meet at Gaia tomorrow."


    Harold nodded, then he stood up. As he picked up the mineral water on the table and ced it in front of Lilia, he asked, "Have you heard the news from Aphrodite?"


    "No, what really happened to them?"


    Harold folded his legs and exined in a low voice. "Someone told me that Aphrodite released a song, but I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "This morning, there was news that Aphrodite retracted the song. It seems that it''s not profitable and has cost them a lot of money! Then, I asked an acquaintance of mine at Aphrodite. He said Albert would go bankrupt if he couldn''t sell the song!"


    Lilia was stunned for a moment. "Really? Why did he suddenly veer towards the music industry?"


    Harold shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know myself, but to me, this is a desperate and reckless move. They seem to underestimate and think they can make quick profits. Moreover, they haven''t found suitable investors."


    Now that so manypanies are on the rise, of course Aphrodite will not attract investors'' attention. If investors are smart, they will know that in the entertainment world, if thepany treats the artists well, they will not lose so many artists. They put themselves in such a chaotic situation, they deserve it!"


    Lilia didn''tment!


    For the Aphrodite Agency, she had already done her best.


    In these two months, Lilia Studio also recruited many artists on behalf of Gaia.


    Perhaps, the Aphrodite Agency really hade to the end of the world.


    Seeing the silence, Harold did not continue the topic.


    He took out some resumes from the table and said, "This is information from people who came for interviews today. You must be familiar with the process. We will go to the meeting room to start the interview at 2:30."


    ...


    At the same time, Vivi came to Gaia. When she entered the lobby, she was blown away.


    Sure enough, this is a bigpany, and the corporate lobby must be impressive.


    After registering at the service desk, she followed the directions to the elevator.


    While waiting for the elevator, she saw many employees passing by, and makeup artists walking by pushing clothes racks.


    Vivi took a deep breath, looked at the elevator''s light, and continued to cheer herself up.


    With a "ting-" sound, the elevator reached the first floor. Just as she was about to enter, she collided with someone.


    "You��.?" Tom stared at the frivolous figure, raised his eyebrows, and grinned.


    Vivi knew that she had made a mistake, so she backed away in panic then raised her eyes and apologized. "Forgive me."


    Tom stood at the elevator''s entrance, one hand in his pocket, and looked at her with a faint smile. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 793 - Please Help!

    Vivi looked at Tom on the opposite side, her eyes blinking. "I came here for an interview!"


    Tom raised his eyebrows and repeated, "Interview? Do you want to work for thispany?"


    As expected, Tom always managed to make her angry.


    Vivi pursed her lips, lowering her head to get past him, but��


    Tom raised his arm, put his hand on the elevator''s door frame, blocking her way. "What position do you want to apply here?"


    Vivi stared at his movements, not wanting to overdo it and answered honestly. "Data analyst!"


    "Do you know how to analyze data?" Tom teased her, then shook his head. "Thispany''s requirements are very high, are you ready?"


    Vivi blinked, and said with a smile. "I will try my best, I don''t expect your help at all!"


    "Oh, then... I wish you sess!"


    Tom took his arm back, then watched Vivi walk into the elevator.


    When the door closed, Tom didn''t leave. He noticed the light stopping on the twelfth floor.


    He hit the corner of his lower lip, and a momentter, he immediately pressed the elevator and entered.


    He had to ask his brother if he knew about Vivi''s interview.


    Didn''t she just throw an opening party for her technologypany two days ago?


    Did she shut it down?!


    Tom went all the way back into the CEO''s office upstairs. He unwittingly pushed the door and came in. Then he heard a sour tone as Chris picked up the phone.


    "What the hell have you been doing? You know what time it is in my country, I can''t sleep because I haven''t heard from you at all, goddammit!"


    Chris then kicked the table furiously. "Hurry up and find that person! Let me know when you''re done!"


    At that moment, Tom was standing in front of the door and looking at him excitedly. He saw Chris drop the phone on the table after he mmed it down. He couldn''t help butugh.


    Chris stopped from taking the cigarette case when he saw the figure of an uninvited Tom. "Why did youe back again?"


    Tom sat on the sofa, lifted his legs, and smiled. "I''m free, so I want toe back and be with you again!"


    Chris didn''t like it. "Hurry up and say what you want or I''ll kick you out now!"


    Tom''s back felt cold, and when he straightened up, he bluntly said, "Did you know that Vivi was here? She said that she''sing for an interview here?"


    Chris took a cigarette out of the case, didn''t light it, but put it on his fingertips and spun it around. The man then calmly shook his head. "I don''t know!"


    "That''s weird, her ownpany just opened, why did shee to yourpany all of a sudden? Does Lilia know the story behind it? Should I call her and ask?!"


    Chris slowly became hesitant. He took a lighter, lit a cigarette, and spat out a ring of smoke. "Since when did you care so much about her?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I care or not, everyone is friends and I just want to know!" Tom reached out his hand while scratching his hair.


    Hearing this, Chris picked up the cigarette case on the table and threw it at him. "Since you''re curious, you can ask Vivi directly. Lilia has been very busy recently, don''t bother her with trivial matters."


    "Oh..."


    Tom reached for the cigarette case and put one in his hand. "Is your personnel department on the twelfth floor?"


    "Hey, what are you going to do?" Chris looked at him warily. If this stinky brat dares to interfere with Vivi''s interview, he has to skin him!


    Tom raised his eyes and ran into Chris''s gaze, somehow feeling that his best friend''s eyes were filled with menace.


    He felt that he might have read it wrong, he lowered his head and coughed lightly as he said, "What I heard from her was that she came to apply as a data analyst. The talent for this position is now very rare, shouldn''t you give her some help from behind?"


    Chris looked at Tom with a strange look, he leaned back in the chair, smoking and squinting.


    He rarely saw Tom so concerned with an outsider.


    At this moment, Tom was even more curious about Chris'' reaction.


    He scratched his neck and asked, "I hope you agree with me. Can''t you help her?"


    "Do you dare to pay for it?"


    Chris looked at Tom, no wonder he was suspicious. After all, this kid is heartless, with a sloppy head clinging to his neck, he can never do much!


    He can''t be at ease if he doesn''t ask him the ins and outs.


    When Vivi came to thispany, it was because of Lilia''s request, so Chris didn''t want to let things get bad.


    Tom was naturally unable to understand Chris'' thoughts. He scratched his head in embarrassment. "I broke her phone before. Since she came to you for an interview, I want you to help her from behind and my debt will be paid off. Think of it as killing two birds with one stone!"


    Chris. " ... "


    What''s in it for him then!


    He looked at Tom with a pale face, and then waved his hand.


    Tom smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    Chris stubbed out his cigarette and sighed inwardly. "One day, I''ll charge you for this!"


    "See you!"


    Tom immediately ran when he heard that, not forgetting to bring a pack of cigarettes Chris threw at him.


    He walked quickly to the elevator, leaned against the wall, and immediately called. "Try to investigate apany called Ludwig Technology, is that one in trouble?"


    After a while, the assistant replied, "Sir, there is nothing unusual at all. Thepany inspection shows that it is still operating normally."


    ...


    Half an hourter, Vivi''s interview was over.


    When she stepped out of the Gaia building, she was still squirming in the elevator.


    She didn''t know how the interview went, she hoped she was lucky enough to take the follow-up test.


    She walked along the sidewalk towards therge building next to her.


    Right after crossing the side street, she saw a figure walking quickly from the parking lot next to her.


    "Vivi, stop!"


    Nadine!


    Vivi''s face changed slightly when she saw her, and as she held back a smile from the corner of her mouth, she continued walking towards the building.


    She didn''t want to bother with Nadine anymore, but the other person wasn''t so easy to stop.


    "I asked you to stop, didn''t you hear me? How did your mother raise you? No wonder you grew up to be an ignorant girl. Fortunately, my son dumped you, otherwise you would have snatched our family''s property!"


    Nadine''s voice was loud, and while screaming, she stepped forward and suddenly grabbed Vivi''s wrist.


    In front of the building, pedestrians halted their steps at themotion. Hearing the quarrel, several people stopped to enjoy the view.


    "Auntie, you must take responsibility for your words. It doesn''t matter if my parents are nice or not, at least my mother didn''t teach me to yell at people on the street!"


    Vivi tries to get away from Nadine, her face looks so angry and worried.

 Chapter 794 - The Persistent Nadine

    She never wanted to steal anything from Ludwig, she just wanted to live with him in peace.


    However, a selfish woman like Nadine didn''t know what the word ''enough'' meant.


    At this time, because of Nadine''smotion, people were gradually crowding around them.


    As soon as she saw the crowd, she stomped her feet and started screaming. "Let everyone know how rotten you are. This ck hearted woman, she was so evil! Greedy and selfish! She didn''t only take valuables from my son''spany, now she wanted to extort our money!"


    "I am a single mother who works hard to make a living. My child has been alone since childhood, and I was hoping that he would find a kind hearted partner. But he ended up finding a devil like her instead. Vivi, you have to be careful when you walk in the future!"


    For a moment, everyone looked at Vivi with disdain.


    The ridicule swarmed like waves.


    "You are a liar!" Vivi had never experienced such aint. She struggled to break free from Nadine''s block. Due to a strong shock, Nadine fell to the ground.


    Now, the sound of her crying became louder. "Now that you''ve ckmailed us, you want to beat me up? You heartless woman!"


    "Little girl, that aunt is so old, how dare you push her!"


    "That''s right, it''s useless to have a beautiful face but a heart like the devil. I don''t think there are people who would beat up an olddy!"


    "Auntie, don''t cry, get up fast, if she really ckmailed you, you should call the police!"


    "Yes, call the police, we support you!"


    Nadine''s screams stopped immediately.


    Instead, it was Vivi who was standing in her ce, enduring the ridicule and usations thrown by the baited crowd.


    She gasped for air, her hands outstretched to the side as she said, "Oh, so you want toe to the police? Let''s go then! I dare you toin about me!"


    Nadine suddenly jumped from the ground. "What did you say!"


    Vivi didn''t want to interrupt her words, and took her cell phone out of her bag. "Let''s get them here then!"


    As she spoke, she was unlocking the screen and dialed 110.


    After seeing this, Nadine''s face shes of panic. She jumped and rushed, then snatched the phone from Vivi''s grip.


    "You think I''m stupid? Obviously you''re going to call your police friend, right?! You shameless woman!"


    Nadine hasn''t seen the big world yet, but she has a lot of tricks.


    Besides, she knows very well in her heart that if she really brought the police in, she wouldn''t be able to make any excuses anymore.


    At this moment, Vivi saw her cell phone rolling on the ground, and the screen seemed to be broken again!


    With bloodshot eyes, she raised her head and red at Nadine. "Didn''t you say that I ckmailed you? Then why don''t you call the police? Are you afraid to go to the police station because you realize that you are lying? Your son and I have broken up. You owe me money and refuse to pay it back. Who do you think is the bad guy?"


    "You are all the same, don''t know the story but support the wrong person. What''s the point of going into school if you end up using people carelessly? Do you want me to charge you for defamation? Just stand up if you guys don''t know anything, don''t be ignorant and pretentious!"


    Vivi exploded!


    The surrounding audience was shocked by her roar.


    Thinking about it, this middle-aged woman seems to have a problem.


    Why didn''t she dare to call the police?


    At this moment, the people watching this quarrel subsided one after another, and took a few steps back, not wanting to get involved with their beef.


    But Nadine refused to give up. She rolled up her sleeves and rushed in front of Vivi with a shout. "I will kill you!"


    Vivi saw her movements and backed away warily.


    She didn''t want to fight with Nadine. After all, she was an elder, and she wouldn''t have anything good for her if she ended up beating an old woman in public.


    However, when she only retreated two steps, she suddenly bumped into someone''s shoulder.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such courage."


    Vivi listened to a familiar voice in her ear. Its frightening and sharp tone left her in a daze for a long time.


    She turned her head and unexpectedly ran into Tom''s sneering eyes.


    With an evil smile on his thin lips, Tom bent down and picked up Vivi''s cell phone from the ground.


    He rubbed the screen, and when he handed it to her, he asked casually, "This is your new phone, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Vivi answered in a dull voice, with a touch of distress in her eyes.


    Why is she always so unlucky!


    Within half a year, two of her cell phones were broken!


    Tomughed loudly, handed the phone to her, then immediately said to Nadine. "5 million, since you are old, 4 million should be enough."


    Nadine was surprised to hear that. After recovering, she pointed her nose and shouted. "You dare ask me for money? It turns out that you are also on the same side as her. Are you here to bully an old woman like me? Has Surabaya be a city of thugs? You will pay for this if you..."


    Tom impatiently replied to her. "Okay, just a few words I already understand your rotten nature. Surabaya is full of thugs? I really don''t care if youpare this city to others, I also don''t mind if you don''t paypensation for this cell phone."


    "You are Ludwig''s mother , right? I can ask him to pay. If he doesn''t pay, he can use Ludwig Technology to pay the debts. Anyway, I haven''t had any contact with him recently, and indeed I''m looking to buy somepanies for fun. You may not know me, but Ludwig should know who I am."


    When the words fell, the crowd turned into a zoo.


    He''s the Young Master Tom!


    Tom finished the joke in a few words. The crowd then disappeared without a trace, and Nadine''s arrogance also weakened.


    She looked at Vivi and Tom angrily, then she got angry again after a few seconds. "Vivi, you really are shameless! It turns out that you met someone else behind my son''s back! I''m grateful that my son dumped a whore like you!"


    Vivi didn''t change her facial expression, she just looked at the embarrassing Nadine with her eyes wide open. She had never been so grateful for her decision to make up her mind!


    Having such a mother-inw, if she really married Ludwig, she was worried that she would not be able to raise her head again for the rest of her life.


    Vivi''s eyes calmed down, and after a sigh, she looked at her cell phone. "Nadine, see you in court!"


    There''s no point in saying more!


    She''s really tired!


    Nadine was surprised for a moment, still screaming. "Alright, let''s meet again in court! We''ll see how brave you are when I tell you you cheated on this jerk behind my son!"


    Fuck?!


    It was Tom''s turn to be surprised by this sentence.


    He narrowed his eyes, and a deep danger shot out of his eyes. "Who is that jerk you mean?"


    "Of course it''s you! You are as bad as that whore! I hope you all die soon!"


    Hearing this, Tom smiled without anger, and instead pointed his nose.. "Unfortunately, I can''t die that fast. But I can tell you which of us will die first!"

 Chapter 795 - Tom Wibowo’s Strength!

    Tom never lived in hardship, especially with his own family status, he was never scolded by anyone.


    He took his cell phone out of his pocket and no one knew who he was calling. When he connected, he only said one sentence. "I''m in front of the intersection of the Gaia building, can you see it from the CCTV?"


    A few secondster, he said again, "Can you see in front of me an old woman? Not only did she destroy my friend''s cell phone, she also hit her, so obviously, she''s a troubled person. Can you arrest her?!"


    "Okay!"


    "Good, thank you!"


    After hanging up the phone, Tom looked down at Nadine condescendingly, and smiled evilly. "Say goodbye to your son because from now on, you will live behind the bars!"


    Nadine was stunned!


    She was so angry that her voice choked. "You... you are talking nonsense!"


    Tom sneered disdainfully. "I hope your stay in prison can straighten you out of your rotten brain!"


    Then he nced at Vivi beside him, his face seemingly displeased. "Let''s go, what else is there to see? Do you want to apany her to prison?"


    Vivi''s eyes rolled but she didn''t say anything.


    Young Master Tom was so domineering today!


    Very impressive!


    Vivi followed Tom''s footsteps, and Nadine saw their figures, still jumping on the spot and screaming.


    In less than three minutes, she was tired. When she turned and walked out of the scene, she wanted to use his cell phone to call Ludwig andin.


    However, a police car suddenly stopped in front of her. The cop stepped forward to ask, and Tom''s acquaintance named Timmy got out of the car.


    He was standing by the car, holding his cell phone, and said, "We have obtained evidence from previous surveince records. Obviously, the olddy had provoked you first, and this was clearly wrong, so... she had toe with us to the office. Any otherints?"


    In the elevator, Tom grabbed his cell phone and took a deep breath. "Sorry to bother you, sir."


    Upon hearing this, Timmy smirked. He gripped the receiver and walked to the side of the road. "Damn you, since when did you be so polite? Just call me Uncle!"


    Tom coughed, then he lowered the volume faintly, whispering. "Uncle, thank you for your help, for thepensationter... I will give it to you as soon as possible!"


    "Hmph, I''ve been busy all day, maybe you can give it directly to my office!"


    Tom hung up, and nced at Vivi through the elevator''s mirror wall.


    He cleared his throat and broke the silence. "I wonder why such an annoying person is still alive? But wait, this isn''t purely her fault too. Do you think your previous life was so sinful that you were in such misfortune that you are now?"


    Vivi, who was wondering how to thank him, fell speechless.


    Before she opened her mouth, the elevator had stopped on the seventeenth floor.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, she happened to see Ludwig rushing in the opposite direction.


    After the doors closed, Vivi pondered and looked at Tom. "Are you seriously going to put her in jail?"


    Tom put his hand in his pocket. "Why? You don''t have the heart?"


    Vivi shook her head. "No. I''m just afraid to cause trouble for you..."


    "Oh, there''s no need! It''s a fact that she provoked and caused trouble. So there''s no harm in keeping her detained for at least seven days to make her remember!"


    Nadine was really unlucky that she met him this time!


    He had been smoking in the parking lot since leaving Chris'' office. After seeing Vivi out, he wanted to follow up and asked why she did the interview at Gaia.


    However, what weed him was a fight between Vivi and Nadine indeed. The story behind this was just too much!


    Twenty minutester, Lilia looked at Tom and Vivi dumbfounded.


    She took a sip from the water cup, calmed her emotions, and said with a smile. "So, Tom... helped you?"


    Vivi nced at the young master beside her, and nodded, "If it wasn''t for him, everyone would have ndered me by now!"


    "Hopefully, she really opened her eyes after this." As the words fell, Lilia raised her eyebrows again. "Vivi, Ludwig Technology owes you money, do you intend to take it now?"


    Vivi shook her head. "Ludwig called me two days ago, he said that thepany has just started, and his current ie is still not enough to pay me back, so he wants me to give him some time."


    "Why?!" Tom sneered in disdain. "They''ve been messing with you, do they think you''ll just go all smile and be nice to her?"


    Vivi ran into Tom''s gaze, blinked, and covered her mouth.


    At this moment, Lilia looked at Tom with the same hatred towards the enemy. She smiled at the corners of her mouth, and nodded in agreement. "I agree with his statement. Since you''ve been insulted and treated this way, don''t give them any leeway."


    "You''ve seen it yourself. His mother coulde to thepany to make a fuss with you, and she probably won''t stop doing it in the future. In my opinion, while her mother is in custody, solve this problem at once. Your money that you have invested and the cost of repairing the phone that her mother has damaged�� You need to seize it all."


    Tom heard Lilia''s words, and his whole body was full of excitement.


    He really felt like he could fight even a pr bear now!


    At this time, Vivi heard their suggestion and didn''t hesitate for too long.


    She sighed. "Alright, I''ll take your advice. I''ve never dealt with anything like this. To this day, I''ve never had my nose pointed in front of everyone on the street. I''ve really done my best for my rtionship with him, and in the end, I was the one to me, I''m really fed up!"


    Lilia pushed the mineral water bottle in front of her, whispering softly. "Don''t let yourself be underestimated and used by someone. You are an independent and strong woman! Oh yes, by the way, Tom has helped you, so how about ... you let him help you in this matter. Is it okay?"


    Tom nodded solemnly. "I''m fine with that, I also heard from Chris that your studio work has been very busytely. If I help her, Vivi won''t have to bother you about this matter."


    Lilia smiled at Tom. "Thank you very much. After this matter is resolved, let Vivi invite you to dinner!"


    Hearing this, Tom lifted his chin proudly. "Then I want to eat something expensive."


    Vivi thanked him for helping her, and patted her thigh. "Okay, just leave it to me!"


    The interview at Lilia''s Studio wasn''t over yet, so she had a short chat with them and then nned to return to the meeting room.


    Tom also stood up very tactfully. "Then let''s go, we''d better meet that aunt at the police station now. Oh yeah, shall we eat togetherter? You''ll also tell me the whole problem from the start!"


    Lily nodded. "Of course, I''ll let you know when I''m done! Maybe when Vivi tells the story, we need popcorn because I feel like it''s going to be a bit long!"


    Tom patted his chest, in a motion that aroused admiration. "Don''t worry, no matter howplicated your problem is, leave it to me! I''ll show you how terrible the power of my family is!"


    Lilia. " ... "


    When she saw Tom and Vivi leave the studio, she couldn''t help but smile secretly.


    Maybe, only by letting Tom help, would she be able to bnce her problemspletely.


    Still.... Tom was very enthusiastic, and he seemed willing to help Vivi with pleasure!


    At this time, Harold came out of the conference room while still holding Lilia''s cell phone in his hand.. "I received your call, your sister-inw is calling."

 Chapter 796 - Claire’s Request

    Lilia took the phone and said with a smile, "Sister!"


    On the other end of the call, ire''s voice was soft. "Lilia, are you busy?"


    Hearing her sister-inw''s question, Lilia looked at Harold and said, "I''m not busy, how are you, Sis?"


    She gave birth to a premature baby, and it was now more than half a month. Lilia had no idea how her sister-inw was doing.


    Hearing her voice, ireughed and said, "There''s nothing wrong with my body, I really feel like my husband imprisoned me, he kept nagging and told me to rest all the time. Lilia, if you''re not busy, can I ask you a favor? But I don''t know if you mind or not!"


    Lilia rarely heard requests from ire, so she answered without thinking. "Of course, I will help you as best I can!"


    ire groaned for a few seconds. "Do you remember when we first met? We met at one of my shops in Surabaya."


    "Of course! We first met at your bridal shop, right?"


    Lilia said as she thought about it, she still remembered when she went with Jean and met ire for the first time. When she walked into the bridal shop boutique, her heart was nervous at that moment.


    Time flies so fast, it doesn''t feel like they''ve been together for a long time.


    At this moment, ire''s warm voice sounded soft. "Yeah, that''s where we first met. Actually, I was looking for you because I wanted to ask you a favor regarding this shop, but I still respect your decision if you want to refuse it. You know that when I was pregnant some time ago, there were a lot of things to pay attention to, so the marketing for my wedding dress shop was a bit behind."


    "The deputy manager also told me that store turnover in the first quarter was down 30 percent. The bridal shop is my own business, so I would like to ask your help to promote and reboost its poprity. What do you think?"


    Lilia walked back to the office holding her cell phone and understanding ire''s request. Hearing these words, she nodded happily. "Sure!"


    Since it was her sister-inw''s request, she had no reason to refuse.


    Upon hearing this, ire showed an excited tone. "Really? I will go back to Surabayater, what if we have a chatter?"


    Lilia smiled and replied, "It''s okay, I''ll be waiting for you!"


    After she finished speaking, she added in a slightly worried tone, "Sis, I''d like to help you of course, but... I''m also pregnant right now. Later on, my stomach might have grown a lot, you know. Is that okay?"


    ire chuckled as she heard the answer and joked, "Of course I don''t need that long to recover, next week I''ll be in Surabaya anyway. If I wait for you to finish giving birth to promote my shop, I''m afraid that my bridal shop will have to be closed."


    "That''s why I''ve also prepared this in advance. Lilia, I had a sample set of the best wedding dresses that my shop has ever produced. I n to let you try it out and help me promote it through photo shoots. Don''t worry, the wedding dress is a high-waisted dress, which can very cleverly cover your tummy, it can easily hide the fact that you are pregnant."


    Lilia was dumbfounded!


    She was standing near the front table, staring at her bulging belly.


    Even though she was still slim when pregnant, is she really fit to wear a wedding dress as an endorsement?


    ire waited for a moment and didn''t hear the answer, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the matter, Lilia? Is this... troublesome?"


    Lilia didn''t want to refuse the invitation from her sister-inw, so she pursed her lips in silence. After a while, she gritted her teeth and agreed. "Of course not, don''t worry. As long as you think it''s appropriate."


    ire breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright. I''ve seen the design of the wedding dress. I can''t imagine anyone else wearing it except you."


    Lilia ended the call with ire, and then looked at Harold who was waiting next to her, andughed. "She''s Jean''s older sister, she wants me to help her promote her wedding dress."


    Harold raised an eyebrow and looked down, especially at her stomach. "Now?"


    He heard what she just said, and he thought Jean''s sister was quite crazy.


    Looking for a pregnant woman to promote a wedding dress, she was so bold!


    Lilia nodded with a surprised face. "She said she woulde to Surabaya in a week. I�� should I lose weight?"


    Harold nced sharply at her body. "You don''t need to lose weight. Except for your stomach, you haven''t gained any weight anywhere else!"


    "Is that true?" Lilia suspiciously stretched out her hand to measure her waist and stomach, then shrugged. "You say so, but I have to wear a wedding dress!"


    After this, she sighed. "Let''s go, the interview isn''t over yet, Tom and Vivi willeter. You have toe too just, let''s have dinner together."


    Harold nodded. "Yes."


    ...


    At five o''clock, Tom and Vivi returned to Lilia Studio.


    They both looked normal, but Vivi was clearly tired.


    When the interview for the neers ended half an hour ago, Lilia and Harold were tidying up the documents at the office.


    The two of them knocked on the door and walked in. Lilia looked up from the sheet on her hand. "How is it? Has this matter been resolved?"


    Tom was sitting casually on a sofa and saw Lilia. Holding the bottle of mineral water, he took a few sips after opening the lid.


    A few drops of water slipped down the cor along his chin. He wiped it rashly, and nced at Vivi. "Let her tell the story."


    Vivi pulled at the corners of her mouth and saidnguidly, "You do it!"


    This answer piqued Lilia''s curiosity.


    She put down the pen in her hand and looked at Vivi for a moment. "Is the solution not going well? Why do I feel that you two are so depressed?"


    Tom crunched the bottle hard, then he angrily said, "What are you talking about, I almost died from anger! At the police station earlier, Ludwig was also there."


    "He entered the door like a good child he was, and defended his chatty mother to the very end. Then I heard her mother pping Vivi two days ago, so I thought about asking them to pay for the medical expenses. But you know what Vivi said?"


    Lilia''s eyes followed Tom''s words, she looked at Vivi.


    Vivi raised her eyes and looked at Lilia''s smiling eyes. She furrowed her brows helplessly. "That''s not the case, I know your intentions are good. But the medical cost for a p is not up to 50 million, right? Does it need to be exaggerated? Besides, my face is fine now, even if I went to report the wound, obviously they couldn''t find it��"


    Lilia couldn''t say anything.


    Tom sighed. "50 million is exaggerated you say? They should even pay for stic surgery!"


    Vivi, who clearly thought she didn''t need stic surgery. "��"


    Lilia and Harold looked at each other and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Hey, don''t be angry. A p worth 50 million was definitely a bit too much.. Even though I barely know that old woman, I know she would rather die than give up 50 million for a p! Rather than making things moreplicated, it would be more appropriate to get Vivi''s belongings back and retrieve them as quickly as possible."

 Chapter 797 - Vivi’s Treat

    Tom''s arrogance was instantly extinguished.


    He squeezed the bottle in his hand and lowered his head anxiously. "I didn''t mean anything, I just wanted to teach them a lesson. But Lilia is right. If you really don''t want the money, don''t take it. Don''t worry, everything else is solved!"


    Tom''s anger came and went quickly.


    In the end, he straightened his back and looked satisfied.


    Lilia pursed her lips, smiled and asked Vivi, "Where''s your money? Has he returned it?"


    Vivi nodded while silently staring at Tom, then licked the corners of her mouth. She still had to thank the man. "If it weren''t for his help, Ludwig wouldn''t have returned my money so easily!"


    "He already returned everything?" Lilia was suspicious. Didn''t Ludwig say that thepany''s finances were still insufficient before?


    Why did he suddenly pay back her friend''s money as soon as Tom arrived?!


    Vivi nodded solemnly. "He already gave me all my money. Tom said at the police station that if he could pay me back today, the case of his mother could be canceled, and if not, the police would detain her for a few days."


    Lilia immediately realized that it was a good decision to let Tom resolve the issue with Nadine.


    At this time , Tom heard Vivi ttering him, then touched the bridge of his nose and gestured. "Never mind, it''s a trivial matter. Lilia, too bad you weren''t there to see that old aunt cry at the police station."


    "What a delightful sight! As soon as Ludwig heard that the police were going to arrest his annoying mother, he immediately went out to withdraw the money. In less than ten minutes, he obediently returned all the money. In my opinion, both mother and son are selfish. Saying theyck money for liquidity is just an excuse!"


    While speaking, Tom nced at Vivi unhurriedly.


    In his eyes, Vivi was an idiot!


    What kind of bird brain did she have that she believed everything Ludwig said!


    What kind of liquidity do small techpanies need?!


    Why is there such a stupid woman!


    Vivi easily caught Tom''s gaze. If her hunch was right, this young master was humiliating her!


    She scoffed, turned and looked away.


    Their movement was clearly visible on Lilia''s sharp gaze.


    Tom and Vivi...


    This sudden thought made herugh.


    "Lilia, you also think that what I said is very reasonable, right!"


    Vivi. "..."


    Lilia just smiled, she raised her hand to sort through the messy documents on the table, and turned her head to look at Harold. "Why don''t we stop here today? There will be another grouping for the interview tomorrow, right? When all the interviews are over, let''s discuss it again!"


    Harold stopped writing and pinched his brows. "Okay, let''s meet in person at Gaia''s multi-purpose hall tomorrow morning at 10."


    "No problem, let''s go, it''s almost half past five, let''s have dinner first!"


    After Lilia said it, Tom changed the topic. "Lilia, do you want to call Chris? He happened to be in thepany today, so he should have finished by now!"


    "Should I call him?" Lilia muttered, unable to understand Tom''s intention.


    The only thing she worried about was whether Chris would be disturbed if they had to eat together!


    Lilia was still worried, but Tom had already dialed Chris'' phone.


    After seeing this, Harold bowed calmly as he leaned in front of Lilia, and jokingly said, "Are you ufortable?"


    Lilia pursed her lips and nodded sympathetically. The two of them whispered for a while, then Tom had hung up the phone


    "Is Chrising?" Vivi blinked hesitantly.


    She went to Gaia for an interview today only, and she was very nervous at the thought of having a meal with Chris.


    Tom stared at his phone screen sadly. "Noting! He said he was in a meeting! Why has everyone been so busy thest few months? I don''t know where Alex is, he said he is on a business trip. Jean is also on a business trip. Am I the only one free here?"


    Tom''s snort floated through the air, and the whole office was filled with silence.


    Lilia looked at him with a disappointed look. It turns out that he is a cker!


    Wait, why did it sound that lots of people went on business trips these days?! Is this a trending lifestyle?


    Alex is also on a business trip!


    ...


    Ten minutester, the group left Lilia Studio.


    The atmosphere between them is very harmonious thanks to Tom.


    Although this young master was very casual, he was also a cheerleader in the circle of his friends.


    That night, Vivi insisted on paying for the mini dinner as a token of gratitude and they finally decided to eat at a karaoke ce.


    This group of four got into Lilia''s car.


    Tom sat in the front row with one leg on his knee. He looked at the phone and then turned his head and said, "This KTV seems pretty good. Thements on the inte say that the buffet is good. Vivi, have you been there before?


    "Once, when Lilia wasn''t married, we always sang together!"


    Tom said, "Then what about you? Is your voice good? Let me hear you howl for a second!"


    Vivi. "..."


    Lilia and Harold sat in the back row, looking at them. There was no one else to talk to, and they couldn''t intervene.


    Harold turned his head and watched the view of the street outside the window. His gaze shifted to the screen of his phone as he narrowed his eyes and asked casually, "Would you like to know about William''s movements?"


    Lilia looked at him calmly, smiling. "I guess you really want to tell me?"


    "Of course!" Harold raised his eyebrows in slight disdain. "This one is a good joke indeed."


    "Let''s hear it then!" Lilia spoke unhurriedly.


    In her impression, thest time she heard about William was when his eye was injured.


    Thanks to him, Lilia had suffered quite a serious injury.


    Recently, she no longer paid any attention to William. Now times have changed, and when she heard that name Again, her eyes were like a calmke, and she couldn''t make waves.


    Seeing her calm eyes, Harold whispered. "William''s situation is the biggest joke in the entire circle."


    "When his spine was injured, I heard that he bought a lot of pathetic manuscripts. The incident waster disclosed by an entertainmentpany. Now, everyone in the circle knew that his disability was fake, and no one wanted to cooperate with him. Including "The Chosen Kingdom". After the film was released, they had cut a lot of scenes. In thest few days, an agent I know told me that William was seen in the studio."


    "His body seemed to be recovering well, but it was said that it was not easy for him to walk. It looks like his leg can''t heal properly!"


    After hearing these words, Lilia didn''t react at all.

 Chapter 798 - Still Feel All Alone

    Seeing this, Harold''s eyes flickered, and he stopped talking.


    He didn''t tell Lilia everything that William had been through, and it didn''t seem like a coincidence.


    The agent told him that there was another reason why no one in the entertainment industry wanted to be in a rtionship with William. ording to rumors, he seemed to have offended someone.


    The specific story in it is not clear, but there is a director who is not afraid of these things and takes William under their wings.


    However, less than a week after filming began, there was a problem with crew funding.


    Many investors withdrew their capital, almost letting the filming die!


    Later, Harold heard that the director was threatened, saying that if he dared to use William, investors would definitely back off.


    The directors in the circle were the most superstitious. After that, William clearly lost his good name. As if mentioning him out in the public would bring misfortune.


    And the director who decided to use William deleted the scene and threw it away.


    On the second day, the investor miraculously returned!


    The news spread like wildfire, and with this, William was destined to be unable to return to the circle.


    Harold connected all the dots, and he had a bold guess in his heart.


    The person who can make many investors bow down is probably ... Jean Widjaya.


    The man never said much.


    But every shot he released always kills people without realizing it.


    William wanders around Lilia for so long in the name of an old love, and ends up putting on a sad drama in an inhuman way.


    The most generous man, even if he could ignore their previous feelings, couldn''t tolerate when he hurt Lilia.


    Jean Widjaya was truly both a frightening and honorable figure!


    ...


    At half past nine that night, a group of people left KTV.


    Tom drank five beers and was already floating in the clouds.


    Vivi and Lilia stood by the car door and looked at him with difficulty.


    "Lilia, just tell me how good my singing is?! Is it better than the original song?!"


    Lilia looked away from her cheek and scratched the tip of her nose.


    He sings with that voice�� like a pig.


    Not to mention��


    Vivi grabbed Lilia''s arm and said with a serious face, "Lilia, I''m sorry, I won''t choose a ce like KTV anymore."


    After that, she rubbed her own hand. "Are your ears okay? I still feel my eardrums ringing, maybe my ears need surgery!"


    At this time, Harold was supporting Tom''s elbow with one hand, and he looked at Lilia. He then said to Lilia and Vivi, "It''s fine if you two want to go, I''ll take a taxi to take him back!"


    "Let''s go together!" Lilia suggested. "Let Dina send you two first, and then��"


    Harold raised his hand and interrupted. "No, he drank too much and he reeked of alcohol. I''ll take him all the way home, you two go first. See you tomorrow at thepany!"


    After seeing this, Lilia nodded and agreed. "Then give me the taxi bill tomorrow!"


    "Okay, see you!"


    With Harold around, Lilia didn''t mind the presence of a drunk Tom.


    When she and Vivi walked towards the car, Tom was still wailing in his ce. "My dear, how are you~"


    Lilia, Vivi, Harold. "..."


    What a funny guy!


    As she got into the car, Lilia sighed.


    Sure enough, Tom started to let out his ''deadly'' voice and sang happily.


    However, Lilia had also prepared a gift that she wanted to give her husband tonight!


    Back at the Lakeside Vi, Lilia and Vivi climbed the stairs happily to get changed.


    Vivi, who was still standing in the living room, suddenly said, "Lilia!"


    "Hah? What is it?" Lilia stood on the stairs and looked back. Seeing Vivi showing embarrassment, she walked back to her side.


    Vivi smirked. "I just wanted to say, tomorrow... I''m going home. My problems with Ludwig have all been resolved, I can''t continue to stay at your house every day."


    Lilia was a little surprised. "If everything is settled, of course I won''t stop you. But... are you sure that they won''t bother you anymore? Doesn''t he know where you live?!"


    Vivi nodded. "They know, but Ludwig certainly won''t dare toe again. Tom has made his word today. If he finds out they dare to harass me again, they will have to hide far in the future."


    Hearing that Vivi was determined to leave, Lilia couldn''t force her to stay.


    She stepped forward and reached out her hand to tug at her cheek. "If you''re sure there''s no problem,e back. You probably want some time to yourself, right? After today, I''ll asionally go check on you if I have time!"


    Vivi looked at Lilia''s beautiful and soft eyebrows. She pressed the corner of her mouth tightly, pulled her hand, and hugged her. "Lilia, you are really kind! If it wasn''t for your help, I might not know what to do!"


    "Vivi!" Lilia was hugged by her, and couldn''t help but call out her name. "You are so...!"


    Vivi let go of her hand. "I''m what? Who just sang a love song and asked me to record?"


    Lilia, who just sang a love song. "��"


    "Hahaha! Okay, I''m going to take a shower. Go back and rest. I''ll go to thepany with you tomorrow morning. My car is still parked downstairs since I nned to go home after the interview!"


    Vivi urged Lilia, then ran to the stairs, and entered the guest room on the second floor.


    Lilia looked at her happy back and smiled.


    She preferred her friend this way. Smiling happily, crying happily, without so many depressive stories, looking all innocent like a small child.


    ...


    At ten, Lilia finished bathing, holding her cell phone and sitting on the bed.


    She turned on the screen and opened her gallery. After she watched the video for 3 minutes and 41 seconds, the corner of her mouth lifted identally.


    At 10:05, Jean received a message on his cell phone.


    He knew that Lilia was having a party with her friend tonight, so he didn''t bother wanting to disturb her rest.


    At this moment, the man was sitting at the table in the hotel room, and saw the message sent by her, he then put his work in his hands. It was a video with a faint streak of light.


    He raised his eyebrows and clicked the video without hesitation.


    The introduction was melodious piano music, as well as a soft hum.


    After the beat, the first verse of the song hit his heart hard.


    Another summer day


    Hase and gone away


    In Paris and Rome


    But I wanna go home, mmm


    May be surrounded by


    A million people I


    Still feel all alone


    Just wanna go home


    Oh, I miss you, you know


    And I''ve been keeping all the letters


    That I wrote to you


    Each one a line or two


    I''m fine baby, how are you?


    ....


    Lilia''s voice is soft and mesmerizing. And this song seems to express her affection for her husband.


    She had never sung to him after realizing it for so long.


    Across thousands of seas and mountains, she conveyed her feelings this way.


    Song by Michael Bubble - Home

 Chapter 799 - Business Trip?

    After watching the video to the end, Lilia also immediately made a video call.


    She smiled a little, and when she turned on the video, she said, "Is it good?"


    She rarely sang and tonight on KTV, the various emotions mixed with longing felt like exploding inside her.


    That''s why she so badly wanted to sing a song for her husband.


    Hearing her voice through the video, the man''s inner eyes were colored with a soft and pleasant color, and his voice was soft and maic when he answered, "Very good."


    The smile on the corner of Lilia''s mouth deepened. She put her pillow in her arms. "I went out to dinner and sang with Tom and Vivi tonight, but this is the first time I''ve heard Tom''s voice, it''s�� a blockbuster!"


    The man couldn''t help but let out a chickle. "That''s why we never let him sing!"


    Lilia. "..."


    She held her phone and kept looking at the man''s handsome face. "How is your project? Everything''s good?"


    After all, she couldn''t help but wonder, and finally decided to ask this.


    This afternoon, taking advantage of her free time, she purposely checked the schedule of relevant real estate projects online.


    There have been a lot of responses fromizens, but most of the answers given ranged from a few months to six months.


    When ites to construction that reaches the skyscraper stage, the time schedule will be extended again.


    Lilia saw this content and found it hard to calm down.


    Jean had originally said that he would end his business trip in half a month, but now it took another month.


    Will he�� dy the time by half a year in a few days?!


    Lilia was a little nervous in her heart thinking she was going to give birth alone!


    All kinds of restless emotions fermented in her heart, which made her cheeks filled with seriousness and an invisible trace of anxiety.


    The man stared at her through the screen for an instant, his thin lips moving slightly. "Are you worried that the project is not going well?"


    Lilia held the pillow in her arms and buried her head. "Yes!"


    The man understood her pent-up anxiety, and after a while, he calmly said, "The project is going well, and the return date has not changed!"


    "Really? Then... Has a specific date been set?"


    Lilia smiled brightly, if she knew what day her husband would return, she could prepare first.


    However, after a moment of silence, the man still gave a vague answer, "Still not clear, maybe early May."


    "OH��" Lilia whispered. It''s still mid-April, about half a month away?


    While she was still thinking, it seemed that someone was knocking on the door, and then there was a sharp question in a woman''s voice. "President, do you have time?"


    Lilia saw Jean raise his eyes and look towards the door. On the opposite side, he seemed to extend his hand to give a gesture, and the other party fell silent.


    When his eyes returned to the screen, he whispered, "Wait for me at home. If you are bored, you can go out with your friends. My sister will arrive in Surabaya in a few days. If there are no other arrangements, you can go for a walk with her. Stay at home for a while."


    Lilia nodded nonchntly. "I know, you go back to work. I happened to be busy all day, so I''m already getting sleepy now."


    "Well, good night."


    After the words fell, Lilia sighed. The corners of her mouth closed.


    She was slumping at the bed''s frame, her eyes fixed somewhere unfocused.


    The voice seems to belong to Viona.


    This name was really familiar and Lilia thought about it more and more.


    A trace of doubt shed across her eyes, where did she hear it before?!


    She frowned slightly, her eyes fixed on the phone, and she wanted to open a search engine to check Viona''s name.


    However, the door to her room was suddenly knocked at this time.


    Lilia stopped from typing further for a few seconds.


    It was the maid who knocked on the door to remind her that it was time to apply essential oils.


    At this point, Lilia put the cell phone under the pillow, and after greeting the maid to enter the door, shey down on the bed.


    This servant had learned the technique of rxing meridians and activating meridians before.


    Applying the essence to Lilia every night would make her feel morefortable.


    It was alreadyte at night, so when the maid massaged her, her eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and she fell fast asleep in no time.


    ...


    On the other hand, when Jean finished the call, he put the phone on the table, and when he raised his eyes, he saw Alex also enter from the guest room''s door.


    He still wears sses with thin gold wires, punk shirt and jeans, very fashionable indeed.


    "Why are you standing here?" Alex looked at Viona who was not far from the door, his tone was cold.


    Hearing the voice, Viona turned around and looked back and ran into Alex''s gaze.


    "Enter!"


    Before Viona could answer, she heard Jean speak.


    Alex averted his eyes and walked inside, walked over to the table, and looked at the colorful design artwork. "Did you draw it?"


    The man took the artwork and handed it to him. "What do you think?


    Alex epted it in his hand and looked at it carefully. Then he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why don''t you leave this to me? Why bother like this?"


    By now, Viona had wandered over to Alex''s side.


    She was 165 and looked petite and pretty next to the man.


    Viona tiptoed, nced at him, smiled and said, "I''ve never considered a silver thread modification before. It could indeed be the finishing touch. I think this series should really sell well in the couple market. I expect a sensational response."


    Hearing this, Alex looked to the side. "This is the final draft, and there are still twenty days to make it, right?"


    Viona raised her eyes, the spring breeze melted in her irises. "With the record that all tailors from Surabaya are transferred here, I''m sure 20 days will be enough!"


    Alex shook the draft in his hand and said politely as he handed it to her. "That''s troublesome!"


    Viona shook her head, but her heartbeat suddenly became irregr.


    She suppressed the excessive ups and downs in her heart, straightened her face, and looked at Jean. "Young master Jean, if there are no problems, then I must excuse myself first. The samples must be sent to Surabaya tomorrow. I will remind the tailors to speed up their work, and if there is anything to change during this period, you can contact me at any time."


    Jean nodded. "Thank you."


    Viona waved her hand with a light smile before she took the script and turned to leave. As she stepped out of the room, nostalgia was in her eyes.


    It turns out that Alex from the Van brand is wearing such trendy clothes.


    After Viona left, Jean took the cigarette case from the table. "What do you think of her?"


    Alex''s face was no different, and he answered casually, "She is the dark horse of thevish wedding dress maker.. The result with mine is always a matter of debate. With her intelligence and experience, it is not easy to get one wedding dress brand into the top ten wedding dresses in the world in three or four years!"

 Chapter 800 - Vivi Got Accepted!

    The man listened to Alex''s firm evaluation, and a stream of light shed through his deep eyes. "You''ve known each other before?"


    Alex walked to the sofa and when he sat down, his expression was light. "I met her at Fashion Week. This time I didn''t expect you to invite her. Since the wedding dress is a well-known brand, I heard that ordering a wedding dress on the spot is very difficult, of course you also have to spend a lot of money."


    Jean''s thin lips were slightly sideways, he didn''t answer.


    Alex waited for a few seconds, and couldn''t help but ask a question. "What method did you use? She is a famous wedding dress designer and she is now letting go of her design philosophy and helping you create something new. Was she ever indebted to you?"


    At this moment, Jean looked into Alex''s eyes filled with suspicion.


    He slightly curled his lips, got up and walked to the window behind him. "I only promised to help her someday."


    "What did she ask for?" Alex was even more surprised.


    At this point, Jean didn''t give any further exnation.


    Alex stared at his figure, shook his head and sighed.


    Jean didn''t want to say more!


    Well�� never mind then. He won''t ask him anymore!


    .... ..


    Three dayster, at eleven in the morning, Lilia received a call from her sister-inw ire.


    "Lilia, where are you?"


    There was the faint sound of the bustling airport behind the phone.


    Lilia was sitting in the office and discussing the results of the final interview with Harold. When she heard ire''s voice, she seemed happy. "Sis, have you arrived in Surabaya?"


    "Yes, I justnded! Where are you? Are you busy?"


    ire''s voice was soft and cheerful, and Lilia didn''t hear any depressive tendencies.


    Lilia nced at the sky outside. "I''m in my office, not too busy."


    "Then, can youe to my boutique? I also haven''t seen you in a long time, we must gather!"


    Lilia listened to ire''s cheerful tone, and agreed with a smile. "No problem, I''ll be leaving now."


    "Okay, see youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Harold couldn''t help but say, "You don''t have to worry about the ones here, the evaluation is almost done. I also n to estimate that I might recruit 15 people."


    Lilia nodded and stretched her shoulders. "Then I''ll go and meet my sister-inw first. If I''m free in the afternoon, I wille here. "


    "No!" Harold refused. "No need. If you want,e back tomorrow. I happen to have scheduled a meet up with my friend and nned the details of our event at the film awards. Come tomorrow, we will discuss the awarding process. In less than ten days, the show will start!"


    After hearing this, Lilia suddenly realized. "Then, see you tomorrow!"


    ...


    In less than ten minutes, she left Lilia Studio.


    As soon as she entered the car, her phone rang and it was from Vivi.


    Lilia looked at the disy on the screen and smiled. "What''s wrong?"


    Vivi''s cheerful tone made Lilia feel her joy even if she wasn''t there beside her.


    "Lilia, I did it! I just received an eptance notification from Gaia, Inded a job!"


    Lilia looked at the street view from the window, and her eyes smiled brightly. "Really? Congrattions!"


    Vivi felt very excited. "Are you in thepany? I want to meet you and celebrate. I am very happy! I didn''t expect that I was so good that a bigpany like Gaia would ept me. If this continues, maybe I can reach the pinnacle of life and marry a rich and handsome person!"


    Liliaughed. "If that happens, he might have to ask for my approval before he marries you!"


    "That''s for sure, but I have to ask you to be my bridesmaid too!"


    Hearing this, Lilia lowered her head and touched her lower stomach, shaking her head with a smile. "I will wait for the good news then. However, now that I''m not at thepany, I have ns for today."


    Vivi''s tone was a bit regretful. "It''s okay, I''ll wait. When you''re free, just call me. Recently�� Rachel seems to be quiet, I want to go to herpany to see her, do you think�� it''s okay?"


    When Rachel''s name was mentioned, Lilia''s smile immediately disappeared.


    She was silent for a moment before speaking. "Before you go, you better call her first. If you rashly go and disturb her, it will affect our friendship!"


    After hearing this, Vivi nodded seriously. "Yeah, what you said makes sense, luckily I asked you first. I''ll let you know if I have news!"


    "Okay!"


    Ending the call, Lilia looked at her phone, her thoughts falling out of control.


    It had been half a month since she announced her pregnancy on the inte. During this period, Rachel never appeared.


    She hadn''t even responded to the messages in the group chat.


    Rachel seemed to have disappeared from the world. Not only was there no news, her rtionship with Vivi was also drifting apart.


    Maybe this is her choice.


    "Madam, we have arrived at the bridal boutique shop!"


    Dina parked the car at the shop entrance. She turned her head, her eyes blinked and her lips were pressed down as she stopped talking.


    Lilia caught a glimpse of this scene and raised her eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Do you want to say something?"


    Dina bit her lower lip, held the steering wheel with both hands, and pondered over and over again before telling the truth. "Madam, we recently received word that your friend, Miss Rachel, has been staying at her boyfriend''s apartment, and��"


    Lilia''s face was calm. "And what?"


    "The name of the owner of the apartment is currently being changed. Young Master n seems to be nning to give her an apartment."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia lowered her eyelids and thought.


    n is a businessman and the interests of the Hartanto family are above all else.


    What he said to her was still fresh in her memory.


    Their rtionship was not even a month old, it was impossible for him to be so generous.


    Perhaps, his approach only wanted to produce one result.


    ''Even if I part with her in the future, I won''t treat her badly. You should have heard it quite a bit from my female friends, after breaking up with me, I still greet them with a warm wee.''


    This is what n told her that day.


    The so-called "no ill-treatment" is now visible.


    When men try to solve problems about women, they are more likely to use money.


    At this moment, Dina saw Lilia''s expression, and she pursed the corners of her mouth, not nning to speak anymore.


    In this world, perhaps only Rachel would think that Young Master n really thought of her!


    How ridiculous!


    ...


    When Lilia walked in slowly in the bridal boutique shop, the deputy store manager greeted her warmly.


    Knowing that ire hadn''t arrived yet, Lilia took a seat on the lobby''s sofa.


    She thought, if what n told her was true, then it shouldn''t be a surprise, and maybe she would hear the news of their breakup soon.


    Thinking of this, Lilia casually shook her head.


    Before her mind had calmed down, a joke came to her ears at just the right time.


    "What''s wrong with our little girl? I see you sitting here with a thoughtful face the whole time. Is your husband bothering you?"

 Chapter 801 - Do As I Say!

    Hearing her sister-inw''s voice, Lilia turned her head and quickly got up.


    She smiled and looked at ire who came from in front, the sunlight seemed to shine on her, making her look elegant and refined.


    After giving birth, ire seems to be recovering well.


    She looks rosy, her shape isn''t that much different from before, and there is no sign of gaining weight.


    Lilia smiled as she greeted her, her eyes fixed on ire''s face, and asked, "Aren''t you tired after the trip from Jakarta? I thought you would want to rest at the hotel or at the Widjaya family''s house. I heard that you can''t be too tired after giving birth. Sister, don''t tire yourself out because of work."


    ire stood in front of Lilia in a sleek and light gray women''s suit.


    She looked down at Lilia''s lower belly, then reached out and touched her. "Don''t worry about me. I''ve been resting for days at home! My husband is too overprotective, but luckily, my body is recovering quickly."


    "Lilia, if you don''t let me go to work, I might be really depressed. Over the past month, Andrew did tell me to take rest at home, but I think I''m suffering from boredom!"


    Lilia looked at ire and couldn''t help butugh.


    No wonder Jean said that as long as his sister was allowed to work, all her illnesses would heal by themselves.


    Now it seemed that this strong woman before her just needed something to do to heal herself.


    Lilia took advantage of it and looked past her. "Didn''t Andrewe back with you?"


    ire shook her head. "He''s been so busy, he can''t leave his worktely."


    While speaking, ire already took Lilia''s hand and they walked to the office on the second floor of the shop.


    As they walked, Lilia clearly felt her steps be lighter.


    Inside the office, ire turned on theputer and logged into the email box. Then she looked at Lilia.


    "They''ve already sent samples of the wedding dresses, I''ll take you to see themter. I have some pictures here, you can have a look first. To be honest, this bridal shop of mine has been open for a long time and I myself have never seen a design like this."


    Hearing this, Lilia blinked a little suspiciously. "Huh? Wasn''t this wedding dress designed by your shop?"


    Oops!


    ire looked away from Lilia''s face, and she looked at theputer screen calmly. "That''s because I recently left my shop unattended, so I was quite surprised by the results. This is my shop''s original designer. But at first nce, I see that these wedding dresses must look good on you."


    This exnation dispelled the strange illusion in Lilia''s mind.


    She reached out her hand to wrap the hair around her ear behind her ear, and objectively suggested, "Actually, I was quite surprised when you asked for my help the other day."


    "Wedding dresses really can''t look bad on anyone. But, look at me now. My belly looks big, so no matter how pretty the wedding dress is, I might end up ruining it. Of course I don''t mind helping you, but I''m just worried that my photo shoot won''t live up to your expectations. I''m also afraid the profits won''t be worth the losses!"


    Lilia was a smart girl.


    With her being pregnant, she was afraid that her stomach would ruin the result of the photoshoot. She also wanted ire''s bridal gown''s sales to return to their peak, so making her a model was considered as a bad choice.


    At this moment, ire looked at her kindly. After downloading the image from her email, she pointed the screen at Lilia. "Come on, don''t think too much. When I asked you for help, it was obvious that I had thought things through well, and besides, even if the oue really isn''t as expected, it''s nothing to worry about."


    "In my eyes, only you can radiate this dress'' charm to the fullest. Other people in the entertainment industry don''t have the charm you have. So, I want you to listen to my arrangement. As for the result, let others evaluate it."


    Lilia looked at the very serious face of her sister-inw, and it took her a while to shake off her worries. "Well, since it''s you who said it, then I will follow the arrangements."


    "That''s right,e on. Let''s see which one looks good! This is just an example. I also heard that some changes have been done on the effect of clothester, but the overall style won''t be altered too much."


    Lilia then looked at theputer screen as she listened to ire.


    On the screen, there is a 3D rendering.


    The wedding dress is unique indeed.


    Unlike wedding dresses inmon with colors such as milky white or in white, the overall color of this wedding dress looks elegant and soft.


    The neckline has a wave pattern design that fits well. Even if she hasn''t worn it yet, Lilia feels that this design will beautify her curves. The high-waisted design, and a star-studded gauze surface, also a veil that jutted into the ground really made the dress look magical.


    In trantion, Lilia was mesmerized.


    The concept behind this wedding dress must be out of the box, very beautiful and elegant indeed.


    At this moment, ire was content to observe Lilia''s reaction. She smiled secretly, feeling many things in her heart.


    After seeing the photos, ire took the phone on the table.


    After talking to the staff in the shop, she stood up and said, "The sample has been ironed, let''s go to the fitting room to try it on. For now, let''s see if it fits your size."


    "Okay."


    Lilia rose to her feet. Before leaving, she reluctantly nced at theputer screen.


    She always felt that the wave design of the neckline of this wedding dress looked a bit familiar.


    It looks like a cloud but not a cloud, like a wave but not a wave.


    As she and ire walked down the stairs, her fingertips subconsciously reached the front of her corbone.


    She didn''t know if it was because of her recent worries, the design of this wedding dress was somewhat simr to her ne.


    Lilia whispered quietly, thenughed with self-deprecating eyebrows.


    How much did she miss her husband?!


    The wedding dress was designed at her sister-inw''s shop, how can it be the same as Jean Widjaya''s design!


    Perhaps, this design is just one of the verymon materials in the eyes of designers.


    ...


    Downstairs, when Lilia saw this sample wedding dress with her own eyes, she stood in front of the wide makeup mirror and walked around inadvertently.


    "Lilia, are you okay?"


    ire bit the skin of her lips and asked, but her heart skipped a beat.


    It was her first time seeing this sample today. Isn''t this... so different from the photo earlier?!


    Lilia was blown away by the photos just now, but for this sample set, some of the designs are different from the photos!


    Could it be because... her pregnant body?!


    ire was worried that Lilia would think too much. She came forward to tidy up the skirt of the wedding dress, and exined, "This sample is the first version. So it''s definitely not as great as the rendering. Today, you''re going to test the size first. Once the finished product is actually out, I''ll let you know and we can start the photo session."


    Lilia nodded, and calmly touched her wedding dress. "Will it take a long time? I''m afraid my stomach will get bigger if it takes too long. We''d better try it soon."


    ire nodded and called her employees to help Lilia try it on.


    On this day, Lilia wore a wedding dress for the first time in her life.


    This was just a sample, there was no extra expectation in her heart.


    But when she dragged her skirt and stood under the dazzling light, she saw her figure reflected in the mirror with her own eyes, and it still made her heart feel hot.


    A "click" sound came from behind her.


    ire took a photo with the phone in her hand.. "Lilia, this color really suits you. You''re really pretty!"

 Chapter 802 - New Assistant

    Lilia listened to her sister-inw''s praise, her eyes shining. "This dress, the design is so beautiful, I really can''t see the shape of my stomach..."


    She stretched out her hand and put on the tulle skirt of the wedding dress. The touch feels smooth andfortable.


    ire silently looked at the picture on her phone, and walked forward and stood beside Lilia. "I also can''t see it at all. In fact, you are almost five months pregnant, but your stomach is very small and your arms are not fat. If I look at you from a distance, I can''t tell that you are a pregnant woman."


    ire''s words made the assistants next to her nod in agreement.


    Lilia looked at this wedding dress from the mirror. The high-waisted design perfectly adjusts her shoulder line and curve.


    Although the neckline design is the usual wavy thread moir��, the bow fits snugly at the corbone, beautiful and clear.


    At this moment, ire was hit with emotion. "So beautiful... Lilia, I can''t wait to see you when the product is finished!"


    Lilia looked at her with a smile. "I''m looking forward to it too. The designer is reallypetent with the job. I think this style of wedding dress will definitely increase your shop''s profits."


    ire smiled, and the two assistants next to her looked at each other suspiciously.


    This is not a wedding dress from their shop!


    Is it possible to disy it on the front disy in the future? These two employees naturally don''t talk much, even if they feel strange in their heart, they can only discuss privately.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Lilia had finished measuring her wedding dress.


    ire asked her employees to take notes. After returning to the office, she sat down at the table and suggested. "It''s half past twelve, shall we go out to eat? If you don''t have work in the afternoon, will you apany me back to my family''s house? My brothers called me frequently, and they were worried about my premature birth. Since I''m already here, I''m thinking of apanying them while they''re here."


    Hearing this, Lilia immediately agreed. The two of them went to the restaurant in her car. When they got out of the car, ire said, "We met here for the first time. Do you remember?"


    Lilia nodded, she got out of the car carefully and raised her eyes while smiling. "Of course. Did you take me to this restaurant to reminisce about the past?"


    "That''s not entirely true. You can''t eat anything greasy now, I think this organic food is perfect for you. After all, your husband knew that I was going to take you to lunch, so he told me not to let you eat carelessly. I happened to remember this restaurant, the food here is light and healthy, and most suitable for your current physical condition!"


    ire teased her as she walked in, and when she entered the door, she saw the restaurant staff warmly greet her. "Mrs. Widjaya, pleasee in!"


    It seems that this sister-inw often visited here, and the maid was very familiar with her.


    They sat at the solid wood table next to the window. With many trees outside, the atmosphere of the lunch feels special.


    Lilia looked into the distance with soft eyes. This was where she had dinner with her sister-inw. Her current thoughts were stuck to when she met Jean for the first time. ire sat across from her smiling. "I heard, Jean was recently on a business trip. Are you used to being alone at home?"


    Lilia was silent for a moment, then shook her head for a moment. "I really don''t want to part with him, but I can''t act selfish all the time."


    ire raised an eyebrow. "Did Jean say when he would be back?"


    "It might take more than half a month."


    After hearing this, ire breathed a sigh of relief. But half a month was still a long time.


    At this time, in front of the restaurant door, someone suddenly walked in.


    Her face was carved with anxiety as she walked hastily, looking impatient.


    The waiter politely stepped forward to greet her, but she did not say anything, and walked towards the right side of the restaurant.


    This restaurant was a high-end one. Even though the seats were full, the atmosphere was not crowded.


    And this woman''s reckless behavior had caught people''s attention.


    Lilia and ire werepletely unaware of it, the two of them were still talking in low voices, while the dining table in the distance suddenly heard the loud sound of knives and forks that collided with the dinner te.


    The diners in the restaurant looked up, and Lilia raised her eyebrows and directed her gaze.


    She didn''t expect to see Rachel here.


    At this time, Rachel was standing beside the square dining table in the distance, and n was sitting on the high-backed sofa.


    There seemed to be someone across from him too, but the back of the chair was high, blocking the person''s figure.


    n ignored the attention of the people around him, and took a sip from the red wine ss. "What are you doing?"


    He looked at Rachel from the side of the cup, frowning slightly. His expression was extremely displeased.


    Rachel''s arms stretched out to her sides. Facing n''s question, she blinked awkwardly, then turned to look at the girl across. "Didn''t you say that you were sending documents to anotherpany?"


    The girl sitting opposite n blinked indifferently. "Even if young master n wants to deliver the documents, he has to eat first."


    "You��" Rachel bit the corner of her mouth. "Did you know that these documents are required at the meeting at 4 pm?"


    The girl nodded innocently. "Of course I remember, but for me, it is more important to apany young master n to lunch first. Manager, why are you so angry?"


    After a few months, Rachel finally became the manager of the nning department.


    Almost everyone knows her rtionship with n.


    However, n''s new assistant is simply beautiful and charming.


    In the initial recruitment, Rachel wasn''t interested in what she could offer.


    She didn''t n to put her in thepany, but n stepped forward and recruited her specifically.


    This incident had always worried Rachel.


    Recently, she had no idea what had happened. She and n seemed close, but she felt their hearts were getting farther and farther away.


    At first, she thought that n was unhappy because of Lilia, so she purposely alienated her friend.


    She showed great sincerity in this love and she never opposed n.


    The man let her in his apartment some time ago, and even gave her an apartment as a gift.


    n''s treatment of her gave her nothing but the right idea.


    But why was he suddenly so kind to this little assistant?


    Rachel wasn''t an impulsive girl, she knew very well that men naturally wanted to get a young assistant.


    Therefore, she always tried to hide the assistant from n''s sight.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them actually sat in a high-end restaurant to eat grandly.


    How about her? While she was eating the rice bowl herpany handed out, Rachel overheard the employees discussing that they had seen this new assistant get into n''s car with their own eyes.


    She knew n''s attraction to women all too well.


    Such emotions threw her into chaos, and made her rush to the restaurant despite her worries, trying to confirm her situation.


    At this moment, Rachel choked on the assistant''s rhetorical question.


    She pressed the corners of her lips, suppressed her anger, and asked stiffly, "Then, have you finished eating now?"


    The girl pursed her lips, took her eyes off her and looked at n, then said sadly, "Young master, I''m really sorry, I can''t seem to continue eating with you!"

 Chapter 803 - Don’t Disgust Me!

    Hearing this, n pulled the corners of his lips and put down his wine ss gracefully. "You go back first, wait for my call."


    The assistant felt she had the upper hand, but she heard n''smand which made her face startled. Her face turned pale for an instant, and her eyes looked confused. "Young master, I��"


    "Huh?" n raised his voice inadvertently, and the assistant immediately stood up in a panic. "I''ll be back first, I''ll see youter."


    Women are nothing but a trivial matter to n!


    As the assistant left the restaurant in a panic, she gave Rachel a faint snort.


    After she left, n wiped the corner of her mouth with a napkin, squinting at Rachel. "Sit down and tell me if you have anything to say. Don''t embarrass me in a ce like this!"


    In short, Rachel''s face was very understated.


    She sat across from n stiffly, biting the corner of her mouth with her wet eyes. "Are you ashamed of me?"


    n took a knife and fork then slowly sliced ??the steak on his te. "What do you think?"


    Rachel didn''t speak, her expression a bit stubborn. "Why did you invite her to eat together? You didn''t mean��"


    "Rachel!" n called her name directly, his brows filled with impatience. "How did you know that I was here?"


    She didn''t answer, but her expression showed a guilty conscience.


    Upon seeing this, n shot a dangerous dark light from under his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and picked up the phone on the table. "Are you tracking me?"


    Rachel saw this scene. Knowing that there was no way to hide it, so she told the truth. "I�� I just set it up to find out where your trip is�� I''m just worried��"


    n sneered, his fingers pressing down a bit. "I gave you a new cell phone like mine not so you can track me anytime! Worried about me? What are you worried about? If I do get into an ident, what do you think you can do for me?"


    Rachel was speechless when she heard his question.


    She lowered her head, and after taking a deep breath, she couldn''t help but say, " Sorry, I know that I''ve done the wrong thing. But... You haven''t been home for a few nights, and you didn''t tell me where you went. I just�� wanted to know where you were, not to follow you!"


    She said sincerely, but n let out her hidden hatred. "You keepining about it, wasn''t your promotion thanks to me? Why didn''t you just focus on work instead of being busy looking for me?"


    Rachel wanted to shake her head, but she couldn''t match her thoughts with her heart.


    She paused, as if confirming her guess.


    n furrowed his brows, smiling. "I thought you were a smart woman! You have to know what to ask and what not to ask. Why would you end up making such a stupid mistake? What a disappointment."


    Rachel raised her eyes gasping for air. "If you''re not happy, I can resign from my current position..."


    Before she could finish speaking, n raised his hand. "Is the root of the problem your position? Think carefully, you better not do anything that disgusts me, it''s not good for you."


    Rachel stared at him dumbfounded. The sun outside the window was quite warm, but she couldn''t feel the slightest bit of warmth because of n''s cold stare.


    n nced at her indifferently, then ced his knife and fork on the te. "You have to learn to be a smart woman. Don''t be like a savage woman whose job is to scream and humiliate me in public. If you were smarter, our rtionship couldst longer. Otherwise, I don''t have much energy to see your face every day."


    After finishing his words, n straightened his jacket and got up. He took the bill on the table and signed it, then turned and left without looking back.


    Rachel stared at his back nkly, and her whole body trembled in despair.


    How could this be?! The sweet talk they had at the start of their rtionship disappeared with his cynical attitude today.


    Doesn''t he love her?!


    Her life was harmonious and prosperous since n promoted her to be the manager of thepany.


    She has done a lot of things for him, and the man was very grateful.


    Why was he suddenly indifferent?!


    Rachel sat on the sofa alone and felt like a clown.


    And this sight was also seen by Lilia and ire.


    Unfortunately, they were far from n''s dining table, so they couldn''t hear what they''re talking about.


    Judging by the face alone, it''s not a pleasant topic of conversation.


    Lilia lowered her eyelids and sighed silently before she shook her head.


    As soon as ire was about to speak, a man stood in front of the table. "When are youing back?"


    They must have just seen what happened.


    If he didn''te forward to greet her, it wouldn''t make any sense.


    ire averted her gaze as she met n''s, then smiled and got up. "I just came back today, have you finished eating?"


    n raised his eyebrows, and a trace of helplessness hung over his lips. "I don''t mind eating anymore!"


    His honest demeanor didn''t seem to care about what had just happened.


    Hearing that, ire patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "I haven''t seen you in a long time, now you are getting stronger!"


    n didn''t care about this, he turned his head to look at Lilia, and sighed. "Did you see it too?"


    Out of courtesy, Lilia also stood up.


    Her gaze immediately went to Rachel. Her friend was still sitting in a daze. Then she nodded. "What''s the problem?"


    n pursed his lips. "If only she hadn''t put a tracker on my phone, maybe we could all have lunch together. I didn''t expect her to do such a stupid thing!"


    This sentence made Lilia not know how to answer.


    ire didn''t know Rachel, so she said jokingly, "It must be because you like to wander around without telling her."


    n helplessly replied, "Sister, don''t you understand my attitude towards women?"


    "I know that you''re always generous, and this kind of thing naturally angers anyone''s heart. Since you haven''t eaten well, would you like to eat together? Our dish just happens to be not ready, you can order it now if you want."


    n pondered for a moment, then looked at Lilia and finally shook his head. "No, this kind of matter is better if I don''t drag you in. Please eat in peace, I also have to go back to thepany."


    Seeing this, ire didn''t insist anymore. After seeing him leave, she shook her head and sighed. "Since the first time I met him, he''s always been changing girlfriends. Now that he''s not that young, why does he still think he can treat women like that? Doesn''t he know that his mother already wants to hug her grandchildren!"


    Lilia watched n leave, knowing that she didn''t want Rachel to see them at the same table.


    Thinking about that, Rachel already understood how their rtionship really was.


    When they sat back down and the food was ready, Rachel finally stood up.


    She walked across the hall with lonely nces, and everyone''s whispers could be heard faintly in her ears.


    Perhaps she was very ashamed of what happened today.

 Chapter 804 - Someone Abroad!

    Rachel didn''t pay attention to the table where Lilia was eating.


    Under everyone''s gaze, she left alone. Even though her back was straight, she could still feel people''s piercing gazes.


    ire also showed off her figure, and when she left, she whispered, "That girl... She really doesn''t look too smart. Why would she expect a yboy like n to only give his attention to her? To be honest, the pretty girl who left earlier was more to n''s taste. But tracking with a cell phone is a bit too much indeed!"


    Lilia pursed the corners of her mouth. "Well, that''s life, sis."


    Even when the whole world was telling her this, Rachel still closed her eyes.


    If she doesn''t want toe to her senses soon, logic will be forever useless.


    What''s more, she had clearly separated herself from reality.


    Why did she have to be a good person again if it would onlye in vain?


    ...


    After lunch, Lilia asked Dina to take her and her sister-inw to the Widjaya family''s house.


    On the way, she takes out her cell phone and texts Vivi.


    Lilia : Did you call Rachel in the morning?


    Vivi answered within seconds.


    Vivi : I called her, but she said she didn''t have time, so she told me not to go to her. She said she would call me again when she had time.


    Hearing Vivi''s answer, Lilia looked indifferent.


    She hooked the corners of her mouth and poked the screen with her fingertips to reply: Don''t bother contacting her again.


    Vivi : Well, she seems busier than us now. Although we don''t know what she''s doing, since she doesn''t want to meet, we can''t do anything about it!


    Vivi''s pretentious tone actually made her very ufortable.


    They had been separated from Rachel for four or five years, and it wasn''t until Lilia met her in Mn that they were reunited after so long.


    But now, in just a few months, Rachel had be increasingly stranger.


    Vivi knew that neither she nor Lilia were nannies, but she wasn''t used to getting the cold shoulder from her friend.


    After all, they used to have a sincere and mutual friendship.


    But Rachel no longer had these qualities.


    ...


    That night, thanks to ire''s persistence, Lilia stayed with her at the Widjaya family''s house.


    The next morning, after breakfast, she went to Lilia Studio.


    The Annual Film Awards ceremony was probably Lilia''s first time attending as a nominated actor since joining the industry.


    Lilia never thought of winning.


    At 9:30 am, she and Harold were in the office setting the flow of activity on the spot.


    After a while, Joe came to thepany in a hurry.


    He pushed the door open, and when he saw Lilia''s figure, he was surprised, "Why did youe so early?"


    Lilia looked up and looked at him. "I haven''t seen you for a few days, are you on a business trip?"


    Joe hummed, pulled up a chair and sat down with a serious expression. "I just came backst night and went to talk to somepanies to discuss cooperation. By the way, have you looked on the inte?"


    "See what?" Harold raised his head, doubt on his face.


    Joe turned on his phone with a serious look. "Someone started voting on the Intest night. Everyone is guessing who will be the winner in the Best Supporting Actor category for the Annual Film Awards!"


    After saying that, Joe turned the screen of his phone. He raised it to Lilia''s eyes. "Now, you have 100,000 votes."


    Harold subconsciously looked up to Lilia. "So many people are optimistic about you. Are you sure your husband didn''t start the voting?"


    Lilia listened to Harold''s joke, and had a smile on her face. "Of course not, Jean is busy with his work!"


    Hearing this, Harold narrowed his eyes suspiciously. He looked at Joe. "You mean you started it?"


    Joe. "..."


    He looked at Harold palely. "I''ve been busy on a business triptely, how could I have time to do such a thing? Those votes purely came fromizens. But it seems you guys underestimated the power of the film Lilia was in��"


    "The Chosen Kingdom was very sessful and had a couple of fantastic top sales for a week! Not to mention that the discussion about Lilia''s role has overshadowed the topics about the heroine. Lilia will win this one for sure!"


    Harold. "..."


    Lilia watched the two of them argue with each other, she then looked down at the irrelevant current sheet.


    It was an honor for her to be nominated for best supporting female actor.


    Netizens are now voting, and it''s hard to guarantee thatpeting actors won''t be upset.


    She observed the process again, and said after a while, "Let''s suppress the heat of the votes. No matter who gets the award in the end, the final decision is still in the hands of the judges. But I understandizens'' good intentions, I just don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Joe cleared his throat and blinked his eyes. "I guess... we can''t help it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Joe clicked on the link that posted the vote, and muttered, "Last night, I thought theizen who started the vote was just an amateur. But this morning, I found out that this link... is our big boss!"


    Harold raised his eyebrows. "Big Boss?"


    He reached out for Joe''s cell phone, nced briefly, and immediately looked strange.


    Lilia also stopped looking at the paper, raising her eyes to look at him. "Who is that?"


    Harold nced at the phone again, and read it unhurriedly, "Gaia Entertainment''s Chief Executive Officer, Chris Hartanto!"


    Lilia. " �� "


    Does Chris really have that much time?


    Harold threw the phone back on the table and nodded solemnly. "It really can''t be kept secret, his identity is there, who dares to question it?"


    Joe echoed the scene. "That''s right! But our own big boss dares to risk his name, so it seems he wants Lilia to win! Lilia, looks like you have to dress up nicely to look beautiful on stage!"


    Harold red at Lilia then he nced at Joe. "Don''t bullshit! Her current rank, even if she doesn''t have the best female actor award, she is a world-ss supermodel! But what was Gaia''s purpose in doing this? Chris personally initiated this vote, does he want the value of thepany to increase?"


    Lilia was very confused. It made sense that this was not what Chris would do.


    She thought for a moment, then got up with her cell phone. "I''ll call him."


    "Okay!"


    At the same time, in Gaia''s chief executive''s office, Chris was holding his cell phone furiously. "Merry tell me, what trouble have you caused?"


    If it wasn''t for Gaia''s director of public rtions calling him this morning, he wouldn''t know that he has a certified social media ount!


    After Chris found out the ins and outs, he immediately called the little girl on the other side of the sea.


    It must be her who made a post about Lilia on the Inte!


    On the phone, Merry nkly asked, "I don''t know, what do you mean?!"

 Chapter 805 - Monotonous Life

    As soon as Chris heard the little girl''s voice, the anger on his handsome face disappeared.


    He sighed and eased his tone. "Did you register the ount?"


    On the other end of the phone, Merry answered without hesitation. "Yes, but how did you know that it was me? Amazing!"


    Chris furrowed his brows in annoyance. "Give me the password, and the vote you cast�� delete it immediately!"


    Merry was confused. "Why? It almost reached millions, it''s a shame to delete it!"


    Hearing the little girl''s refusal, Chris patiently exined to her, "I know you want to support Lilia, but this is wrong. The winner of this Annual Film Festival Award is in the hands of the judges. If you involveizens, don''t you understand what kind of storm will arise?"


    These words left Merry speechless for a few seconds before hesitating and saying, "What''s the problem? I saw online news that the candidates nominated for the Film Festival Award each year also refer to online poprity as one of the criteria!"


    "I''m trying to make sister Lilia get what she deserves. Seeing her poprity on the inte, maybe this is the key to her victory!"


    Chris took out a cigarette, then took a deep breath. "Since when have you been so stupid? Even if one of the criteria is online poprity, shouldn''t the event organizers have the right to do so?"


    "Moreover, the results of the selection are already in the hands of the judges. Come on, stop making excuses! Quickly give me the password!"


    Hearing this, Merry pursed her lips. "Why are you so angry? It''s not like it''s going to harm Sister Lilia?"


    "This is not about supporting her, if we do this then we start a war on the inte. And now it''s not needed by Lilia. I will delete the voting link first, I won''t delete the ount because I will be using it from now on!"


    "Oh..."


    Merry answered very reluctantly. She left the call page, and after logging into her social media, she reluctantly deleted the voting content. Then she picked up her cellphone to ask, "Do you have any acquaintances in the Film Festival Award?"


    Chris narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Merry said earnestly, "If you have ... Can''t you confirm that sister Lilia gets the best female actor award? Her acting is so good, it would be too unreasonable for her not to be rewarded!"


    Chris. "��"


    Did Merry think the Hartanto family prepared the Film Festival Award?!


    Heughed helplessly and calmed himself down before persuading the little girl. "No, there''s nothing I can do. Besides, Lilia''s acting skills are already very clear in everyone''s eyes. If she''s really good enough, the judges certainly won''t make any errors."


    Merry twitched the corners of her mouth. "Okay, I''ve sent the ount and password."


    "Alright, it''s gettingte, go and rest!"? After that, Chris was about to hang up.


    The problems on the Inte were still waiting for him to solve.


    After all, Lilia was now the artist of hispany. And the little girl had caused unnecessary waves.


    Chris took the phone away from his ear, and just was about to press the end call button with his thumb, Merry''s excited voice came from behind the phone. "Brother Chris!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Merry thought for a moment, then she said, "When are youing to see me?"


    This one sentence made Chris'' heart soften.


    If it weren''t for his sanity, he would seem to be going straight to the airport with his cell phone.


    He couldn''t leave, at least for this half month, he just couldn''t go.


    Chris was silent for a long time, and the little girl thought about his response which made her unhappy, then exined angrily, "I was just asking, forget it!"


    Chris sighed. "Just study well abroad. When I''m free, I''ll visit you!"


    "Okay, I will wait for you!" Merry''s pretentious tone made Chris feel sour.


    He really wanted to fly to America right now, but�� he still had more important things he needed to do.


    ...


    At the same time, when Lilia called Chris, her call was not directly answered.


    She stood in front of the hall and waited quietly while holding a cell phone.


    In less than three minutes, Chris finally called back.


    At the moment their call was connected, he shouted. "Don''t worry Lilia, I''m closing the problem on the Inte!"


    Hearing this, Lilia swallowed the question from her lips. "Okay, is that hard to handle?"


    Chris replied, "It''s not that hard. Within minutes, the voting link has been removed along with the vote count. This is just a misunderstanding, don''t think too much about it. I also got the ount back. Don''t worry about the others, just focus on participating in the event."


    Hearing Chris'' exnation, Lilia didn''t ask any more questions.


    Maybe someone made a joke, or did bad things with good intentions.


    Lilia thanked him and hung up. She clicked on her social media page and didn''t find the relevant voting page, so she was relieved.


    She returned to the office and cleared Harold and Joe''s worries by reason of a misunderstanding.


    ...


    From today on, Lilia''s life was very predictable.


    Whether it''s to Lilia Studio or Gaia.


    Except for ire who sometimes asks her to go to the Widjaya family''s house to apany her and have dinner together.


    Every night, she still makes video calls with Jean.


    It seems that the progress of the project is going well, and Lilia is waiting for his return patiently, though her longing only bes heavier each passing day.


    Time flies, it runs like water that slides gently and shallowly without leaving a trace.


    In the blink of an eye, the Annual Film Festival Award ceremony has arrived.


    In the afternoon of May 4th, Lilia came to Gaia.


    Compared to the simple Lilia Studio, the inside of Gaia''s dressing room is more spacious and grand.


    In the dressing room, Dn, who had not seen her in a long time, came in through the door carrying his cosmetic bag.


    When he saw Lilia, he said with an annoyed expression, "Oh, who is this star? I haven''t seen her in a long time, is she a new artist?!"


    He put his cosmetic bag on the table with a bit of a bang. He then held his chin proudly, waiting for everyone''s response.


    Harold furrowed his brows, took a step forward, and kicked his calf. "Why do you talk so much?"


    Dn crouched down and hummed. "After the two of you left, you didn''t even invite me. You even set up your own studio. Do you think you''re worthy of my loyalty?"


    Lilia. " ... "


    She smiled at Dn. "Before this, my studio wasn''t on the right track, so we were still focused on the management and recruitment system. That''s why I don''t need an MUA like you. But now, the studio''s progress is pretty good. Having a contract with you is the most reasonable arrangement, don''t you think?"


    Hearing her voice, Dn blinked, and said to Harold tactfully, "Try to imitate Lilia''s exnation, it makes me feel morefortable. You usually just y rough, that''s why you deserve to be single!"


    Harold. "...."

 Chapter 806 - That’s Not My Style!

    At four in the afternoon, Lilia was ready to leave.


    As a nominated guest, her identity was different from the past.


    Therefore, her dress was also specially selected, which is Van''stest summer dress.


    In the car, Lilia carefully looked at herself then averted her gaze involuntarily. She asked Harold, "Is my tummy�� that obvious?"


    The man swept earnestly. "No. This European-style princess dress has a soft skirt, so people won''t see any difference."


    Hearing this, Lilia nodded lightly. She reached out her hand to touch her lower belly, and leaned back on the chair, closed her eyes and rested.


    Counting the time, Jean had left for a month.


    The Film Festival Award ceremony has started, but he hasn''t returned.


    These days, she always sleeps with memories. His shadow is everywhere in her lonely bedroom.


    She remembers all the past sweet, but her heart is filled with unspeakable thoughts.


    Even though her sister-inw is back in Surabaya, she seems to be very busytely.


    Except for the first few days, she always video calls him, and now she hasn''t seen him for a long time.


    Lilia slowly turned her head outside the window, opened her eyelids, and looked at the street scene with a lot of emotion in her heart. Perhaps, she wanted to ask her husband if he would extend his business trip again and make her wait longer!


    ...


    ��At half past five, National Grand Theatre.


    The car has been parked at the designated ce.


    Following the guidance of the staff, she arrived at the waiting room of the main creative team of "The Chosen Kingdom".


    As soon as she appeared, director Louis noticed her. "Oh, Lilia hase!"


    There were about seven or eight people on the main creative team, from director to producer, as well as lead actors Edward and Shirley.


    When Shirley saw Lilia, her eyes flickered faintly.


    She deliberately moved to the side, as if avoiding Lilia''s face.


    Tonight, Lilia wore a European-style dress with a delicate skirt and tight waist, making her look the same as usual.


    She wears light makeup on her face, nude eyeshadow with winged eyeliner, which outlines a pair of her charming peach eyes.


    "Director Louis, it''s been a long time!"


    Lilia walked forward holding her skirt, apanied by Harold in a suit and leather shoes.


    Louis looked at her with a smile. "I haven''t seen you in a long time either, you don''t seem to have changed much. Your dress is very gorgeous today!"


    His jokes made others nod their heads in agreement.


    Everyone in the circle knew that Lilia had publicly dered herself pregnant.


    Unexpectedly, her first appearance after being pregnant urred at the Film Festival Awards ceremony.


    The media will catch her in a panic again tonight.


    "Lilia, congrattions on being sessfully nominated!"


    Edward, the male lead in the y, congratted her, expressing his joy in his tone.


    Lilia turned her gaze to look at him, and smiled calmly. "I heard that you are also nominated for best male actor this time, congrats!"


    Upon hearing this, Edward waved his hand. "Hey, don''t mention it. I''ve been nominated for awards like this so many times, but this is your first movie and you''ve already been nominated for it! That''s really amazing Lilia, trust me."


    Louis turned and patted Edward on the shoulder. "What he said is true, have confidence in your abilities! You deserve it."


    Shortly after, the main creative team of "The Chosen Kingdom" stepped onto the red carpet of the Film Festival Awards.


    Since tonight was Lilia''s first appearance after announcing her pregnancy, the reporters on both sides of the red carpet inadvertently focused all lenses on her.


    The presenters stood in front of the background board at the end watching their figurese from the end of the red carpet.


    The awards ceremony was filled with dazzling stars and sponsors.


    TV and majorwork tforms simultaneously broadcast this big event.


    Since Lilia''s figure appeared in front of the camera,izens began to flock in.


    Netizen 1: Are you sure Lilia is pregnant? She''s so slender!


    Netizen 2: No envy and jealousy allowed!


    Netizen 3: Ah my goddess Lilia, you are indeed the most beautiful woman, I love you to death!


    ...


    Countlessizens talked about Lilia''s figure, perhaps because her appearance didn''t look like a pregnant woman.


    At exactly five o''clock, Lilia and the others had entered the award ceremony venue.


    Their seats are arranged in the third row with the best view.


    The first line is upied by the judges.


    Lilia was sitting with Harold on the left and Shirley on the right.


    As she sat down and looked around, she turned her head and collided with Shirley''s eyes.


    Lilia''s expression was faint, and she wanted to look away, but saw Shirley nod her head slightly, which was considered a greeting.


    She pressed the corners of her mouth in response, and neither of them said a word from start to finish.


    At five, the 19th Annual Film Festival Awards Ceremony officially began.


    Tonight, many famous celebrities were invited. As one of the three major award ceremonies, it is pretty famous for its reputation.


    The four presenters appeared on stage, then announced the opening ceremony, and invited several artists to sing for the opening.


    The first to take the stage was an old acquaintance, Ryan Fever, the king of music in circles.


    He sang the song "g" to raise the audience''s enthusiasm. After performing, he had the honor of announcing the winner of the first award. The first award is the Best Costume Award.


    The usual order of awards for this kind of ceremony is from the least to the most famous.


    All awards for the best lead and supporting roles will naturally be held at the end of the event.


    Lilia sat quietly and watched the performance and award on stage nonchntly.


    After halfway through, Harold, who had been silent for a long time, patted her arm and turned around to whisper. "The next award is best supporting female actress. Are you nervous?"


    Lilia looked to the side and shook her head casually. "No, I''m nervous at all, because I am not expecting it."


    Harold. "..."


    He pursed his lips, and said to Lilia, "Are you not confident or don''t care about this award?"


    Lilia thought about it seriously. She shook her head and gave an answer, "Not both! Actually, I want to go home soon."


    Harold licked the corners of his mouth and sighed. "Look at the people on your right. They are all artists who were nominated for best supporting actress as well. They all look serious and are looking forward to the next award. Looking at you again, you have no expression whatsoever. Aren''t you afraid the reporters will misinterpret this mood around you?"


    Lilia looked in the direction Harold was pointing at. And sure enough, she saw several of the nominated actors were looking at the stage seriously.


    She retracted her gaze and joked with a smile. "It''s up to them, expecting something like that is not my style!"

 Chapter 807 - Best Supporting Female Actress

    "The next award is�� best supporting female actress. The audience please watch the big screen!"


    As Lilia and Harold were talking, the emcee was already standing in front of the microphone with an envelope in his hand and speaking in a high pitched voice.


    In an instant, the frenzied atmosphere became extremely quiet.


    All eyes are on the big screen.


    Photos and works of the four nominated actresses are broadcast alternately.


    After the short film, the host continued, "Wow, it seems that this award has been awaited by many people here and on the inte. And this time, I ask Mr. Denny for help to announce it!"


    Denny, who is a long-time director in the film industry, has gray hair with a pair of sunsses when walking on stage.


    After that, he slowly opened the envelope that was handed to him, and the big screen also switched to the live footage of the four nominated actresses in real time.


    Denny saw the name written on the paper, raised his eyes to look at the audience, and said straightforwardly, "The best supporting female actress award of the 19th Film Festival Award is..."


    He froze for three seconds. This obviously pushed the anxious atmosphere on the scene to a high point.


    By the time everyone was holding their breath, Denny continued, "Congrattions to Lilia from the Chosen Kingdom movie!"


    The audience was in an uproar, the announcement was straight up shocking and unbelievable!


    On the big screen, the camera switched again, and shot the figure of Lilia alone.


    The guests present looked at her with curved lips and smiled. Lilia then stood up from the crowd. No joy, no tears, she just forced herself to smile.


    When she woke up, Shirley pped and said calmly, "Congrattions, Lilia!"


    After hearing this, she nodded slightly. "Thank you."


    Shirley saw her face without any discoloration. She only noticed that Lilia''s face had a slight smile on it.


    After studying abroad, Shirley still held a grudge against Lilia for winning tonight''s award.


    This time, Lilia dragged her skirt up the stairs. On her way to the stage to receive the award, a monologue of her reasons for the award was yed live.


    She dragged her skirt in front of Denny and bowed to her politely. When she received the trophy, the audience apuded.


    Lilia held the trophy in one hand, then she epted the microphone that was handed over by Denny.


    The beams of spotlights shone on her from all directions, and her beautiful figure almost captivated everyone''s eyes.


    She looked at the audience, leaned slightly, and spoke clearly, "Hello everyone, I''m Lilia!"


    Her fans cheered and her admirers pped enthusiastically.


    Including the main crew of the "Chosen Kingdom", they all looked at her excitedly.


    Lilia''s eyes shone like stars, and she curled her lips in a calm and graceful manner. "First of all, thank you to the judges for their kindness for giving me such a valuable award. It is an honor to be nominated along with several other seniors in the film and television industry. I''m so lucky to have won this trophy."


    At this point, Lilia shook her head andughed, and there was alsoughter from the audience.


    "If I have the opportunity in the future, I will continue to expand my acting skills and try to do better for the audience. Secondly, I would like to thank the main creative crew of "The Chosen Kingdom", including the director Louis who has recruited me, Brother Edward and Shirley and the rest of the crews. Because of their contributions, this drama has been able to shine brightly across the country."


    "Lastly, I would like to thank my agent, Harold, who has worked hard and guided me over the years. In the future, I will continue to work hard, and once again thank you for everyone''s trust."


    After she finished her words, Lilia took a step back and bowed deeply to express her gratitude.


    When she withdrew from the stage, the host came back and took over the spot.


    "After listening to Lilia''s speech, I suddenly thought of a sentence. Harold, do you know what it is?"


    Harold looked at Louis beside him, and asked, "What?"


    "Luck and humility belong to the victor! The role yed by Lilia is deeply rooted in people''s hearts. I think the judges and guests here also remember this film. Even though this is her first movie, this result is also fair. She deserves it and I can''t wait to work with her again!"


    Tonight, the news of Lilia winning the award was posted on the front page on all major tforms.


    After this neenth award ceremony was over, it could be said that the film "The Chosen Kingdom" became the winner.


    Not only did they win the best supporting female actress, but also best male actor, best special effects award, best director award and many other awards.


    Lilia did not attend the celebratory banquet due to her health.


    But she received congrattory text messages from many people on her cell phone.


    For some time, Lilia''s name was again popr in all corners of the country.


    As a supermodel, she was able to star in films and win best supporting female actress in one try. This is rare in domestic film and television circles.


    Of course, even if there were several different voices in public opinion, no one would dare to question the authority of this award openly.


    After the awards ceremony, Lilia returned to the car, and it was almost nine o''clock in the evening.


    Dina handed over the nutritious meal that was prepared in advance, and said quickly, "Madam, congrattions! I just watched the award live broadcast. When you won the award, the number of viewers on the live broadcast tform reached 20 million, this is a record-breaking!"


    Lilia rubbed her tired shoulders, turning her gaze to look at the trophy next to her. "I didn''t expect to win myself."


    At this time, Harold came in after smoking outside the car. When he heard these words, he raised his eyebrows and joked, "It seems that I can deal with it with a normal heart, and there is apletely unexpected advantage!"


    After today, it was clear that Lilia''s rank and poprity would definitely rise to a higher level.


    Just as she was leaving the ce, several directors had alreadye to talk to her, wanting Lilia to star in their films.


    At this moment, Lilia sighed, still holding the lunch that Dina had given her in her arms.


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "This is indeed quite a surprising blessing��. Dina, I''m a little tired, let''s go back home!"


    Really tired, and she had no appetite.


    She had just rummaged through all the congrattory messages on her cell phone, but what she was looking for was nowhere to be found.


    What is that man doing?!


    Hasn''t he seen the news about the award?!


    Although she appeared calm and gentle, deep in her heart, she longed to see her husband.


    Dina saw Lilia''s tired expression, so she hurriedly started the engine and left the National Grand Theatre.


    On the way, Lilia received a call from ire.


    "Lilia, you are amazing! I''m so d you won best supporting female actress in one fell swoop!"


    Lilia closed her eyes and smiled gently. "Thank you sis."


    "Oh yeah, I called you to let you know that the final version of the wedding dress has arrived. Tomorrow morning, I will arrange your photo shoot...."

 Chapter 808 - Disappeared?

    When Lilia ended the call with ire, then Harold his gaze towards her. "What is it? Are you going to meet her tomorrow?"


    Lilia nodded slightly, and told the photo session that her brother-inw had prepared.


    Hearing this, Harold narrowed his eyes. "When will you ept the next job?"


    Lilia smiled. "This isn''t a job, it''s my sister-inw''s bridal boutique shop, so I don''t charge at all."


    Harold nced at her with clear eyes. "It seems that you have tried on the wedding dress?"


    "Well, I tried the sample, it''s not bad."


    Seeing her calm appearance, Harold suppressed the suspicion in his heart. He raised his wrist to check the time. "What time is tomorrow? I''ll bring Dn to help."


    Lilia pondered for a few seconds, shook her head and refused. "No need, sis ire said that she has already arranged for a makeup artist, and since this is only to help her, don''t wastepany resources!"


    Harold''s thin lips squirmed. Staring at her indifferent and persistent brows, he gave up the idea.


    ��


    The car then drove them to Gaia first, and when Lilia finished changing her clothes, she drove back to Vi Lakeside.


    Lilia entered and handed her lunch box to the maid.


    She let Harold disy the trophy in thepany.


    The maid stood in front of the door and saw her sad expression. She couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Madam, are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Lilia shook her head and walked into the living room to look around. No changes whatsoever.


    The long awaited figure was still nowhere to be seen.


    It''s already early May, when will he be back?!


    The maid followed Lilia''s back, and the weight of the lunch box in her hand made her realize that the model didn''t seem to eat the food inside.


    She opened her mouth but stopped talking.


    After a while, when she raised her eyes again, she saw that Lilia had already gone up to the second floor.


    Returning to the bedroom, Lilia sighed heavily.


    The atmosphere at this awards show was so enthusiastic that she was a little dizzy from the noise.


    Slowly walking to the end of the bed, she slept on her back, feeling a burst of exhaustion in her heart.


    Lilia looked at every corner of the bedroom nkly, lowered her eyelids and remained silent for a while before reaching out and taking her cell phone from her bag.


    There are seven messages disyed on the screen.


    Lilia suppressed her heartbeat and opened it, only to find that there was still no news from Jean.


    She didn''t like to specte on his own, so he immediately made a video call to the man.


    After a minute, there was no answer.


    Lilia''s eyes shed suspiciously, and she opened the call history again and called him.


    However��. The result was the same.


    Now, she couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    During this period of time, no matter how busy the husband is, they will never have time to lose touch.


    But on the day she won the award, there was no news from him.


    Lilia held her phone in a daze, and in a moment, she called Kenny.


    On this business trip, Kenny doesn''t seem to be following him.


    But he is the assistant to the president, so he should know the most.


    On the other end of the phone, the sound was very loud.


    Kenny took the phone and walked for a while, then he asked, "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    Lilia was worried that it would interfere with his work, so she asked straightforwardly. "Kenny, is he busy today?"


    Hearing the question, Kenny then replied. "I don''t know anything about this. The president is working on a separate project, so there''s not much information exchange with the head office."


    Lilia couldn''t get any useful news from Kenny, and faintly heard someone talking to the man again. She didn''t want to bother him anymore, and hurriedly hung up the phone.


    She sighed softly while holding her cell phone in her hand, mind wandering somewhere.


    Suddenly, Lilia remembered something. Thest time she lost contact with her husband was on the night she went to Mn for fashion week.


    At that time, it was impossible to contact him, but the man appeared in front of the observatory the next day.


    The next day...


    Lilia recalled the details at that time, which were very simr to tonight.


    She bit the corner of her mouth andforted herself. "Maybe he was on the ne and he meant to prepare a surprise for me."


    Although this kind of thought was a bit delusional, it was better than letting her mind wander to the wrong ce.


    Lilia suppressed her sorrow, adjusted her mood and changed into her pajamas. Then she went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Actually, many people couldn''t sleep tonight.


    At the same time, ording to the Air Express report, due to flight control reasons to Surabaya Airport, several flights were dyed that night.


    An internal employee at the airport said that that afternoon until three in the morning, a number of private jets arrived at Surabaya International Terminal.


    The number was astonishing


    . .....


    The next day, at seven o''clock in the morning, Lilia was awakened by a knock on the door.


    She was wearing her nightgown, her hands fluttering above her head to arrange her messy hair. She was surprised when she opened the door. "Sister?"


    Outside the bedroom door, ire stood in her working attire.


    Lilia felt that ire''s outfit today was very formal and elegant.


    The color of the rose red suit was brilliant, and it actually looked right on her.


    Her waist was curvy and her neck was also decorated with a gold ne.


    ire looked into Lilia''s sleepy eyes, reached out and touched her cheeks. "Are you awake?"


    Lilia nodded, and when she left the room, she asked, "Why did youe here so soon?"


    "Is it too early? It''s almost half past seven. Since I''ve asked for your help promoting my shop, of course I have to show my sincerity by picking you up in person!"


    ire''s words made Lilia burst outughing, and the two stood side by side. As she walked down the stairs, she joked. "What are you talking about�� Families should help each other!"


    "Even if it''s a gesture to help, it won''t hurt to show professionalism!"


    The two came into the living room, and the maids brought two sses of warm water in time.


    After ire sat down and looked at theyout of the vi, Lilia drank the water, and suggested, "Sis, do you want to have breakfast together before leaving?"


    "Okay!"


    After Lilia washed her face, she and ire sat down at the dining table. A simple breakfast of bread and omelette was there for the two of them. "Where is the shooting location today?"


    ire swallowed her bread. "Batu Town in Coban Talun."


    "Is it outdoors?" Lilia was a little surprised, she thought the wedding dress photoshoot would be in the studio.


    ire pursed the corners of her mouth, and a trace of scheming appeared in her eyes. "Outdoors are special. The flower gardens there are the best for wedding photos."


    This is true!


    Lilia heard ire''s exnation and nodded inadvertently. "I also saw a lot of people filming promotional videos in Batu city before. Since it''s still May, it looks like the scenery in the city must be beautiful."


    About half an hourter, Lilia put on loose clothes that were easy to change and left with ire.


    On the way, they sat in the car chatting. "Sister, have you heard from Jean recently?"

 Chapter 809 - Seventeen Billion!

    Hearing that voice, ire shook her head solemnly. "No, I''ve been busy with my bridal shoptely, what''s wrong? You two�� Did you two have a fight?"


    "No, there is no fight, but I have not been able to contact him sincest night," Lilia answered in a neutral tone despite doubts that started to arise in her eyes.


    She didn''t know why she felt like her husband was disappearing suddenly. They lost contactst night, and when Lilia thought she could reach him in the morning, the man''s phone was still dead.


    It is very unusual.


    When ire saw Lilia''s sad face, she smiled and patted the back of her hand. "I understand how much you miss him. Men are like that... When they are focused on their work, sometimes they forget about the people around them."


    "I also heard from my brother that Jean''s been working on a private project so maybe he is paying too much attention to it. But don''t worry, maybe he''ll be back in two days!"


    Lilia lowered her head and shrugged pretentiously. "I know that Jean is very busy, but I haven''t been able to contact him sincest night, I feel a little ufortable."


    "Don''t worry." ire soothed. "Jean has lots of people around to protect him. Nothing bad will happen to him. Instead of worrying about him, you better think about what eyeshadow color looks better when the MUA does your makeup."


    "I watched your award video yesterday. pretty, but it''s almost meaningless. Later the makeup artist will pick some colors for you and match them to the wedding dress. It will be fantastic of course!"


    ire forcefully changed the subject, and Lilia had forgotten her worries for a moment.


    ...


    8:30 am, at Batu Town.


    When Lilia came here, she started to look around as she got out of the car.


    It seemed like there was a special event in town today. Many luxury cars were parked in the parking lot not far from the entrance.


    The houses built on the edge of the entrance were decorated with bow-shaped sea-blue clouds, and the fence at the edge of the flower garden was covered in dense and delicate clusters of flowers, looking beautiful and majestic.


    She looked around again, and as she followed ire down the stone path, she asked curiously, "Is there any special asion today?"


    ire looked at Lilia with a confused expression. "I don''t know, let''s hurry to the location. Let''s go to the locker room first."


    ...


    At 9:30 am, Lilia had finished her makeup.


    She was sitting in the locker room, and saw herself reflected in the mirror. She could not resist a bit of a daze. "Sister, don''t you think makeup is a bit too much?" Lilia reached out and touched the hair on top of her head.


    Her hair was curly, extending from the side of her forehead to the back of her head, and the top of her head had a convex arch, perhaps for the convenience of wearing a veil.


    And the action of pinching her hair also caused her fingertips to be stained with a touch of golden sand.


    ording to Lilia, this makeup is too much. It took her over half an hour to finish makeup, and after setting it up, the MUA sprinkled some sand spray for the decorations.


    Standing behind her, ire nodded in satisfaction. "I thought this champagne eyeshadow would suit you very well, but�� it looks like the blush is a little heavy. Good thing your skin is already white, so you can save on the blush."


    While speaking, she called the makeup artist to fix the blush for Lilia.


    After the makeup was done, it was time to put on her wedding dress.


    Lilia followed ire into the dressing room, and as the wooden door opened, the wedding dress ced in the center of the room looked very impressive.


    Outside the window, the scorching sun could be felt from thousands of miles.


    Lilia stood in the doorway dazed, her eyes sparkling with diamonds.


    This champagne colored wedding dress was much more beautiful than the sample.


    Since she has been in the modeling industry for a long time, she has been used to countless luxurious dresses, but nothing can make her look so enchanted.


    A wedding dress is probably every woman''s dream.


    Lilia is no exception.


    She stepped forward, and her eyes were fixed on the finished wedding dress.


    The Moir�� waves on the neckline are no longer the usual style, especially when it''s embroidered with silver thread.


    Thepletely natural bow was engraved with a familiar imprint in memory.


    She raised her hand to touch the ne, and asked in awe, "Sis, who is the designer?"


    ire was standing sideways behind her. Watching Lilia''s confused look, she rambled on. "A friend of mine who works overseas, how is it? Does it look good?"


    Lilia nodded without hesitation. She stretched out her fingertip and gently stroked the neckline. "This design is almost the same as the ne design that Jean gave me. I didn''t expect the design of this wedding dress to be so simr to it."


    After hearing this, ire slowly stepped forward, and when she stood beside her, she answered with a smile. "I heard that many designers love these elements, it may be a coincidence."


    Lilia temporarily suppressed the strange emotions in her heart that could not be exined.


    Her gaze gradually switched, and she saw that the skirt wedding dress was covered with sparkling diamonds.


    "Is this a diamond? Or crystal?" Lilia touched it carefully. Judging by the color and brightness, it was more like a diamond.


    At this moment, ire gave an answer, "Those are all diamonds found in South Africa. You wouldn''t expect it because this diamond is so small, but these 170 diamonds are carefully selected with a high degree of purity."


    Lilia was surprised. "Then the price of this wedding dress..."


    ire stretched out her finger. "Seventeen billion!"


    Hearing this, Lilia pulled the finger that was touching the wedding dress.


    How expensive!


    Seeing her movement, ire grabbed her shoulder and stepped forward. "Come on, I''ll help you put it on. Honestly, this wedding dress is so beautiful, and I''ve never had one made this beautiful in my shop."


    Since this wedding dress was expensive, Lilia was very careful when trying it on. The skirt was adorned with 170 real diamonds, even if she had worn dresses as expensive as this before, nothing couldpare to this wedding dress.


    Ten minutester, ire pulled Lilia into a full-sized mirror. With a slim waist and graceful curves, showing no sign of a pregnant mother''s belly at all.


    A ne with a cloud line on her corbonesplemented the neckline design of the dress.


    "This is so beautiful..."


    ire let out an unsustainable emotion behind her, and her eyes started to moisten.


    "Sister, the length of this wedding dress doesn''t seem to match high heels."


    Lilia condensed her wondrous thoughts, stood in front of the mirror and looked carefully, only to realize a slight problem.


    Right now, she was still wearing t shoes, and the length of the skirt of her wedding dress was fitting that dragged the floor.


    But if she was wearing high heels, she worried that her skirt would be pulled up.


    After hearing this, ire turned around and walked to the corner of the dressing room. She took out a shoebox. "I almost forgot, it seems I''m getting senile soon. You don''t have to worry, just wear these shoes.. These are t shoes specially prepared for you."

 Chapter 810 - Her Body Shines Under The Sun

    Inside the shoe box, there is a pair of women''s champagne-colored shoes with pointed toes.


    Lilia couldn''t help butugh as she took the shoes out of the box. "You are really worried about my pregnancy to the point of bothering to prepare these shoes!"


    "Ah, this is just a genuine concern. I''m not going to half-way prepare for this promotion anyway. Okay, let''s see if there''s any more trouble. If there isn''t, let''s go do the photoshoot!"


    ire stood up while smoothing the hem of the wedding dress.


    Lilia turned in front of the mirror two more times, and just as she was about to leave, she felt that something was missing.


    "Sister, the veil..."


    "Oh yeah, what''s wrong with me today?! I always forget everything!"


    ire quickly took the veil from the hanger after Lilia reminded her.


    She tiptoed carefully, put a veil over her hair for Lilia, and a two meter veil spread out behind her like a waterfall.


    After finishing everything, ire circled her again. After confirming there was no problem, the two people left the changing room.


    On the way, Lilia followed ire towards the flower garden.


    She lifted her skirt gently, and looked around and became suspicious. "Why isn''t anyone here today?"


    "It''s a weekday, and everyone doesn''t have time to go on vacation."


    Lilia was still confused, but what her sister-inw said made sense, so she didn''t worry about it anymore.


    A few minutester, the two arrived at the flower garden. ire nced at the time, it was 10:05 a.m.


    She looked around, then pointed to the stage in front. "Lilia, behind that is the shooting location, the staff is waiting for you there. My stomach suddenly hurts a little, you go first, I''ll catch up with youter!"


    "Are you okay?" Lilia turned her gaze to look at her with concern in her eyes.


    For today''s event, she didn''t summon Harold. Except for the makeup artist she saw in the dressing room earlier, she didn''t see anyone else at all.


    For some reason, Lilia felt something strange.


    But because of her trust in her sister-inw, she still calmed all her emotions and carried out her duties.


    At this moment, ire clutched her lower abdomen, pretending to smile reluctantly. "It''s not a problem, you may not know it. After giving birth, it will be a little difficult to hold a bowel movement. Go to the location first. Don''t worry about me, I''ll catch up with you."


    Lilia wanted to apany her, but because the wedding dress was too expensive, she didn''t dare to walk as she pleased.


    After careful consideration, he nodded in agreement. "Okay then, I''ll go first. If you don''t feel well, you can go back to the car and rest for a while. I''ll coordinate with the staff to do the photoshoot. Don''t rush back."


    Lilia''s gentle eyes stared at ire, this was quite touching to her heart. ire couldn''t help but step forward to hug her. "Your words can calm everyone down. Hurry up and leave, I''ll catch up with you in 10 minutes."


    "Okay!"


    After that, ire turned and left.


    She watched as ire''s back pulled away, curled her lips, and walked towards the stage in front.


    This set seemed to have just been installed, and she seemed familiar with the images she saw on the inte.


    In the center of the stage was a door, so Lilia stepped forward and pushed it gently, and the door opened in response.


    In the expanding field of vision, no staff member is visible.


    Only the tform of a long flower gate extends to the entrance of a mini building in front.


    This arrangement made Lilia feel a little surprised again.


    She entered the door, stepped onto the catwalk steps, and suddenly a buzzing sound floated through the air.


    Lilia looked up and saw four small drones flying out of nowhere under the blue sky.


    She nced a few times, pursed her lips and smiled. Maybe drone enthusiasts were ying around here.


    On the stage, Lilia walked through the flower gate quietly.


    Within the navy blue flower, her shadow stepped closer towards the building.


    She didn''t realize that as she walked past this white runway, the ground behind her was lit up by the stars.


    Even if the sun is dazzling, it still can''t cover the stars on the catwalk.


    Lilia stood silently in front of the closed door of the building.


    She was silent for a few seconds with her hands in front of her, and no sound was heard.


    Where''s the staff?!


    Lilia raised her eyes and looked at the building. In this quiet and solemn ce, she extended her hand gracefully and knocked gently on the door.


    At this time, she was a little worried, was she in the wrong location?!


    The door to the building was very heavy, but with a knock, the carved wooden door opened slowly.


    Perhaps it was the wedding dress she was wearing that made Lilia pay more attention to her behavior, so when the door opened, she slowly lifted her cheeks and smiled gently.


    It''s just�� the gap in the door opened slightly, and when Lilia raised her eyes, the smile on the corner of her mouthpletely froze.


    Perhaps, in this life, she would never have imagined that she would see such an unforgettable sight in this ce.


    In this mini church-like building, the sun pours into the ss windows, dazzling all the colors.


    Under the majestic cross, stood a priest and the figure of Jean Widjaya wearing a ck suit.


    Lilia''s gaze was deeply locked on the man. She didn''t have time to see who the people around her were, her brain suddenly went sluggish.


    After a long absence, she realized that her husband was dressed in a very orthodox ck suit, with one hand on his back and the other in front of him.


    Lilia had never seen her tie a bow tie. His facial features and thin lips were tinged with a small smile, making him look extremely handsome.


    Lilia kept blinking, trying to get rid of the moisture in her eyes.


    After staring at each other for a long time, her gaze trembled, and she saw three equally magnificent groomsmen standing on the left side of the man''s back.


    Alex, Chris, and Tom.


    They were dressed in the same clothes, moved the same way, and looked at her with a smile.


    On the other side, there were three bridesmaids in white dresses.


    Mellisa, Merry, Vivi.


    At this moment, Liliapletely understood all the details.


    The so-called favors for the promotion of her sister-inw''s bridal boutique, as well as the familiar Moire designs, the one hundred and seventy diamond iys, the entire tourist spot adorned with blue flowers and lots of cloud threads�� All were prepared for her wedding.


    During these past few days, the longing and loneliness hidden in her heart had been washed away by the currentplex emotions.


    She didn''t move, she stood in the shadow of the church entrance, her body shining with sunlight, clean and pure.


    At this moment, footsteps came slowly beside her under the speckled sunlight.


    She rolled her eyes stiffly, tears streaming down her face for a moment.


    ''Grandpa��''


    Caleb, who was wearing a fine suit, walked in front of her in a happy voice and was slightly moved.


    "Little girl, Grandpa hase to send you to the altar!"

 Chapter 811 - Lilia Mayer, Will You Marry Me?

    Caleb held Lilia''s hand, and he patted the back of her hand in satisfaction.


    Her every move since she entered Batu city was monitored by drones.


    By nine o''clock in the morning, the hot search for Lilia and Jean Widjaya''s #Marriage had flooded all media magazines and headlines.


    It was just that Lilia didn''t know.


    Jean goes to great lengths to prepare for the biggest wedding of the century.


    At this moment, Lilia was walking on the red carpet of the church with her grandfather in her arms.


    Lilia wasn''t one to cry, but in a scene like this, she cried.


    In the dim vision, she was getting closer to her future husband step by step.


    On the seats on both sides, countless familiar faces were watching her.


    She could feel those kind eyes and their smiles that were full of blessings.


    Even as she walked to the front row of seats, the figure on the right side stood up slowly.


    He faced Lilia, with a smile on the corner of his mouth and light in his eyes. He hands the bridal bouquet to her and says, "Lilia, I wish you a happy life."


    That''s her uncle, Julius!


    She took the bouquet, there were many tears on her cheeks. She wanted to wipe her tears, but she let go of her intention.


    The moment she saw Julius, Lilia burst into tears again.


    Those she loves and cares about... they''re all here.


    Mellisa wore a dress like a princess for the first time in her life.


    Merry ys a bridesmaid when she returns from abroad.


    The sons of three powerful families in Surabaya had be the groom''spanion, but even when most people called them so, they were already like brothers with Jean.


    Everyone from the Mayer Family, the Irwan Family, and the Austin Family from Jakarta were also present.


    And ... Jean''s ''brothers'' from Parma also came.


    He knows Lilia too well, he cares about all she cares about, so he does everything for her.


    Lilia had never felt that life could be so filled with joy and happiness.


    At this time, she walked in front of Jean with a bouquet in hand, and looked at him with tears. In the eyes of Jean Widjaya, she looked like an anger that heaven sent to him.


    The man''s thin lips lifted a warm smile, his eyes were gentle as he opened his palms and waited for her toe.


    Witnessed by the priest, Caleb took his granddaughter''s hand and put Lilia''s hand in Jean''s.


    But before that, he grabbed the groom''s palm, squeezed it hard and said earnestly, "Jean, from today onwards, I have left Liliapletely to you! Make her happy for the rest of her life!"


    Jean grabbed Lilia''s hand, and when he pulled her to his side, he respectfully nodded. "Grandpa, rest assured!"


    He had known each other for a long time, and he first told Caleb his n and asked for his blessing.


    Caleb pped the backs of their hands and returned to his seat.


    Next to him was Simon in the same suit.


    Seeing his granddaughter getting married, he felt so emotional, but after all, he could only see happiness in Lilia''s eyes.


    At this moment, Lilia was standing in front of the man, she couldn''t imagine how ugly she was now.


    She had shed too many tears.


    She looked at him, her fingertips reached for him and whispered in a low voice. "You are so thin..."


    She had not seen him for more than a month, and the man''s cheeks were slightly sunken. Even though it didn''t spoil his good looks and temperament, it still made Lilia feel depressed.


    The man took her hand and raised his thumb to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Their eyes met each other, and the love was very thick in the air.


    He asked, "Lilia Mayer, will you marry me today?"


    Hearing this, Lilia''s tears fell like rain, and she couldn''t open her mouth properly because it was filled with sobs.


    She cried and nodded, again and again.


    "Yes, I want to marry you!"


    No matter how strong and arrogant he was, Jean Widjaya couldn''t stop his eyes from turning red with tears pooling on the corner.


    He restrained his emotions and took his wife to his side. After nodding to the priest, the two of them stood under the cross.


    Behind him, the three groomsmen were smiling while the three bridesmaids were crying.


    The priest looked at the clock, it was 10:15.


    He nodded slightly, looked at the pair in front of him, and he asked, "Jean Widjaya, will you take Lilia Mayer to be your life partner? Be one with her in front of God, love her in good times or bad, rich or poor, healthy or sick? Are you willing to love, always live together in peace and harmony until death do you part, as the Lord hasmanded?"


    Jean looked at Lilia and answered firmly. "I do!"


    Then the priest looked at Lilia and said the same thing.


    While crying, Lilia answered, "I do!"


    The priest smiled at them with relief. "Now is the time for the ring exchange."


    As soon as the words fell, Mellisa walked over from behind, holding two rings in her hands.


    Lilia looked at the two rings, and her breath trembled.


    The man turned to face her, took her left hand, and put the ring on his wife''s ring finger.


    He took out a heart-shaped diamond ring. Therge diamond was carefully crafted, and after a nce, she ced it on the woman''s ring finger gently. The 17 carat diamond was a symbol of his deep love for her.


    Lilia lowered her head and stared at the diamond ring, then pursed the corners of her mouth.


    This was a testimony of their love, and the imprint carved into their bones.


    Lilia looked down, and gently put the ring on for Jean.


    As the exchange of rings was over, the priest nodded and smiled. "This rings symbolize the pure love of the groom and the bride, may this ring be a sign of a lifelong love between Mr. Jean Widjaya and Mrs. Lilia Mayer. Now the groom can kiss the bride!"


    In front of everyone, the two faced each other, their figures engraved in their eyes.


    Jean held Lilia''s cheeks in both hands, and slowly bowed.


    As their lips touched, there was a burst of beautiful music in the church.


    Michael Buble''s song �C Home became their wedding apaniment.


    Because even though there are a million people by Lilia''s side, she will always feel lonely without Jean Widjaya''s figure in her life. And today, the figure of the man has returned to her side.


    This is also the song she sang for Jean.


    As their main wedding song today, it reverberates in every corner of the church.


    Lilia tightly gripped the man''s wrist. With such a deep kiss, plus the sound of singing, tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    She closed her eyes tightly, but did not see the corner of the man''s eyes which were also teary.


    ''Falling in love with you is my destiny��''


    Day and night, despite the wind and rain, they would live the rest of their lives together.


    Inside the church, everyone pped for them.


    There are so many people who love Lilia Mayer, but there is only one special person who can live in her heart, and it''s Jean Widjaya.


    He had rented this entire resort and arranged a surprise wedding for her.


    He personally designed a unique wedding dress for her, making her the most beautiful bride ever.


    He personally calls every family, friend, best friend and brings everyone to their wedding.


    The wedding took ce at 10:15, because she was ten when she met that fifteen years old boy.

 Chapter 812 - Everything About Me Is Yours

    After the wedding ceremony was over, Lilia burst into tears and blushed.


    At the church, the guests had gone to the buffet area in pairs and threes.


    Under the cross, Lilia looked at the man, her nose was red, and there were a thousand words choking in her throat, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The man caressed the corners of her red eyes, bending down to touch her forehead. "Mrs. Widjaya, do you like the wedding I prepared for you?"


    Lilia closed her eyes with tears, and answered in a hoarse voice, "I love it, Jean�� I love you, I love you, I love you��"


    She didn''t know how many "I love you" she said, but still she felt it wasn''t enough!


    How lucky she was to meet Jean.


    The man put his index finger on her lips. "No need to rush, I have a lifetime just to listen to you."


    Lilia hugged him, pressed her cheek against his chest. There was a steady and strong heartbeat beside her, and her eyes were red again.


    Today, every tear she shed was that of happiness.


    Today, two people walked slowly toward them.


    It was ire and James.


    Lilia could not help but smile when she saw them.


    ire''s eyes were also red, and she had been sitting in the front row of the church, watching her brother and Lilia finally get married.


    Fortunately, she managed to convince Lilia to put on her wedding dress.


    "Sister, you tricked me... ''


    Lilia said jokingly, and ire sighed softly. "Sometimes I feel I can''t keep this secret, but it looks like I''ve seeded in tricking you!"


    James looked at them with delight. He handed a document in his hand to the man. "I asked someone to get it out of the bank!"


    "Thank you brother."


    The man took the document and handed it to Lilia. "The dowry given to you is always in the bank."


    Lilia looked down at the document, showing a stunned expression.


    She remembered it, but because she was busy, she forgot.


    ire stepped forward and patted the two of them on the shoulder. "Lilia, have a look. I heard that Jean prepared a present beforehand when he decided to marry you. After you read it,e to the square, everyone is waiting for you to throw your bouquet!"


    After ire and James left, Lilia slowly opened the document under the man''s intense gaze.


    The man said, "The ring was prepared in advance. You''ve never seen it, so you have to wear it for the rest of your life. The contents of this document have been notarized and are permanently valid. Is Mrs. Widjaya satisfied?"


    Lilia raised her eyes and ran into Jean''s serious gaze. "Giving everything to me... Don''t you leave something for yourself?"


    This document was signed on August 30st year.


    There is a signature and fingerprint from Jean, and it is a statement that he unconditionally gave all property in his name to Lilia and this is permanent.


    The man looked at her gently, holding her cheek with one hand. "Everything about me is yours, and my heart is yours!"


    Lilia sucked in a breath of cold air, lifted her head slightly, blinked, and burst into tears again.


    How long would it take to calm the shock in her heart and the unforgettable memory her husband brought to her today?


    Maybe, a lifetime wasn''t enough.


    Lilia pursed the corners of her mouth, covered the tip of her nose and said shakily, "I have to live well because life is very short, and my time with you is far from enough. A lifetime is not enough. ...Maybe I will love you in the next life too."


    Ten minutester, Lilia and Jean came to the za outside the church.


    Under the warm sunshine and green shade, countless rtives and friends stopped and stared at them when they saw their figures.


    In the distance, a little girl came and cheered. "Sis Lilia, wooo�� I miss you so much!"


    Merry''s eyes were red like rabbits, she even cried all the time during the wedding ceremony.


    She was so touched!


    She did not expect Jean Widjaya could be so romantic.


    Merry ran and stopped hastily when she was a step ahead.


    The little girl whispered. "Sis, I miss you so much..."


    She didn''t dare step forward and hug her, for fear that she would hurt the little baby.


    Lilia took a step forward, sighed and hugged Merry, "Are you on leave from school?"


    The little girl nodded. "Uncle Jean prepared a special ne to pick me up. I returned three days ago and have helped to organize this wedding. I''m very touched, you must live happily!"


    Lilia then squeezed her face. "You will have a day like this one day."


    Merry lowered her head shyly and pulled her. Her hands were shaking. "Then... What will you do after this? Will you throw the bouquet at me? Come on, lots of people are waiting for you to throw the bouquet! Sis, you have to see where I stand!"


    Merry couldn''t help but pull Lilia into the square.


    She nced back at the man and saw him standing with curled lips and nodding. Then, Merry finally brought them to a crowded ce.


    After Merry shouted, many unmarried men and women gathered.


    Chris, Tom, and Alex were clearly not interested.


    Mellisa was pulled by Vivi to join in.


    This also included Kenny who had not given up chasing Maria and hoped for a miracle.


    Antonio, Glen, Vincent, Alice and the others all rushed over to join in on the fun.


    As these people gathered, someone shouted, "Lilia, look at me, I''m here!"


    "Lilia, throw it at me, me, me!"


    "Madam, have mercy on me, I need a miracle to be with her."


    At this moment, Chris was standing beside Merry. He narrowed his eyes and leaned over and whispered. "What do you want to do with the flowers?"


    The little girl craned her neck happily and answered confidently, "Marry the man I love!"


    "Wh- who is it?" Chris'' handsome face turned dark!


    Merry was heartless, she tiptoed and looked forward. "No matter who I marry, I want the bouquet!"


    Chris nced at her, then looked around. Because the little girl wanted it, he would take it for her.


    After all, he is way bigger, so with long arms and long legs, he is confident that he can get it!


    At this moment, Lilia looked at nearly twenty men and the woman behind her, and with a sh, she suddenly saw her uncle Julius outside the crowd.


    She said something to wait, and then walked in front of Julius. "Uncle, don''t you want to take it? If youe to pick it up, I''ll definitely give it to you."


    Even though Lilia had stopped crying, her eyes were red and swollen. Her peach eyes were bing more and more moist and clear.


    Standing in ce, Julius gently stuck her hair out of her ears. "It''s a youngster''s favourite, I won''t be joining in on the fun!"


    "Come on, you are also a young man!"


    Lilia grabbed his arm and walked towards the crowd. The bouquet was handed to her by her little uncle.


    She didn''t understand Julius'' thoughts, nor did she ever think deeply about other possibilities.


    But he was her little uncle, and always will be!

 Chapter 813 - Mellisa’s Honesty

    In the end, Julius was dragged while picking up the bouquet that Lilia gave him.


    He smiled at her joyous brows, and there was a ce in his sour and tender heart.


    Lilia stood at the forefront of the crowd, looking back at the smiles and excited cheeks of the people.


    She turned and saw the blue bouquet in her hand. After taking a deep breath, she tossed the bouquet over her head.


    The bouquet flew, and she turned anxiously to wait and see.


    Chris was the first to jump.


    He wanted to take it for the little girl, but before he touched it, the countless people around him all jumped.


    The bouquet floated into the air, and everyone reached out to catch it.


    "That bouquet is mine!"


    "Sis, get it for me!"


    "For Maria''s sake!"


    "Vincent, what are you doing here? Go, the bouquet is mine."


    Everyone rushed after the bouquet, and the scene became chaotic because there were too many people.


    Lilia''s heart also fluctuated rapidly.


    Then, someone jumped up and wanted to take the bouquet, but due to too much force, she identally threw the bouquet far away.


    Seeing the bouquet float back in the air, as they chased, the bunch of navy blue flowers identallynded in someone''s arms.


    Melissa is stunned!


    She stared at the bouquet in her arms, slightly confused.


    She didn''t mean to take it!


    Why is this bouquet still falling on her?!


    She felt that something had fallen, so she subconsciously raised her hand and held the bouquet in one fell swoop.


    The scramble for these wreaths stopped one after another.


    They watched Mellisa''s movement of holding the bouquet, each hitting their chest.


    After all, it was a game with a lot of fun, and everyone wasn''t really disappointed.


    At this moment, Lilia passed through the crowd, and caught a glimpse of Mellisa holding her bouquet.


    Seeing this, she paced forward. "Sis, congrattions!"


    "Wow, Mellisa is so lucky! It seems that the person who will be getting married next is you!"


    Merry pped and said casually about the meaning of this bouquet of flowers.


    Melissa shook her head in surprise. When she saw Liliaing, she held the bouquet and handed it over. "I got it by ident, do you want to throw it again?"


    Lilia pushed the bouquet back in front of her. "Even if it was an ident, it might be a great coincidence! There''s no reason for me to throw it again! Congrattions, sis!"


    Mellisa shook the bouquet, her hand slightly felt hot. "But I really didn''t mean to!"


    "Don''t say that, maybe it''s God''s will!"


    Lilia smiled and looked at Mellisa''s dress today. The shoulder line is very beautiful.


    She stepped forward and hugged her, inescapably grateful. "I didn''t expect to meet you today, thank you foring!"


    Mellisa raised an eyebrow, holding the bouquet in one hand, and holding it in the other. "It''s no big deal, nothing is more important than your wedding! It''s pretty good being a bridesmaid for the first time in my life."


    Lilia let go of her, then teased her. "Then, when you marry in the future, I will also be a bridesmaid for you!"


    "Me? Marrying in the future? Forget it! In this life...maybe there is no chance!"


    Lilia saw her calm and indifferent expression, smiled slyly, but didn''t say much.


    She didn''t know if it was an illusion, Mellisa seemed to be a little fatter than a few months ago.


    Her sister is too pessimistic about love, and she always hopes for an unfortunate ending for herself. Lilia wished she could start her happiness as soon as possible.


    On this day, the hot search for Lilia and Jean Widjaya''s wedding had been going on all day.


    Many photos of wedding scenes and various decorations have been published all over thework. There were so many married women in this world, but Lilia was definitely the happiest.


    There are a lot of guests in this Batu city.


    All rtives and friends at home and abroad gathered here, and those who knew and did not know each other gathered because of their big wedding.


    Half an hourter, Lilia and Jean came to the waterfall.


    She had changed into her wedding dress and was wearing arge red embroidered phoenix cheongsam.


    The breeze from the river blew gently across her face, she and the man pressed their fingers together.


    On the shimmering river, the breeze stirred the ripples.


    She looked up at the sky and when she retracted her gaze, she focused on the man''s face. "Brother Jack, I hope you can see it from above."


    The man''s thin lips slightly to the side, let go of her palm, and hugged her. "I can see him, he''s smiling very happily."


    Lilia leaned on his shoulder, reaching out to grab his cheek. "This month, it looks like you have lost a lot of weight from working hard."


    "This is nothing. I always do my best for you!"


    They looked at each other, then Lilia reached out her hand to hug him. "Merry said that the next one to get married is the one who gets the bouquet of flowers, do you think that''s true?"


    The man smiled. "Yes, thanks to you, your sister will definitely get married."


    Hearing this, Lilia''s eyebrows and eyes arched. She slowly closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of the most sacred love in the world.


    She wants everyone around her to be happy.


    She wants all her rtives and friends to be healthy and safe.


    She wanted a lot, and wanted to pass on the deepest happiness to everyone.


    The marriage of the century between Lilia and Jean Widjaya is finallying to an end.


    But their story and love will continue.


    There are too many misfortunes in life, and time is short. When you meet someone you love, you will naturally fight for them.


    Be it Merry, Mellisa, or Vivi, they all witnessed the beauty of this wedding, and imperceptibly left a trace of their longing for the future in their hearts.


    That evening, after the thanksgiving party was over, everyone left for their respective homes the next day.


    Mellisa stayed at Vi Lakeside for one night. Early in the morning, without saying anything, she just put on a in T-shirt and jeans and left Surabaya alone.


    She had been pregnant for four months.


    ...


    The weather in May is very nice.


    Mellisa took a taxi from the airport back to her small home in Jakarta.


    When she entered the door, her face changed and she rushed into the bathroom.


    After the morning sickness, beads of fine sweat dripped from her forehead.


    She was sitting on the floor, her eyes fixed on a lonely ce.


    In fact, she didn''t bring anything to Surabaya, but she did carry the bouquet all the way back to Jakarta.


    The phone in her pocket rang, she took it out and smiled casually.


    "Lilia��"


    On the phone, Lilia asked firmly and helplessly. "You left again without telling me, why don''t you ever tell me first every time you leave?"


    Melissa smiled. "Because every time I part with you, the tears you shed are not worth it for someone like me."


    "Sis, are you okay? Why is your voice so hoarse?"


    Melissa got up from the floor, holding the phone and looking at herself in the mirror.


    ''Lilia, without Leonard by my side, my heart is empty and cold��''


    After all, these words will never leave Melissa''s mouth.


    Especially after attending her sister''s marriage, Mellisa felt a longing for Leonard in her heart.


    She wanted to see him, hug him, kiss him, and ask him, "Long time no see.... How are you doing?"

 Chapter 814 - Departing For Bandung

    Mellisa listened to Lilia''s warning to her on the phone, and her sour heart must have felt warm.


    She didn''t want to stay in Surabaya for a few more days, but her physical condition didn''t allow her to act recklessly.


    "Lilia��"


    When Mellisa called out Lilia''s name, her voice choked. "You don''t have to worry about me, just wait for me at home, and call me whenever you need me."


    Lilia tried to persuade her, but her mouth was gagged.


    She sighed helplessly. "Okay, I was too busy yesterday, and I didn''t have time to chat with you. You should take care of yourself even when you''re alone."


    "Okay, I''ll definitely do."


    Mellisa immediately hung up the phone, her sour mouth unable to utter another sentence.


    Moreover, she was also afraid of expressing her own thoughts, and she did not dare to face her stubbornness calmly.


    Mellisa put her hand on the sink and slowly raised her eyes to look in the mirror.


    She moved her eyes slightly down and looked down at her lower belly.


    She decided to live alone with this child.


    Even if there was only solitude in the future, at least�� there was still a baby with her, which could still be said to be her only constion.


    Mellisa''s fingers went up her lower abdomen, and as she stretched her eyebrows, a trace of tenderness passed through her eyes.


    At first, she thought it was an ectopic pregnancy, but in the end it was a real pregnancy.


    For the sake of this child, she gave up smoking and drinking. She bought an old house by the river, nted flowers and herbs every day, waiting for her child''s birth.


    Maybe this is good.


    Mellisa suppressed her heartbeat and washed her face with water.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she caught a glimpse of the withered bouquet of flowers on the table in front of the window.


    The gurgling stream of water outside the window was refracted by the sunlight, and her eyes were irritated.


    Mellisa''s chin was still dripping with water, and she walked slowly to the table, gently touching the flower petals with her fingertips.


    "Leonard..."


    She subconsciously muttered a name that burned in her heart, and her eyes became misty and gloomy.


    Ten minutester, the awkward Mellisa finally couldn''t stand the obsession in her heart, so she took the phone and called one of her subordinates, Martin.


    "Boss?" Martin was surprised when he received a call from Mellisa.


    Recently, his boss said that she needed to concentrate and shut herself up at home.


    So why did she call now?!


    Is she bored?


    Mellisa still rubbed her hands on the bouquet, hesitated for a long time, then asked in a deep voice. "What happened in Bandung?"


    Martin suddenly said, "Ah!? The person named Leonard had an ident, and the wedding was postponed!"


    "What?! ident?!" Mellisa''s tone was excited and nervous.


    Martin scratched his head. "Boss, this is reallyplicated. I''m already in Bandung, but I can''t get into the Adler family at all. I''ve only heard a few rumors, I can''t directly confirm them. So I don''t know the specifics myself."


    Mellisa squeezed the fingertips of the phone and quietly licked her teeth, her eyes wrinkled.


    Martin heard that she wasn''t talking, and added, "I don''t know what happened to the man. But during this time, I heard that doctors were always in and out of the Adlers'' house. Could he be seriously ill?"


    Hearing this, Mellisa narrowed her eyes, the corners of her mouth turned pale, and said, "Okay." She then hung up.


    She''s going to Bandung!


    After suppressing her mind for so long, especially at the aftermath of Lilia''s wedding, the urge to see Leonard was so difficult.


    Mellisa gritted her teeth and opened the photo album hesitantly while holding the phone.


    Inside, there are still pre-wedding photos of Leonard and his fianc��e.


    These few nights, she kept looking at this photo, her heart became dull and sad.


    Obviously, she had rejected Lilia''s suggestion, but now, hearing the news of his failed marriage, and the many doctors entering and leaving the Adlers'' home, Mellisa''s heart began to fall into turmoil.


    She opened the album and focused on the photo.


    He was still very handsome, tall and indifferent, staring nkly at the camera.


    And the woman standing beside him, holding his arm with one hand with a faint and embarrassed smile on the corner of her mouth looked so beautiful.


    Mellisa looked at the photo for a moment, then closed it briefly, rubbing her sore forehead.


    But she couldn''t help it and took another look!


    Think of it as thest one!


    After looking at it, she had nothing to do anymore.


    In her heart, a faint voice kept trying to bewitch her.


    Half an hourter, Mellisa went to a nearby hospital to meet Doctor Verdy from the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology for the treatment of morning sickness. After that, she took a ne to Bandung.


    ...


    Bandung is thergest metropolitan city in West Java which also makes it the capital of the province.


    At four that afternoon, Mellisa arrived in Bandung.


    She had never been here before, and as she stepped out of the cabin, a cold wind blew against her face, making it a little difficult to breathe.


    She heard that there was a lot of advancement in Bandung.


    Development in all aspects always connects the many interests of the groups.


    This situation is not unusual, even in ces like Jakarta, conflicts of interest are verymon.


    Mellisa knows Bandung''s climate well, and as she walks down the alley, she takes off her coat.


    She was wearing only a loose white t-shirt, light blue jeans, and a pair of sneakers.


    Such clothes, mixed with the crowd, will not make her stand out.


    She checked the Adler family, but she barely got any useful clues.


    It is said that the Adler family has long been away from the world, but still holds an important position in Bandung.


    Mellisa stepped onto the shuttle bus on the tarmac and leaned against the corner. As she turned on the phone, a message appeared at the top of the screen.


    Mellisa looked at the sender''s name, her brows furrowed, and her expression changed slightly.


    This is a voice message, and the tone after processing the voice change sounds a bit terrible.


    The man said, "Did you go to Bandung?"


    Mellisa listened to the voice, and stopped moving for a while.


    She never doubted the man''s investigative abilities. Over the past few years, all of her journeys and routes couldn''t be hidden from that person.


    Mellisa sighed softly, and after erasing the voice note, she ignored it.


    It was true that the other party saved her, but over the years, she had done quite a lot for that person.


    Even if he wanted her to return the favor, there must be a limit.


    The other party used Leonard''s life as a bargaining chip to threaten her, but right now, she couldn''t control that.


    Mellisa took the needle out of her backpack with cold brows, then reced it with a new phone card three or two times.


    Currently, there are a lot of passengers on the shuttle bus.


    Everyone carried suitcases and bags, some were traveling and some were on business trips.


    "Sorry, sorry, let me pass." At this moment, a petite girl carrying her luggage got into the shuttle bus and came to Mellisa''s side.


    She was at Mellisa''s shoulder level, and she lifted her head and grinned.. "I heard someone say that there was an impending catastrophe in the world."

 Chapter 815 - Mellisa’s Determination

    Mellisa lowered her head to y with her cell phone, shook her head casually, and said in a low voice, "And that person replied, ''I am the catastrophe''."


    The girl smiled and kicked her suitcase. "Here is your ID card, driver''s license, and the clothes you want. I also brought you some money."


    Melissa looked at her, then looked at the suitcase with disdain. "Thank you."


    "Don''t be so polite, your gratitude is unnecessary. When can you help me identify some more poison? I''d be happier if you wanted to."


    As she spoke, the girl''s eyes were as cunning as a fox.


    Melissa put the phone in its cradle, and pulled the suitcase to the side. "My fees are very expensive."


    The girl nodded her head hastily. "Money is an easy matter, my father has been waiting for you the whole time! Come to our house, I guarantee your life will neverck anything again. But if you''re busy, maybe you can have a little chat with my dad so I can determine when you''lle!"


    The little girl looked very happy when she talked about this!


    She admired Mellisa who could smell and identify smells like a dog. Be it poison, drugs, bar soap or cheese, Mellisa could tell the difference.


    She had helped her father in a number of drug smuggling cases.


    Mellisa looked at the girl without a smile, reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "Goodbye!"


    When the words fell, and the shuttle bus had reached its destination, Mellisa had already passed through the crowd and left.


    "Hey, wait for me..."


    In the end, the girl couldn''t follow in Mellisa''s footsteps. She stood in the airport lobby, stomping her feet in frustration.


    After this, her father would definitely scold her again.


    ...


    Seven or eight minutester, Melissa walked out of the airport with casual clothes and suitcase straight ahead.


    A gust of wind weed her, and the frost swept across her determined eyes.


    She was standing under the misty sky, and the stifling temperature made her feel ufortable.


    As she put on her sunsses, Mellisa couldn''t help butugh to herself, was she right or wrong when she came here?


    Could she be excited by her sister''s wedding? Why would shee to Bandung as soon as she heard the news about Leonard?


    ...


    Melissa raised her hand to cover her hair around her ears, fixing it behind her sunsses, and blinked with unspeakable helplessness.


    It wasn''t difficult for her to enter the Adler Family, but she never had the desire to do so!


    ...


    The Adler family''s house is located not far from the city center.


    It was a European-style castle building and the gigantic iron entrance gate was heavily guarded.


    Very few people could step in here.


    At this moment, the taxi stopped slowly at the corner of the street.


    Apparently, Martin was driving.


    He looked at Mellisa in the rearview mirror, and turned towards the top of the castle tower in the distance. "Boss, that''s the Adlers'' house! I''ve tried it a few times before, unless there''s a special permit issued by their family, you can''t enter at all! And if you approach it carelessly, the guards will stop you and brandish their weapons."


    This was their territory, something like this was quite reasonable and would be considered as trespassing.


    This is a custom and tradition that the Adler family has followed for many years.


    Mellisa ignored Martin''s words, she turned her eyes through the car window and looked at the luxurious castle building.


    She moved the corners of her mouth, and as expected, this family wasn''t just nobody.


    Mellisa took her backpack from the chair, opened the door and leaned in.


    Martin rolled down the car window, stuck his head out, and shouted. "Boss, are you really going there?"


    Mellisa walked forward, without turning around, but waving her arms in the air.


    That evening, the kitchen weed new recruits.


    The head chef stood in front of the ss table, holding a list in his hand. "Today, the three of you have officially joined the Adler family. I will read the contents of the agreement that you will first sign."


    "From today on, I will serve the Adler family with all my heart. Whatever I do carries the name of the Adler family. No matter what my previous background, be it my past or my surname, from now on I will be known as the housekeeper of the Adler family."


    "After signing this agreement, you will officially be part of the Adler family. We will share the consequences of contract breach and rulester."


    The three neers responded excitedly, "Yes sir!"


    The chefs beside them also shouted excitedly. "Long live the Adlers!"


    Melisa who mingled with the two neers. "..."


    The chef lowered his head and nced at the names on the list. "I''ll say your name and introduce yourself so everyone knows you! Billie Tjandra, introduce yourself."


    Melissa raised her hand and answered warmly. "Nice to meet you all."


    "That''s all? Nothing you want to say?" The head chef looked at Melissa suspiciously, not because she was weird but... it''s very rare for a neer to be inactive.


    Mellisa didn''t speak, she just nodded.


    The head chef nced at her, then looked at her stomach. "You''re young but why is your stomach so big? You like to drink beer, don''t you?"


    Damn, she''s being suspected!


    Mellisa, who was wearing a maid costume, kept nodding.


    Dressing up as a man and working in the back kitchen of the Adlers was the safest and most effective method in her opinion.


    After living in such a cruel society for such a long time, she was sure she would not be discovered.


    Seeing Mellisa not speaking, the chef snorted, moved his eyes, and looked at the other two.


    Since that night, Mellisa has worked as a cooking assistant in the back kitchen of the Adler residence. She was given a room in the maid''s room at the back of the castle.


    The Adlers are indeed wealthy, the maid room itself was designed like a modern style apartment.


    Luckily, Mellisa lived in a standard double room by herself.


    Through this detail, she learned that all the maids in the Adlers'' back kitchen were all male.


    Midnight, eleven o''clock, lights in the maid''s room turned off.


    In front of the window sill in her room, Mellisa bit the shlight in her mouth while continuing work. There was crumpled white paper on the table, and she drew on it with a pencil.


    She redrawn all theyouts and spaces near the back kitchen of the Adlers'' house. And tomorrow''s task is to find out where Leonard is.


    During dinner, she saw the head chef cooking a light dinner for one person, and specifically called the maid in the entrance hall to take her away.


    She suspected that the snacks had been prepared for Leonard.


    If so, what happened to him?!


    Was that tough and domineering man really dying?!


    She stubbornly blocked all news rted to him, even if she knew that the situation at the Adlers'' house was not good.


    But to this day, there is an unavoidable panic, fear, and anxiety in her heart.


    Love is one thing, but she definitely doesn''t want anything bad to happen to that man.


    After drawing a route in her mind, Mellisa sat down at the table and couldn''t help but reach out her hand and rub her chest.


    To pretend to be a man, she wore a special corset. At this time, the pain came and she was very ufortable.


    After pregnancy, her size increased, and her chest felt tight after being tied for a long time.


    Mellisa squeezed the pencil in her hand and looked firm, it seemed like she couldn''t stay here long so she had to infiltrate quickly.

 Chapter 816 - Be Patient!

    The next day at 4 AM, Mellisa had changed clothes, put on a corset, and had her eyebrows thicker and darker. After that, she looked at herself through the mirror and nodded in satisfaction.


    At half past five, everyone was gathered in the back kitchen.


    Everyone was busy doing their job, Mellisa was a neer and was assigned directly to the job of washing vegetables.


    The Adlers had many rules, vegetables and fruit had to be washed three times.


    Mellisa stood in front of her workce quickly, picked up three onions, and after washing the first time, her stomach was overwhelmed.


    She held it for a long time, but her face changed a lot in the next second, so she covered her mouth and rushed out of the kitchen.


    The head chef was dumbfounded.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    The head chef is making a delicious breakfast. He was so shocked by the sound of the door mming by Mellisa that the cheese fell to the floor.


    "Quick, assistant chef, did you see that person just now? What happened? This is not a ce where you can go wild!"


    The assistant chef nodded, wiped his hands on his apron, and chased the neer along the corridor outside the door.


    Mellisa rushed outside due to the intense morning sickness, and unfortunately, the closest bathroom to the back kitchen was downstairs.


    She tried her best to hold it in, but there was no more time. She ran out of the castle, across the path, and rushed to a tree.


    Doctor Verdy taught her traditional medicine, and she hasn''t found the opportunity to try it yet.


    Unexpectedly, her symptoms of morning sickness urred again the next day.


    It was still very early in the morning, less than five o''clock, and the Adlers still hadn''t woken up.


    Mellisa held the tree trunk with one hand, and vomited for a long time, all full of sour water.


    She was squatting on the ground, and she couldn''t breathe properly.


    Around the castle, there were many old trees with huge branches and leaves. Just as she was about to wake up, two maids walked past with trays chatting.


    "What should we do, our young master came back with a feverst night, and if this continues, I''m afraid he can''tst a few days!"


    "We don''t know what disease he has. In just a few days, he became so thin!" These two maids were still young, and they couldn''t hide the hottest news in their hearts.


    One of them looked around worriedly and said, "I heard that the Patriarch had nned to abandon him."


    "So if the young master is abandoned, the position of heir falls to the second young master?"


    "It''s hard to say!" The other party almost shouted. "The young master is the favorite child in the family, but if his illness is really incurable, this possibility is wide open."


    Leonard is dying?!


    This news makes Mellisa confused!


    How could that be?!


    His healthy and well-built appearance is still etched in her memory, even then only a few months have passed. How could that be?!


    Mellisa''s eyes were dull for a moment, and when she came back to her senses, she saw that the two maids had left.


    She stood up, no time to deal with the difort of her morning sickness, and nned to chase after Leonard.


    But her shoulder was suddenly caught. "Hey Billie, did you�� run under the tree to pee?"


    Mellisa. "..."


    She was forced to stop her movements, turning back to look at the assistant chef. She lowered her gaze to the puddle below, shook her head and exined. "No, I''m allergic to onions and I would throw up when I smelled it."


    The corner of the assistant chef''s mouth moved. "Seriously? Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can get someone else to handle the onions! Although we are all servants, we are all human. If you''re having trouble, feel free to talk about it!"


    "Thank you, sir." Mellisa nodded gratefully, turned and nced in the direction the maid had gone. Her eyes flickered slightly, and she pretended to say curiously. "Sir, I heard about something. Is Young master Adler�� dying?"


    The assistant chef''s face suddenly changed and he patted her shoulder hard. "Listen boy, don''t ever talk nonsense like that! And don''t ask any more questions about this sort of thing, because if any member of the Adler family heard it, you''re done with!"


    Melissa saw him looking wary, her heart sinking suddenly.


    It seemed that the news was real!


    She suppressed the growing panic in her eyes, and as she walked to the kitchen side by side with the assistant chef, she hesitantly said, "So the rumors are true!"


    The assistant chef looked around and saw that there was no one else, and immediately pulled her aside. He warned, "Billie, I appreciate your curiosity so I''ll tell you once. You are a neer, and you must remember the Adler family rules. Let''s not talk about our master. Whether it''s a good or bad rumor, it has nothing to do with us. We''d better do our own thing, you know?"


    Melissa looked at him implicitly and she tucked the corners of her mouth. "Okay, I got it!"


    This assistant chef has worked for almost forty years. Seeing Mellisa''s intelligent response, he smiled with satisfaction. "Actually, I''ve also heard of some rumors about the young master''s current health. But it''s not too serious, so you too, don''t listen to people who don''t know the situation around here."


    "When I first came, I was also very curious about who my master was, just like you. Then, I waited for the opportunity and finally I got the chance to meet him! So if you want to meet our master, just be patient."


    Melissa smiled happily. "Thanks for the advice sir!"


    "You''re wee!"


    The assistant chef and Mellisa then walked back into the kitchen.


    In the back kitchen, Mellisa continues to devote herself to work.


    Starting today, she tried her best to avoid ingredients with strong odors that could easily cause morning sickness.


    ...


    Three dayster, at half past two in the afternoon.


    Mellisa sat bored on the steps outside the back kitchen door, staring at the garden path before her with frost between her eyebrows.


    She had been here for three days, and she had no chance to go anywhere except the back kitchen and the maid''s room.


    Not to mention that it was very difficult to find Leonard''s room.


    This Adler family castle covered arge area, and some of the buildings were far apart from each other.


    Even the security guards on patrol had to ride motorbikes, and each building had a designated team of maids. Without a proper reason, it was impossible to approach at will.


    Mellisa furrowed her brows with a serious face.


    She didn''t n on wasting much time here, but the current situation left her helpless.


    "Head chef, is the head chef here?"


    Suddenly, a car stopped in front of the back kitchenplex.


    A maid ran over in a hurry while screaming loudly in her mouth.


    Mellisa turned her head and stood up, and answered in a low voice, "There is no one in the back kitchen, everyone is currently resting. What is it?"


    "Then�� Can you help me warm up a bowl of milk? The sooner, the better!"


    A bowl of milk?!


    Who wants to drink that this afternoon?!


    Melissa was suspicious and stood casually in her ce, but the maid jumped up and urged. "Hurry up, young master is still waiting!"


    Young master?!


    Leonard!


    Mellisa''s eyes shed a sharp light. "The milk in the back kitchen is only cold. If you are in a hurry, go back and serve the cold one first to the young master. I''ll send a warm one after heating it."


    The maid''s face flickered upon hearing this. "This..."


    Mellisa noticed her hesitation, blinked her eyes, and walked in front of her, "You don''t worry, it takes time to warm up the milk.. So go back first, our master''s body is more important. Once the milk is warm, I will ask the security guard to take me there immediately, how about that?"

 Chapter 817 - A Glass Of Warm Milk

    The maid doesn''t have time to think.


    He lifted his chin, and then agreed to Mellisa''s suggestion. "Then, quickly heat up the milk, and take it immediately to the young master''s ce!"


    "Understood!" Mellisa handsomely raised her eyebrows. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the servant blushed.


    After the maid left with the car, Mellisa walked back to the kitchen quickly.


    She was still very good at making hot milk.


    At Vi Lakeside, in the middle of the night, she often made Leonard hot milk.


    It was precisely because of this that she overheard the "engagement" Leonard was discussing on the phone one night.


    Mellisa took out fresh milk from the storage cupboard, and inadvertently recalled all the past events in her mind.


    She curled up andughed at herself, and the mist slowly rising from the milk in the pot obscured her vision.


    Five minutester, Mellisa called security, holding a thermos cup in her hand, and gazing at the sights along the way.


    The Adlers'' house was indeed quiterge, and theyout of the inner courtyard of the castle was even more beautiful than any house she had ever seen.


    In an instant, the motorbike that was carrying her slowly came to a stop near the courtyard fountain, the ground was covered with gravel, and the three-story castle building was also visible.


    Mellisa got off the bike, looked down at her clothes, and as she moved forward. The security guard behind then reminded her. "Don''t walk around in the young master''s castle. You only came here to give the milk to the butler in the building."


    "Okay."


    Mellisa answered with low brows, but her heartbeat became increasingly violent as she approached the castle.


    She thought, if she had the chance to see him today, then her wish woulde true.


    Once she was sure that he was fine, she could leave with peace.


    Currently, Mellisa is wearing a hat over her head, and to hide her face, she is also wearing a special leather mask.


    Under the corridor in front of the vi, she took a deep breath, and her fingers holding the thermos were also secretly exerting force.


    After setting her mood, Mellisa went inside the door.


    The castle hall was magnificent, with silent corridors connected on both sides.


    Mellisa stood in the middle, slightly confused.


    There was no one in such a big building!


    Where''s the butler''s head? Where are the servants?!


    She narrowed her brows slightly, then looked back at the car parked outside the door.


    After thinking about it, Mellisa walked to the elevator on the left.


    She guessed that Leonard''s room should be upstairs.


    When the elevator reached the third floor, Mellisa looked right and left seriously.


    If the bedroom wasn''t on the third floor, could it be on the second?!


    Just thinking about it, a door in the middle of the corridor opened.


    A doctor in a white coat appeared from the door with a medicine box in his hand. "Doctor Lawrence, young master''s illness..."


    The old man following the doctor, about 50 or 60 years old, was wearing a gray maid outfit. His face looked worried.


    Mellisa knew the doctor.


    This is Doctor Lawrence.


    "The disease�� is very severe!" Doctor Lawrence sighed inwardly and gave a surprising answer.


    Mellisa was standing not far away and could hear her clearly.


    The old housekeeper sucked in a breath and could barely stand still. He shook his body and choked. "Could it be... Can''t you treat it?"


    Doctor Lawrence shook his head with an indistinct expression. "You have seen his current situation, and he himself has no desire to survive. Those eyes have never received treatment, nothing in this world can cure them!"


    Eyes��


    Melissa suddenly bit the corner of her mouth.


    What happened to Leonard''s eyes?!


    In just a few months, what had happened that he had to go through this?!


    At this time, after Doctor Lawrence sighed, he was about to reach out and pat the butler''s shoulder to calm him down.


    But his eyes shone, and he saw Mellisa standing in a daze not far away.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The old butler immediately put on a suspicious expression.


    Outsiders were never allowed to set foot in his young master''s building.


    This guy... who sent him?!


    Mellisa''s voice choked and forced herself to calm down. She held the tray and said in a deep voice, "I am here to deliver hot milk to the young master."


    Doctor Lawrence looked at the sk in her hand and looked at the old man. "He doesn''t want to eat his food either, so maybe a ss of warm milk can help."


    The old butler was on the verge of tears, looking really sad.


    Doctor Lawrence lowered his head, smoothed the cor of his doctor''s coat, then coughed lightly. He said to Mellisa, "What are you waiting for, hurry up and get in."


    Mellisa nodded, but the old butler stepped forward. "Give it to me. Young master is��"


    "Hey, just let him send it. I still need some extra medicine here. You better take care of this and get someone to buy it for me."


    Hearing this, the old housekeeper paused and opened the door for Mellisa. Still not forgetting to tell her, "Hurry out of the room once you''re done."


    "Yes."


    After Mellisa entered the door, Doctor Lawrence looked at her back and smiled slightly.


    "Doctor, whyughing?"


    The old butler was still deep in sorrow, but why was the doctorughing?!


    Doctor Lawrence straightened his face, put his hand on the old servant''s shoulder, and led him to the elevator. "Sir, that Leonard�� will definitely get better, trust me! A ss of warm milk might be the medicine he needs for now."


    The old butler didn''t understand!


    What does warm milk have to do with his young master''s illness?!


    ...


    In the bedroom, Melissa was standing at the door holding a tray. The smell of disinfectant spread in the air.


    Leonard''s bedroom wasrge and dark.


    The sun was still shining intensely, but in his bedroom, the curtains were tightly covering all the windows.


    Only some of the sun''s rays broke through the gaps in the curtains and streamed onto his light nket.


    "Young Master��" Mellisa called out in a low voice.


    The man who was lying on her back on the bed did not respond.


    Her heart clot in an instant, and she ignores his objections and stubbornness. She ced the tray on a table near the entrance, took the thermos, and walked to the bed.


    The bed was quite empty, and he''s the only one who lies here ?!


    The Adler family�� Had they really given up on him?!


    Lots of things flooded Mellisa''s mind, the light in the room was too dark, and she could only lean on the bed, trying to see Leonard''s face clearly.


    "Who...?"


    A weak voice escaped his thin lips, piercing right through Mellisa''s heart.


    The man she remembered was a handsome and strong man.


    His figure was like Hercules, full of vitality.


    Why is the voice of the person in front of her hoarse now?


    Still unable to let go, Mellisa suppressed the bitterness in her heart, and muttered as calmly as possible, "Master, I brought you warm milk."


    Leonard''s closed eyes trembled. "Milk�� Who asked for it? I don''t want to drink it."


    Mellisa''s heart sank in an instant!

 Chapter 818 - The Current Leonard

    This short sentence caused a great pain in Mellisa''s heart.


    She had thought about the countless possibilities when they met again, but she didn''t expect that the man was seriously ill.


    Mellisa pinched the handle of the cup of warm milk and continued to push hard.


    Her eyes gradually adapted to the darkness, and the light projected through the curtains revealed Leonard''s pale and thin face.


    Not too skinny, but much thinner than a few months ago.


    Mellisa pressed her lips tightly, suppressing her emotions. And just as she was about to speak, she saw Leonard slowly opening his eyes.


    Her heart is beating fast, her mind keeps telling her, ''Don''t open your eyes and don''t you dare look at him!''


    Even though there was a disguise covering the length of her hair and the shape of her face, she was afraid that too much emotions floating on her mind would make her blurt out something stupid.


    A momentter, Leonard asked again, "Did you make it?"


    His voice was hoarse, no longer full of the tenderness like the man had in the past.


    Mellisa nodded slightly, but then suddenly remembered something.


    His eyes��


    "Young Master, can you see me?" Mellisa carefully examined, even stuck out her trembling fingers in front of him.


    Leonard sighed and smiled sinisterly. "How long have you lived in the Adlers'' house? Don''t you know I''m blind?"


    As the words fell, the sk in Mellisa''s hand fell to the ground.


    She stared at his unfocused pupils, clearly shining brightly in the darkness. This man couldn''t see her anymore!


    "What is it��" Leonard coughed and asked weakly. "What happened?"


    Mellisa didn''t answer, and the bedroom''s door opened again.


    Doctor Lawrence paced back and forth, leaning on the handle while standing by the door. He furrowed his brows. "What are you doing?"


    Mellisa leaned in anxiously to pick up the thermos, a single tear dripping from her eye.


    Doctor Lawrence walked to the window with a serious expression, opened the curtains, and turned to look at Mellisa. "Why don''t you give him milk? What are you waiting for?"


    Right now, Mellisa is hurt by Leonard''s current situation.


    Her whole body was shaking.


    Especially after opening the curtains, she could see the beard all over the man''s jaw and his disheveled hair.


    The man who was once handsome and cold, the man who pampered her at all costs, had now changed into thin and sickly.


    Mellisa heard Doctor Lawrence''s question, she bowed without saying a word, nning to help Leonard to sit up.


    However, before her finger touched his shoulder, Doctor Lawrence stopped her. "What are you doing? Don''t move him, he has wounds on his body and can''t get up!"


    Mellisa''s hand stopped in midair and faced Doctor Lawrence. "How can I help him drink it?"


    "How would I know!" Doctor Lawrence snorted. "I''m a doctor, not a servant! Why do you still need to ask me about this kind of thing? The Adler family''s discipline towards their subordinates has turned out to be much worse this time!"


    Mellisa stupidly held back without saying a word.


    At this moment, Leonard, who was lying on the bed, said in a deep voice, "Get out!"


    Melissa''s breath caught, her eyes lowered as she turned around.


    However, as soon as she took a step back, the man on the bed turned his face to the window. "Doctor Lawrence, get out, and never insult the Adler family again!"


    Melisa. "..."


    Doctor Lawrence didn''t get angry andughed. "You still want to protect the Adler family? Aren''t we all just servants to you guys, why are you shouting blindly at me like that?"


    After being vaguely reminded by Doctor Lawrence, Leonard turned his head to look up at the roof again without focus.


    "Of course, I can''t provoke you!" Doctor Lawrence red at him forcefully, and left impatiently.


    Melisa didn''t even have time to speak, and Doctor Lawrence stepped out of the bedroom.


    Luckily, she opened the curtains, dispelling the darkness and sadness in the room, adding a hint of warmth.


    Melissa nced at Leonard that seemed decadent. The thought of leaving the Adlers'' house had disappeared without a trace when she saw him.


    This man''s current condition didn''t give her the courage to take a step away.


    For some time, Leonard stretched out his hand and waved in the air. "Where''s the milk..."


    Melissa turned to take a cup of milk in her hand, and sighed. "I''ll help you drink it!"


    "But... how?"


    Dr. Lawrence said that he suffered injuries on his body and could not move.


    Melissa was standing in the room with an awkward posture, and Leonard also reminded at the right time. "There''s a straw in the drawer."


    Melissa didn''t hesitate after she heard this, and when she opened the drawer she saw a brand new pack of straws inside.


    She opened the lid of the thermos cup, took out the straw, and ced it gently beside him mouth. "Please have a drink."


    Leonard squeezed the corners of his mouth and drank it, and when he finished drinking, he coughed loudly.


    Mellisa had almost no experience in caring for other people. She hurriedly took a tissue and wiped his mouth. "Why? Is it too hot?"


    Too anxious, she forgot to disguise her voice.


    When she realized it, Mellisa broke out in a cold sweat.


    She didn''t know why Leonard had turned like this, so she shouldn''t reveal her identity.


    Besides, the man also had a fianc��e, and her identity was in an unjustifiable situation.


    They had to break up because of the arranged marriage that Leonard''s family made for him. Mellisa tried to ept the truth, but she was worried that someone would try to harm Leonard.


    Even though Melisa was a free and tomboyish girl, she was a little stubborn about her feelings.


    At this moment, Melissa blinked with a guilty conscience. She stared at Leonard''s cheek for a moment, and she was relieved to see his face was no different.


    After she wiped the corners of Leonard''s mouth, she heard him say. "The milk you boiled is very good."


    Mellisa lowered her eyelids, "Thank you young master for yourpliment."


    "Go and speak to my butler, requesting that you be stationed here from now on."


    Mellisa furrowed her brows, perhaps because her emotions were too shocked, so she couldn''t refuse his suggestion at all.


    "Okay, Young Master."


    Mellisa didn''t think that delivering this warm milk would benefit her so much.


    That afternoon, the people in the back kitchen were shocked to hear the news!


    When Mellisa returned to the maid''s room to arrange her clothes, the assistant and head chef also rushed over.


    The two of them looked at Mellisa from side to side. The assistant chef smiled and joked. "Damn it, just four days after being here, you were already promoted!"


    Mellisa was worried about causing unnecessary trouble, and exined, "Sir, don''t talk nonsense, I only cooked a ss of milk for the young master today, and there was a shortage of manpower in his ce, so I was transferred to help."


    Hearing this, the head chef looked strange. "There is a shortage of manpower at the young master''s ce? No way, the entire Adler family''s manpower has been allocated to serve the young master, there''re more than 30 people, is it stillcking?"


    Mellisa is shocked, that many?!


    When she passed today, she saw no one but the butler!


    At this moment, the assistant chef looked at the head chef. "Hey, whatever happens, I think this move is pretty good. There''s so many ingredients in the back kitchen that she''s allergic to. Billie''s better off looking after the young master than smelling greasy smoke in the back kitchen."


    This assistant chef is a frank and honest person, he is happy for Mellisa''s promotion.

 Chapter 819 - Selling The Story!

    On that day, Mellisa was ced next to Leonard''s master bedroom.


    Although the butler was dissatisfied with this arrangement, he had no choice but to give it up due to his insistent young master.


    "You must remember that you have already taken an oath to guard, protect, and serve the young master at all costs. No matter what he wants you to do, you must be able to do it. Do you understand?"


    The butler stood in the corridor and gave Mellisa a warning.


    The young man in front of him was handsome, except for his distended stomach.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of the young master."


    Mellisa lowered her head, perfectly dressed like a qualified maid.


    The butler nodded in relief, and when he turned around with his hand, he added, "By the way, in this building, except for our own people, if the other masterse, you must notify me as soon as possible. This matter is very important, especially if it''s the second Young Master, you must be careful. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Second Young Master��


    Melisa narrowed her eyes and nodded.


    The butler looked on with satisfaction. He then raised his hand and looked at his watch. "It''s almost six o''clock, it''s time for the young master to eat. You go and serve him."


    Melissa leaned in slightly, then turned and walked towards Leonard''s bedroom.


    Although she was still wearing a maid outfit, the mask on her face had been removed.


    After all, Leonard couldn''t see anything now, and she didn''t have to hide her face in front of him.


    As for Doctor Lawrence�� She had met him once, so Mellisa purposely brought some masks and took them with her. If that doctor suddenly appeared again, she could wear them at any time.


    ...


    Mellisa returned to the bedroom and saw Leonard struggling hard on the bed, seemingly wanting to get up.


    She walked quickly, her voice a little cold. "What are you going to do?"


    Do not know you are hurt?!


    Leonard lost a moment when he heard the tone.


    Mellisa also noticed that she had leaked out her true voice and emotions again, and frowned in annoyance. "Young Master, Doctor Lawrence said, you must not wake up."


    "Help me to the bathroom."


    Leonard opened his eyes and looked at her. He met Mellisa''s hollow cheek.


    Hearing this, Mellisa blinked, and after a sh of light, she saw the potty ced at the foot of the bed.


    She pressed the tip of her nose, walked over and took it in her hand. "Young master, use this!"


    Afraid that he would not understand the meaning, she said, "This is a potty."


    "No!" Leonard''s tone stiffened. "Do you think I am a useless person?"


    Mellisa shook her head and exined, "No, since you have wounds on your body, don''t wake up at will. There''s nothing to be ashamed of if you use this."


    Leonard took a sudden breath, apanied by a chill. "I can''t see with my eyes, do you know what that means?"


    Melissa hesitated for three seconds, and then pretended to say quiet. "I can help"


    "Alright then!" Leonard lied.


    Melissa. "..."


    Despite this very strange feeling, Melissa continues to hypnotize herself. She is a maid and disguised herself as a man!


    This is no big deal!


    When Mellisa opened the thin nket over her and slowly brought the potty to her aid, Leonard suddenly stretched out his hand and covered the nket over his body again.


    Damn, it''s hard!


    "Give me the potty quickly, after that, get out!" He spoke to Mellisa without hesitation, and opened his arms to her.


    Melissa''s cheeks felt hot, and she breathed silently. Then she handed him the potty, turned and left the bedroom in a mess.


    The familiar scent on this man was still so bewitching.


    That was dangerous!


    After Melissa left, Leonard closed his eyes and gasped loudly.


    He put down the potty casually, lifted the nket, and got out of bed with ease.


    ...


    Outside the door, Mellisa leaned against the wall and rubbed her eyebrows.


    Fortunately, Leonard stopped on time, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to stay calm.


    No matter how many days and nights in the past, Leonard''s attraction to her would always be so strong.


    Melissa sighed softly, her eyes on her feet, but thoughts shed through her mind.


    After seeing Leonard, she doesn''t n on leaving!


    At least she can''t go now!


    Thinking back on the words the butler said to her, some doubt crossed Mellisa''s heart.


    She nced at the closed door, then went to the other side of the corridor.


    At this moment, just after six o''clock, she hesitated for a moment before calling Lilia.


    "Yeah?" Lilia answered.


    Melissa answered. "It''s me."


    "What is it? Why did you call me suddenly? Did you miss me?"


    Mellisa listened to Lilia''s yful tone, and smiled meaningfully. "Yes, of course I miss you. By the way, I want to ask you something.


    "What is it?" Lilia''s tone became serious immediately.


    If not for difficult problems, Melissa will not be up for a call.


    "Your friend, Vincent, do you remember what recipes he used when he took care of your eyesst time?"


    Lilia''s heart stopped for a moment when she heard this question.


    She was stunned, then answered honestly. "I don''t know the ingredients he used, and he also used acupuncture at that time. Sis, what''s with your eyes? Is that��"


    Mellisa quickly denied andforted her. "Not me, it was for�� a friend! Can you help me ask Vincent for the recipe?"


    "Sure, I''ll call him, and I''ll call youter." After hanging up the phone, Lilia''s eyes were a little worried.


    At this time, the man sitting across from her saw her nervousness, then said excitedly, "Is it Mellisa?"


    Lilia nodded and in the end she mumbled restlessly. "She said her friend has eye problems. Jean, did you know Vincent''s prescription at that time?"


    The man raised his gaze, his thin lips curled into a faint smile. "I''ll ask Vincent to prescribe it, I''ll pass it on to youter."


    Before Lilia could thank him, the man pursed his lips to exin. "That so-called friend is probably your future brother-inw."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows in surprise, instinctively thinking that there must be a story in it. She rolled her eyes, got up and walked over to sit next to him. "What''s wrong? Do you know something?"


    The man didn''t hide it. After a few simple words, he called Vincent and asked for the prescription.


    He sent the prescription to Lilia''s cell phone and said meaningfully, "Send this to your sister, we''ll just have to wait for the good news."


    Lilia then smiled like a little sly fox.


    Her future brother-inw? Sounds like nonsense but at the same time true!


    She started thinking of something and felt excited.


    ...


    When Melissa got the recipe from Lilia, her worry subsided for a while.


    Although she didn''t know if it would work, she wanted to give it a try as long as it helped Leonard.


    She saved the information, calmed her mind, and returned to Leonard''s bedroom again.

 Chapter 820 - Troubles Begin

    The next day, at four in the morning, Mellisa woke up faintly.


    She reached out and turned off the rm on the table, and she was still in a daze when she sat down.


    Oh, this is the guest room next to Leonard''s master bedroom.


    She no longer stayed in a maid''s room in the back building.


    Mellisa stroked her short hair and stood up.


    A drop of water overflowed from the corner of her mouth, and she stared at the ss of water and began to freeze.


    Shouldn''t the ss be empty?!


    Maybe it''s just an illusion!


    This dilemma didn''t consume too much of Melissa''s time. She made her bed properly, wrapped her chest, and after taking a shower, she did a few touches on her face before she left the room.


    Her bedroom and Leonard''s room were only steps away.


    But it was still too early, and Mellisa didn''te in and bother him.


    She turned around and went downstairs.


    In the morning, the Adler family''s house in Bandung is very quiet and peaceful.


    Except for the sound of water from the fountain in front of the door, everything seemed very peaceful.


    Mellisa walked around the garden downstairs with the aim of getting some fresh air. After clearly remembering her surroundings, she nned to go upstairs to see Leonard.


    If there was a chance, she still wanted to check how serious the man''s wound was.


    ...


    Now that it was less than five o''clock, Mellisa appeared at Leonard''s door.


    She raised her hand to knock on the door, but was afraid to disturb him if he was still sleeping.


    While hesitating, there was a clear voice inside the door.


    Hearing this, Mellisa didn''t hesitate anymore. When she opened the door and entered, she saw Leonard leaning out of bed, reaching out and groping the ground.


    And not far from his finger, there were countless broken teacups lying on the floor.


    Mellisa sighed softly, walked quickly, and said in a low voice, "Young master, you just lie down, I''ll clean it up."


    Leonard''s movements stopped in midair, his eyelids drooped. Then heughed at himself. "It seems that I am now a useless person! I can''t even take a cup, what''s the point of my life!"


    These words touched Mellisa''s heart, causing her to frown inadvertently. "You are thinking too much, have a good rest, everything will be fine."


    At this time, Leonard was already lying on his back on the bed, looking up at the roof with a faint gaze. "You don''t have tofort me, it''s a fact!"


    Mellisa didn''t want to argue with him when she heard such frustrating words.


    She crouched carefully on the floor, taking teacup shards piece by piece.


    Leonard''s eyes flickered for a moment, and when he heard the movements around him, he pursed his lips. "Is breakfast here yet?"


    Mellisa didn''t lift her head and immediately replied, "Should be soon!"


    The morning breakfast was to be delivered to respective buildings at 5 AM. By 2:30 in the morning, the back kitchen was getting ready and cooking breakfast for each building.


    "Go make me breakfast, I''m hungry."


    Mellisa was still picking up the pieces of the cup. "I''ll go after I finish cleaning it."


    "Go now!" Leonard suddenly raised his voice, making Melisa feel helpless.


    She had heard of people who were sick and emotionally unstable.


    Melissa looked at the shards on the floor, thought a little, and said, "Young master, don''t get out of bed first, I''ll be back after bringing breakfast and continue cleaning."


    "I know." Leonard furrowed his brows, eyes half closed looking very serious.


    Mellisa didn''t dy, she took a paper towel from the table, ced the shards on it, and piled all the pieces on the floor with the toe of her shoe, then turned and walked out the door.


    After she left, Leonard suddenly opened his eyes, lifted his nket, and got off the bed.


    He moved quickly to pick up all the debris on the floor, then�� he threw it in the trash can at the foot of the bed.


    He shouldn''t have dropped his cup!


    This shard is too sharp, if Melissa was injured, he would feel depressed.


    After breakfast was over, it was already seven in the morning.


    Strangely, since she came to Leonard''s building, she really didn''t find any other maids here.


    Fromst night until now, she had not seen the figure of the head butler.


    Thoughtfully, Melissa sent former dinner tes to the dining car on the lower floor. At this moment, in front of the corridor outside the door, a car slowly stopped.


    She followed the sound and saw a man and a woman getting off.


    Mellisa had never seen him, but the woman in the yellow skirt was no stranger to her. She was Leonard''s fianc��e.


    At this moment, many worries crossed Mellisa''s mind.


    She wanted to go back upstairs as quickly as possible, but the two people outside the door were already walking side by side.


    The man was not small, he wore a vest with a shirt and trousers. He had deep eye sockets, and thin lips, kind of reminded her of Leonard.


    However, he didn''t look as cold and resolute as Leonard.


    At least those eyes, which were full of cunning, didn''t seem pure and sincere enough.


    The woman walked into the hall, looked around, her face confused. "Where are the servants here? A few days ago, there were still many people here. Why is there only one person in the hall today??"


    She saw Mellisa standing in the corner with her head down, and began to look around with just one nce.


    Is this�� Leonard''s second brother?!


    Then this person... must be Leonard''s younger brother, the strongest contender for the throne of the Adler family''s heir, Luke Adler.


    Mellisa stood on the spot and stared at them, thinking of immediately calling the butler.


    The memory of yesterday was still ringing in her ears, she herself did not expect to meet the second young master of the Adler family only a dayter.


    At this time, Luke heard the woman''s question and shrugged nonchntly. "Big brother''s current physical condition... Even if there are a hundred people serving, it will not help him."


    After hearing this, the woman pursed her lips. "When do you think Brother Leonard''s illness will heal?"


    "What? Do you still hope to marry him?"


    This woman, Lyn, was the daughter of the Graham family in Bandung.


    Lyn looked at Luke''s cheeks which contained ridicule, her eyes blinked slightly, not smiling. "Second Brother, from that tone of yours, it seems that you don''t expect your older brother to recover?"


    Luke nced slightly, squinting. "Do I still need to make it more obvious?"


    This haughty demeanor left Lyn speechless for a moment. The two of them spoke as they walked, and quickly walked around the hall towards the elevator.


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes behind them, and both of them dared to discuss Leonard''s current condition in the man''s own territory.


    Luke''s tone, which was clearly deceptive, full of deceit and contempt�� unknowingly sparked a rage in her heart.


    In this case, Leonard''s illness is not that simple.


    Mellisa''s pretty face turned very cold, and there is a touch of hostility between her cold brows.


    Lyn looks gentle, but when she mentions herself at the beginning, she makes people misunderstand her with such an intimidating tone!


    Besides, did she think speaking with such a strong aura around her wouldn''t make others notice?


    Mellisa took the phone and quickly sent a message to the butler.


    After that, she caught a glimpse of the elevator door closing slowly. She canceled her n to take the elevator, then went straight to the stairs at the end of the corridor, and rushed upstairs.


    Because of her pregnancy, she resisted the urge to run.


    But even when she was pacing up, she watched her steps carefully when she entered the elevator.


    As she walked to the third floor from the stairs, she looked up and saw Luke and Lyn walking into Leonard''s bedroom.


    Mellisa heaved a sigh of relief, took a ss of water from the corner table, and walked over.

 Chapter 821 - Your Identity Has Nothing To Do With Me

    Melissa''s eyes widened as she entered Leonard''s bedroom.


    Lyn was sitting on the side of the bed, lowering her head to speak to Leonard. In an instant Mellisa''s blood pressure surged.


    Sure enough, she needed to be careful with that woman!


    At this moment, Luke was standing at the foot of the bed, looking at Leonard''s listless appearance. A pleasant cold light flowed through his eyes.


    "Brother, are you feeling better?"


    Leonardy on the bed with a gloomy expression. "For now, it looks like I''m not dead yet!"


    "That''s really�� good!" Luke stretched his arms and walked around the foot of the bed. After one round he said, "But, are you still unable to see with your eyes, no?"


    At this time, Lyn looked back and opened her mouth sadly. "Second Brother, can you say anything positive? Brother Leonard''s body will definitely recover, we just need to bide his time. Now..."


    Luke chuckled, thinking about what he''d said. "Lyn, since when did you pretend to be a doctor? How do you know that my brother''s body will recover? Don''t act so close to him."


    Lyn red at him. "I''m just telling the truth, brother Leonard will definitely get better. I''m very grateful that you apanied me today, but if you keep saying something like that to your own brother, then you''d better just wait downstairs."


    Hearing that voice, Luke held back a smile from the corner of his mouth. "Donkey!"


    As Melissa approached the bedroom, she heard their conversation clearly.


    No matter what Luke and Lyn''s intentions were... she had to find out fast!


    When Leonard was sick, the two of them shed! Truly heartless!


    Melissa pouted, and as she entered the door she said to Leonard, "Young master, I brought your water!"


    When she opened her mouth she caught Luke and Lyn''s attention.


    They both looked to the side, and Luke nced at her carelessly. "The servants here are really getting unruly! Do you still have a brain? Why do you have to bother us?"


    Mellisa held the ss of water and walked towards the bed step by step. She nced at Luke from a distance, and said warmly, "Sorry, my master is young master Leonard!"


    Luke''s face changed, his eyes were a little joking. "Then do you know who I am?"


    Melissa took her eyes off his face, and as she walked to the bed she passed the ss in her hand to Leonard before saying. "Your identity has nothing to do with me. This is my master''s bedroom, and now he needs to rest. Please don''t bother him."


    Lyn looked at Mellisa expressionlessly. For some reason, she always felt that this person''s face was a bit familiar, but after thinking about it for a long time, she still didn''t have a clue.


    She shifted her thoughts, looked at Melissa and said in a gentle tone, "Leonard himself hasn''t ordered us out yet, how dare a servant like you chase away your master''s guest? Who recruited you? With your unruly attitude, you shouldn''t be worthy of being here. Where''s the butler? How did he��"


    "Oh miss Lyn, I''m sorry, I''mte!"


    When Lyn was lecturing Mellisa, the butler came in and apologized.


    Mellisa could see that the butler''s face was very worried. He stood at the door panting heavily, his aged face turning red.


    When Lyn saw the butler, he stood up and pointed casually. "Fire this one servant. I don''t know how you guys take care of it, no matter what happens, I don''t want to see this person in the future."


    "You, get out!" This was what Leonard said.


    When she heard the voice, Lyn lifted her chin with a smile. "You heard it yourself, Leonard himself can''t stand you."


    Then��


    "Lyn, get out of here!"


    Luke raised his eyebrows. "Brother, why are you suddenly angry?"


    As for Lyn, she bit the corner of her mouth and looked at the man on the bed with her eyes closed.


    "Leonard, what are you talking about?"


    At this time, Melissa repeated slowly. "Master told you to leave!"


    The butler almost spat out some blood!


    Is this new servant crazy?!


    How dare this servant say it to Leonard''s future wife!


    Who in this family doesn''t know Lyn Graham? She is the future wife of Leonard!


    Even if it was the butler, the old man did not dare to ignore her easily.


    Lyn''s charming figure became gloomy and anger seemed to slowly creep into her eyes.


    She looked at Mellisa. "Who gave you the courage to speak to me like this? Do you know who I am?"


    Compared to this angry woman, Mellisa was still calm. She took the water ss from the table and after picking up the straw, she narrowed her eyes at her. "Who the hell are you? Are you important?"


    "You..."


    Lyn had never been insulted in her life.


    She was so angry that she stepped forward and raised her hand to Mellisa''s cheek. "I will tell you today, I am..."


    Lyn really wanted to p Mellisa, but Leonard could no longer control himself.


    In this life, it was impossible for him to let Melissa be wronged out in the open.


    Even if he exposed his true condition, he would not hesitate.


    Just as Leonard was about to stand up, the old butler calmly pressed his shoulder.


    Luke''s attention was focused on Lyn and Mellisa, and this scene was cleverly undetected.


    At this time, Lyn''s p had already flown, and Mellisa was still holding the ss of water in her hand. Seeing the other party''s movement, she pursed her lips nonchntly.


    Naturally, the p couldn''t possibly hit her face, but in order to hide her identity, Mellisa dodged. As soon as she dodged, she poured all the water in the ss onto Lyn''s body.


    "What?!!?!?!"


    Lyn''s p hit no one, but her whole face was covered in water.


    She screamed, and her voice pierced all ears present.


    Even Luke couldn''t help covering his ears in disgust, and sneered at her.


    After throwing water in her face, Mellisa blinked innocently. "Sorry, it''s just a reflex."


    "You, you dare to embarrass me��"


    Mellisa stood not far from Lyn. "Actually, this is some sort of a greeting tradition in my family."


    "I..."


    "What are you doing? Why is there such amotion in this room?"


    Lyn was about to avenge Mellisa''s actions but a soft tone came from outside the door.


    Mellisa looked towards the door, and she felt a pink butterfly floating in front of her.


    This man who looked to be in his twenties, was wearing pink trousers, a pink shirt, and�� his hair was dyed white.


    Even stars in the entertainment world are not as shy as him!


    "Oh, second brother is really here, what kind of wind is blowing today that a busy person like youes to visit his eldest brother?"


    This person spoke very rudely.


    Although Luke was displeased, he replied with a faint smile. "No matter how busy I am, I should care about my eldest brother, right?"


    Lyle was the fifth most favored child among the Adlers.


    Melissa didn''t know much about the internal strife in this family, but she clearly felt that Lyle''s appearance had left Luke and Lyn secretly speechless.


    Melissa frowned. Is Leonard''s situation here so worrying?!


    Why did his brotherse to him one by one and start making trouble?!


    If she weren''t here today, or the butler hadn''te in time, would the man lying on the bed be "left alone" to face these devils?

 Chapter 822 - Power Struggle

    Even the butler heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, everyone had different expressions, and the calmest one was Mellisa.


    She gathered everyone''s expressions into her eyes, and questioned Lyle''s intentions foring here.


    Lyle heard Luke''s response, so he smirked and fiddled with his hair. "Do you really care about our big brother? Aren''t you happy to see your eldest brother like this? You are as disgusting as a slum mutt."


    "Lyle, don''t talk nonsense, we are all sad to see our eldest brother hurt like this!" Luke, who had been calm all this time, was sessfully angered by Lyle.


    Seeing this, Lyle hooked his mouth, shrugged and spread his arms. "Oh I was just talking nonsense then? Do you dare say that in front of the family?!"


    Luke almost choked!


    No one outside of the Adler family knew that Lyle Adler was an intelligent person. The current couple leading the house of Adler loved him unconditionally.


    Among all brothers, if they dared to prank Lyle regardless of intentions, they would all be scolded and punished.


    Lyle saw Luke''s appearance and snorted. Then he walked over to the bed, looked at Leonard who was still holding the water ss in his arms, and hummed at Lyn as soon as he turned his head. "Can you go now? Just how much of a perfume do you spray before leaving your house? You smell so strong, go away!"


    Lyn''s ironic face looked unpretentious!


    Damn you Lyle!


    "Butler, please drive this irrelevant person out. Their faces are very annoying to look at. My brother still needs rest, and don''t let these ckers enter his room again in the future!"


    Lyle shouted at the butler like a Patriarch.


    Upon hearing this, the butler immediately walked over to Luke, and coaxed him to leave.


    As for Lyn, she looked at Mellisa with a very ugly expression. Before leaving, she nced at her, her eyes gloomy.


    After they left, Lyle heaved a sigh of relief. "Good thing I''m here on time! Butler, next time you''ll need to be faster when you text me! If I keep running like this, my heart might burst out!"


    The old butler smirked and nodded. "Next time I will send the message faster, sorry for troubling the fifth young master again!"


    "This is no big deal!" Lyle waved his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Brother, wake up quickly, don''t pretend anymore, everyone is gone!"


    Leonard, who was holding the ss in his hand, felt a heartbeat in his heart.


    ''Fuck you Lyle!''


    At this time, Leonard slightly opened his eyes. He stretched out his hand and waved, his voice faint. "You two, get out first."


    Lyle was a little confused, what''s wrong?


    Why is his brother overreacting!


    There are no outsiders here!


    Lyle doesn''t know about Melissa, so when he was about to ask a question, someone kicked his thigh hard.


    At this moment, the butler walked up to Melisa, and dragged her out of the bedroom quickly.


    Outside the corridor, he looked at Mellisa with a happy expression. "You did a great job today, I will double your bonus this month!"


    Mellisa nodded calmly. "Thank you butler. But how about the little fifth master��"


    "Hahaha." The butlerughed. "You''re new here, and you haven''t seen him for sure. Young master Lyle is the younger brother of our master. They both grew up together. It''s okay, the young master loves him very much!"


    With this exnation, Mellisa''s heart also rxed a lot.


    Still... What did Lyle just say?


    Don''t pretend.


    What does it mean?


    Melissa was full of doubts, and the butler remembered one thing. "By the way, were you the one who brought the ss into the young master''s hand?"


    Mellisa replied. "I''m afraid those two people had bad intentions towards the young master. If anything happens, I think the ss could be a weapon for him!"


    The old butler pursed his lips and nodded. "This is a clever way, so from now on... just prepare sses in the corner of the corridor. If theye again, do it just like earlier. The young master now... is too weak!"


    The so-called ''weak'' Leonard. " ... "


    At the butler''s request, Mellisa temporarily returned to her bedroom.


    When she first saw the second young master of the Adler family today, she could basically conclude that this was Leonard''s greatest opponent.


    As for Lyn Graham...


    Mellisa sat on the bed for a moment, and then reached for her cell phone. "Check the Graham family situation in Bandung."


    "..."


    "Once you''re done, quickly send it to me."


    This Graham family, they managed to get their daughter as the Adler''s fiancee.


    In Bandung city, the businesswork is veryplicated.


    But no matter what, she was nothing.


    At least she knew that Leonard would be safe as long as Lyle was around.


    The man she liked was insulted, and she had to settle this ount with Luke someday.


    ...


    In the bedroom, after the butler and Mellisa left, Leonard sat up on the bed quickly, raised his hand and patted Lyle''s forehead. "Think before you speak!"


    Lyle held his forehead in disbelief. "Brother, why are you hitting me! What''s wrong with what I said?"


    Leonard licked his lips. "You almost exposed the secret in front of the maid."


    "Maids?" Lyle thought about it for a while, and suddenly pped his hands. "Brother, do you suspect that they are Second Brother''s spies?"


    Leonard gritted his teeth and stared at him. He was toozy to exin!


    "Well, next time you just be careful when you talk to me."


    Seeing Leonard''s displeased expression, Lyle nodded. "If that guy really is a spy, do you want me to handle it for you? Second brother can''t just prepare one person at your ce!"


    Hearing this, Leonard lifted his nket and got down from his seat, and ced the ss of water on the table. "He is not a spy, you will realize his identity in the future. But watch your words as long as we''re not alone. This afternoon, can you help me do something? Also find opportunities to teach Lyn a lesson."


    Lyle followed him. "Understood, what do you want to do with Lyn? Do you want to share the nude photos? Hehehe. However, how did Lyn pass our family''s engagement selection? Those fifteen criteria, I really can''t believe she has the ability to pass them."


    The Adler family''s criteria for choosing a fianc��e were extremely difficult. If it was only money or appearances, then they wouldn''t be as strong as they are now.


    At this moment, Leonard took a document from the corner of a drawer. He handed over the document and said, "Please send this document to a person named Jean Widjaya in Surabaya, you must submit it yourself."


    Lyle nodded obediently and shook his head while looking at the document. "Brother, you haven''t said it yet. How do you want to teach Lyn a lesson?"


    Upon hearing this, Leonard''s eyes shed with a cold light. "Destroy what Lyn deems most valuable."


    Lyle looked distressed. "How do I know what she cares about the most!"


    "I heard thatst month, to celebrate her bing the future wife of the Adlers, the Grahams specially gave her a private yacht...."


    At this point, Lyle felt clear and pped his chest while swearing. "Okay, I''m going to do something with the ship tonight!"

 Chapter 823 - Praised By Lyle!

    At eleven in the morning, Mellisa woke up in her bedroom. The butler asked her toe inside the room, but she did not expect to fall asleep.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the phone on the bedside table.


    There was a message lying quietly in the notification bar.


    Mellisa opened the message, and after a quick scan, her misty eyes slowly covered with frost.


    Turns out Lyn and Luke are ssmates!


    No wonder the two of them suddenly appeared and caused trouble for Leonard.


    The Grahams are known as giants in the shipbuilding industry, and Lyn is the youngest daughter in the family.


    A few months ago, after passing the Adler family''s daughter-inw exam, her presence in Bandung was stronger than ever.


    There are seven big families in Bandung, but the ones standing at the top are the Adlers.


    The Grahams were originally at the bottom of the rankings, but as Lyn was rumored to be marrying into the Adlers, the Grahams were ranked third.


    Mellisa memorized all the messages. After deleting it, her intention to get out of bed suddenly slowed down.


    Something is wrong!


    Mellisa thought about it and dialed the number back after a few seconds.


    When the other party connected, she did not hesitate and furrowed her brows to ask. "Where did you find this news?"


    Previously, she had asked this subordinate to help investigate the Adler family.


    But almost no information was to be found.


    So howe it came in detail in just a few hours?!


    On the other end of the phone, the other party froze for a long time before saying. "Boss, I don''t know what happened. But when I investigated Lyn''s situation, the content was automatically removed. Amazing!"


    Mellisa. " ... "


    Is that true?!


    Her brows were filled with doubt, and she wanted to ask a few more questions, but there was a knock at the door.


    She immediately hung up, stood up to fix her hair, opened the door and was stunned.


    Lyle!


    "Hey, what time is it? Why don''t you prepare lunch for my eldest brother?"


    Mellisa looked at the white hair on Lyle''s head, shining with a glint of enthusiasm. Then she moved forward towards him. "I will prepare it now!"


    Lyle was a man of power and Mellisa didn''t want to have too much to do with him.


    She passed him, and after only two steps, he grabbed her wrist. "Wait!"


    Mellisa tightened her heart, forcibly pulled her hand away, and looked at Lyle expressionlessly.


    At this moment, Lyle leaned close to Mellisa, his handsome face still holding a hint of interest. "Why are your eyebrows like that? Did you do something with it?"


    Mellisa was taken aback, thinking that it seemed her disguise wasn''t as perfect as earlier because she was asleep.


    She raised her hand and rubbed the ends of her eyebrows casually. "It''s just a personal hobby."


    After hearing this, Lyle''s interest grew even stronger. "Unexpectedly, my brother seems to really like a little white-faced servant like you! Hmm, now the entertainment circle is also popr with star artists like you who are neither male nor female. It seems like everyone has the same aesthetic!"


    Mellisa nced at Lyle, who was whispering to himself, and pulled her lips unhurriedly. "Young master, are you praising me?"


    "Of course!" Lyle smiled like a proud old man. "You don''t need to be so polite with me. Since you are the person my brother likes, naturally I also trust you. This is my phone number, please keep it. If anyonees to trouble him in the future, you can tell me anytime!"


    Lyle took a business card out of his trouser pocket as he spoke, then tucked it into Mellisa''s warm breast pocket.


    Mellisa looked down and said, "Thank you young master, then I''ll go prepare lunch first!"


    After Lyle nodded and agreed, he stood still and watched Mellisa''s departing figure, his eyes blinking unintentionally.


    This maid is not only attractive, but also has a great smell.


    No wonder his brother wanted him by his side to serve, but was this an ulterior motive?!


    Lyle suspected that his older brother was starting to misbehave and was starting to stray into��.


    After all, he had never heard of a woman beside his brother in recent years.


    Even he didn''t pay attention to Lyn, the fianc��e chosen by the family. Instead, he defended a servant in front of her.


    There must be a problem!


    Lyle reached out his hand and rubbed his chin, thought for a moment and decided a few things in his head.


    ...


    On the other hand, Mellisa immediately handed Leonard lunch, after which she made a special trip to the back kitchenplex.


    At this time, the servants in the kitchen were busy. She stood in front of the door and checked the surroundings, then finally caught a glimpse of the assistant chef and called out to him gently.


    The assistant chef was cooking, and there were a lot of grease stains on his kitchen apron.


    Hearing the call, he handed the frying pan to the assistant beside him, and walked to the back door hastily. "Hey, why are you here? Is it�� What''s with the young master''s food?"


    Melissa shook her head and smiled. "No, the food for the young master has already been delivered. I''m here�� I''m here to meet you."


    The assistant chef was surprised. He wiped his hands on his apron and followed Mellisa to the stairs. "What are you looking for?"


    Mellisa thought for a bit, then turned on the phone screen. After finding the information, she handed it to him.


    "Sir, I want to ask for your help. I''ve been busy taking care of a young mastertely, my back really hurts at night. One of my friends sent me a prescription to relieve my back pain, so I asked you to help me buy a list of these medicines. I heard that the head chef goes out regrly to buy groceries, so I''m asking you to buy them please."


    The assistant chef held Mellisa''s cell phone and looked at it. All the ingredients were of Chinese medicine. "No problem, just send me this recipe. When the head chef goes shopping, I''ll ask him to buy it!"


    Mellisa said happily, "Thank you sir."


    "You''re wee."


    "It''s no big deal. However, you''ve just nursed the young master for a day, and you''re already starting to have a backache. It must be a bad day."


    He looked at Mellisa in front of him, and couldn''t help but sympathize with her as he sighed.


    Mellisa smiled. "It''s not that serious, my back pain is also persistent!"


    "Okay, now that you are in the young master''s building, I can''t take care of you. If you have any needs, pleasee at any time and look for me. It is not easy for you to be a servant at such a young age."


    The assistant chef was really kind, and he wanted to help Mellisa from the bottom of his heart.


    His humble face reflected in Mellisa''s eyes, making her show a sincere smile filled with gratitude. "Thank you sir, I will also transfer the money to you first."


    "No, wait until these medicinal ingredients are purchased. If so, I''ll go first. There were important guests in the main house today, and they specifically told the kitchen to cook quickly. I won''t tell you more."


    Mellisa nodded and noticed her stern expression.


    The prescription for the medicine was given to her by Lilia.


    Vincent used this recipe to cure Lilia''s eye disease.


    Hopefully, this will be useful for Leonard.


    Mellisa didn''t stay in the kitchen for too long, but as soon as she got out of the building and wanted to go back, there was the sound of tires behind her.


    She followed the voice and saw Leonard and the butler sitting side by side in the back seat of the slowly approaching caddy.


    Why did he wake up?

 Chapter 824 - Sprained My Leg

    Melissa stood there and didn''t move. Under the bright sunlight, her pair of eyes fell on Leonard''s body impartially.


    At this moment, Leonard was wearing his nightgown with his belt tied loosely.


    The neckline of his nightgown was ratherrge, and as the caddy drove by, the wind continued to sway his shirt, revealing his well-structured chest.


    This scene made Mellisa trance for a moment.


    For several nights, she yed with her own imagination in the room.


    She had long forgotten what the man really looked like without any strands of fabrics.


    But when she saw this familiar sight, memories began to flood her heart again.


    It turned out that her feelings had evolved into love, so there was no way she could forget his figure.


    At this moment, Mellisa''s gaze fell on Leonard''s cheek.


    Maybe because his eyes can''t see, the man wears special sunsses.


    After Mellisa was stunned for a while, she immediately lowered her head and eyelids to calm her thoughts.


    The caddy car also stopped at this time.


    The old butler looked displeased. He nced at the back kitchenplex behind Mellisa, his eyes fixed on her figure and whispered. "What are you doing in the back kitchen?"


    Mellisa nced at the back kitchen, then gazed at Leonard in the back seat. "I�� I wanted to prepare a ss of warm milk for the young master, but the kitchen seems too busy right now, so I n to return."


    Hearing this, the old butler''s sullen expression subsided. After a few seconds, he said, "Alright, since you want to go back, let''s go together."


    As the words fell, he looked at Leonard next to him. "Sir, the sun is too hot during the day, and your wound still hasn''t healed. We''d better get back soon so the wound won''t get easily infected with sweat."


    Leonard, who was wearing sunsses, nodded slightly. "Okay, let''s go back."


    The old butler alerted the driver and the caddy was ready to drive towards the building where Leonard was resting.


    Meanwhile, the butler said bitterly, "Sir, your body is really not fit to go out now. If you want some fresh air in the future, I''d better get you a wheelchair and push you around."


    Leonard turned his head nkly. "Why don''t you get me a stretcher as well?"


    Hearing this, the old butler patted him on the thigh. "Great idea! But the thing is, it takes four people to parade your stretcher. Yesterday you kicked out all the maids, we''d better contact the main house for this."


    Leonard. " ... "


    At that time, Mellisa was sitting in front of them. Listening to the conversation between the butler and Leonard, she lowered her head slightly, and the corner of her mouth lifted up identally.


    This butler is so cute! Obviously he doesn''t understand Leonard''s sarcasm.


    Still, howe Leonard kicked out all his servants yesterday?!


    Was it... to avoid people''s eyes and ears?!


    She had heard many stories about the Adler family conflict.


    Luke was definitely up against Leonard, it is likely he set up a spy around Leonard.


    At the thought of this, Melissa could not help but feel depressed.


    Being the heir to the dignified Adler family, the man must have had a hard life dealing with the power struggle.


    Approaching two in the afternoon, the car returned to Leonard''s building.


    The sun is shining brightly, only the cool breeze around the fountain at the entrance exudes a refreshing air.


    The car stopped and Mellisa got out first.


    She walked to the back seat, unbuckled the man''s seatbelt, then lowered her head and stood by the car.


    The old butler looked at Leonard beside him. "Young Master, be careful."


    Leonard had wounds on his body and couldn''t move freely.


    He stayed in his chair for a long time, but couldn''t get up.


    Upon seeing this, the old butler stretched out his hand to summon the driver. "Hey,e here��"


    "No, let me walk alone."


    A thinyer of sweat trickled down Leonard''s forehead, the simple act of just standing up was already very difficult for him.


    But Mellisa, she forcibly restrained herself from charging forward and hugged him.


    She held out her hand, intending to help him out of the car.


    The dry and soft big hand suddenly grabbed her cold fingertips.


    Mellisa trembled, covering her eyelids to block out the traces under her eyes.


    Not seeing him for a long time, even just holding hands, can cause such a strong reaction.


    It doesn''t make any sense at all!


    Leonard''s palm sped Mellisa''s hand from above, and in an instant warmth swept over his soul.


    Compared to Mellisa who got carried away, Leonard looked at her calmly as he lowered his eyes.


    Her hands were always cold.


    Leonard didn''t dare to act too much in front of her in the past two days, but only at this moment, while he was wearing sunsses, he could see this woman''s figure up close.


    Her brows were cold, her temperament was pure and noble, and it was still the familiar appearance he loved so much.


    It''s just�� Her stomach looks more plump, though not big, but rounder than he thought.


    Last night, he snuck into her bedroom.


    Worried that it would disturb her dreams, he just sat by the bed and looked at her with a smile.


    At this moment, Leonard looked deeply at Mellisa, and at the same time, he rose from the seat with her help.


    In order to maintain his sickly charade, his legs weakened as he got out of the car, and his whole body�� rested against Melissa''s.


    One could imagine that the tall and heavy Leonard leaning squarely on Mellisa''s shoulder, how cute that would be?


    At this moment, Mellisa couldn''t help it. Seeing the man''s body swaying, she subconsciously reached out and hugged him.


    Her right hand crossed Leonard''s waist, embracing him.


    Her left hand was still being pulled by him, and the two people were too close to each other, which also caused the two hearts to fall and pound non-stop.


    The old butler on the side could do nothing but stare nkly!


    Since when did his young master''s legs be so weak?!


    When he said he wanted to go out for a walk, he moved really fast!


    Could it be�� the wound recurred?!


    The old butler focused on Leonard, and he hastily wanted to step forward to help him. But as soon as he got close, he was pushed away by the young master vaguely.


    "Hey, am I a little heavy?"


    At this moment, Leonard let go of Mellisa''s hand while speaking.


    He raised his own hand, and ced it on Mellisa''s shoulder.


    As the words fell, Mellisa stood up and shook her head silently. "No, you''re very thin."


    Receiving this answer, Leonard leaned against her again, and embraced her arm. "Help me into the room."


    Mellisa didn''t speak, but watched the man''s movements intently as they walked.


    "Master, what''s wrong with your leg?"


    They were so close, Mellisa worried she would be exposed.


    Leonard hugged her, walked slowly forward, raising his hand to support his sses. "Sprained my leg."


    "Who did it?" Mellisa''s tone became much lower in an instant.


    The old butler behind him. ''Huh?''


    This master''s leg�� Obviously it only had one minor wound!


    How could it suddenly get sprained!


    Could something have happened without him knowing?!

 Chapter 825 - Help Me Take A Bath!

    Mellisa returned to Leonard''s bedroom while supporting him on her shoulder. After that, her face was stained with a tired mist.


    Even though Leonard had lost a lot of weight, he put all his weight on Mellisa''s shoulders.


    After Leonard sat on the bed, he opened the nket and covered himself.


    And Mellisa poured water for him, but she didn''t notice his little movement.


    Currently, the man is lying on his back wearing sunsses, his thin lips are slightly pursed, and his expression is smooth.


    Fuck!


    She felt that if this continued, she would die sooner orter.


    She just hugged him, and the result was simply unbelievable!


    This man is��. a little too sexy.


    Mellisa took the ss of water from the table and put down another straw. When she turned to look at the bed she saw the strained expression on Leonard''s face.


    She frowned slowly, put the straw to his mouth, and asked, "Master, does the wound hurt?"


    Leonard took a sip of water while holding the straw. "Well, it hurts."


    Really, his heart hurts!


    "Is there any painkiller? I..."


    He turned his head and spat out the straw. After taking a deep breath, he recovered his usual stability. "After eating, help me take a shower."


    The cup in Melissa''s hand almost fell.


    Such a sentence made her feel hot.


    Help him take a shower? Is that a maid''s job?!


    Melissa''s movements were much slower, and when she turned to push the dining cart, the whole of her body was stiff.


    At the bedroom door, the old butler looked at the scene in the room with relief.


    Very good!


    This little servant is highly trusted by the young master. Seeing them getting along well, the old butler''s wrinkled face couldn''t help but smile.


    If there is time, he should ask this servant if he has any rtives or not.


    If so, let theme to the Adler family and serve the young master together!


    The sry is good, and the treatment is good!


    The old butler stood with his hands behind his back and looked at whom he thought was a guy. Then he turned and left, and closed the door.


    He had to send a letter to the Patriarch, reporting that the young master''s situation has improved a bittely, and that he has not cold anymore.


    The Patriarch would be very happy to hear that.


    ...


    Mellisa personally fed the lunch to Leonard.


    After all, the man couldn''t see with his eyes, so she happily did it for him.


    At this time, she took a piece of broli and brought it to his mouth, she reminded him, "It''s broli."


    When the voice fell, Leonard looked away, and his tone rose slightly. "I don''t like eating broli!"


    Doesn''t she know?!


    Mellisa''s hand stopped at his mouth, then she patiently exined. "I know you don''t like eating this, but this is nutritious and good for your wound."


    Oh!


    Leonard feltfortable when he heard her tone, and without a word, he opened his mouth and ate the broli.


    After eating, he smacked the corner of his mouth. "Go on!"


    Mellisa stared at him dumbfounded, with a hint of care at the corner of her eyes. "Don''t you like it?"


    "Give me another!"


    After taking a piece, Mellisa took a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth for him. "Master is too skinny now, eat more."


    Leonard chewed the food and nodded kindly. "If you think like that, then...you will be responsible for my meals."


    "Okay, if you consider it appropriate. Master, just now�� I heard the butler say that you chased away the servants? Were they not careful enough to look after you?"


    Mellisa couldn''t help but doubt in her heart.


    Leonard pursed the corners of his lips, paused for a moment, and answered in a tired tone, "What''s so hard about taking care of me? After all, I''m a cripple, just walking is too hard. Instead of letting themugh at me behind my back, I''d better throw them away."


    Hearing this, Mellisa stopped from trying to dig further.


    Did the maids really dare tough at Leonard for being blind?!


    Melissa''s eyes dimmed, she was contemting whether to do something.


    She really wanted to take this opportunity to make them learn a lesson!


    She neverughed at Leonard''s condition, how dare those maids speak ill of him!


    At this moment, Melissa''s heart was burning with fire, she didn''t realize that all this was just Leonard''s doing.


    It seemed... ever since she saw Leonard''s weak figure, Mellisa''s ice cold personality had started to melt.


    At this time, Melisa put down the spoon, took out the chicken soup and stirred it twice. After feeding it to the man, sheforted him in a deep voice, "Master, don''t worry. I will take care of you in the future. Eat more to get better quickly!"


    After taking a mouthful of the chicken soup, Leonard sighed and shook his head. "You became my servant because it was my order, but if you feel ufortable serving me, you can stop and leave at any time. I can ask another maid to take care of me."


    As the words fell, Leonard turned to face the window, but his thin lips revealed an evil sly smile where Melissa could not see.


    This is how Jean taught him to retreat as progress!


    Sure enough, when Mellisa heard these words, her heart stung.


    She put the chicken soup on the dining carriage and stared at Leonard for a moment. "I voluntarily stayed to take care of you. Since you like the milk I made, I will make another one for you in the afternoon."


    Leonard didn''t speak, but his eyes behind his sunsses were shining brightly.


    After a while, Mellisa saw the food on the dining carriage, and just as she was about to feed him a piece of fruit, Leonard suddenly said, "Help me take a shower!


    And so the sound of fruits falling on the dining cart echoed!


    Mellisa stared at the piece of fruit without moving, her heartbeat stoppedpletely.


    "What is it?" Leonard couldn''t help but tilt his head to face her without hearing the answer.


    Mellisa bit the corner of her mouth, shook her head slightly. When she recalled that his eyes were blind, she then said, "It''s okay, I''ll take away this empty carriage first, then I''ll prepare the warm bath."


    "Yes." Leonard replied.


    Mellisa immediately cleaned up, and walked out the door pushing the dining carriage.


    Even though she looked the same, noises were still heard from her direction.


    When she opened the door, the dining carriage seemed to be around the corner.


    On leaving the house, the dining carriage reached the door frame again.


    Melissa is nervous!


    The smile on Leonard''s lips slowly widened, and he took off his sunssesfortably.


    He''s about to take a shower, there''s no way he''s wearing his sunsses!


    Five minutester, Mellisa''s blushing face returned to the bedroom.


    "What takes you so long?" Leonard looked impatiently waiting, and his tone was a bit rushed!


    Mellisa nced at him and answerednguidly, "I will prepare the bath."


    "Oh okay."


    Melissa paced back and forth on the bed, clenching her fists while trying to put up a final struggle. "Master, I have never bathed anyone, and I am worried about my poor performance, how about... I ask the butler to help?"


    Even when they were together, they never bathed together.


    What''s more, the man privately asked her to help him take a bath....

 Chapter 826 - It’s Just A Natural Reaction

    Hearing the voice, Leonard chuckled. "Are you inexperienced in helping others to take a bath, or do you want to leave me like the other maids?"


    Mellisa. "..."


    Why did she feel that since Leonard was sick, his mind was so messed up?!


    He kept repeating the words ''wed and useless'' over and over again, showing how badly people treated him.


    Mellisa looked at him helplessly, shook her head and said, "Young master, you misunderstood, I will go and warm the water now."


    Leonard did not respond, but his thin lips lifted slightly, smiling slyly.


    Months ago, Mellisa had always been rude to him.


    Now, he felt that it was nice to be treated differently by Mellisa in his journey of selling his fake suffering.


    But for heaven''s sake does he need to pretend for life?!


    Leonard was quietly proud in bed, but before Mellisa came out of the bathroom, Doctor Lawrence had arrived uninvited.


    He immediately pushed open the door, still carrying the medicine box in his hand.


    Seeing only Leonard lying on the bed in the spacious and bright bedroom, he chuckled. "Oh, why are you alone today?"


    Leonard immediately made a bad face, tightened his brows, and narrowed his eyes at Lawrence. "Get out ande backter!"


    He immediately ordered him to get out, and the sound of watering out of the bathroom could be heard faintly in his ears.


    Lawrence put his hand in his pocket and shook his arm. "What? Why are you still faking it with me? There''s no one else here, so why..."


    "She''s inside!"


    Leonard interrupted him, there was even a trace of tension in his voice.


    Lawrence remained where he was, raising his eyebrows and narrowing his eyes. He was silent for a while, and everything became clear in an instant.


    But even so, he still walked towards Leonard, took out a small white vial from the medicine box, bowed and said to him, "Remember to be meticulous in the smallest details. It''s a vitamin, you can pretend it''s your medicine."


    Leonard nced at him, stretched out his hand to take the medicine bottle, waved his hand and urged. "If you get out of there quickly."


    Lawrence straightened his waist and snorted. "I understand why you''re pretending to be like this. But I need to remind you that Lyn went to the main house at noon today. She and Luke have been very close recently. You have to think about your position, lest you lose your ce in the family for a woman!"


    Leonard was silent for a moment, his eyes turning cold. "Calm down!"


    "It''s good that you understand. Ah, if you want to take a walk, I can make an excuse to take you to the hospital. Later when you want to eat at a restaurant, I can book a private room for us. If you want to leave for a few days, I will arrange for my trusted men to get ready in your house."


    Doctor Lawrence and Leonard had been friends for years


    "Thank you, when are youing back?"


    Doctor Lawrence thought about it seriously, and gave a very vague answer, "I''ll be right back."


    Leonard nodded slightly, hearing the sound of the water in the bathroom stopping, he said, "There you go, hurry!"


    Upon hearing this, Lawrence red at him and left the room with the medicine box.


    He wanted to see if Leonard had managed to y such a big game of chess just for that woman! The oue of this incident would be really worth the wait!


    After Lawrence left, Melissa happened to walk out of the bathroom.


    She caught the movement by the door, her face slightly frozen, "Young Master, who''sing?"


    Leonard spread his palms and showed her the medicine bottle. "My doctor hase to deliver medicine."


    Mellisa nced at the medicine bottle. She took it, opened the cap and inhaled ...


    The smell in the medicine bottle was very weak, Mellisa smelled it carefully a few times, then put the cap on the bottle again and ced it on the table.


    She didn''t understand what kind of medicine it was, but she had been trained to smell somemon poisonous drugs.


    Now that she was in the Adlers'' house, as Leonard was very careful with his surroundings, Mellisa had to be prepared for everything.


    "Sir, the water is ready."


    Leonard didn''t ignore her gesture of smelling the medicine bottle. His eyes were inadvertently stained with tenderness. When he got out of bed, he lowered his head to hide his expression.


    It was so nice to have her by his side!


    Melissa helped Leonard walk to the bathroom step by step, and a warm atmosphere rippled in the air.


    He moved slowly, but this made Mellisa sustain Leonard''s weight.


    Three minutes passed, and both of them were in the bathroom.


    The bathrobe on Leonard''s body had slipped from his left shoulder to his arm. The two of them stood in front of the tub and didn''t move for a while.


    Leonard bent down and touched the edge of the tub hesitantly. He unbuckled his belt and said, "There are some wounds on my body, please don''t touch it when you wipe my body."


    This sentence made Mellisa''s twisted thoughts disappear in an instant.


    She straightened her face, and her gaze fell on Leonard''s body.


    His bathrobe fell to the ground, he was wearing boxer shorts, and his sturdy body was full of bruises, including a 10 cm wound.


    Melisa gritted her teeth, curled up her fingertips, almost her entire heart hurt.


    "Young Master, this is�� a stab wound?"


    She clearly saw Leonard''s back, there were many wounds on it. Judging by the markings, they must have been caused by a stick or blunt weapon.


    Leonard nodded somewhat nonchntly. "If you''re scared,e out first."


    Melissa shook her head and looked at the wounds carefully. Although injured, the wound was still visible. She somewhat felt surprised since the line closed in texture.


    "These wounds have not been so dry, they are susceptible to inmmation when exposed to water."


    Leonard calmly handled this. "It''s okay, I won''t die just because of that. You can wipe it off for me with water."


    He wasn''t stupid enough to jump straight into the tub.


    Mellisa was getting more and more upset in her heart, she took Leonard''s bathrobe from the ground and threw it into the bucket, and took a small towel. "Then I will try not to touch your wound. If it hurts, you can tell me any time."


    Leonard did not speak, and remained where he was.


    Seeing this, Mellisa dipped the small towel in the bath, and once it got wet, she wiped the man''s body little by little.


    Cheeks, neck, shoulders... everywhere, she wiped them carefully, along with a warm and damp towel that followed her movements.


    Mellisa''s movements were gentle, but the atmosphere became more and more ambiguous.


    She avoided all the wounds on Leonard''s body as much as possible. When the towel wiped the man''s lower abdomen, Mellisa couldn''t help but blink, and directly wiped his thighs.


    Leonard watched Mellisa crouch in front of him, licking his back teeth, and said in a voice hoarse. "Why don''t you wipe down the middle one?"


    Mellisa turned back to soak the small towel in the tub. "I want to rub your feet first."


    Leonard''s eyes were dark and deep, staring straight ahead as Melissa started rubbing his thighs.


    When Mellisa squatted down holding the towel that had been wrung out, in front of her was a horrendous sight.


    Mellisa was stunned, she raised her head stiffly and looked at Leonard''s expressionless face.


    The atmosphere is beyond awkward!


    At this time, Leonard nodded calmly.. "Sorry, I can''t hold my erection, it''s just a natural reaction."

 Chapter 827 - Mellisa Fainted!

    Mellisa took a deep breath, then looked at the man''s calm face.


    Is it really a natural reaction?!


    She is pretending to be a male servant now, and this young master�� Does he have a hobby that she doesn''t know about?!


    In Mellisa''s heart, her thoughts fluctuated for a while.


    Leonard had always been indifferent all this time.


    Mellisa licked the corners of her mouth, averted her gaze, avoiding the "scene" in front of her as much as possible.


    As she crouched on the floor and helped him rub his calf, her eyes fell on the wound.


    "Is your leg broken?"


    The wound in this calf is very deep. Despite the stitches, Mellisa realized after careful observation that the scar must be very severe.


    Mellisa watched carefully, maybe because the temperature in the bathroom was too high, and she was crouching down, she suddenly felt dizzy, causing her to tilt and sit on the floor diagonally.


    "What is it?"


    Leonard''s eyes caught this scene, his heart skipped a beat. He wanted to reach out to help her, but was afraid that his charade would be exposed.


    In this way, he could only pretend to grope with his hands in the air, and then he reached the top of Mellisa''s head.


    Mellisa sat on the floor with one arm propped up, her face looking ufortable, but she still struggled to stand up and said in a weak voice, "It''s okay, maybe it''s because the air is too hot."


    Leonard took the opportunity to look around the bathroom, and indeed it was stuffy and hot. Even the water in the tub was still steaming.


    Just as she was about to move to open the door, Mellisa''s face suddenly changed, clutching her stomach and stumbling to the toilet.


    She threw up!


    Leonard''s stride recovered in time, and he stood by the tub and watched Mellisa kneel on the floor and vomit.


    Doubt appeared on his cheeks, his thick eyebrows frowned. ''Isn''t that so disgusting?!''


    Mellisa vomited violently, her dizziness and vomiting caused her to be exhausted.


    The hot and humid air in the bathroom made it very ufortable. After throwing up, shey in front of the toilet and didn''t even have the strength to press the flush button.


    At that moment, Leonard didn''t say a word, and his thin lips turned pale.


    He suddenly remembered something. Not long ago, when he looked at Mellisa through his sunsses, he discovered that her figure seemed much rounder.


    Although the maid''s attire wasn''t that tight and just the right size, he clearly saw a small bulge in front of Mellisa''s lower abdomen.


    He only thought that the woman had grown fat in her lower abdomen, but now he couldn''t help but doubt some possibilities.


    Before parting ways, he had slept with Mellisa for a very long time.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it happens every night.


    Besides, Mellisa was vomiting at the moment, and this familiar sight made his heart skip a beat.


    Thinking of a certain possibility, Leonard''s eyes exploded into immense joy.


    But what followed was relentless exasperation.


    At this time, Mellisa was standing staggered on the toilet with both hands. Her body shook slightly as she took a step back gently, and directly hit the wall.


    Leonard didn''t know when he came behind her, and when Mellisa leaned against the wall, he grabbed her by the shoulders, and even his voice trembled. "Since you''re not feeling well, why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    No matter how many emotions welled up in his heart, he had to remain calm at this time.


    Mellisa looked at him weakly, thinking of separating from each other, but she felt dizzy. The next second she wriggled the corners of her mouth, without saying a word, she fainted and fell on Leonard.


    Fuck!


    Leonard couldn''t calm down when he saw Mellisa passed out. He immediately bent down and picked her up, kicked open the bathroom ss door, and walked back into the bedroom.


    Leonard carefully ced Mellisa on the bed. His cold face looked a bit worried, and he turned back to bed before finding his phone.


    He called Lawrence, and the moment the call connected, his voice roared. "Come to my room quickly!"


    As the words fell, and before Lawrence could react, he threw his phone aside.


    At this moment, warm sunlight wasing from outside the window, and the sun was shining on the pillow, making Mellisa''s little face even paler.


    Leonard slowly took a seat, took her hand and rubbed it in his palm.


    He was full of regret, his brows furrowed with regret.


    "Mellisa..."


    Leonard mumbled her name, put her finger to her mouth and pecked.


    In the bedroom, only Mellisa''s shallow breathing could be heard quietly.


    His eyes fell uncontrobly onto the nket, and he hesitated for a moment before gently covering Mellisa''s belly with his generous palm.


    Is she pregnant?!


    Was vomiting just now a symptom of morning sickness?!


    If she was really pregnant with his child and still came to the Adlers'' house alone after hearing news about him, that would be enough to prove that she loved him!


    Leonard did not dare to rub her hand too vigorously, his movements were soft and slow.


    His palm rested on Mellisa''s stomach, and he kept swallowing his regret.


    If he wasn''t too stubborn in dealing with his feelings, he wouldn''t have resorted to acts like pretending to be blind to trick her into staying by his side.


    But Mellisa never told anyone the details of her pregnancy.


    Does that mean even Jean and Lilia don''t know about her pregnancy?!


    If so, is she nning on giving birth to this child secretly?!


    Leonard''s heart was engraved with countless questions.


    But he didn''t dare to throw it out so easily.


    Hopefully, as he thought, Mellisa is really pregnant!


    ...


    Ten minutester, Lawrence rushed back in a sweat.


    He came into the room gasping for air. "Leonard, what''s wrong?!"


    He ran a lot of red lights because of Leonard''s call.


    Lawrence carried the medicine box and ran with all his might.


    As he entered, he saw the scene in front of him, his expression gradually turned unbelievable.


    Leonard looked back from the bedside, then said straight to the point, "She''s passed out,e and check on her!"


    Lawrence paused. "So you sent me back just to check on your woman?"


    Leonard replied coldly, "And?"


    Damn it!


    This man was crazy!


    Lawrence heaved a sigh of relief, and pointed his finger at Leonard. "You''re really great! I thought you were the one who got hurt. I even canceled my flight!"


    Leonard frowned. "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly check on her! Let''s check if she''s�� pregnant!"


    With a loud breaking sound, the medicine box in Lawrence''s hand fell to the floor, causing the bottle inside to roll.


    Leonard looked at him with a displeased look, while Lawrence nced at Mellisa. "What did you say? She''s pregnant?! Then you... Will you be a father?" Lawrence said while walking towards him.


    He looked at Mellisa''s closed eyes and sad expression on her face.


    A few secondster, he sarcastically said, "I really can''t help but wonder, did shee here because you dumped her for getting her pregnant? No wonder she''s disguised, she seems to want to hold you ountable!"


    As the words fell, Lawrence''s leg was kicked violently.


    He staggered, finally holding on to the foot of the bed to hold his figure, and red at Leonard. "What are you kicking me for?!"


    "Quickly check on her!"

 Chapter 828 - That Child Is Mine!

    Lawrence muttered a few words to himself, picked up his dropped medicine box, and sneered. "I''m a surgeon, what genius do you think I am? How do I check for things like pregnancy? Do you think my eyes are X-rays?"


    Leonard stopped talking!


    Lawrence approached with the medicine box and snorted angrily. "How can I check if you''re there! Get up quickly and let me work."


    He pushed Leonard away. After that, he took out the stethoscope from the medicine box, reached out his hand to lift the light nket, and was about to lift Mellisa''s shirt.


    "What are you doing?!" Leonard was clearly displeased.


    Lawrence squeezed the stethoscope. "If you''re still doubting me, I''m leaving now!"


    After saying that, Lawrence was relieved to see Leonard''s t expression and foolish tolerance.


    He rolled his eyes triumphantly, and ced the stethoscope along the corner of his clothes on the lower left of Mellisa''s stomach.


    During this period, Leonard watched her movements intently.


    Looking at the stethoscope moving on Mellisa''s stomach from left to right, he hurriedly stepped forward until Lawrence pulled him in. "How is it?"


    Lawrence took off the stethoscope and said with a sigh. "When I was at school, I didn''t have much experience with pregnancy. I only studied the theory, so this is the first time I''ve tried listening to the fetal heart with a stethoscope."


    Leonard''s pupils shrank, his eyes dangerous. "Then?"


    Lawrence curled his lips. "Although I have acquired knowledge from books, I myself have confidence in my medical skills. Congrattions, Young Master of the Adler Family, your woman is indeed pregnant! I could hear the vague heartbeat of her baby."


    All of this makes Leonard shocked.


    He was caught off guard with thest words that Lawrence said.


    Mellisa is actually pregnant!


    Excitement rushed inside him like a tsunami.


    After a long time of working hard, a miracle hase!


    Mellisa is pregnant with his child!


    However... Leonard''s joyful feelings did notst long.


    He was stunned. Since Mellisa was pregnant, why did she choose to leave?


    Does that mean... She never wanted to involve him with this child?


    Or, has she decided that she doesn''t want to reconnect with him?


    With this confession, the joy on Leonard''s handsome face was instantly reced by a heavy touch.


    Mellisa was still willing to stay and take care of him, especially after all the facade he put up just to convince Mellisa''s heart.


    Therefore, before they get back together, it seems like he can just keep pretending.


    Leonard''s eyelids fluttered, and his mind was clouded by two emotions, like ice and fire, which made him unable to calm down for a long time.


    Lawrence on the side saw his strangely changing appearance. He put his stethoscope back into the medicine box, walked forward and smacked his shoulder. "What are you thinking? It''s obvious she''s pregnant with someone else''s child, why don''t you just kick her out immediately?"


    Leonard''s eyes were cold as he recovered. "That child is mine."


    "Yours?" Lawrence felt nothing butughter. "Take your words back! Obviously a doctor has to wait about four months to hear things like fetal heart. And how long have you been since you returned to Bandung? It''s been almost five months. So how could the child be yours?"


    Lawrence said with a serious expression and every word was filled with taunts.


    Leonard held his temper, not wanting to argue with him, and changed the subject with a frown. "Since she''s pregnant, why did she faint?"


    Hearing his voice, Lawrence realized that this friend didn''t want to continue the topic, and rolled his eyes at Mellisa again."What was she doing before she passed out?"


    Leonard was silent.


    "Hurry up and say it!" Lawrence looked at Leonard. "There are many situations when a pregnant woman faints. Tell me what she was doing before she fainted. Let me�� guess!"


    "Guess? You want to diagnose it based on your guess?"


    Lawrence stretched the neckline of the white coat with both hands. "I''m a surgeon, not an obstetrician and gynecologist!"


    Leonard pursed the corners of his mouth and coughed. "Oh, before she passed out, she was bathing me!"


    Lawrence was dumbfounded, and only quietly extended his thumb to express his admiration.


    In Leonard''s bedroom right now, even the sound of needles dropping could be heard.


    After a while, Lawrence concluded. "If this is the case, I think it might be due to hypoxia. This situation is verymon among pregnant women. In the future, try not to let her go to ces with heavy crowds or poor air cirction."


    "She also vomited really badly just now, is there a way to relieve it?"


    Leonard asked very seriously.


    However, when Lawrence heard this, he packed up his medicine box without saying a word, turned around and left.


    "Why did you go?" Leonard stared at his figure, his tone extremely harsh.


    Lawrence walked to the door, grabbed the handle, and rolled his eyes as he snorted coldly. "I''m really amazed at you who are usually meticulous and smart! We''ve known each other for a long time, have you forgotten what I do? I''m a surgeon, how could I bring medicine for pregnant women! I''m going to the hospital now, looking for an obstetrician and gynecologist to help you and asking how to relieve morning sickness!"


    When the words fell, he opened the door and hurried off.


    Perhaps it''s because of his canceled flight that he mmed the door loudly.


    Leonard looked at the closed door, pursed his lips and shook his head. He then walked to the side of the bed and his gaze fell on Mellisa''s face.


    He didn''t want this woman to run away again in this life!


    Suddenly, Leonard stopped as he caressed Mellisa''s cheek, his eyes identally caught something in her breast pocket, it seemed like it was a card.


    He turned and looked suspiciously, and his handsome face immediately sank.


    How could there be Lyle''s business card?!


    What did Lyle want to do to her?


    Fuck!


    ...


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Melissa woke up.


    She slowly opened her eyes, only to feel the refreshing freshness from her forehead.


    Mellisa raised her hand and touched it, it was a towel.


    She blinked and removed the towel from her head. Just as she was about to sit down, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    This room�� was not her bedroom.


    Mellisa turned her head in amazement, and for a moment, Leonard''s handsome sleeping face beside her came into view.


    And they were still covered with the same thin nket.


    Mellisa moved slightly to the side of the bed, but there was a storm surging in her eyes.


    How could she sleep in the same bed as Leonard?!


    Mellisa moved carefully to get out of bed, tapping the corner of her forehead, trying to remember what had happened earlier.


    She remembered�� She seemed to be throwing up again.


    Leonard was there at that time!


    Remembering this, Mellisa bit her mouth sharply.


    She curled her hands and fell into panic. Did the man find out about her?!


    Mellisa suppressed her emotions, turned around slightly and peeked at the bedside, and then saw Leonard had opened his eyes and was staring at her.


    She opened her mouth but forgot to speak.


    At this moment, Leonard''s palm touched the bed, his eyesnguidly facing Mellisa. "Are you up already?"

 Chapter 829 - Leonhart Adler!

    "Yes..."


    Mellisa replied in a dull voice, and her eyes swept over him pretentiously.


    Except for a few wrinkles on her clothes, her appearance was still immacte.


    When Mellisa opened her eyes, she saw a familiar card beside the pillow.


    She narrowed her eyes, nced at Leonard, whose eyes were dull, and bent down to pick up the card. Apparently it was the business card Lyle had given her.


    Mellisa calmly took the business card back into her pocket. She reached out and fiddled with her hair, watching Leonard. "Master, why am I sleeping here?"


    Leonard sat up and moved, slowly leaning against the head of the bed. "When you showered just now, maybe the shower was too hot and you got a heat stroke. I can''t move around freely, so I can only pull you out and put you here to rest for a while."


    Mellisa lowered her eyelids and lips. A faint smile crossed her face.


    It seemed Leonard thought she had a heatstroke.


    Vomiting and dizziness go hand in hand with heat stroke symptoms.


    "Then... Thank you, young master."


    Leonard waved his hand. "You''re overreacting. Next time you help me take a shower, I hope you don''t pass out again. Now that you''re awake, go back to your room and get some rest. Today''s dinner starts half an hour early, remember toe early."


    Melissa nodded. "Okay."


    She nced at Leonard, her peach blossom eyes shining, and after a breath, she turned and left the bedroom.


    She always felt that she had overlooked some important details.


    But considering that Leonard was now blind, with scars all over his body, Mellisa didn''t think too much of it and concluded that the man really pulled her out of the bathroom with great difficulty.


    Mellisa walked out of the door and returned to her bedroom at the corner of the corridor.


    Her morning sickness was very serious today, and it seemed she needed to find a way to relieve it as quickly as possible.


    Otherwise, she would be worried that it would reveal who she truly was.


    ...


    After Mellisa left, Leonard''s eyes gradually darkened.


    He squinted at the door, rubbed his fingertips, and pondered.


    An hourter, his building was osted by five bodyguards and five servants.


    These were all Leonard''s confidants in the Adler family, and they had been rearranged in various ces in the other building to ensure their identities were not leaked as well as keep an eye on the situation.


    Mellisa was pregnant, so what he had to do had to be done beforehand.


    In this Adler family, they are all in the game.


    The only thing he cared about was Mellisa.


    And that night, at twelve o''clock, seven cruise ships identally caught fire in the dock for some reason.


    The entire terminal was instantly caught in a sea of ??fire, and this incident not only rmed the police station in the jurisdiction, even the news crew reported this strange fire incident.


    From the news reports, six of the yachts are owned by the daughter of the Graham family, and the other yacht is identally owned by ... Luke, the second young master of the Adler family.


    ...


    The next day, at eight o''clock in the morning, Mellisa and Leonard were sitting in the bedroom right after they had breakfast, and the butler hastily appeared from the door.


    "Young Master, the Patriarch and the others are here��"


    Mellisa took a moment to sort through the dinner tes. This was the first time she had heard of the Adler family Patriarch in the past few days.


    Leonard leaned against the head of the bed, his face looking calm. "Where are they?"


    The butler frowned and said briskly, "They''re downstairs. How should we respond?"


    "You are my right hand man, I''m sure you already know the answer."


    The old man snickered awkwardly. "Well, I''ll go and block them now."


    After the butler had gone, Leonard raised his hand and ced it on his forehead.


    He closed his eyes and sighed. Listening to the sound of dinner tes in his ear, he turned his face and whispered. "From now on, my breakfast time will be set at 8:30. You don''t need to get up early, and leave the rest of the chores to the other maids."


    Melissa didn''t mind this arrangement.


    After she agreed, she arranged the dining cart and asked, "Why did you want the maids to go back?"


    "This house is too quiet, and I like it!" Leonard corrected his answer straightforwardly.


    Melissa knew that the man was spouting nonsense, but she could only purse her lips and say nothing else.


    At this moment, Leonard remembered one more thing. He turned his face towards the opposite side of the bed. "From tonight on, your bed will be there, you will apany me in this master bedroom."


    "The room is more than 80 sqm, no problem to amodate the two of us. If you feel something is missing in this room, you can add it yourself. You can do whatever you want, I won''t interfere too much. My eyes can''t be healed anymore, I need you here to take care of me. It would be morefortable for me if you sleep here."


    Melissa. "???"


    Living in the master bedroom with Leonard?!


    She really didn''t think about it!


    Melissa was still holding the used cup in her hands, and furrowed her brows. She tried to get rid of the thought. "Sir, I''m fine in my bedroom. After all, it is next to your master bedroom. If something happens, you can call me or maybe we can set a call bell. Sleeping with you is not appropriate, not to mention that��"


    Hearing the voice, Leonard raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you disobedient? In this house of mine, I''m the ruler!"


    "No, I mean, I still want to have a private room for the sake of privacy, I..."


    Leonard suddenly interrupted. "As a servant of the Adler family, are you the same as those who mock me as useless? ? Is that the real reason you don''t want to share a room with me?"


    Melisa kept quiet and didn''t say anything!


    Not only had Leonard be increasingly violent during his severe illness, his emotions were also unstable.


    After waiting for a while and not hearing Mellisa speak, Leonard couldn''t help but to open his eyes and face her without focusing. "I am aware that no one will like me as a young master, I know that I am ipetent and wed. You must be disgusted to be in the same room as me, right?"


    Mellisa looked into Leonard''s eyes, lowered her head to put the ss on the dining cart. "I''ll go pack my things in a minute."


    Leonard''s heart tightened, and he straightened up in a low tone. "Where do you want to go?"


    "I''ll pack my own thingster, I need to clear this up first." Mellisa was helpless, but still exined to him with a good temper.


    "Well, fine then."


    Seeing him relieved, Mellisa''s clear eyes shed a smile.


    Leonard is like a child today.


    And Mellisa didn''t realize that when she faced Leonard, she couldn''t help but start a new life as a wife.


    Here, Mellisa pushed the dining cart and just opened the bedroom door. As soon as she lifted her eyes, she saw a figure standing by the door.


    At a nce, there were at least seven or eight people.


    Mellisa was stunned for a moment, and the old butler was outside the door hastily pulling out the dining cart. "Why are you stunned in the middle of the way like this?! Hurry up and get the dining cart back downstairs, Mr. Leonhart ising through!"


    It turned out that the man in front of him was the current Patriarch of the Adler family, Leonard''s father, Leonhart Adler.


    He looked like he was in his early fifties, standing before a group of bodyguards in straight suits, with a thick imposing aura surrounding his body.

 Chapter 830 - Father Against Son

    In Mellisa''s eyes, even though she only nced at him hastily, the presence of this head of the Adler family was strong.


    She had also seen many elders who were serious and resolute, including her grandfather Caleb who had a high position in the family, but none had an aura as strong as Leonhart.


    Mellisa knew that she was not a girl who had never seen the world before. As she and Leonhart looked at each other, she only felt that her blood froze from the coldness of the Patriarch''s eyes.


    At this time, she pushed the dining cart and passed.


    Leonhart''s intense air pressure spread a suffocating air throughout the corridor.


    Mellisa moved quickly, and her hand that was pushing the dining cart inadvertently stiffened.


    She could even feel a sharp gaze falling on her shoulder.


    Such a first impression made Mellisa understand very well that Leonhart clearly didn''t look up to her.


    With this understanding, she couldn''t help but worry about Leonard''s situation.


    When the old butler came to report the man''s arrival, Leonard firmly refused to meet with Leonhart.


    Now that the other party came directly into the bedroom, Mellisa was worried that the atmosphere would not be harmonious when this father and son met.


    Mellisa quickly sent the dining carriage back downstairs, and then took the elevator back to the third floor.


    However, when she stepped out of the elevator, she unexpectedly saw a woman in a long silver dress.


    Lyn?!


    When did shee?!


    At this time, Lyn stood with a group of bodyguards, and looked at the closed door from time to time.


    The old butler leaned against the wall with his eyes, his nose and heart tightened. Even though everyone looked the same, the atmosphere in the corridor was extraordinarily solemn.


    The sound of the elevator startled everyone.


    They looked to the side almost at the same time. When they saw Mellisa, Lyn immediately narrowed her eyes. "Why is he still here?"


    The old butler looked at Mellisa''s unhurried figure and sneered at Lyn. "Miss, he is the personal maid appointed by the young master, of course he will be here!"


    "Personal maid?" Lyn''s eyes were filled with an expression full of ridicule. "I thought after I finished talking to Uncle yesterday, he would send someone to deal with him. But it looks like he hid smartly and made Leonard his shield!"


    In the face of Lyn''s sarcasm, Mellisa gave her a vague look. "Miss Lyn really praises me too much. However, you can''t handle this matter yourself, so you shouldin to the Patriarch. Miss Lyn''s methods are really cunning and clever!"


    Mellisa has never been afraid of power, let alone Lyn.


    In the Adler family, Lyn has always been revered like a queen because of her status as a future daughter-inw.


    If Lyn wanted to attack her, then it might really be a short-term battle!


    At this moment, Lyn did not expect that Mellisa would mock her so frankly.


    Her eyes were thick, her cheeks filled with anger.


    Lyn walked over to her, and when she was in front of Melissa, her eyes narrowed, and she leaned in. "You are just a servant, you don''t deserve to be my opponent! Look at you, your attitude is so disrespectful! Since you seem to hate me so much, could it be that you set fire to my yachtst night?"


    Mellisa stared at Lyn for a moment, and she pursed her lips when she heard that. She purposely sshed dirty water by saying, "Such allegations need evidence. Everyone in the Adler family has records of entry and exit. And I''ve never even stepped out of this territory. If you say it to others without reason, will they believe you?"


    Lyn smiled without anger. "Why would they doubt me? They would all believe me even if it was wrong. It could be that you also sent someone else and purposely set my yacht on fire, right?"


    Lyn''s eyes blinked nonstop as she added, "By the way, I haven''t punished you for your harsh words yesterday. If you hold a grudge over what happened yesterday, I think maybe you are the real culprit."


    Although the old butler didn''t dare intervene, he was amazed by Mellisa''s toughness.


    This new maid, in a ce where the young master couldn''t see, had a temper. She dared to face Lyn openly, her courage deserves a thumbs up!


    Mellisa ignored other people''s gazes and saw Lyn''s satisfied expression. "If I had that kind of ability, would I end up being the servant of a family? Ms. Lyn, did your family teach their daughter to use others so carelessly? Is that how you came to power?"


    At the sound of it, the head of the old servant suddenly bowed his head, and directed a thumb toward Mellisa quietly.


    Lyn did not resent the insinuation.


    Her eyes stared at her with a reckless gaze, and she reached out to touch her nails. "You are the first servant to dare to speak like this! I wonder if your parents or siblings are still alive or not? If you''re still alive, I''m really curious what kind of family raised you as a ve who doesn''t know any manners!"


    In today''s society, Lyn described Mellisa''s identity as a ve.


    Her tone and posture were mighty, as if she was the mistress of the family.


    Even though Mellisa doesn''t hold any grudges, she really doesn''t have much patience with an overconfident woman.


    She shrugged carelessly, even if she heard Lyn''s threat, she still spoke lightly. "Since Miss Lyn wants to know my background, better�� Why don''t you investigate it yourself!"


    ''If you can figure it out, you are worthy of being my opponent!''


    At this moment, Mellisa even wanted to let Lyn realize that she was from the Mayer family!


    Even if she wasn''t in Jakarta, she really couldn''t believe that the Graham family had the courage to go against the Mayer family.


    As for her sister... If she touches Lilia, then the entire Graham family can disappear from Indonesia!


    Her unexpected brother-inw is even more protective than the Mayer family!


    In an instant, Melissa made a lot of assumptions, and her brows were inadvertently colored with pleasure.


    She leaned slightly toward Lyn, and immediately walked to the door, then pushed it to get in.


    This scene slightly changed Lyn''s face, but her eyes were filled with joy. "This person dared to enter while Uncle was still inside? Hahaha, how will Uncle punish him?"


    The old butler raised his eyes for a moment then immediately lowered his head. He really doesn''t have a good impression of this young master''s future wife.


    With this kind of mind, if this woman manages to secure the position of the future mistress of the Adlers, he would be disgusted!


    Lyn didn''t care what the butler thought at all.


    She stood at the door and walked for a while, then took her cell phone to the corner to make a call.


    ...


    In the bedroom, when Melissa entered the door, of course great danger was inevitable.


    She didn''t know who Leonhart was, but she did this reckless thing out of concern for Leonard.


    As the door opened, the conversation in the room came to a halt.


    Standing by the bed, Leonhart turned around, his dull eyes on Mellisa, his expression immediately showing great displeasure.


    "Get out!"


    That one simple order rattled the air.


    Melissa hadn''t answered yet, but Leonard had already defended her. "This is my room, even if you want him out, he won''t go!"


    Leonhart looked back at him, his nose shaking. "Is this what befis a son? You dare to go against your own father?"

 Chapter 831 - Denying Lyn’s Existence

    Mellisa felt warm upon the defense Leonard provided, but at the same time there was a hint of confusion.


    How did Leonard know she was here?!


    Still, this reaction infuriated Leonhart!


    Facing the strong Leonhart, Mellisa lowered her head and said politely, "Sir, it is time for the young master to take some medicine!"


    Leonhart looked deeply at Mellisa after hearing that voice. After a few seconds, he coldly replied.


    "Since you need to take some medicine, I will go first. Leonard, you should consider what I just said. It''s still not toote for you and Lyn. Regardless of how your current condition is, you can''t hide from this marriage, you��"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t want to die early, so hurry up and leave!"


    Leonard''s attitude towards his father was never okay.


    His arrogant words seemed to have angered Leonhart on purpose.


    The father and son had the same air of arrogance.


    This was the first time Mellisa had seen Leonard look so arrogant and cold.


    At this time, Leonhart snorted coldly, turned his sleeves up, and walked to the door. But he slowly stopped in front of Mellisa.


    He looked at Mellisa, his gaze drifting from her neck to her lower abdomen, and his eyes narrowed. "I heard you met Lyn yesterday. As a servant of the Adler family, has no one taught you rules and etiquette?"


    Melissa stretched her eyebrows, slowly raising her head to meet Leonhart''s eyes. "Sir, how can you be sure that I don''t know rules and etiquette? "


    "Hmm!" Leonhart sneered. "Are you saying Lyn is talking nonsense? She has a higher rank than you here, and you are a servant. Are you telling me not to trust Lyn?"


    Mellisa saw the unhappiness buried between Leonhart''s eyebrows and eyes. Then she sighed softly. "Sir, even if there is a difference in status between me and Miss Lyn, I believe that someone like you cannot ignore the facts, right?


    "Miss Lyn is the future wife of the Adler family, but her words and actions did not reflect the qualities that one should have as a future wife. Do you expect us to respect her?"


    Leonhart was taken aback, and a thin wave appeared in his deep vision.


    "A future wife? A woman like her doesn''t even deserve to be an Adler''s dishwasher."


    Leonard''s words followed Melissa''s sneer, actually sounded very harsh.


    He subconsciously denied Lyn, making Leonhart''s brows immediately covered in ice.


    The man was speechless for a while, he looked back at Leonard, and then turned around angrily.


    After he left, the usual peace had returned.


    Mellisa is still stuck in the same ce. She nced at the closed bedroom door, secretly heaving a sigh of relief.


    Today, she didn''t hold back her anger, she came face to face with Lyn and the Patriarch. The Adler family''s situation didn''t seem that simple.


    At this moment, Leonard, who had calmed down, beckoned her.


    Mellisa suppressed her thoughts, and walked forward. "Young master, what do you need me for?"


    Leonard smiled. "Didn''t you say that I should take the medicine? Where''s the medicine? Give it to me now."


    Mellisa suddenly remembered the nonsensical reason. She bent down and picked up the vial of medicine that Lawrence had sent from the bedside table, poured it and handed it to Leonard''s mouth. "The rtionship between the young master and the head of the family.. Are you guys on bad terms?"


    Leonard lifted the corners of his lips to hold back the pill, and he didn''t know if it was intentional or unintentional. His thin lips identally caught Mellisa''s finger.


    He said sorry, and when he let go of Mellisa''s finger, he said in a rxed tone, "Our rtionship is like water and fire, we really don''t match!"


    Mellisa. "..."


    Unexpectedly, the odds between Leonard and his father had already intensified.


    No wonder the situation at this house was tense.


    Leonard took a sip of water, swallowed a pill, and licked the corners of his lips. "You met Lyn earlier?"


    "Well, I had a fight with her."


    Leonard''s eyes lit up, he saw Mellisa who was tidying the bedside table. "If she makes you unhappy, you can do whatever you want to her."


    Mellisa paused, then smiled and shook her head. "I dare not, even though I really want to hit her, Miss Lyn is still the future wife of the Adler family!"


    Mellisa said this very naturally.


    No anger, no jealousy, like stating the facts lightly.


    Leonard''s face sank after hearing this. "In this life, she has no chance to be the wife of my Adler family!"


    "Is that true?" Mellisa looked at him. "I heard she passed the exam though?"


    Leonard fixed his pillow with a frown, he muttered. "Who told you?"


    "Everyone knows that!" Mellisa said, unhurried.


    Her words immediately stopped Leonard from talking!


    He closed his eyes andy half-hearted, unable to let Lyn inside his heart.


    Were it not for the wrong time, he would throw her out of the door of his family''s home!


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes and paid attention to Leonard''s indifferent and unhappy look, then pursed her lips and stopped the conversation.


    In the bedroom, the atmosphere fell into a strange silence.


    As for Lyn outside the door, she nned toe in after Leonhart left.


    But the old butler stopped her because of the inconvenience.


    Although he couldn''t stop the Patriarch from entering the door, he had to stop Lyn.


    Everyone in the Adler family knew that the rtionship between Leonard and Leonhart had fallen to the freezing point because of his fianc��e.


    This young master said to him yesterday that in the future, everyone in the house must protect the new maid and treat it as a host.


    Not only that, he even required the chef to cook Mellisa''s daily meals.


    The old butler believed that his young master might be stimted and lost interest in women.


    The new waiter is handsome, has a good personality, and can please people indeed!


    It could be said that the old butler was more open-minded than anyone, as long as the master liked him, he didn''t care if the partner was a man or a woman!


    ...


    At two o''clock that day, the maids had already removed all the sofas in the master bedroom and put therge bed in its original position.


    At this moment, Mellisa saw the familiar bed arrangement in front of her, so she turned her head to look across, opened her mouth, and stopped talking.


    Theyout of this bed is exactly the same as theyout in the master bedroom of Vi Lakeside.


    "Do you like it?" Leonard suddenly asked Mellisa.


    Mellisa sighed softly, and as she gently sat on the side of the bed, she could see Leonard as she lifted her eyes.


    She thought for a while, and the conversation changed. "Young Master seems to have recovered a lot in the past few days. Do you have any other ns after this?"


    Upon hearing this, Leonard frowned warily. "What do you think I should do?"


    Mellisa thought she had misunderstood his intentions, and exined, "I''m not asking about your arrangements. It''s just that�� Do you want toy weak on your bed forever?"

 Chapter 832 - In The End, Everything Is For Melissa!

    Leonard listened to Mellisa''s question then was silent for a moment, and smiled lightly. "Are you worried about my future?"


    Melissa didn''t deny it. "After all, the young master is the heir to the Adler family, so you shouldn''t give up on yourself. Two days ago, the second young master came over and he didn''t bother to cover up that he hated you. Looks like your wound has something to do with him?"


    "He''s not very capable of hurting me." Talking about Luke, Leonard''s tone became much lower.


    He raised the corners of his mouth and leaned back a little on the side of the bed. "You don''t have to worry about my business, it will just add to your troubles!"


    Seeing Leonard seem reluctant to mention the internal affairs of the Adler family, Mellisa also covered her mouth tactfully.


    She reached out her hand and rubbed it on the bed sheet, her eyes blurred.


    With Leonard in this state, she couldn''t help but turn around and leave.


    If she really wanted to leave, she had to arrange the man''s future well so that she could be at peace.


    Melisa pursed her lips and dimly looked at the scorching sun outside the window, it seemed she had to study the rtionship between Luke and Lyn.


    ...


    In the evening, Lawrence''s sudden arrival confused all the maids including Mellisa. Lawrence then asked everyone toe out and stay in the master bedroom with Leonard. The two of them talked freely for almost an hour.


    At this time, he took out several small vials from the medicine box, and when he handed it to Leonard, he cautiously said, "This is the nutritional product for pregnancy. Just make sure she takes it on time every day. Although the morning sickness can''t bepletely cured, this medicine can relieve the symptoms."


    After that, Lawrence threw a few small bottles at Leonard''s thigh.


    Leonard looked at it for a moment, then got up and ced them in the drawer of the bedside table. "Thank you."


    Lawrence red at him, a suspicious feeling twinkling in his eyes. "Did you really think the child is yours? What''s the proof?


    "That is indeed my child, what evidence is needed!"


    Leonard looked to the side, his expression somewhat inattentive.


    Lawrence then smacked the corner of his mouth jokingly. " Are you so sure?"


    "Of course!" Leonard gave an answer without thinking.


    Lawrence was confused. "The reason?"


    Leonard said solemnly, "Since she is Melissa, that child can only be mine."


    "Not necessarily, it''s possible that she slept with another man after you two separated? Besides, when she''s pregnant like this..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Leonard interrupted Lawrence. "Time can''t prove anything. Whatever you say, I''m 100% sure that the child is mine!"


    Lawrence gritted his teeth and stared at Leonard, saying every word. "You doubt my professionalism?"


    "Don''t forget, you are not an obstetrician and gynecologist. So what you''re saying has zero credibility."


    Lawrence. "..."


    The two were silent for a moment. Lawrence walked slowly to the window, opened it, and walked to the balcony. After taking a deep breath, he sat down on the wicker chair and turned to look at Leonard. "When are you going to do it?"


    Leonard walked over in his nightgown. Sitting across from him, he spoke without haste, "You bet."


    "At that time, what are you going to do with Lyn? I heard that she was now publicly iming to be the future wife of the Adler''s heir. In this city, people would understand the Adler family''s importance. The Grahams understand this very well and have benefited greatly from Lyn''s rtionship."


    Leonard took a cigarette case from the ss coffee table, lit one, and took a sip. "Don''t worry, what they got now will fade with time!"


    Hearing this, Lawrence could only nod in relief when he saw the expression on his face. "You just need to know it in your heart. I''m afraid you''ll waste your long-term ns for a woman."


    "No!" Leonard exhaled smoke and looked into the distance. "If this family matters aren''tpletely resolved, how can I possibly give her a stable life!"


    Fuck!


    In the end, it''s all for the woman!


    Lawrence nced at him boredly, his eyes shing a t look. "Okay, since you know what you''re doing, I won''t say much. After all, my family will always stand behind you. As for your woman... I''ll give you a piece of advice. Wait until she finds out everything, otherwise you will most likely lose her!"


    These words made Leonard''s expression much deeper in an instant.


    He curled his lips and looked at the cigarette butt at his fingertips. "I hope that day will nevere. If she is really cruel and decides to leave again, I don''t mind killing myself as redemption!"


    Lawrence stood up, the leg sockets instantly dropping the chair.


    He pointed at Leonard with an undeniable gaze. "Your current behavior is exactly that of a king who has been tricked by a concubine!"


    Leonard raised his eyebrows carelessly. "I''d rather die than live without her!"


    Lawrence turned around and left angrily!


    What else can he say when his best friend sinks into the abyss called love and can''t escape from it?


    Leonard saw Lawrence''s departing figure, lowering his eyelids to cover the smile hidden in his eyes.


    Everything is just getting started, but he needs to take it slow!


    ...


    When Lawrence came over, Mellisa received a text from the assistant chef.


    She rushed into the backyard of the kitchen, and when she got out of the caddy she saw the assistant chef standing not far away, looking around.


    "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    Mellisa pressed her voice in a very polite tone.


    When the assistant chef saw her, he smiled and walked over. "Didn''t you ask me to buy some medicine for you yesterday? I didn''t expect the shopping day toe so quickly, but it looks like yesterday''s event took up a lot of ingredients."


    "I happened to be going too so I bought all the Chinese medicines on your list. Let''s check first."


    Then he handed the paper bag in his hand to Mellisa.


    "Thank you sir, I really have troubled you!" Mellisa opened the paper bag and looked at it, they were all individually packaged Chinese herbal medicines.


    She raised her eyes to look at the assistant chef, and took her cell phone out of her pocket. "What is the total amount, I will transfer it to you."


    "Three hundred and fifteen in total, you just transfer three hundred. It''s not easy for you to make your own money, so save your money as much as possible."


    Melissa looked at the assistant chef''s heartwarming look, and immediately transferred 500 thousand.


    "This�� You transfer too much!"


    After seeing this, Mellisa exined with a smile. "Not much. In the future, it seems that I will continue to trouble you to buy medicine. Think of this as a thank you from me, if you don''t ept it then my heart will not be calm."


    After hearing that, the assistant chef raised his hand and patted Mellisa''s shoulder "I didn''t expect you to be so generous!"


    Mellisa held the paper bag and nodded gratefully. "Then, I''ll take my leave."


    "Okay, quickly go, and just look for me whenever you need something!"


    Mellisa said goodbye and got into the caddy with a bag full of herbs.


    Along the way, she thought about how to use this herb.


    Damn! She waspletely clueless!


    Lilia just wrote the recipe and not how to use it.


    It seems like she still had to trouble Lilia again to help her.


    Since Leonard''s eyes were at stake, Mellisa didn''t dare to be careless.

 Chapter 833 - You Are A Woman!s Not You, There Will Be Others!

    After a while, the caddy car stopped slowly. While carrying a paper bag, Mellisa was nning to go downstairs, but she frowned as she raised her eyes.


    "Where is this?"


    The magnificent European-style building in front of her was not Leonard''s house.


    She hade to the Adlers'' house not too long ago and had never investigated all theplexes, so she was unfamiliar with this house.


    The security guard sitting at the front looked back faintly, leaned forward and got out of the car with a firm stance. "Master Leonhart is looking for you,e on in!"


    Leonhart!


    Melissa clenched her palms inadvertently, she only met Leonhart a few hours ago, and now the man suddenly wants to see her?


    "Quick, don''t let the Patriarch wait too long!"


    The security guard stood by the door and urged, his dignified gaze slightly looked disdainful.


    Mellisa didn''t dy anymore, and when she got out of the car with her bag, her eyes looked cold.


    The security guard was stung by her gaze and trembled inexplicably.


    This little maid''s eyes were quite sharp.


    No wonder he can attract the attention of his master!


    After Mellisa and the security guard looked at each other, they walked forward, and as they approached the courtyard, Mellisa quickly scanned the surroundings.


    It seems that this independent courtyard is more transparent and open than Leonard''s vi.


    Orchids are nted in a flower garden at the doorstep, surrounded by artificial creeks and rocky paths.


    The scenery is unique and made with care.


    Mellisa averted her eyes, stepped on the steps in front of the door, and a young man in his thirties walked in the hall at the right time.


    He wore a white shirt and trousers, and walked in front of Mellisa, nodding slightly. "I am the Patriarch''s assistant, wee."


    "Hello." Mellisa answered vaguely, and her eyes fell on the figure of the assistant named Kevin.


    Kevin looked at Mellisa, saw the bag in her hand, and said, "Give me your bag. After seeing the Patriarch, I will return it to you!"


    Mellisa handed the paper bag in her hand to him after hearing this. "Why is the big master looking for me?"


    "Let''s go in and meet him!"


    Kevin''s tone was cold and distant, and his pair of eyes shone with sharp edges.


    Being able to be the assistant to the Adler Family Patriarch might not be something that came easily.


    Melissa and Kevin walked into the hall side by side, and for a moment a luxurious and majestic aura swept across their faces.


    Compared to Leonard''s vi, this ce was more luxurious and beautiful, with countless calligraphy and antique paintings.


    Kevin led Melissa up the spiral staircase, and they walked forward without saying a word.


    At the door to the study room on the left side of the second floor, they stopped at the end, and when he opened the door, he said to Melissa. "Pleasee in."


    Mellisa nodded at him, and after entering the door, Kevin closed it tightly.


    The study room was very spacious, the rows of neat bookshelves made it look dazzling.


    There were many jade ornaments on the shelves which added a sense of luxury to this solemn atmosphere.


    "Finally you''vee too!"


    At this time, Leonhart appeared from behind a bookcase in the corner, still holding the book in his hand while walking and reading.


    "Sir." Mellisa nodded respectfully with a calm expression.


    Leonhart took his eyes off the book and nced at Melisa, then walked over to the sofa in front of the window and sat down.


    He was still in his suit, folded his legs, spread the book in hisp, and said in surprise. "So you are a woman!"


    Melisa was immediately stunned.


    She closed her eyes to contain her surprise. "Sir, I appreciate the good joke, but I''m a man."


    Leonhart rubbed the pages of the book and stared at Mellisa in the air. His sharp gaze fell on her as he said, "You can lie to him but you can''t lie to me!"


    Mellisa replied fearlessly. "What does the Patriarch want to say?!"


    "If my guess is correct, you are the girl he met when he ran away from this house!"


    Leonhart immediately took out all the cards, and broke Mellisa''s disguise.


    It seems that the Patriarch? in charge of the entire Adler family is indeed not easy to deceive.


    Mellisa did not speak, her eyes still looked calm.


    At this time, silence was golden but not answering was an agreement.


    Melisa knew very well that everything she said would most likely be used by Leonhart as a bargaining chip to intimidate and lure her in.


    Only when she was silent could she see the trick.


    Leonhart leaned back on the sofa leisurely, and lifted the toes of his shoes. "Why don''t you speak? Isn''t your mouth as wild as Lyn says? Or are you trying to guess how I''m going to test you?"


    Mellisa''s expression remained unchanged, and she spoke calmly. "Patriarch, I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Do you not understand or dare not admit it?" Leonhart was displeased with Mellisa''s denial.


    Compared to the anger and ferocity he disyed in front of Leonard, the current Leonhart seemed much more approachable.


    Mellisa didn''t dare to take this man lightly, and her eyes were filled with a vague warning.


    Leonhart was fifty-seven years old, but since he was so well cared for, his face did not even show that he had been swallowed up by time.


    At this moment, he chuckled silently, looked down and turned the pages of the book in his hands. "Don''t be nervous, I''m just calling you out of curiosity. Although this is the Adler family, it is not a cruel ce. But you are a woman disguised as a man and mixed in with the Adler family, so you can''t help but let me know the reason, right?"


    Leonhart''s faint tone made Mellisa''s heart wary.


    She narrowed her pupils slightly. "Why do you use me of being a woman?"


    "Although I can''t find your identity, someday it will eventually be revealed. Even if you deliberately lower your voice and wear men''s clothes, the difference between men and women is still too obvious."


    Leonhart''s words made Mellisa''s senses deeper.


    Mellisa thought for a few seconds, and said directly, "Master, what do you want to do?"


    From start to finish, Mellisa disliked this man very much!.


    When Leonhart saw her ask like this, he couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile. "You really want to deny this truth? If I said my wish, would you admit that you were a woman?"


    "I have a clear conscience, there should be nothing to confess to you."


    Leonhart looked at Mellisa with a deep gaze, and nodded seriously after a while. "Your courage is good, but your methods are wrong. But if you came just to stir things up, then I assure you that you won''t have the chance to live again!"


    Mellisa heard his warnings and threats, smiled for a moment, and said, "I think I live in a society under the rule ofw! Your words are so straightforward, aren''t they? Aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?"


    "Causing trouble?"


    Leonhart lifted his thin lips, and tossed the book onto the armrest with a smile. "Are you reminding me that there will be trouble in the Adlers if I harass you?"


    Melissa shook her head. "I dare not, but you said it yourself."


    Leonhart naturally heard Mellisa''s tone. He took the teacup from the table and blew on the tea.. "Then instead, tell me the reason you came to my family''s house."

 Chapter 834 - Mellisa Vs Leonhart

    Leonhart took a sip of his tea, opened his eyes, and looked at Mellisa''s face through the rim of the cup.


    At this moment, he seemed to have unleashed the power of the Patriarch, like an ordinary elder chatting about family.


    Mellisa looked ahead, and after a few battles of the heart, she was almost certain that Leonhart wasn''t testing her, but that he found out she was a woman disguised as a man.


    Thinking of this, Mellisa smiled calmly. "For him."


    Leonhart''s eyebrows suddenly rose.


    He put down the teacup and narrowed his eyes. "Your sudden honesty really surprised me!"


    "If I quibble again, it would seem insincere! You arranged our meeting in such a way, perhaps... You let the assistant chef help me buy medicine today, right?"


    Melissa is very smart. In just a few minutes, she had connected all the trouble dots.


    It seemed like Leonhart knew that he was asking the assistant chef to help her buy some medicine, and just as Lawrence pulled Leonard over for a private talk, the assistant chef sent her a message.


    Moreover, on the way back from the back kitchen, the driver immediately took her to meet Leonhart.


    All this being coincidence would absolutely make no sense.


    Leonhart''s deep and gloomy eyes instantly showed appreciation. He lowered his head calmly, and even patted his knee. "Smart enough, you are many times brighter than Lyn''s brain!"


    Melissa frowned. ''Is this apliment?''


    "Come and sit down. Since you dare to face my question, let''s be honest about the next thing!"


    Leonhart pointed to the sofa next to him and motioned for Mellisa to sit down.


    The change between these moments made him feel heavy.


    Leonhart''s personality is too shrewd, his joy and anger are invisible, and every sentence carries deep meaning.


    Even though Mellisa could see the deception, she still didn''t know how the other party''s attitude had suddenly changed.


    At this moment, Leonhart didn''t see Melissa doing anything. His sharp facial features rxed a bit to lighten the mood. "You most likely came to my house after hearing about my son''s marriage right? Sit down and you will find your answer."


    Hearing this, Mellisa no longer hesitated and sat across from him.


    Leonhart was slightly surprised, and then he shook his head andughed. "It seems you are quite worried about him."


    "Sir, if you want to tell a story, just spit it."


    The problem was solved, Mellisa could see that Leonhart had no ill intentions.


    At least at this moment, he had not expressed any anger or dissatisfaction with her.


    Since he was able to see through her identity as a woman, and sent someone to investigate, the next discussion might be the key.


    At this moment, Leonhart looked at Mellisa on the opposite side, "What is your purpose ining and disguised into my house? I know the rtionship between the two of you, but haven''t you heard that he already has a fianc��e?"


    "I heard about it!" Melissa nodded lightly. "It''s just that I want to see him in person whether he has a fianc��e or not."


    Leonhart raised a final note in surprise. "Oh? After you saw it for yourself, you couldn''t leave him? Was it because of his illness?"


    Mellisa nodded.


    "Then why pretend to be a maid? Do you not want to be discovered by him or do you not intend to reveal your identity?"


    "Both!"


    Leonhart noticed something interesting, and after a short conversation, he threw the point. "Since you are willing to undertake such a dangerous mission, do you intend to snatch him back from Lyn''s hands?"


    Hearing these words, Mellisa couldn''t help butugh.


    "What are youughing at?" Leonhart asked rhetorically.


    Mellisa rubbed her fingers and was silent for a few seconds before raising her eyes to look at Leonhart. "I heard his fianc��e was originally appointed by the family. But why do I feel like you are testing my feelings for Leonard now? However, a few hours ago, you reminded Leonard that his marriage to Lyn must not bete."


    Upon hearing this, Leonhart pursed his thin lips, retracted his eyes, and looked at her while raising his eyebrows. "It''s the same with you. If you don''t force him back to Bandung, do you need to go to the trouble of disguise now? Aren''t you the one who forced him to take over his responsibilities!"


    Mellisa''s eyes trembled, and her heart jumped violently.


    She didn''t speak, and Leonhart slowly got up, walked to the bookshelf unhurriedly, then picked up a jade carving, and said while caressing. "He was the first heir to the Adler family in Bandung and he just ran away. Did he think being a police officer could make him avoid his responsibilities? That was the first mistake he made. As for the second, he was dating a woman without the permission of his family. This is the Adlers, that''s absolutely not allowed, and that''s not in line with family rules."


    Mellisa looked at Leonhart steadily. "In this era, it seems that everyone has the right to seek their true love!"


    "Little girl, what do you know?" Leonhart put the jade statue back down and turned to face her. "This is not the order of her parents, but the responsibility of the Adler family. You think the Adler family can sit firmly in the top position in Bandung just because of money?"


    "Outside of Bandung, the Adler family has countless industries all over the world. How can an ordinary woman get qualified to stand by his side? If that woman wants to control such arge family industry, she must also be able to stabilize the position of the Adler family."


    "Therefore, the wives of the sessor Patriarch are candidates who have passed the fifteen family exams. Whether she is from an ordinary family or a noble one, the Patriarch''s wife should be able to bear all the important responsibilities of the entire Adler family. If it''s an ordinary woman, who can''t even understand financial spread and stock market volume ratio indicators, how can we support her?"


    Leonhart''s statement was harsh, and it made Mellisa feel the burden of the family standing on top of the world. The difficulty in it waspletely beyond theprehension of ordinary people.


    "Why are you scared?"


    At this time, Leonhart walked back to the table, picked up the teacup and ced it in front of Mellisa. "I''ve said a lot, can you understand it?"


    Melissa looked at the teacup on the table, then pursed her lips. "So, are you saying that Lyn Graham meets all the requirements of a future wife?"


    She couldn''t believe it!


    Leonhart stopped his cup midair, then looked at Mellisa without answering her question. "From your tone just now, don''t you think she is indeed a good candidate?"


    Mellisa said frankly. "If she had really passed the Adler Family''s exam, you wouldn''t have said that I''m smarter than her."


    Leonhart felt stupid and didn''t speak for a moment. Instead, he poured Mellisa a cup of tea.


    "Come on, tell me your n. Since you don''t want my son to find out about you, when are you going to leave my family''s house?"


    At this moment, Leonhart''s conversation turned a little strange, but Mellisa realized it.


    He had opened his mouth a lot, was it just to kick her out?


    Mellisa touched the rim of the teacup with one hand, meditated for a moment, and whispered, "If you want me to leave, what I just said would definitely seem redundant!"


    Leonhart sat back down, one hand supporting his chin on the arm of the sofa while leaning forward slightly.


    "I won''t force you. If you decide to leave this house, I will definitely open my door wide, and I will never embarrass you.. Of course, if you leave, then the entire Adler Family, including Leonard, will have nothing to do with you from now on."

 Chapter 835 - Even If It’s Not You, There Will Be Others!

    Hearing this, Mellisa squeezed the fingertips on the back of her hand and gave a slight force. "Then what if I don''t go?"


    Leonhart''s serious face finally revealed a clear smile. "If you don''t go, then all of today''s conversation is a good reminder for you topete with Lyn for the position of the future wife of the Adler family."


    With the sound of the cup dropping, Melissa''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She didn''t expect that Leonhart would say something like that.


    Competing for the position of future wife of the Adler family?!


    Leonhart happily picked up the fallen cup, raised his eyebrows, and sighed slightly. "You don''t seem to have ever thought about it?"


    "Never." Mellisa said hastily, then took the tissue on the side to wipe the spilled tea.


    Her fingertips were slightly cold, but her heart was uncontrobly nervous. "I really didn''t think about it, but�� are you serious?"


    Leonhart twisted the corners of his lips. "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "Didn''t the family itself choose Lyn? Why do you want me topete with her now?"


    Melisa couldn''t answer this question.


    Maybe because Leonhart was too shrewd and deep-minded, Mellisa had to ask for a clear exnation.


    Ever since she walked in, Leonhart''s attitude wasn''t the same as before.


    And the better he got, the weirder things got.


    Melisa had to be wary of his hidden intention.


    At this time, he seemed to see Mellisa''s wariness and suspicion, so he poured her some more tea. "Even when you first entered the Adlers'' house, you could tell that Lyn wasn''t up to the mark, so was my decision wrong?"


    "You are the head of the family and your family has already chosen a fianc��e for your sessor, I think it''s a little inappropriate to cancel it." Mellisa said frankly.


    Hearing this, Leonhart brought the teapot and looked at Melissa. "I did intend to cancel it!"


    Mellisa did not ignore Leonhart''s serious gaze. She chewed on these words and suddenly realized it.


    Leonhart did want to re-elect Leonard''s fianc��e, and she was the current candidate.


    This conclusion caused Mellisa''s heartbeat to be irregr in an instant.


    Even though she had made countless assumptions before, she never expected that the end result would be like this!


    Melissa''s voice choked as she asked, "Why me?"


    "Why not you?" Leonhart replied confidently. "My family''s house is heavily guarded and you can enter easily. I also saw that Leonard was happy with you, he even kicked me out just for you."


    "And the most important thing is that I haven''t been able to find your real identity so far. Based on this alone, the power behind you is certainly not inferior to the Adler family. This reason is enough for me. If you still have questions, then it looks like I might have to change my mind."


    "The future wife of the Adlers couldn''t be one to be indecisive. Of course, if you really don''t have the slightest intention of fighting, you can stay by his side as long as you want as long as you don''t allow yourself to be recognized. The Adlers will continue to search for a mate for him. Even if that person isn''t you, there will be someone else."


    Melissa sat up straight and looked Leonhart in the eye.


    She really never wanted to fight to be Leonard''s wife, after all, she was the one who left Leonard that time.


    But now, she suddenly changed her mind.


    Seeing that Leonard continued to be ''managed'' by his family, she desperately wanted to face all the wind, frost, rain, and snow beside him.


    Therefore, Mellisa looked at Leonhart and nodded solemnly. "Okay, let me fight for him!"


    "Yes, I expect a lot from you!" Leonhart sighed with satisfaction, as if relieved. Now, the whole person was much more rxed.


    Mellisa was suspicious, took a sip of the teacup, and asked, "Sir, you haven''t said how Leonard became like this. I''ve seen his body, there are many scars all over his body, including a broken calf. He was seriously injured under the supervision of the Adler family, is this family actually not as strong as I imagined?"


    Leonhart did not answer the question asked by Mellisa, but justughed at her.


    He took a sip from his teacup, his eyes gradually bing distant and unpredictable.


    Seeing this, Mellisa looked at him and continued. "ording to my understanding, does that mean the heir to the Adler family can be reced at any time if he doesn''t meet the requirements?"


    Leonhart stopped drinking tea, and his gaze fell on the teacup. He shook gently, and the surface of the water churned. "Have you heard that calm water flows deep? The calmer theke is, the more darkness and danger there is. Just like this tea, just by stirring it a little you can see the tea leaves hidden underneath are slowlying to the surface."


    These words are very deep.


    Mellisa saw him shaking the teacup for an instant, and her eyes gradually became clear. "The way you exin the dangers of catfish is very interesting."


    Leonhartughed loudly. "Haha, no mistake, my son is a catfish! But don''t underestimate him, he managed to do it without people knowing."


    At this point, Mellisapletely understood his good intentions.


    As for the catfish... it should be referring to Luke, the second son of the Adler family.


    ...


    At this time, the sky was getting darker, and Leonard was rushing to the main house when he got the news that Mellisa had been taken away.


    Surprisingly, throughout the castle manor today, he couldn''t find the caddy at his door for some reason.


    He was worried about Mellisa, but he also had to be on guard so that someone might find out about his little ploy.


    In desperation, he was forced to let his trusted bodyguard push the wheelchair.


    Leonard was sitting in the wheelchair, his stern face was covered in a thickyer of ice.


    The old butler ran around him, panting heavily, and said, "Sir, don''t worry, the Patriarch is not an unreasonable person. He called the little maid�� Probably just wanted to hear about your situation."


    Leonard''s thin lips almost formed a straight line, and the corners of his lips were slightly white. Even when he heard the constion from the old butler, he still didn''t say a word.


    He squeezed the wheelchair''s armrest with both hands, gritted his teeth and whispered, "Hurry up!"


    If the old man dared to touch Mellisa, then he wouldn''t mind being the enemy of the entire Adler family.


    ...


    Right now, the tea in the study in the main house is really cold. Leonhart invites Melisa to walk to the bookshelf in the third row. He stopped in front of the bookshelf and said, "Stock trading... Do you understand it?"


    Melissa nodded humbly. "I understand some."


    Leonhart raised his eyebrows. "How many foreignnguages ??do you know?"


    "One."


    Upon hearing this, the corners of Leonhart''s mouth slowly fell. "Lyn is proficient in three foreignnguages, so take this as a challenge."


    Melissa nced at him. "In the future, I''ll be proficient in at least fivenguages."


    "Daughter, don''t talk too much just yet."


    Melissa smiled. "Just wait and see."


    "In this study, there are books on everything from etiquette and manners to family operations, including the industry in which the Adlers have been involved for many years. Starting today, this study room is open to you. If you want toe, you can ask anytime."


    Melissa could feel Leonhart''s sincerity as he said it. She bit the corner of her mouth, and asked herst question. "Why are you willing to help me?"


    The light smile on Leonhart''s cheeks slowly receded, and his eyes slowly passed. The study room echoed his voice.


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t want my son to marry because of his family''s choice like I used to. At least I want to give him a chance to fight for the one he loves."


    After the words fell, there was a sudden knock on the door. Kevin came in and bowed before saying, "Sir, the eldest young master is here!"

 Chapter 836 - A Father’s Feeling

    Leonhart looked at Mellisa. "He really cares about you."


    Mellisa lowered her head, and said nothing.


    When Leonhart turned around, he stopped again. His faint gaze fell on Mellisa''s face, and he asked, "What I said to you today... I hope you don''t reveal a word to him."


    "As for your identity, I will still continue to investigate it. Today, the title of the next Madam of the Adler family is still in Lyn''s hands. In my opinion, you should not expose yourself now, because at this stage.....you really can''tpare to her!"


    As harsh as it sounded, Mellisa knew that the man was telling the truth.


    For this family to choose a wife for the next patriarch would equal war between potential candidates.


    Mellisa naturally understood Leonhart''s advice to her, and she also deeply understood the burden the Patriarch and his wife were carrying.


    She looked at Leonhart gratefully. As she walked towards the entrance of the study, she slowly stopped and bowed to Leonhart. "Thank you, sir."


    Leonhart stood with his hands behind his back, watching Mellisa''s actions. "Don''t thank me, even though I''ve given you a lot of advice, I can''t guarantee you canpete sessfully. But thanks to you, I can finally see how deep my son feels towards you!"


    At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps outside the door.


    "Open the door!"


    Leonard''s low voice could be heard from behind the door. Even though he was still in a wheelchair, his momentum had not diminished.


    Kevin turned and stood in the middle of the door, looking down. "Sorry young master, big master never allows people to enter without consent, I''m sorry."


    Leonard''s hands tightly squeezed the armrest of the wheelchair. He bent slightly, and his face was filled with fury as he pointed at Kevin. "Open it or I''ll fire you!"


    Facing Leonard''s anger, Kevin closed his eyes. "Master, I''m sorry."


    The old butler hastily stepped forward and grabbed Leonard''s shoulder, then bent down to whisper in his ear. "Master, please be patient. This fellow has always only listened to the instructions of the Patriarch. If youe into conflict with him now, I am afraid that it won''t look good for us."


    In the face of his butler''s persuasion, Leonard didn''t pay much attention.


    He sneered with a gloomy expression. "So what should I do?"


    "Young Master, you��" The old butler nned to coax a few more words. But at this moment, the door behind Kevin quietly opened.


    Everyone followed the voice, and Leonhart''s tall and arrogant figure appeared first.


    With a serious expression and cold eyes, he looked at Leonard and the four bodyguards behind him, then asked with a displeased look. "Why did you suddenlye after kicking me out earlier?"


    Mellisa, who was still standing inside the door, saw Leonhart''s suddenly changing aura. Her eyes were instantly lit up as she walked out.


    Leonard raised his hands to support himself, then slowly stood up on the armrests.


    Upon seeing this, the old butler quickly stepped aside and grabbed his arm.


    Leonard said, "Who allowed you to take my servant away?"


    Leonhart looked at him with a deep gaze. "This is the Adler family home and he is a servant, does a Patriarch like me still need your permission?"


    Leonard replied with thin lips slightly to the side. "What do you want to do with my servant? You better tell me!"


    After speaking, Melissa appeared from behind Leonhart.


    She nced at Leonard and the butler, then stood beside Leonhart, and whispered in a deep voice, "Thanks for the teachings, I''ll keep that in mind."


    This scene caused the tip of Leonard''s eyebrows to curl.


    Leonhart replied nonchntly, "Alright, take care of this stupid kid for me. I let you go."


    Mellisa turned and walked towards Leonard without showing a trace, and walked over to the wheelchair. Kevin then reminded her "Your stuff."


    "Thank you." Mellisa walked back and took the paper bag from him, then nodded in thanks.


    Mellisa took the bag and walked over to Leonard''s figure with a faint expression. "I''m sorry for making you wait so long."


    Leonard''s eyes suddenly narrowed behind the sses, and he carefully studied Mellisa''s expression.


    However, after half a second, he still had no clue.


    Leonard pushed his cheek with the tip of his tongue, and turned to the butler and said, "Wait for me."


    "Master..."


    The old butler still wanted to say something, he was afraid that the young master and the Patriarch would have another conflict. This rtionship between father and son had been at odds for a long time.


    Every time they met, it was as if they were drawing their swords.


    "Get out!"


    Leonard repeated earnestly. The head butler was powerless, so he answered by leading Mellisa and the guards to go down.


    At this time, Leonard was standing in front of Leonhart, and they stared intently at each other with contempt.


    "Is my servant that important to you?" Leonhart broke the silence.


    Hearing this, Leonard raised his eyebrows in a firm manner. "Yes, very important indeed. It''s so important that you shouldn''t even think toy a hand."


    Facing Leonard''s arrogant tone, Leonhart smiled without anger. "And so I learned the reason you refused to marry Lyn."


    "You know why I don''t want to marry her. I don''t want you to talk about it anymore. If you keep talking about this, I won''t hesitate anymore."


    Leonard''s tone was full of warning, and his nose quivered as anger crept up his face.


    "Then what if I move that servant of yours?" Leonhart said hesitantly.


    Leonard moved his lips, and said, "If you take my servant away, I will destroy the foundation of the Adler family!"


    "How dare you!"


    Leonard suddenly smiled with a pushy attitude."Father, if you don''t believe me, you can give it a try!"


    After speaking, he gave a cold snort, turned and walked towards the stairs.


    Although his speed was slow, his steps were loud and powerful.


    Leonhart remained where he was watching his son disappear from the top of the stairs, then slowly shook his head andughed.


    Kevin looked at him from behind, furrowing his brows, feeling slightly confused. "Why are you smiling?"


    Leonhart slowly turned around and met Kevin''s confused look then sighed. "My son is all grown up, but his nature hasn''t changed since he was a child. I didn''t expect that he would cherish that little girl so much! But this is also a good thing!"


    Kevin looked towards the stairs, looking suspicious and surprised. "That male servant... is a girl?"


    "Well... Starting today, if I''m not here in the future, you will allow that little girl toe in and study leisurely."


    Kevin was surprised. "Sir, there are a lot of important documents in the room. Isn''t that too careless?"


    Leonhart walked to the window with his hands behind his back, taking in the scenery outside the courtyard.


    "You just do as I say. Since they like each other�� As a father, I can only help them in secret.. I think that if I had had their stubbornness and tenacity back then, I might not have this regret in my heart."

 Chapter 837 - For Myself And For Leonard!

    Kevin didn''t understand the story behind it, but heard little that the sessive heirs of the Adler family could never do anything about choosing his future wife.


    He saw the gradually erratic gaze of Leonhart, and as he stood behind him, his eyes lowered undisturbed.


    ...


    Downstairs, Mellisa and the old butler were waiting for Leonard at the artificial river.


    Perhaps, since she was taken away by the man''s surprise today, the old butler continued to stare at her. "Hey, are you really okay?"


    Mellisa understood the butler''s concern, and she shook her head with a smile. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "You''re really scary. You have no idea that the young master nearly destroyed his master bedroom when he heard the news that you were taken away. His leg was in bad shape, so he almost dragged himself down the stairs just toe save you. Next time, wherever you go, you must tell me! Remember, I will send our own bodyguards to escort you just in case."


    Mellisa was silent for a moment and nodded kindly. "Okay, I won''t do it again."


    She didn''t expect that being taken away by the Patriarch would cause Leonard to react so much.


    Although this moved her heart, she couldn''t help being surprised that their father-daughter rtionship was exactly the same.


    Mellisa subconsciously squeezed the paper bag in her hand, and silently made up her mind.


    Despite Leonard''s current health, she would definitely fight for the position of the Adler family''s wife in the future.


    ''For myself and for Leonard!''


    Since there was no one in this world who wanted to stand by her side, she would let go of all problems and walk with him.


    At this moment, the old butler noticed the paper bag in Mellisa''s hand. He took a closer look, and unexpectedly smelled a hint of herbal medicine. "What medicine are you taking? Are you sick?"


    Mellisa immediately looked at the paper bag in her hand. "I''m not injured. This is... medicine for the young master."


    Hearing this, the old butler almost burst into tears.


    He pressed the corners of his mouth and looked at Mellisa with great relief. "You really are a kind-hearted person, it''s not in vain that the young master values ??you so much. If he finds out, he will also be very happy!"


    Mellisa shook her head along the way. "But I don''t know if this will be useful. This is a prescription given by a friend, I heard this medicine can treat eyes. Then I immediately bought it for the young master. Maybe this will help him a little."


    The old butler wiped his tears and was about to speak, but he saw Leonard hade out of the hall.


    "Young master, walk slowly!"


    The butler pushed the wheelchair forward, and before he got any closer, he heard him speak in a low voice. "You go back first, I need to have a private talk with him."


    "This��"


    The butler hesitated a little, but he caught Leonard''s angry expression, so he changed hands and handed the wheelchair to Mellisa. "Then I''ll be back first. Son, hold the young master firmly, he still needs help. If there is a problem, contact me anytime."


    Mellisa nodded in agreement, then the butler took the guards to leave.


    Right now, in front of the beautiful flower garden, Mellisa was carrying her paper bag while holding Leonard''s wheelchair.


    It seemed that after she had no intention of continuing to run away, she could deal with all her feelings more calmly.


    Leonard smiled at her, then spread his palms out to her. "Come here."


    Mellisa was in a daze for a moment, but then she walked forward and grabbed his wrist. "Young master�� Your eyes�� have improved a bit?"


    She didn''t know if it was an illusion, she only felt that Leonard''s eyes were fixed on him impartially.


    If he couldn''t see, how could he find his location urately?!


    Leonard descended the stairs with his strength, and raised his hand to straighten the frame of his sses. "I can only see light and shadows, others cannot be seen clearly"


    Leonard''s exnation dispelled Mellisa''s suspicion.


    He helped Leonard walk out of the gate, and the falling sun cast a shadow as they were on the ground.


    The Adler Family Castle was immersed in the light, and the treetops were also dyed golden by the setting sun.


    Neither of them spoke.


    After walking alone for a few minutes quietly, Leonard asked in a deep voice, "What were you two talking about?"


    Mellisa looked at the man''s face from the side. "The patriarch asked me about your physical condition and asked if I was okay. He sounded very concerned about you."


    Leonard fixed his wavy brows, clearly he couldn''t believe it. "And?"


    "Ah." Melisa seemed to have guessed Leonard''s suspicions, so she added. "He also advised me on what I did to Miss Lyn."


    Hearing Lyn''s name, Leonard sneered even more. "Don''t listen to his advice, just treat Lyn appropriately and you can do whatever you want with her."


    Melissa heard the contempt and derision in his tone, she raised her eyes to the sky. "The rtionship between the young master and the Patriarch��. Does Miss Lyn somewhat contribute to it?"


    Leonard''s voice felt chaotic as he heard it. "No, you will know it after some timeter."


    "That''s..."


    Mellisa still vaguely wanted to find out more about Leonard. But just as the words were still on her lips, the sound of a caddy car came from behind her.


    "Brother? Howe you can walk so fast?!" The visitor was none other than Luke, Leonard''spetitor in the fight for heir.


    Melissa tightened Leonard''s wrist slightly, she turned and looked at the caddy car. She frowned, and quietly moved her steps in front of Leonard.


    In the car, Luke and another middle-aged man sat steadily.


    They both narrowed their eyes at Leonard and Melisa, and looked around them for a moment before the middle-aged man said, "Leonard, since your leg still hurts, it''s best if I send you back to your building."


    This person, Lockhart Adler, was the second young master of the Adler family. Lockhart lost thepetition to Leonhart for the Patriarch position.


    He is also none other than Luke''s father.


    At this moment, Leonard calmly pulled Melisa to his side, facing the caddy and nonchntly refusing. "No, thanks for your kindness."


    Lockhartughed loudly upon hearing this. "Then, at least let my son help you to walk."


    "Dad, you don''t know, the eldest brother misunderstood me, I guess... he doesn''t want me to walk with him."


    Leonard''s expression remained calm. "If you know, at least you''re not as stupid as I thought."


    Luke''s proud expression froze for a moment, he calmly looked at Leonard. "Your appearance now reminds me of a saying."


    "What kind of a saying?" Lockhart answered immediately.


    In this scene, the father and son are seen holding the same grudge.


    Luke was sitting in the caddy with his arms on the armrests and legs tilted up. "Father, do you think the term "disability and aspiration" fits the older brother particrly?"


    "Hahaha, kid, what are you talking about? Are you telling the truth?" Lockhartughed loudly, then averted his gaze. "Leonard, don''t take it to heart, my son just wanted to joke with you. Since you don''t need my help to get home, then we will go first."


    "Tonight, the seven big families in Bandung are invited to gather in a dinner banquet.. But with your condition like this, you''d better not go. Don''t let people see this pathetic figure of the Adler family''s sessor, otherwise our family will beughed at for seven nights!"

 Chapter 838 - Reminder From Leonard

    As an elder, Lockhart made no secret that he was mocking his nephew.


    Mellisa''s eyes burned with anger, her beautiful face was covered with frost.


    As soon as she was about to speak, Leonard grabbed her wrist, and his soft, low-pitched words came out. "Uncle, you''re thinking too much. Since I am the heir to the Adler family, who do you think would dare tough at me?"


    "As for my current condition, I consider this a test. After all, as the eldest brother, I always want to set an example for my younger siblings. I want to show that people value their abilities and skills more than their outlook. It''s better to be crippled than small-witted and easy to manipte. This should be enough of a lesson for you to learn."


    Leonard''s sarcasm made Lockhart and his son pause for a moment.


    He warned them to be careful that Luke would be trash in the future.


    The fake smile on Lockhart''s face also gradually subsided. He looked at Leonard deeply, and then said to the driver, "What are you waiting for, go!"


    The caddy passed, and a faint glow appeared on Luke''s line of sight.


    As the car drove off, Leonard turned to face Mellisa. "What did you want to say?"


    "Nothing, I just can''t understand why they are so arrogant."


    Just now, she really wanted to defend Leonard, but she was stopped by the man himself.


    The two of them then continued to walk slowly together. The man came closer to Mellisa and said, "You don''t need to get involved with them. This is my fight, don''t you interfere. When you see them in the future, try to stay away."


    A faint smile appeared on Mellisa''s cheeks. "Young Master, do you think I can''t handle them?"


    Leonard scoffed, and his tone was slightly aggressive. "You have nothing to do with this! Don''t be stubborn!"


    Couldn''t she just be nice and calm for once?


    "Since I am your personal servant, it should be my duty to protect you."


    Melissa''s temperament has always been like this. What she decides, even if she has to fight tooth and nails, she would still do it.


    Leonard frowned for a moment, then lifted his gaze still with a sullen face. "Your job is to stay with me every day, and don''t worry about anything else."


    "Oh." Mellisa curtly answered, and kept walking.


    At this moment, Leonard panicked.


    What''s with this submissive air?!


    Leonard noticed Mellisa''s fading figure, and walked again when he came to his senses. "What do you mean?"


    Mellisa kept her pace, facing Leonard with a smile on her eyes. "What you just said... I dare not disobey."


    Hah?!


    Leonard looked suspicious, did Mellisa take the wrong medicine?!


    This woman suddenly turned so empathetic, so he panicked.


    "Wait!" Leonard stood still and whispered against his back.


    Mellisa looked back and turned around, her expression showed indifference. "What is it?"


    Leonard stretched out his left hand confidently. "My leg hurts, help me."


    A trace of helplessness passed through Melissa''s eyes. After thinking about it, she finally stopped arguing with her thoughts, walked back to the man, and firmly supported him with his shoulders.


    ...


    After dinner, Mellisa took a shower and returned to the master bedroom.


    Starting tonight, she would be living in a room with Leonard.


    Even though she had lived together before, time had passed.


    In order to prevent Leonard from discovering her identity and to keep her promise to Leonhart, Mellisa wrapped her hair in a towel while thinking of precautions.


    At this time, Leonard fumbled a few times in the air, and took out a few small bottles from the bedside table. "Come here and take this medicine."


    Mellisa''s heart tightened, and she stopped from drying her hair. "I''m not sick, what medicine should I take?"


    Leonard threw the small bottle straight into the nket. "Then you will help me take a bath now, and I will see if you will faint from the heatstroke!"


    Mellisa dropped the towel and stood on the spot.


    She couldn''t help but have to help the man take a bath since Leonard couldn''t see. But the best reason to escape this was the heatstroke. And yet, this problem had been solved by Leonard!


    When Leonard heard footsteps, he faintly raised the corners of his lips and exined, "These meds are for increasing immunity. I asked Lawrence directly, and he said that your heat stroke was caused by the high temperature in the shower."


    "These are all normal nutritional supplements. You can try them a few days first. Next time you help me take a shower, you''ll know if it works."


    Mellisa looked at Leonard with a strange look. Even if she wanted to see if it worked, she didn''t have to help him take a bath, did she?!


    She took a small vial from the nket and looked at it, only to find that the drugbel had been removed.


    "I won''t hurt you, trust me." Leonard put his hands behind his head in a very rxed posture.


    Mellisa pulled the corners of her mouth, poured some pills, then picked up the cup of water on the bedside table, and lifted her head.


    Leonard was slightly taken aback by such a sight.


    From start to finish, he didn''t ask any other questions.


    He didn''t even smell.


    This woman did not suspect him at all!


    With this, Leonard was truly overjoyed, and even his toes under the nket began to tremble.


    Mellisa put the medicine bottle back on the bedside table and nced at the clock on the wall. "It''s almost nine o''clock, you should rest early."


    "Where are you going?" Leonard felt that Mellisa was about to leave!


    Mellisa took her eyes off the clock, blinked her eyes, and said, "I''m going to take a break."


    Leonard felt that the woman was lying and deceiving him.


    But he still nodded nonchntly, and pulled the nket up to his chest. "Okay, turn off the light."


    The lights went out and everything became silent.


    The soundproofing of the master bedroom was great, and they could even hear each other''s breathing at close range.


    Mellisa listened intently to Leonard''s even breaths, then carefully got off the bed, and left the room a few secondster.


    In the dark light, Leonard suddenly opened his eyes at the moment when the door was closed, and his eyes were bright and cold.


    It''s gettingte, where did she go?!


    Leonard narrowed his eyes, opened his nket, and got out of bed.


    ...


    Outside the courtyard of the vi, Mellisa dodged all the guards, walked around the corner, stood under a dark and lonely tree, and made a phone call.


    "Search and check all thetest records about Luke."


    The other party was surprised. "Three months or five months?"


    Mellisa thought for a moment, and her tone was cold. "Better be half a year!"


    She wanted to know what Luke did to Leonard after he returned to Bandung!


    "Okay, but�� Boss, you''ve just got busted by that person, so be careful."


    The reminder from the other party made Mellisa''s heart heavy in an instant.


    She curled her fingertips, and her eyes were cold. "Okay!"


    As she hung up, Mellisa felt a little confused.


    She stood under a tree, looking up at the dark sky with mixed feelings in her heart.


    She didn''t know if changing her mind was a blessing or a curse.


    At this time, Mellisa sighed, and turned around to return to the vi.


    Not far away, however, an indifferent voice suddenly entered her hearing.


    "I can give you information about Luke."

 Chapter 839 - Can You See Me?

    Mellisa was shocked as she looked at the figure in front of her warily.


    Under the moonlight, a tall figure slowly emerged from behind the tree.


    Mellisa looked at the other person''s cheeks clearly and was very surprised. "Kevin?"


    How could he show up near Leonard''s vi sote at night?


    At this moment, Kevin was holding a document in his hand. He stood in front of Mellisa, nodding. "Sorry, did I scare you?"


    Mellisa''s gaze fell on his hands, and her eyes flowed. "You heard everything?"


    "If you want Luke''s information, I can give it to you." Kevin repeated, which made Mellisa even more confused.


    "Why?"


    "Helping you, this can be considered as following the rules of the big master."


    Kevin''s exnation was clear, but Mellisa felt that things weren''t that simple.


    She studied Kevin''s nonchnt brows for a moment, thought about it, and said, "Was it the Patriarch who asked you toe here at night?"


    Kevin raised his head and looked at Mellisa. He tugged at the corners of his mouth and withdrew his hand.


    "I''m here to give you this document, but these are indeed the instructions of the Patriarch. I wanted to give it to the officer downstairs, but I happened to see you out. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone the details of the phone."


    Mellisa looked at him, and then took the file from Kevin. "What is this?"


    "All of this can give you a deeper understanding of the Adler family."


    Mellisa didn''t open it, she just rubbed her palms twice. "If you didn''t see mee out and hand it over to the bodyguards, wouldn''t you have this file leaked?"


    Facing Mellisa''s suspicions, Kevin smiled and shook his head. "It''s just a brief summary of the family members, so the guards won''t suspect anything because there really isn''t anything to keep secret. In addition, the Patriarch also asked me to give you a message."


    "What?"


    Kevin lowered his eyes slightly, and whispered. "After you know this information, if you really decide to stay, then go to the study room at 3 o''clock tomorrow afternoon to meet him. You don''t have to worry about your disguise, the Patriarch will arrange it in advance. At least don''t let the young master find any traces."


    Mellisa''s eyes glinted warmly, showing her vignce that slightly receded. "Then tell him that no matter what happens, I wille in time."


    The implication is that it doesn''t matter whether she sees this document or not, she wille to see him.


    Kevin nodded unhurriedly, his voice even. "I''ll pass on your message, see you tomorrow."


    Mellisa watched Kevin turn and disappear at night, then look at the document in her hand.


    How did she feel that the Patriarch was more anxious than she was in fighting for the future wife spot?


    Mellisa held the document tightly, sighed, and returned to the same path.


    She jumped in from the back window lightly. The window on the first floor of the vi wasn''t that high. Even if she was pregnant, it wouldn''t hold her back.


    Mellisa jumped down the corridor, and through the dim wallmp, she gently closed the window with her backhand.


    Turning around, she almost eximed in surprise.


    "You, you..."


    Melissa held the window in one hand, and the file in her hand fell to the floor with a creaking sound.


    When did Leonarde?!


    Wasn''t he sleeping in the room?!


    At this moment, Leonard was standing in front of Melissa without a word. His hair was a little messy, and he was still wearing those gray pajamas.


    He narrowed her eyes, slightly displeased, then crouched down and took the file. "What is this?"


    Mellisa opened her mouth, caught her breath, and stared at Leonard. "Master, can your eyes see?"


    She looked into his eyes, and an uncontroble suspicion rose in her heart once again. The light in this corridor was very dark, only the wallmp in the corner shone.


    Not only could this man suddenly appear nearby, he could even pick up a file of paper on the ground.


    Melissa narrowed her eyes warily, and her suspicious eyes fell on him.


    Was he�� not blind at all?!


    As soon as doubts arose in her heart, Mellisa looked into Leonard''s eyes which instantly became unfocused, only to feel a little silly, not pure at all.


    Right now, Leonard was holding the file of documents in his hands, somehow feeling very hot.


    Without checking it for a moment, it almost opened.


    He bit his lip and handed the document to Mellisa, then forcibly changed the topic of conversation."What is this, read it to me!"


    Mellisa nced at him, and when she took the document, she nced at the document again. "Young Master, you haven''t answered my question."


    "I only saw a faint light."


    Mellisa listened to his exnation, then lowered her eyelids as if smiling. "Really? Can''t you see it now?"


    Leonard was silent, he said without answering the question. "What are you going to do tomorrow?"


    Mellisa''s heart sank and suddenly raised her eyes to look at him.


    Did the man overhear the conversation between her and Kevin?!


    Seeing Mellisa not speaking, Leonard stepped forward. "Who were you talking to?"


    Mellisa was forced to retreat due to the man''s pressing figure, and she squeezed the file with her fingertips.


    "What are you talking about? Did you misunderstand something?"


    "Is that true?" Leonard approached her again. "It''ste at night, what did you do when you jumped out the window?"


    Mellisa backed away again, but space was limited and her back hit the wall.


    Leonard leaned in slightly, his still unfocused eyes fixed on her face. "Are you going to betray me?"


    Oh, apparently, he thought she was colluding with an outsider!


    With this acknowledgment, Mellisa secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She leaned against the wall and shook her head earnestly. "Of course not, you think too much."


    "Is that true?" Leonard slowly spat out a single word.


    Mellisa nodded with a loyal look. "I will never betray you in my entire life."


    Upon hearing this, Leonard''s lips curved into a faint smile.


    He turned and walked towards the other side of the corridor alone.


    Mellisa stood behind him, her expression dazed.


    Obviously she was asking about his eyes, but Leonard managed to trick her and change the topic in the end?!


    In this silent corridor, Leonard managed to win by a narrow margin.


    "Why don''t youe?" Leonard couldn''t help but turn around when he sensed that Mellisa wasn''t following him.


    Mellisa squeezed the documents in her hands, followed by her dull voice. "Right away, sir."


    ...


    Back in the master bedroom, Mellisa and Leonardy on the bed and pretended to sleep.


    The two of them thought about the scene in an instant, restlessly.


    Leonard was annoyed that he almost did bad things on impulse.


    As for Mellisa, she was confused whether Leonard''s eyes were really blind or that the man was just pretending to be blind.


    It made sense that there was no way the man would find out that she sneaked in as a male servant.


    So if Leonard pretended to be blind, was it to trick Luke?!


    Mellisa couldn''t figure this out for a while, she ended up falling into the dream world in a daze.


    After she fell asleep, Leonard sat up on his bed, carefully moved to the side, and immediately took out the documents under the pillow.

 Chapter 840 - Young Master, Madam Has Returned!

    Leonard scanned it quickly, his handsome face was filled with confusion.


    Who gave Mellisa the detailed information about the members of the Adler family?


    When he rushed downstairs, he only heard someone else say, "Until tomorrow."


    This littledy of his, in thend of the Adler family where tigers and dragons fight, dares to make promises to others and is not afraid to face danger!


    He wanted to see who dared to attract the attention of his woman!


    Leonard returned the documents, and in the dim light, his eyes fell on Mellisa''s peaceful sleeping face.


    Her face looks tired�� When will he be able to caress that face again?


    He held his breath and leaned towards her cheek, and at such close range, he licked the corner of his mouth and pressed his lips uncontrobly to her forehead.


    Smells so good!


    One time is not enough!


    Leonard pursed his lips, put one hand on the side of his pillow, and kissed her a few more times.


    When Mellisa frowned and muttered in her dream, Leonard immediately came back to his senses. The man walked slowly back to his big bed like a thief.


    Heid on his back, tapped his lower lip with his thumb, and squeezed out the endless remnants of Mellisa''s taste.


    When he can''t sleep at night, it seems there is new entertainment he can do!


    ...


    The next day, after lunch, Leonard asked the butler to move all his tea utensils to the master bedroom with great interest.


    At this time, the sun was shining outside the window, and on the balcony outside, Leonard was sitting on a chaise longue. Watching the sky and squinting across from Mellisa, he felt somewhat ufortable.


    Mellisa fiddled with her collection of porcin crockery. After a while, she looked at Leonard. "Master, I don''t know how to make tea."


    "It''s okay, just give it a try, I''ll drink it."


    Melissa instantly had a sinister look on her face. ''Then why bother picking up the tea utensils if you''re so uncritical?!''


    Why don''t you just make a simple tea with boiling water!


    The old butler was standing by the chair, noticing Mellisa''s movement of twirling the tea directly with her fingers, then said, "Son, don''t use your hands, there are tea tongs."


    That''s�� What a waste of a good ck tea! This kid really can''t make tea!


    The butler was afraid the servant would spoil the tea, and turned to look at Leonard. "Master let me make it."


    "No!" Leonard grumbled, his face sullen and very displeased.


    Today, he will restrain Mellisa and will not let her out the door of his building!


    He will not give her the opportunity to go out and meet someone else.


    The old butler is good at observing words, he could catch a glimpse of his young master''s impatience. He then looked back at Mellisa''s really frivolous tea making process.


    He smiled faintly, it seems that this is the young master''s taste, hence he needn''t bother!


    The old butler just turned around and left the balcony without saying a word.


    During the day, the sun was still scorching hot, and the hot steam from the teacup quickly evaporated into the air.


    A little time passed, Mellisa seemed rxed and calm as she sat down.


    But Leonard felt like a thorn was growing in his heart. Wasn''t she nning to leave today?!


    As he was silently thinking, the butler outside the door returned. His old face was overjoyed, and he said as he ran, "Young Master, Young Master, Madam is back!"


    Leonard turned his head sharply, staring in admiration.


    "Master, hurry up! I will help you change your clothes! Madam wants to meet you in the Flower Hall."


    Damn, what a coincidence!


    ''My mom is back today!''


    Leonard didn''t move for a long time, he then lowered his eyelids to cover the shock in his eyes. "Let this little onee with me."


    The butler was surprised, waved his hand quickly, and whispered to persuade. "Young Master, I heard that Miss Lyn is also in the Hall of Flowers. It would be inappropriate to allow this servant to follow you, no? Besides, you know for yourself that the Madam has always been very fond of Miss Lyn. Should any conflict arise, I am afraid��"


    At this moment, the butler''s reminder was spoken frankly and Mellisa actually heard it.


    No wonder Lyn was able to be Leonard''s fianc��e.


    Turns out this family liked her.


    Mellisa calmly handed the teacup in her hand to Leonard. "Young Master, please have a taste of it."


    Leonard''s emotions were affected, and he was thinking about how to decline his mother''s invitation.


    He looked at Mellisa, then subconsciously stretched out his hand and took the porcin cup she had handed over.


    The butler found nothing unusual, and Leonard saw nothing wrong.


    However, the action of her hand grabbing the tea made Mellisa clearly catch his focused and blinking pupils.


    Sure enough, this man could see a lot of things.


    Mellisa didn''t speak, but there was a hint of joy in her eyes. She looked at Leonard who was deep in thought from a distance with a faint sneer on her lips.


    What will he do after pretending to be blind for so long?!


    "Young Master, don''t dy any longer, Madam is still waiting downstairs."


    Seeing that Leonard wasn''t moving, the butler couldn''t help but urge him.


    In the Adler family, although everyone regarded the Patriarch as the head, the existence of his wife was also not to be taken lightly.


    Right now, Leonard knew he couldn''t hide, so he could only look at Mellisa with a serious face. "You stay here and wait for me. You are not allowed to leave until I return."


    When he spoke, he forgot to cover his eyebrows and eyes which were filled with impatience and boredom.


    Mellisa raised her eyebrows without smiling, and continued to make tea in her hands. "Very well, Young Master."


    Leonard got up and went into the bedroom, and the old butler followed him.


    Meeting the Patriarch''s wife, he couldn''t take it lightly. The nobledy had very strict etiquette requirements.


    Leonard walked slowly into the changing room, and while choosing clothes, he suddenly remembered something.


    Did he forget to pretend to be blind?!


    He couldn''t help feeling nervous, frowned and walked to the dressing room door while peering through the gap in the door leading to the balcony.


    Seeing Mellisa still sitting on the wicker chair quietly, without a suspicious expression, Leonard felt relieved.


    "Master, why don''t you wear this ck suit? This is very nice. Madam will be satisfied if she sees it."


    The old butler suggested a handmade suit from the wardrobe.


    Leonard didn''t even look at it. "Okay, let''s do it. I''m going to the Flower Hall. You stay and watch the maid, don''t let that little one leave here until Ie back."


    The butler was confused, but he still answered, "Okay, don''t worry, I will stay here!"


    ...


    After Leonard left the vi, Mellisa saw him riding in the caddy from the balcony on the third floor.


    No matter how much the Patriarch''s wife valued etiquette andmunication, just meeting her could make Leonard wear a suit and tie.


    Mellisa also noticed that Leonard was wearing sunsses on his face, and it seemed he was nning to continue pretending to be blind.


    She looked in the direction the car had gone, and saw that the time was exactly 2:50.


    The agreed time with the Patriarch was three o''clock!


    Mellisa didn''t hesitate anymore. She put the tea utensil in hand, got up and walked out the door.


    Very strange��. In just a few minutes, the butler and bodyguards disappeared along the way.


    Kevin said that the Patriarch would arrange everything in advancest night.


    Now it seemed that Leonard had been summoned, and the butler and the others should have followed him as well.


    Mellisa walked out of the vi, stood in front of the fountain and looked around.. There was a faint feeling in her heart that the entire affairs of the Adler family, both big and small, might be in the control of their master.

 Chapter 841 - Leonhart’s Request

    It was estimated that Leonard''s tenacity and courage would be difficult to use against the cunning Patriarch.


    Fortunately, friends are not enemies!


    Mellisa walked towards Leonhart''s courtyard following the route in her memory.


    Three minutester, at the corner of the incline, she saw a caddy parked in the shade of a tree.


    The one driving it is Kevin.


    Mellisa waved her hand from afar, walked forward, and greeted him. "Sorry, I made you wait."


    Kevin motioned for Mellisa to sit beside him, and as he turned the front of the car he spoke lightly. "I just got here, you are notte."


    "I dare not break my promise with the Patriarch."


    Hearing this, Kevin nced at her to the side, and there was a stream of light floating in his dark eyes. "I have been with the master since I was a child, and I have never seen him this open to outsiders!"


    Mellisa looked at the scenery along the way and sighed. "I''m not surprised by that, it looks like he looks at himself when he looks at me."


    The corners of her lips turned slightly sideways.


    A few minutester, Mellisa came into the study.


    After Kevin sent her in, he stood on guard at the door as nonchnt and alienated as a robot.


    In the study, Leonhart was still holding a book in his hand, and raised his eyes when he heard movement. "Is everything going well?"


    Melissa pursed her lips. "Everything went well, thanks for the arrangement."


    "Today, my wife has returned. They would chat for maybe two or three hours. Now sit down and take advantage of your free time. But before that, talk to me first, why are you investigating the second young master of the Adler family?"


    After Leonhart greeted Mellisa, he immediately asked straightforwardly.


    Obviously, Kevin honestly reported the news he heard to Leonhart.


    Melisa stepped forward and sat down, and answered in a low voice. "On our way homest night, we met Luke and his father."


    "So you want to investigate him?" Leonhart looked into Mellisa''s eyes.


    Melisa nodded lightly. "ording to the current situation of the Adler family, since Leonard is the future heir, Lockhart and his son''s attitude towards him is very unusual. Besides, I''ve heard people vaguely mention that Leonard''s injuries might be rted to Luke. I think this was carefully designed so as not to be detected by you, so I would like to investigate what he has been up to."


    Hearing this, Leonhart nodded casually. "You can observe him, but be careful. My brother and nephew�� Since Leonard left Bandung to work in Jakarta, they have started to move."


    "They nned and executed everything carefully, just as the heirs of the Adler family must always be able to adapt to any situation. But they also knew that in the end, this family needed an heir. If Leonard doesn''t have the ability, it''s possible that he will be reced."


    The clear understanding warmed Mellisa''s heart, she looked around the shelves, looking calmly at Leonhart. "Last night, Kevin told me that if I wanted information regarding Luke in full, you will give it to me. Is that right?"


    Leonhart curled his lips, and directed his mouth to the bookshelf in the first row. "What you want is all set. This file records what Lockhart and Luke have done in the past six months."


    "After you read it, just put it in the shredder and burn it. Also, since you were willing toe this afternoon to see me, I can confirm that you decide to stay. Therefore, I would like to ask you to do something."


    Listening to his tone, Melissa immediately spoke humbly. "Sir, you don''t need to be so polite, please say it!"


    "I want you to get Leonard to leave his room in the shortest possible time. Can you help me do it?"


    Leonhart''s expression became very serious as he spoke.


    Mellisa thought about it for a while, and then asked hesitantly. "Do you intend to let him regroup with his family as quickly as possible?"


    "Yes. I don''t care what he''s nning in secret, but he has to speed things up. It didn''t matter if it''s just a day or two, but he had been locking himself behind the door for almost two months. The world is changing too fast, I''m afraid that if this continues, he will be defeated before he starts acting."


    Melissa didn''t hesitate. "Fine, I promise."


    "Can you do it?" Leonhart couldn''t help but doubt.


    After all, because of his engagement issues, Leonard''s rtionship with his family was in a strain.


    Mellisa didn''t dare make a false promise, but still gave a pretty confident answer. "I will try my best."


    She wasn''t actually sure if Leonard wanted topletely change the status quo.


    However, the man still had the final trump card to y!


    Since it was ast resort, she didn''t mind revealing her identity and joined hands with Leonard to move on.


    Leonhart personally saw the perseverance and confidence in Mellisa''s eyes. After a moment of silence, he closed the book and smiled. "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your good news."


    "After I hand over the file to you, remember to destroy it without a trace. Anyway, I also wanted to remind you that Lyn is currently involved in the Graham family''s manufacturing industry. After years of working for her family, she is indeed very business savvy. Think about it. If you continue to stay by my son''s side as a humble servant, I''m afraid you''ll never catch up."


    "Then�� What is your suggestion?" Mellisa asked humbly.


    She understood the deep meaning in Leonhart''s eyes.


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Leonhart''s face deepened. "Get Leonard out of his room as quickly as possible so I can send you to my financial servicespany to hone your skills."


    This was such a golden opportunity for her.


    She looked at Leonhart with emotion. "Okay, I''ll do it as soon as possible!"


    "Now you''re free to look around the study until about five o''clock, after that, Kevin will send you back."


    Mellisa thanked him once again and looked at Leonhart''s departing figure. She had a hard time calming down.


    What she hates the most is studying.


    When she was still at the Irwan family''s house, everyone said that she and the intelligent Le were like earth and sky.


    In fact, she never took part in handling thepany on behalf of the Irwan family.


    Since she doesn''t like studying, Mellisa is used to living a free and easy life.


    But now, for Leonard''s sake and for all the opportunities Leonhart gave her, she would definitely do it for him.


    At twenty eight�� Perhaps it''s not toote.


    ...


    On the other hand, in the elegantly decorated Flower Hall in the center of the castle, Leonard sat at the side, squeezed so tightly that he turned white, showing impatience.


    In the seat of honor, there appeared a woman with an elegant demeanor and a noble appearance, namely Michelle, the Lady of the Adler family.


    Her ck hair was twisted into a bun at the back of her head, she wore a brown suit skirt, and her cheeks were decorated with subtle makeup. Almost no wrinkles.


    Only the sharp and meticulous eyes hidden in her gaze made one not dare to underestimate her.


    "Auntie, I haven''t seen you in a long time, you are getting younger and beautiful."


    The Flower Hall was originally used to host the guests. At this moment, Lyn was sitting beside Leonard, looking at Michelle in a ttering manner.


    Michelle lifted the teapot in one hand, and took a sip from the European-style teacup in the other.


    After that she looked at Lyn and smiled. "It''s true I haven''t seen you in a long time. This time I went on a business trip overseas, it was more than three months ago."


    Lyn nodded and said in a soft voice. "Auntie has been gone for so long, I miss you!"


    As the words fell, Leonard nced at her disdainfully. "You just haven''t seen her for three months, and you''replimenting my mom on getting younger?"

 Chapter 842 - This Is My Attitude!

    Lyn bit her mouth sadly at Leonard''s merciless irony. "Leonard, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Leonard, watch your attitude." Michelle looked at Leonard with disapproval. Her eyebrows and the corners of her eyes were filled with disapproval.


    The sunsses on Leonard''s handsome face blocked his irritated view. When he turned his head to look ahead, he smiled coldly. "Mom, what''s really wrong with my attitude?"


    Upon seeing this, Lyn immediately said, "Auntie, it''s okay. Leonard is in a bad moodtely, I can understand, so please don''t be angry with him."


    "From which eye did you see my mother angry?" Leonard asked with a smile.


    In short, in front of Lyn, it was impossible for him to have a good attitude.


    Michelle put the teacup mat in her hand on the table and looked at Leonard calmly. "Leonard, I didn''t call you today to see you fight. I''ve been away for a few months, and I don''t know how things are going at home. Now, tell me first about your wound."


    Leonard leaned back on the sofa with his arms on the armrests, his slender legs ovepping. "I''m not going to die for now!"


    Michelle frowned. "I just haven''t seen you in months, what''s with that impudent attitude of yours?"


    "I thought you should have known better!"


    Leonard''s disapproval instantly changed the atmosphere in the Flower Hall.


    Lyn sat beside him, her eyes drooping silently, her fingers still twirling in front of her.


    Michelle''s beautiful nails gently rubbed the bottom of her cup, and she was silent for a moment before she said, "Leonard, I am back with the best doctor from overseas to treat you."


    "After all, your health is number one priority. As for the marriage between you and Lyn, I have sent someone to pick a date. Even if you have wounds on your body, it will not affect the marriage. You are not young anymore, you need to get married as soon as possible."


    When Michelle had just finished speaking, Lyn raised her head quickly, her eyes filled with joy.


    She couldn''t stop smiling, and said sweetly to Michelle, "Thank you for the support, Madam."


    When the voice dropped, Leonard replied faintly, "Since my mother supports you in getting married, then the two of you should get married!"


    "What nonsense is this!" Michelle suddenly became angry, her shoulders shaking violently.


    In the face of his mother''s anger, Leonard still remained calm. "You shouldn''t be so shocked, mom. I think you know me better!"


    "You..."


    Michelle''s cheeks were full of anger. When she was just about to speak, the butler rushed to announce. "Madam, the Patriarch is here!"


    Upon hearing that voice, Lyn immediately took a seat and smiled, trying to make herself look more dignified and graceful.


    Outside the door, Leonhart, who was walking in the sun, walked steadily, and his upright posture revealed his tall figure.


    He entered The Flower Hall, and his gaze met with Michelle in the air. "You''ve been busy with our family affairs overseas, why don''t you get a lot of rest?"


    Michelle got up to meet him, looked at him with concerned brows, shook her head and sighed, "I''m not tired, I''m just worried about Leonard."


    After Leonhart sat down, Michelle followed. The two of them sat and fell silent with each other, this made the atmosphere in the Flower Hall even more serious.


    "What''s with Leonard?" Leonhart took the warm tea from the waiter, took a sip, and asked.


    Michelle looked at Leonard helplessly. "I heard that he was injured, so I brought the best doctor abroad to treat him. By the way, the marriage between him and Lyn should be done as soon as possible. After his wound has healed a bit, we will immediately hold the wedding."


    Leonhart looked at Leonard who was not far away, with his thin lips slightly to the side, and said calmly, "We do have to prepare for the wedding. But..."


    Michelle couldn''t help but look to the side when she saw her husband wanted to say something. "But what?"


    "His eyes are currently in serious condition. Even if the wedding is to be held, it is difficult to force him to attend with sunsses. Since you have brought back the doctor, give him treatment during these days. As for when the wedding will take ce, let''s see how long it will take for him to recover. "


    After the words fell, Leonard''s eyes suddenly revealed a trace of astonishment from behind his sunsses.


    That old man actually helped him talk today?!


    When Lyn heard these words, she couldn''t sit still. "Uncle and Aunt, I��"


    Leonhart immediately raised his hand and stopped her while saying. "Lyn, I know you''re impatient, but Leonard''s health right now is very important. I also think this is for your own good. There seems to be a misunderstanding between you and Leonard. It''s not a bad idea for the two of you to rebuild your rtionship while waiting for him to recover."


    What Lyn wanted to say caught her lips. She looked at Leonhart anxiously, but couldn''t find a suitable reason to refute.


    In this situation, Michelle and Leonhart couldn''t help but look at each other. The woman moved her lips and stopped talking.


    In the Flower Hall, everyone seemed to have a mind of their own. No one spoke for a while, and silence spread around them.


    After a while, a rush of footsteps came from outside the door, and Lyle appeared wearing a blue shirt and trousers.


    "Mother! You''re finally back!"


    Lyle hurriedly ran to Michelle, grinning happily.


    Michelle''s serious expression suddenly became even more loving and gentle as she looked at Lyle.


    She pulled Lyle''s wrist towards her, and looked carefully, her eyes fell on his head "What''s with your hair?"


    Today, Lyle''s hair was dyed dark green.


    Heughed and fiddled his hair with his hand. "Mom, does that look good? I just saw that this green is very nice!"


    Leonhart looked at Lyle displeasedly. "Nice hair? That''s so unworthy of someone from our Adler family!"


    Lyle''s smile froze, and he swept across Leonhart with fear. "Father, I''m still young and I won''t waste my life."


    "Nonsense!" Leonhart pped the table hard, making Lyle immediately shiver with fear.


    He lowered his head and approached Michelle. "Mom, dad is scary!"


    "My dear, our child is still young. His mind is still in the cloud and he likes to y, so let him be this time!"


    Leonhart snorted. He had no more words.


    Lyle''s presence enlivened the atmosphere in the Flower Hall.


    At this moment, Leonard turned his chair impatiently. He stood up and said, "I have something to do, I''ll be back first."


    "Stop!" Leonhart whispered behind him. "Sit down, let''s have a little chat. Your mother just came back, at least we''ll have dinner together tonight."


    Lyle secretly stared closely at Leonard''s face, his gaze nced at Lyn again, and his eyes rolled. "Father, since we are having a family reunion, shouldn''t we expel this outsider from this ce?"


    After hearing this, Lyn looked at Lyle in disbelief.


    Michelle replied quickly, "Don''t talk nonsense, Lyn is not an outsider!"


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    Everyone was speechless.

 Chapter 843 - Michelle’s Ploy

    Lyn and Lyle never had a problem.


    At this moment, listening to his tant sarcasm, Lyn''s eyes turned red with anger.


    However, due to the presence of the two elders, she did not dare to attack so easily.


    Lyle saw the woman''s patience, sneered, and continued to add fuel to the fire. "By the way, I heard that your cruise ship caught fire two days ago. Have you finished this case?"


    "Lyle, Lyn is your future sister-inw, don''t be so rude!" Michelle warned.


    Hearing this, Lyle curled up. "Future sister-inw? Who can predict the future? As long as she is not married to my brother, we should not open the door to our house for her. She is an eyesore."


    Lyn. "��"


    "Lyle, you..." Michelle was already feeling a headache because of this child, but Leonhart rubbed his brows. "Alright that''s enough."


    Lyle blinked, and this little man walked over to take a seat beside Leonard.


    He nced at the untouched teacup on the table, picked it up, and handed it to Leonard. "Brother, have some tea."


    His eldest brother is now blind.


    Today, the weather is hot and dry, so maybe this brother has been thirsty for a long time.


    Leonard took the teacup and took a light sip, and continued to mock Lyn."Speaking of a future wife, she doesn''t even realize that my brother is thirsty!"


    Lyn was very embarrassed after being repeatedly attacked.


    Lyn bit the corner of her mouth, then looked at Leonard who was drinking tea with sad eyes. "Leonard, I''m sorry, I..."


    "What''s the use of apologizing? This is the Adler family, and what you did just now is no longer worthy of being considered my brother''s future wife!"


    "Lyle, shut your mouth!" In front of everyone, Lyle''s words towards Lyn made Michelle very unhappy.


    She patted the table beside her and scolded him with a calm face.


    Lyle shrank his neck, leaned back in the chair, and mumbled. "I doubt that you really are the daughter of the dignified Graham family."


    Leonhart heard Lyle''s muttering, and he continued drinking his tea as if he didn''t care.


    Michelle was already fuming with irritation, she suddenly sighed, and said to Leonhart beside her, "My dear, I have something I want to talk to you."


    "Alright, we better talk in the backyard."


    Leonhart put down his teacup. He then got up and went to the backyard of the Flower Hall. As he walked to the door he looked behind him and said, "You guys wait here."


    "Okay, hurry back!" Lyle stood facing the door and waved.


    Leonhart shook his head helplessly, and went to the pavilion in the backyard with Michelle.


    Under the four corner pavilion, Michelle stood in front of Leonhart. "Why did you postpone the wedding in front of Lyn? Can''t you see she wants to cry? As for Lyle, he openly mocked her sister-inw, this clearly has hurt Lyn''s heart."


    At this moment, Leonhart stood with his hands behind his back, looked at the graceful and capable woman in front of him, and he sighed. "I understand your concern. Now, you better rest because you must be tired."


    Michelle''s eyes flickered, staring at Leonhart in disbelief.


    Even after more than thirty years, in her eyes, the man in front of her still looked like the person she was obsessed with back then.


    "Lyn is the chosen fianc��e for Leonard. In this entire city, only Lyn deserves to be by our son''s side. The wedding has been postponed, how can you leave this girl when she has to face everyone''s doubt?"


    Michelle softened her tone, trying to persuade Leonhart to change his mind.


    Leonhart slowly turned his head to look at the green ntation outside the pavilion. "Perhaps the only person worthy of Leonard in this town is Lyn. But outside the city of Bandung? She''s not the only candidate. How do you think Lyn passed the Adler family''s exam, are you sure she didn''t do something?"


    Michelle''s expression changed drastically after hearing it.


    She looked at Leonhart''s back frantically, and didn''t know how to speak.


    After a long silence, Leonhart turned again and looked at Michelle. "I can understand that you like Lyn. But what you have done is not worthy of the Adler family''s wife when you disclosed the details of the assessment to her."


    Michelle frowned in confusion. "You�� know about it?"


    "I don''t know, but there are a few things that went unanswered after some investigation and surveince. I can understand you to help her, but don''t you ever think that Leonard is ipetent."


    Leonhart''s reminder made Michelle blink. "I''m doing this simply because I want him to return to our house as soon as possible. Besides, Lyn has good skills and can definitely be a good help to Leonard."


    Michelle''s exnation didn''t make Leonhart smile any more.


    He shook his head slightly, turned away from Michelle, looked into the distance, and said in a deep voice, "Leonard''s choices are never limited to this city only. No matter how much you love Lyn, her qualities are not worthy of being the wife of the Adler family. She does have abilities, but what about her nature? I know that you also understand the answer!"


    Michelle looked disapproving, she immediately objected. "The standards for the future wife of the Adler family are very high, it''s impossible to find a candidate as good as Lyn outside of this city! Even if you don''t think her abilities are enough, there''s no woman more worthy than her! At this rate, you won''t be able to find a woman as Leonard''s wife!"


    These words made Leonhart smile deeply. "Aren''t you also from outside Bandung? Why was I able to do it then, but not for my son?"


    Michelle was speechless.


    She looked at Leonhart''s back, with mixed feelings in her heart.


    After all these years, she still seems to be pondering about what happened back then.


    It is said that the patriarch and the wife of the Adler family have joined hands for years, and their love is very strong.


    In fact, only she herself knows how many methods she used to make herself the wife of the Adler family.


    And this also causes them to look like the perfect couple on the surface, but in reality�� the man doesn''t love her.


    It''s just that�� It''s been so long, and the reluctance has long since vanished.


    They met each other and reached the top together. In the end, it was entirely a responsibility, but the man never had feelings for her.


    Michelle''s hazy eyes gradually began tough at herself.


    Leonhart sighed softly, he slowly turned around, and ran into Michelle''s somewhat sad face. "I know you don''t like Leonard, but since I made a decision back then, you should know that I will definitely make him as the heir to the Adler family."


    "You must also know that Lyn doesn''t meet the requirements of being the Patriarch''s wife. If you can''t be fair, it''s better for you to never take care of our child''s marriage again."


    Michelle''s face was pale, and the corners of her mouth whispered, "Am I not good enough for Leonard?"


    "If you were nice to him, you wouldn''t have forced him to choose Lyn. If you were nice to him, you wouldn''t have made him leave Bandung and go to Jakarta that time. The Adler family upies the top of the pyramid in Bandung, you don''t know how much profit has been lost over the years because Leonard is far from home."


    Leonhart''s eyes were deep, and there was no warmth in his calm and gloomy pupils.


    He looked at Michelle who had lost her grace and demeanor, and sighed.


    "Think carefully about yourself. If you still can''t really treat Leonard as a potential heir, then you''d better get out of here with Lyle and return to your own family''s home!"

 Chapter 844 - He Is My Son!

    Michelle sucked in a breath of air, and her footsteps staggered. She grabbed Leonhart''s wrist and muttered in frustration.


    "Even if I help Lyn, please don''t treat Lyle like that. He''s our son! I made a mistake and I want to fix it. He thinks of Leonard as his eldest brother. If you do, he''ll be sad."


    Leonhart looked on dimly, winking at Michelle''s delicate cheeks. "Lyle is sad? When his mother was busy pampering him to the point of going wild like that, then who cared about Leonard''s grief?"


    "You took advantage of my absence and forcibly adopted Lyn as a fianc��e. Michelle, the only reason I married you in the first ce, was because my parents forced me! I don''t want Leonard to go through the same thing. But now it looks like you just want him to repeat the mistake I did again!"


    When those words finished, Leonhart forcibly released Michelle''s hand. He pressed his thin lips tightly listening to Michelle growling while crying behind him. "Haven''t you ignored Leonard for years? Why do you suddenly care about him now?"


    Leonhart didn''t turn around, he immediately replied, "He''s my son, of course I care about him! Then do you know why I let you go on a business trip overseas for three months? Because I want to find out who helped Lyn pass the exam."


    Michelle looked at Leonhart with pain in her eyes. From behind, she closed her eyes, turned around and sat on a stone bench in the pavilion.


    She held her forehead, shook her head and shed tears, her expression was very painful.


    ...


    In the afternoon, at half past five, there were many people sitting in the living room of Leonard''s vi.


    Lyle looked to the other side with nk eyes, and then asked suspiciously, "Father, why did wee here just to have dinner with big brother? Didn''t you say we would eat at the main house?"


    Lyle''s eyes looked worried, he was afraid that his brother''s acting would be caught.


    In front of the sofa in the living room, Michelle smirked. "Your eldest brother asked for it. Anyway, the important thing is that we all get together. We also haven''t eaten in a long time with the whole family."


    Hearing this, Lyle nodded clearly, and he turned his head and nced at the elevator. He smiled when he woke up, "Then I will go upstairs and see big brother."


    In the living room, Lyn kept her head down and said nothing.


    But her eyes were filled with joy. She opened her eyes and looked at Leonhart silently, then said to Michelle, "Auntie, I''m going up too. I heard Leonard is getting bettertely from taking his medicine every day, and I don''t think he has taken his lunch today. I''d better go upstairs and remind him."


    Michelle looked at Lyn with satisfaction, was just about to nod her head in agreement, and then looked at Leonhart beside her doubtfully.


    Seeing that he didn''t mind, she nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    Lyn''s smile grew thicker, and after getting the approval, she hurriedly walked to the elevator.


    Since they were going to have dinner at Leonard''s residence today, she could find an opportunity to punish the naive servant in front of him.


    After all, she has an aunt who supports her, she will not let the arrogant maid feel better tonight!


    ...


    Upstairs, in the master bedroom, when Leonard first returned, he went to the old butler and talked about something.


    Knowing that Mellisa hadn''t left the vi all afternoon, he couldn''t help but feel strange.


    "He really didn''te out?" At this time, Leonard took off his tie in the dressing room and looked at the butler.


    The butler nodded with a serious face. "He hasn''te out yet, he keeps fiddling with the tea utensils on the balcony."


    Leonard narrowed his eyes. "For more than two hours?"


    He went to the Flower Hall at three o''clock in the afternoon, and when he returned at a quarter past five, he saw Mellisa still sitting in the wicker chair on the balcony.


    For some reason, Leonard didn''t really believe the old butler''s exnation.


    Facing Leonard''s suspicions, the butler stretched out three fingers solemnly. "I swear to God, he never left this ce. Seeing that you like tea, he sits there and learns how to make tea properly."


    After the butler exined this, Leonard''s thin lips�� smiled triumphantly.


    This little stray cat of his had be tame!


    At this time, Melissa got up from the chair. On the balcony, she looked at the hidden door in the dressing room, and a bright light shed in her eyes.


    After she left Leonhart''s study, she was sent back by Kevin five minutes earlier than Leonard.


    At this time, she faintly heard the conversation between the butler and Leonard, and she understood.


    It turned out that the butler and all his bodyguards were "instigated" by the head of the house.


    Mellisa got up to move her muscles and bones, and she gained a lot today.


    And the next step was to get Leonard to regroup with his family.


    Mellisa walked over to the railing, watching the view of the courtyard, her eyes were firm and her mind drifted.


    "Hey, why are you alone, where is my brother?"


    At this time, Lyle came uninvited from outside the door. He looked around the bedroom, and shouted at Melissa''s back.


    Mellisa turned her head back and saw Lyle''s green hair, her mouth moving. "In the dressing room."


    "Oh." Lyle replied and walked to the balcony, hunched over the railing with his hands looking around. "What are you looking at?"


    Mellisa sniffed the perfume on Lyle''s body, and covered her nose in disgust. "It''s nothing, did youe to see Young Master?"


    "No, I''m here to have dinner, I came to pick him up. Ah, why don''t you help downstairs? You''re here and enjoying the view, why don''t you work?"


    When Lyle finished speaking, Leonard''s displeased voice came from behind. "Lyle, who let you in?"


    Lyle looked back and smiled. "Brother, your door is unlocked. Mom and Dad are downstairs. I came to pick you up so we can quickly eat!"


    Leonard nced at Lyle and Mellisa, only to see them as an eyesore!


    He frowned and opened his chin. "You,e here!"


    Melisa narrowed her eyes and looked into Leonard''s eyes for a moment.


    He seemed to have forgotten to pretend again!


    Melissa calmly walked over to him. "Young Master, what''s wrong?"


    "Help me walk downstairs!"


    The young master''s anger erupted again.


    Melissa did not refuse, she extended her hand to help him and walked out the door.


    When she walked to the door of the master bedroom, the frame suddenly mmed.


    The man hissed, then covered his shoulders and frowned, "What�� What happened?"


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes on Leonard. She let go of his hand without saying a word, turned around and walked into the dressing room.


    Leonard was dumbfounded. "Why did you leave?"


    Is she angry?


    In less than a minute, Melisa came back with sunsses in her hands.


    She paced in front of Leonard, moved naturally to put them on her face, and whispered, "Young Master must wear sunsses, otherwise I will always feel that you aren''t blind!"


    Leonard''s heartbeat sped up. After straightening the frames of his sses, he nodded his head in disbelief.


    "Well, thanks for the reminder."

 Chapter 845 - Am I That Bad In Your Eyes?

    Lyle and the butler stood at the back and watched the silent conversation between the two of them, looking dumbfounded.


    As they were about to go downstairs, Leonard and Mellisa suddenly met Lyn at the entrance of the elevator.


    Mellisa walked beside the man, raising her eyes to see Lyn''s smile, and when she nodded, she wanted to pass.


    Lyn nced at Mellisa disdainfully, and then walked to Leonard''s other side. "Leonard, let me help you."


    "This is troublesome!" Leonard''s tone was low, showing tant rejection.


    Seeing this, Lyn was not angry, and followed them and went to the living room.


    A few minutester, everyone was seated at a long European-style table.


    Leonhart and Michelle sat in respectable positions, Leonard and Lyle side by side, Lyn across from them, and the butler went to get the food.


    At this moment, Leonard turned his head and said to Mellisa, "Sit down." His voice was calm, and the others set their sights at just the right time.


    Melissa frowned at that moment. "Thank you for your kindness. But I''m still working, so sorry I can''t fulfill your request."


    With the Patriarch and Madam present, as well as Lyn, Mellisa didn''t want to get too involved in this.


    Lyn looked at Mellisa gracefully, then smiled and joked with Michelle. "Auntie, I''ve always heard that the Adlers treat their maids very well. Today I see that this is indeed the case."


    Her words seemed like apliment, but in fact she had an ulterior motive.


    With a family asrge as the Adlers, Lyn had never heard of anyone ordering the maid to eat at the same table as the head of the household.


    Michelle frowned slightly, and when she was about to speak, Leonard had already started screaming. "Oh sorry, I thought too much, I forgot you were going to feed me!"


    Mellisa. "..."


    A trace of surprise crossed Lyn''s eyes, and she changed her mind. She then rmended herself. "Brother Leonard, I... I will help you."


    Leonard turned a deaf ear to Lyn''s words.


    He stretched out his hand and groped for a moment, leaned back against the back of the chair beside him, and immediately pulled Melissa up. "Sit down, there are not many rules in my house!"


    Mellisa noticed Lyn and Michelle''s burning eyes, as if telling her not to ept Leonard''s request. But Mellisa was helpless, so she was finally forced to sit beside Leonard.


    Michelle looked at Leonard''s indifferent cheeks, and said frankly, "Leonard, after dinner, I will ask the doctor toe and examine your eyes. As long as there is hope, don''t give up."


    Hearing this, Leonard nodded towards her. "Thank you mom!"


    Michelle sighed. "Since I have to go on business trips, I did not have time to apany you when your eyes started to hurt like this. I also heard that your servants have taken good care of you. And this time, I will not go anywhere and am ready to take care of you whenever needed. If you have any needs, please call me at any time."


    Michelle currently looks very kind and tolerant in her attitude towards Leonard.


    On this table, the scene of a mother showing her affection and kindness slightly eases the tension.


    Not long after, the butler brought the servants to bring the food, and the various delicious foods on the long table were very appetizing.


    Leonard folded his legs and leaned back against the back of the chair, his eyes keenly watched everyone''s expressions from behind the sunsses.


    At this time, Leonhart took the lead and grabbed the food utensils, and the others started picking up one by one.


    During the meal, no one spoke, and this showed the etiquette of an upper ss family.


    At this time, Mellisa was holding the dinner te and she took a piece of quail meat. She then dragged the dinner te to Leonard''s mouth, and the young master asked, "What''s that?"


    "Quail."


    Hearing her voice, Leonard opened his mouth.


    At the dinner table, this scene reminded everyone that the current Leonard was a blind man who needed help in everything. This makes people very sorry for this incident.


    This scene, in Lyn''s eyes, was very eye-catching.


    Her eyes fell on Leonard and Mellisa, then she narrowed her eyes, picked up a piece of beef, got up and ced it on the dinner te held by Mellisa. "Leonard, this beef is delicious, you have to taste it."


    Michelle nodded in satisfaction when she saw her behavior. "Look at Lyn, she''s very caring."


    Lyle looked around, raised his eyebrows, then got up and ced a te of beef right in front of Leonard. "Brother, since I am also a considerate person, I will give you this te of beef!"


    Lyn pursed her lips and nced at Lyle. She lowered her eyelids to block the disgust in her eyes.


    At that moment, Leonard was squinting at the piece of beef that was on his dinner te. Seeing that it wasn''t Mellisa who took it, the heir to the Adler family turned away.


    But he didn''t speak. Suddenly, Mellisa didn''t seem to be able to hold her fork firmly, and the meat in her hand fell to the ground.


    She lowered her head and whispered apologetically, "Sorry, the beef fell."


    "It''s okay, I''ve been toozy to eat and I don''t really like beef either."


    The two of them spoke as if they were alone in this world, leaving Lyn alone, making the woman identally squeeze the spoon in her hand.


    She clearly saw the maid drop the beef she gave on the floor on purpose.


    Leonard might not be able to see, she wouldn''t be fooled!


    Lyn''s eyes blinked as she put down her two cutlery, and wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin. "Brother Leonard, isn''t he so careless in handling your food?"


    Leonard''s expression was light. "He''s nervous because there are so many people, things like this are natural."


    "What''s this nervousness anyway?" Lyn tilted her head and smiled. "Is it because he had done something wrong that made him nervous? We only met two days ago and he wasn''t very polite to me. You are unwell now, leaving you in someone''s care who doesn''t know the rules and such manners is outright worrying."


    Michelle then stopped eating. "Lyn, did you just say he was rude to you?"


    As she spoke, her gaze was already on Mellisa''s body.


    Lyn looked at Michelle and nodded slightly, looking embarrassed. "Auntie, I don''t want to say it. But�� you can see that he can''t even do something as simple as feeding. Leonard needs a good rest now. If the maids around Leonard can''t do simple things, how can he recover?"


    Michelle nodded subconsciously, and a cold tint appeared in her eyes when she saw Mellisa. "Who recruited this servant? Why can''t you do small things like that even though you are a servant of the Adler family? You even dare to be rude to Lyn, who is Leonard''s future wife? Pack your things and leave!"


    Lyn''s brows suddenly became overjoyed upon hearing this.


    She slowly raised the corners of her mouth, and when she stared at Mellisa''s silent figure, her expression turned very triumphant.


    At this moment, Leonard sighed, facing Lyn with rage painted all over his face. "Since you dare to say that at the dinner hosted by my family, do you really think of yourself as someone important here?


    "Since when did I need your permission to take care of myself? Mom, is it because I''m blind, I can''t choose who to serve me? Am I that wed in your eyes?"


    Michelle didn''t expect the maid issue to cause such a big reaction from Leonard.


    She wanted to deny a few words, but was scared when she remembered that Leonhart was next to her. When she hesitated, she didn''t know how to answer.


    On the other hand, Lyn was ridiculed by Leonard''s words again. She bit the corner of her mouth and lowered her head sadly.. "Leonard, I say this because I care about you."

 Chapter 846 - No Moon Tonight

    "Did I say you should care?" Leonard put his hands on the long table and put away the dinner te in front of him. "I don''t need your pity!"


    Leonard was nning to leave. When he rose from his seat, Leonhart said in a deep voice, "Leonard, don''t make a fuss, sit down!"


    "No need! Since outsiders are given the right to rule over us, don''t ever summon me and my servants again!"


    At the end of the word, Leonard subconsciously grabbed Mellisa''s wrist then turned and walked out of the dining table.


    Lyn looked at their backs angrily, her hands slowly curling up under the table.


    She had never felt humiliated like this, and Leonard had indeed defended the maid in every possible way.


    Michelle was very unhappy about Leonard''s sudden departure.


    She looked at Lyn with dissatisfaction. Even though she didn''t speak, she clearly med Lyn for talking too much.


    At this time, Lyle was still chewing the food in his mouth, and after swallowing, he said, "Brother has been losing his appetite for some time recently. If it wasn''t for his maid''s dedication to look after him, he might not be able to eat. Lyn, you are at our dining table, and you are using our servant instead? I don''t know what makes you this arrogant? Are you saying we mess up our recruiting system?"


    Lyle was right because this incident involved family rules. He can also speak about the matter.


    Lyn felt like she was stabbed right at her heart, she wanted to exin, but was interrupted by Leonhart.


    "Butler, go and cook a few more dishes and bring them upstairs. Tell Leonard that he can arrange the people around him however he wants, and that no one will meddle with this matter anymore."


    The old butler nodded and bowed in response.


    The Patriarch implied that Lyn has no more power to harass Mellisa!


    Leonard t out rejected her and her response ruined the atmosphere of the dinner. She was so embarrassed to eat!


    ...


    Upstairs, after Leonard and Mellisa returned, they sat on the balcony, looking at each other in silence.


    By this time, night had fallen and lights had begun to glow around the castle.


    Mellisa took her eyes off the balcony and looked at Leonard, who was covering his face with sunsses, and sighed, "Young master, you must still not be full."


    Leonard asked instead. "Are you hungry?"


    "A little."


    On weekdays, she and Leonard would usually have finished their dinner by now.


    Leonard''s heart moved, and when he rose to his feet, he opened his palm to Mellisa. "Let''s go!"


    "Where to?"


    Mellisa looked at his open palm, and subconsciously handed her hand in a daze.


    Because her fingers were tightly gripped by him, this familiar touch suddenly brought her back to her senses.


    Mellisa wanted to withdraw her hand, but when she nced to the side, she saw this young master holding her hand, and groping the air with one hand.


    Melissa suddenlyughed.


    There''s no one else in this ce and he still wanted to pretend to be blind?!


    "What are youughing at?"


    Leonard probably felt that he had overyed his role, so he lowered his arm, and identally squeezed Mellisa with his palm.


    Mellisa looked at her palm that Leonard grasped, then narrowed her eyes. "Young Master, are you used to holding hands with men?"


    Leonard took a breath and replied calmly, "Only you!"


    "The reason?" Mellisa raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile while watching the man''s expression.


    "I''m blind, so I always needed someone to support me. And your hands are so soft!"


    Mellisa suppressed the smile from the corner of her mouth for an instant, and tried to face him with a delicate expression.


    Leonard... Is that really your reason?!


    Twenty minutester, Mellisa was standing on the shores of Moon Lake in the back garden.


    She was guarded by the guards and servants around her, all of whom were Leonard''s confidants, and they were all summoned here at that time.


    Several maids were lighting a fire on the grill, and the guards were pacing around to fetch recliners and tents.


    At this time, the head chef and the assistant chef from the back kitchen were walking on the grass carrying ingredients.


    On the shores of theke, this scene doesn''t look real.


    Mellisa nced at Leonard beside her. "Young Master, did you call all the maids?"


    "Yeah, I invited them all to a barbecue by theke tonight."


    Mellisa pursed the corners of her lips inexplicably. "All servants have arrived, who will take care of the Patriarch then?"


    Leonard raised his eyebrows and ran to thewn on his toes. "Since they think that my servants are not good enough for them, let them take care of themselves��"


    Melissa was silent.


    Sure enough this young master is stubborn and brave!


    Before the Patriarch and his wife finished their dinner, he sent all the servants out of the building and asked them to join his barbeque.


    Leonard then leaned to take his seat and rested his armsfortably as he looked up at the star-lit sky. "Do you like barbecue?"


    Mellisa was still standing and looking hesitant to answer. Finally, she nodded slowly. "I like it."


    It''s been a long time since she barbecued!


    "Sometimes, eating with my subordinates makes me realize that I''m not that different from them. By the way, I''ve asked the cooks not to use too much oil, so you should be able to eat a lotter. "


    Mellisa slowly turned her gaze to look at him, and didn''t know what it felt like in her heart.


    It seemed that they had not lived together peacefully for a long time.


    She squirmed her lips, and for a moment, she wanted to say something to him.


    But Mellisa didn''t seem to know how to speak.


    She looked at the busy servants, and blinked. "I''ll help them."


    "No!" Leonard grabbed her wrist. "There''s a lot of people from the kitchening over, so you don''t have to intervene. Thete moonlight should be pretty good, you sit with me for a bit and keep mepany, okay?"


    Mellisa was stopped by him, and forced to sit on the recliner again.


    She raised her head to look at the night sky, her mouth slightly raised. "There''s no moon tonight."


    Upon hearing the voice, Leonard stretched out his hand to take off his sunsses, opened his eyelids and looked at therge round moon above his head. "Is that true? Isn''t it up there?"


    Mellisa answered gracefully. "No!"


    Leonard looked at the shining stars in the sky, and his handsome face changed slightly.


    ''Damn, I forgot that I was blind!''


    Leonard grabbed her wrist carelessly, and rubbed her skin with his thumb. "I heard you learned how to make tea?"


    Mellisa, who was staring at the moon alone, said with her heart, "I was just training leisurely."


    "Then, make tea for me tomorrow afternoon, and I''ll check the results!"


    Mellisa felt cheated, she bit her finger and nodded. "Okay."


    About twenty minutester, the head chef brought the grilled meat and seafood skewers to Leonard.


    "Sir, please taste it first. If there''s anythingcking, I will adjust it."


    He ced the barbecue tray on the low table in front of them. He then looked at Mellisa and smiled gently at her.


    Mellisa smiled at him and gestured, then took a meat skewer and handed it to Leonard.


    This scene was seen by Leonard, and he absentmindedly picked up the meat skewer. "Do you know him?"


    Mellisa took a skewer and asked in a teasing tone, "Can Young Master see him?"

 Chapter 847 - Lyle Dumbfounded

    This is a little wrong.


    Leonard took a bite of the meat skewer, and as he chewed, he nodded in satisfaction. "Well, it tastes good!"


    There was a sly look in Mellisa''s eyes, and although her heart was clear, she didn''t want to reveal Leonard''s ploy.


    At this moment, the butler was holding a food box in his hand and walking in a hurry. "Master, the chicken soup is ready!"


    "Alright, let''s have a taste."


    Leonard pointed to the low table in front of him. When the butler turned and left, he said, "Drink some soup to get rid of the greasiness."


    Mellisa didn''t think much of it, and after opening the lunch box, she took a sip.


    Recently, she had been eating with Leonard every day, and there would be a variety of soups. This was something Melissa had gotten used to.


    ...


    It''s almost nine o''clock now, and Mellisa is a bit sleepy after the barbecue.


    She leaned back in the chaise longue, her misty vision swirled around Leonard''s figure, and she whispered subconsciously, "Are you going to marry Lyn?"


    At this moment, Leonard turned his head with folded hands, and looked at Mellisa without answering. Then he asked her instead, "Do you want me to marry her?"


    Mellisa was swept away by the trap, and her thoughts became increasingly muddled.


    She shook her head uncontrobly, smiled slightly, and said softly, "She doesn''t deserve you."


    "Then that''s fine!"


    This answer sounds a little strange.


    Mellisa was very sleepy even though she wanted to ask one more question. Her eyelids grew heavy, and she fell asleep not long after.


    At this moment, Leonard noticed her peacefully sleeping face, and a smile appeared from the corner of his mouth.


    He raised his hand and took off the sunsses he had worn all night, called the butler in the distance, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Not long after, the charcoal fire on the grill was extinguished by the maid, and one by one they began to leave the Moon Lake.


    Except for the guards who were on standby, in this world, only the two of them were lying next to each other.


    After everyone left, Leonard got up and carefully lifted Mellisa from the recliner, and walked towards the tent not far away.


    The chicken soup she drank had a calming effect on nerves and helped her to sleep.


    Tonight, the man didn''t want to return to the room for no apparent reason, and he saw Mellisa''s vignce and restraint in the vi for the past few days.


    He didn''t want her to work too hard, and he didn''t want Mellisa to get into his family''s troubles.


    Only on a night like this, he could dare to let go of the feelings and thoughts that held him back.


    Leonard walked to the tent carrying Mellisa and gently ced her on the air mattress.


    Hey on her side, held the back of his head and stared at Mellisa for a moment.


    The next second, he leaned over impatiently and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    There was a small orange light hanging from the tent, and Leonard hugged Mellisa and kept kissing her lips again and again.


    Then��


    "Brother, what are you doing�� hey!?" Lyle showed up at the wrong time.


    He didn''t expect that when he opened the tent, he would see such a spectacr sight!


    His brother did something lowly with his servant!


    Lyle held the curtain with one hand, and pointed at Leonard with the other, his face full of fear.


    Leonard was still holding the back of Mellisa''s head, and hearing Lyle''s voice, his forehead suddenly jumped.


    "Brother? Y...you...he..."


    Lyle was too scared to speak.


    He can''t figure it out by all calctions, does his brother actually like men?!


    Leonard swallowed his saliva, released Mellisa with a sullen face, and covered her with the nket. When he sat down, he looked at Lyle faintly. "If you dare to say more, you''ll see!"


    Lyle shook his head while covering his mouth.


    After all, why did this little brothere to theke in the middle of the night? Doesn''t he usually y games in his own room?


    Now that his older brother''s secret had been discovered, is it necessary for him to lock up his little brother so his mouth wouldn''t leak?


    Leonard ignored Lyle''s overwhelmed expression. He walked out of the tent and turned off the dim lights.


    Outside the tent, Lyle continued to retreat, ncing at his older brother''s crotch a few times.


    Leonard brought him across theke, took a cigarette case out of his pocket, lit one, and took a puff. "What do you need?"


    Lyle silently looked at him, lowered his head and kicked the grass with his toes. "Nothing."


    Hearing this, Leonard red at him.


    The frightened Lyle immediately turned around and scratched his hair while muttering. "Before dinner was over, I saw that Lyn looked like she was about to cry and my mother just stared at her. So�� I wanted toe and tell you!"


    Leonard held his cigarette, his eyes staring deep into his little brother. "Are you here just to deliver such unnecessary news?"


    Lyle noddednguidly. "I also want to have fun with you, we didn''t get to talk just now. So I caught up with you and it turned out to be��"


    But he didn''t expect his brother to be busy kissing a guy!


    This is crazy!


    Leonard looked at Lyle, sighed silently, and inhaled his cigarette again. "Did you just see it?"


    Lyle noddednguidly. "Well, of course I saw it!"


    "Hah?"


    Leonard immediately raised his head. In the end, his eyes looked dangerously at Lyle.


    Hearing this, Lyle took a breath and waved his hand in front of him in a hurry. "I didn''t see anything!"


    "Really?"


    Lyle said earnestly. "Not only that, let''s just say I went straight to my room after dinner!"


    Leonard slowly brought the cigarette to his lips. "Then wouldn''t you be better off leaving now?"


    Lyle was stunned for a moment and ran away!


    He discovered his brother''s secret, and this isn''t a good thing!


    No wonder he asked him to be polite to the little maid earlier, because apparently... his big brother liked him!


    The world is terrible!


    At that moment, Leonard was standing by theke seeing Lyle running wildly, looking down and couldn''t help but shake his head andugh.


    It seemed that the matter between him and Melisa had to be exined as quickly as possible.


    ...


    The next day, at six in the morning, a light breeze blew across theke, blowing faint ripples.


    Inside the tent, Mellisa was covered with a thin nket, and when she turned around, she frowned.


    Why is it so hot!


    Isn''t the air conditioner in her room always on?


    Then why does she feel like she is next to a stove?


    Mellisa subconsciously moved to the cool ce next to her, but a few secondster, the stove seemed to haunt her again.


    She stretched out her hand from the nket, touched her forehead, and opened her eyes.


    There is a dark blue roof.


    What?!


    Mellisa was shocked, and in an instant, she remembered what happenedst night.


    While her mind was still wandering, the sound of heavy breathing caught her ears at just the right moment.


    Mellisa averted her gaze suspiciously, and within her vision, Leonard''s handsome face caught her eye.


    She watched the sleeping figure beside her, his eyes closed without moving.


    She could tell that he was sleeping very soundly, his breaths slow and long.


    If he was pretending to be asleep, his eyshes would flutter when he sighed.


    No wonder she felt hot, it turned out that her whole body was being hugged by Leonard.


    Under the pillow, the man spread his arms.


    Mellisa sighed and rubbed her eyebrows, she wondered if Leonard knew her identity?!


    Or maybe he doesn''t know her identity, but has a bad idea for a gentle "maid"?!


    Mellisa couldn''t understand it, so she decided to sit down.


    However, just as she was about to make a move, Leonard grabbed her shoulder, still muttering in his mouth.


    "Melissa, don''t go...."

 Chapter 848 - Bring Your Sunglasses!

    At this moment, the mutter that came from Leonard''s mouth made Mellisa''s heart suddenly heat up.


    She was pulled back into the man''s arms again, and a familiar aura rushed to the tip of her nose.


    Mellisa didn''t struggle, she justy still on his chest.


    At such close range, she raised her eyes to see Leonard''s handsome face.


    Maybe this will take a bit long. At this moment, she couldn''t help the rush of irregr beat in her heart. She couldn''t help but lean forward and kiss his lips.


    Then�� someone opened his eyes at just the right moment.


    Mellisa ran into his eyes, stiffened, and was immediately stunned!


    Leonard raised his hand and touched the corner of his mouth, then pped the tip of his tongue. "What did you just do to me?"


    Mellisa lowered her eyes to suppress the panic under her eyes, and answered calmly. "I hit the mosquito."


    "There''s a mosquito in my lips?" Leonard slowly narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes." After Mellisa answered, she lifted the nket and sat down.


    She caressed the crease in her shirt and opened the curtain, looking back for a moment.


    She wanted to correct this awkward atmosphere, but she didn''t expect Leonard to look at her with a smile.


    Leonard didn''t seem to hide the fact that he was blind anymore, he raised his eyebrows and looked directly into Mellisa''s eyes.


    A smile appeared subconsciously at the corners of Mellisa''s slightly pursed lips. When she turned around, she said, "Wake up, it''s dawn."


    She decided not to reveal her secret like Leonard did, and the other party seemed to be enjoying it too.


    ...


    At this time, the sky was clear outside the tent.


    Mellisa walked slowly to theke, closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    There were footsteps approaching behind her, and Mellisa turned her head absentmindedly. "Are you looking for me?"


    By this time, Kevin was already standing behind her!


    Mellisa looked at him with closed eyebrows.


    Kevin stood in front of Mellisa, and nced nonchntly at the tent. "Is the young master awake? The Patriarch wants to see him."


    Mellisa''s eyes flickered, and she wondered secretly in her heart.


    They stayed in a tentst night, and the Patriarch immediately sent Kevin toe look for Leonard in theke and not in his room?


    Even though the area around theke was guarded by bodyguards, it wasn''t that simple to hide from the Patriarch''s eyes.


    Thinking of this, Mellisa looked at Kevin doubtfully and said, "Does the Patriarch know?"


    Kevin nodded but didn''t answer her question. "Is the Young Master inside?"


    Seeing him not wanting to answer, Mellisa didn''t force him.


    She paced to the tent, and when she opened the curtain, she identally fell into Leonard''s arms.


    "Be careful." Leonard wrapped his arm around her waist with one hand, and intentionally or unintentionally, hugged her.


    Melissa''s cheek rested on his shoulder, and in the next moment, she immediately took a step back. "Kevin is waiting for you, he said that the Patriarch is looking for you."


    Leonard looked deeply at Mellisa''s white cheeks. "Yes, I heard it."


    Mellisa looked at him, nodded lightly, and then turned to make way before whispering, "Don''t forget your sunsses."


    The veiled conversation of these two did not seem to interest Kevin.


    A few minutester, Leonard put on his sunsses and pulled Melissa into the caddy that Kevin was driving in. "Send her back first."


    Kevin lowered his head and turned the front of the car, and immediately sent Mellisa back to Leonard''s driveway


    "Come in and wait for me, don''te out if you don''t have work."


    Leonard looked in the direction where Mellisa got out of the car, and called out in a deep voice.


    After the caddy left, Mellisa stood there and paused for a moment, then she curled her lips and smiled before walking back to the room.


    She slept through the night, but she dispelled the pretense..


    ...


    The time was exactly seven in the morning.


    Leonard was already standing in front of Leonhart''s yard.


    Leonhart was crouching in front of an orchid beside the small flower garden in the courtyard, watering the nt seriously.


    "Find a ce to sit. "


    Leonhart didn''t raise his eyes as he spoke, his eyes still ying intently with the orchid.


    Hearing his voice, Leonard didn''t move. He stood in front of the door with his back straight. "Do you need anything?"


    Leonhart opened his eyelids and blinked at him, his eyes sinking. "Do you really think that the things you have secretly arranged are capable of subduing the other branch families? Leonard, if you couldn''t face your own problems up to this point, then our conversation ispletely useless!"


    Leonard''s facial expression instantly stiffened, and his hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists. "So you know?"


    Leonhart didn''t say a word, but he pointed to a wooden chair beside the river.


    At this moment, Kevin was standing behind Leonard, and seeing him hesitating, he leaned behind him and said, "Young Master, there is no one but us, so you don''t have to worry."


    Leonard''s eyes stiffened for a moment.


    Kevin''s reminder made him understand the fact that the old man clearly understood the true state of his eyes.


    Seeing this, Leonard didn''t hesitate anymore. He casually walked over to sit on the side, but in an instant he stared at Leonhart''s back. "Since when did you find out?"


    Leonhart put on gloves, held a small shovel and turned the ground. "Why do you immediately ask like that? Are you confident in your own disguise?"


    Leonard frowned and raised his hand to remove his sunsses for a better view. "I''m really confident, so how did you find out?"


    "You want to pretend to be blind, but you always show ws. Have you ever seen a blind person able to urately locate the source of a sound?"


    Leonhart said as he took off his gloves and washed his hands with the flowing water. As he turned and walked towards Leonard, he looked into his eyes and slowly raised his lips. "Blind people don''t rely on their eyes for survival, but the voices around them."


    Hearing this, Leonard adjusted his sunsses and leaned back in the chairzily. "Since you''ve bothered to summon me today, this shouldn''t be a discussion about how to disguise myself."


    "Oh, you''re actually thick-skinned and very calm indeed!"


    Leonhart walked to the wooden chair beside him and sat down, turning and picking up the cup on the table, taking a sip. "Tell me, how is the progress of your secret arrangement?"


    Leonard looked at him sideways, with the tip of his tongue touching his cheek. "Uncle''s action has not been caught."


    "That''s right!" Leonhart put down the teacup and looked up at him. "He is your uncle in the end, do you think he can''t see?"


    Leonard suddenly stopped from sipping his tea. "No way! He couldn''t have noticed."


    At this point, Leonhart stared at him for a moment, chuckled and shook his head. "He won''t know what you did, but you almost busted our game that year. If you want to stop the game, don''t do it halfway."


    Leonard immediately gritted his teeth, showing an angry face. "This shouldn''t be too difficult! If you and mom don''t encourage Lyn to marry me, Luke won''t have the courage to go against me!"


    The injuries on his body were caused by Luke''s sneak attack when he first returned to Bandung.


    In this Adler family, there were too many people who didn''t want Leonard back!

 Chapter 849 - Is He Seriously Sick?

    At this moment, even though the sunsses on Leonard''s face were blocking most of his expression, Leonhart was still very much aware of his anger and reluctance.


    "Lyn''s problem was indeed an ident. But since things have be clear, if you want to regain the initiative, you can''t stay in bed all day!"


    Leonard looked at Leonhart suspiciously. "What do you really think? Two days ago, you urged me to marry Lyn as soon as possible. Now that you''ve said this kind of thing, do you think I''d believe it?"


    Leonhart nced at him calmly. "After so many years, I''ve only just realized that you have such a deep grudge against me."


    "Really?!" Leonard smirked. "You''ve never really cared about me. Apart from making me the heir, I never saw you care about me. Now that you''re saying that my marriage to Lyn was an ident, it''s all far-fetched! Dad, don''t you know that Lyn and Luke used to be ssmates? Don''t you know that Uncle Lockhart has ties to the Grahams?"


    Leonard''s stubborn tone was filled with hatred that he was not even aware of.


    When he left the Adler family''s home, he really wanted to leave his cold and cruel family for a while.


    Now, after returning after a long absence, nothing has changed, and there is only an unavoidable disappointment.


    Leonard stared nkly at the river in the courtyard, took out a cigarette case and lit a cigarette when he was upset.


    "Father, if it were you, what would you do? I pretend to be sick every day not because my powers are plummeting. I pretend to be seriously ill so that my enemies don''t see me as an enemy anymore. With that their vignce will loosen and I have a chance to attack."


    Leonhart sighed softly, took the cigarette case from the wooden table, and rubbed it in his hand.


    He looked at the cigarette in his hand, his tone low. "You are correct, but you are slow to do it. The world changes every second, don''t you understand?"


    Leonard''s face became a bit unclear.


    If he did it now, he was afraid that Mellisa would realize that everything was his n.


    He had made her worried and followed him to Bandung in disguise. But his real concern was that when Melissa found out the truth, Leonard was afraid she would shun him again.


    In this life, no one can stand to see their soulmate go a second time.


    He doesn''t know if he will be able to live this life again when Melissa actually left him for the umpteenth time.


    At this time, Leonard was silent for a long time.


    Seeing him smoking continuously, Leonhart finally couldn''t stand it, then shook his head and sighed. "Youck confidence! Tonight, there is a big dinner banquet, and all seven big families in Bandung will attend."


    "If you really want to take down the other branch families, you shoulde out and show your face from now on. Your ban from leaving the house will be lifted in the afternoon. You should think carefully about whether you are prepared for this or not!"


    Leonard couldn''t help but be stunned to see the golden invitation. "Seriously?"


    "That''s all I want to say, think carefully about my words earlier. As for the servant, whatever is on your mind, you must still avoid suspicion. After all, you still have a marriage contract and many eyes are watching you. You and the maid are sleeping in a tent, what will people think?!"


    Leonard looked at his father indifferently. He just felt something very strange.


    For the first time in his life, he received teachings and warnings from his father.


    Did this old man take the wrong medicine?!


    Leonard smoothly epted the invitation, and after he calmed his mind, he said, "That maid is very important to me. No matter what your intentions are, I hope you won''t bother him. Whatever I do, it''s all for him."


    Leonhart took a lighter and lit his cigarette, raising his eyebrows as he exhaled the smoke. "Since he is very important to you, protect him with your own strength. If you don''t have the ability to protect those around you, then you don''t deserve to be called a man."


    After hearing this, Leonard slowly stood up. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    "One more piece of advice. Don''t touch Lyn before you officially attack her. The Grahams have been very active over thest two years, and they''ve worked closely with several other big families!"


    Leonard looked beside Leonhart, he couldn''t tell theplex feeling in his heart.


    He leaned over and stubbed out the cigarette, paused for a few seconds then asked, "Why are you telling me all this?"


    Leonhart blinked at him, calmly answering, "Because you are my son."


    Such an exnation caused Leonard''s eyes to tremble suddenly.


    He blinked, and turned around without saying a word.


    As he walked away, he raised his eyes to look up at the light blue sky and muttered, "Thank you! "


    Leonhart saw him ride behind the car in front of the door. He then sipped his tea with a cigarette in his hand.


    If he does not know that his wife has done so many things behind his back, he probably won''t repair the father-son rtionship they have now.


    Hopefully, everything is not toote!


    Not long after, Kevin turned from the door, looked at the cigarette in Leonhart''s hand, and whispered. "Patriarch, haven''t you stopped smoking for years?"


    Leonhart followed his words and took out his cigarette butt. "Have you sent him back? "


    Kevin nodded, and honestly said, "On the way home, the young master asked me a question."


    "What is the question?"


    Kevin looked down, deliberately avoiding Leonhart''s gaze. "He asked if you''re seriously ill..."


    Leonhart was surprised, and thenughed loudly. "Hahaha, that stinky brat!"


    Seeing heughed without any difort, Kevin said again, "Perhaps your actions today left him very confused, which is why the young master thinks this is just an illusion."


    Leonhart stood with his hands behind his back and walked into the flower garden. "Yeah, I can''t fault his doubts. If I were in his position, I wouldn''t be able to ept this reality for a while."


    "Young master Leonard will eventually understand your good intentions. In the future, he will definitely understand."


    Leonhart raised his hand and patted Kevin on the shoulder, he smiled without saying a word.


    ...


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Leonard returned to the vi.


    He climbed the stairs slowly, but stopped near the hall.


    At this time, the butler and the other maids were deftly cleaning the living room.


    Everyone seemed to be busy with their work, except for himself.


    Leonard stood there for a long time, until the butler caught a glimpse of him, and then hastily stepped forward to greet him. "Young Master, wee back, your breakfast is upstairs and your little maid is waiting for you in the master bedroom."


    Hearing this, Leonard raised his hand and took off his sunsses. "Go and deliver breakfast to my study, I''ll eat it myself."


    The butler said, "Ah?" His face looked confused. "What about your personal servant? He hasn''t eaten either."


    "Just send my share."

 Chapter 850 - Leonard’s Biggest Worry

    Regarding Leonard''s arrangements, the butler wasn''t sure. But when he saw his young master take off his sunsses with a very serious expression on his face, he did not dare to ask more.


    After the butler left, Leonard looked towards the elevator, but then descended the stairs to his study on the second floor.


    ...


    In the master bedroom, Mellisa sat on the chair beside the bed. Looking at the butler who was rubbing his hands with an embarrassed expression, her eyes were much calmer. "Did he let you do this?"


    The butler nodded again and again. "Son, let me ask you, did you disappoint the young master? Otherwise, why should he go to the study to eat?"


    Mellisa didn''t know, and at the same time, she was confused.


    Obviously before she went to see the Patriarch, everything was still very harmonious.


    Even though they have vaguely discovered each other''s identity, they have not vited the status quo in any way.


    It had only been half an hour, and Leonard had suddenly be out of character, which made it very difficult for Mellisa''s heart to calm down.


    She looked down at the food on the dining cart, bit the corner of her mouth, and stood up saying. "I will send it there with you."


    "No, the young master doesn''t look good right now. I''d better go and bring it myself."


    The butler was busy sorting the food on the table, he thenforted Mellisa. "Don''t worry, if it''s not because of you, maybe the Patriarch said something to him. First of all, I will deliver this breakfast to the young master. Later I will tell you what really happened!"


    Mellisa couldn''t help but want to meet him.


    But when the butler pushed the dining cart and put Melissa''s breakfast on the bedside table, Mellisa had absolutely no appetite.


    Did Leonhart say something to Leonard?!


    Or did the two of them staying in the tentst night anger his father?!


    Mellisa couldn''t think of a reason as she looked at her breakfast coldly, then got up and walked to the balcony.


    She sat alone in a chair, squinting at the sky surrounded by thin clouds.


    Today''s weather doesn''t seem good enough, and as soon as the sun rises, the clouds begin to overshadow.


    Meanwhile, when the butler pushed the dining cart into the study, he smelled a pungent smell of smoke as soon as he entered the door.


    The d��cor in this study is dark gray, the curtains are only half open, and the whole room somehow carries an air of depression.


    The butler pushed the dining cart to the table and turned his gaze to see Leonard''s figure standing by the window. "Master, what is wrong with you��?"


    "It''s okay, you can go out first."


    Leonard didn''t turn around, his tone was light.


    Hearing his voice, the butler tried to guess for a few seconds, and then leaned forward. "Sir, it''s not good to smoke before eating. I''ve left him in the master bedroom along with his breakfast, but�� he seems to have a bad appetite. He didn''t touch his food when I left."


    Leonard''s fingertips trembled. "Stay with him and tell him to eat, I''ll go upstairs when my work is done."


    The old butler was confused and muttered, "Young Master, why don''t you eat with him?"


    The small room was quiet, and the butler was silent in response.


    Seeing that Leonard didn''t want to say more, he hesitated for a moment, and left the study with a sigh as he walked.


    The door behind him gently closed, Leonard still condensing his brows and smoking a cigarette. A few minutester, he took his cell phone out of his trouser pocket and made a call.


    When the other party connected, he spoke in a deep voice, "Jean, it''s me."


    At that moment, Jean, who was far away in Surabaya, stared at Lilia on the opposite side.


    Lilia also answered the phone, and�� it was Mellisa.


    Jean held the phone with one hand, and asked jokingly, "Why are you suddenly calling me, something happened?"


    Lilia sat across the dining table and heard a movement. She raised her eyes and looked into the man''s eyes.


    She covered the receiver with one hand, caught Jean''s gaze, then leaned against the table and asked in a voice. "Brother-inw?"


    The man pursed his lips and nodded slowly.


    Seeing this, Lilia''s beautiful eyes were filled with mischief for a moment. She pointed to her cell phone. "Let me talk to Sister Mellisa first."


    Jean nodded slightly, and he got up and went into the living room.


    On the phone, Leonard heard the man''s question. He sighed in silence for a moment, and then asked, "Have you received the file I sent earlier?"


    Jean pursed his lips and smiled, he then answered, "I''ve received it. Once all the information is collected, it will be sent directly to your email."


    "Thank you."


    "You only called me just for this matter?" Jean said jokingly.


    Leonard was silent. "One more thing, I want to ask you for advice!"


    The word "advice" made Jean raise an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Let''s hear it!"


    Leonard licked his teeth. He took another cigarette case, took a bite of the cigarette and lit it, then asked vaguely, "Did you have a fight with Lilia?"


    Jean shook his head calmly when he heard this. "No, are you having a fight?"


    Leonard exhaled smoke, looking out the window with blurry eyes. "This isn''t a fight. Have you ever done anything without telling Lilia before?"


    The man pondered for a few seconds and gave his answer.


    "How did she react when she found out? Was she mad at you? How did you deal with it?"


    Leonard''s tone immediately became worried when he heard Jean''s answer.


    "Even though I told her my real intention, this is different from your situation." The man''s tone was slightly joking. "You''re asking me this, is it because Mellisa has discovered your trick?"


    Leonard furrowed his brows anxiously. "She may or may not have found it, but I want to confess everything to her. If it was you, would you admit it or not?"


    Oh, I see!


    Jean heard Leonard''s nervousness. He got up and closed the door, then opened the side window, and took a cigarette out of his pocket. "Don''t you believe in Mellisa?"


    The man lit a cigarette, and when he exhaled the white smoke, a faint smile must have appeared in his eyes.


    "A lot...." Leonard said frankly. "A lot of things have happenedtely. I keep thinking about Mellisa, but I don''t know what she''s thinking. If I speak directly, I''m afraid I''ll scare her. You also know that this charade of mine brought her to Bandung. If she''s gone again this time, I don''t know if I can live!"


    This was the biggest worry in Leonard''s heart.


    At this moment, Jean leaned back in the chair, folded his legs, and flicked the soot with a pleasant expression. "Why are you hesitating now? She entered the Adler''s house only to meet you while taking all kinds of risks. And you still don''t know what she''s thinking?"


    Leonard''s expression was shocked, the cigarette butt in his hand fell to the floor in an instant. "You mean��"


    "Alright listen.. If Mellisa still insists on leaving after learning the truth, Lilia and I will be responsible for bringing her back to you. How about it?"

 Chapter 851 - We’re Not On Our Honeymoon Yet!

    Leonard''s anxiety was gradually eased by a few words from Jean.


    He squeezed the fingertips of the phone without holding back, and his voice echoed. "Jean, after I take over the Adler family, the first thing I will do is to establish a permanent partnership with your family."


    Jean lightly inhaled his cigarette after hearing this. He raised his eyebrows teasingly. "Then I will wait for the good news!"


    After hanging up, the man looked at the call records on the phone, his eyes slightly smiling.


    He pinched his cigarette and came out of the kitchen, then looked up and saw Lilia sitting on the sofa in the living room in a daze.


    The man stepped forward slowly, supported the back of the chair with one hand, and leaned back slightly. "What are you thinking about?"


    Lilia suddenly came back to her senses and smiled brightly. "Have you finished the call?"


    "Yes." The man stood beside her.


    "Sit down." Lilia tugged at his fingertips gently.


    "What did Mellisa tell you?"


    Lilia turned to face Jean with a faint smile. "Sister Melissa asked me how I broke the deadlock between us every time we had a fight and what I do to make you happy."


    After the talk, the man could not resist the urge to bow his head and smirked.


    It seems that his future sister-inw is in deep trouble recently, otherwise she wouldn''t ask about the secret of persuading a man.


    At this time, Jean''s deep brows also showed a hint of surprise. "She really asked about it all?"


    Lilia nodded with a smile. "Isn''t it surprising that Mellisa can take the initiative to steal someone''s heart now? I think they will get along on their own very soon!"


    The man raised his arms then pulled the person into his arms, and sighed with a smile. "So, your future brother-inw is just as insensitive as your sister."


    Lilia blinked and leaned in front of him. "Huh? What do you mean? What did Leonard say to you? Melissa''s voice sounded weak and worried, was their fight that serious?"


    The man put his arm around her shoulders, and shook his head slightly. "Not to the point of being serious, maybe because Leonard has always been a stubborn person, so he never pours out his heart to anyone else. But it seems he''s afraid it will backfire."


    "Hah?" Lilia was stunned. "Does Mellisa still not know that her departure to Bandung was nned by Leonard?"


    Jean pursed his lips in a pretentious manner. "She doesn''t know yet. Leonard wants to tell Mellisa the truth. But he''s worried that Mellisa will leave again when she finds out the truth, so he''s in a difficult position."


    Lilia opened her mouth, slightly dumbfounded.


    "The two of them don''t really trust each other, this is very worrying!" She muttered and thought to herself.


    Not long after, she turned her gaze to look at the man with a smile. "Jean, I heard�� yourpany hasn''t been busytely?"


    Hearing this, the man narrowed his eyes calmly, showing interest. He bluntly said his thoughts, "So, you want to go to Bandung?"


    As he spoke, his eyes couldn''t help but pass through Lilia''s five-month-old pregnant belly.


    Lilia''s eyes lit up, and she lifted her head and kissed the man''s cheek. "After we got married, we haven''t had our honeymoon yet!"


    Only a week had passed since their wedding.


    In thest few days, Jean had always been working from home, and most of thepany''s business had been left to Kenny.


    Instead of apanying her at Vi Lakeside every day, it was better to go on a trip and consider it their honeymoon.


    Now her pregnancy has stabilized, and regr checkups confirm that the child is healthy, and even the morning sickness symptoms have subsided.


    Lilia really wanted to see Mellisa and Leonard.


    The bouquet at the wedding was taken by Mellisa.


    Lilia eagerly looked into the man''s eyes, with anticipation etched on her delicate cheeks.


    Upon seeing this, Jean sighed softly and kissed her forehead. "Indeed, we haven''t had our honeymoon yet. So if Mrs. Widjaya thinks Bandung is a good ce to go, maybe we should go there."


    Lilia looked very happy. "I''ll get my things ready!"


    "Wait." Jean held her shoulders, he got up and stood up. "We don''t need to rush to leave today."


    Lilia suppressed her excitement, turned her head and rested her chin on the man''s shoulder. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Jean looked at her soft eyebrows and lowered his head to give her a deep kiss.


    After the kiss, Lilia''s face was covered in light, and she licked the corners of her mouth as she remembered one more thing. "I heard the Adlers'' house isn''t easy to get into. You also said that Leonard''s mother and father are now in Bandung. Things are pretty tense now, can we go in?"


    The man stretched out his thumb to wipe the water off his wife''s lips. "These trivial matters are not worth worrying about, Mrs. Widjaya. Since we are going to Bandung, we always have to make some preparations. By the way, we can also help your future brother-inw to seize power."


    Lilia''s eyebrows and the corners of her eyes showed a charming light, then she looked at the man''s handsome face with stars in her eyes.


    Immediately, she buried her head in her husband''s chest and said, "Then let''s keep it a secret first, and give them a surpriseter."


    The man raised his hand and stroked her hair. "Okay."


    ...


    When Leonard hung up the phone, the heavy expression on his brows faded.


    He bent down and picked up the cigarette butt in the ashtray, with determination in his eyes.


    Jean was right, he was too indecisive.


    Ever since Mellisa hade to the Adlers'' house, his mood had continued to cloud his judgment.


    This was all because he cared about her too much, so he didn''t dare to pour out his heart so easily.


    The human mind isplex by nature, and the more he cared, the shyer he became.


    Leonard threw his cigarette butt into the ashtray, and looking at the scattered ashes, he couldn''t help butugh to himself.


    After all, he used to be a great cop. But when he met Mellisa, everything had changed.


    On the other hand, Mellisa was still in the master bedroom at the moment. While being watched by the butler, shezily ate the freshly prepared bread and milk.


    She couldn''t figure out Leonard''s intentions. Since he didn''t want to eat with her, why let the butler watch over her?


    Mellisa intuitively felt that Leonard''s change might have something to do with the Patriarch.


    She was holding the cup of milk, wondering if she should find an opportunity to ask Leonhart.


    "Son, don''t think about it too much. The young master might have something to take care of, so he can''t eat with you."


    The old butler crushed the doubts in Mellisa''s mind.


    But it was clear that the young master''s mood had deteriorated. Even though the two of them had just shared a room together.


    Could it be�� Did she do anything wrong that trouble their harmony?!


    The old butler couldn''t find a reason why Leonard was being weird. Love is sometimes confusing.


    Mellisa raised her eyes and looked at the butler with a friendly smile on her face. She averted her thoughts and smiled slightly. "Okay I understand. Thank you."


    ...


    Since then, Leonard hadn''te out of his study all morning, and Mellisa never came out of the master bedroom.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, while Mellisa was considering going down and seeing Leonard, a message came from her cell phone.


    Kevin said he wanted to meet in the back garden.


    Mellisa blinked, grabbed the phone and walked out.


    In the back corner of the building, Kevin was standing behind a tree waiting for him, still holding the gift box in his hands.


    When Kevin saw Mellisaing, he handed her the gift box.


    "Tonight, there is a fancy dress party and the young master will also be in attendance. This outfit has been prepared for you by Mr Leonhart. The invitation is inside.. At 4:30 pm, I will personally take you there."

 Chapter 852 - Wait For Me!

    Mellisa looked at the gift box in Kevin''s hand, her eyes shed and she raised her hand to lift the corner of the lid. Soon enough, she saw a high-grade silver-gray dress inside. "This is��"


    Seeing Mellisa being taken aback, the man couldn''t help but exin. "It was the Patriarch''s arrangement, so he must have had an intention."


    "Leonard and I are going together?" Mellisa asked suspiciously.


    Hearing this, Kevin shook his head weakly. "The car will pick up the young master first, then I will send you myself."


    At this point, Mellisa cradled the box in her arms. She saw Kevin turn and was about to leave, then called out to him again. "Wait."


    Kevin turned his head. "What''s wrong?"


    Mellisa brought the gift box forward, thought for a moment, and asked, "Leonard went to see the Patriarch this morning, did the two of them have a fight?"


    Looking at Leonard''s strange behavior today, Mellisa could only specte on this conclusion.


    Kevin pursed the corners of his lips, his expression remained calm. "No, why are you asking this?"


    "They didn''t fight?" Melissa raised her eyebrows in surprise, and her heart grew even more troubled.


    If Leonard''s avoidance wasn''t caused by his father, could it be because of herself?!


    Kevin saw Mellisa''s slightly worried face, and he answered frankly without hesitation, "Their talk went well. Anything else?"


    Mellisa looked at Kevin''s expression hotly, and she could almost confirm it. This man wasn''t lying.


    Seeing this, she gently shook her head. "No thanks."


    Kevin nodded slightly at her, and then disappeared.


    Mellisa carried the gift box back into the master bedroom, sat down by the bed, and slowly opened the lid.


    The fox mask used for the costume party was ced on the clothes, and a gold invitation letter was also ced next to it.


    Mellisa reached the tip of his finger and rubbed a line on it, and could not help but begin to figure out what the Patriarch really wanted.


    The in Family Kevin talked about must be the family where Lawerence came.? This shows that they both always have a friendship.


    But what did the Patriarch say to Leonard today that made him willingly leave his room and appear in the public again?!


    Melissa stared at the gift box and couldn''t stop sighing, this feeling of losing control was terrible!


    ...


    At 3:30 pm , Mellisa sat on the balcony, dimly looking at the scenery in the distance, wandering in the mind.


    Not long after, there was the sound of footsteps downstairs. She leaned forward and saw Leonard walking out of the hall dressed in a specially made ck suit.


    From Mellisa''s point of view, the suit perfectly entuated his slender figure, and the straight trousers flowed in smooth lines as he walked.


    He is cool and handsome, Mellisa has always been fascinated by him.


    At this time, Leonard walked to the front door, stood by the car and stopped slowly.


    When he leaned into the car, he rolled his eyes slightly, and his gaze fell onto the balcony on the third floor by ident.


    Mellisa looked him in the eye, messed up her rhythm, and stared across the marble railing of the balcony.


    Leonard was really handsome today, with his short hair waxed, and a few strands of broken hair on his forehead made his facial lines look even more elegant and majestic.


    Leonard looked at Mellisa, then looked away a few secondster. After sitting in the car for a while, he put on his sunsses.


    The car sped away under the dim sky, until its body was hidden in the shadow of a tree.


    Mellisa lowered her eyes expressionlessly, feeling a little empty in her heart.


    At this time, the cell phone on the table suddenly vibrated as a text message arrived.


    Mellisa unlocked the screen in a daze, and when she looked down and saw the contents, her heartbeat waspletely interrupted.


    The message was from Leonard, and even though it was only a few words, it made his heart throb.


    ''Wait for me quietly, all I do is for you.''


    In an instant, Mellisa raised her eyes and looked at the car, her eyes were flickering, and it was hard to calm herself as she bit her mouth.


    She really knows her identity!


    Mellisa held the phone and looked at the simple message. The corners of his mouth slowly rose, revealing a relieved smile.


    He probably wasn''t waiting for her toe back!


    Leonard, we''ll meet at the ins'' banquet.


    Without further dy, Mellisa returned to the room with her cell phone, she walked into the changing room with the gift box in her hand, and immediately changed her clothes.


    Twenty minutester, Kevin arrived outside the courtyard.


    He didn''t drive the caddy used in the castle, but instead drove a white Rolls Royce Cullinan.


    When Mellisa got off the elevator, she didn''t see anyone on the street.


    Outside the yard, Kevin was standing by the car and had the back seat door open for her.


    The sky was a dim yellow, and Mellisa walked step by step. Kevin''s eyes fell on her, and there was a touch of subtle surprise at the bottom of his eyes.


    After Mellisa got into the car, Kevin personally drove the shy white Cullinan out of the Adlers'' house.


    "Is the ins'' house far from here?"


    Mellisa asked nonchntly while looking at the scenery along the highway.


    Kevin looked at her in the rearview mirror. "Not far away. The in family''s residence is located quite close to ours. It can be reached in half an hour by car!"


    After the words came out, he paused and added, "Just before leaving, the Patriarch left a message for you. The guests attending tonight''s party are all young people from all major families. The identity written on your invitation is the niece of the Adler family, and he hopes that you can rify the rtionship between the younger generations at the party tonight."


    Hearing this, Mellisa nodded.


    With an arrangement like this, it was clear that her disguise as a niece made sense.


    "I''ll pay attention to it."


    Hearing the answer, Kevin pulled his eyes out of the rearview mirror and continued to focus on driving.


    ...


    ��At the ins'' residence.


    Outside the gate, Kevin slowly parked the car. Darkness began to envelop, thin clouds and fog also began to overshadow the sky. Kevin immediately got out of the car and opened the door for Mellisa, then whispered to her, "Put on your mask."


    Mellisa nodded, putting on the fox mask unhurriedly.


    Kevin then took the diamond handbag and handed it to Melisa, after which she walked in front to lead.


    Tonight, Melissa wore a very beautiful evening dress. This high-grade silver gray top was prepared by Leonhart.


    This evening gown reached her ankle, and had a slit on the left side.


    At first, Mellisa was worried that her pregnant belly would protrude, but the design of this dress is still safe, she guessed.


    The position of the left side, the waist has been extended to the right thigh. The top and bottom threeyers of decorativeminated seams are curved. The lines are originally fluffy, which happens to tightly block the convex curves of her lower abdomen.


    In fact, when Mellisa wore this dress, she wondered if The Patriarch had overseen something before.


    Otherwise, how could he prepare this ball gown so perfectly?


    Mellisa leaned in holding her skirt, the design perfectly showed the line of her shoulders and corbones.

 Chapter 853 - The Blain Family Banquet

    Near the banquet garden, young people paired up and gathered to chat.


    Someone identally saw Mellisa''s appearance and immediately nced at her.


    "Which family is she from? Why have I never seen her before?"


    "Then this should be a first for her, right?"


    "Oh, Young Master David, you know all this?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "I''ve met everyone from the seven major families. Almost none of them are like her! She''s at least 1.7 meters tall and take a look at her shoes. It''s t!"


    When young males get together, it''s natural for them to talk about women.


    By the time Mellisa got out of the car, she was already getting a lot of attention.


    "See, isn''t that person the assistant who usually sits next to the Adler family''s Patriarch?!"


    "So that girl is from the Adler family?"


    Everyone whispered to each other. When Mellisa stepped on the red carpet, everyone was staring at her. Spection about her identity grew fiercer.


    Mellisa turned a deaf ear to this, raised her hand to adjust the fox mask she was wearing, and walked up the stairs.


    In the banquet hall, many women in luxurious clothes passed by.


    Mellisa handed the invitation card to the maid at the door, and quickly looked at theyout of the hall after entering the door.


    The two spiral staircases extended from the front to the second floor, and beside the solid wooden railing above, everyone could see that many high-ranking people were sitting together, tasting snacks and chatting.


    Mellisa nced briefly at the lobby on the first floor. Next to the buffet area, there was a sofa to rest side by side.


    Perhaps because the banquet hadn''t started yet, there was hardly anyone in the lounge area.


    Mellisa didn''t hesitate, and took a few slices of cake on the buffet table, then walked around the rest area.


    When she sat down, she looked around carefully, and she didn''t see Leonard''s figure for the time being.


    She didn''t know if the man was on the first or second floor.


    "Pretty girl, are you alone?"


    At this moment, a low voice came from the buffet area at the rear left.


    Mellisa rolled her eyes, and she saw a man in a white tuxedo.


    He also wears a mask. Even though she couldn''t see his true face, the evil smile from the corner of his mouth let her know his motives.


    Mellisa vaguely understood the intention of the Patriarch asking her toe to the banquet.


    At a masquerade, as the name suggests, everyone will wear a mask and not know each other.


    This also makes sure everyone will not doubt her identity.


    But she had to say that there were quite a number of the younger generations of the seven great families.


    There were no less than twenty people.


    Mellisa poked a small piece of cake with a fork, and calmly looked away from the man, as if ignoring him.


    After seeing this, the other party was not angry, and took a seat in front of her. "Are you from the Adler family? What''s your name? Is this your first time attending a grand banquet like this?"


    The other party asked a few questions, and under his mask, his eyes were full of interest.


    With a faint coldness in Mellisa''s eyes, she continued to chew on the cake and remained silent.


    The man felt neglected. The smile at the corner of his mouth hardened slightly. He kept looking for the topic. But from the entrance of the banquet hall, someone called out to him. "Reza! Come here, what are you doing there!"


    Reza was surprised, so he got up and said, "Oh, is it time already?"


    "Yes,e here."


    At this moment, Mellisa watched Reza walk over, and then looked at the entrance of the hall, her eyes shining slightly.


    She didn''t know what kind of mask Leonard would wear tonight.


    In the brightly lit banquet hall, could he recognize her?


    After knowing each other for a long time, she had never worn such a formal and beautiful evening gown in front of him.


    Mellisa subconsciously took a sitting position, straightened the fox mask on her face, and the corners of her lips inadvertently lifted.


    At this time, due to Leonard''s arrival, many people in the banquet hall drew closer to the entrance.


    It can be seen that the position of the Adler family in Bandung is indeed superior to everyone else.


    Among them, there were many beautiful women who were dressed luxuriously and walked towards the door gracefully.


    Not long after, there was a noise at the door.


    Surrounded by many people, Leonard suddenly appeared before Mellisa''s eyes.


    He walked in the front row, with two men of the same stature behind him.


    Mellisa looked at him a little, then saw that the two were Luke and Lyle.


    From time to time, there were whispers from the people around, seemingly very surprised by the fact that Leonard was attending the ce.


    "Leonard!"


    In the noisy environment, someone suddenly called out to Leonard.


    His tone was very subtle, but also showed a clear arrogance.


    The crowd at the door dispersed and saw Lyn curled up in a long, snow-white coiled skirt.


    Leonard took a step back, such a step also made Mellisa clearly catch her clothes today.


    He was not wearing a mask, still in his sunsses, and his figure was very conspicuous.


    Lyn smiled and walked in front of Leonard, holding his arm in a spoiled manner. "I didn''t expect you toe here today. I''m so happy."


    She wears a white rabbit fur mask,bined with her snow-white evening gown, the whole of her looks very beautiful and charming.


    Leonard looked down at his arm, his cold cheeks looking indifferent.


    He calmly pushed away Lyn''s hand, then pursed his thin lips as if displeased.


    Lyn seemed to be a little sad, lowered her head and muttered. "Leonard..."


    Under such circumstances, it would be very painful for her to get ignored like this.


    At this moment, Leonard ignored Lyn''s hypocritical ploy. He very much noticed that on the outskirts of the crowd, there seemed to be an overly intense gaze on him.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes slightly, passed through the crowd, andnded near the resting area on the right side of the hall.


    There sat a woman alone.


    "Did the wind bring you here tonight?! I didn''t expect to see you."


    As Leonard''s eyes fell on the resting area, Lawrence led a group of several people down the spiral staircase on the second floor.


    The woman beside Lawrence was the organizer of today''s party, his younger sister Imelda.


    Leonard turned to look at Lawrence. "I had too much time in my hands so I guess I''ll kill it here."


    Lawrence looked at his sses dimly, then shrugged his shoulders. "That''s good! You''ve been in that house for too long. Tonight we''re going to party and have fun!"


    Leonard nodded, his eyes sweeping the faces around him, then pursed his lips politely.." It''s really an awesome party. I haven''t seen you all in a long time either!"

 Chapter 854 - Make It More Interesting!

    When his voice died down, someoneughed and joked. "Young master Leonard appears to be in good health despite rumors saying otherwise. If you''re still not feeling well, the only remedies are alcohol and women!"


    "Agree! If young master Leonard doesn''t drink wine with us, then I''ll go and get a ss of vodka!"


    Someone starts to take advantage of their encounter and this does not go unnoticed by others.


    Luke saw this scene from the side, and with a pounding heart, he raised his eyebrows at Lyn.


    Seeing his expression, Lyn pursed her lips, and said in a caring tone, "Don''t make trouble, you know that Leonard''s body is still not strong enough to drink alcohol. As his future wife, I forbid you to ask him to drink!"


    "Oh! Lyn seems to have started to show the nature of a wife? If young master Leonard wants to, is it appropriate for you to jump in and answer for him?"


    "Yes, I see that young master Leonard is in good health, except maybe he is a little thin. Lyn, why are you making so much of a fuss? It''s just once in a while!"


    Lyn''s pretentiousness seems to have aroused their anger.


    There are many families who would not pass up this opportunity. Even though Lyn and the Adlers have discussed marriage, as long as they are not married, Lyn will not be considered part of the Adler family.


    Many daughters of other families secretly harbor an interest in Leonard.


    If the man had not left Bandung, perhaps the identity of the future Mrs. Adler family would not have fallen on Lyn so soon.


    Where there is a potential sessor to the family, there is always a lot of conflict when choosing a partner.


    And at parties where men and women gather, this fight was inevitable.


    Everyone tried to lure Leonard to their side, and the scene gradually became chaotic and out of control.


    At this time, Imelda walked in front of the crowd and smiled sensibly. "I see that everyone is very enthusiastic about this party, I''m very happy with that. Since we don''t get together so often, it''s best if we don''t argue about trivial matters."


    Lawrence nodded. "The party is about to start, we''d better not throw a tantrum just yet. Now it''s time for us to watch the show!"


    As the two in siblings cleared away the crowd, this chaotic scene was stopped in an instant.


    Lawrence stepped forward and patted Leonard on the shoulder, whispered a few words in his ear, and the two of them walked towards the spiral staircase first.


    The members of the younger generation behind him also scattered, but Luke was still standing there, staring at Leonard''s back with his gloomy eyes.


    After the entourage moved a few steps away, Lyn asked him, "What are you looking at?"


    Luke sneered, turned his gaze to look at her, and asked in a low voice, "Is my brother''s eye healed?"


    At first, he smuggled a drug from abroad and exchanged it for the medicine Leonard usually drank. The drug is very dangerous because it can cause blindness in both eyes. The drug was an illegal drug in the country, so he spent a lot of money.


    Over the past few months, he had sent people to secretly observe Leonard''s every move.


    His eyes were clearly blind, but today, even if Leonard was still wearing sunsses to cover them, neither his demeanor nor his aura waspletely different.


    Luke''s heart is full of doubts, and he also suspects Lyn.


    Upon seeing this, Lyn''s face darkened slightly. "I know what you''re thinking, but it wasn''t me who healed his eyes. Besides, I ate with him at the Adlers'' house yesterday, and he couldn''t see at all. If he''s really healed, how could he let the servant feed him? Luke, why are you worrying like that? Can''t you see that Lawrence was still holding his hand when he went upstairs?"


    After hearing this, Luke forcefully suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and raised his hand to pull the rabbit fur on Lyn''s mask. "I hope what you said is the truth. If not, I will make sure that you also help me give him the medicine that blinded him. Don''t expect me to fall alone."


    Lyn suddenly backed away, and as they moved away from each other, she gritted her teeth and raved, "Luke, you are really shameless! You betrayed me first��"


    "Well, there''s no point in us talking more. Lyn, I hope what you say is true!"


    Luke interrupted Lyn''s words,ughed and turned around, then immediately disappeared into the crowd.


    Even though Lyn was furious at the moment, she didn''t dare to speak.


    She looked around, corrected her attitude, and walked over to the flock of her friends on the other side.


    As everyone knew, the two of them had a covert conversation, but their conversation caught the ears of Mellisa who was not far behind them.


    It turned out that Leonard was pretending to be blind because Luke was trying to do something with him!


    What a despicable brother!


    Melissa leaned against the pir next to the hall, her pretty face cold, and she couldn''t help but grip her te tighter.


    At the same time, beside the guardrail on the second floor, Lawrence leaned against the railing and shook the wine ss in his hand.


    After that, he looked sideways at Leonard, and followed his gaze towards the guests downstairs. "Can I take it as you don''t want to cover up your situation anymore?"


    Leonard held the railing with both hands, his hands gripping tightly. His gaze locked onto the figure of the woman in the silver-grey dress downstairs. "Wouldn''t it be more fun to confuse your enemy with my situation?"


    Lawrenceughed a little. "I think Luke is panicking right now. I was even surprised to see youe. By the way, where did you get the invitation from? I remember when my sister sent the invitation, I didn''t prepare your share at all!"


    To Lawrence''s question, Leonard didn''t answer.


    Leonard looked down at the female figure below, and a stream of light shed through his eyes. "Who is it?"


    Even though this person hadn''t appeared for a long time, that extremely familiar figure didn''t seem to be a member of the seven families.


    Lawrence saw the same scene and looked confused. "I don''t know, today''s invite list was made by my sister. If you want to know, I can ask her."


    "No need!" When the words fell, Leonard was already walking.


    Lawrence looked at his back in surprise. "Uh, what are you doing?"


    "Dance!"


    Lawrence. "???"


    He turned and looked at Leonard walking down the spiral staircase. The man''s figure approached a woman in a fox mask, and so Lawrence''s eyes immediately filled with interest.


    ...


    In the downstairs lobby, Mellisa was always pacing alone.


    As she paused once in a while, she took in her surroundings.


    The younger generations of these seven major families seemed to have a good rtionship with each other, but in fact they had a small group personally.


    Such a rtionship could be seen between David and Reza, the man who greeted her earlier.


    Mellisa is good at observing, she remembers all this. And after watching for a while, she ns to find a ce to rest.


    At this time, the banquet hall was filled with frenzy, and there were people doing pole dancing on the stage. The atmosphere was very lively.


    Mellisa looked around and saw that the seat on the right was already full of guests. She didn''t want to look shy, so she thought about going out for a while.


    She put the dinner te in her hand, and when she turned around, she unexpectedly collided with a man who was passing by.


    Mellisa straightened her figure, and spoke without rushing.. "Sorry."

 Chapter 855 - Lyn’s Cunning

    "It''s alright!" As soon as the other party spoke, Mellisa''s heart stung.


    She slowly raised her eyes, and was weed with Leonard''s overly handsome figure.


    The man stood in front of her, looking at her with a deep smile on his thin lips.


    His eyes observed Mellisa carefully, then as he stepped forward, he reached out his hands, and arrogantly embraced the person in his arms.


    Almost immediately, he asked in a hoarse tone. "Miss, may I ask you to dance?"


    When Mellisa was pulled into his arms, it was as if stars were melting in her eyes.


    She lifted her head slightly, and she clearly saw the reflection of her mask in his sunsses.


    She curled her lips and asked, "Is this the upper ss tradition of inviting a woman? Embrace her first and then wait for her answer?"


    Leonard quietly tightened his arms, leaned into her cheeks, and sprayed a clear breath on the tip of Mellisa''s nose. "Of course I''ve never done this to any woman but you!"


    "Is that true?" Mellisa blinked and said with a smile, "I heard that the Young Master of the Adler family has an eye disease. Are you sure you can dance?"


    Leonard''s handsome face looked depressed. After a few seconds, he answered. "I wonder if I can dance, so I''d better give it a try."


    Mellisa stared at him, but couldn''t see what color was condensing in the eyes behind the sunsses.


    While Mellisa was still thinking about it, she couldn''t help but raise her hand and slowly took off his sunsses. "Wouldn''t your fiancee be jealous if you hugged me like this?"


    Leonard did not answer bluntly, but smiled indulgently. "Who is my fianc��e? The one with the surname Irwan or Mayer? Which one are you talking about?"


    At this moment, when Mellisa and Leonard were hugging and talking about each other, this scene had long been seen by many.


    The girls who had been chatting together immediately looked at the two of them in surprise.


    Including the boys who toasted and drank together, they cursed Leonard in their hearts one after another.


    The beautiful and tall woman of unknown origin was now being embraced by the Adler family''s Young Master!


    What is the rtionship between them?!


    In this situation, many people started looking for Lyn. The man''s fianc��e was here, but Leonard hugged another woman and didn''t let go.


    No one knew that it was the Adler family''s Young Master who took the initiative to hug her. In everyone''s eyes, this turned out to be a very interesting story!


    At this moment, Leonard''s sunsses were removed by Mellisa, and Mellisa''s face was locked in a deep wave of the man''s eyes.


    Without the sunsses, Leonard''s facial features became clearer and more handsome.


    Mellisa shook the sunsses in her hands, smiled clearly, and changed the subject. "I think Young Master Leonard is the most handsome without sunsses."


    "Then I will obey you. From now on, I won''t be wearing them anymore!"


    Leonard hugged her in front of his arms, and even snatched the sses from his hands as he spoke, then brought them to the dance floor.


    Melissa saw his arrogant posture, there were tears in her eyes, and her voice was very soft. " I can''t dance."


    She did not learn thismunicative method, even if she wore a beautiful dress she was never used to.


    Leonard''s hot palms were still on her waist, and his eyes were hot. "No problem, I am here."


    As the words fell, he winked at Lawrence on the second floor.


    Lawrence understood, and immediately ordered people to y music fit for dancing.


    The soft, melodious strains of piano music flowed slowly in every corner of the banquet hall.


    "Wherever your feet go, wherever you want to be, I''ll be right there with you..."


    Leonard carried Melissa and led her to the dance floor. The sh of light in the eyes between the guests gradually dimmed as they watched them dance gracefully.


    A streak of light fell under their feet, it was as if the two of them were dancing without the world''s distractions.


    Under the beautiful light, Mellisa listened to familiar music beside her ear, and her eyes immediately filled with tenderness.


    And the man in front of her, with his eyelids drooping slightly, looked at her affectionately.


    Their dance enlivened the atmosphere of this party, making all the guests desire a chance to dance.


    Under the view of many, their figures in ck and silver gowns became the most dazzling colors on the dance floor.


    Even though Mellisa''s steps were jerky, under Leonard''s guidance, she was still able to perfectly match the rhythm.


    This dance is full of romance.


    The music gradually stopped, but the distance between the two of them grew closer.


    Leonard hugged her waist and locked her with force. "Is this really your first time dancing?"


    Mellisa''s slender fingertips rested on his shoulders, and her eyes still hid under the fox''s mask despite glistening with stars. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Leonard pursed his thin lips knowingly, nodded slightly, and pressed his handsome face. "It really doesn''t look like your first time, but it shows that we have good chemistry."


    Leonard said that shameless thing seriously, and Mellisa looked at him and smiled.


    After a few months of being apart, this man was even bolder than before.


    "Why didn''t you say..." Leonard secretly squeezed Mellisa''s waist. Before the words fell, someone around the crowd broke ambiguity at this point by calling out to him. "Leonard!"


    At this moment, the song stopped and the lights came on.


    Lyn was wearing that white evening gown, standing not far from them, her eyes behind a mask full of disbelief.


    She had just gone to the bathroom to apply makeup on her face, and now Leonard embraced and danced with another woman behind her back.


    This was such a hard p to her!


    She looked into Leonard''s cold eyes in the distance, and tears gradually filled her eyes.


    With so many people around, even if Lyn was angry and heartbroken, she couldn''t allow herself to lose her dignity.


    She stepped forward, and as she stood in front of Leonard, she turned her head to look at Mellisa. "Miss, thank you for dancing with my fianc��. I knew that he couldn''t find me so he asked you to apany him for a while. Since I''m back, thank you for your help."


    Lyn''s words were very ttering.


    She not only expressed her gratitude generously, but also showed that she would not be angry over trivial matters like this. This thing was very ingenious.


    She was very clear about the identity she represented now, she can''t show her anger in front of others carelessly.


    At this time, Mellisa looked back at Lyn dimly.


    She staggered a step and distanced herself from Leonard. She nced at the man warmly. "Young Master Leonard, did you ask me to dance because you couldn''t find your fianc��?"


    Leonard pursed his lips with a cold expression."Of course not!"


    His voice was so low that the guests on the outskirts of the dance floor could not hear what he said.


    However, Lyn clearly read the humiliation in his tone and expression.


    From the beginning, she knows how Leonard opposes their marriage.


    It was unexpected that the strange woman who appeared in tonight''s party would be treated differently from her.


    Thinking of this, Lyn looked at Mellisa for a moment. She immediately tried to recall the daughter of each family in her memory, but she still couldn''t find the slightest clue.


    This woman, whose origin was unknown, had to be watched closely.


    But her contemtion onlysted a moment. In an instant, she adjusted her emotions.


    She stepped forward and stood beside Leonard, looking at Melissa with a smile. "I''m sorry you had to hear those words. My fianc�� and I have been fighting a bittely so it looks like he''s trying to make me jealous by dancing with you. But of course, thanks foring to dance with him tonight.. That helped me a lot."

 Chapter 856 - A Clown

    Mellisa listened to her words with a hint of carelessness in her simple eyes.


    Leonard, who was about to speak, looked at Lyn nkly. "Are you done talking nonsense?"


    Lyn''s smile stiffened, she was choking and didn''t know how to answer.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes at her, and sneered arrogantly. The next moment, he grabbed Mellisa''s wrist and led her to the door together with him.


    They vanished before everyone, and they also piqued everyone''s curiosity.


    What a surprise!


    The Adler''s heir took another woman away in front of his fianc��e, and this pped Lyn in the face hard.


    In recent months, everyone knew that the Grahams had climbed the pyramid of power with the help of the Adlers.


    Not only did the status of the family advance by leaps and bounds, even Lyn, who had no sense of existence, was praised as the only woman worthy of being the Adler family''s future wife.


    Looking back at tonight''s situation, it seemed that her identity as the future daughter-inw of the Adler family was not as pure as it sounded.


    If the heir didn''t even acknowledge her, surely there would be no marriage... right?!


    At this moment, countless people''s eyes were fixed on Lyn. Under the bright and transparent light, the corners of her mouth began to turn white.


    She bit her lip tightly and tried her best to contain her emotions.


    The gazes cast by people around her were full of pity and even ridicule.


    If Mellisa was the dazzling female character on the dance floor just a moment ago, then Lyn is the clown in everyone''s eyes right now.


    ...


    Outside the gates of the banquet garden, on both sides of the red carpet were openwns and a park of green.


    Leonard led Mellisa to the artistic wood carving on the left then stopped and looked down, and said softly, "Are you tired?"


    He thought of Mellisa''s body, his eyes looking straight into hers.


    Mellisa sighed and shook her head.


    It''s just a dance, her body won''t be affected that badly.


    Leonard''s eyes narrowed, his fingers brushed against hers, and he lifted his arm to remove the fox mask on her face.


    However, Mellisa backed away and blocked his movement.


    Upon seeing this, Leonard furrowed his brows, approaching her again. "Let me see."


    Mellisa brushed the back of her hand, her tone disdainful. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be seen by others?"


    Hearing this, Leonard''s hand slowlynded on her ear.


    Maybe because he was too excited tonight, he became a little forgetful.


    Leonard pulled hair from her ears, his voice hoarse. "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"


    Mellisa nodded at the corner of her mouth and looked straight at him. "Even if I didn''t say it, didn''t you know it?!" After speaking, she blinked again. "How do you recognize me?"


    She was wearing a mask tonight and an evening gown that she never wore.


    It was very different from her usual dress.


    But Leonard still recognized her, and Mellisa couldn''t help but be surprised.


    At this time, Leonard stared at her deeply and silently for a few seconds before saying. "If I can''t even recognize my own woman, do I still deserve to love her?"


    The corners of Mellisa''s heart squirmed and her eyes calmly lifted. "You...!"


    Leonard smiled and squeezed her earlobe with his fingertips. "In the hall earlier, you bumped into me. Your apology is enough to prove your identity. Mellisa, you''ve been hiding from me for so long, now�� do you still n on hiding longer?"


    She listened to Leonard''s exnation, and smiled faintly. "Even if I hid for a long time, why didn''t youe look for me?"


    Leonard closed his lips helplessly. "After you jumped out the window, I went back to Bandung for a while. A lot of things happenedter, but every time I had the chance to leave the house, do you think I would let you hide from me for so long?"


    Leonard bowed and approached Mellisa''s face after speaking. "Mellisa, I..."


    "Leonard, what are you doing?!"


    At this time, Lawrence''s call came from the door of the banquet hall.


    Leonard tracked the voice and turned his head, his face a little heavy. "What?"


    Lawrence nced at Leonard and Mellisa, and then gestured. "Here, I have to say something!"


    Seeing that, Mellisa pursed her lips. She saw Leonard''s wrinkled gaze and whispered. "Go."


    "Then what about you?" Leonard asked back, feeling very worried.


    He wasn''t sure if Mellisa would stay after the two of them met!


    Even though he had convinced himself all day, when he actually faced Mellisa, too many uncertain doubts made him lose his usualposure.


    At this moment, Mellisa naturally noticed the deep anxiety in his eyes. She smiled and reassured him. "I want to rx outside for a bit, it''s too noisy inside."


    Leonard looked deeply at her. "Wait for me."


    He was relieved when he finished speaking, seeing the woman''s slightly nodding motion.


    He stepped back, went on the steps at the front of the hall, and looked back at her.


    Lawrence stepped forward and grabbed Leonard''s shoulder, and said as he led him into the banquet hall.


    "Take it easy, your woman is not that cruel, she won''t just disappear easily!"


    ...


    In the garden, Mellisa wrapped her arms around her elbows with one hand, slowly staring at the thick night.


    The words Leonard had spoken to her still echoed in her ears, and the corners of her lips inadvertently lifted into a smile.


    Maybe love is deep, so even if the other party changes their appearance and puts on a mask, they can still notice the figure tightly engraved on the bone marrow even if they only see movement from afar.


    Melissa took a deep breath. Perhaps it was both unexpected and natural for Leonard to recognize her at this party.


    When she returned to the Adler family home, she worried whether she needed to find an opportunity to thank the Patriarch.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t forget the dance just now?"


    Just as Mellisa''s mood was going up and down, an arrogant voice came from behind her.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked back, and calmly met Lyn''s mocking gaze.


    Mellisa studied her coldly, looking away, and her tone unhurried. "Miss Lyn, do you want to talk to me?"


    Lyn silently gritted her teeth, and stared at Mellisa''s back.


    She hated Mellisa''s gentle temperament, especially whenever they talked to each other, it wouldn''t be that hard to see that Lyn harbored a deep sense of hatred towards her.


    "Since you haven''t participated in this great banquet before, I forgive yourck of manners. I heard you were escorted directly by Uncle Leonhart''s personal assistant, but I''ve never heard of you at the Adlers'' house. So, who are you?"


    Lyn said as she approached Mellisa vaguely.


    At this time, Mellisa slowly turned around and caught a glimpse of Lyn''s movement. She said with a smile. "If you want to know who I am, why don''t you investigate yourself?"


    Lyn was taken aback, and she quickly tried to hide her shock. She slowly stood in front of Mellisa and smiled faintly. "Since you''ve never participated in a high-end banquet like this, you definitely don''t know my identity, right?"


    "Your identity...shouldn''t be that important, so rest assured��. because I won''t bother to find out."


    Mellisa replied to Lyn''s words with a cold attitude while showing displeasure.

 Chapter 857 - A Father’s Help!

    Lyn squinted, not angry butughing. "You''ve got a big mouth for someone without a clear identity, and considering your current attitude, it seems like you''ve got some ulterior motive. Do you feel great because you have danced with Leonard? Do you think you managed to captivate him with just a dance?"


    Hearing this, the tall Mellisa looked at Lyn in a condescending manner, then pursed her lips. "That seems to be the case now."


    Lyn felt stupid for a moment.


    Yes, everyone knew that Leonard had a special preference for Mellisa.


    Lyn could not ept this confession.


    Obviously she was the real fianc��e, and this woman before her was definitely a nobody.


    Lyn''s eyes were filled with anger, but she tried to maintain her graceful appearance. She looked at Mellisa and said, "It was just a chance and you''ve considered yourself too important."


    "If I were you, I''d remember tonight''s meeting for the rest of my life. After all, Cindere is nothing more than a maid without her crystal shoes. Everything you''re feeling right now is an illusion, so don''t take it seriously."


    The irony of Lyn''s sarcasm was filled with cruelty and arrogance.


    Mellisa looked at her arrogant demeanor and shrugged with a calm expression. "I hope Miss Lyn can always keep her inexplicable confidence!"


    While talking, Mellisa felt the faint vibration of the cell phone in her handbag.


    She took out her cell phone and saw that it was a message from Kevin.


    Seeing this, she ignored Lyn, looked around and walked away.


    "I haven''t finished talking yet! How dare you run away?!?!"


    Lyn was still screaming behind Melisa. She started to stop screaming until she saw a white Cullinan in the distance.


    Kevin got out of the car and opened the door for Melisa. When he turned around, he saw Lyn''s figure not far from where he was. He calmly nodded at her in the air, then climbed into the driver''s position and started the engine before leaving the scene.


    Lyn bit her mouth, her nails also pinched the skirt on the side, her expression looked displeased.


    That woman... She will definitely investigate her!


    ...


    In the car, Melissa looked sideways at the garden. She took off her mask and said, "The party hasn''t finished."


    "Patriarch asked me to pick you first."


    Oh, it''s the Patriarch''s arrangement again!


    Melissa seemed to have no other choice but to ept it in the heart.


    The car drove into the street, and the asphalt''s surface almost blended into the night.


    Mellisa watched the rapidly changing street scene before her eyes with great concentration, and rubbed her mask in her hand with her fingertips.


    If Leonard found out that she was missing, she wanted to know if he would be upset.


    At this moment, Kevin took his eyes off the rearview mirror. "The person outside the garden gate just now... Was that Miss Lyn?"


    Mellisa said ''um'', slightly surprised that Kevin would take the initiative to ask.


    In her impression, Kevin was like a person who didn''t care about anything, and only the Patriarch''s order could affect his emotions.


    The corners of Kevin''s lips pursed, and he stopped talking.


    After a while, the car stopped at a traffic light intersection. Kevin then said slowly, "The Patriarch wants to see you, and he may want to ask you a few questions. It might be best to think about how you will answer his questionster."


    Mellisa was still rubbing the mask in her hand. After a moment of silence, she smiled. "Thanks for the reminder."


    Kevin nodded silently, and then he didn''t speak again the whole way.


    By the time the car arrived at the Adlers'' house, it was nearly eight o''clock in the evening.


    As the car slowed down, Mellisa looked out the window, and found that she was in Leonhart''s building.


    "Come in first, I will park the car. The big master is in his study."


    When she arrived in front of the door, Mellisa knocked on the door and entered.


    As soon as she stepped inside, he saw Leonhart sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    He looked at Mellisa''s dress up and down, and then nodded in satisfaction. "That dress really suits you."


    Mellisa lowered her head and thanked him politely. "Thank you, Sir. You do have good eyes."


    "Still calling me this way? That''s too formal!" Leonhart took a sip of the teacup and pointed at the sofa next to him. "Come and tell me, what have you gained from tonight''s banquet?"


    Melissa stepped forward, and as she sat down in her skirt, she nodded with a smile. "Looking at the rtionship between the several younger generations of the seven major families, it doesn''t seem like many are close to Leonard, except for the in family and someone named Reza. While others, at most, they just say hello to Leonard simply because of their respect for the Adler family."


    Leonhart nodded slightly. "You did observe closely. So, did Lyn bother you tonight?


    "She''s no trouble, but perhaps the words she said tonight were a little more intense."


    Leonhart listened to Mellisa''s tone, and his gaze became softer. "What about my son? Did he find out about you?"


    Melissa''s eyes flickered upon hearing this. She nced at Leonhart and lowered her head. "You did ask me not to reveal my identity for now, but... sorry. I messed it up and Leonard found me."


    Melissa calmly faced her mistake, or rather, she lost her mind tonight.


    After all, the person she loved was in her arms, and the feelings that she had been suppressing for a long time werepletely released in one second.


    At this time, Leonhart''s brows slightly wrinkled, and there was silence in the room.


    After a few moments, he shook his head andughed. "Do you think I have no other ns to let you wear such a nice dress to the party?"


    Mellisa''s heart tightened, slightly confused. "What do you mean��"


    "If that brat couldn''t find you in this situation, it would be very disappointing! I met him at noon today, do you know what he said to me then?"


    Leonhart was silent for a while, he then rubbed his teacup with his eyes getting very deep. "He told me that everything he did was for you, and if I dared toy a hand on you, he would destroy me!"


    "At first, I thought you two were hiding from each other, but now it seems that you clearly don''t want to hide it anymore. Then, as a father, at least I want to give you guys a little encouragement so that you can express your feelings to each other. As for your future steps and how far you will go, that now depends on your own luck!"


    Leonhart smiled and took another sip of tea.


    He has done everything he can.


    Now, he could only let them y their cards by themselves.


    Mellisa had no idea that all of this was deliberately orchestrated by Leonhart.


    As cold as she was, at this moment, it was inevitable that there was a warm wave moving in her heart.


    "Don''t look at me like that. In the future, when there''s no one around, just call me uncle. I specifically asked Kevin to pick you up first so that no outsiders find out your identity. I''ve also brought your maid outfit, have a seat for a while and return to your ce after that."


    Leonhart put down the teacup and got up as he spoke. There was a clear kindness in his piercing eyes.


    He asked Mellisa a few more questions, and then left the room first.


    Melissa looked at the bookshelf and saw the maid uniform she usually wore.


    Her voice was choked, and she only felt that hering to Bandung was fortunate because of Leonhart.


    He gave her the greatest favor as the head of the family.


    Under such superior conditions, she had no reason to leave Leonard again!


    When the moment is right.... they will surely join hands together!

 Chapter 858 - You Think I’m Gone?

    After Mellisa changed clothes, she walked along the path to Leonard''s courtyard alone.


    The journey wasn''t long, and under the bright starry sky, her thoughts were stretched out like never before.


    Maybe it''s time to tell the man everything.


    Or at least convey all the hidden dangers.


    She remembered the few words Lilia said to her�� Since you want to fall in love, you must be honest with each other.


    Mellisa felt that the biggest problem between her and Leonard was probably theck of honesty.


    Her life experiences have created her solitary character.


    And Leonard''s stubbornness also led to his adamant stance.


    Mellisa thought as she walked, and a small smile formed at the corner of her mouth.


    At this moment, she didn''t know that when Leonard couldn''t find her at the in family''s house, her mood became chaotic.


    ...


    At half past nine, Mellisa walked into the back kitchen to ask for dinner.


    She barely had anything to eat at the ins'' party tonight. She thought of cooking a simple meal, and then took it to the vi to eat with Leonard.


    After about twenty minutes, Mellisa returned to the vi from the back kitchen holding a lunch box.


    At exactly nine o''clock, when she entered the lobby with her lunch box, she felt that the atmosphere was not quite right.


    There was also a broken vase lying in the corner.


    Earthquake?


    Mellisa looked around suspiciously, didn''t see the maids and bodyguards, and felt even more strange.


    She narrowed her brows and walked to the elevator, all the way to the master bedroom on the third floor. Before she got any closer, she heard a loud scream. "Go out!"


    It''s Leonard''s voice!


    He came back already?!


    Mellisa hugged her lunch box and walked to the bedroom door. When she looked inside, everyone, including the butler, stood on the spot with low eyebrows.


    And Leonard, who was sitting on the side of the bed, his handsome face gloomy like a demon.


    Mellisa blinked and coughed slightly. "You��"


    Everyone averted their eyes when they heard her voice.


    Their actions all happened in unison.


    Mellisa looked confused, took a step forward, and looked at Leonard''s face. "What''s wrong with the young master?"


    As the voice descended, Leonard suddenly got up, walked briskly towards her, and pulled her forward. "Didn''t I tell you not to go?"


    His voice trembled, and his emotions were suppressed to the extreme, making him look terrible.


    Mellisa stared at him nkly, lowered her head and nced at the lunchbox in her arms. "I''m not leaving, I''m just going to the back kitchen."


    At this time, the old butler breathed a sigh of relief, and walked over to her. He patted her shoulder and said, "Son, do you know what mess you''ve made? The young master couldn''t find you, so he rushed to the big master''s house to ask him. If you had note, this bedroom would''ve been turned into a huge mess."


    Was it that serious?


    Mellisa followed the views of the head waiter and nced into the bedroom''s floor. Sure enough, a few vases and decorative ornaments on the table were thrown to the floor.


    Leonard looked at Melisa for a moment, tilted his head slightly, and instructed the butler and the others.


    "You all go out!"


    The butler nodded hastily, and when he urged the servants and bodyguards toe out. He didn''t forget to remind Mellisa to calm Leonard.


    The door behind her finally closed.


    Mellisa looked at Leonard, and asked without a smile, "Do you think I left you?"


    Leonard took a sharp breath and forced a few words out of his mouth. "Why did youe back alone? Why didn''t you wait for me?"


    Mellisa pursed the corners of her mouth and lifted her lunch box. "I was hungry, so I came back early to get you some food so we can eat together!"


    The irritated aura on Leonard''s face instantly subsided at Mellisa''s words.


    He looked down at the lunchbox she was holding, and said, "You cooked it?"


    Melissa smiled and shook her head. "I asked the chefs for help, do you want to eat together?"


    "Yes!" Leonard nodded without thinking, then looked back at the balcony and sighed. "Go to the balcony and wait for me, I''ll be down in a bit."


    "What?" Mellisa asked suspiciously while staring at the man''s back walking out the door.


    Leonard opened the door and looked back at her as he walked. "Wait for me!"


    Mellisa didn''t think about it and walked to the balcony holding the lunch box.


    The breeze was veryfortable, and the night wind was blowing against her cheeks.


    Not knowing how long Leonard would be leaving, Mellisa didn''t open his lunchbox. She sat in a wicker chair, resting her chin on one hand, looking calm.


    Downstairs, Leonard pulled his neck tie as he walked, and unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt. When he reached the backyard, he took out a cigarette and lit it.


    This feeling of loss and gain is like a dry sponge that fills with water and loses it in an instant.


    Excessive emotions continued to ferment deep in his heart.


    Leonard was smoking fiercely, a white mist drifting around him.


    At this time, not far behind him, the aged butler peeked by the back door.


    After smoking Leonard heaved a sigh, turned around and ran into the butler''s eyes, he stretched out his eyebrows and waved at him.


    "Master?"


    Leonard looked at the butler who was over fifty years old, and patted him on the shoulder. "Thank you for this evening!"


    The butler waved his hand in a hurry. "Master, you''re too much. This is not hard work, it''s my job."


    Leonard pursed his thin lips, and as he walked to the back door, he whispered, "Is there milk in the kitchen?


    "Yes, from two days ago."


    Leonard stomped his feet and ran towards the vi kitchen. He stopped in the middle and said, "I''m going to the back kitchen to pick a few chefs. Starting tomorrow, the back kitchen won''t have to deliver any more food for us. We''ll cook our own food."


    The old butler opened his mouth, suppressed the suspicion in his heart, and nodded, "Okay young master, I will make arrangements for tomorrow."


    Although he didn''t know the young master''s purpose, he thought it must be rted to the little maid upstairs.


    During this time, the Adler Family had a tradition of preparing food for each building by the back kitchen. And this young master suddenly wanted to break the tradition. He said this might be just the beginning.


    Sure enough, the power of love is too great!


    ...


    In less than ten minutes, Leonard left and returned.


    When he stepped into the master bedroom, his gaze crossed the surroundings, and under the bright light, beyond the slightly moving curtain, Mellisa''s beautiful figure was reflected.


    Leonard was holding a tray in his hand with a ss of milk on it. When he reached the balcony, he saw Mellisa''s white cheeks and handed her some milk.


    Mellisa saw his movement and caught a glimpse of the man''s sleeve rolling down his forearm. She whispered. "You came down to warm the milk?"


    "Well, I smoke too."


    Leonard looks emotional. After he calmed down, he turned and sat across from Mellisa and looked at the lunch box.


    Mellisa held the cup in her hand. She didn''t drink it, and just gazed quietly.


    After half a minute, the man spread his hands on the table. His fingers crossed, then he sighed with his head down.


    "Let''s eat, I want to tell you something afterwards."

 Chapter 859 - Leonard’s Original Plan!

    Melissa nodded and agreed. After opening the lid of the lunch box, the two lowered their heads and began to eat dinner.


    The area around the balcony is quiet.


    Except for the asional nce at each other, all they could hear was the sh of tes and spoons.


    Leonard seemed speechless, and after a few mouthfuls of fried rice, he put down his spoon and stared at Mellisa for a moment.


    After about ten minutes, Mellisa said with a faint expression on her face. "Just say it."


    Leonard''s brows were involuntarily provoked, and he took out a cigarette from the case and fiddled with it on his fingertips.


    The man then said in a low tone. "Why did youe to Bandung?"


    Mellisa said frankly, "I heard that you weren''t doing well, so I wanted toe and check on you!"


    "Is that true?" Leonard is surprised. "Why didn''t youe a few months earlier?"


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes casually when she heard this. "Are youining that I''mte?"


    Leonard pinched his cigarette. He shook his head slightly, and said in surprise, "The report Martin gave you was prearranged."


    As the words fell, he looked at Mellisa''s stunned face and smiled bitterly. "To fool you into going to Bandung, I can only do this."


    Mellisa didn''t speak for a while. She thought through all the processes before she came to Bandung in her mind.


    No wonder she was able to enter the Adler family''s house so smoothly, even the fake identity she created waspletely unquestioned.


    Thinking of this, Mellisa''s cold brows seemed to smile but were not actually smiling. "Why don''t you keep hiding it? If you don''t say it, maybe I''ll never know."


    Leonard and Martin colluded, and if it wasn''t Leonard''s confession, Mellisa would never find out about it.


    At this moment, Leonard looked at Mellisa''s cheeks, pursed his lips, and said in an indistinct tone, "I want you to understand my intentions. Even though I lied to you, no matter what happens, everything I have done is always for you!"


    Melissa nodded suddenly. "And?"


    "You''re not angry?" Leonard looked at Mellisa''s nonchnt brows, feeling a little unreal.


    ording to her usual temperament, knowing that he had lured her this way, she would probably hit him without any hesitation.


    Before telling the truth, Leonard was ready to be beaten.


    Mellisa saw his surprised expression, lowered her head and touched her nails. "You keep on talking, I''ll tell you when you''re toote!"


    Leonard''s heart pounded again.


    He hesitated for a moment, then coughed a little. "I knew it was you from the moment you entered my family''s house. Then, I thought of a way to arrange for you so that I could stay with you while taking care of you."


    "As for my injury, it wasn''t that serious. But to make you believe that I was seriously injured, so... I deliberately went on a diet to lose 15 kg."


    Hearing this, Mellisaughed evilly.


    She looked down at Leonard''s shoulder. He wasn''t fat at all, looking proportionate. To trick her into Bandung, he went on a hard diet to lose weight.


    For this bitter trick, he did it with great dedication to make his ploy convincing.


    Leonard''s eyes looked at Melissa, then he shook his head and sighed. "I know that this approach is naive, but try to ask yourself that when you leave, did you give me a chance? Even if we''ve spent a lot of time together in Surabaya, have you ever thought about why I forcefully tied you by my side?"


    Mellisa clicked the corner of her mouth and looked at the view outside the balcony. "I''ll answer thatter. Besides all this, is there anything else you''re hiding from me?"


    Leonard pursed his lips in silence, then shook his head. "That should have been all!"


    Of course, he didn''t quite remember everything!


    Melissa nodded, sighed, and leaned back on the wicker chair. "Leonard, why don''t I think you''re stupid? When you lose weight, didn''t you think that I wouldn''t fall for your bait? What would you do if that really happened?"


    Leonard shook his head after hearing this. "I never thought of it that way."


    "You were so sure that I woulde to see you, hmm?" Melissa felt the man''s confidence was a bit inexplicable.


    Then, she heard Leonard say. "This is only the first step. If you haven''te yet, I meant to let Martin tell you directly that I''m sick and dying..."


    Melisa. "..."


    Leonard watched Mellisa carefully, and seeing that she didn''t speak, he was a little unsure. "Anyway, I wanted to meet you, so the starting point for everything is you."


    Mellisa was silent for a long time, and Leonard felt panic in his heart.


    It took Mellisa a long time to loosen her furrowed brows and look at him with a clear look. "ording to your original n, what were you going to do after I came?"


    Leonard didn''t even think about it and answered straight away, "Impregnate you!"


    Mellisa, who was already pregnant, was stunned!


    The audacity of this man is truly astounding!


    Leonard caught Mellisa''s surprised face, he coughed and his eyes fell on her lower abdomen faintly. "But now... it seems that it has be an unnecessary n!"


    After the words fell, Mellisa pondered. She saw his eyes fixed on her, and her eyes trembled. "You�� Did you know?"


    At this moment, Leonard slowly stood up. He walked around the table and walked over to Mellisa and bowed. His palms rested on the handrails of Mellisa''s chair on either side. "Mellisa, you have been pregnant for so long, if I failed in luring you to Bandung, do you mean not to let me meet my child?"


    Mellisa was trapped between Leonard''s arms, and the tall man''s figure locked her tightly.


    At such close range, she scratched a bit of the broken hair on her forehead, muttering. "I did think of that!"


    How else did he expect her to answer!


    Leonard''s eyes gradually became deeper, he leaned close to Mellisa''s cheek and gritted his teeth. "You won''t have such an opportunity in your life!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became very gentle.


    Melissa''s eyes flickered inexplicably, it took her a while before she realized she was at fault!


    She raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes at Leonard, then patted his arm. "What do you want me to say when I know that I am pregnant?"


    Leonard''s expression remained unchanged, he stretched out his hand and lifted Mellisa''s delicate chin "Of course you have to tell me everything, it''s our child!"


    Mellisa blinked, her eyes filled with a faint smile. "Yeah, sit down, I''ll tell you."


    "Okay!"


    Leonard nodded seriously. And the next moment he immediately pulled Mellisa out of her chair, and put her on hisp.


    He moved so fast, and Mellisa didn''t even react.


    When she averted her gaze carefully, she realized that she was already sitting on Leonard''sp.


    And the man had to hug her waist with great force.


    Mellisa struggled and turned to look at him. "How can I tell you when you hug me like this?"


    "Does not matter!" Leonard tightened his arms quietly, and a few secondster, he suddenly touched Mellisa''s back waist. "Stop moving..."


    Mellisa''s twisted posture instantly froze.


    She felt a slight heat near her thighs.


    Mellisa looked at him nonchntly. After catching her breath, she said, "I haven''t seen you in a long time, why are you still this vulgar?"


    Leonard looked at her deeply, and then rested his chin on her shoulder as he whispered in her ear. "All of my true self is only for you to see!"

 Chapter 860 - Mellisa Tells The Truth!

    Mellisa''s ears scorched with the puffs of his breath, her neck shrunk and she unconsciously twisted her waist.


    Then Leonard snorted, breathing rapidly.


    Mellisa naturally noticed the change. She chuckled and jokingly said, "Leonard, it looks like something is troubling you!"


    Leonard gritted his teeth, endured the difort, and still hugged her tightly without letting go. "I still don''t know why you left me when we were in Surabaya. Is there something you want to say to me? I''ll listen!"


    Seeing this, Mellisa didn''t dy any longer. She turned to look at the table in front of her, her eyes gradually turning uncertain. "When I left Lakeside Vi, it wasn''t just because of the news of your engagement."


    Leonard was confused when he heard her frank remarks.


    Will she finally tell him all the secrets?!


    For a long time, after living together, Leonard felt that there was a heavy shackle in Mellisa''s heart.


    But no matter how much he asked about it, she would never answer him.


    Is she finally going to confess tonight?!


    At this moment, Mellisa paused, tapped her nails on the table, and continued, "Even though Lyn had threatened me a lot before, I think it was all just a bluff. Do you remember that I said that I was saved by someone in a car ident six years ago because of Le''s actions?"


    Leonard nodded. "Yeah, but who saved you? You never said it!"


    Mellisa smiled bitterly. In a hoarse voice she replied. "Actually, I don''t know how to say it myself, because I don''t know who that person is! When I woke up the next day from the car ident, I was already in Jakarta. Who saved me to this day... I still don''t know about it!"


    Leonard sharply saw the cold tone in Mellisa''s tone, and it seemed that something was hidden in it.


    At this point, Melissa''s eyes were blurry.


    She subconsciously wanted to get up from Leonard''s arms. The man saw her figure drowning in the river of memories, therefore he didn''t stop her.


    When he let go of his hand, he looked at Melisa who was walking towards the railing with worry in her eyes.


    At this moment, Melissa was holding on to the railing and looking up at the dark sky in the distance. "I want to know more than anyone who saved my life. I wonder, what is the purpose of saving me?"


    "Years after that, I worked for his organization and did a lot of illegal things for him. In the end, apart from the mission he wanted me to carry out, there was no trace of his identity! He had covered everything well. This is why I suddenly have to leave because..."


    Melissa turned to look at Leonard. "He found you, he threatened me that he would kill you and force me back into his organization!"


    Hearing this, Leonard''splexion paled. "He used me to threaten you?"


    Mellisa nodded weakly. "Like I said, he''s no different from a ghost. I don''t even know if he''s a boy or a girl. What I do, he can always figure things out easily."


    "Leonard, in that situation,? there are many uncertainties that frighten me especially since it poses a risk to your safety. While this may sound strange, my ability to survive the aftermath of the car ident attracted the attention of the organization."


    "So this is the reason you insist on leaving?" Leonard stood up, walked in front of Mellisa and looked at her.


    Mellisa said ''um'' with some difficulty. "I''m not afraid of danger, but this kind of person who always hides in the dark is the greatest hidden danger. Before, you always asked why I was so busy all day, now... Do you understand?"


    Melissa had shown 100% sincerity to tell this unknown secret.


    Leonard''s heart was hot at the moment.


    It wasn''t because the woman didn''t love him, nor was it because their chemistry wasn''t deep enough.


    When his thoughts stopped, Leonard immediately reached out and took Mellisa into his arms.


    He patted her on the back, sighed and muttered. "In your eyes, do I look that ipetent? He used my life to threaten you, then why didn''t he threaten me directly? Mellisa, you should have told all of this to me beforehand."


    "At the time, I didn''t think much of it, and the Adlers had already prepared a fianc��e for you, so I decided to go."


    Mellisa closed her eyes in his arms, and whispered her own thoughts.


    However, even if she used all means of escape, the heavy emotions in her heart still did not lessen.


    As long as the other party was still around, she would never be able to sit back and rx.


    That person clearly knew that she hade to Bandung. Even though everything seemed calm all this time, Mellisa always felt that it was only temporary.


    At this moment, Leonard felt the turmoil in Mellisa''s mood and couldn''t help but sp her hands. "Mellisa, you''re telling me all this tonight, does that mean you won''t leave me from now on?"


    After a moment of silence, Mellisa whispered. "I want to try it, I want to join hands with you in dealing with this problem."


    After speaking, she twisted her eyebrows.


    This is absolutely dangerous!


    Leonard choked on his breath and held her shoulders. "You should think about this, you should believe how strong I am. Is it when we''re together that I don''t give you enough security to make you feel that I''m a weak person who needs your protection?"


    Mellisa opened her eyes and looked at him. "When you''re with me, you only think about sex every day. Leonard, did you forget about it?"


    Leonard was getting angrier. He gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes. "That kind of thing? Mellisa, why are you being so stupid?! If it wasn''t for my love, do you think I would casually sleep with you?"


    Mellisa nced at her worried brows and nodded slightly. "You do look like that. After all, the first time I met you, didn''t you just��"


    "The first time?" Leonard held his cheek with a smile, and said, "Yes, it was you who attacked me the first time, so you have to take responsibility!"


    Melisa was speechless.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Leonard resisted the urge to continue speaking.


    He sighed and pulled Mellisa back into his arms, lowered his head to her cheek, then said softly. "From now on, don''t leave my side. Without you... I''m really empty. . Even if the person behind you has 1000 hands, I won''t let him take you from my side."


    "Mellisa, you have to learn to trust me. Even though the Adler family had been away from the world for a long time, this is no ordinary family. Be it personal connection or security, I have the ability to protect you. It''s not six years ago anymore. You have me, Lilia and Jean. We have so many resources and we will protect you with all our might."


    Melissa''s ears melted at Leonard''s whisper, she bit the tip of her tongue when her lips felt sour.


    It wasn''t that hard to be honest with each other.


    After all this time, she just wished someone could support her...


    "Leonard, I...." Before she could finish speaking, the lips of the two of them had tightly interlocked.

 Chapter 861 - Lyle Got Arrested!

    That night, Leonard and Mellisa slept together in the master bedroom, hugging each other.


    It seemed that ever since they met, they had been trying to be true to themselves, and met with open hearts.


    In the middle of the night, Mellisa was sleeping soundly in Leonard''s arms.


    When Leonard saw her cheek, his eyes shed a dangerous light.


    He would definitely find the people behind Mellisa.


    He will also seek justice for her along with exposing the secret that Mellisa herself hadn''t been able to find out for years.


    It''s great that this little stray cat is finally back.


    ...


    The next day, just after eight o''clock in the morning, Lawrence came uninvited.


    He still had the medicine box in his hand, and followed the old butler to Leonard''s door. Just as he was about to push the door to enter, he was stopped by the butler. "Doctor, we''d better knock on the door first..."


    The master bedroom door is currently unopened, the scene inside is still a mystery.


    But Lawrence did not understand the twists and turns in the butler''s heart. He snapped his fingers, unscrewed the doorknob, and said as he entered, "This is like my own home, why knock on the door!"


    When he stepped inside and raised his eyes, he was stunned.


    What are those two doing?!


    Having sex during the day? What a shameless couple!


    The butler opened his eyes wide when he looked inside, only to see the two people on the bed quickly parting.


    Luckily, they were still in the warm-up stage and still wearing their clothes. Even though their faces were flushed red, their kiss was still etched in the eyes of the two guests!


    Lawrence watched the scene before him, not knowing whether to advance or retreat.


    Seeing Leonard lift the nket and get out of bed, he stood in front of Lawrence when he woke up. "Who let you in? Can''t you knock on the door first?"


    Lawrence blinked, then looked at the curtains around him. "I thought you guys were still sleeping, but I didn''t expect that you''re going at it!"


    At this moment, Mellisa pulled at her hair, smoothed her neckline, and sat down ncing at Lawrence without speaking.


    "What are you looking for?" Leonard''s tall stature stood in front of Lawrence, narrowing his eyes, showing displeasure.


    Lawrence sneered, waving back at the butler and then turning to close the door.


    He snorted at the bed pretentiously. "Is it okay to talk when your girl is here?"


    Leonard nodded. "Just talk it man!"


    Lawrence pursed his lips and ced the medicine box in the lower cupboard. "You left earlier duringst night''s banquet, you must not know that Lyle and Luke fought, right?"


    Leonard''s eyes narrowed. "What?"


    Lawrence pinched his waist with one hand, and smiled. "Why else would it be? They must be arguing about you."


    "When you showed up at yesterday''s banquet, Luke should have been suspicious. After you left, he seemed to get a phone call. But I don''t know exactly who called him and what he said."


    "Then it seemed that the contents of this call were overheard by Lyle. He immediately called a few friends, challenged Luke and they exchanged blows. They caused enough trouble and they fought quite seriously, even Luke''s left eye was ck! And now everyone probably knows about it."


    When Lawrence finished speaking, Leonard frowned and asked, "What about Lyle?


    "You really don''t know huh?!" Lawrence pped his shoulder. "Luke called the policest night. Your brother shouldn''t be out of the police station yet."


    Leonard''s expression became gloomy after hearing this. "Then why did youe here? You could''ve told me by phone."


    Lawrence gave him a secret look. "Your uncle asked me toe here and to give treatment to Luke. It seems my presence is just a ploy after all, because they have their own personal doctor. It seems they want to ask me about what happenedst night, and if my hunch is right, they''re going to make a fuss about it."


    "He wants to take this opportunity to make big trouble, huh?" Leonard repeated then scoffed. "If he wants to hurt Lyle, it will depend on whether my parents will give them this opportunity."


    Lyle has been the favorite of the Adler family since he was a child, this is what makes the boy fearless of anything.


    Luke might have wanted to silence Lyle, but he seemed to have miscalcted.


    At this moment, Lawrence looked towards Leonard. "No matter what they will do, there must be a statement on this matter. I''m going to go check on Luke now, do you want to discuss the next course of action with your uncle? Maybe they don''t know about Lyle being arrested."


    Leonard thought for a bit, nodded and said in a deep voice. "You go first, I''ll take care of this matter."


    "Okay, then I''m leaving!"


    Lawrence turned and took back his medicine box as he spoke. Before stepping out the door, he nced at the bed pretentiously, and then gave Leonard a thumbs up. "Go on!"


    "Fuck! Go away!" Leonard cursed, and after Lawrence left, he stepped forward and opened all the curtains.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Mellisa sitting by the bed with a concerned look.


    He lifted his thin lips and walked over to sit in front of her, stroking her hair gently.


    "Are you dizzy?"


    Mellisa shook her head, then she replied, "What happened that Lyle was taken away by the police? Do you think the Patriarch doesn''t know?"


    Leonard narrowed his eyes, "Are you worried about Lyle or are you worried about my father being locked up in the dark?"


    Mellisa. "��."


    She narrowed her eyes at Leonard, giving him a nk stare. "It''s time for you to get over all this family feud!"


    Mellisa then lifted the nket and got out of bed. As soon as she put on her slippers, Leonard grabbed her wrist, and her whole body backed away. "Then, it''s best if I don''t let you intervene."


    "Mellisa, from the first day I was with you, when I saw you with another guy, I always felt like you were going to run away! You said that I am a vulgar person, who do you think caused it?"


    Mellisa was forced to sit on hisp, her whole body felt hot.


    She pretended to be calm and pushed the man''s shoulder, forcefully stood up from his embrace, smiled and pushed him away. "It doesn''t make sense for you to me me!"


    Leonard gently locked onto Mellisa''s figure, wagging his tail happily.


    He followed wherever Mellisa went,pletely like a big puppy.


    Three minutester, Mellisa was feeling annoyed while she stood in front of the bathroom door and furrowed her brows. "Why are you following me? Quickly change your clothes, didn''t you say you wanted to take care of your family''s problems?"


    Leonard put his arm around her shoulder, leading her into the bathroom, then asked with a meaningful gaze. "Haven''t you been nauseous in the morning?"


    Mellisa was a bit taken aback by the man''s words. Then she looked at him warily.


    "What''s wrong? I''m a young master with poor health, obviously I need someone to help me take a shower!" Leonard answered with a wide grin.


    He then pulled her into the bathroom while continuing to hear Mellisa''s angry voice. "You''re the son of the Adler family, but why are you so shameless like this!"


    "Hey, get your hands off it!"


    "Leonard..."


    Her voice faded, and an ambiguous sound came from the bathroom.


    However, for Leonard, taking a shower was nothing more than drinking poison to quench his thirst.


    He didn''t want to do anything crazy while Mellisa was still pregnant.

 Chapter 862 - Yes, I Ordered It!

    Mellisa and Leonard finished their breakfast at 9:30.


    At the dinner table, Mellisa''s cheeks were slightly red, and her half-length hair was still damp.


    On the other hand, Leonard looked at her with satisfaction.


    Maybe his gaze was too sharp, and under such a gaze, Mellisa just felt ufortable.


    She raised her eyebrows expressionlessly, and said in disbelief, "If you keep looking at me, I''ll rip your eye out!"


    Leonard''s mouth tinged with a smile, then he stepped forward and teased her. "Really?"


    "Leonard!" Mellisa screamed, her face getting hotter!


    Seeing her embarrassed, Leonard teased her even more. "Did I not treat youfortably and you got angry?"


    Mellisa sighed in confusion, and immediately recalled the scene when they were in the bathroom in her mind.


    She bit the corner of her mouth with her teeth, and when she looked down, she kicked him from under the table. "Shut up!"


    Leonard was kicked right in the ankle, and he tilted his body in pain. "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore! Today, you just stay here. I''ll go to my father''s building and talk to him about Lyle. When Ie backter, we will go for a walk in the afternoon."


    Melissa straightened her face. "Where to?"


    Leonard stood up and smoothed his clothes. "What is it? Do you really need to ask that to your future husband?"


    Melissa was speechless.


    She probably did not expect that Leonard would recover his shamelessness so quickly.


    Mellisa touched her eyebrows, shook her head and sighed. After a while, she saw Leonard walking out of the dressing room wearing a ck shirt and trousers.


    He walked towards the door, seemingly remembering something when he opened the door, and then turned to Mellisa.


    "What is it?" Mellisa looked at him suspiciously.


    Leonard''s thin lips were slightly sideways, and he leaned over to hold her face and kissed her lips firmly. "Wait for me toe back."


    Melissa was stunned by the kiss and couldn''t react.


    After Leonard left, she couldn''t help but touch her own lips, and subconsciously smiled.


    ....


    Leonard got into the caddy car, and came to the courtyard of Leonhart''s building.


    As soon as he walked near the flowerbed in the garden, he heard an argument.


    The voice came from Michelle and Leonhart.


    "Lyle is still a child, even if he did something out of the ordinary, how could he possibly be locked up in the police station all night? He must have learned a lesson, don''t let this traumatize him!"


    Michelle was worried, and even her tone was a bit aggressive.


    Inside the hall, Leonhart was standing with his crossed hands, his gaze fixed on a painting and his tone calm. "It''s just one night, what''s wrong with that? Wasn''t he the one who started the fight? Has he thought about the consequences?"


    Michelle was momentarily mute, frowning, and breathing heavily. "It was his fault when he started hitting, but you''ve heard it too. He obviously did it for his brother Leonard, how could he take full responsibility?"


    "Huh!" Leonhart turned to look at Michelle with a cold snort. "You know how old he is? Is his young age an excuse? Doing nothing all day, ying around and lounging, and now he dares to beat up his second brother in front of the rest of the family? Whatever the reason, It''s inexcusable! No matter how well you take care of him, there''s no guarantee that he won''t repeat the same thing in the future!"


    Michelle took a deep breath. Facing Leonhart''s question, her eyes turned sour and she smiled bitterly. "As a father, why don''t you want to be aware of your son''s strengths and weaknesses? Even though Lyle is a little impulsive, he did all that just to protect Leonard''s dignity. If you treated him so cruelly as a child, he would feel neglected and unloved. If Luke refuses to reconcile, then I''ll talk to them."


    Leonhart looked at Michelle nonchntly and raised his expression solemnly. "You don''t need to say more about him. If he can''t take his lessons this time, he''ll never manage to survive as a part of the Adler family in this world."


    Hearing this, Michelle seemed to be hit hard. Taking a step back, she pressed her lips tightly in annoyance.


    "Father, mother, what are you all fussing about?"


    At this time, Leonard, who heard the arguments of his parents outside the door, greeted them at the right time.


    As soon as Michelle heard his voice, she turned sharply and walked towards him quickly. "Son, please help me persuade your father!"


    Leonard looked at her anxiously, and couldn''t help but pat her shoulder tofort her. "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll take care of Lyle."


    Michelle looked at him deeply, then rxed her expression for a moment. "Okay, quickly bring your brother back here!"


    Leonard nodded. After gesturing, he walked over to Leonhart, "Father, Lyle''s matter is partly my responsibility. If you want to teach him a lesson, then punish me too."


    "You?" Leonhart snorted nkly. "How? Do you also want to go to the police station and take his ce in prison?"


    Leonardughed lightly and shook his head. "Father, if a fight cannd you in jail, then prisons across the country will be full now. What mom said earlier is also true. Even though Lyle is a little impulsive, he acted to defend my name. By letting him stay overnight at the police station, I think that''s enough of a lesson for him."


    After he said it, Michelle nodded vigorously beside him.


    Seeing this, Leonhart paid attention to both of them, then said, "It''s okay to let him back in, but you have to think about how to solve the problem with Luke and his family."


    "When your brother was taken to the policest night, it wasn''t just the fight he had with Luke. The people at the police also exined that your brother is suspected of being involved in the burning of the Graham family''s yacht!!"


    "How is that possible?" Michelle was the first to scream. She answered in a disbelieving tone. "How could Lyle burn those ships, they must have made a mistake!"


    When ites to Lyle, Michelle was always the first to defend him!


    Leonhart ignored her, then nced at Leonard for a moment. "Do you know about the burning of those ships?"


    Leonard nodded and said bluntly. "I know, I asked him to do it."


    "What?" Michelle''s face instantly became both confused and pale.


    Leonhart''s deep gaze fell onto Leonard''s face, but then he said to Michelle. "You go back first, I have something to talk to him about!"


    "My husband..." Michelle hesitated and hinted that she didn''t want to go.


    Leonhart didn''t speak, but looked at her intently.


    This way, even if Michelle didn''t want to, she could just leave.


    This was ridiculous indeed, they were obviously husband and wife, but they''ve lived apart for years.


    Even though their buildings aren''t far from each other, it seems their worlds are already separated.


    After Michelle left, Leonhart sighed. "Is it true that you asked Lyle to set fire to the Graham family yacht?"


    Leonard nodded solemnly. "Yes, I asked him to do it."


    Although not directly instructed by him, when Lyle was about to burn it, Leonard didn''t stop him at all, so he felt partly responsible.

 Chapter 863 - Who?

    "This is just bullshit!" Leonhart waved his hand and rebuked.


    "Don''t you know that your little brother is still young? Why do you let him do such a naive move? The cruise ships around the pier were where all the big family ships gathered and the surveince was very tight. Does your brother think that the Graham family won''t find his trick? Now, not only Luke does not want to let go, even the Grahams also rushed to intervene and asked Lyle to give an exnation."


    Because of this, Leonhart let Lyle stay in the police station for a while.


    This problem involves important figures that had been targeting Leonhart. The main family were like wolves, and now the Grahams were out to testify against Lyle. So of course this matter wasn''t easy to solve.


    After hearing this, Leonard''s expression remained unchanged. "They targeted Lyle just because they wanted to force me toe out. Father, let little brother go back first, and I will deal with the Graham Family as well as uncle."


    Leonhart narrowed his eyes and looked at him. "What are you going to do?"


    "I naturally have my own methods. I showed up at the banquet yesterday, and you would know the chain reaction it had caused. Luke can''t sit back and rx now, and the Graham family''s main purpose isn''t protesting for their burned yacht."


    When the voice finished, Leonhart looked at him. "From the tone of your voice, you sound pretty sure you can solve this..."


    Leonard humbly smiled. "Whether it can be resolved or not depends on the final conclusion. Dad, you don''t look like someone who can sit back and let things get messy. But this incident that Lyle made you allow to develop in such a way, I''m sure you must have your own considerations right?"


    After saying that, Leonhart lifted his thin lips deeply and pressed them together for a long time before sighing.


    "It seems that your little servant really has a great influence on you. She is really great. In just two days, her efforts to revive your fighting spirit have seeded, this really surprised me!"


    Leonard looked at him, weakly lowered his head and whispered. "You''re too reckless! You two have always liked Lyle since he was little, no matter how bad he has done, there''s no way you can just let him go. But you let Lyle do something bad at yesterday''s banquet and didn''t do anything about it. Of course this makes me wonder."


    Leonhart sighed after hearing his statement, then replied "Since you have your own n, then go for it."


    "You can also take this opportunity to test how deep the ties between the Graham family and your uncle''s family are. However, don''t me me for not reminding you that your uncle has a cunning mind even beyond you. When dealing with them, you must ensure your own safety. Don''t worry about Lyle, just leave him there for a few days. My acquaintances will be closely guarding him."


    "Okay, I know."


    Leonard didn''t stay too long. After drinking a cup of tea with his father, he got up and left.


    He passed a creek in the park and paused for a moment, feeling somewhatplicated in his heart.


    Since his conversation with the old man yesterday, he clearly felt the change.


    Even though his father didn''t say anything, Leonard felt that he was looking in a mirror. And he felt that his father was doing all these things to give him a test.


    Even if Lyle did things impulsively, he was raised in the Adler family and he wasn''t a fool.


    Since he dared to set fire to the yacht at the dock, he must have made careful preparations.


    But now that his actions had been discovered, Leonard was 80% sure that this was his father''s doing.


    His goal was not to frame Lyle, but to see how he, who was a potential heir, would handle this kind of incident.


    Leonard could only chuckle, and turned around.


    ��..


    At twelve o''clock in the afternoon, Leonard rode in a ck Cayenne with Mellisa and left the Adlers'' house.


    As the car drove out of the gate, Mellisa looked at him suspiciously. "Didn''t you say that you were forbidden to go by your family?"


    Leonard nced at her as he turned the steering wheel. "The ban was lifted yesterday afternoon. Because I wanted to attend a costume partyst night, my father lifted it."


    Melissa looked back at the front. "Now you want to take me to see your property?"


    "We''re going to see how my brother is, then I''ll take you to thepany."


    Leonard took her hand and kissed her lips, then focused on driving.


    Twenty minutester, their car approached the police station. Mellisa remembered something and turned to ask. "You used to work in Jakarta as a police inspector. Can you also have apany in your name?"


    Leonard smiled. "Thepany isn''t in my name, rather it''s owned by the Adler family. So you could say I''m just managing it. In the Adler family, the property is spread across the country. Before taking inheritance, all of that property still belonged to the Adler family, not any of the members."


    Mellisa nodded clearly, and after thinking for a moment, she couldn''t help but smack her tongue. "Does that mean that all of the Adlers'' property is now under your father''s control?"


    "Almost all!" Leonard patiently exined. "He is the head of the family, so he is in charge of all thepanies, and only he has the right to distribute. Even my uncle can only get an equity dividend every month. But my father is not stingy, so even though it''s paid as dividends, it is enough for them to live a luxurious life!"


    Mellisa initially listened to his exnation very carefully, but when the conversation changed, she said, "I''m sure the Mayer family is richer than you!"


    Leonard looked at her, but didn''t insist on discussing this topic again.


    In front of the police station, he stopped the car and identally looked at Mellisa''s stomach.


    In order to prevent her from escaping, he had to think of a way to get her lockedpletely as fast as possible!


    ...


    Five minutester, at the examination room, Leonard and Mellisa sat quietly. After a while, a policeman came with Lyle.


    "Young master can speak to him, I''ll be waiting outside the door. If you need anything, please call me anytime."


    The policeman said politely to Leonard, and then left the examination room.


    Lyle looked back and saw the door was closed. The next second he pulled the chair and sat down. "Brother, did youe to pick me up?"


    Lyle didn''t seem to be suffering too much.


    He was still wearing yesterday''s suit, except for his hair which was a little messy, his whole soul looked refreshed.


    After Lyle finished speaking, he nced at Mellisa, and saw that she was wearing a white T-shirt. He took a closer look and muttered, "Why does my brother always take you everywhere?"


    Mellisa pursed her lips, then answered with a faint expression. "Maybe it''s because I''m reliable that he trusts me!"


    Lyle sneered, "If you''re so reliable, get me out of here!"


    Mellisa. "..."


    "Lyle, watch your mouth!" Leonard frowned in displeasure. He pulled Melissa off the table and took her by the hand. "He''s your brother-inw!"


    WHAT?!


    Lyle stared at their intertwined fingers with his gaping mouth, and stuck out his ears with a wink.


    "Who?"


    All is over!


    His older brother is really a fag!


    A few days ago, he had secretly seen his older brother kiss the maid inside the tent by theke. And now he has made their rtionship official?!


    What an awesome brother he had here!

 Chapter 864 - Wait For The Play Date!

    Leonard ignored his surprise, but narrowed his eyes dangerously at Lyle.


    In the next second, Lyle immediately sat up straight, looked at Melissa with an indescribable look in his eyes, and said, "Brother-inw..."


    Mellisa couldn''tugh or cry!


    He patted the back of Leonard''s hand, and when he withdrew his hand, Mellisa reminded him. "Hurry up and tell the truth, don''t y around!"


    Lyle was surprised to see Mellisa''s change in attitude. He then remembered that this one servant dared to oppose Lyn in front of everyone, of course his bravery wasn''t something he could question again.


    Perhaps his stern attitude had melted his brother''s heart!


    Leonard smiled at Mellisa and nodded stiffly. "Alright, listen well." As the words fell, he turned his head and looked at the opposite side. "Lyle, tell me, why did you hit Luke that night?"


    Lyle said ''Ah'', and then lifted his chin and said arrogantly, "I didn''t like seeing his face, so I just hit him. I''ve always found his face unsightly, and my hands were really itchy yesterday, so well... I just hit him."


    He said it as if it was perfectly normal!


    Leonard sighed and rubbed his brows silently. "Lyle, if you don''t tell the truth, you will stay here forever!"


    Lyle''s heart tightened, his eyes swaying. "No, I''ll tell you the truth!"


    He straightened his posture pretending to confess. "After you leftst night, I saw Lukee out. Then I was curious and followed him secretly. When he was outside, he called someone but I didn''t know who he was calling. That time, I heard that he said something about the medicine didn''t working and his eyes weren''t blind."


    "After thinking about it for a while, I knew he was talking about you. I got angry and called my friends. Then we beat him."


    "Brother, if you don''t want to tell me what he has done to you, I can understand it. But when I heard it directly from his mouth, I really couldn''t contain my anger. I also happened to dislike him for a long time, so I take this opportunity to teach him a lesson."


    Lyle then lowered his head, but faintly nced at Leonard''s reaction.


    At this time, Leonard looked at him calmly. "You beat him but you got taken to the police station. Up to this point, don''t you know what you did wrong?"


    Lyle nodded very seriously. "I know I was wrong."


    "What is it?" Leonard asked in a low tone.


    Lyle nced at him and muttered angrily, "I shouldn''t have hit him..."


    "Wrong!" Leonard said sharply. "It''s fine to hit him, but you can''t do that in front of other people!"


    Hah?!


    Mellisa and Lyle looked at Leonard at the same time, very surprised.


    Seeing this, Leonard chuckled and leaned back casually on the back of his chair. "Lyle, the dumbest thing to punish your enemy is to beat him with your own hand in public! If you want to teach him a lesson, no matter how angry you were yesterday, you shouldn''t have hit him!"


    Lyle heaved a sigh of relief, and slumped his shoulderszily. "Brother, I thought you were angry when you heard me beat Luke!"


    "Even if you beat him to death, I won''t be angry. Lyle, no matter what you do in the future, you have to think about your identity first. This made our father very angry. After you leave, you should think about how to apologize to himter."


    Hearing this, Lyle nodded obediently. "Yeah, I know. Then, let''s go now!"


    Leonard tapped his finger on the table. "Where are you going? Before this matter is resolved, you will stay here for a while."


    "Ah? Brother, didn''t youe to pick me up? Are you... just here to visit me?"


    Lyle waspletely dumbfounded!


    Leonard looked at him with an indifferent smile. "To be more precise, this is a family visit in prison. In short, you will stay here for a while, and our parents will not interfere in this matter for now, so... you must obey me. Otherwise, I will not get you out!"


    When Leonard left the police station with Mellisa, Lyle stared at their backs from the interrogation room''s window with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing the two of them about to get into the car, Lyle opened the window and shouted. "Brother, I will be waiting for you, don''t forget me..."


    Leonard turned around and saw him trying to pop his head out of the frame, so he couldn''t help butugh. "Yes yes!"


    Lyle pursed his lips and continued to scream. "Brother-inw, I''m waiting for you!"


    Melissa. "..."


    The two then got into the car. Then, Mellisa saw the police station through the window. "I can feel that Lyle really respects you as his older brother."


    Leonard said as he fastened his seat belt. "I am his older brother. Even though he''s been pampered since he was little, as long as I''m the one who talks to him, he''s always been an obedient child."


    Melissa smiled meaningfully. "He''s a good little brother, you should get him out as soon as possible. In the end, everything he did was because he couldn''t ept the fact that you were hurt by Luke."


    Leonard nced at her suspiciously, his lips pursed slightly. "As a sister-inw, you care too much about him!"


    Melissa looked at him helplessly. "Can you please stop talking nonsense? I''m just your personal servant now. If you reveal my identity, aren''t you afraid of something happening?"


    "No, as long as you don''t leave, then there''s nothing to be afraid of." Leonard took Mellisa''s hand and held it. "Mellisa, I am not that weak. I will protect you with all my soul, so stay by my side forever."


    These words are very intimate, like a gentle breeze blowing, and it makes Mellisa feel morefortable and warm.


    ...


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Leonard reached the beach area after driving approximately 3 hours more.


    Looking around , the beach is surrounded by white sands, and vis with beautiful ocean views.


    The wooden stair bridge adds a touch of old-fashioned charm to the seaside view.


    Standing in the parking lot by the beach, Mellisa looked around and asked in confusion. "Yourpany is here?"


    It seems that this beach is a beautiful resort for leisure and tourism. Did the man open hispany here?


    Leonard sighed slightly, looked at the beautiful beach in front of him, and whispered, "Most of these beaches are privately owned by my family."


    Mellisa was taken aback by this, and faked a smile. "I see...!"


    "Let''s go and have a look. If you feel that my family''s house is too boring, you cane here for a vacation whenever you want!"


    Leonard said as he took Mellisa''s hand and the two walked side by side on the walkways along the shoreline, feeling the warm breeze.


    Mellisa looked at their intertwined palms, and sighed. "Then what do you n to do next? This time Luke was injured by Lyle, he definitely won''t drop this case."


    "This is really not easy to solve, Luke won''t let this matter go away. Everything�� depends on him!" Leonard looked at Melisa meaningfully, and then pointed casually. "Did you see that?"


    Mellisa rolled her eyes, and a distant corner of the shoreline was faintly visible. A merchant ship was moored at sea. "What''s the matter?"


    "This is Queen''s Harbor, all imported and exported goods must pass through here!"


    Mellisa looked back at his face, and said with a big smile. "You already know the countermeasures."


    Leonard pursed his lips faintly, casually replying, "Let''s see the results in three days!"

 Chapter 865 - She’s My Future Wife!

    That night, around six o''clock, Leonard took Mellisa back to Bandung and directly to the Brawijaya Private Hospital.


    When Mellisa saw this hospital building, she couldn''t help but look at Leonard suspiciously. "What are you doing here?"


    She knew that there were two hospitals in Jakarta that were owned by the Adlers and this was probably also owned by them.


    Leonard drove the car straight into the parking lot. When he unbuckled his seatbelt, he saw Mellisa''s lower belly. "Check up!"


    Mellisa followed his gaze and turned her gaze to her stomach, then she reached out and touched it. After touching, an ''Oh'' sound is heard.


    It made her remember that she almost forgot she was pregnant.


    Due to the news that Doctor Verdy delivered at that time, she immediately stopped smoking and drinking, ate regrly, and everything was quite stable.


    Leonard looked at Mellisa''s indifferent brows and leaned in, then covered the back of her hand with his palm. "This is our first child. As the father, I have to make sure our child is safe."


    Mellisa felt Leonard''s affectionate touch and smiled slightly. "Let''s go then, I''m also wondering if it''s a boy or a girl! I heard Lilia say that she can find out the gender once she''s more than four months pregnant!"


    "No need to rush!" Leonard shook his head and whispered, "Whether it''s a boy or a girl, they''re still our child. I have informed the head of the hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department that the gender of this child must be kept confidential throughout the entire process."


    Melissa was surprised. "Why?"


    Leonard pursed his lips and pinched her cheeks. "Because I don''t want people to get their hopes up."


    It seems reasonable!


    She vaguely remembered that ire had also asked the hospital to tell her whether the baby was a boy or a girl beforehand. Because of this, the Austin family''s Patriarch''s hopes of having a grandson were dashed and he felt somewhat sad for a while.


    Even Lilia hesitated to tell Kaleb that she was pregnant because she didn''t want to disappoint his expectations at that time.


    Mellisa thought a little and agreed with what Leonard nned because he was actually right. It doesn''t matter whether the child is a boy or a girl, their child is still their first child.


    Simply put, Mellisa didn''t argue anymore, and after getting out of the car with him, they went straight to the hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Even though this is a private hospital, because of the help of many well-known doctors, the various departments at Brawijaya Hospital are always crowded.


    Leonard walked to the independent consultation room of the obstetrics and gynecology department with Mellisa.


    As they walked, a woman around fifty years old saw the figures of the two of them.


    Seeing Leonard''s figure, she raised her head, and smiled kindly. "Leonard, you are here!"


    "Aunt Filin."


    This woman named Filincia was an important person from the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology.


    After retiring from a general hospital, Brawijaya Hospital specifically hired her as a consulting expert.


    She showed kindness and gestured to Leonard. "Come in and let Auntie have a good look at you. We haven''t seen each other in years."


    Leonard hugged Mellisa''s waist and walked over to the examination table. Before sitting down, he introduced. "This is Aunt Filin."


    "Auntie, hello!"


    Mellisa sat across from her politely, and looked at her kind smile.


    Filincia answered with a smile, then looked at Leonard. "Leonard, will you introduce me to her?"


    "Aunt Filin, she is Mellisa, my future wife."


    Hearing this, Filincia''s eyes flickered. She was able to hide her surprise well, then looked at Mellisa carefully.


    After a while, she chuckled for a moment. "I haven''t seen you in years and I didn''t expect you to be this brave."


    Leonard understood the meaning of her words. After all, the Adlers had appointed Lyn as his future wife and everyone knew that.


    And Filincia is one of the elders from a big family in Bandung.


    After hearing the gossip, Filincia got up and led Mellisa to the examination room next door.


    Leonard wanted to follow, but was rejected by Filincia with a smile. "Just wait outside. The lights in the examination room are very dim. If there are too many people inside, my equipments could be damaged."


    In the examination room, Filincia sat in front of the machine and looked at Mellisa with a smile. "Mellisa, did you two meet in this town?"


    Mellisay on her back on the examination bed, looking sideways at Filincia. She didn''t feel any malice, so she answered honestly, "We met in Jakarta."


    "Naturally, I have such a guess. If you are a child from a family in Bandung, of course I should have seen you before."


    Filincia sighed with emotion, and then picked up the testing equipment.


    Mellisa looked at Filincia, her expression fading. She was one of the elders of arge family in Bandung, meaning she should have met the younger generations at Lawrence''s banquet the other day.


    Thinking of this, Mellisa pressed the corners of her lips and said nothing.


    During the examination, the whole room was silent.


    After finishing checking, Filincia gently wiped Mellisa''s stomach with a paper towel. "The development looks good, no major problems."


    After the doctor wiped the test fluid clean, Mellisa then politely thanked her. "Thanks for the help, aunty."


    Filincia sat on the chair and looked to the side, then said with a smile. "It''s nothing. Have you checked yourself at another hospital before? Do you know the due date?"


    After thinking about it, Mellisa shook her head. "At that time, the doctor only estimated the date, it should be around September this year."


    As if seeing Filincia''s doubts, Mellisa exined. "Actually, I can''t remember. At that time, the doctor said that I was pregnant and I was really shocked. I actually still smoked a lot at that time, so I didn''t dare to check my womb. But since being told that I''m pregnant, I immediately stopped smoking and ate a healthy diet."


    "I see��" Filincia could sense the fear that Mellisa had, and groaned for a few seconds before she got up and took the photo. She patted her shoulder, then calmly said, "It''s okay, I will do it for you in the future. From the size and development of the fetus, we can estimate the approximate date, so don''t worry too much."


    "Thank you, auntie."


    "There''s no need to be so polite to me."


    ...


    Back in the consulting room, Leonard caught a glimpse of their figures, and walked quickly. "Aunt Filin, how is it?"


    Upon seeing this, Filinciaughed and teased him. "See, your face is very worried. You lost your cool just for this huh! Your child is fine, you just need to take good care of your future wife. In a few months, you can meet your child."


    Hearing these words, Leonard was truly relieved.


    He stepped forward and took Mellisa''s shoulder then whispered in her ear. "You have worked hard!"


    Mellisa hit him with the elbow, then asked Filincia sternly. "Is there anything to pay attention to?"


    "I will give you a pregnancy guide, you two will have more preparation. Your body looks pretty good, stick to a healthy diet and don''t forget to do some light exercise for delivery."


    "Thanks for the help, but please don''t let anyone know about this!"


    At this time, Leonard walked over to the consultation table with Mellisa, and took the pregnancy manual as Filin exined.


    Hearing this, Filincia nodded firmly. "Of course, I will keep all of Mellisa''s records private. I will not record her presence, and no one else will be able to find any trace."


    "Thank you, I''m bothering you again!"


    They chatted briefly for a few minutes, and when Melissa went to the bathroom, she took Leonard and asked hesitantly, "Leonard, I won''t ask you anyplicated questions. But if you dare say that Mellisa is your future wife, what about the little girl from the Graham family you were engaged to before?"

 Chapter 866 - The Adler Family Banquet

    Leonard stood in the corridor facing Filincia. He licked the corners of his mouth and answered without hesitation. "The arrangement was done by the Adler family, I didn''t partake in any of it. Auntie, don''t worry, I will solve this problem without making it big."


    "That''s good, don''t be careless. I''ve heard that the Grahams have been in the limelight recently, and they''re definitely not people to mess with. If you have a problem that can''t be solved, remember to tell me or go to my family''s house."


    "Okay, I''ll go if I need it, you don''t have to worry about me."


    After hearing this, Filincia didn''t say anything else. After all, it was a matter of the Adler family, and her words could not affect the final result.


    When Leonard and Mellisa returned to the parking lot and entered the car, the woman said, "Aunt Filin... Is she a member of the 7 big families in Bandung?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Leonard smiled.


    Melissa said. "She asked where we met, and she was pretty sure I wasn''t from this town. In addition, her attitude towards you is also very good, and it doesn''t look like you just met her."


    Leonard chuckled and whispered his exnation, "We can trust her, even her entire family can be relied on."


    Hearing this, Mellisa subconsciously nodded, not continuing this topic.


    ...


    After that, they had dinner at a western food restaurant in the city center.


    Before the time hit eight o''clock, Mellisa and Leonard had returned to the Adler family''s house.


    Immediately after entering the door, the butler came to inform that the Patriarch asked Leonard to go to his building.


    After Leonard left, Mellisa also changed into her maid outfit, sat in the room and pulled out the Adler family member''s report from under the pillow, about to study it again.


    She could only read it for a few minutes when there was a knock on the bedroom door.


    Melissa put down the file in her hand and opened the door for a moment, looking surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Kevin stood at the door, holding several books in his hand. When he handed it over, he said, "The patriarch asked me to give you these books."


    "Starting tomorrow, he has arranged for a financial consultant from our family toe and teach you. You must first be familiar with financial flows. At ten o''clock tomorrow morning, the lesson will begin in the big master''s study room."


    Mellisa took the book and nodded firmly. "Thank you, I''ll read it tonight."


    "Tomorrow, young master Leonard will follow the Patriarch to handle thepany''s business. So while he is away during the day, the Patriarch wants you to use this time to study. He also left a message so that you don''t get carried away because the current situation seems peaceful. The road to the Adler family''s wife is not that easy."


    Mellisa heard Kevin''s t and straightforward tone, then smiled lightly. "Thanks for helping me, I won''t forget my words."


    Hearing this, Kevin nodded his head, paused for a moment, and added. "What you need to learn now is the most basic knowledge of family management. I also heard that if you can make good progress, he might consider sending you to study abroad for a period of time. So... be prepared!"


    Melisa was taken aback. She looked at Kevin and the corners of her mouth twitched, but there was no sound.


    Perhaps because the position of the wife in this family was so important, Leonhart didn''t want Melisa to be only half-hearted in her progress.


    And Mellisa couldn''tment about this nned arrangement.


    If the man really needed to send her to study abroad in the end, she was willing to ept the kindness.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now!" Seeing that Mellisa hadn''t spoken for a long time, Kevin turned and walked towards the elevator after saying goodbye.


    Mellisa held the book, stood at the door looking at his figure, then sighed lightly. After that, she went back into the bedroom.


    From tonight onwards, Mellisa devoted herself to all kinds of lessons arranged for her by Leonhart.


    As Kevin said, the next morning, Leonard left with his father.


    Mellisa also had enough time to go to Leonhart''s study to learn important things.


    ...


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    Three days then, just before 8:30 am, Leonard sat down at the dining table and looked at Mellisa. "Are you tired today?"


    He knew that Mellisa had started various lessons at his father''s request.


    Even though he had not directly participated in them, seeing Melissa spending most of her time working hard reading books, Leonard felt a little uneasy.


    Melissa took a sip of her milk, and shook her head calmly. "I''m not tired, I''m just reading a book, there''s no need to worry!"


    Leonard''s nose fluttered, his voice choked. "Actually, you don''t have to try so hard. As long as I��"


    "Since when did you be so fussy?" Mellisa put down her cup and teased him. "I''m not only fighting for you, this is also for myself. Why are youining!"


    Leonard. "..."


    He was helpless. Seeing Mellisa''s innocent expression, he couldn''t bear it.


    If not for him, how could Mellisa be willing to read all those books diligently?


    In the past, Mellisa was a free and unruly child, and what irritated her the most was being restrained and studying.


    Now, for Leonard''s sake, she had to do something she hated the most.


    Leonard''s heart was hot, and all his persuasion was tly rejected.


    A few minutester, he adjusted his mood and saw that Mellisa had finished her breakfast. "There''s a family dinner in the Flower Hall tonight, so I can''t apany you by then. You have to eat alone for the evening."


    Mellisa wiped the corners of her mouth. "It''s okay, I have a lot of sses this afternoon. I also n to talk to a financial advisor for the time being."


    "Alright, try not to go out at night. If you want to go out, wait until I get back."


    Leonard''s instructions made Mellisa sense something unusual. She narrowed her eyes and asked. "Is there something different in this banquet?"


    Leonard then replied casually. "Today''s family dinner is to celebrate my recovery."


    Melissa raised her eyebrows. "Are you serious?"


    "Of course!" Leonard smiled deeply, lifting his chin. "My uncle''s family pays great attention to me and coincidentally has a family dinner tonight, I''ll let them see the truth one by one!"


    Mellisa suddenly remembered one thing. "Are you also going to talk about what Lyle heard that day??"


    Leonard''s eyes shone as he heard it. "Of course!"


    ...


    At 5:30 pm, Mellisa was still in the study room and the Adler family''s financial advisor was still teaching her. In the Flower Hall pavilion, several people were already seated at a long table.


    Basically, all family members of the main and branch are invited to attend.


    Leonhart and his wife Michelle sat in the ce of honor, Leonard on their left side, and Lockhart and Luke sitting in front of them.


    The aura surrounding these people wasn''t too pretentious at the beginning, all of these smiles andughters, be it genuine or not, shouldn''t spoil anyone''s good mood.


    At this time, Luke was staring at Leonard with a grim face.


    There was hope in his left eye, even after three days, a bruise that hasn''t healed was still visible at the corner of his mouth.


    Before eating, Lockhart gave the Patriarch a faint look, and took a sip from his teacup on the table. "Leonard''s eyes... Have they healed?"


    Leonard raised his eyes and stared at him, lifting the teacup to give him a faint gesture. "Uncle, you don''t have to worry anymore.. The doctor my mother brought from abroad is really great. Thanks to the medicine and treatment, my eyes can finally see!"

 Chapter 867 - Looks Like You Already Know It All!

    After hearing this, Michelle nced at Leonard unintentionally.


    The doctor she brought had never treated Leonard. In fact, the doctor had returned abroad.


    Lockhart said with a broad smile, "Since your eyes can see again, this is indeed a good thing and it really needs to be celebrated. I didn''t expect the doctor brought by sister-inw to be so skilled. I myself have been looking for a well-known domestic doctor, but no one has been able to cure him. Now it seems that medics from abroad are more advanced!"


    Leonard immediately replied. "I was not born blind after all, this was all due to an ident. As the saying goes, foreign doctors are needed to treat diseases caused by foreign drugs!"


    As those words came out, Lockhart lowered his eyelids as he drank his tea, but his gaze was not calm at all.


    Was there such a saying?


    Even Luke beside him suddenly blinked.


    Leonard clearly dissed them.


    The deep meaning behind his words should''ve made them choke, but it seemed like his opponents were tough enough to not show any obvious shock.


    Luke raised his hand and scratched his brows, then coughed softly. "Brother, your eyes are healed, huh? I''m happy for you. If today''s big family dinner is just to celebrate your recovery, shouldn''t I also have a banquet to celebrate when my wound heals?"


    Leonard took a sip of his tea calmly. "Up to you, I have no opinion!"


    Luke gritted his teeth. "If you think like that, you''re not the one who got hurt after all!"


    Hearing this, Leonard put down his teacup and pursed his lips meaningfully. "Your tone sounds very sour. Have you forgotten that before today, I was injured more badly than you? Your wound is nothing more than a small matter that urred between brothers, so why make a fuss about it?''''


    "Small matter?" Luke felt like he could explode at any time, but he didn''t want to. He could only mutter in a dull voice. "You called it a petty brawl?"


    Leonard''s mouth was still pursed. "Then what''s with that? Did you break an arm or leg? Luckily, you can still sit here, while my own brother is locked up in the police station because of you. What''s your discontent?"


    The confrontation between Leonard and Luke made the atmosphere at the dinner table tense. Leonhart, who had been silent all along, left this matter to the younger generation.


    When Michelle wanted to calm them, Leonhart covertly stopped her.


    At this point, Lockhart nced at Leonhart and saw that his brother had no intention of interfering. This made him frown and red at Leonard. "Leonard, you can''t think like that. In the end, Luke is older than Lyle, and the boy was arrogant and dared to humiliate his brother in public."


    "As for him staying in the police station, it was entirely because the people at the scene called the police to investigate this matter. I think... brother and sister-inw should give us an exnation, right?"


    Lockhart had deliberately brought the topic to the Patriarch. He wanted to see how they made a decision on this matter.


    If the Patriarch couldn''t handle this matter fairly, then stepping down from his power was the mostmon thing. Leonhart heard this then he looked at Lockhart faintly. "I have nothing to exin about our children''s situation. Since Lyle has dared to hit Luke, let him suffer the consequences. You are free to do what you want with him!"


    Michelle immediately whispered. "This��"


    "You really don''t care about Lyle?"


    Lockhart couldn''t believe it!


    Leonhart nced at him lightly. "Give me a reason to care about him!"


    Lockhart was silent for a moment, and his eyes met Leonhart''s, narrowed questioningly.


    At this moment, Luke was observing their every move, and then said in a sh, "Since uncle and aunt don''t care, Lyle''s matter must be settled ording to thew. Brother Leonard, are you okay?"


    Luke asked Leonard if they really didn''t care about Lyle, then he wouldn''t mind taking Lyle down first.


    That stinky and stubborn boy will rot in jail!


    Now, it''s time for him to have a taste for himself!


    Luke and his father were thinking the same thing, and after hearing his question, Leonard spread his hands on the table a little. "If my parents don''t mind, how can Iin!"


    "That''s really... Great!"


    Luke sneered, then slowly got to his feet. "Sorry, I''m going to the bathroom!"


    "I will keep youpany!" Leonard followed up.


    Upon seeing this, Luke narrowed his eyes and stopped. "What?"


    "Well, I think I need to go there too!"


    ''Hmph, just see how long you can pretend!''


    Luke turned and left, purposely elerating his pace.


    Seeing that the toilet was already in front of him, Luke heard a lighter voice from behind him before he even entered.


    He turned and saw that Leonard was already leaning on the windowsill, looking at himself with a smile while smoking a cigarette.


    Luke pouted and nced at him disdainfully. "Don''t you want to go to the bathroom? Why are you still smoking?"


    Leonard exhaled smoke while holding his cigarette. After a few seconds, he wrapped his arms around his chest and the corners of his mouth. With a cigarette butt in his mouth, he said, "You go first, and I''ll tell you why I smoke when you go out!"


    "Oh, alright!"


    Luke gave a cold snort, and when he entered the bathroom, he purposely closed the door.


    In about five minutes, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Leonard already standing by the opposite wall.


    There''s no one here, so Luke paused on the spot with a bit of vignce. "Aren''t youing in?"


    Leonard pressed his back against the wall with his legs folded in front of him, hitting the corner of his mouth. "Have you finished your call?"


    Luke put one hand in his pocket, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Luke, it''s just you and me here, so if you were this naive it would be boring!


    Leonard slowly straightened up. He took a few steps forward and closer to Luke. "Let me guess, you should have justpleted that phone call earlier. As for the contents... you confirmed that Lyle was still at the police station, right?"


    Luke immediately clenched his cell phone which was in his pants, his eyes darting warily at Leonard. "What do you have to say at the end?"


    "What to say? This petty argument doesn''t befit someone like me. I am the eldest child of the Adler family and can be said to be your brother. Ever since I returned to Bandung, I remember every ''favor'' you''ve granted me."


    While speaking, Leonard stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, and continued. "My eyes, everyone''s treatment of me, my suffering and�� you even helped me deal with Lyn, so many things�� how should I thank you now?"


    Leonard''s words made Luke''s heart tense.


    The face of an innocent younger brother that he had originally kept on the surface was all smashed to pieces at this moment.


    The wariness in Luke''s eyes gradually disappeared, reced by a deadly re.


    He pped Leonard''s arm off his shoulder, and slowly looked into his eyes. "It seems that you know everything huh!"

 Chapter 868 - Think Carefully!

    Leonard''s face looked the same, and his eyes stared at Luke with deep and gloomy eyes. "You don''t n on continuing to pretend?"


    "Since you know everything, it doesn''t make sense for me to pretend any longer. However, you should know that your absence for all these years has cost you a lot."


    "You can ask the elders of every major family, is there someone who is willing to support you as the head of the family? Aside from having a good background, what else do you have? In terms of ability, I''m no worse than you. In terms of name, I am also the young master of the Adler family. Why did you, who ran away from Bandung, still have the right to be the heir? Is it because my father is not the head of the family that we have to give in and ept our fate?"


    Luke''s tone was sharp, and his face became much fiercer as he spoke.


    He had hated Leonard for a long time, and he wanted to get rid of him!


    Right now,pared to Luke''s anger, Leonard seemed calmer.


    He looked at Luke''s angry expression, and said dryly, "Since you hate me so much, why don''t you use your brain and that effort of yours topete fairly with me?"


    "Fairpetition? Is that really a thing in this Adler family? That sounds good, the Patriarch is also known as a capable person, but what did your father do? Over the years, he has rejected all opinions and helped you grab the identity of the heir with his hands."


    "Leonard, don''t talk about fairpetition. As long as your father is still sitting as the Patriarch, you think this is fairpetition? No one in the Adler family is innocent, so don''t talk about such a naive thing to me!"


    Luke turned to leave, but the next second he stopped again. "Don''t think I don''t know what you intended to do when you said you wanted to go to the toilet with me. You want to save Lyle, right? It''s fine, if you want to save him, you can give him the position of heir and I''ll drop thewsuit against him."


    "Otherwise, I will do my best to keep Lyle from seeing sunlight outside this prison for life. Brother, don''t doubt my methods, I know that your men are protecting Lyle. But in the same way, there are also my people who are stalking him. So you better think about it carefully."


    "Lyle''s life or death depends on your choice! It''s easy to destroy someone in prison!"


    Leonard heaved a sudden sigh. "A fight between families will not be enough to be sentenced to prison, don''t you understand?"


    Luke narrowed his eyes at him with a triumphant expression. "Oh, I almost forgot. My brother was once a police officer in the capital, and he knows the dogmaws of this country. But do not think I''m that stupid. Of course I know that this crime is not enough to keep him in jail."


    "What if he has endangered society and tantly destroyed other people''s property worth hundreds of millions? That should be enough to qualify him as a criminal, and expect a jail time of more than three or even seven years. And if there is an ident while Lyle was in prison.. That''d be a really great pity!"


    Luke felt he was high in the sky. Seeing Leonard bing silent, he felt that his goal was aplished.


    Unfortunately, it''s just an illusion.


    When he was about to return to the banquet hall, Leonard suddenly spoke quietly. "Luke, if you''re smart, what about the destruction of other people''s property and the smuggling of illegal goods? Don''t you think the punishment will be harsher than just punching a face?"


    Luke trembled and red. "What are you talking about?"


    At this moment, Leonard was calmly leaning on the windowsill. He took out a cigarette to light it, and as he exhaled the white mist. The man then pursed his lips and smiled. "Is there something wrong with my words? Luke, why are you suddenly nervous?"


    Luke forcefully suppressed the horror in his heart, then sneered involuntarily. "Your eyes just recovered, did you see wrong?"


    Leonard cocked the corners of his mouth, biting the butt of his cigarette, and spoke in a nonchnt tone.


    "The crime of destroying property you mentioned earlier�� I thought it was the Graham family yacht fire incident. But of course it can be solved if we pay the losses along with a little interest. So I just had to pay it back and hire awyer to put Lyle under house arrest."


    "You said earlier that you are not stupid, then you try to exin to me whether the crime of smuggling goods and drugs illegally is serious? Even though it''s not drug smuggling, do you think the crime will get a light sentence? You should be sentenced to life�� So what do you think?"


    Luke was taken aback by his words.


    He was silent for a long time, probably because there was a ghost in his heart, so he couldn''t find a suitable reason to refute him.


    At this moment, Leonard saw that Luke was starting to lose control, so he couldn''t help but take out the cigarette case from his pocket. "Would you like a smoke to cool off?"


    "Leonard, you''re just talking nonsense�� Do you want to set me up?!"


    Luke didn''t extend his hand to take the cigarette case, he looked back at Leonard questioningly.


    Seeing this, Leonard looked at the cigarette case in his hand and rubbed it twice. "Set you up? Brother, do you think I will fight unprepared? Instead of wasting time with me, you better go back and ask. Ask your father if ten containers in the Queen Harbor have been arrested recently."


    Hearing this, Luke''s expression changed drastically!


    As Leonard says this, he does not know what he said was true or not.


    Those ten containers...


    The shipment was always meant to be kept a secret, so how did he know?!


    Leonard held his cigarette in a rxed posture. "Now, do you believe it? Indeed, the port is suitable to be used as a ce for illegal activities like yours because of the many tourists there. But you have to remember that the harbor belongs to our family, right? Nothing will escape my sight."


    After saying this, Leonard casually squeezed out his cigarette butt and threw it out the window.


    Before he turned and left, he looked back at Luke from a close distance. "Tomorrow morning, I hope you personally send Lyle back to me since you don''t have much time! After all, to investigate and deal with smuggling matters... We only need to alert the police!"


    After that, Leonard looked at him deeply, and then the corners of his lips filled with a smile again.


    About a few minutester, Luke returned to the dining room in a daze. During the dinner, his face was full of thoughts.


    ��


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the family dinner ended.


    On the way home, Leonhart approached Leonard, and the father and son went to the pavilion outside the Flower Hall.


    The patriarch naturally saw Luke''s face showing confusion during the banquet. Taking the teacup from the maid behind him, he said, "Have you solved Lyle''s problem?"


    "If there isn''t an ident, he should be back tomorrow!"


    Leonhart raised his eyes to look at him, raising his eyebrows. "How do you deal with it?"


    Leonard sighed, telling the whole thing again.


    Leonhart''s cold eyes were covered with frost. "How did you find the secret?"


    A branch family that Lockhart led seemed to be starting to dare to do this kind of illegitimate business!


    Truly very brave!


    Hearing this, Leonard touched the bridge of his nose with a pleasant expression, "Actually I didn''t know it. New cargo entered the portst night.. I''m just specting that something is in the container. I didn''t expect him to be so panicked and show his true face!"

 Chapter 869 - What’s The Point Of You Coming Here?

    In the pavilion under the moonlight, Leonhart nced at Leonard. "So you don''t know what''s in the container?"


    Leonard then said bluntly, "There were many cruise ships that entered Indonesiast night, and there was no time to inspect all of them at once."


    Hearing this, Leonhart frowned unintentionally. "You are too careless to use this method. If there is nothing wrong with them, have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    Leonard saw his father''s disapproval, and he raised his hand and knocked on the table, then said with a rxed posture. "Of course I thought about it, but this is only the first step. If the batch of goods turns out to be safe, and if Luke didn''t take my bluff, then I''ll get someone to hold the container at the port."


    "In this way, they will try their best to reim their cargo. Then, when they don''t have time and focus on it, I''ll send awyer to appeal Lyle''s case."


    "Father, your worries arepletely unnecessary. The ten containers belong not only to Uncle Lockhart, but also the Grahams as well. Even if Luke didn''t take my bait, the Grahams couldn''t sit still and watch. Under these circumstances, they can only obey me."


    Leonard finished speaking and Leonhart didn''t say anything.


    He held the teacup, his eyes slowly sinking into deep thoughts.


    After a while, Leonhart suddenly sighed, and said, "Son, you just tricked them to catch them off guard. But why did you ever think that the key was in the harbor?"


    Leonard paused for a moment to tap his fingers on the table, then looked up. He stared into the dark night, his tone bing very sharp. "Since Luke has used drugs on me before, I asked Lawrence to check the medicine. It is a special antibiotic imported from abroad, and it is prohibited from circting in Indonesia."


    "It''s hard to find the pill here, but he was able to use it and put it in my meals for two months straight. If it wasn''t for the illegal smuggling, I don''t believe he could have gotten so many drugs."


    "And because of that, I started investigating the flow of their shipments from overseas. Luke''s reaction was enough to prove that there must be something in those containers."


    Leonhart looked at Leonard for a moment. "When did you find out that he was poisoning you?"


    "The second week after I got back to Bandung, there were signs of blur in my eyes. Then I secretly investigated, and apparently, someone in the back kitchen helped Luke to poison my food."


    "Such antibiotics�� if consumed in a long term use can cause blindness. More than a month ago, I started pretending to be blind, and Lukepletely let go of his guard and stop giving me the medicine."


    Leonard''s exnation made Leonhart nod lightly. "I see, you''re going fast with your development indeed. In the Adler family, you have to be familiar with all kinds of tricks in fighting for the heir position."


    "The extended family is still out of the country, but it won''t be long before they''ll be back. If you can''t suppress just one branch family, I am afraid that this Patriarch position is not suitable for you. Even if I hand it over to you by force, your power will onlyst for a short time."


    Leonhart''s attitude seemed natural for this kind of thing. Leonard pursed his thin lips, and a hint of cold air rose in his heart.


    This was his family. In the end, the most powerful and capable will rule the weak and the weak will not stay silent and do as he says.


    "I know, don''t worry."


    Leonhart tiredly pinched the area under his eyebrows. "Since you know what you''re doing, I won''t say more. Go back and remember to keep an eye on your uncle and his family''s movements."


    "Their import and export trade was their own business, and I never interfered in the first ce. As for what was wrong with that batch of items, you should think carefully about how to handle it. Even if the Adler family is in chaos internally, we still have to leave behind a clean and formidable reputation in the eyes of outsiders."


    Leonard nodded while looking at his father, he then stood up and said goodbye before leaving the Flower Hall.


    ...


    The next day, at ten in the morning, Leonard didn''te out, but sat in his study surrounded by smoke and fog.


    Mellisa had gone to his father''s study, and the servants in the vi were also busy doing their job.


    In less than ten minutes, the old butler hastily knocked on the door, his tone filled with excitement. "Young master, young master Luke is here, and young master Lyle is also back!"


    He really came!


    Leonard''s cold gaze fell on the cigarette butt in his hand, and his thin lips filled with ridicule.


    Luke''s presence as he sent Lyle back was enough to prove that there was clearly a problem with their delivery at the dock.


    Leonard picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number.


    "It''s me, Leonard."


    On the phone, Agung, his subordinate when he was still a police officer in Jakarta, answered in a worried tone. "Captain, have you lost your cell phone? You always call me from your home phone, don''t you know that your cellphone has a contact saving function now?"


    Agung teased him, and his tone was very familiar.


    Leonard pursed his lips. "Focus first, you are now sending an anonymous letter to customs to check the shipment held at Queen Harbor. Ask them to open the entire container for inspection, and inspect everything regardless of size, especially�� illegal drugs."


    After hearing the voice, Agung tightened his face. "No problem, I''ll do it in a moment. But ... is it useful to send letters anonymously? Wouldn''t it be more appropriate to report under the real name? Or maybe I''m using the name of my department so they can investigate it faster!"


    As the words fell, Agung heard Leonard''s cursing. "Fool! If you''re not afraid of being targeted, just report it with your real name.


    Before Agung could even talk back, their call had been hung up.


    He looked at his phone''s screen, and was shocked in cold sweat after thinking for a moment.


    Isn''t he afraid of being targeted?


    Agung should have realized that his ex-captain was trying to protect him.


    ...


    In less than five minutes, Leonard stubbed out his cigarette and exited the study.


    At the door below the vi, Luke was sitting in the car with a somber expression.


    Lyle was walking excitedly in the yard, he can be seen stretching his arms for a while, kicking in the air, seeming to be enjoying his freedom.


    Just as Luke was getting a little impatient, a man slowly came out of the hall.


    As soon as he saw Leonard he got out of the car, he said, "I brought him back for you!"


    Leonard caught a glimpse of Lyle''s figure and slightly pursed his lips. "Thank you."


    "You don''t need to thank me, I want the problem at the port solved within an hour."


    Luke''s straightforward words made Leonard look at him questioningly. "Luke, did you make a mistake?''


    "What do you mean?" Luke looked at his expression, but felt that something was wrong.


    At this moment, Leonard raised his eyes and looked around, then smacked the corner of his mouth, and said, "I don''t have the ability to let people hold your things. Imported goods must go through strict inspections. Even if your belongings are seized, it''s not in my control."


    Luke''s eyes widened. "Leonard, what are you talking about?"


    "If your belongings have been seized, it has nothing to do with me. It''s useless even if you try to ask me for help."


    Luke felt like he was being struck by lightning, then looked at him with blood stained eyes. "You�� Did you really trick me?"


    "Yes, and?"


    Leonard''s inner pupils focused on Luke''s anger. In his heart, he kept chuckling.


    "Did you just realize it? Besides, if your belongings are really being seized, you should meet with the police and not me�� So what''s the point of youing here?"

 Chapter 870 - Lockhart’s Advice

    Luke red at Leonard ferociously, his expression turned frightening.


    He stepped forward and grabbed Leonard''s shirt cor with both hands. "You didn''t say thatst night. Leonard, if you dare mess with me�� believe it or not I''ll make sure you die in the most brutal way possible."


    In this situation, Leonard calmly stared at his shirt, and the next second he reached out to pinch Luke''s wrist, twist it effortlessly, and then free it. "Of course I don''t believe it!"


    "Fuck! What did you do to my brother!?"


    At this moment, Lyle, who was still frolicking in the courtyard, saw this scene and hurriedly defended Leonard.


    He moved fast as he approached and kicked Luke''s leg with his leg. "Aren''t you shameless? Do you think you can do anything to my brother? Don''t think I''ll thank you after you drop thewsuit, then you can hurt my brother as you wish! Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up!"


    Luke was kicked by Lyle and he could only retreat before setting his pace.


    His teeth clenched, his eyes tightly glued on the two brothers. After a while, he burst outughing. "Alright, Leonard�� I see that you''ve done well. However, don''t brag just yet. If you still dare to y with me like this, just watch the consequences. Your future will be full of blood!"


    Luke red at Lyle viciously, then got into his car.


    As the car left, Leonard''s eyes were serious.


    After this, the battle between him and Luke might just officially begin.


    At this moment, Lyle stood on the spot and cursed at the car for a while. After the car left, he looked back at Leonard.


    Seeing his clothes crumpled a bit, Lyle stepped forward to tidy up his clothes, and said tly, "Brother, I know you are the one who helped me out. Your kindness will always be in my heart!"


    After speaking, Lyle lowered his head seriously.


    Upon seeing this, Leonard nced at him nkly. "Stop talking nonsense, go and show yourself to mom and dad. We''re really worried about you these past few days."


    "Okay, I''ll go now!" Lyle left Leonard''s vi after boarding the caddy.


    ...


    On the other hand, Luke came to his father''s study furiously as soon as he returned to the building where his family lived.


    He had lost his mind, and when he opened the door, he saw his father Lockhart covering the receiver of his cell phone, his eyes ring at him. "What are you doing? Get out!"


    Every word Luke wanted to say, he immediately swallowed back.


    His chest heaved up and down violently, his hands clenched tightly to his sides. "Father, I have something urgent to say!"


    Lockhart calmed down, but still waved his hand very seriously. "Go to the corridor and wait for me. I''m still on the phone, don''t bother me!"


    Luke frowned and turned around unhurriedly.


    In the study, Lockhart waited a few seconds before putting the phone back to his ear, and his attitude suddenly turned very ttering. "Sorry sir, something just happened!"


    On the other end of the phone, azy voice came slowly. "Since you have something to deal with, then I don''t want to bother you!"


    "It''s okay, Sir. There''s no need to worry. It is an honor for the Adler family to be able to work with you. I will give my answer as soon as possible after reviewing our cooperation contract."


    The person was silent for a few seconds, his voice slightly pleased. "Then, I will wait for the good news from the Adler family!"


    "No problem!"


    A second before hanging up, the person suddenly changed the subject. "I heard that the Adlers have recruited a lot of maids recently?"


    Lockhart looked confused, but still answered honestly. "This�� I don''t know much, it''s all arranged by the family''s internal service. Is there a problem?"


    "Hey!" The man sneered. "No problem, I heard that the training of the maids from the Adler family is very strict. On the contrary, the servants in my family are very careless when ites to things and it makes me very dizzy. If I have the chance to set foot in Bandung in the future, I also want to see how the Adler family disciplines their servants firsthand."


    Lockhart didn''t hesitate, he smiled wholeheartedly. "In that case, if you don''t mind, how about I pick some old servants from my family home and send them to you?"


    That person rejected his kindness and said meaningfully, "There''s no need. We''ll eventually meet sooner orter, so there''s no need to bother!"


    Lockhart didn''t understand this sentence.


    As he tried to suppress the question in his heart, he heard that the other party had hung up.


    Lockhart stared at his cell phone for a few seconds. Was the Adler family''s strict training really the talk?


    He didn''t understand the reason, so he just left it be.


    As long as he had the necessary support behind him, he wouldn''t be afraid to beat Leonhart and his son!


    Not long after, Lockhart got up and opened the door. He raised his eyes and saw Luke standing on the side of the corridor. It was clear his son''s face was troubled.


    He sighed. "What made you forget the rules? I''ve always said that if it''s not important, don''te into my study."


    At this time, Luke was fiddling with his hair in annoyance "Dad, of course I know the rules. Since the matter was urgent, I immediately came to your study."


    "What''s the matter? Come in and talk!" Lockhart opened the door and Luke came in. Before they could sit down casually, he heard his son speak angrily.


    "Dad, we were being toyed with by Leonard! He had absolutely nothing to do with our stuff at the port. I asked him to sort things out, but he said he didn''t understand anything from the start, we werepletely fooled by him!"


    Hearing Luke''s angry words, Lockhart shook his head. He took out a cigar from the drawer.


    He put the cigar in his palm and spun it around, then reached out to Luke and nodded in the air. "You''re too impatient when something happens, how many times have I told you that, why can''t you remember it?"


    "Didn''t I remind youst night? Leonard was probably just suspicious of the cargo in our container. I''m sure he couldn''t really understand the story in it. It''s your own fault you''re immediately nervous and confused, no wonder he beat you!"


    Luke frowned and looked at Lockhart, these words of his father made him hate Leonard even more in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have fallen into such a dilemma.


    If others saw this, of course he would be the clown, and might even lose all his imports.


    Lockhart was surprised to see his son getting angrier, he then pointed to the sofa.


    "Sit and calm down! Luke, after several months of fighting with Leonard, have you not seen it yet? That fellowpletely inherited his father''s evil and scheming blood. And in terms of scheming, I am worried that you are not his match at this stage. How can youpete with him with your unstable temper?"


    Luke was still angry, but his heart was very anxious. "Then, should I forget about this incident?"


    Lockhart took a bite of his cigar, then spoke with a serious look.


    "Of course we can''t just forget about it! But this incident... We''d better leave it alone because we were at fault. As for the future, they better not think they still got so much luck! However, you must also remember Lyle''s potential.. You better keep your distance from him."

 Chapter 871 - I Don’t Mind Retreating For You!

    After Lockhart finished speaking, he paused, and then added. "You don''t look at your uncle Leonhart''s words when he said that he doesn''t care about Lyle, he actually cares. Luke, you must remember that when you want to give the enemy a fatal blow, you have to find their weak point to begin with!"


    "Dad, I know what you mean, but it''s in the container..." Luke said with a worried face.


    A sly light suddenly appeared in Lockhart''s eyes, and he raised his hand to interrupt. "Don''t worry. There''s nothing in that container. I kept all this stuff from you to teach you a lesson! Lately, the situation is not peaceful and uncertain, I''ve asked people to withdraw all dangerous goods inside the container! We still need to be careful about this sort of thing."


    "Now, think carefully about what happenedst night. I understood from the start that Leonard said all that just to bully you. For you not to doubt his words at all, all of that proves you''ve lost a step in the game. He''s ahead of you in terms of mind and n!"


    At this point, Luke could only digest it all on his own, and even if he had more reluctance and anger in his heart, he couldn''t refute this fact.


    Lockhart realized his stupid tolerance and threw a cigar at him. "Okay, don''t think about it. One or two failures is nothing."


    "The most important thing is that you are aware of your mistakes and learn a lesson from your mistakes. In a moment, I will introduce someone to you. As long as the rtionship with this person can be maintained in the future, you will be the heir to the Adler family!"


    After those words, Lockhart looked at Luke and raised his lips faintly.


    ...


    It''s half past ten at night.


    Moonlight in the night sky looks bright, and the light breeze gives off a bit of a faint chill.


    When Melissa got out of the caddy with a book in her arms, her figure trembled slightly.


    The high-intensity training and study made her a little tired.


    Her shoulders hurt and her head hurt.


    Right now, below moonlight in front of the vi, there was a tall and slender figure.


    With half a cigarette in his hand, he didn''t smoke at all. When he looked up and saw Mellisa, he threw the cigarette on the ground.


    "Whye backte today?"


    Leonard asked sadly as he stepped forward and grabbed her shoulder.


    Mellisa leaned in his arms and flipped the book in her hand. "The financial adviser said I learned his lessons well, so I asked him to teach me more today."


    Leonard frowned and looked at the book in her hand. He took the book, and there was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Studying too much will only make your condition worse. Tomorrow, I''ll let you know that gradual learning is more suitable for you!"


    Mellisa smiled, shaking her head. "No, I''m satisfied with where I am now. Speaking of this, if it weren''t for the frustration with my family back then, I probably wouldn''t have given Le many learning opportunities."


    "Even though the Irwans don''t have as many business chains as the Adlers, my family is still working on some projects. I used to be young and stupid, I didn''t have any skills and now I want to make up for it."


    Mellisa had a clear understanding of herself.


    Putting that aside, she alwayscked the ability to learn more.


    When she got used to the game of life, she was afraid that she would not be able to face those things in front of the big family.


    At this time, Leonard looked at Mellisa''s tired eyebrows, and when he tightened his arms, he said with a sullen face. "You want to learn, I can understand it. But Mellisa, you are not alone now, so even if you don''t think about me, you should consider the child in your stomach!"


    "I don''t know what my father said to you, but in fact, even if you don''t know anything, I don''t care at all! The Adler family rules were determined by the older generation. Many customs should have been abolished long ago."


    "If you want to improve yourself, no problem. But if you have to work hard like this every day, I don''t mind considering giving up the right to inherit the Adler family. Maybe choosing a house in a beautiful mountain with clear air is also a good choice for the two of us to live as a couple."


    Leonard said this very seriously, and his handsome face was also serious.


    Melissa''s steps gradually stopped. She shook her head, and said with a smile. "There is no point in giving up inheritance rights. There is no reason to give up anything that should be yours. But you are right, I will discuss my study schedule and reduce it. Don''t worry, I know my limits."


    Mellisa''s words didn''t ease Leonard''s anxiety.


    He lowered his head and flipped through the financial management book, frowning. "Will you continue like this? Why do you also have Italian and French books? Isn''t this just a finance course?"


    No wonder she was so tired!


    Mellisa reluctantly reached out and took the book back. After tidying up the corners of the pages, she exined vaguely. "I''ve learned the important points in the basic and intermediate level. Although still notprehensive, I remember all the points."


    "Today we just started the advanced course, but it''s not asplicated as I thought. Besides, I''m not exactly an idiot. Even though I''ve never studied seriously before, I still know a little bit from the Irwan family''s learning when I was little. Leonard, why do you sound like a fussy mother-inw these days? What''s wrong with you!"


    Mellisa reluctantly groaned at him, holding the book in her arms, and joking in a low voice.


    Leonard was choking and couldn''t say anything but pursed his lips while looking at Mellisa.


    After that, Mellisa turned around. "I''m hungry, do you still have food?" She couldn''t help but lower her head and rub her stomach as she spoke.


    Seeing this, Leonard''s cheeks immediately sank. "You studied hard, and my father didn''t even prepare food for you?"


    Doesn''t the old man want to hug his grandchild soon?


    Mellisa shook her head andughed out loud. She took advantage of this situation to hold his arm. "Of course there is, my food is delivered every day by Kevin. I learned too much today, and now I''m hungry again."


    Hearing this, Leonard''s expression eased slightly, and he walked to the vi with her, and said patiently. "Tell me what you want to eat, I will make it for you!"


    That night , after Mellisa ate the noodle soup, she immediately fell asleep when she returned to the master bedroom.


    Maybe because of the tense study atmosphere over the past few days, her whole figure seemed like a tightrope.


    Even in her sleep, she furrowed her brows and babbled a few words sometimes.


    That night, Leonard didn''t sleep long.


    He leaned against the bed, looked sideways and looked into Melissa''s face through the dim nightlight. The identity of the heir to the Adler family was his responsibility, and now it felt more like shackles.


    He would rather Melisa be a sweet and silly woman who knew nothing, allowing her to live a little more freely.


    Leonard sighed in silence, helpless and depressed.


    Perhaps, he should find an opportunity to chat with the old man!


    Since the Adler family''s wife appraisal rule was determined by the founders of the Adler family, it didn''t make sense that it couldn''t be modified!


    ...


    The next morning, Mellisa woke up to the sound of the phone vibrating.


    She sleepily touched her phone on the bedside table, her eyes were on Kevin''s missed call.


    Mellisa frantically called back and said, "I will go now!"


    She didn''t know what time it was. She thought Kevin called her to remind her to go to ss.


    However, on the other end of the phone, Kevin shook his head and said, "I''m just telling you that today''s ss is suspended!"


    Mellisa rubbed her eyes, her eyes twinkling. "Why?"


    "Today, there was an important contract discussion. The entire finance team and many managers have to go there, so no one can teach you.. For today, you can learn on your own."

 Chapter 872 - These Are My Conditions For You!

    Mellisa brushed her short hair and sat on the bed, Kevin''s words still echoing in her ears.


    Her mind cleared in an instant, her eyes rolled as she asked. "Is Leonard going?"


    Kevin paused for a moment and then answered. "Should be!"


    "Okay, I understand, thank you."


    After hanging up, Mellisa was still holding her phone in a daze.


    Although she had learned? the basic knowledge in the finance course she had recently taken, she was stillcking in practical experience.


    She wanted to go to the scene to observe a gathering like this.


    Maybe she can check how far her knowledge goes!


    Mellisa thought to herself, then her eyes trembled for a moment, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly mockingly.


    A few months ago, she probably never thought that she would have such a day that made her feel like she''s the most motivated in her life.


    The smile on the corner of her mouth gradually widened. When she recovered, she nced at the bed and found that Leonard wasn''t there.


    Looking at the time, it''s already 7:30 in the morning.


    Mellisa touched her cheek, pulled off the nket and put on her slippers, nning to find the man.


    After only two steps, she happened to hear a voiceing from the dressing room.


    Mellisa swung her legs, walked over and opened the door.


    Then... she was dumbfounded at the door!


    In the dressing room, Leonard was holding his shorts, and lifted his legs to put them on.


    There was also a bath towel on the low stool beside it.


    Mellisa stared at him at the door, nced quickly, then cleared her throat. "Just finished showering?"


    Leonard stopped just as he was about to put on his shorts, lowered his head to signal, and smiled evilly. "What do you think?"


    Mellisa raised her hand and scratched her eyebrows. "Then you better put on your clothes first. After that, I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s wrong,e in and say it!" Leonard smiled and gestured at her. "I happen to be going out today, please help me choose a suit."


    Mellisa swallowed, looking as far as possible to avoid his figure.


    But... even though he has lost 15 kg, the lines on his body are still very even and perfect.


    The muscles in his stomach became more and more firm!


    Mellisa subconsciously licked the corners of her mouth, and walked forward to peek at the man''s shorts. "You put on the pants first, then I''ll talk about it!"


    Leonard lifted his thin lips, there was a sh of fire in his eyes, and his eyes drooped. Those words startled Mellisa. "You don''t want to say hello to my junior?"


    Seeing his barbaric behavior, Mellisa bent down and picked up the towel by the side and threw it at him. "I have something serious to talk to you about, can you be more serious?"


    After hearing this, Leonard again covered his thighs with a towel and sat down. "Okay, say it!"


    Mellisa nced at him, and then looked at the cupboard around her. "Are you going to participate in that very important meeting?"


    Leonard raised his eyebrows. "Yes!"


    "May I go with you? I can disguise myself as a man and be your assistant!" After Mellisa exined her strategy, she frankly spoke her mind.


    Leonard never understood Mellisa''s requirements!


    He nodded without thinking, took off the towel, and said. "Yes! Before we go, there are more important things that need your assistance!"


    Mellisa watched his movements warily. "What is it?"


    "Just go ahead, I''ll tell youter."


    Melisa didn''t react for a while, and Leonard pushed her out of the dressing room.


    It wasn''t until she saw the bathroom door next to her that she eximed. "Leonard, I can take a shower myself!"


    ...


    After half an hour, Melissa was hugged by Leonard back into the dressing room next door wrapped in a bath towel.


    She stared at him nkly, water still dripping from her hair.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Leonard sat Melissa on the soft leather bench, then lowered her head and touched her cheek, smiling very slyly.


    Mellisa rubbed the shoulder of her aching right arm, and pushed his hand away. "Get another towel!"


    With a soft sensation visible in Leonard''s eyes, he took another towel and gently brushed Mellisa''s hair.


    "The meeting will start at one o''clock in the afternoon, and I will ask the butler to find a suit that suits you."


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes and repliedzily. "Where will the event be held?"


    "Bandung''s City Development Office building."


    Mellisa looked up and asked, "City Development Office building?"


    Leonard stood in front of her, bowing his head to exin, "This time, I heard a real estatepany intends to open a coboration opportunity in Bandung. The real estatepany is looking for a partner to assist them in the supervision andpletion of their project in Bandung."


    "Today , they will conduct the first tender which will be a Q&A. The other party will give us an overview of the situation on the ground and their needs. After that, representatives from eachpany will provide a budget n and building design and discuss the relevant contracts. After the final screening, the partnerpany that wins the bid will be selected."


    Mellisa listened to Leonard''s exnation very carefully, and after a bit of thought, she muttered. "No wonder the finance team will also attend it, they have to make and assess a financial budget that fits the needs of the other party, no?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then�� Does the Adler Family have their own team?"


    Leonard smoothed his hair with the back of his hand. "The Adlers are already involved in the construction industry, and their team isn''t a nut either. Why is that? Is this future Mrs. Adlers worried we can''t win this?"


    After being teased by him, Mellisa pped him angrily. "I''m just asking to understand the situation!"


    When the words fell, Mellisa walked out of the dressing room still wearing a towel.


    ...


    Around eleven in the morning, the butler rushed back to the vi with a handmade men''s suit.


    As soon as he came, he saw the young master and the little servant sitting in the living room reading the documents together.


    This scene made him purse the corners of his mouth in delight, and the more he looked at them, the more they looked like husband and wife!


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Leonard raised his eyes and put down the file he was holding. Seeing the butler''s relieved expression, he was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    The old butler came back to his senses, and stepped forward. "I''m just d to see you''ve returned to being healthy. Ah, this is the suit that you asked for. The size is almost perfect for his figure. Son, try this on. If it doesn''t fit, I''ll send someone to find another one for you."


    Mellisa got up and took the suit gratefully. Seeing that the old butler was still sweating on his forehead, she took the tissue box from the table and handed it to him. "Sorry to bother you, I''ll give it a try now."


    "No problem, this is indeed my job."


    The butler finally took the tissue box that Mellisa handed over, looked at him, and nodded.


    This kid is so good!


    It''s a good thing he''s not a woman, otherwise Miss Lyn, who is his young master''s potential partner, would have gone berserk.


    At this moment, Leonard saw the sight of the butler clinging to Mellisa. He lifted his leg and shook his toe. "What do you see?"


    The butler took out a tissue to wipe his forehead, and subconsciously answered.. "This young man looks strangely beautiful. If he was a doll, of course I would have brought him home!"

 Chapter 873 - The Giant Of Bandung Has Arrived

    At 11:30 am, Mellisa changed into the clothes the butler had prepared for her.


    The navy suit fits just right, the length covering her lower belly perfectly.


    Mellisa looked at herself in the mirror and smoothed the cor of her shirt.


    "Very good, very much like a man!" Leonard said.


    Mellisa didn''t know when the man had followed her back into the dressing room. Leonard leaned against the door at this time, making ament with his arms folded around his chest.


    Mellisa looked to the side and stretched her cor again. "I''ll thicken my eyebrowster, so I won''t look too feminine."


    Leonard tilted his head, raised his eyebrows, and made noment.


    ...


    After lunch, it was half past twelve.


    Leonard went to the backyard and smoked, after which he picked up Mellisa and prepared to leave.


    The two then walked out the door one by one. As soon as Mellisa turned her head, she caught a glimpse of three identical ck Cayennes in the back of the car.


    She asked suspiciously. "Who are these cars for?"


    "The guards!"


    Up to three cars just for guards?!


    Mellisa said ''Oh'' without speaking further.


    Leonard opened the car''s door for her and helped her into the car. He lowered his head and said, "This is different from the past. It would be safer to go out with more guards."


    Mellisa nodded, fastened her seatbelt, and bit her lip slightly. "As you wish."


    She didn''t know what Leonard had said to Luke that night. But the odd expression Luke had shown at the dinner that day must have something to do with him.


    She thought these guards were probably prepared for precautions against unnecessary troubles.


    In less than twenty minutes, they arrived in front of the office building.


    It is located near a development zone in Bandung, and belongs to the same administrative area as the old castle where the Adler family is located.


    When Leonard got out of the car, he looked harshly at the nearby parking lot.


    Many of the invitedpanies had gathered their teams toe to this ce.


    Mellisa closed the car''s door and looked at the six-story office building. She noticed the figures of the people present and eximed. "It seems, today''s bidding of several real estatepanies is very interesting."


    Leonard stood beside her in a ck suit, with the top button of his shirt unbuttoned, revealing a rxed and casual look.


    He raised his hand and looked at his watch. "We have received word that this real estatepany intends to invest in five fully furnished apartment buildings in Bandung. If we can reach a partnership with them this time, then we will enjoy the benefits in a few years. We can earn a lot of money."


    Mellisa couldn''t hold her tongue. "Five apartments?"


    "Bandung has been developing the real estate industry with great efforts and this development zone is a top priority. Apartment buildings are currently the most popr choice among the public, and this real estatepany is very capable of meeting everyone''s expectations."


    Leonard said while looking around.


    After a while, he looked ahead and said, "Let''s go, the meeting is on the third floor, let''s go in."


    ...


    On the third floor of the building, there were nearly fifty people in the room.


    The projection on the front screen also shows the future ns of real estate.


    Melissa and Leonard sat in the first row. As soon as they sat down, they saw several people walk out the door.


    "Oh, what a coincidence."


    Luke and Lockhart appeared at the door one after another, and several of his subordinates with suitcases followed behind them.


    Leonard nodded to them, and greeted them coldly. "Uncle."


    Lockhart answered with his head lowered slightly, and then sat down at the ce the organizer had prepared.


    Luke walked in front of Leonard. He looked around him and said sarcastically. "Big brother, you brought your servant here?"


    This servant, wasn''t he the same person by theke? The one who stayed in the tent?


    Recently, the Adler family was in turmoil, saying that Leonard suddenly changed his preference and had a fondness for a man. A small white-faced butler at that.


    Seeing him today, it seemed that the rumor was true!


    Leonard looked at Luke with a nonchnt gaze, then shifted at Mellisa beside him, and pursed his lips. "Is there a problem?"


    "Don''t even try to pretend nothing''s wrong here!" Then he looked at Mellisa. "But I''m really curious, what''s the real reason for taking him with you?"


    After that, he returned to Lockhart''s side.


    His subordinates behind him also walked over and took their seats.


    Mellisa stared straight ahead nkly, and the surrounding lights shed for a moment. She said in a cold tone, "Did he find anything? It seems thating with you today isn''t quite right."


    Luke''s sarcasm towards Leonard worried him.


    But she couldn''t rush anything though this tension was very disturbing.


    Hearing that voice, Leonard turned his head and shook his head nonchntly. "Even if we don''te, we won''t be able to hide our business from the Adlers. Don''t worry, he won''t be acting up at an important event like today."


    Melissa nced sideways and ran into Leonard''s gaze, a wave appearing under her eyes. "You mean the Adlers know about you and me?"


    "I don''t know. It seems like it''s nothing more than a rumor that I recently fell in love with�� my gentle little maid!"


    Leonard''s tone of ridicule revealed a hint of cheerfulness.


    There are so many eyes in the Adler family, of course one would notice.


    The gentle little maid...


    Melissa pursed her lips, looked at her own suit and then epted hispliment with a calm expression. "Well, this men''s outfit of mine really isn''t too manly either."


    Leonard saw her sly gaze and he swallowed his saliva. It took him a long time to suppress the urge to kiss her.


    Stripping her off her suit and whipping her with a tie�� It seemed like fun!


    Tonight was worth the wait.


    In less than ten minutes, the room was packed with people.


    The time was nearing one o''clock, and representatives ofpanies that were invited at the door from time to time, looked forward to the arrival of the guest stars!


    They heard that the real estatepany is very strong and has a good reputation and connections in this country.


    If they could cooperate with them, they would definitely gain a firm footing in the future.


    At this moment, thest person to enter the venue was Leonhart, and the dozen or so consultants he had brought behind him.


    As the head of the Adler family, his presence showed how much value this afternoon meeting had.


    "Master Leonhart, you are here too!"


    "Master Leonhart, long time no see!"


    "Master Leonhart, how are you?"


    The moment he entered the room, greetings sounded everywhere.


    The leader of the biggest family in Bandung hase out. How great is this real estatepany?!


    Leonhart calmly nodded towards the crowd, he continued walking forward and sat down beside Leonard.


    This father and son have a simr appearance and well-built posture.. Even though they were silent and didn''t say anything, their powerful aura was still capable of giving people goosebumps.

 Chapter 874 - A Company Full Of Secrets!

    The organizers of the meeting finally arrived on the scene.


    The four real estate representatives sat at a long table side by side.


    The man sitting in the middle was about forty years old. Even though he was wearing sunsses, he looked gentle and polite.


    He sat in front of the stage and looked around, then nodded. "Good afternoon, thank you to everyone who hase considering your busy schedule. Thank you foring to this Q&A meeting before moving on to the bidding."


    "For today, I will be in charge of today''s event. From one of the consulting offices in Bandung named Zilion, and the real estate party this time entrusted ourpany to organize all the activities of this event!"


    "And to prevent information leakage and the principle of fairpetition from this meeting, we will keep the identity and background of the parties confidential during this event. For that, we apologize and ask for everyone''s understanding."


    These words of the person in charge immediately caused amotion at the scene.


    "What? Why is he ying a secret like that? Are they afraid that we will take personal revenge?"


    "If the identity of the other party is not made public, what if this is a scam?"


    Somepanies were ufortable with this arrangement and started to make usations.


    And others began to chirp in no time.


    The four people on the stage were still calm, and to deal with thismotion, the man raised his hand and said. "Rest assured, gentlemen. Our Zilion is one of the best consultingpanies in the country. If you don''t believe us, we can show you the evidence. The two people on my right are staff from the notary''s office. They will prove that this bidding will be fair and effective!"


    After those words were finished, the voice of the previous question was gradually reced by silence.


    The city''s judiciary was invited toe forward, and thepany''s higher-ups took full responsibility. These two conditions alone were enough to stop the usations.


    And although there were still many critics, they could only listen obediently.


    After all, the benefits of this event were not trivial.


    ...


    About an hour and a halfter, the question and answer session was over, and all thepanies had also received the relevant information.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Mellisa and Leonard walked to leave the building.


    Back in the car, Leonard rolled down the window and turned to look at Mellisa. "How are you feeling?"


    Mellisa put her elbow on the door, thought for a moment, and didn''t answer his question "Is the bidding event in Bandung always this tense?"


    She rarely attended events like this, so she couldn''t help but have doubts in her heart.


    Upon hearing this, Leonard pursed the corners of his lips and narrowed his eyes to look out the window. "No! This should be the first time! In a normal bidding, nopany would be represented by anotherpany. But this kind of secrecy is definitely the first time! I think everyone has the same opinion."


    Mellisa nodded clearly after hearing this. "I also think this is a bit strange. But what that person said leaves me with a few considerations."


    "What is it?"


    Mellisa looked hesitant, but then finally said, "That man confidently silenced the people when they started to doubt the other party and thought it was a scam. When he calmed us down, I could see that the other party had already understood the rising waves."


    "I think this is also a kind of fraud, but the other party has invited a notary to be a witness. There is no way they can deceive directly. I actually feel that they really value this project very seriously. At least, this approach can prove that the final bidder must be fair and objective."


    Melissa smiled naturally and ran into Leonard''s eyes. "What do you think?"


    Leonard enthusiastically nodded. "You''re right!"


    Mellisa looked down and stared at the file in her hand. "This document states that the other party only gives us five days to review the n. Is there enough time?"


    "Should be sufficient, as long as the blueprints are made quickly, and interior materials and budgets are prepared properly, there should be no problem."


    Mellisa rubbed the documents and nodded subconsciously. "I see..."


    Leonard started the car and looked at her for information.


    He pursed his lips slightly and stepped on the gas pedal. "If you want to participate in financial budgeting work, I can..."


    "Don''t..." Before Leonard''s words fell, Mellisa stopped him. She had only studied finance courses for a few days, she wasn''t sure she had the ability to participate in such an important project.


    What she saw at today''s meeting was enough for her to have new insights!


    Leonard did not insist on this.


    By four o''clock in the afternoon, they were back at the Adlers'' house.


    As soon as the front gate of the house opened, Leonard and Mellisa saw Kevin''s figure standing in the shade of the trees ahead.


    Leonard slowly parked his car nearby and Kevin stepped forward. Through the lowered window, he said to Leonard, "Young master, allow me to convey the message of the great master. You will be in charge throughout the bidding event."


    "Really?" Leonard was a little surprised!


    Even though he is the oldest young master, he has worked as a policeman in Jakarta for many years. Arresting convicts was not a problem, but hecked business experience.


    Moreover, the offer this time was on behalf of the Adler family, why did his father trust him so much?!


    Kevin didn''t ignore Leonard''s surprise. He nodded slightly, and answered straightforwardly. "You will be the one in charge. Mr. Leonhart is going abroad on a business trip and he cannot return until about three dayster."


    "Therefore, the Master wants you to take full responsibility for this time''s bidding. As for the matter of the budget , he said he would try to take his time to participate, so don''t worry about it."


    Leonard pinched the steering wheel with both hands, his thoughts fluctuating slightly.


    After Kevin said this, he turned around and walked towards a Cullinan that was parked on the street outside the gate.


    It was as if he hade to spread the word.


    Leonard looked in the rearview mirror and could faintly see the back seat of the car, as if the person sitting there was staring at him.


    Oh...!


    So this is the old man''s test again!


    In this way, Leonard didn''t even have a chance to refuse, and that he was forced to take over the preparation of the offer.


    For the next five days, he spent sleepless nights in his father''s study, discussing all the details of the bidding with the design and finance teams.


    ...


    Five dayster was the deadline.


    At ten in the morning, Leonard was sitting in his father''s study looking at Leonhart. His tired face was filled with anticipation and a hint of anxiety.


    This was the first time he had personally set foot in the family business.


    The entire document was created by him and the design team together.


    The old man returned yesterday, but he never showed up until today''s deadline.


    But Leonard knew in his heart that this father had no intention of interfering in the first ce and only wanted to check the final result before this result was handed over.


    ''You sly old fox!''


    This was Leonard''s deepest feeling about his father!

 Chapter 875 - Shadows Of The Past

    Ten minutester, Leonhart put down the document in his hand, and nodded slowly. "Reasonable."


    Leonard licked his teeth. "You... Are you praising me?"


    Leonhart nced at him. "The design team''s ns are excellent!"


    Oh, he praised the design team!


    Leonard touched the bridge of his nose angrily, then put his hand on the table. "Dad, you don''t even know the background of this real estatepany?"


    Leonhart didn''t hide it, looking down and staring at the document on the table. "I sent someone to check, but the other party is clearly prepared, and all information is kept confidential. The only thing I can be sure of is that this project is really appreciated. If this was a publicpany, there would be no need for a strict arrangement. Several public officials have revealed that the construction project of this real estatepany is very valuable for the progress of this city. Therefore, this contract cannot be taken lightly!"


    Leonard was surprised by the origin of the other party, and his eyes fell on his documents. "Then�� Do you think we will definitely win this cooperation?"


    "No!" Leonhart shook his head slightly and said honestly. "Everyone has always been united in Bandung but the emergence of this real estatepany broke this. Of course the other party wouldn''t take into ount theplex backgrounds of each family, so this bidding is indeed based on strength!"


    Leonard faintly heard as he picked up a cigarette case and put one stick in his hand. He then smirked. "I understand that, but I I don''t understand why you left such an important thing to me."


    "Hmmm..." Leonhart smiled gently, closed the folder, and got up.


    Standing in front of the window with his hands behind his back, he said solemnly, "The reason why this bidding was handed over to you is for you to train yourself. As for whether you can win it or not, it really doesn''t really matter."


    "Even if the Adlers couldn''t afford their project, the truth was they werepletely capable of developing the real estate on their own. It''s just that, in recent years, the stability of ourpany has be the main focus, and I don''t have much energy to start a new business."


    At this time, Leonard sat sideways on the chair and looked at his back. "If I don''t win the bid this time, would you still let me enter the real estate world?"


    Leonhart nodded calmly, turned around slowly, and looked at him. "It was just a n."


    Oh, this is really just his father! Can he plunge him into a new challenging world to his advantage? Amazing!


    Hearing this, Leonard put his cigarette in the corner of his mouth with a slightly frowning expression. "But I think our chances of winning this bid are great!"


    Leonhart raised his eyebrows. "How are you so sure?"


    "Two more days is bid opening day, just wait and see!"


    ...


    At eleven o''clock that morning, the documents were submitted to the Zilion agent as scheduled.


    Leonard finally dragged his tired body back to the vi. In thest few days, except for the asional time toe back to see Mellisa, he''d worked most of the time in his study.


    By noon, Leonard went straight to the bedroom to take a shower and went to his father''s study to look for Mellisa.


    Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are weekends. He wants to take this opportunity to apany her more.


    Leonard walked slowly to the door, raising his hand to unbutton his shirt as he walked. After a few steps, the movement in his hands stopped for a moment, and he stared intently at the balcony.


    There''s someone there!


    Leonard narrowed his eyes dangerously. He walked slowly, opening the curtains suddenly, but his brows turned soft. "You don''t have any ss today?"


    Leonard did not expect that Mellisa was on the balcony of his room at this moment.


    She was sitting on a wicker chair on the balcony, her eyes staring nkly at somewhere, not even realizing the man was approaching closer.


    Hearing Leonard''s sudden voice, Mellisa''s shoulders shook, and she looked back in confusion, "Why are you back?"


    This feels so wrong!


    Leonard sharply noticed that there was a trace of burden in Mellisa''s dazed expression.


    He walked forward, leaned over and supported himself with the arm of the chair. "What is it?"


    Mellisa opened her mouth and shook her head quickly. "It does not matter. Why are you back? Is the bidding process over?"


    Did she refuse to tell him her troubles?!


    Leonard pursed the corners of his mouth, but didn''t speak for a moment.


    He looked deeply at Melisa, as if to look inside her mind.


    After a long time, Mellisa was the first to lose!


    She turned her head away, her unfocused gaze was on the table. "Did you see it?"


    Leonard touched her cold cheek, and said softly. "Mellisa, haven''t we agreed before? We have to be honest with each other."


    Mellisa took a sharp breath, her cheeks almost transparent. "Remember the person I told you earlier?"


    "The one who saved you?"


    Mellisa nodded slowly. "Well,st night, I got a call from an unknown number and apparently it was him."


    "What did he say?" Leonard''s expression grew colder.


    Melissa raised her eyes and bit her lip tightly. "He only said a few words, and they''re ''We haven''t seen each other in a long time, I hope you''re doing well!''"


    As she told him, Mellisa could even hear the voice back in her ears. Although it had changed, the voice was still impressive.


    Leonard was silent for a few seconds, his expression turned very serious. "What does he want to do? Did he say anything else?"


    Mellisa slowed down without hiding. "Nothing else, he just said hello, and hung up. I know him well, and he never does anything useless. He suddenly called out to me, it felt like he was hiding near me, watching me silently."


    Due to that inexplicable greeting, Mellisa''s heart became more and more uncertain.


    At this moment, Leonard thought a little, and said that he didn''t agree. "Not everyone can get into the Adlers'' house, he might not be here!"


    "I don''t think he''s in the Adler family myself, but I just think�� he''s most likely in Bandung. In other words, he''s still monitoring my current situation very well."


    Leonard could not bear to see her so mncholic, and raised his hand to stroke her hair. "No problem, no one can touch you here."


    Melissa shook her head silently. "Actually, I tried to escape more than once. But wherever I go, he can always track my whereabouts easily."


    "When I first arrived in Bandung, he immediately knew where I was. Now his words still haunt me. Based on my estimation, it must not be a coincidence."


    "It''s okay!" Leonard pulled her into his arms. "Don''t mind him. Whatever he wants, I will always be here to protect you."


    Mellisa''s heart felt hot, and shey on Leonard''s chest, closing her eyes and sighing heavily.


    This unknown potential danger was the one that rendered her most helpless.


    She even wished the other party could just let her go with her own life.


    Melissa gritted her teeth and tried hard to let go of the past memories that shed through her mind.


    Perhaps, the only thing to be grateful for was that now she no longer had to endure it all alone.


    She didn''t know how long she held onto Leonard''s chest. Melissa finally adjusted her emotions, and then distanced herself from Leonard. "Have you done your work?"


    Leonard nodded and kissed her forehead. "Documents have been submitted, the bidding will be reopened next Monday and I will take you there!"

 Chapter 876 - Congratulations To Leonard!

    Over the weekend, at Leonard''s request, Mellisa did not go to Leonhart''s study for lessons.


    Since he could see how her mood was affected, by taking advantage of her free time, he took Mellisa to go strolling around Bandung.


    Many problems in life can be released by gazing at a beautiful sight.


    This weekend was a rare peace andfort for Mellisa.


    In an instant, the day had turned into Monday.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Leonard brought Mellisa and all the consulting team to the association building as scheduled.


    Lockhart and his son also left together.


    On the way, Mellisa smoothed her cor? from time to time, wearing a suit in her disguise.


    Seeing that they were already approaching the building, she muttered. "Do you think the Adlers can win the bid?"


    Leonard had been busy with this bidding business for the previous few days.


    This image was actually very different from the man she had in mind.


    In Jakarta, he is a tough and brave policeman, his demeanor shows how he greatly appreciates truth.


    Although he sometimes abuses her, it is mostly love between lovers.


    Now that she was getting involved in the Adler family''s project, Mellisa had no idea she would see such a domineering aura in Leonard.


    The man turned his head and looked at her as he continued to drive, and when he curled his lips, he gave a vague answer. "Maybe yes, maybe not, we''ll find out in a moment!"


    Mellisa pursed her lips and turned her eyes to look at the building. "When I went out with you these past two days, I felt that you were quite rxed. I thought you were confident in your chances."


    A few secondster, the car drove into the parking lot in front of the building.


    The convoy in the rear row followed closely behind.


    Leonard stopped the car steadily, pulled the handbrake, and said, "I have an absolute chance of winning, like 70-80% maybe?"


    "You''re so confident huh?"


    Mellisa teased and unbuckled her seatbelt. As she got out of the car with Leonard, she saw Lockhart and his soning from behind the convoy.


    When Mellisa saw them, she was disgusted from the bottom of her heart.


    She mmed the car''s door without saying a word, held the document in her hand, and walked to Leonard''s side with low eyebrows, acting as an assistant.


    Leonard and Mellisa walked towards the building one after another.


    Luke caught this scene, so he couldn''t help but sneer again. "Brother, I heard you made an offer for the Adler family?"


    Leonard didn''t speak, he just stared at him quietly.


    Upon seeing this, Luke sneered cynically. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m a little worried about the failure of the Adler family this time. How will you exin it to uster? This is the first time our family attaches great importance to bidders, if it''s messed up, where should we put our face?"


    Leonard naturally knew the twists and turns in his heart. As he climbed the stairs, he narrowed his eyes on Luke. "You better think about why I''m the one being left in charge instead of you. Don''t waste your time worrying about others if you''re still not capable."


    Leonard then narrowed his eyes and gave him a full mocking look.


    Luke was stung by the irony, stared at his back and couldn''t help but hate him.


    Since they learned of the incident, he no longer had any thoughts of mending the emptiness of his heart.


    This deep hatred gave him a feeling as if he was bitten by a thousand ants, torturing him day and night.


    Luke also knew why he couldn''t win the favor to be entrusted with this responsibility.


    It was all because Leonard had a good father!


    He put him first in everything!


    That damn father and son...!


    At this moment, Lockhart walked slowly from behind, stood beside Luke, and shook his head. "How many times have I told you, don''t be in a rush. Why don''t you have a long memory?"


    Luke lowered his head with a frown, ignored the family advisory team that was passing by, and asked with certainty. "Father, that director you mentioned�� What can he give me?"


    He really couldn''t hold it again.


    How could that useless Leonard enjoy the position of heir to the Adler family!


    One day, he would definitely crush him and stomp hum under his feet.


    At this moment, Lockhart heard Luke''s words and his face suddenly changed. Then he squeezed his arm. "Shut up!"


    Luke was emotionally unstable, and his eyes darkened as he stared at him. "Dad...!"


    "In a public ce like this, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing Lockhart''s cold expression, Luke retracted his gaze nkly.


    "Don''t be angry, I just wanted to ask!"


    He didn''t know what was special about this director, who was treated differently by his father.


    ...


    At ten o''clock, thest part of the bidding meeting was carried out as scheduled.


    The person who opened the bid was still in charge of the consulting agency Zilion.


    Currently, Leonhart and Leonard, who sat in the first row, looked at the documents in their hands. The agency and the notary had entered the venue in session and had started a brief opening speech.


    "Everyone, we finally meet again! I''m sure you are very nervous about the oue of this bidding. As agents, we naturally understand everyone''s feelings. In order to maintain fairness, we may still need some time to review everything. Let me first announce the details of the offer. This time, there were 18panies participating in this bidding..."


    With the exnation of the person in charge, the atmosphere in the audience became more tense and serious.


    Eighteenpaniespeted together, but in the end, only three would enter the final stage, namely the auditing stage.


    "What? Only threepanies will participate in the auditing stage?"


    "How can our family fully meet your operating standards if we know nothing about thepany? What''s even the point of this meeting if we don''t deserve to enter the final stage?"


    "Right, give us an exnation!"


    Company representatives who were told they were not eligible for the review began to protest one by one.


    This kind of bidding process is unheard of.


    At this time, the person in charge from Zilion looked at everyone calmly, and then he exchanged a few words with his partner, and then said officially. "I know it may be difficult for everyone to ept a result like this. We will present our reasons to eachpany that we refuse to proceed to the next stage. The document I am holding is the bidding document submitted by variouspanies. Of course I have the details of eachpany in it. If you want to see it, you can take it yourself."


    When the words fell, many people rushed over.


    In the room, the security officers hastily stepped forward to maintain order after a brief chaos.


    Thepany representatives who were roaring loudly at the failure just now started to shut up at this time.


    The documents they were holding were indeed clearly stating the reasons for their failure, either because the tax audit is not qualified, or thepany is not qualified.


    In short, there are many reasons, but each one is convincing.


    The person on the stage was silent for a while, and then continued. "After the client, our agency and notary''s review, we have agreed on onepany. Thepany that won the bid is..."


    The man raised his microphone and looked at the people in the room. He then said loudly.


    "We unanimously select and entrust all of our client projects to thepany of the Adler family.. Congrattions to Mr Leonard Adler."

 Chapter 877 - Leonard’s Victory

    The moment the result was announced, things fell silent that even a falling needle could be heard in the room.


    Even when Leonhart heard this result, he couldn''t help but turn his eyes to look sideways at Leonard. He nodded his head as if giving his son an assessment.


    Luke, who was sitting on the chair, looked at the chief consultant Zilion with even more disbelief.


    Winning this offer is well deserved.


    But�� Why would the bidder be Leonard?!


    Obviously it was an offer initiated by the Adler family. Even after winning the bid, who is in charge of the project needs to be decided by the family through internal discussions first.


    Why is Leonard''s name already registered?!


    Luke was unable to ept such an oue for a while. He raised his hand and asked. "Since Zilion is the toppany in Indonesia, why would you make such a mistake?"


    "The bidder is apany belonging to the Adler family, therefore Leonard''s name should not be listed at all. You are not allowed to directly assign the person in charge of the project!"


    Hearing his voice, the person in charge of Zilion lowered his head in surprise. He carefully reviewed the document in his hand and even showed it to the colleague next to him.


    After confirming it was correct, he exined with a serious face. "Sir, I''m afraid you made a mistake. Thepany that made the bid this time is indeed apany from the Adler family, but in this document, this signature does not represent anypany, the signature belongs to Mr Leonard��"


    "Zilion has no right to appoint Leonard as the leader of the project. Any misunderstandings that may ur in your family, I hope you resolve them yourself after this meeting."


    "Mr. Leonard, these are the documents you submitted as well as the cooperation agreement, please take and review them first."


    He handed the document to the officer, and then passed it to Leonard.


    At this time, Luke was furious, thinking that after winning the bid, he would have a chance to be in charge of this project.


    Unexpectedly, the other party had reported that the person in charge of the project was Leonard.


    What did he do?!


    Luke''s gloomy gaze fell on Leonhart, no need to think about it, he must have plotted this beforehand!


    At this time, Mellisa got up politely and took the documents from themittee.


    When she was about to give it to Leonard, she saw him talking to the Patriarch.


    Right now, Leonhart was looking at him with interest, his fingertips still patting his knees.


    Leonard looked at his father, and shook his head helplessly whileughing. "This�� This is an ident for sure!"


    "What?" Leonhart didn''t see his anger, but instead asked casually.


    Leonard licked the corners of his dry lips, and when he took the documents from Mellisa, he sighed. "Before I submitted this document, I signed it. The official seal of our family was not in my study at the time, and coincidentally, you came to check the document. Since I was in a hurry and time was running out, I immediately signed it with my name."


    Leonard also didn''t think that the trivial thing he did would add to his identity as the person in charge.


    After speaking, Leonard handed the document to Leonhart. He added in a sentence full of frankness. "This was indeed an unintentional move. This may be against the Adler family''s rules but I actually did it by ident."


    All of the Adler family business, their real power and responsibilities will be allocated through the Patriarch. This is theirw.


    Leonhart epted the offer, but did not open it, and stared intently at Leonard.


    Seeing that he was still calm and open, he tossed the document back at him with a smile. "Since it was an unintentional move, then treat it as an idental arrangement! This is a result that has been notarized by a notary, which means you can only ept the fact that you are the person in charge of the project. Good job!"


    In thest sentence, Leonhart''s eyes were full of admiration.


    Leonard looked at the document in his hand, suddenly feeling a bit strange.


    He narrowed his eyes and turned to look into Leonhart''s eyes. "Father, have you really read the final proposal at that time?"


    Leonhart nodded calmly. "I''ve read it."


    "That�� How could you possibly miss such an important thing!"


    Leonhart''s mouth curved slightly, but he just smiled.


    Seeing this, Leonard started to care. "I suddenly felt that even though the world is my enemy, I feel that I should not offend you! Otherwise, I might disappear under your wit and cunning scheme!"


    Leonhart nced at him, and when he woke up, he smiled and said, "You obviously don''t want to have anything to do with me. Even though we have won this project, future cooperation is a top priority."


    "I know, you can rest assured that I will take it seriously!" Leonard nodded humbly.


    His father, the Patriarch himself, was a true master of tricks and cunning moves!


    At this moment, just as the people in the room were about to stand up to leave, an office worker hurriedly entered from outside the door.


    He whispered a few words to the people on the stage, and ced the file bag on the table.


    After that, the person in charge nodded clearly and spoke to the guests again. "The clients we represent would like to thank everyone for their kindness. He has prepared dinner for everyone on the Starlight Cruise at the jetty this evening. We will be sending out invitations and we hope everyone can take the time to attend. "


    Not long after, thepany representatives who epted the invitation left the ce with much dissatisfaction.


    But tonight, they wanted to see who owns this mysterious real estatepany.


    At this time, everyone left the building one after another.


    When Leonhart was about to leave, Lockhart walked to the front, and said in a low tone, "Brother, do you mind getting back together?"


    "I''m about to go to thepany, what do you want?"


    Lockhart''s face was cold. "Of course I wouldn''t mind going with you. I found something rted to you, and we can talk about it on the way."


    Leonhart did not refuse. "Then, Leonard... you will attend a thank you banquet on behalf of the Adlers in the evening."


    Leonard handed the documents to Melissa for safekeeping, got up and nodded. "Yes."


    He stood there watching the two of them, and as they left, he met Luke''s gloomy look as soon as he looked back.


    Leonard didn''t speak, he raised the corners of his mouth happily indeed.


    Luke was angry, but he remembered his father''s instructions.


    He pressed his thin lips tightly and looked to the side. "Father and son... you both are really disgusting. Do you really treat the rest of the Adler family as idiots?"


    Leonard looked at him with a light expression. "Luke, I''ll give you some advice. Be a man before it''s toote."


    Luke''s nose went wide, his eyes cold. "Don''t give me advice, Leonard, don''t brag too soon."


    Luke exited the room with a reassuring threat.


    At this moment, therge room becamepletely empty.


    The chairs were a mess and the only person inside was the janitor.


    Leonard slowly turned to Mellisa''s side, and was about to speak when he saw her staring at the cooperation agreement in her hands with weary eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Leonard''s heart tightened, worried about the gloom that Mellisa was showing.


    Hearing that voice, Mellisa wriggled the corners of her mouth, looking at him with a smooth expression.

 Chapter 878 - Only Jean Widjaya Can Do It!

    Leonard''s gentle expression gradually turned cold and serious. Just as he was about to continue asking, the person in charge of the Zilion organization was already walking behind him. "Master Leonard, I''m sorry!"


    "What''s up? Is something wrong?"


    His frown frightens the other party. After hesitating for a few seconds, he honestly said. "Sir, our client is in the conference room next door. He said if you have any questions, you can speak to him now."


    Leonard''s gaze returned to the document in Mellisa''s hand. "I haven''t read the terms of the agreement. But since he''s next door, I''ll talk to him first. Let''s meet him then."


    The man nodded. "Alright, then pleasee with me!"


    Leonard was about to leave, but he suddenly hesitated. He then leaned into Mellisa''s ear, advising. "Please read the contents of the agreement, note which one is problematic. I will talk to the client for a while. After you finish reading it, you can go straight in."


    Leonard thought that from the start Mellisa had a strong feeling of weariness towards this offer, maybe she could find a loophole in the agreement.


    Leonard''s deep voice blew a warm breath into Mellisa''s ear.


    She shrank her neck involuntarily and nodded slowly. "Okay!"


    Leonard frowned strangely, but since the representative of Zilion was still waiting by his side, he didn''t ask anymore.


    After he left, Mellisa looked back at the agreement document in her hand. After turning the front page, she stroked the page with her fingertips.


    Her gaze was fixed on the line of words.


    Party A: Genesis Real Estate Company.


    Thispany... Is this apany she knew?!


    ...


    At the same time, Leonard followed to the meeting room door, and when he approached the ss doors, he vaguely saw a tall figure.


    The agent from Zilion knocked politely on the door, and said to Leonard who was beside him. "Master Leonard, pleasee in!"


    Leonard nodded and thanked him, and stepped into the meeting room quietly.


    Why did he feel familiar with this man!


    Currently, the man was standing in front of the window with his back to him, and one hand on his back, his posture looking elegant and mysterious.


    Leonard''s heartbeat was a little too fast.


    He narrowed his eyes, took a step forward, and hesitantly said, "Jean?"


    When those words came out, the man in front of the window slowly turned around, his gentle tone mixed with a touch of teasing. "Master Leonard, I hope our cooperation will go well!"


    Leonard took a sharp breath as he fell silent for a moment.


    He smiled bitterly in disbelief, licked his lips, shook his head and said, "I didn''t think that you would be the one to break this tradition of cooperation in Bandung!"


    Jean casually leaned against the window, behind which the sun was blinding. After being out of sight for several months, he was still graceful, calm and noble.


    Hearing that, the man took the cigarette case from the window sill and threw it at him. "How are you?"


    Leonard raised his arm to catch a cigarette, grabbed two, and walked over to Jean. When he handed one to him, he smiled and said, "Not bad! My rtionship with Mellisa has improved, which is a good thing!"


    The man pursed his thin lips pretentiously. "So you don''t n on pretending to be sick anymore?"


    Leonard looked at him dimly, pointed the cigarette to his mouth, and leaned against the window sill. "I have to thank you for the advice you gave me... Jean, I wonder, why did you suddenly get involved in the real estate industry in Bandung?"


    Leonard stared at Jean for a moment. The charm of the man in front of him was really hard to ignore.


    Even though he and Jean had known each other not long ago, he had great respect and admiration for him.


    Recalling that this strange and unusual encounter had attracted a lot of attention in Bandung, he remembered that only the Widjaya family could do all these things.


    At this moment, Jean''s and Leonard''s eyes were facing each other. His thin lips were exhaling cigarette smoke, and his posture leaned backfortably. "I always hear about amazing people in Bandung, so of course I want to join!"


    Leonard couldn''t believe this exnation!


    With Jean''s methods and skills, all of his real estate projects can be done on their own, so why bother looking for a partner?!


    Seeing Leonard''s suspicion, the man lightly dumped the ashes of his cigarette in the ashtray on the windowsill. "I''m a businessman, so of course I won''t do any risky business. If the Widjaya family really wants to gain a foothold in this city, I think my family will be able to be independent. But if my family works with the Adlers here... no one dares to doubt the Widjaya family anymore!"


    Leonard suddenly narrowed his eyes, he exhaled a circle of smoke, nodding with a sly gaze.


    Although Jean''s exnation seemed usible, he remained skeptical.


    Jean Widjaya''s strong background allows him to know everything about the powerful families in Bandung.


    The unexpected power that had just set foot in Bandung clearly needed the protection of the Adler family.


    Some words may not need to be mentioned!


    ��


    In contrast, when Leonard left the room, Mellisa was momentarily stunned. She then took out her cell phone and started asking about the Widjaya family''s real estate in Surabaya.


    If this coboration was really one with Jean''spany, then all of these previous oddities could be exined.


    There was a faint warm color in Mellisa''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but wonder if this was the special cooperation given to them by Lilia and Jean.


    Right now, in the empty room, there were only a few employees tasked with supervising.


    Mellisa was still in her chair looking intently at her phone, so she didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. Suddenly, there was a figure walking slowly from the door wearing a long loose skirt and a hat.


    She was stopped for a moment by the guards, then walked over to Mellisa and sat down next to her.


    Mellisa was still leaning forward and suddenly a clear voice sounded. "What are you looking at?"


    Mellisa was startled, and her cell phone fell to the floor with a loud thud along the side of her feet.


    She stared at her phone in bewilderment, then looked away stiffly for a long time, and suddenly forgot to react.


    Lilia tilted her head to look at her, raised her hand to y with the brim of her hat, and said to Mellisa, "Are you so surprised to see me, Miss Mellisa Mayer?!"


    At this moment, Mellisa tried to catch her breath and forgot about her phone. When she raised her head, she looked at Lilia in confusion, then asked stupidly with watery eyes. "Why did youe to Bandung?"


    Lilia bulged her cheeks, leaned on her waist, picked up the cell phone from the floor and handed it to Mellisa with a smile. "Honeymoon!"


    Mellisa bit the corner of her mouth, holding back the pain of her tears. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier��"


    "It''s a surprise for you!"


    While looking at Mellisa who was wearing a men''s suit, Lilia touched her nails on her cheek and said with emotion. "I didn''t expect that my sister could look so handsome in a suit!"

 Chapter 879 - How Long Do You Plan To Stay?

    At this time, Mellisa''s heart was hot, and she looked at the agreement in her hand and said, "So this Genesis Company real estate really belongs to Jean��"


    Lilia looked at Mellisa with a slightly moved expression. Her bright eyes answered, "This is his, what''s wrong? Seeing your tearful expression, did you think we came here specifically just to send you a cooperation project?"


    Mellisa''s eyes were soft as she looked at her. She frankly said, "Well, I used to think of it this way."


    "How could it be!" Lilia replied with a smile. "Both of us are here for our honeymoon. The purpose of the project itself isn''t clear so maybe Jean didn''t tell me this. But apparently, my future brother-inw is good enough to get the cooperation contract. This is really good!"


    Lilia praised without hesitation, and caused Melisa to narrow her eyes. "Since you didn''t know about this project, how did you know that Leonard had won his cooperation offer?"


    Oopsies!


    Lilia blinked and brushed the tip of her nose with her finger. "I overheard it when I came here just now."


    "Is that true?" Mellisa closed the agreement document in her hand without smiling.


    Lilia nodded innocently in response. "Yes!"


    In the end, she faintly saw Mellisa''s suspicion. She didn''t want to waste time on this matter and change the subject. "Sis, it''s been more than two weeks since west met, why do you look even fatter?"


    As Lilia spoke, her eyes fell on Mellisa''s stomach. It was not an illusion before, and she was sure her sister''s stomach was distended.


    At this moment, Mellisa lowered her head following her movements, her expression slowed down, and then she said honestly, "Lilia, you�� you are going to be an aunt!"


    Lilia was stunned for a moment and didn''t respond. "Who? Me? An aunt?"


    When she finished speaking, Mellisa took her hand and ced it right on top of her stomach, then said with a small smile. "This child belongs to him."


    Hearing this, Lilia was stunned!


    Her arms trembled, her hands went limp and gently stroked Mellisa''s stomach. "Sis, you�� Are you pregnant too?"


    Melissa smiled and nodded. "More than four months."


    Lilia had a hard time holding back when she heard that. She withdrew her hand and held her stomach as she said. "That''s good, the two of our children can keep each otherpany in the future! If you are more than four months pregnant, why didn''t you tell me back then? If I found out you were pregnant, I definitely wouldn''t let you go so easily."


    No wonder she always thought her sister was fat. Apparently, she was pregnant!


    At this moment, Mellisa blinked her eyebrows happily, and reached out and flicked her sister''s hat. "The important thing is it''s not toote to find out."


    As soon as he finished, Lilia looked at him with a grin."If I didn''t ask, wouldn''t you say it?"


    Mellisa pretended to be seriously meditating for a few seconds, then she smiled slyly, "No need to ask. In the end, I can''t��.. hide this belly of mine forever!"


    Lilia nced at her, but she wasn''t really angry. Deep down in her heart, she felt pressured by Mellisa''s independence.


    She could hardly understand her sister''s thoughts.


    She was even willing to hide her pregnancy when she became her bridesmaid.


    Lilia was worried that maybe there''s a reason for Mellisa for hiding it in the first ce.


    The sisters finally chatted and lost track of time. Suddenly, two male figures slowly entered the room.


    Lilia smiled and turned her head, looked Jean in the eye, and asked with a tilted head, "Are you done talking?"


    In an instant, she looked at Leonard who was wearing a suit, and at that time she greeted cheerfully. "Brother-inw, it''s been a long time!"


    The way she called him made Leonard feel veryfortable.


    He nodded gently. "It''s been a long time since we met. You look good, and you look rounder!"


    Mellisa looked straight at Leonard intensely, and this gave Leonard a slight chill.


    Lilia stared at him stiffly, and then walked slowly to Jean''s side. She naturally took hold of his hand, then said with a serious expression. "Am I that fat?"


    Ever since she was pregnant, she had been really worried about her appearance!


    At this time, the man held her hand firmly with a bit of strength and brought the person to his side.


    He raised his eyes towards Melissa again, and replied calmly. "Inparison, Mellisa is rounder."


    Huh? Did he just say my future wife is fatter?! Did this guy seriously have a problem with his eyes?1


    Leonard looked at the two people in front of him with a disbelieving expression. He shook his head and sighed. He then nced at Melisa with a pitiful gaze.


    Melissa then red at him with a sullen face.


    The little drama, imperceptibly, also narrowed the distance between the four of them again.


    When they left the building, it was almost 12 at noon.


    Leonard suggested going to the nearest western food restaurant.


    In that case, Lilia and Jean immediately epted it.


    Just like when they were in Jakarta, they got into their own cars and left.


    Melissa leaned forward and sat next to the driver, her eyes constantly looking out.


    "Don''t worry. After arriving at the restaurantter, you can see her however you want!"


    Leonard reminded her when he caught Mellisa''s movement. He leaned forward to fasten Mellisa''s seat belt.


    Mellisa turned and almost hit Leonard''s chin.


    She reached out her hand and pushed him. "I''ll do it myself!"


    Leonard turned and sat down, but looked sideways at her teasingly. "Why did I think that you turned cold towards me after Lilia came?"


    Mellisa looked at him with a smile. "You didn''t do anything wrong though!"


    The smile on the corner of Leonard''s mouth hardened!


    Melissa ignored his blunt expression and asked, "When you went next door, what were you talking about with Jean? Did you ask him what will happen to this project?"


    "It was just a simple chat. There are some things that don''t need to be asked, and we all know that!"


    Leonard''s deep gaze slowly stared straight ahead, his answer made Mellisa speechless.


    She had sensed that Jean''spany had indeed prepared it for Leonard.


    ��


    At the tinum Grill Restaurant, a group of four people came to the open terrace upstairs.


    The service staff was well trained and gave them a menu book, and even nced at Lilia before leaving.


    She is a star!


    Leonard opened the menu and handed it to the opposite side first. "Look at the menu first. The steaks and seafood at this restaurant are very good."


    Jean took it easily, and heard the man ask him again. "How long do you n to stay?"


    Mellisa also raised her head upon hearing the question.


    Lilia averted her gaze and thought for a moment.. "It depends, maybe a few days, half a month�� I don''t know. What does my future brother-inw think?"

 Chapter 880 - An Inappropriate Sight!

    Leonard shook his head slightly and said, "No idea, but if the two of you are free, you can stay in Bandung for a while. Even though it''s not as big as Surabaya, you won''t feel upset once you get to know this beautiful city!"


    After hearing that voice, Lilia looked at Mellisa. Seeing her with a hopeful look on the corners of her mouth, she immediately agreed. "Okay, I will trouble you then!"


    Oh, so the previous ''Brother-inw-to-be'' has be ''brother-inw'' indeed!


    Leonard immediately felt that the sun was very bright today.


    For the meals, the four of them ate and chatted, and the atmosphere was harmonious and warm.


    After eating, Mellisa wiped her hands with a napkin, and asked seriously, "Where will you live?"


    Leonard put down his cutlery, and answered in time, "Why don''t you guys stay at my family''s house? The ce is spacious and there are not many people. I also have many rooms. If there''s no work on weekdays, the four of us can go out together."


    Mellisa then nced at him faintly.


    Did this man seriously think Jean needed him?


    Hearing this, Jean didn''t exactly answer but looked sideways at Lilia beside him.


    Lilia smiled gently, and then nodded. "Then, we will stay at the Adlers'' house. I also want to see what the mysterious house of the famous Adler family looks like!"


    "Heh, that''s too much. These years, my family has rarely participated in disputes, so it makes one feel mysterious." Leonard exined nonchntly.


    At this moment, Mellisa looked at Lilia with her elbows nudged her on the table. "Are you going back now or after dinner tonight?"


    He remembered that Jean had specially prepared a dinner on the Starlight Cruise at the docks tonight.


    Lilia''s eyes flickered. "After dinner is over, we both need to clean up first."


    "I see."


    At around 1:30 pm, Lilia and Mellisa temporarily separated on the lower floor of the restaurant.


    ...


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Mellisa went to the Starlight Cruise''s dock with Leonard while continuing to y his male assistant. When they arrived, they found many people had gathered in the parking lot outside.


    Among them, there were many familiar faces seen in the building earlier.


    Mellisa got out of the car and fastened the buttons of her coat, passed through the noisy crowd around her, and said lightly, "It seems that everyone is very curious about Jean''s identity."


    Leonard wore a dark blue suit of the same color as her.


    He and Mellisa stood in front of the car, narrowed their eyes at the scene, and scoffed after a while. "The people in Bandung know each other well. Jean''s approach to this project may have angered a lot of them."


    Mellisa raised her eyebrows in an instant. "Is that bad for them?"


    Leonard saw her concern, took a step towards her, and quietly grasped her fingers. "Not at the moment. Even if they want to harm Jean, they should consider whether they dare offend the Adlers. After all, Jean is now a partner of the Adlers."


    Mellisa sighed, and the worry on her face faded a little. "I hope so."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Jean and Lilia be in danger."


    Leonard tried to calm Mellisa down, after which he walked with her to board the yacht.


    The guests gathered in the parking lot followed them and stepped onto the deck.


    Tonight''s Starlight Cruise ship seems to have been fully chartered.


    On the deck of therge cruise ship, apart from seeing the service staff pass by, there was no one else.


    The banquet was held in the center area of ??the upper dock.


    Under the guidance of the staff, Leonard and Mellisa quickly arrived at the banquet area.


    Above, there were rows of square tables filled with food and tables with bottles of wine on either side. The string of crystal chandeliers above them projected a beautiful glow as the sun gradually set to the west.


    By now, there were already people leaning around the ship''s railing around the deck.


    With more and more people in it, the atmosphere here is no longer monotonous.


    "Leonard, I left in a hurry in the morning and I haven''t congratted you. As expected, the Adler family is indeed full of talent. You were gone so long before, and your first appearance was striking by winning such an important match. Absolutely satisfying!"


    At this time, a representative of thepany participating in the bidding came to Leonard and congratted him with a smirk.


    This sour tone was insincere no matter how one heard it.


    Leonard lowered his head slightly, and his face curled into a sly smile as usual. "You praise too much, thank you for the kind words."


    His calm demeanor caused the other party to blink, and he didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    When the atmosphere was a little awkward, from the deck stairs, suddenly a call was heard. "Leonard!"


    For a moment, Mellisa and Leonard looked at each other. Tonight is a thank you banquet prepared by Jean, why did that womane?!


    Leonard looked at him with a calm face and saw Lyn walking side by side with Luke.


    Perhaps since this was a banquet, she was wearing a bright silver dress with a long skirt. She looks as if she is shining with stars that have begun to appear in the sky.


    Her figure made Mellisa blink. Her dress was simr to the one she wore at the masquerade that night.


    Lyn walked briskly and as she stood in front of Leonard, her eyes were filled with excitement. "Leonard, I didn''t expect you to be here!"


    Leonard looked at her expressionlessly. "What are you doing here?"


    Before Lyn could answer, Luke was the first to make a wave.


    "Brother, it is very rude of you to bring your servant to such an important banquet. After all, this banquet could be said to celebrate your first victory. Therefore, it is inappropriate to hang around with a servant. That''s why I brought Lyn here so she can apany you."


    Mellisa stood beside Leonard and didn''t say anything. Her identity as a servant was at times a very good disguise, but at the same time difficult.


    At this moment, Lyn muttered. "Leonard, actually I asked Luke to take me here. After that day''s banquet, I always wanted to see you. I heard your eyes are getting better, is that right?"


    Leonard looked at her nonchntly, and a smirk appeared in his eyes."What do you think?"


    Lyn immediately smiled upon hearing this, and even waved in front of him pretending. "So your eyes arepletely healed! I''m so happy for you!"


    "No need!"


    Leonard''s cold cheeks did not have the slightest emotion, and any fool could see that he was tired of facing Lyn.


    "Leonard, I..."


    Just as Lyn was about to speak, there was amotion around the crowd.


    "Look at that!"


    "Ooh, is that person in charge of that mysterious real estatepany?"


    "I can''t wait to see the one who dares to vite the cooperation rules in Bandung so arbitrarily!"


    Around them, everyone''s whispers grew louder.


    Leonard and Mellisa also took advantage of this trend to look at themotion.


    At that moment, from the direction of the deck''s entrance, several people walked slowly.

 Chapter 881 - Warning From Jean Widjaya

    The ones who walked in the front were a man and a woman dressed casually.


    The well-built man was wearing only a ck shirt and trousers. Looking simple yet showed a cold attitude and dignity that couldn''t be underestimated.


    And the woman next to him looked pregnant, with a red knee-length skirt and tied hair, looking beautiful and dignified.


    Behind them were two men in ck suits.


    Looks like it''s their bodyguards!


    At this time, Luke also saw this scene. He narrowed his eyes and looked ahead, his gaze fixed on the handsome man''s face, full of attention.


    But Lyn''s gaze was on the woman next to him. After a while, she said lightly. "She is the supermodel, Lilia!"


    Someone heard this, and their eyes fell on Lilia''s body one after another.


    It was verymon for celebrities to attend events like this, but the man next to her��


    At this moment, someone started checking the news regarding Lilia with a cell phone.


    Suddenly, someone mumbled, "Lilia''s husband is from the Widjaya family in Surabaya�� Jean Widjaya!"


    Jean Widjaya?!


    Many people averted their eyes suspiciously, they''d never heard of it!


    They had more or less heard of Widjaya''s family in Surabaya, but Jean''s name didn''t seem to be well known.


    Not long after, Jean hugged Lilia and walked into the crowd on the deck.


    He calmly greeted the gazes of the surrounding surveince, stood in front of Leonard in the blink of an eye, and extended his hand gracefully. "Master Leonard, it is an honor to work with you!"


    Leonard collided with his gaze and stretched out his hand to shake his. "Master Jean, the honor is mine!"


    This seemingly very polite greeting did not make others hesitate.


    The surrounding crowd gradually approached them, and everyone looked different.


    Jean let go of his hand, turned slightly and faced the crowd. "Thank you for attending the banquet hosted by mypany. There are no restrictions tonight, please have fun."


    Someone whispered mockingly behind the crowd. "Who''s this boy telling us to have fun? So confident!"


    "Yes, it seems that having fun in Surabaya is not as luxurious as in Bandung!"


    "Hey, do you see that woman next to him? How about we get her drunk and take her to our room? I''ve never slept with a supermodel!"


    These people are starting to enjoy the party, but they are still worried about the deals.


    Besides, they didn''t know Jean''s identity, so of course doubt still welled up in their hearts.


    With these voicesing undisturbed, Leonard''s face was instantly icy cold.


    However, just as he was about to speak, someone quickly came out from behind Jean.


    The man was tall and strong, he walked to the back of the crowd without saying a word, and came up to somepany representatives who just badmouthed Jean.


    "What do you want? Let me go! This is Bandung, this rude attitude of yours is totally inappropriate, let go!"


    "Let go of me or you will get what you deserve!"


    The three people were dragged by their cors. Even if they continued to struggle to break free, they still couldn''t get rid of the other person''s restraints.


    The one dragging them is Clifford!


    "Young Master, your order?" Clifford asked nkly.


    After he finished speaking, there was no sound on the deck.


    What kind of person is Jean Widjaya? The first time he appeared in front of them, he had dealt with these people directly?


    Isn''t that amazing?!


    At this time, Jean raised his thin lips. He obviously didn''t say anything, but his majestic aura was filled with a cold sense of suffocation.


    Leonard coldly nced at thepany representative who was still screaming, then stepped forward, and whispered. "This partner of mine has a statusparable to the Adlers. If you are rude to him, are you ready to be enemies of the Adlers?"


    The three people panicked in an instant.


    At this time, Jean still didn''t speak, only waving his hand at Clifford casually.


    Clifford understood without needing to say anything. With overwhelming force, he grabbed the men by the cors and directly�� threw them into the sea from the deck.


    "Argh!!!"


    There was amotion, but no one dared to say more.


    This terrifying suppression obviously made everyone grimace in pain and even flinch.


    Jean ignored everyone''s horrified looks, grabbed Lilia''s arm and nodded calmly. "Today''s banquet is a form of my gratitude for the time and effort that everyone put into mypany''s bidding project. If you have any criticism, I will take it kindly. But if you speak ill of my wife, take this incident as a warning. The weather is hottely and I know everyone''s burning out. Swimming in the sea alive is a good luck charm, and it doesn''t seem too bad for those who''re easily excited and med by envy!"


    Lilia has always been Jean Widjaya''s bottom line.


    His indifferent and cold speech was even more shocking!


    He had thrown people into the sea so easily and said that person was lucky to be alive?


    How strong was the Widjaya family that they dared to act arrogantly in Bandung?


    Everyone was confused, but they didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    After all, a warning like this was quite frightening.


    On the deck, thest light of the setting sun was still emanating, and the faint sound of several people calling for help from the sea could be heard.


    The servants put thedder on the side of the ship at just the right time. Prior to this, the maids also threw buoys and were ready to help in case someone drowned.


    Above this silent deck, a small chuckle came. "Jean, you are so kind!" This person''s voice was short, and everyone turned their heads to look around.


    They saw a man wearing the same ck suit as Clifford standing on the spot and joking casually.


    Isn''t he a bodyguard?!


    Perhaps, seeing everyone''s hesitation, he slowly stepped forward and as he stood by Jean''s side, he nodded with one hand on his coat and said, "Hello everyone, I''m Glen from the Sylvester family, the owners of Starlight Cruise!"


    The owner?!


    So he is a member of the Sylvester family, a giant in the cruise ship industry?!


    It had been a long time since they had heard that name.


    But why did he suddenly appear with the Widjaya family members today?!


    What is the rtionship between them?


    Glen saw everyone''s shocked expressions, pulled the corners of his mouth, and said towards Clifford, "Those three people, the ones you just threw into the sea, help them out. One of them seems to be working with my family. After that, ask him toe to me to talk about termination."


    Glen looked at Lilia. "Lilia, don''t be angry, such a small matter is not worth upsetting you!"


    Lily smiled. "I''m not angry, I understand that everyone is still upset that they failed to reach a partnership with my husband. However, the Widjaya family''s future project in Bandung is more than just some real estate. If they understand this, then offending my husband will be their loss!"


    Glen raised his eyebrows, patted Jean''s shoulder, looked around and sighed. "My friend, as thergest shareholder of my family''s cruise ship, you can stop all cruise ship cooperation projects between my family and this city of Bandung at any time."


    "Do you know how many people depend on the cruise ship and tourism industry to make a living here? If they dare to offend you again, let''s see how brave they are!"

 Chapter 882 - We Are Brothers!

    Glen''s words were loud, adding a touch of terror to the hearts of everyone under the dark sky.


    No wonder the Widjaya family dared to break the rules in Bandung, it turns out that he is a hardliner with a strong background!


    And the people who had belittled Jean''s family before now cowered in fear.


    Whether it was Glen''s statement or Jean''s warning by throwing people overboard, it was enough to shock the guests.


    At this moment, Glen pinched his waist with one hand and looked around in disdain. "Everyone, do you have any questions?"


    Silence spread around him.


    Seeing this, Glen said in a rxed tone, "Since everything is fine, let''s start today''s dinner. Earlier, this friend of mine said you are free to party, so just take advantage of today''s opportunity to be more familiar, maybe you will be interested in the future. Who knows if there will be an unexpected cooperation at the end of this banquet!"


    After saying this, the crowd immediately dispersed.


    Seeing this scene, Glen couldn''t help but sneer and curse.


    They are all a group of businessmen who have forgotten their ces and so he had to show them.


    At this moment, Glen caught a glimpse of the many people on this deck whispering to each other. He then shrugged, turned and looked at Jean. "You, don''t stand there, let''s find a ce to drink!"


    Lilia smiled and walked to Mellisa''s side. "You guys talk first, I want to take a stroll around this ce!"


    Glen nodded, watching Lilia and Mellisa walk towards the other side of the deck. "Jean, your wife is as resourceful as ever!"


    A few minutester, Jean, Glen and Leonard were seated at a square table on the side of the ship''s deck.


    Leonard never said a word, he was just busy with a cigarette in his hand.


    Glen, who was sitting beside Jean with his legs folded, satfortably and rxed.


    He lifted his chin slightly, looked at Leonard opposite him, and smacked the corner of his mouth. "Do you still know me?"


    Leonard stopped from lifting his cigarette, squinting through theyers of smoke then nodding. "Of course."


    Glen licked his lips and looked at Jean jokingly. "I didn''t expect the two of you to have your own women!"


    Jean extended his eyebrows elegantly. "This world is too small!"


    Glen chuckled, but didn''t answer.


    Leonard finished his cigarette and stubbed the butt into the ashtray. He swallowed and looked at Jean with an indistinct expression. "Jean, do you know the Sylvester family in Parma?"


    "The Sylvester family was able to gain power thanks to him and to prove our gratitude, we will dly help him with all of our resources!" Glen spoke the shocking news tly.


    Leonard was stunned for a moment, shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Sure enough,pared to Jean Widjaya, I am too far behind!"


    Glen narrowed his eyes to observe Leonard''s broad smile, leaned closer to the table, and said to him, "I heard that you haven''t been at the Adlers'' house in recent years. How can youpare with us who never leave our families? Before I came, I heard from Jean about your situation. I didn''t expect him toe to Bandung��"


    "Glen!" Just as Glen was about to speak the truth without a second thought, the man beside him gave a warning.


    Glen stopped, stared at him helplessly, and then turned around.


    Leonard sharply noticed that something was off. Glen was about to tell him something, but was suddenly interrupted by a warning from Jean.


    Leonard sighed silently, and lit another cigarette in annoyance.


    The atmosphere at the table became a little stagnant from the silence. Glen muttered for a moment, then stood up. I''m going to the wine cer to get some bottles, you two can talk first."


    Glen realized that maybe Jean had something to discuss with Leonard.


    After Glen left, Leonard looked down at the cigarette in his hand and said in a mocking voice, "Coming to Bandung specifically for my business this time, right?"


    The man looked at him nkly. He said in a soft voice, "That''s not really true, I''m here on a honeymoon with Lilia."


    Leonard raised his eyes and ran to his pupils, then took a deep breath. "Glen and I haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years."


    "Honestly I don''t know him at all. All I know is that my mother is his aunt but like... very distant aunt. Our rtionship is not very close. For the past few years, the Slyvester family has been in charge of the cruise ship industry in Bandung, but I didn''t expect him to be in charge. He really has be the chairman of the Sylvester family cruise ship."


    As the words fell, Leonard suddenly smoked his cigarette.


    His appearance was dull and discreet.


    After beingid out on the table forparison, one would find that the distance between them was almost infinite.


    At this moment, he clearly felt the difference in strength between himself and Jean.


    This was probably the fundamental reason why he had not yet attained the position of heir to the Adler family.


    At this time, Jean was sitting on a chair with a rxed posture, bending his legs slowly, showing a hint ofziness.


    He looked at Leonard''s depressed gaze, his pupils deep. "What Glen said is true. You have been away from the Adler family''s affairs for many years, and in essence, this is very different from our home. If you had not gone to the capital city then, you would have been the leader of the Adler Family by now!"


    Leonard''s eyes flickered, sighing softly. "You don''t need tofort me. In terms of strength and means, I am too inferiorpared to you. I always thought that as long as I returned to Bandung, I should immediately retrieve what was rightfully mine. But you have seen the fact that this Adler family feud is not that easy, and I''ve indeed lost all my support for not being here."


    After hearing this, Jean followed his line of sight and looked into the distance together. "When we were young, we had absolutely no ambition, so thinking about women or living leisurely isn''t a bad thing. Now that you''ve returned, you''ve had the experience of living in the outside world. Naturally, you have experience and abilities that the other members of your family don''t have. No matter how you do it, keep trying! Don''t bother to stop even if it''s really hard!"


    These illuminating words filled Leonard''s eyes withplexity. He looked back at Jean, licked the corners of his lower lip, and sighed. "You are more confident than me."


    "I only trust you." Jean looked at Leonard frankly. "Whether it''s me or Glen, we''re here to be your supporters!"


    Leonard was quite touched. He closed his eyes and tried to contain the overflowing emotions.


    He smiled awkwardly. "Are you sure I won''t lose? Why do you want to help me?"


    "Of course I believe you will win, because�� We are brothers!"


    Jean''s tone was very nonchnt, as if stating a fact!


    Hearing this, Leonard looked up at the night sky and heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Actually I''m a little tired and want to give up on pursuing that position. But now, as you said, it''s time to fight! Before, I lost many opportunities because I kept looking back. Sometimes I couldn''t stop thinking that if I hadn''t run away and be a police officer in Jakarta, would my position be as bad as it is now?"


    "But you''re right indeed, I should make my life experience my weapon!"

 Chapter 883 - I Don’t Know You!

    Jean watched him while looking up at the starry sky. With his thin lips slightly to the side, he spoke in a low voice. "The most important thing is to keep trying. If you are still in Jakarta, there will definitely be no room for me and Glen to y. Moreover, you are the eldest young master of the Adler family, it makes sense for you to seize the power!"


    Leonard pressed his cheek and looked at Jean. "Even so, my position is really behind."


    "Then take a moment to pause and improve your skills. Once you feel ready, it''s time for the world to know that the true heir to the Adler family is a capable and unyielding person!"


    In short, Leonard''s heart started to get motivated.


    His eyes were filled with gratitude, and he solemnly said, "Jean, I owe you one."


    "Since you owe me, then treat Melissa well. If Mellisa isn''t happy, Lilia will feel sad too.


    "In the bonds of brotherhood, there is no need to say thank you. If you really want to gain a foothold, I suggest taking the time to shed some of the traits you had when you were a cop. If you are too rigid, you will be depressed. And if you are too gentle, you will be pressured. The bnce of the two is something suitable for your current situation."


    ...


    Currently, Lilia and Mellisa were looking towards the square table on the side of the ship not far from where they were standing. Neither of these two sisters spoke.


    After a while, Glen, who was taking the wine, returned from the cabin to the top deck.


    With two bottles of wine in his hand, he gave them to the waiter, and walked towards the railing of the ship.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Glen''s arrival broke the silence between the two sisters.


    Lilia smiled slightly, then turned towards him. "I see that my brother-inw''s face doesn''t look very good, what are they talking about?"


    Glen casually leaned against the side of the ship, turned his head and looked up. He then said seriously,? "Perhaps they are talking about their ideals."


    Lilia nced at Glen faintly, this exnation was really amazing!


    Glen didn''t hear an answer, and when he turned his gaze, he looked at Mellisa. "Are you the woman?"


    Mellisa nodded lightly. "Mr. Glen, it''s a pleasure to talk to you."


    "Don''t call me that, I''m a cousin. If you don''t mind, you can call me big brother. It''s fine."


    As the words fell, Mellisa looked at Lilia in amazement.


    Glen captured this scene, knowing that they might not understand the story in it, and exined. "His mother is my aunt but like�� a very distant aunt. I won''t exin how distant it is. After all, I haven''t contacted him for over ten years. When I was little, I met him once. Even though we weren''t close, we never had a fight."


    Melissa nodded clearly. "Thank you for helping today."


    Glen pressed the corner of his lower lip. "Hey, it''s nothing. I recently arrived in Bandung, and I''ve heard a lot about the Adler family. If you are truly his woman, you could call me any time. Oh yeah, I heard you and Jean will be staying in this city for a while huh? Would you like to stay on my yacht? I can prepare a room for you."


    After that, Glen raised his eyebrows and looked at Lilia.


    After seeing this, Lilia said,? "You''re very generous and kind, but we n to stay at the Adler family''s house, which happens to be where my brother-inw lives."


    Glen looked at her with a strange face for a moment, then persisted. "I thought you two wanted to rx on your vacation, but it feels like you guys are looking for a challenge in a tiger''s den!"


    "Brother, if you keep talking like this, you won''t have any friends."


    Lilia sneered at him!


    "Hahaha, I was just joking, I saw they finished chatting, let''s go and join them together."


    Lilia nodded, as if wanting to take Melisa out with her.


    But before his finger touched the cuff of her coat, there was a sound of footsteps apanied by a very sweet call.


    "Mr. Glen."


    Lilia and Melisa didn''t look back, Glen held back a smile on his lips and turned his head seriously. "Yes, can I help you?"


    In front of outsiders, he was still the arrogant chairman of the Slyvester family yacht.


    Lyn probably didn''t expect that Glen was still being cold to her, she immediately stretched her face.


    She paused, and said cautiously. "Master Glen, my name is Lyn Graham ..."


    Glen showed a hint of impatience. "I don''t know you!"


    Lyn''s face stiffened, but she kept smiling. "Master Glen, since we were born into this world, the Graham family and the Sylvester family have worked together. "


    Glen was standing not far from Lyn, then nced sharply at her. "There are thousands of people who have worked with my family. Do you think I remember each one of them?"


    "Master Glen, I don''t think so." At this moment, the person defending Lyn was Luke.


    He straightened his back, pretended to be a real gentleman and leaned back a little. "I am Luke Adler. My friend Lyn hase to greet you. I believe she has admired you for a long time, why is your response so cold?"


    Glen stared coldly. "Then what is your rtionship with her? Why are you acting like a hero who saves the day?"


    Luke looked at him with a deep gaze. "Don''t talk nonsense, do you really not know? We all know that Lyn is Leonard''s fianc��e."


    When those words finished, Glen raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then nced at the expressionless Mellisa.


    Glen couldn''t grasp the sudden messy emotions rising from the bottom of his heart, his brows were colored with impatience, and as he paced forward, he left a sentence, "I don''t need to hear about this nonsense, let''s go!"


    Luke felt himself pped in the face directly.


    After all, he was also the second young master of the Adler family, and he was very ufortable being ignored in person.


    Not to mention that there were still many people on the side deck who were quietly watching this scene.


    Thinking of this, Luke stepped forward and wanted to continue talking, but his arm was suddenly pulled by Lyn.


    He turned his head and saw that the other party shook her head calmly.


    Glen, Lilia and Mellisa had left that awkward situation.


    Luke looked ahead with displeasure, frowned and asked. "What are you pulling me for?"


    "Don''t be impulsive, Glen is not sociable at first nce. If you offend him now, it won''t look good!"


    Lyn is still smart, and can tell the pros and cons of this.


    Hearing this, Luke sneered disapprovingly. "You''re too much of a coward!"


    "Luke, I''m doing this for your good, you don''t know him at all!"


    "No need!" Luke nced at her,? "If you really want to help me, you should marry my useless brother as soon as possible! Otherwise just watch!"


    Lyn slowly turned angry. "You��"


    Luke snorted and turned around.


    ...


    Tonight''s banquet ended around eight o''clock in the evening.


    Following the departure of representatives from variouspanies who came to participate, the reputation of the Widjaya family has gained a solid respect in Bandung.


    Leonard, the heir to the Adler family, also returned to the public''s field of view.


    One must say that winning this project also invisibly expanded Leonard''s connections and profits.


    At 8:30 that night, two cars drove one after another to the gates of the Adlers'' home.


    With a clear look before her eyes, Lilia hit the back seat and said with emotion, "The Adlers'' house . .. . it''s huge!"

 Chapter 884 - Don’t Argue With Me!

    The area of ??this old castle looks very grand at first nce, and there are many buildings and carved statues all over the courtyard.


    Even Lilia felt that the Adler family''s house looked even more magnificentpared to the extended family in Surabaya.


    Currently, the man was sitting beside her, looking calmly at the buildings on both sides of the street.


    After a while, he said in a deep voice, "The Adlers are considered a powerhouse in Bandung. They have deep roots and power everywhere. To be able to survive in Bandung for years without falling is already incredible. Their background cannot be underestimated at all."


    Lilia was still leaning back in her chair. Hearing the voice, she sighed in sorrow. "If things weren''t so messed up, sis Mellisa wouldn''t be here. But it''s precisely because she''s involved in this that I''m a little too worried. I don''t know if our arrival can help Leonard in stabilizing his position. As you said before, the situation at the Adlers'' house isn''t as peaceful as it seems."


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t look too bad at the moment."


    Lilia looked at the scene outside the window and pulled the corner of her mouth. She then shook her head with a frown. "I''ve always felt that people from big families in Bandungck good manners. At tonight''s banquet, I can see that Leonard''s stature isn''t that bad. Given that Mellisa is pregnant, if these things can''t be resolved as soon as possible, the two of them will not be able to live in peace."


    As the words fell, Jean narrowed his eyes in surprise. "Melissa is pregnant?"


    Lilia said. "You don''t know about it? If not pregnant, how could she be that fat?"


    Hearing this, the manughed. "I didn''t notice it though!"


    "Before this, youpared me to how fat Melissa was!" Lilia smiled and leaned close to him, still scratching her chin with her finger.


    The man squeezed her messy fingertips, rubbed them, and said. "Don''t walk around the house for a while."


    "I know, you don''t have to worry about me. Since you want to help them, I can''t make trouble for them."


    Lilia remembered one thing. "How are you going to help him? On the ship, I saw the fianc��e and it seems she has a good rtionship with a person named Luke, which I don''t think makes any sense."


    The man took her hand and looked out the window. "The Grahams are none other than Luke''s puppets�� As for the oue of this game, it all depends on Leonard!"


    At this time, the car slowly stopped in front of the vi.


    Clifford got out of the car and opened the door for them, and the butler also came to greet them enthusiastically along with the servants.


    "Master, you are back!" The old butler said with a smile, then took a step forward and whispered, "The Patriarch is waiting for you in the living room!"


    Leonard frowned. "My father is here?"


    The butler nodded. "He has been waiting for a long time! Are you going to meet him first?"


    "Okay."


    Leonard nodded, and just as he was about to arrange for the butler to prepare a residence for Lilia and Jean, Kevin appeared from within the hall. "Young Master Leonard, Young Master Jean, the Patriarch wants to see you."


    Hearing this, Leonard furrowed his brow and licked his back teeth, he then turned around and hesitantly asked Jean, "Jean, do you want to meet him?"


    He respected all of Jean''s decisions. If he didn''t want to, then he wouldn''t force it. Even if he vited his father''s arrangements, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Right now, Jean was standing by the car, and answered Leonard''s question without hesitation. "At a friend''s house, we should always greet the host."


    Leonard pursed his lips and nodded. "Okay then."


    As he stepped forward, Jean looked at Lilia beside him. Before speaking, Lilia was already smiling and waving her hand. "Go, I''ll be waiting for you here!"


    Mellisa also took a step forward in time. "I will be with Lilia, don''t worry."


    Seeing this, Jean took a step forward, walking into the hall side by side with Leonard.


    The butler and the others, who were standing in the moonlight, lookedpletely absent-minded.


    How could this tall and beautiful girl be so simr to their little maid?!


    Are they brother and sister?


    ...


    In the living room, Leonard and Jean entered side by side.


    Kevin walked behind the sofa where Leonhart was and stopped quietly.


    Under the blinding light, Leonhart slowly got up.


    He looked at Jean intently, his eyes showed a hint of shock.


    Jean stared back without a doubt, the eyes of the two men collided. One stared sharply, the other indifferent.


    No one knows how long until Leonhart finally stepped forward and held out his hand, saying, "Leonhart Adler."


    Jean came forward and shook hands with him, then nodded slightly. "Nice to meet you. I''m Jean Widjaya!"


    This kind of etiquette made one sideline Leonard.


    His father was fifty years old, but he clearly looked at Jean the same way.


    In general, this was a fierce battle.


    At this moment, Leonhart ignored the twists and turns in Leonard''s heart, and when he invited Jean to sit down, he frankly said, "Are you and my son old acquaintances?"


    The man pursed his lips and said, "We are good friends."


    "Projects for real estate deals are also the result of your ndestine operations?" Leonhart''s gaze stared at Jean for a moment as he spoke.


    Hearing this, Jean said meaningfully. "The only thing that was kept secret during the bidding meeting was the identity of mypany. But the process and final oue of the bidding arepletely in line with the industry rules, no behind-the-scenes operations!"


    Leonhart nced at him deeply, shook his head andughed. "So he won the bid on his own?"


    "Yes!"


    At this point, Leonhart looked at Leonard.


    It turned out that his own son was still standing beside him.


    "Sit down!"


    Leonhart gestured to him, and then pushed the teacup on the table in front of Jean. "I''ve heard quite a bit about what you did on the dock just now. Doing such an extreme thing, aren''t you afraid of what kind of bad things will happen at that moment?"


    The man nced at the teacup in front of him, and facing Leonhart''s tentative tone, Jean replied unhurriedly. "Since my actions have shocked people''s hearts, naturally no one dares to retaliate."


    "Hahaha!" Leonhart burst outughing, his eyes were full of admiration.? "Such courage�� Your future is truly immeasurable!"


    Jean lowered his head humbly. "I still need to learn more!"


    There was a smile on Leonhart''s mouth, and his eyes narrowed. "Leonard, leave this room. I need to talk to young master Jean!"


    Leonard rolled his eyebrows, immediately refuting. "Father, why can''t you talk about it in front of me?"


    "If I tell you to leave, don''t argue with me!"


    Leonard curled his lips in anger. After seeing Kevin standing beside him, he got up and left the living room first.


    Not long after, Leonhart and Jean sat across from each other in the living room.


    In the silence, Leonhart pondered for a few seconds, and asked bluntly, "You came to Bandung not just for real estate projects, right?"

 Chapter 885 - When Will You Two Get Married?

    Jean''s calm voice asked, "Sir, how did you see it?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Leonhart put his long ovepping legs down, and as he leaned forward, he put his elbows on his knees. "In my opinion, you don''t look like someone who gives up what''s near and is farsighted!"


    "Although I don''t know much about your family, some basic information can still be found. You are in Surabaya, a big mega city with a vastnd avable for development. With the reputation of the Widjaya family, there should be no need for you to stretch your wings here. What''s more, you went to Bandung and looked for anotherpany to partner with."


    Leonhart''s analysis revealed a sharp rity in his eyes.


    Their eyes collided in midair, Jean then looked down for a while, and then bluntly said. "You''re right, this is not just a development project. At most, it''s supposed to be a honeymoon trip with my wife."


    Hearing this, Leonhart looked taken aback, and he was silent for a while before sighing softly. "Oh, I see!"


    He''s not one to ask questions.


    Jean''s attitude showed that he didn''t want to exin everything.


    A person like him being friends with his son was truly a blessing.


    Leonhart didn''t ask anymore, his eyes fell on the teacup, and he exined, "This is a special ck tea from Bandung, you can taste it. If you like, when your honeymoon ends, I will give you some as a gift."


    Jean bent down and lifted the teacup, took a breath, and looked at the tea.


    "It tastes great and smells rich. Really delicious."


    Leonhart''s eyes went deep and he held the teacup and pointed at it. "Young master Jean has good taste. Since you are on your honeymoon with your wife, it is not good for you to live in the same building as my son."


    "Behind, there is a building with a view of the flower garden, not far from Moon Lake. I will ask the servants to prepare it for you. I will also send several personal guards to protect you. Although you may not need it, it is better to be careful in times like this."


    This was Leonhart''s sincerity.


    After hearing this, Jean did not refuse. "Since this is the favor of the Patriarch, then I dare not refuse."


    Leonhart lifted the corners of his lips in satisfaction, and the two enjoyed a cup of tea before he put down the teacups and stood up and said, "It''ste, I won''t disturb Young Master Jean''s time anymore."


    "Sir, you can call me directly by my name."


    Leonhart looked at the standing man, and said meaningfully. "Okay, then I''ll call you by your name. During your stay in Bandung, if you have any needs, you can ask me at any time. I''m also looking forward to what changes the Young Master of the Widjaya Family from Surabaya can bring in Bandung!"


    In thest sentence, Jean just nodded, but he didn''tugh.


    As the two walked out of the hall side by side, the chatter outside the door suddenly stopped.


    Leonhart was standing on the stairs at the bottom of the corridor. Previously, through the dim light around, his eyes fell on Lilia''s body.


    With only one nce, his eyes shed a bright light. At this moment, Lilia was standing with Mellisa and met Leonhart''s gaze.


    She looked straight at him. Jean also noticed it, and opened his hand towards Lilia. "This is my wife, Lilia."


    Lilia walked forward, and when she walked to the man''s side, she politely lowered her head. "Nice to meet you, sir!"


    Leonhart''s gaze switched between Lilia and Mellisa for a moment, then smiled and nodded. "Nice to meet you too. I heard you and Jean came here on a honeymoon trip, so make yourselffortable in our humble house. On another day, I will have a banquet for you. If you need anything, just call me."


    Lilia nced at Jean calmly, then smiled sweetly. "Thank you, uncle."


    Leonhart looked at them with a kind face and smiled. Before leaving, he patted Leonard on the shoulder, and said with satisfaction. "Good work!"


    After that, Leonhart and Kevin left this ce by getting into the car.


    Leonard stood up and looked at the car driving far away, his eyes deep and his mood fluctuated.


    It could be seen that the old man must have had a very good impression of Jean.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called him by his name so soon!


    After a while, Leonard and Jean sat across from each other? in the living room.


    The butler stood not far away and peered at the scene.


    His young master was truly extraordinary, bringing a couple that took no time for the patriarch to be familiar and all warm towards them.


    Especially that handsome and dazzling man, his temperament is definitely dignified!


    He had been in Bandung for decades, and he had seen many people from big families, but none couldpare to him.


    At this moment, Leonard leaned against the armrest of the sofa with one hand and looked at Jean on the opposite side. "The view near your room is nice. It only takes ten minutes to walk from here. I''ll go drop you offter."


    Melissa immediately replied. "I''m going too!"


    Leonard nced at Mellisa''s stomach and gave a disapproving look. Mellisa caught this sight and insisted. "Let''s go together, we need to help them get used to it here."


    It just so happened that at this time, a servant walked in from the door and slowly paced towards the butler''s side, and whispered a few words to him.


    When the words fell, the butler waved his hand behind his back, then stepped forward and said, "Young master, Young master Jean , the room is ready. Do you want to go now?"


    Jean immediately stood up and said, "Then, let''s go and have a look together."


    "I will arrange the car."


    The butler rushed towards the exit. After two steps, he was stopped by Lilia. "Sir, you don''t have to bother. We can take a walk."


    Leonard also rose and looked embarrassed, so he nodded. "We''re going to walk."


    Finally, the group of four people were walking along the small street outside the door leading to the building where Lilia and Jean were staying.


    The night grew thicker, the darkness surrounded the castle with an atmosphere of peace and silence.


    On the way, Lilia and Mellisa walked behind the men. The two sisters looked at the two figures in front of them, and their eyes were calm and peaceful.


    Lilia looked around, and when her eyes fell on Mellisa, she whispered softly "You and him... Are you going to break up again?"


    "No!" Mellisa shook her head weakly, looking at Leonard. "After fighting for so long, I''m finally tired of going through this alone. Instead of torturing each other, it''s better to be honest as you said before, and maybe, we can ovee hardships better when we stay together."


    Hearing her voice, Lilia smiled slyly. "It''s not toote, I''m sure you guys can get through it together. Then.... When will you two get married?"

 Chapter 886 - You’re Too Presumptuous!

    While speaking, Lilia looked at Mellisa''s lower belly unabashedly. She then added. "In any case, your stomach will just get bigger, so�� do you want to stay with him as a servant forever?"


    Mellisa walked slowly, showing a surprised expression, smiling slightly contrived. "Marriage, huh��? I''m afraid neither of us have the final say."


    "Why?" Lilia was confused.


    Mellisa looked at the two men walking side by side in front of her with serious thoughts, and she hesitated for a few seconds before she finally told Lilia about the rules set by the Adler family for the main wife.


    After listening to everything, Lilia didn''t speak for a while.


    Even though Mellisa only exined it briefly, she still sensed a lot of helplessness in it.


    Seeing her silent, Mellisa couldn''t help smiling bitterly. "Now, you understand right?"


    Lilia frowned slightly, and sighed. "I see, but isn''t Leonard suffering..."


    Mellisa asked with a smile. "If Jean also had the same problem, what would you do?"


    Lilia pulled the corners of her mouth and muttered. "I will definitely do the same��"


    Mellisaughed when she heard this. "Hahaha it seems what you said is true. Over the years, I have learned many things, but the rules and knowledge in the big family... I have absolutely no idea about them."


    "Now Leonard''s father gave me this opportunity so that I can be worthy of being a woman who can stand side by side with him. If I don''t work hard, I feel that I will regret itter."


    Lilia noticed Mellisa''s indifferent face, and a sudden burst of emotion rose in her heart.


    She had never seen Mellisa have such determination to give everything to Leonard willingly.


    Taking advantage of the dim night, Lilia calmly grabbed Mellisa''s fingertips. "Since everything has been decided, do your best. I''m recently trying to reduce strenuous activities myself, so I''ll help you study while I''m here."


    "You don''t need to apany me." Melisa squeezed Lilia''s finger and shook her lightly. "You just need to have fun while you''re here, don''t worry about me. This is all my struggle, I want to achieve my future with my own hands."


    Lilia didn''t answer, but she already had a n in her heart. At first, her purpose ining to Bandung was for her sister.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, in the front yard, Jean and Leonard were seen smoking. Meanwhile, Lilia and Mellisa walked into the living room.


    In the air, a faint white mist drifted, Leonard looked around with afortable expression. "Actually, I didn''t think that my father would arrange for you to stay here!"


    The man raised his eyes and looked at him through the floating smoke.


    Leonard met his gaze and sighed. "This ce, as far as I can remember, was a forbidden ce. When I was a child, I was curious and sneaked around to have a look. But in the end, I was caught and chased away by the patrolling guards. Jean, I can see that my father takes you very seriously!"


    Leonard said this not as satire or ridicule.


    Instead, his expression was serious and hearing this, Jean smoked a cigarette, turned his head and exhaled the smoke, and muttered in a soft voice. "He values ??me because of you!"


    Leonard sighed and nodded. "I know, but he rarely values ??the friends around me. I am very happy to see him recognize you!"


    Jean looked at his cigarette and paused for a moment, then looked at Leonard. "Why are you suddenly so emotional? it''s not like your style."


    Leonard was surprised for a moment, then smiled at him.


    Half an hourter, Leonard took Mellisa and returned home.


    The guards were arranged inside and outside the building where Jean and Lilia were staying.


    On the way back, Leonard and Mellisa walked side by side under the night sky. The two of them didn''t speak at all.


    As they approached their building , Mellisa''s arm was suddenly pulled. And in the next second, Leonard immediately dragged her beside the thick grass bushes.


    Melissa was toote to react, her back was pressed against a tree trunk, her cheek was lifted by Leonard, and a deep kiss immediately locked her lips and made her deeply confused.


    On this road, the asional sound of night patrol vehicles could be heard passing by.


    This man�� Was he not afraid of being seen by others?!


    Mellisa responded to this kiss in a daze. And when they parted their lips, she raised her eyelids and red at him angrily. "You are too presumptuous!"


    Leonard pressed his forehead against hers, and after calming his breath, his voice sounded hoarse. "Mellisa, the most righteous thing I''ve ever done in my life is to love you!"


    The sudden confession made Mellisa confused.


    Her hand pushed Leonard slightly, putting some distance between them. "Are you crazy?"


    Leonard came closer and rubbed Mellisa''s cheek. "This is how I feel."


    Then he hugged her. Mellisa was helpless and could only enjoy it. "I thought you were exhausted from the events of the past few days."


    "Mellisa, listen to me. Maybe I''ll be very busy starting tomorrow, so I can''t take care of you all the time. But I promise, things will pass as quickly as possible!"


    Mellisa''s smile gradually turned into a serious expression, she just leaned against Leonard''s chest and didn''t respond for a long time


    "Are you scared?" Leonard lifted her face, his deep gaze fixed on Mellisa''s eyes.


    Hearing this, Melisa shook her head slightly, pursed her lips, and ced her fingertips on the neck of his shirt. "You and I know that Jean and Lilia came to Bandung especially for us. So it doesn''t matter what you want next. I''ll support you, but... my only condition is that you won''t put yourself and them in danger."


    Leonard looked at her deeply, sighed and hugged her tighter. "Okay, I promise."


    The both of them wouldn''t let their fight put Jean and Lilia''s lifes on the line.


    ...


    The next day, at half past seven in the morning, Lockhart was exercising in front of his vi, and within a few minutes, Luke rushed over to him.


    Standing in front of Lockhart, he quickly reported thetest news.


    At the end of his words, Lockhart red at him. "What did you say? My brother let people from the Widjaya family live in the building near Moon Lake?"


    Luke nodded vaguely. "Yeah, I just got the news this morning. Dad, how do we respond? This Widjaya family sounds really bad to us. He seems very supportive of Leonard, if we don''t move quickly, then I''m worried..... . "


    Lockhart raised his hand and interrupted him. "Follow me!"


    The father and son went to the study on the second floor. When Lockhart sat down, he picked up the phone and made a call.


    The moment he connected, his face turned to one of ttery in a matter of seconds. "Master, how about the things we discussed earlier?"


    The other party''szy tone sounded rxed. "Master Adler, I actually wanted to work with you but it only gave me 60% of the profits. I''m afraid I''ll have to consider this matter again!"


    Hearing this, Lockhart''s face sank.. He gritted his teeth and said in a grim tone. "Master, how about 80%?"

 Chapter 887 - Take That Money And Go!

    "Alright, because of Mr. Adler''s sincerity, let''s�� make a deal!" The other party smiled lightly. "The day after tomorrow, I will visit your house, so see you the day after tomorrow!"


    Lockhart looked displeased, but had to express his fake joy. "Okay, I look forward to your arrival the day after tomorrow!"


    The moment he hung up, Lockhart immediately mmed the phone down on the table.


    He closed his eyes to calm his emotions, and he sighed before he recovered. "Son, the day after tomorrow, that person wille. No matter who is with Leonard, this time they have absolutely no strength to fight us!"


    "Father, does this director really have such great abilities? Giving him 80% of the profits... Aren''t we at a loss?!"


    Lockhart narrowed his eyes grimly. "That fellow wanders the gray areas using the most brutal means... If you want to use his services against my brother and Leonard, don''t even think of doing it in the most humane way.


    "You have to remember, this person is very dangerous. He has huge troops and power in every country and their bases are on the border of Laos and Myanmar, think of them as an opportunist terrorist group. So don''t offend him unless you are looking for death."


    Luke was surprised. "He has power on the border of Laos and Myanmar?"


    Lockhart slowly got up, walked to the window and took in the view outside. "The region is rich in jade, but the local economy is underdeveloped, and most of the jade resources are developed and bought by Chinese entrepreneurs."


    "I heard he became rich overnight through a piece of rare mineral resources. Think about it, the jade industry... How many people will put their money and connections at stake? Such an industry is always profitable, but there is also a high risk. If he didn''t have real power, he wouldn''t be able to get to where he is today."


    "This... is also amazing. No wonder you are trying so hard to win his heart. Looks like he really shouldn''t be underestimated!"


    Hearing Luke''s rare and strange tone of voice, Lockhart sneered. "Do you think he was able to seed in this industry because of luck? For a ck horse like him,cking foundation and umted time, he can find shortcuts to be rich overnight."


    "Moreover, don''t think he''s just an ordinary businessman who lives on the outskirts. It''s not an exaggeration to say he''s been licking blood with the tip of a knife. This time, we are developing the mining industry in Bandung, and as long as he joins, even if we suffer with only 20% of the benefits, it will definitely earn us better in the future. What''s more..."


    At this point, Lockhart''s mouth smiled cunningly. "He will definitely bring a strong confidant with him when hees to Bandung."


    "When the timees, look for opportunities to perform some tricks on the mines,mistake Leonard for trying to get rid of them, thus creating a rift between them. This way, we can gain the advantage of not only making money, but also getting rid of Leonard. Giving him 80% of the profits is definitely worth it."


    As the words fell, the eyes of Lockhart and his son met a proud and dangerous cold light.


    This other party, in the jade jewelry industry, was known as Frans Ruifan.


    ...


    It was still less than eight in the morning, Lilia and Jean were already sitting in the dining room and starting to eat.


    The sky outside the window was a little gloomy, and the dark clouds looked like they were going to rain.


    This time, Lilia took a bite of her toast and took a sip of the milk. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he smiled and looked to the other side. "What''s the schedule for today?"


    The man put down his food, his eyes flickering gently at her. "Want to go out?"


    Lilia took the milk cup and shook her head. "No, I asked you and the future brother-inw''s ns!"


    At this moment, the man ced the piece of bacon onto Lilia''s te, took a napkin and wiped his hands. "Glen has a project, so I wanted to talk about working with him."


    Lilia nodded clearly and took the meat to her mouth, chewing slowly. "Does it seem too intentional? Glen just arrived in Bandung yesterday, and today he wants to talk about cooperation? How will my future brother-inw feel?!"


    After hearing this, Jean lifted his lips and smiled gracefully. "Even if it''s not about cooperation, Leonard isn''t stupid. He knows the purpose of ouring to Bandung."


    Lilia finished and put down her knife and fork.


    She pursed the corners of her mouth and sighed. "Okay, be careful on the road, I''ll look for Ms. Mellisa in a moment."


    "Well, when you''re strolling around, always remember to bring Clifford."


    Lilia nodded and promised. "Don''t worry!"


    ....


    At half past nine in the morning, Jean and Leonard left together.


    Lilia remained in her building for a while, looked up at the sky outside, and sent a text message to Mellisa.


    At this time, Mellisa did not go to Leonhart''s study, but was sitting in the living room of her building, looking at the woman opposite her, her expression remained calm.


    Lyn is here!


    As soon as Leonard left, she appeared outside the gate.


    The butler wanted to refuse, but Mellisa invited her in.


    In Mellisa''s view, this is by no means a coincidence!


    At this moment, Lyn was sitting on the sofa with an expensive leather bag by her side, her arms wrapped around her chest, her chin held up arrogantly.


    She looked at Mellisa who was dressed like a maid, her eyes shing disdain. "Did I tell you to sit down?"


    Even though Mellisa''s current identity is that of a maid, her nonchnt attitude has not diminished.


    She was sitting on a single sofa, ying with a cigarette in her hand.


    Hearing Lyn''s arrogant and rude words, she opened her eyes and said, "Miss Lyn came here so early just to talk rude?"


    Lyn was ridiculed by her, and her cheeks immediately sank. "You really have two faces. While in front of Uncle and Leonard, why don''t you dare to speak like this?"


    "You don''t think I dare?" Mellisa smiled and threw the cigarette in her hand onto the table. "Do you want me to call them toe and make you see if I dare or not?!"


    "You..." Lyn narrowed her eyes, looking at Mellisa. "Don''t talk bullshit."


    Lyn then grabbed the leather bag by her side and brought it to herp, took a check, and threw it on the table. "Here''s three hundred million, hurry up and get out of this house as fast as you can! I bet you have never seen so much money in your life!


    "As a man, you''ve been bugging my fianc�� all day and ruining his reputation. I give you this money but on the condition that you leave the Adlers'' house today. Grab it and get lost!"


    Melissa looked at the check on the table pretentiously. She blinked, feeling a little ridiculous.


    This scene really is like the scene of an evil mother-inw kicking out the poor daughter-inw!


    She couldn''t help butugh at her. "Miss Lyn, you are very sincere."


    "I am the future Mrs. Adler, your presence here is very disturbing for me and my future husband! If you still have any shame, take this money and never show your face in front of us again!"

 Chapter 888 - Mellisa’s Counterattack

    Lyn''s appearance was dominant, as if she was far more superior.


    Seeing this scene, Mellisa smiled and shook her head. "Miss Lyn, could you�� wait a few minutes."


    After the words fell, Mellisa got up and left the living room.


    Lyn furrowed her brows in confusion. When she saw her departing figure, she thought that maybe she went upstairs to pack her luggage.


    Thinking of this, she sat down with satisfaction, and waited for Mellisa toe down confidently!


    In less than a minute, Mellisa hadpletely disappeared from her sight.


    While passing through the hall, the butler ran from the corridor, grabbed Mellisa and asked anxiously. "Son, did he embarrass you?"


    Mellisa looked at the butler''s worried look and smiled back. "Don''t worry, I can handle it."


    "Oh, is there anything I can help you with? Or... I''ll call the young master and throw her out!"


    The old butler''s worries were no exaggeration. The dominance of the Adler family was absolute in Bandung. But a few months earlier, the young master was still out and had not returned to Bandung and Lyn Graham had entered and lived in the Adlers'' house.


    If it weren''t for Leonard firmly kicking her out, they, the servants, might still have been tortured by her.


    He didn''t know how the child taught by the Grahams looked like such a gentle and caring girl in front of people, including the big lord and his wife. But in front of the servants, she does not have the slightest decency.


    Although they are servants, it is just a profession to earn a living, but they are actually used as ves by Lyn!


    At this time, Mellisa saw the butler''s anxious appearance. Then she led him to a corner, and said softly, "Don''t bother her. If I can''t handle this little thing, how can I survive here?"


    Mellisa knew that this generous old butler was really worried about her, so she exined to him patiently.


    Seeing this, even though this butler didn''t agree, he couldn''t help but sigh. "Fine if that''s what you want, but if you are bullied by her, the young master will really be angry."


    Mellisa opened her mouth and smiled deeper. "Okay, don''t worry. If I really can''t handle it, you can help me by telling him."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be on standby outside the living room door. If something really happens, you can drop the vase and I''ll be right in!"


    Mellisa smiled, and after agreeing, she walked back into the living room.


    At this moment, Lyn looked a little impatiently waiting.


    When she heard footsteps, she raised her eyebrows and nced at Mellisa''s figure, then asked pretentiously. "Have you packed your stuff?"


    Mellisa gave her a mocking look, and returned to the sofa to sit down.


    Then . . . she pulled the check out of her waiter''s pocket, and after tearing up the check that Lyn had offered her, she threw the shreds on the table. "This is five hundred million. Take the money and never set your dirty feet on the Adlers'' house again! Can you do it?"


    Mellisa replied to what Lyn had said to her.


    Lyn was stunned.


    How could this little maid write a check for five hundred million?!


    How could it be!


    With such confidence, Lyn''s eyes were filled with disgust, and she narrowed her eyes at the sight. "Are you trying to fool me? You really are shameless! If this check is real, it must have been given by the Adlers for you to hurry up, right? They''ve given you 500 million, but you still don''t want to leave? Tell me how much you want!"


    Mellisa raised her eyebrows, her slender legs folded, and leaned back on the sofa.


    She shook the checkbook in her hands, smiling at the corners of her mouth, but her eyes were filled with coldness. "How much I want depends on your generosity. A few hundred million is just a small amount to me, so why don''t you try writing a bigger number for me?"


    After Mellisa finished speaking, Lyn suddenly stood up in disbelief.


    She pointed at Mellisa angrily. "You''re so presumptuous!"


    Mellisa looked at her, stepped on the table with her foot, shook the nk check in her hand, and said, "Is it me or you being presumptuous? You want to kick me out with only 300 million? Don''t dream it!"


    After saying that, Mellisa growled at the check on the table. "See, I am indeed a maid but the amount I offer is greater than yours, who ims to be the future wife of the Adler family!"


    Lyn was ridiculed and her patience was running out.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Mellisa, her expression changing, losing her dignity.


    Not long after, Lyn finally said angrily, "I''ll give you 5 billion, is that enough? But you have to promise that you''ll never show your nose in the Adlers'' house again!"


    Mellisa stepped on the table with one foot in an uncontroble manner. Hearing what Lyn said, she picked up the checkbook and pped it on the palm of her hand. "Then I''ll give you 10 billion. Is that enough for you to break the marriage contract with the young master?"


    Lyn is speechless!


    The two were silent for a long time, Mellisa looked very angry and bitter, and after sighing, she threw the checkbook on the table.


    And such a move let Lyn clearly know that the nk check was stamped, and all it took was to fill in the desired amount to make it cashable.


    Mellisa put one hand on her knee and raised her eyebrows slowly. "Why can''t you still understand it? How about you write the amount yourself on the condition that you give up your position as a candidate for the Adler family?"


    Lyn was really surprised to hear these words.


    The development of the situation in front of her really deviated from her initial estimate, which made her confused.


    Howe a servant carries around a check, and ... dare use that much money ?!


    Facing Lyn''s anger, Mellisa put her feet down and slowly stood up. "Since you don''t dare to do it, how about you get out of here?"


    Lyn ran into Mellisa''s gaze, and for a moment she sensed the other party had a strong killing intent.


    There was clearly a smile on her face, but not the slightest trace of a smile in her dark eyes.


    Lyn''s mouth twitched, and she wanted to say something to question her, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Did she underestimate this maid''s ability from the start?!


    At this moment, as the atmosphere in the living room was deadlocked, there was the sound of footsteps at the entrance.


    Lyn and Mellisa looked to the side at the same time, and the other also asked in time. "Am I intruding?"


    That person is Lilia!


    She had previously sent a message to Mellisa, but there was no reply for a long time, so she came to find out.


    Lilia stopped near the living room, and her eyes moved around Lyn and Mellisa.


    Mellisa saw her, and warmth suddenly appeared in her eyes. "Of course not,e in and have a seat."


    Lyn sharply caught Mellisa''s attitude towards Lilia. She narrowed her eyes, turned around and asked, "Lilia? Who are you, Lilia?"


    Lyn looked down on her from the bottom of her heart, she rarely paid attention to the dynamics of the entertainment industry.. It was just that she had asionally heard that Lilia seemed to have an unusual identity and background, but she didn''t know any other details about her.

 Chapter 889 - A Fox Pretending To Be A Tiger

    At this moment, Lilia heard those words and her eyes lit up. She then walked over to Mellisa''s side, took a seat, and asked softly. "This youngdy�� Do we know each other?"


    Lyn nced back and forth at Lilia. "I am Leonard''s fianc��e, you should have seen me yesterday."


    Lilia thought about it seriously. "Oh, are you�� Miss Lyn? The one who came uninvited?"


    Lyn. "..."


    She squinted at Lilia, clearly unhappy by the way she recognized her.


    Perhaps she could not keep her temper again, so she didn''t bother to maintain her politeness as she spoke. "As a guest, do you think it is appropriate to speak to the host like this?"


    Back then, in the Adlers'' house, no one dared mess with her. It all started with this male servant, then people started showing disrespect for her!


    This is uneptable!


    Hearing that voice, Lilia raised her hand and took off Melissa''s sleeve. "Even if I am a guest, I am a guest of the Adler family! Miss Lyn, you are still not officially a member of the Adler family!"


    "Do you mind my surname? Sooner orter, I will take Adler as myst name. I didn''t expect people in the entertainment industry to have sharp lips now."


    Lyn looked down on Lilia from the bottom of her heart, and it was almost impossible for her to speak well.


    At this moment, Mellisa saw that she was rude to her sister. Her face was cold and she was about to hit her, but her wrist was pulled.


    She looked down and saw Lilia smiling at her and shaking her head.


    Mellisa furrowed her brows, her cheeks loosened.


    If Lyn dared to say one more thing, she wouldn''t mind giving her a few ps to remind her of her position.


    It''s fine if she makes a fuss with her, but Lilia? Don''t expect to get away!


    After Lilia grabbed Mellisa, she forcefully pulled her down to sit beside her.


    The two of them sat side by side, and their faces irritated Lyn''s eyes for a moment.


    Why are they so simr?


    Even if Mellisa made a simple disguise on her eyebrows and cheeks, the nearly identical peach eyes of her and Lilia''s still made Lyn think of certain possibilities by looking back.


    At this time, Lyn was still standing across from them, watching the two sisters in silence.


    Lilia looked at her, and whispered, "Miss Lyn, you seem to be belittling people in the entertainment industry, but I can understand it. However, I''ve been out of the circle since I got pregnant. Lilia, to be precise, is just my stage name."


    When those words finished, Lilia turned her gaze to look at Mellisa and smiled, then continued. "Let me introduce myself properly now, my name is Lilia Mayer!"


    "Lilia Mayer?" Lyn repeated. After a while, she suddenly felt that the name was familiar.


    Lilia wanted to look at her with a smile. "Yes. If you know much about extended families in Indonesia, you should have heard of the Mayers. Of course, if you don''t understand, you can go back and check it out. As for this man beside me, can''t you see how we''re rted?"


    Lyn was still thinking about what the Mayers actually represented.


    Until Lilia finished herst sentence, a sh of light shed through her mind, vaguely remembering that a few months ago, when she was having afternoon tea with other rich kids, someone seemed to mention something.


    Lilia was a very famous person. Moreover, her grandfather was a famous former general!


    Thinking of this, Lyn was shocked with cold sweat.


    She knew very well what power and positiony behind such a figure.


    It is a peak that no one in Bandung will ever reach.


    Even if they were far from the capital, those withmon sense knew that people from such families were better off not provoking them.


    Lyn broke out in a cold sweat for an instant, and even put her hand to her ear, trying to make herself look less stressed.


    Lilia nced at her frightened expression, her clear voice joking. "Miss Lyn, why do you seem nervous?"


    Lyn''s shoulders shook and her heart went numb!


    She looked at Lilia with uncertain eyes, and clenched her fists with her fingers by her side. "Do you think I believe those words of yours? If you really are from the Mayer family, how could they let him be a servant?"


    Lilia smiled wider. "Looks like you know my family''s origins! As for why he is a servant, shouldn''t he earn moneywfully? Or is it because he doesn''t work for money?"


    Lilia asked rhetorically, causing Lyn to open her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    At this moment, Mellisa narrowed her eyes at her embarrassed expression, not wanting to waste any more time. She then lowered her head and sighed softly. "Don''t you want to take your check and leave immediately?"


    Lyn looked at Mellisa frantically. It couldn''t be helped that this maid and Lilia really looked alike.


    She was carrying her handbag nervously and nning to leave. It took her two steps before she finally remembered the check on the table. She hurriedly turned to the table and took the check and ran away.


    Today, she didn''t manage to get rid of that damn servant!


    After Lyn left, Lilia looked to the side, then pursed her lips. "I think she is a very stubborn person. When I saw her take the initiative to greet Glen yesterday, I thought it was a very smart move. But it feels like she''s trying to use money today to kick you out?"


    Melissa raised her hand and put her hand on her forehead, resting on the back of the sofa, and sighed. "She wants me to take her 300 million offer and get out of here!"


    Lilia turned to look at Melissa, her expression was a little hard to tell. "Is the Graham family�� so poor?!"


    Three hundred million�� a very small amount indeed!


    If she really is a member of a big family, isn''t 30 billion a small amount?!


    Besides, was Lyn really trying to bribe her with 300 million?!


    Mellisaughed when she saw Lilia''s expression. Then Lilia said to her, "Maybe she feels that you work here just for money. However, once your identity is exposed, will it cause trouble for you?"


    Mellisa couldn''t help but furrow her brows anxiously. Even though the Mayer family is famous, Bandung is different from Jakarta.


    Lilia saw that her expression was a bit heavy, and she couldn''t help but smile. "If it weren''t for Jean''s good name being firmly rooted here, I wouldn''t have dared to reveal our identities like just now. Actually this is also good. If Lyn is smart, she definitely won''t dare to trouble you again in the future. Maybe this could actually make her back off and not dare to step here again."


    Lilia''s idea was very simple. Since everyone in this city attaches importance to identity and power, of course the names of Mayer and Widjaya will shock them.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a fox pretending to be a tiger, as long as it is able to frighten the other party, whatever happens next is not a big problem.


    It is estimated that if her own grandfather found out, she would just apud.


    Her grandfather hoped that everyone would know Melissa Mayer''s identity!


    At this moment, Melisa listened to Lilia''s words, looked at her and teased, "Does Jean know what you said just now?"


    Lilia blinked, and scratched her forehead looking slightly embarrassed. "Actually, I was just bluffing.. He really doesn''t have a reputation in this town."

 Chapter 890 - If It Was Like This!

    Not long after, Mellisa received a text message from Kevin reminding her to go to Leonhart''s study for her lesson.


    Lilia sat in the living room and looked at her sister. "If you leave, I''ll take a walk around the area around this building. If you cane back for lunch at noon, please send me a message so we can eat together."


    Melissa nodded and agreed, but she couldn''t help feeling inattentive to Lilia. "If you can just stay here, don''t go for a walk. Lots of eyes and ears in the Adlers'' house, so be careful. I have been quite busy with my studiestely. I''ll have a discussion with my teacher and try to elerate some of the material while you''re at Bandung. Ugh I really want to apany you all day!"


    Hearing this, Lilia pped her wrist lightly. "You don''t need to apany me, you just need to go to ss. I can''t wait to see you p the faces of those who belittle you when you sessfullyplete your lesson! I''m not going out today, Clifford is apanying me too, so you don''t have to worry!"


    Seeing this, Mellisa understood her sister''s thoughts. She then straightened her clothes and went to Leonhart''s study.


    ...


    At 11 o''clock in the morning, the gloomy sky outside the window gradually disappeared.


    Lilia was sitting in the living room, holding her cell phone and exchanging messages with Jean.


    The man said they had finished talking about work and were on their way home, asking her what she wanted to eat for today.


    While Lilia was thinking, there was the sound of steady footsteps outside the living room.


    She thought it was a maid, so she didn''t care. She went back to ying with her phone, and while she was still typing seriously, someone flicked her forehead quite hard.


    Lilia raised her eyes for a moment, and suddenly caught the man''s dark pupil.


    He looked happy, so she naturally stood up to greet him. "Why are you back so soon? I''m still busy typing a message for you."


    At this time, Jean put on a simple ck shirt and trousers, let Lilia hug him, and asked in a low voice, "What do you want to eat?"


    Lilia kissed his cheek. "I haven''t thought about it, you decide."


    When the words fell, Lilia looked around again subconsciously, but did not find Leonard''s figure, and then asked, "Are you alone?"


    "He went to pick up Mellisa. Would you like some ck pepper beef?"


    Lilia''s eyes shone with excitement. "Yes! Where do we eat?"


    The man then sat beside her, raised his eyebrows, and looked at her with gentle eyes. "I''ll cook it for you."


    While speaking, Leonard and Mellisa also appeared slowly from outside the hall.


    ...


    Lunch was held at Leonard''s vi.


    As usual, the two men were busy in the kitchen, and the two sisters sat in the living room and looked around.


    The only difference is that they all bear the children of the man they love!


    The servants were forced out of the vi, while the guards stood guarding them outside the building.


    Peaceful moments like these made Mellisa feel so unreal.


    She grabbed Lilia''s hand and turned her gaze to look at the figure in the kitchen. After a while, she whispered in a low voice, "If it can continue like this, that will be great!"


    Lilia averted her gaze and smiled. "Certainly!"


    Mellisa pursed her lips, her eyes bing far ahead. "On the way home just now, Leonard informed me that the second son of the Adler family named Luke will be having a banquet in two days to entertain important figures."


    "Leonard wanted to take the opportunity of this banquet to publicly announce that he had severed his rtionship with Lyn. But I''ve always felt that the event is definitely not that simple."


    Mellisa was meditating while talking about her thoughts, while Lilia was rubbing her armfortably. "Actually, this is also good. I heard this fianc��e was chosen by his family for him. If my future brother-inw wants to publicly announce it, he shouldn''t just be talking about it, maybe he already has some considerations and ns."


    Hearing this, Mellisa pursed her lips. "I hope so."


    It''s just�� The banquet was initiated by Luke, and it made Mellisa feel a little ufortable for some reason. An inexplicable burden crept its way into her heart.


    May this be a blessing, not a curse.


    ...


    Half an hourter, four dishes and one soup had been served on the table. With the scent of warm rice floating in the air, the atmosphere was extremely warm.


    Leonardfortably handed out four tes of rice, and when he turned and handed them to Mellisa, the old butler who hade from outside the kitchen hall was dumbfounded.


    What was he looking at?!


    Young master Leonard, a former policeman and heir to the Adler family, was wearing an apron, and distributing tes to everyone!


    Is this an illusion?!


    All the family servants are expelled just to give him some room to cook by himself?!


    Usually, he often saw his young master go to the kitchen with his little servant. But he thought it was his maid who cooked so he didn''t bother watching them.


    This time, he saw that his young master was smiling sincerely and full of life!


    Leonard nced at the confused figure of his butler, followed his gaze and nced at his apron.


    He cleared his throat and asked calmly, "What is it?"


    The butler found his voice, and he paused for a few seconds before rifying. "Young master, young master Lyle is here!"


    "What is he doing here?" Leonard was surprised.


    Ever since Lyle came back from the police station, he had be calmer recently.


    The old butler chuckled, and looked at Jean wisely. "Young master Lyle said he wanted to visit the person on the dock..."


    He was just telling the truth!


    Leonard sighed helplessly. "Let himeter..."


    When the voice fell, Lyle had already appeared behind the old butler.


    He stretched out his hand and stood in front of the kitchen door with one hand and coat over his chest. He leaned back a little. "I''m already here!"


    Leonard. "???"


    He stood at the dining table and looked around him. Dressed in a very orthodox suit, Lyle''s eyes narrowed and he looked very excited. He then walked directly in front of Jean. In front of him, he bowed deeply. "Master Jean, my name is Lyle!"


    The man looked at Lyle''s movements. After a while, he slowly stood up and put his hand on his shoulder. "Hello, are you looking for me?"


    Lyle straightened up and grabbed Jean''s hand with both hands directly. "It''s okay. Mr Jean, I''ve heard your name for a long time! I want toe and see you in person!"


    Hearing that, Jean raised his eyebrows and faintly stared at Leonard, waiting for him to exin.


    How do he exin it!


    Lyle was very different from the usual stubborn young master he was.


    He held Jean''s hand tightly in both palms, his eyes gleaming, and anyone could see that he looked too excited.


    Leonard untied his apron and threw it at Lyle with an implied warning, "Lyle, don''t be kidding."


    "Okay!" After hearing that voice, Lyle let go of Jean''s hand.


    What kind of puppy is Leonard raising?!

 Chapter 891 - Frans Ruihan

    Leonard narrowed his eyes and checked Lyle''s suit.


    This little brother was not only very well behaved today, even his hair was dyed back to ck.


    What is going on?


    At this moment, Lyle was standing in front of Jean, his eyes fixed on him.


    This is his idol!


    It was this man who threw those insulting him straight into the sea without hesitation!


    Not only is he amazing, but also very handsome!


    Lyle gasped with joy and rubbed his hands from time to time, like a fan meeting his idol.


    At this time, Leonard walked around the long table, walked to Jean and Lyle''s side, sighed inwardly, and exined. "He is my brother Lyle, the fifth young master of the Adler family!"


    Jean nodded. "Then, let''s sit down and eat together."


    Leonard wanted to refuse, but Lyle had already taken his own seat and sat beside Jean.


    Lyle sat on his side facing him, feeling heat all over his body.


    He sat with his idol and was so excited that he wanted to cry!


    And this sight left Lilia and Mellisa dumbfounded.


    Since Lyle kept staring at Jean, the atmosphere at the dining table became a little strange.


    Lilia was sitting on Jean''s right, while Lyle on his left.


    Throughout the dinner, Lyle''s narrowed eyes never left Jean''s figure.


    In short, he''s like a child who has never seen the wonder of the world!


    After eating, the group of five returned to the living room. Leonard stayed in the kitchen to make tea, while Lyle was still sitting straight across from Jean.


    He stared straight ahead, and couldn''t help but lean forward for a moment, grinning. "Mr. Jean, are you...cking an assistant? What do you think of me? I can drive with my hands tied!"


    Leonard. "..."


    Mellisa and Lilia looked at each other, a seductive smile hanging on the corners of their lips.


    Lilia nced at the man beside her, leaned close to him, and whispered, "Looks like you have fans too!"


    The man pursed his lips and looked at her with indulgent eyes, then grabbed her with his hand. He answered in a soft voice to Lyle, "No, I don''t need one."


    Lyle took an upright sitting position. "Then, what am Icking? I��"


    "Lyle!" At this moment, Leonard called out to warn him once again, and Lyle also fell silent instantly.


    He curled his lips, looked at Leonard, and muttered, "I only admire Mr. Jean and want to learn from him. I''m not kidding. If you also throw bad people to sea without hesitation, then I''ll adore you too!"


    Jean. "..."


    Leonard. "..."


    Isn''t his reason too absurd?


    After half a second, Leonard shouted with a fluttering nose. "No kidding, I''ll throw you into the sea!"


    Lyle lowered his head and said nothing!


    Perhaps he had never seen such a proud and powerful person like Jean since childhood.


    In the Adler family territory, too many people pretended to be one but actually a coward.


    Therefore, he desperately wanted to be as strong as Jean who could do whatever he wanted.


    In less than five minutes, Lyle wanted to continue rambling on how he admired Jean, but then was forcibly chased away by Leonard, finally restoring the calm in the living room.


    At this moment, Lilia leaned tiredly on her man''s shoulder, blinking from time to time, sleepiness invading her eyes.


    Leonard, who was sitting on the opposite side, tightly locked his gaze at his phone''s screen.


    After reading the news, he slowly raised his eyes to look at Jean. "Jean, have you heard of Frans? Frans Ruihan?"


    "Francis Ruihan?"


    Jean repeated, and his deep eyes met Leonard, who both looked very deep.


    He didn''t answer, but looked at Lilia in his arms, and said in a low voice, "Since you are sleepy, go to the guest room upstairs for a little rest, okay?"


    Lilia blinked sleepily, then nodded and said softly, "Okay, sister Mellisa will apany me, you two talk first!"


    Although she was sleepy, she could see through the meaning of Jean''s words.


    It was as if he wanted to talk to his future brother-inw and didn''t want her and Mellisa to eavesdrop.


    Lilia turned around and pulled Mellisa out of the living room, and in an instant entered the elevator.


    After the two sisters left, the man took a cigarette out of his pocket. Taking one out, he handed it to Leonard.


    Jean lit his cigarette, slowly got up and walked to the window, opened it, and as he blew out the smoke he said, "I''ve heard of him before. In the jade industry, he was famous in his early years as a dark horse. The Widjaya family''s jewelry store once had a brief working rtionship with him in the jade field, but it was nothing more than two time transactions. Why are you suddenly asking about him?"


    At this time, Leonard''s face was serious, elbows propped on his knees, his mouth was smoking, and he looked at Jean. "Is this person good or bad? I heard that he is a terrorist!"


    The man looked at Leonard with a suspicious look, then shook his head slightly as he lifted his lips. "It was just a gibberish name given to him by the outside world. He just hired a few armed securitypanies to protect his business."


    "After all, in the past few years, all the projects he was involved in had never failed. In such a jade world, so many people lost their lives overnight. But what made Frans extraordinary was that he could cut the finest raw materials of jade whenever he encountered a rough stone."


    "This is enough for people who are in the same profession to recognize him as their god. Because of that, he had established a vastwork through such a channel! As for whether he is good or bad��"


    At the end of the words, Jean took a sip of his cigarette. "The rough stones bought by my family from his hands were found to be artificially inferior. That is, after that time, I suspect that his reputation for transforming stones into gold was just crap."


    Leonard looked surprised and raised his eyebrows and walked toward him. "So, is all the stuff he made mad fake?


    "If he dared tomit a fraud like this to the Widjaya family, how did you solve the problem then?"


    Jean narrowed his eyes, looked out the window, then said, "Honestly, the item he gave me at that time waspletely fake. But my family''s jewelry store was in the hands of my older sibling."


    "I myself discovered this incident by ident while I was investigating the history between my family and the Ricardo family. Back then, my older brother never confronted him, but stopped cooperating since then."


    "People involved in the jade industry generally don''t have the hands to ''attack''. But Frans has a lot of connections, and even if he is threatened, there will be many people willing to help him."


    "This isrgely the result of a conflict of interests. Now that he has something to do with your uncle''s family, you may need to check and find out their interests."


    After the man finished speaking, Leonard was silent for a long time.


    He didn''t speak until he had finished smoking. "The Adlers own a mine that my uncle has held for years.. Before I left Bandung that year, I vaguely remember that the mine was given to my uncle by my father."

 Chapter 892 - Good Job Martin!

    After speaking, Leonard met Jean''s eyes.


    Jean then said, "Since the Adler family owns the mines, it''s not surprising that he woulde to this town."


    Leonard nodded. "The mine was explored by the Adler family back then. Due to its special geographical location, mining isn''t that easy."


    "Would you like to break their cooperation?" The man raised an eyebrow.


    Leonard raised his hand and rubbed it twice against the window grille. "If they want to work together, there''s no need to mobilize people and show them in front of the Widjaya family. Maybe all this is just a cover, the mining cooperation is just a trap while their real target is me."


    Jean did notment on this.


    It seems that this person named Frans deserves a good investigation.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed.


    There is an important dinner in the Flower Hall tonight.


    The maids had been busy preparing the banquet since morning.


    At this time, half past one in the afternoon, in the front garden,Glen arrived in his car outside the vi.


    He got out of the car and leaned back for a while, finally he saw Leonard''s figure and approached him. "I haven''t been to the Adlers'' house in a long time, and now theyers of security are really tight!"


    Almost every meter he passed as he walked to Leonard''s building, there was always a guard on full alert.


    Leonard saw Glen''s displeased expression, and stepped forward jokingly. "Thest time you came here, it should have been almost twenty years ago. I might have spent most of my life here but I still have to go through the same procedure as you whenever I go ande back here! This is really troublesome."


    Glen''s mixed race face showed a hint of disdain, and his sunken eye sockets scanned his surroundings randomly. "In my opinion, you guys are too much! Who would dare to mess with you?!"


    Hearing this, Leonard could neitherugh nor cry.


    He tried to change the topic and hooked Glen''s shoulders, and walked along while saying. "Yes, I will make a card especially for you. With that, if you evere here again at any time, no one will dare to stop you!"


    Glen pursed his lips, averted his gaze and looked around. "I haven''t been here in a long time, but the view at your house is still beautiful!"


    "It was designed by a top foreign architect employed by my father! To avoid theft, the security is very tight because there was such an incident in the past."


    The two of them walked and talked, and immediately entered the living room where Lilia and Jean were.


    Theyout of the room here is very different from other vis.


    From the outside, the Royal Garden where Lilia and Jean were staying looked like an ordinary house.


    But upon entering the door, every corner of this ce was neatly and carefully arranged.


    The living room is different from the European style bungalow decor, but has a rustic feel everywhere.


    For example, the old radio ced in the corner of the table, the enamel mug used in thest century, and even the artificial flowers.


    Glen stepped in slowly, subconsciously surveying the sights and objects in the room.


    Finally, he came to a conclusion. "Leonard, your house is so morous in appearance, but why does it look like a historical relic on the inside?"


    Leonard. "..."


    He raised his eyebrows, shook his head with a sigh, and said nothing.


    No wonder Glen was shocked, even when he first saw this ce the night Jean arrived, Leonard himself was also very surprised.


    While the interior itself gave off a sense of nostalgia, they do get a little shabby.


    He thought maybe his parents wanted to feel that sense of nostalgia.


    Leonard invited Glen to sit down, and his eyes nced at the wooden spiral staircase. "Jean will be down in a minute!"


    "Alright!" Glen sat on the sofa leisurely, raised his right leg and ced his ankle on the knee of his left leg. "What''s with tonight''s banquet? I heard the Adlers invited some people from big families in Bandung?"


    Speaking of the banquet, Leonard''s expression instantly became more serious.


    The waiter brought hot tea. He took a cup and pushed it in front of Glen. "The two young masters of the Adlers and the others said that to entertain guests. I only found out that they also invited people from other families yesterday."


    Glen looked at the teacup on the table, his eyes narrowed. "Then, I want to see how expensive these guests are! By the way, our joint project will have a ribbon cutting tomorrow, I hope you cane to watch it."


    Leonard nodded and agreed.


    Not long after, with the sound of footsteps, Jean had already emerged from the stairs.


    Glen and Leonard looked to the side together. Glen asked, "When will your real estate project bepleted?"


    As the man paced back and forth, he said casually, "If there are no problems, it will be over in a few days!"


    Glen and Leonard looked at each other. "Why so fast?"


    He just started looking for partners two weeks ago, and now his real estate is almost done?!


    How long had he started nning?!


    Jean saw their frightened expressions, pursed her lips and sat down next to Leonard. "My family took over the unfinished building area a month ago. Because the developer''s capital chain was cut at that time, the building was temporarily suspended."


    Glen frowned and his eyes shed. "Can the quality of the unfinished building pass the feasibility test?"


    "No need to worry, the Widjaya family has sent someone to check it out. Once the structure isplete, the Adlers can work on interior decoration!"


    Glen nodded clearly, then turned to Leonard. "Then you have to hurry, there''s not much time!"


    Although he and Jean didn''t say clearly why they went to Bandung, it did little more than help Leonard build momentum.


    As long as he can build his reputation in Bandung, it''s worth it!


    Leonard nodded solemnly. "The Adler family''s decoration team is ready, don''t worry!"


    ...


    At the same time, three men were seen talking downstairs, while in the side hall upstairs, Lilia and Mellisa were looking at the paper in their hands, and their expressions were extremely smooth.


    "Sis, where did you get this information from?"


    Lilia shook the paper in her hand, a hint of seriousness appeared in her eyes.


    Mellisa looked sideways at her, and said, "My friend helped me investigate it."


    "So�� Lyn and Luke used to date before? But less than half a month after they broke up, Lyn became the fianc��e?"


    Mellisa looked at the information dimly. "If my friend says so, it should be true!"


    Lilia ced her paper on the table with great interest. Grasping her cheek, her tone was mocking. "This woman is really inhumane. She tried to get two brothers from the same family, but I think she and Luke are a lot closer than everyone thinks."


    Mellisa narrowed her eyes, sighing softly. "In the past, I only found her and Luke as just ssmates, and there is absolutely no record of them dating. This morning, when I read the contents of the paper, I was really shocked!"


    The news was delivered to her by Martin.


    And suddenly, without any warning, he threw the content straight into his email.


    If Lyn and Luke were lovers, and then out of a sudden Lyn became Leonard''s fianc��e, it was definitely worth investigating.


    Since there was a banquet tonight, Mellisa didn''t go to study.


    She wondered if she could call Martin and confirm the authenticity of the informationter.


    If that''s true, then don''t me her for being unforgiving!

 Chapter 893 - Why Does My Son Always Stand Up For Him?

    After half an hour, Lilia returned to the bedroom.


    Mellisa and Leonard apany Glen to meet his aunt, Michelle.


    In the bedroom, the old wooden bed gave off an antique feeling, but the mattress is very soft andfortable to sleep on.


    Liliay on her side, and the wisps of the afternoon sun pierced through the gaps in the half-closed curtains, shining warmly on her thin nket.


    After a while, the bedroom''s door opened, and the man walked steadily with a ss of warm water.


    Lilia spun around, ran into his deep pupils, and smiled slightly. "Are they gone?"


    "Yes." The man put the ss on the small table beside the bed. And when he sat down, his palm rested on Lilia''s back. "Are you having back pain?"


    As Lilia''s pregnancy progressed, she began to struggle to sleep.


    Her protruding lower abdomen puts pressure on her spine while lying down, so she would rub both sides of her waist and stomach to relieve the pressure during nights.


    Lilia put the back of her hand on the back of the man''s hand, and sat slowly on the bed. "It doesn''t hurt, I just want to sleep, but Mellisa told me something extraordinary that I can''t sleep now!"


    At this time, the man bent down and put a pillow on his back. Lilia found afortable posture, spread her legs, and heard her husband ask. "What did she say?"


    Lilia immediately told the truth and asked, "Do you think the information regarding Lyn and Luke''s rtionship is reliable? Should we help Mellisa to verify it again?"


    She didn''t know her sister''s friend who provided this information, nor did she know how reliable the information was.


    Only if this were true, then Lyn''s role in the Adler Family would have been more than that of fianc��e.


    In order for Mellisa to snatch the fianc��e position from her, she must know who her enemy is!


    After hearing this, the man looked at Lilia with gentle eyes. "No need to verify, the news is true."


    "So you know about it?" In the end, she suddenly thought about several possibilities, and straightened her back. "Jean, did... you send that message to Mellisa?"


    Most likely so!


    If it was Jean''s source, it must be true!


    The man looked at Lilia, with his thin lips slightly to the side, he raised his hand to smooth the hair around his wife''s ears. "They say that pregnancy causes a mother to be desensitized, but�� So far, Mrs. Widjaya doesn''t seem to have any such symptoms!"


    Lilia wanted to nod subconsciously, but she just lowered her head and sensed that something was wrong.


    She looked at the man with a stern face, and patted the back of his hand again. "I''ve always been smart, okay!"


    The smile on the man''s lips deepened, and he held the tips of Lilia''s fingers in his palms. "Since we want to help them establish a foothold in Bandung as quickly as possible, we must always ensure that their information chains are not blocked."


    "Mellisa does have a channel to investigate a few things, but a lot of information has been deliberately withheld. Her friends are indeed capable of investigating, but I''m afraid that they''re wasting too much time."


    Lilia sharply caught the meaning behind the words. She leaned forward towards him and hesitantly said, "You mean, the fact that the two of them were dating was intentionally hidden?"


    "Well, such rtionships always leave a lot of traces and those who try to help them hide that fact aren''t very smart! They still leave a lot of clues."


    Hearing this, Lilia pressed her lips, and a light floated under her eyes. "The Adler family''s influence in this city is enormous, but if it''s their own family members who are hiding this fact, of course they won''t notice!"


    "It only takes effort to find the truth!" At the end, the man grabbed her shoulder to make her lie down again, and continued, "The banquet is still long, I''ll sleep with you for a while okay?"


    Lilia nodded andy down. After Jeany beside her, she naturally hugged his arms. "I heard that the rumors about my future brother-inw have been increasing a lottely, have you helped him with something?"


    The man sighed silently. With one hand behind his head, he whispered, "If he wants to take over the Adlers, he''s got to be able to stand on his own first. He used to be a cop, too rigid and sometimes disparaging things."


    As the words fell, the man heard a small sigh. Apparently he discovered that Lilia had fallen asleep.


    He stretched his hand over the thin nket, gently covered her, bent down and kissed her forehead, then hugged her to sleep.


    The sun was warm in the afternoon, and their bedroom gradually grew warm and peaceful.


    ....


    On the other hand, Mellisa apanied Leonard and Glen to where Michelle was.


    Here, unlike other buildings, was full of luxury and elegance.


    Judging from the style of the vi alone, it is known that Michelle is a woman who puts a lot of emphasis on luxury.


    At this time, the maids were already standing in front of the door and waiting.


    Seeing the three of them get off the caddy, they rushed forward to greet them.


    They invited these three into the living room, and respectfully sent a few cups of tea.


    When Mellisa sat down, she looked down at the maid outfit she was wearing. Is she allowed to sit here?


    Just as she was still contemting sitting or standing, Michelle appeared gracefully in her luxurious dress.


    Even when she didn''t go to work, she still looked very elegant at home.


    Michelle stood near the living room and looked around, her eyes over Leonard, and then on Glen''s face.


    "Is that you, Glen?"


    Glen stood up, nodded his head, and with a hint of humility on his face he replied, "Auntie, long time no see."


    "It''s been a long time��! How long is it? More than ten years?" Michelle smiled kindly and walked over. When walking, her eyes are always fixed on Glen''s body.


    The Sylvester family has a strong influence in Bandung especially after controlling the cruise ship industry!


    Therefore, Michelle has great respect for Glen.


    Leonard and Mellisa also stood up one after another to show their courtesy.


    After Michelle took her seat, the servant brought her a cup of special European-style tea. As she picked it up, her eyes fell on Mellisa. "Why is he sitting here?"


    Leonard replied calmly, "Mom, this guy works for me, so of course he can sit with us."


    "Your servant?" Michelle bluntly put the teacup on the table hard to show her displeasure. "He should''ve understood his position and realized that he''s just a servant!"


    Leonard looked directly at his angry mother, and pressed the corner of his lower lip. Before he could speak, Glen said with a broad smile, "Auntie, if you get angry, you''ll get old quick, you know! Since Leonard said this one served him and allowed him to sit down, there''s nothing wrong with sitting here together!"


    Michelle''s anger hadn''t calmed down even by Glen''s words. Instead, she looked at Mellisa''s obstructive maid outfit, her eyes filled with displeasure and disgust.


    Upon seeing this, Leonard furrowed his brows and stood up. "Since our existence makes you unhappy, then I''ll go first. Please speak to Glen alone."


    "Oh,e on...." Glen pressed Leonard''s shoulder for a moment, he was clearly trying to melt this heated atmosphere with all his might. When Michelle saw this scene, she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Why is this son always trying to defend the male servant?

 Chapter 894 - To Me, She Is The One!

    Michelle didn''t speak for a while. Suddenly, her eyes met Mellisa''s and heard her speak without hesitation. "Madam, if you don''t like me, I can understand that. But why do you have to spoil the mood over such a trivial matter?"


    "Trivial matter?" Michelle stroked the back of the sofa. "It wasn''t just a day or two that your behavior was problematic. I didn''t make a fuss since my son had poor eyesight at that time, so I didn''t mind having you close to him. Now that he''s healed, you still sit here and think of yourself as his equal? ??Are you relying on him to protect you? Have you forgotten the rules of the Adler family?"


    Mellisa didn''t like Michelle!


    But since she was Leonard''s mother, she had to pass on all her cold words.


    At this moment, Glen caught a glimpse of Mellisa''s fist, then pped the corner of his mouth and turned his gaze to look at the opposite side. "Auntie, I haven''t seen you in a long time, but you haven''t changed at all. You are still very strict in following the old-fashioned family rules."


    Hearing the words, Michelle''s face changed slightly.


    Even though she was the Adler''s main wife now, sitting with a member of the Sylvester family, shame and fear that had been ingrained in her bones made her slightly hesitant.


    She sighed and smiled smugly. "Hahaha, I''m sorry you have to see such a bad sight! I just wanted to discipline this outsider. Alright, since we haven''t seen each other in a long time, let''s throw this bad mood away and have a chat!"


    Mellisa lowered her head upon hearing this, and a scornful smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt that this woman was not worthy of Leonhart.


    Right now, Leonard was well aware of Mellisa''s feelings. He barely hesitated and grabbed her hand directly. In Michelle''s shocked look, he said aloud, "Mom, from now on, he is a member of our family, not an outsider!"


    "Nonsense!" Michelle red at Leonard''s face angrily. Seeing her son pulling a man''s hand was intolerable!


    At this moment, Glen, who was sitting on the side, didn''t speak anymore!


    Instead, he chose to watch this scene and let the war happen.


    He also couldn''t understand Michelle''s approach, so it didn''t seem bad to let Leonard defend his woman!


    With clenched fists, Michelle shouted angrily. "Leonard, you know what you''re doing? He''s a boy and you have a fianc��e, how are you going to exin to your father?!"


    "What should I exin?" Leonard took Mellisa''s hand and kissed her on the lips. "I always said that I would choose my own partner. You ignored and forced Lyn to be my fiancee. If you expect me to marry her, don''t expect me to keep Adler as myst name again!"


    Michelle took a deep breath and patted the armrest of the sofa. "No matter how bad Lyn is in your eyes, she''s still a woman! The person you''re holding onto is just a servant and a MAN! Are you crazy or what?"


    "Who said he was a male servant?" Leonard smiled coldly, and pulled Mellisa into his arms. "Mom, I will tell you in person today. She is the only woman I will marry in this life!"


    "I don''t want to argue with you about Lyn. And I''m going to say it just this once. If you don''t release me from my engagement contract tonight, I''ll cancel it myself at the banquet so everyone can know!"


    Michelle looked at Melissa in amazement. "What did you say? She is�� a woman?"


    Leonard nodded earnestly. "Mom, I have always respected you, but ever since I left Bandung that year, I was really sick of some of the actions you took."


    "It just so happened that Glen was also here. He will be a witness for us! I don''t care how much you like Lyn, but... you helped her pass the Adler family''s engagement exam, right? Do I need to say more?"


    Michelle looked at Leonard dumbfoundedly, every word he said lingered in her ears.


    For a long time, her eyes flickered and her fingers clenched tightly in her palms. "Where did you hear about this?" Michelle suspected that Leonhart had told him.


    But the husband had clearly promised her that she would not be held ountable again!


    Leonard looked at Michelle with a deep gaze, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "Do you think I can''t figure things out like this?"


    This rhetorical question seemed to strike Michelle''s heart directly.


    Even though her appearance was still graceful, the panic that leaked between her eyebrows was still clearly caught by others.


    Michelle was clearly panicked, even though she was pretending to be calm, her eyes couldn''t fool anyone.


    Leonard looked at her and sighed. "Mom, consider it carefully. There were still three hours before the banquet. No matter how you decide, I will make my own choice!"


    After saying this, Leonard took the opportunity to pull Mellisa. When he rose to his feet, he said to Glen, "We are waiting for you outside the door."


    Glen pulled the corners of his mouth and nodded slightly in agreement.


    After the two of them left, there was silence in the living room.


    Glen took a sip from his teacup from the table, then looked at Michelle through the rim of the cup.


    Maybe Leonard hadn''t been face-to-face with his mother since he was a child, so it would be hard to ept it for a while.


    Glen rubbed the teacup in his hand, looked at Michelle, and said in a deep voice, "Auntie, what did Lyn offer you?"


    Michelle''s shoulders shook, her eyes slightly displeased. "What do you mean?"


    Even if he was a member of the Sylvester family, he didn''t have the right to interfere in the affairs of the Adler family.


    Glen looked at her disdainfully, opened his eyes with a slight smile, and met Michelle''s gaze.


    "Don''t be nervous, I didn''t n to meddle in your family affairs. But since Leonard and I are brothers, I wanted to help him. Aunty, in my sses, I can see that you held Lyn''s hand and helped her into the Adlers'' house. To be honest, I really don''t understand why you did it."


    "After all, Leonard is your own son. Even if you prefer your youngest son, you should not show that much favoritism. Before I came to Bandung, I had heard a few things. This Graham family was originally at the bottom of the rankings. But everything changed when Lyn became the future wife of the Adler family, and so they gained power and wealth right after you helped her!"


    Michelle didn''t speak, she took a sip of her tea while continuing to hold the teacup.


    In Glen''s eyes, her behavior was clearly hiding her guilty conscience.


    Glen didn''t have much thought of interfering with other family matters.


    After a while, when the atmosphere became more stagnant, Glen put down his teacup and stood up. "I see that you''re fine, I''m d to have to meet you. I''ll be leaving now!"


    Michelle nodded arrogantly, her eyes falling on the table, deliberately avoiding.


    Seeing this, Glen chuckled, then walked towards the exit. Before leaving the living room, he looked back and said in a more solemn tone, "Auntie, I have some advice before I go."


    Michelle raised her eyebrows and squinted at Glen. "What advice?"


    Glen smiled and said, "If you want your family to remain intact and at the top, I suggest considering what Leonard said.. The woman beside him is no ordinary woman. Don''t let the Adler family copse just because you favor Lyn!"

 Chapter 895 - I Will Be With You!

    At noon that day, Michelle sat on the sofa in the living room alone, not moving for long.


    She was thinking about Glen''s words, so if that woman wasn''t an ordinary person, did shee to her family''s home for some other purpose?


    In other words�� she really bothered to hide her identity in order to be Leonard''s servant!


    Even so, Michelle still does not want to ept all this.


    People only knew her but not her story. Yes she won the seat as the main wife of the current patriarch, but what actually happened to her?


    She only raised the son of another woman!


    In the end, she needed to brace herself to see Leonard take the position of Patriarch of the Adler Family. How could she calm down?!


    That wild animal that Leonhart brought back from outside... must she allow herself to live in Leonard''s shadow forever?!


    Impossible!


    Michelle was silent for a long time until her body stiffened, and still she didn''t move.


    Her eyes fell on the teacup, her fingers slowly stiffened, and her face began to turn white.


    After a while, a dark cloud appeared in her silent eyes before she quickly got up and went to the study on the second floor.


    ...


    Outside the door, Leonard was standing under the shade of a tree with Mellisa. The scorching sun pierced through the leaves and formed a mottled halo.


    Mellisa looked at him, then nced towards the living room. "Are you really that determined to break off your engagement at the banquetter?"


    Leonard''s handsome face was covered with a soft glow. "Yes, are you ready to go to the banquet with me?"


    "I''m always ready, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon!" Mellisa read Leonard''s determination in his eyes.


    There was a hint of embarrassment in his faint expression. "Have you ever thought that if you upset your parents, you''ll be able to bear the consequences?"


    "Yes!" Leonard reached out and pulled Mellisa in front of him. He looked at her cheek and whispered, "No matter what the consequences are, I can bear it! Mellisa, I just need you tonight. I want you to be by my side at the banquet tonight, and leave the rest to me, okay?"


    Perhaps the current atmosphere was so beautiful that Mellisa felt Leonard''s inexplicable tenderness.


    Leonard had always been stubborn and firm, but this man before her looked at her with tenderness and affection.


    At this moment, Mellisa could say nothing but nod at his promise.


    She stared at Leonard''s handsome face for a moment, raised her hand and gently traced his brows with her fingertips. "Have you nned this long ago?"


    No matter what outsiders said, she always felt that Leonard was not a ipetent person.


    Even when he was in Jakarta and Surabaya, he secretly did many things for her.


    Such a person, as the heir to the Adler family, is it really as worthless as outsiders say?!


    She couldn''t believe it!


    At this moment, Leonard and Mellisa looked at each other. The man was silent for a moment, licked the corners of his mouth, and then said, "I had nned it long ago, and now I can''t put it off any longer. Melissa, everything I did was for you! I don''t want anyone to look down on you anymore!"


    He naturally didn''t care about the status of the Adler family that he had. He also ignored many spections about him from other people.


    But Mellisa was the woman he put at the depth of his heart, so she shouldn''t have endured this sphemy for him!


    Even if everyone was against his approach, as long as Mellisa was still around, he would do anything for her!


    Listening to his stern tone, Mellisa might find what''s on his mind.


    She smiled gently, and slowly leaned into his arms like a little girl. "Leonard, no matter what you want to do tonight, I''ll be with you!"


    ...


    In the afternoon, at three o''clock, Lilia woke up leisurely.


    She opened her eyelids, blinked, and then subconsciously looked to the side.


    Jean wasn''t here!


    Lilia rubbed her forehead, sat down and calmed herself, then walked out of the room in her slippers.


    In the living room downstairs, Glen was chatting with Leonard and Mellisa.


    Lilia noticed that there were two beautiful gift boxes on one of the sofas.


    Mellisa caught her, and immediately waved at her. "Lilia, are you awake?"


    Lilia nodded, and as she walked into the living room, she pointed at the gift box and asked, "What''s this?


    "Our banquet attire." Mellisa exined.


    Lilia''s eyes shed, opened the lid of the first box, and turned around in surprise. "Isn''t this a woman''s dress? How about yours? Is that also women''s attire?"


    Even though this was the Adler''s family dinner, Lilia secretly hoped to see her sister wearing a women''s dress and standing next to her future brother-inw.


    Seeing Lilia''s face full of hope, Mellisa invited her to sit down, then smiled and nodded. "Yes!"


    "Is that true?" Lilia looked at Leonard happily. "Has it been announced?"


    Leonard sat across from her with folded legs, returned Lilia''s expression, and replied, "Tonight... there will be a good show."


    Lilia leaned back on the sofa. On the back of the chair, she stretched out her eyebrows and exhaled teasingly, "This is great, you two finally don''t need to y pretend!"


    When the words fell, Leonard couldn''t help but shake his head andugh.


    Not long after, Lilia''s gaze started to patrol around the living room.


    She had been awake for a while, but she hadn''t seen Jean''s figure.


    Glen observed Lilia''s behavior, then lifted his chin and said frankly, "Don''t bother looking for him, Jean was summoned by the Patriarch!"


    Lilia nced at him and scratched her hair. "Oh��"


    "Lilia, how long have you two been married? Why do you still look like a girl who just fell in love? Aren''t you tired of facing Jean''s face all day?" Glen''s silly tone was still a bit confused.


    He also had a woman, but they weren''t as close as Lilia and Jean.


    At this moment, when Lilia heard his joke, she smiled. "If you get married, you''ll be like us."


    Glen selflessly waved, "No way!"


    Still, he still had confidence in himself.


    At this time, Leonard heard that his friend was so arrogant, and moved a little to the side. "Don''t bite more than you can chew!"


    Glen sneered "How is that possible? Just wait and see if you don''t believe me!"


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, it was already 4:30 pm.


    Lilia and Mellisa went upstairs to put on their dresses, and Leonard also ordered the butler to send him a suit and went upstairs to change.


    Glen sat on the sofa alone and looked at his shirt and pants, he felt there was nothing wrong with him.


    He wasn''t paying much attention to dinner this evening anyway, so he didn''t care.


    In less than ten minutes, Jean finally came to the Royal Garden.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Glen asked, "Why have you been there for so long? What were you talking about for almost two hours!"


    The man''s handsome face didn''t show any clue, he just walked to the opposite side and sat down. In a soft voice, he said, "Just a few cups of tea."


    Glen raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. "He called you before dinner just for tea, huh? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Jean just smiled without saying a word.

 Chapter 896 - A Night To Look Forward!

    Hearing this, Glen gave him a nk look and looked down at his watch. "The banquet starts at 5:30?"


    "Yes." While the man and Glen were talking, Mellisa was already walking downstairs with her cell phone.


    She wore a champagne sleeveless dress, her skirt the color of a starlight, and it stretched from the waistline down. Her appearance was sleek, dignified, and full of femininity.


    Glen turned to look at her dress, touched his chin, and made a very relevantment. "This is much more pleasing to the eye than when you disguise yourself as a servant."


    Mellisa came into the living room with a calm expression and looked at Jean. "Kevin asked me to see Patriarch now, what''s wrong?"


    Just now, she received a text from Kevin right after she changed her clothes.


    When she came down, she identally saw Jean''s figure. Mellisa guessed that this Patriarch''s actions might be rted to her.


    At this moment, Jean''s deep gaze met the confused look in Mellisa''s eyes. He nodded slightly, and said, "Go, he has something to tell you!"


    Mellisa thought for a few seconds, not understanding what Jean was saying. She didn''t dy any longer, and immediately left the building.


    Glen saw this scene in his eyes, watching Mellisa from the window as she got into the car outside the door.


    If he remembered correctly, when Jean came back, he was in the car.


    Glen retracted his gaze, and asked, "What stupid game did you y with the Patriarch?"


    "Just watch!" Seeing that the man kept this a secret, Glen simply suppressed his doubts and didn''t ask anymore.


    ...


    5:20, Hall of Flowers.


    As the time approached 5:30, the atmosphere became very lively.


    Although they didn''t know how many people Luke had invited, the dozens of luxury cars that passed by were definitely today''s guests.


    When Leonard, Jean and the others came to the Hall of Flowers, the hall was already starting to get packed.


    In the past, the Adlers rarely opened their doors to host banquets, so today''s banquet made people very curious about what kind of guests would receive a grand wee from the Adlers.


    At this time, Leonard''s face was a little serious, he raised his eyes and saw everyone from other familiesing one by one.


    In such a lively scene, he was still frowning.


    Seeing his face like that, Jean soothed him in a deep voice. "I sent Clifford to follow her, nothing will happen."


    Leonard looked to the side. "The old man did not say why he was looking for her?"


    He was changing clothes on the top floor, he did not know that Melissa was called before.


    Looking at the banquet to begin, that woman still had not made her appearance.


    It gives Leonard a very bad hunch!


    If the old man is causing trouble, then he might be overwhelmed!


    Hearing that voice, Jean cast his eyes on Leonard''s worried gaze. "Tonight, just do what you want. Melissa will definitelye!"


    Lilia was wearing a dress simr to Mellisa''s and was standing in front of the man.


    She contemted, and couldn''t help but say, "With Clifford here, Melissa will be safe. There are already a lot of people in the hall, let''s go in first. Maybe Mellisa is already inside!"


    Leonard pursed his lips and sighed. "Alright, let''s go."


    After that, he and Glen led the way to the Flower Hall.


    Lilia hooked the man''s arm and gently nudged his arm. "Is Melissa okay?"


    She didn''t understand the Patriarch''s thoughts either, but since Jean said not to worry, she wasn''t too worried.


    The man noticed her slightly condensed expression, and as he held her closer, he spoke in a deep voice, "Perhaps, after tonight, Mellisa Mayer will be named the fianc��e of the Adler family''s heir!"


    Hearing this, Lilia smiled sweetly. "Then I have to look forward to it!"


    In the hall, people huddled together, and chatted with each other.


    Standing in front of the door and looking at the surroundings, many people had already gathered in the hall. The members of the few major families alone made almost hundreds of them.


    In this crowd, many people discussed privately about the origins of Frans Ruihan.


    There were many people who knew the truth and also boasted about what Frans did. The news about this man named Frans quickly spread to the crowd.


    Some people even ran to the door from time to time, trying to be the first person to receive Frans'' honor.


    After all, in order to survive in the jade mining world, everyone wanted to make a good deal, and then share the profits.


    When gold began to decline, antiques would flourish.


    And in the jade jewelry business, it was supposed to gain as much value as gold!


    At half past five, the banquet started.


    However, Frans hasn''t appeared yet.


    At this time, Luke was seen slowly walking over to Leonard while embracing a beautiful and graceful woman.


    He looked around and pretended to be surprised. His eyes faintly passed over Glen, and then he asked knowingly, "Brother, why don''t you take a walk with Lyn? Today, in our Adler family''s banquet, so many important people are present. Are you still nning to go around with a maid?"


    At this moment, Leonard was sticking one hand in his trouser pocket, shaking his champagne ss, and his upright figure looked dashing.


    Although Luke hade to find fault, facing Leonard''s attitude, he felt that his superiority was being overshadowed by him.


    Leonard''s eyes fell on him, and as he took a sip of champagne gracefully, his thin lips curled slightly. "Since you care so much about Lyn, why don''t you just make her your girlfriend?"


    "Brother, please watch over your words. People can misunderstand, you know. Oh I almost forgot, you probably still have poor eyesight, so you didn''t notice this beautiful woman in my arms?"


    Luke tightly hugged the woman beside him and raised his eyebrows, as if provoking the man in front of him.


    Seeing this, Leonard watched them silently, handing him his empty ss. "No wonder Lyn is hiding in the corner, you''re making her sad by hugging this woman affectionately."


    Leonard and Glen then blinked, and turned to Luke who was a little panicked. He sneered with curved lips. "Don''t hug this girl too long, poor Lyn!"


    Luke watched the two of them join the crowd side by side, his fingers quietly squeezing the waist of the girl he was holding.


    "Young master, it hurts��"


    He didn''t hear it, he was still ring at Leonard away.


    Why did he say it to him?!


    Did Leonard find anything?!


    Obviously, his father had erased the trace of him and Lyn when they were together, so there was no way Leonard would know.


    Except, he was testing himself!


    At this moment, Luke''s mood was up and down, and he didn''t even notice.


    ...


    In no time, Lockhart took to the stage in a suit in front of the stage in the banquet hall.


    He tapped the microphone gently, and the guests who were chatting stopped talking and turned to look at him.


    Lockhart looked at everyone with satisfaction. "Thank you foring to the Adlers'' house tonight.. It''s a great honor for us to wee our friends on this beautiful day."

 Chapter 897 - The Time Has Come!

    After a few warm words, Lockhart enjoyed a standing ovation from the audience.


    After a while, he raised his hand to signal to calm down. After looking around again, he smiled apologetically. "Everyone knows that tonight is an introduction party.


    "I know that many people present are very interested in jade antiques. The Adler family heard of this, and specially invited Frans, the leader of the domestic jade industry, to share it with all of you. But unfortunately, our esteemed guest arrivedter due to personal reasons. Please be patient then!"


    Everyone started discussing with each other.


    But the atmosphere was still warm, at least the guests who were present seemed to be patient.


    At this moment, Leonard, Jean and the others were standing at the back of the crowd.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes and looked ahead with a cheerful look. "Sure enough, he''s still very good at whetting people''s appetites. He doesn''t tell them the meaning of this banquet until it begins."


    Although they had all received invitations beforehand, Lockhart did not borate on the meaning of tonight''s banquet.


    It seems Lockhart is pretending to be mysterious, and this is just the beginning!


    Glen leaned against the table beside him and his posture seemedzy. "First, he allowed his subordinates to discuss Frans''s name among the guests and then spread it to attract everyone''s curiosity. Uncle Lockhart understood very well that the price of gold was falling, which was why he instilled that jade business in this could be the solution."


    Leonard raised his eyebrows lightly, notmenting!


    At this moment, when Lockhart finished speaking, the atmosphere in the Flower Hall became even more heated.


    Lilia heard the enthusiastic discussion about Frans from the surrounding crowd, and she curled her lips in boredom.


    Jean at her side turned his head and saw that his wife looked very bored, then asked softly, "Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Lilia shook her head, and her clear pupils passed. "It''s just a little boring, and I don''t know when sis Mellisa wille."


    "Should be soon!" The man said in a deep voice, then wrapped his arms around her waist and suggested, "Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Lilia thought, "Sure!"


    Jeanplied. He gently held her waist, said goodbye to Glen and Leonard, and walked out of the banquet hall with Lilia.


    Outside the garden, the atmosphere was calmer.


    As dusk changed into night, the scene looked beautiful and elegant.


    Lilia and the man sat in the front a nearby bench, and the asional car driving in the parking lot would always distract them. The two sat in silence for a while, and there was the sound of footsteps behind them.


    "Mr. Jean!"


    This surprise call came from Lyle.


    Jean and Lilia looked back at the same time, and they happened to see Michelle walking into the Hall of Flowers alone not far behind Lyle.


    Obviously, they set off together.


    Lyle ran towards the bench, his eyes filled with tears and a bright light.


    Jean nodded slightly. "Why don''t youe in?"


    Lyle scratched his head, and said with a smile, "I saw you, so I came to say hello! Then�� I won''t bother you anymore. If anything happens, feel free to call me anytime!"


    "Alright."


    After Jean answered, Lyle walked back with a grin, looking at those sitting side by side.


    Not paying attention to his way, Lyle bumped into someone!


    He staggered back, his handsome face instantly sinking. "Lyn, you don''t have eyes?"


    At this time, Lyn, who also stumbled backwards, was shouted at by him, and her whole body instantly became horrified.


    For no reason, she seemed restless tonight.


    As soon as Lyle''s cold voice fell, Lyn heard a dissatisfied rebuke. "Hey, can''t you talk?!"


    Michelle walked up from behind Lyn, looking rather displeased.


    Upon seeing this, Lyle rolled his eyes in disdain. "Ugh, what a fool! I''m going in!"


    Michelle didn''t have time to say anything but Lyle had already stepped into the banquet hall.


    She sighed helplessly, faced Lyn, andforted her. "Lyn, don''t mind him."


    Lyn shook her head, and just as she was about to speak, she saw Lilia who turned her head and looked at her.


    Michelle also directed her gaze subconsciously.


    At first nce, it feels strange!


    How was this woman so simr to the maid who was always beside Leonard?!


    Lilia nodded towards Michelle from afar, then looked at Lyn with a deep smile.


    That smile sent chills down Lyn''s back, and the scene from a few days ago came back to her mind.


    Lyn was eager not to start, and whispered, "Auntie,e on�� let''s go somewhere else to talk!"


    "Okay!" Michelle suppressed the suspicion in her heart, turned around and led Lyn around the yard and headed for the backyard.


    No matter what tonight would bring, she couldn''t let Leonard break this marriage contract!


    ...


    Half an hourter, Frans still hadn''te.


    Lilia and Jean had also returned to the banquet hall, and a group of four people were standing together, chatting with each other.


    Seeing that half of the time had passed, the guests had lost interest. Leonard raised his hand to look at his watch, the corners of his lips pouted slightly.


    Glen saw it and asked, "Ready?"


    Leonard nodded. "If there is a riot, please take good care of Lilia and Jean."


    After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment and looked at Jean before he took a step. "In the banquet hall, all the maids with blue ribbons on their chests are our people."


    After hearing this, Jean smiled warmly. "You''re this eager to let them out?"


    Leonard licked his teeth, and his gaze darted to look at Luke. "I''ve been asleep for too long, it''s time to wake up."


    After that, he walked into the crowd.


    Glen''s gaze followed Leonard, but his shoulder hit Jean. "What does that mean? Those with blue ribbons on their chests are our people? There are... 20 or 30 of them, right?"


    Servants were seen everywhere in the banquet hall, most of them wearing blue ribbons on their chests.


    He had prepared this many?!


    Jean looked straight ahead, then said in a calm tone, "The future heir of the Adler family�� he will not be oppressed again!"


    Glen looked at the man for a moment, his expression a little hard to tell.


    After a long time, he smacked the tip of his tongue. "So many servants, why didn''t he use his own before? I thought he..."


    Jean saw Glen''s iprehensible look, then he embraced Lilia in his arms. "When you have a woman, you can only understand her intentions."


    How does that have anything to do with women?!


    Glen chuckled, it looks like he can''t underestimate the power of love anymore!

 Chapter 898 - The Main Show Has Begun!

    Leonard went through the crowd. He took a ss of champagne and immediately came towards Lockhart.


    At this time, someone passed by and identally hit Lockhart with his elbow.


    Lockhart frowned in pain, and when he turned around he saw a servant bowing his head in fear and apologizing. "Sorry, Mister."


    Lockhart pursed his lips in displeasure, but he waved his hand because there was still a guest in front of him. "Be careful next!"


    The attention of several people was distracted by the servant''s actions. After the other party left, they retracted their gazes only to find that Leonard had been standing behind Lockhart.


    "Young master Leonard!"


    Lockhart looked to the side when he heard the voice. As soon as he met Leonard''s deep and distant gaze, his heart jumped slightly. "Why are you here?"


    Leonard raised his ss. "Of course I''m here to congratte you, uncle."


    "Congratting your uncle, huh?" Lockhart was confused for a while, but didn''t think about it. He nced at the champagne ss in Leonard''s hand. Then with one hand behind his back, he said with a smile, "We''re family, why are you so polite to me? But it''s rare that you''ll want to partake in a banquet like this, so enjoy it while you can. If Fransester, I can introduce you to him first. But whether or not you can befriend him, it all depends on you!"


    Leonard lowered his head, and as he nced up, he saw Lockhart''s implied triumphant expression, and slightly raised the corners of his lips. "Thank you."


    "No problem!" After speaking, Lockhart turned and looked back. He didn''t mean to pay attention to him anymore.


    Leonard must have heard of Frans'' famous name, and wanted to build a good rtionship with that man through him.


    Oh, what a naive thought!


    At this moment, Leonard looked at Lockhart deeply, then turned and walked away.


    The guests who stood in front of Lockhart saw him running, and murmured in a rather gossiping tone. "Sir, young master Leonard has be the center of attentiontely!"


    "Center of attention?" Lockhart repeated disdainfully. "What kind of spotlight does he have?"


    "Who in the whole of Bandung doesn''t know the young masters of the Widjaya and Slyvester families? I even heard that the yacht giant has reached a partnership with him. Mr. Lockhart, no matter what your nephew''s abilities are, the cooperation brought by these two groups is enough to make him happy and be the center of attention."


    Lockhart listened to this exnation in silence. With a serious tone, he took a sip of champagne and looked very displeased. "Then what? Isn''t Frans'' identityparable to theirs?"


    Hearing this, the other partyughed and said nothing.


    No matter how great Frans was, he was only the leader of the jade industry.


    As for the emergence of these two groups, they can y a role in boosting the economy of Bandung!


    It''s totally iparable!


    However, since the second master of the Adler family praised Frans so much, they had to pay close attention to how powerful thiste person was.


    ...


    About ten minutester, there was amotion outside the door of the Flower Hall.


    Nobody knew who shouted. "That''s Frans Ruihan!"


    In an instant, the guests in the entire hall rushed towards the entrance.


    In the banquet that was prepared for him, the main character finally appeared.


    As everyone rushed to look around, a line of luxurious convoys slowly stopped in front of the path outside the door.


    The way he appeared made the people gathered around him sigh with emotion.


    The first person out of the car door was a man dressed in all ck.


    He respectfully walked to the long luxury car in the middle, and as he opened the back seat''s door, a man of about thirty five years old leaned over.


    Several people at the scene whispered in surprise. They didn''t expect Frans to be so young!


    The man who got out of the car first buttoned his coat gracefully.


    He stopped where he was, then looked towards the Hall of Flowers while nodding.


    At this moment, the sky was getting darker, and the lights around him lit up his face. The sparkling nted eyes, thin lips, and pointed nose could be clearly seen. Thebination of these traits is not very handsome, but it is enough to make him unforgettable.


    But there''s another prominent trait�� from the corner of the forehead to the top of the eyebrow on the left, there was a clear scar, which made this Frans guy look even more terrifying.


    Frans looked up at the crowd, and his icy brows were filled with a sense of distance that a stranger could not approach carelessly.


    The man in ck at his side was observing the surroundings warily, like a guarding dog.


    At this moment, Lockhart pushed through the crowd and walked briskly from the hall. Under the night sky, he saw the figure of Frans and approached triumphantly. "Frans, you''ve finallye!"


    As the second master of the Adler family, Lockhart''s overenthusiastic attitude clearly showed how important Frans was.


    He walked briskly towards him with a very ttering smile.


    Frans looked at him coldly, raised his hand, and saidzily, "Master Lockhart, sorry to keep you waiting so long."


    "No! Not at all! The banquet has just begun. Come in!"


    As they were about to walk into the hall, the bustling ce spontaneously gave them a path.


    As they stepped into the Flower Hall, more and more guests were watching on both sides of them.


    However, as soon as everyone returned to the main hall, the crystal light above their heads flickered twice. Before everyone could react, the light from the entire banquet hall went out and plunged into darkness.


    There was a scream.


    This sudden situation caused Lockhart to be dumbfounded for two seconds, and then to scream, "What''s wrong? Hurry up and check what''s going on!"


    He didn''t know if there was a problem with electricity or something. At this time, even the floor-mounted lights and the light curtains outside the hall were dimmed.


    "Ah�� don''t squeeze my ass!"


    "Who stepped on my foot?"


    "Master Lockhart, quickly do something!"


    The whole scene is a mess!


    At this moment, there was a piercing sound effect out of nowhere. After a sharp voice, there was a conversation in the dark banquet hall.


    Sounds like a recording.


    ����Father, what to do with the cargo in our port, there is...


    ����Don''t worry, the cargo is nothing. Before the ship sailed, I had already ordered people to unload the goods.


    After a short pause, another recording rang out in the banquet hall.


    ����Father, does this Frans Ruihan really have that kind of ability?


    ����Someone like him who ''walks'' in the gray area certainly uses the harshest methods. If you want to use him to deal with Leonhart and Leonard, you have to show him some sincerity!


    ����My son, this man is so strong that we shouldn''t offend him if it''s not ast resort.


    ����A person like him will definitely bring a strong confidant when hees to Bandung. When the timees, look for opportunities to pull off some tricks in the mines, making him mistake Leonard for trying to get rid of them, thus creating a rift between them. In this way, we can get the advantage of not only making money, but also getting rid of Leonard!


    Right now, everyone was shocked when they heard these recordings.


    They didn''t have to think about whose voice it was!


    Lockhart and Luke!


    Soon after, while people were busy discussing, another recording sounded through everyone''s ears.


    ����I want you to put all this medicine in Leonard''s food! When it''s done, I''ll give you 50 million as a reward.


    ����Young Master, this��


    ����You don''t have to worry about anything else, as long as you do as I say, I promise you you will neverck anything in life.

 Chapter 899 - Killing In My Own Way!

    As the recording ended, the entire banquet hall fell silent.


    Everything happened so suddenly that people went into shock.


    Even Luke, who was flirting with his female partner in the dark, was stunned as if struck by lightning.


    It''s over!


    The leaking of this tape was enough to put him in such an irreversible situation!


    Who yed it?


    Is it Leonard?!


    But how is that possible?!


    These conversations between him and his father were conducted in secret in their house''s study.


    In that ce, even the maids weren''t allowed to go in and out at will, so how could they be monitored in such a way?!


    Currently, no one spoke up.


    The incredible silence continued.


    In the darkness, not knowing who started walking, the loud and strong footsteps were like the beat of a drum, making everyone''s heart flutter one by one.


    Suddenly, a light shed, causing the guests to raise their hands to block their view.


    Before everyone had a chance to see the tall man standing in the banquet hall, there was the sound of regr footsteps outside the hall.


    When everyone looked back, they saw a line of officers in police uniforms suddenly approaching.


    Each of them had a serious face, and in no time they were divided into two teams, encircling Lockhart and Luke respectively.


    One of the cops, about forty years old, saw Lockhart''s angry, panicked face, and said formally. "Mr. Lockhart, I am an officer from the police department. Since you are suspected of smuggling illegal drugs, pleasee with us to the police station for further investigation!"


    When the words came out, the guests were in an uproar!


    The police officer here just finished speaking, and the other standing in front of Luke also said loudly, "Mr. Luke, I am the captain of the Bandung City''s Criminal Investigation Brigade. Since you are suspected of being involved in a murder case, pleasee with us to the police station to help with the investigation!"


    Father and son, one suspected of smuggling and the other suspected of murder, were embarrassed in front of the guests.


    At this moment, Lockhart red at the policemen, and subconsciously took a step back. "Nonsense! Do you have any evidence?"


    The police officer pointed to his face sternly. "To ensure this, we all need your cooperation toe to our office. If you have any doubts about our evidence, we can discuss it once we get to the police station! Arrest him!"


    After those words, the police officer waved his hand and his subordinate behind him stepped forward, pinning Lockhart from left to right.


    The other personnel also handcuffed Luke at the same time.


    "Let go of me! I didn''t kill anyone! The medicine I gave my older brother was�� it''s just health medicine!"


    Luke growled as he struggled, his eyes filled with panic.


    But the next sentence from the Criminal Investigations Captain made his face pale in no time.


    "Mr. Luke, whatever the drug is, pleasee back with us to help with the investigation."


    Luke became more and more panicked and began to struggle fiercely. "It''s just medicine, nothing else! Father, father, save me!"


    "Bring him!" The captain gave the order, and his team members immediately pulled Luke away and left the scene.


    What happened now could be said to be unanticipated!


    Officers from the police department came to arrest the organizer of the banquet.


    This is... scary!


    Right now, the guests were confused, and the man standing on the stage tapped the microphone softly. "Sorry, everyone, the Adlers are just having a bad time indeed!"


    Leonard spoke on stage and immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    He met Frans'' eyes.


    Even if it was only for a few seconds, there seemed to be a burst of fire.


    Leonard looked away as usual. After looking around, he nodded apologetically. "I would like to ask everyone present to wait for a moment. The Adlers will give an exnation of tonight''s incident."


    After those words were finished, he walked across the stage. With countless stares, he walked out of the Flower Hall.


    Outside the door, all the lights were back on.


    By the side of the car, the captain of the criminal investigations and the officers stood side by side.


    Lockhart and Luke were detained in separate cars.


    When they saw Leonard, the father and son turned and looked at him at the same time.


    Leonard nced at their angry expressions, pursed their lips and sneered, and walked towards the front of the two police officers.


    The criminal investigation captain held out his hand first. "Mr Leonard, thank you for your cooperation."


    Leonard shook hands with him. "You''re wee."


    The officer saw their movements then took a step forward and said, "Inspector Leonard, we have received a coordination order from Jakarta. This time we want to thank you and those in Jakarta for your support."


    Leonard nodded slightly with a firm attitude. "Regarding the stuff being investigated, you can trace the shipping route and source, including all past voyages. I''m sure the number listed can''t be small."


    The officer looked surprised. "Okay, we''ll investigate and deal with that."


    "Then I''ll leave the rest to you guys. If you need any other evidence or my cooperation, feel free to contact me."


    After the two police officers thanked them again, they got into the car and left the Adlers'' house.


    After watching the car drive away, Leonard stood in the dark and slowly gazed at the starry sky.


    His expression revealed a trace of mncholy, and he sighed silently before turning around and running towards Glen.


    "Leonard, since when did you n all of that?" Glen said as he took out his cigarette case. And when he handed it to him, Jean and Lilia came over from behind.


    Leonard looked at them and shook his head. "It wasn''t that long, probably two months ago."


    Glen looked back at Jean and Lilia, then looked at the cigarette case in his hand and put it back in his pocket.


    He pursed the corners of his mouth, patting Leonard on the shoulder. "After a drama like this, they won''t be able to get out in a short time. And the influence of Lockhart and his son in the Adlers should have ended, right?"


    "I won''t let them return to the Adlers'' house for the rest of their lives!"


    Leonard''s promise was filled with firm tenacity.


    He hadn''t wanted to do what he did to his uncle and cousin until Jean''s words woke him up.


    Perhaps working as a policeman for too long made his understanding of the world be ck and white.


    But too many things are impure in the alternation of ck and white.


    Although he did not resort to extreme means such as killing them, as important figures in the Adler family, being taken away by the police in public was undoubtedly a major blow to Lockhart and his son.


    There are so many internal feuds in each family, but no one wants to reveal them to the public.


    So, Leonard was right to ''kill them'' in his own way tonight!


    At this moment, Lilia nced inside and said, "Then what about Frans over there?"


    "I''ll handle him!"


    After saying that, Leonard flicked and threw the cigarette he hadn''t lit on the ground.


    After walking a few steps, he turned and looked at Jean. "Help me ask Clifford when Melisa wille!"


    "Sure."

 Chapter 900 - Remove Them From The Adler Family!

    After Jean answered, Lilia saw Leonard returning to the banquet hall, and sighed. "He used to be a cop, and his style still brings about his past identity."


    Glen took a step back. Walking three meters ahead, he lit a cigarette. "We have tomend him for not getting emotional. Someone like Leonard�� I''m sure he actually wants to kill them. But killing them ''socially'' befitted the quality of the next Patriarch."


    ...


    When Leonard returned to the banquet hall, he looked up and saw Michelle who was already standing on the stage.


    "All of us present here are members of the seven great families, and I believe that all of you can understand what has happened in tonight''s event. Even though the Adler family is experiencing problems like this, I assure you that we remain strong. As the main wife of the Adler family, I''m sorry you all had to see what happened."


    "Tonight''s banquet was initially set to introduce brother Frans to all of you. Frans, since something happened tonight, I hope you are not offended. At the same time, I also want to apologize to you."


    Michelle spoke sweet andforting words on stage, but she still sounded in defense of Lockhart and Luke.


    People in the audience were whispering and discussing, and many of their eyes were on Frans.


    At this moment, Frans calmly stood still in his ce, apanied by four men in ck.


    He showed no displeasure, only his eyes were narrow and long, with a deep and iprehensible dark light appearing.


    The Adlers�� They are truly interesting!


    At this moment, as soon as Michelle finished speaking, her eyes shed and she caught Leonard''s figure.


    She narrowed her brows slightly, and said into the microphone in a sharp voice, "Leonard, since you''ve returned, let''s give everyone an exnation!"


    She said this before leaving the stage.


    She couldn''t believe her son would do such a shameful thing at this banquet, and now she wondered how that boy could exin it to everyone!


    Michelle spoke with ulterior motives, and immediately made everyone''s eyes turn to Leonard.


    At this moment, Leonard paused in the same ce, and stepped onto the stage in an arrogant manner to meet everyone''s gaze.


    He stared at Michelle vaguely, his deep eyes filled withplexity.


    After a while, he grabbed the microphone, and said, "My uncle did something wrong and embarrassed the entire Adler family. As the heir to this family, I have an obligation to exin."


    "From now on, my uncle Lockhart and my brother Luke will be removed from the Adler family''s tree and stripped off their legal name permanently. I hope that all members of the seven major families in Bandung will be witnesses. From now on, as the Adlers will no longer acknowledge their identities, if Lockhart and Luke do anything using our name in the future, all of their actions have nothing to do with the Adler family!"


    After these strong words, Leonard''s voice echoed in the hearts of the people present.


    Someone put out a question. "Aren''t you just a potential heir? You are yet to be acknowledged as the Patriarch, right? Why did you make such a unteral decision without the approval of the Patriarch and the rest of the family?"


    "Right! Such a big matter should be discussed by the whole family!"


    In this situation, Michelle was standing not far from Leonard, watching everything with a cold gaze.


    It was as if she had no intention of advancing to maintain order.


    Leonard looked bitterly at the guests who were talking, they were from the Grahams.


    In the face of doubt, Leonard was still calm and indifferent. Then with indifferent eyes, he said with a fierce expression, "I want to expel them, does anyone feel like they need to interfere in my family''s affairs? Since the rulees from the Adler family, then I will make it clear that any voice from members of the Adler family has absolutely no effect on my absolute decision!"


    In the banquet hall, many people immediately breathed cold air.


    This Leonard is too arrogant!


    To put it simply, he hasn''t truly inherited the Adler family but he immediately wants to abolish the rights of every member of his family to give their voice in certain matters.


    "Leonard, don''t joke around, you don''t have the right to decide on family matters, you''re not qualified ..."


    Before the voice fell, Leonard averted his gaze carelessly, and his deep and dark gaze fell on his mother. "If I don''t qualify, then who?"


    Michelle took a deep breath, forced to ignore Leonard''s oppressive words and firmly said, "Even your father couldn''t erase the family rule that had brought the Adlers to the pinnacle of sess."


    "Is that true?" Leonard asked, then sneered with a smile. "Then, I will be the first to do it. We''ll see if this deed of mine will count or not!"


    A servant who was Leonard''s subordinate came forward, held a tray in his hand, and put down arge brocade box. "Young Master, the genealogy documents are here!"


    "Put out the names of Lockhart and Luke, the Adler Family will issue a notification soon. Starting tonight, the two of them are prohibited from entering the Adlers'' home!"


    "Yes!"


    After the waiter answered, he moved the box to the table next to him. Inside therge and beautiful brocade box is a rich history of the Adler family tree.


    Michelle saw this scene and forgot to react because she was so dazed.


    Until she finally saw someone with a brush, Michelle said, "Leonard, you are too arrogant!"


    "Mom, don''t whine like a baby in front of seven big families! Or do you want to be the butt of their jokes? Haven''t you always felt that I''ve been useless since I came back from Jakarta? Now let me do what I should have done a long time ago!"


    Michelle felt that she couldn''t possibly win an argument, so she intended to order the guards in the hall to stop him.


    Leonard sighed with his hands. "It just so happens that since everyone is here tonight, I have one more mess that needs to be sorted out!"


    The word get rid of the mess sounds serious!


    Michelle looked at him stupidly, her heart suddenly sank and her intuition was not good.


    "Leonard, you..."


    Leonard raised his hand and cut Michelle.


    He looked somewhere below the stage with a handsome face, and said patiently and seriously, "Five months ago, I wasn''t in Bandung, but my family chose a fianc��e for me without permission. She is Miss Lyn from the Graham family, I believe everyone has heard of this."


    Everyone nodded, they obviously knew this news. If it weren''t for Leonard''s physical condition, the marriage of the two would not have been postponed until today.


    Leonard looked at everyone''s reaction with satisfaction, his thin lips slightly to the side as he looked at a certain ce and said, "Lyn,e here!"


    Lyn, who was directly called and hiding in the crowd, was forced to appear.


    The guests made a way for her, and Lyn bit her mouth as she walked forward slowly.


    Since she didn''t know what was going to happen, she looked nervous.


    At this moment, Leonard stared coldly at Lyn''s approaching figure, then nced at Michelle. "Mom, I heard that you are very satisfied with this future daughter-inw. Is that true?"


    Michelle nodded with a sullen expression. "Lyn is knowledgeable, well behaved and discreet. Everything about her meets the criteria of a future wife of the Adler family, so of course I am naturally satisfied."


    Hearing this, Leonard chuckled. "Okay, the Adlers have chosen their future wife. If I''m not mistaken there are fifteen standards, but I just wanted to ask you one question."


    He paused, and said modestly, "Thest requirement of the standards, if I may ask Miss Lyn, are you a virgin?"

 Chapter 901 - Hospital Records

    Are you a virgin?!


    Such a simple question brought silence to the entire banquet hall.


    In the eyes of others, this young master of the Adler family is too crazy! How can such a thing be asked in public?!


    "Leonard, you really are ignorant!"


    At this time, Michelle stepped forward again with an angry expression.


    When the voice fell, there was an elder in his fifties who passed through the crowd, and angrily rebuked. "Leonard, how dare you openly insult my daughter in front of seven families, have you no morals? The Graham family highly values ??education and all of our members receive the best training! Even if you have criticism, as a man, you cannot treat your fianc��e like that!"


    The person speaking was the head of the Graham family, Lyn''s father, Ronald.


    He stood beside Lyn seriously, his eyes filled with gloom and anger.


    As Ronald stood up and spoke, the others couldn''t help but begin to agree in low voices.


    "This is really outrageous, this could traumatize Miss Lyn in the future!"


    "But you have tomend Leonard''s courage to ask such a public question, maybe he knows something!"


    "But the Adler family''sst requirement is just too much."


    "I''ve heard for a long time that the Adlers'' criteria for selecting the future wife are quite strict. Even if all the other criteria meet the requirements, in the end, if the woman is not a virgin, then she is no longer legible!"


    The guests whispered and expressed their thoughts. Many people have a deeper understanding of the tough Adler family selection criteria.


    No wonder the criteria is called thest, because this... can not be faked!


    At this moment, since Leonard asked Lyn publicly in the banquet hall, everyone''s gossiping desire was ignited again.


    Many people looked at Leonard on stage, waiting to see how he answered.


    After a while, the discussion in the hall faded, and Leonard raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet.


    His deep gaze then returned to Lyn. "Miss Lyn, you haven''t answered my question!"


    Leonard turned a deaf ear to other people''s words.


    Even if the head of the Graham family came forward, he would not be treated any differently.


    At this moment, Lyn stood embarrassed, and could even clearly feel everyone''s gaze on her.


    Sympathy, ridicule, contempt...


    Lyn''s hands tightly gripped her skirt, she looked at Leonard with tears in her eyes, and her voice was hoarse and sad from a distance. "Leonard, why are you doing this to me?"


    Weeping tears can always raise people''s sympathy.


    Someone shouted from below. "Only an asshole would ask such a thing!"


    "Hasn''t that passed the Adler family''s exam before? That means she must be a virgin! It''s such a shame, how could that boy ask such a thing in public!!"


    This censure that filled the hall did not anger Leonard.


    He looked down at the stage with bitter eyes, waving his hand. "Because these two young masters defended Lyn to death, why don''t you guys answer for her?"


    Right now, the two of them were still in the crowd. The two young masters who were appointed suddenly looked panicked.


    They only joined in because the atmosphere was burning, now they are on fire.


    "Young Master Leonard, we��" The two rich young masters who were trying to help Lyn shut their mouths bitterly amidst everyone''s cold stares.


    Right now, Ronald was extremely embarrassed.


    Leonard ignored other people''s anger, and after taking a deep breath, he looked at Lyn condescendingly. "Lyn, is it difficult to answer my question? You just have to answer yes or no, that''s all."


    Lyn raised her eyes in embarrassment, and with tears continuing to fall, her voice choked but firmly said, "Of course yes!"


    Hearing that voice, Leonard''s thin lips lifted and he smiled lightly. "I will give you another chance, are you still a virgin?"


    "I''m still a virgin, and I''ve never been with anyone before. Leonard, you humiliated me so much, are you satisfied now?"


    Lyn screams, cries, and ns to run away after speaking.


    However, after she only ran two steps, she was blocked by the two servants in front of her.


    At this moment, Leonard was pinching his waist with one hand and propping up the microphone with the other. Hezily said towards Lyn''s back, "Where are you going? You want to run away before I finish speaking?"


    "Leonard! It''s enough!" Michelle never expected the situation to escte to this point.


    She walked quickly to Leonard''s side, patted him on the arm, and whispered, "Leonard, there are limits to mischief. Your father hasn''te here yet, if he finds out you''re doing this, how would you exin it?!"


    Leonard''s evil smile grew wider for a few seconds. As he raised an eyebrow, his eyes filled with joy. "Mom, are you worried about me or do you want to help out? Lyn?"


    "You��"


    Seeing Michelle choking, Leonard''s face was full of indescribable disappointment.


    He stretched out his eyebrows and sighed for a moment. Then he licked his lips and warned in a low voice, "Mom, you can''t stop me today, so . .. better stay and watch the show until the end!"


    After his words, Leonard averted his gaze. He red at Lyn who was shrinking sharply. "Lyn, since you said you were a virgin, please exin to me why you went to hospital two times to repair your hymen!"


    In an instant, the guests were shocked.


    "Damn it! Really...?"


    "Huh? Is it possible?"


    "Twice? Waste of money!"


    Leonard was witnessed by nearly a hundred guests.


    "You are talking nonsense!" Lyn turned around anxiously, replying with a pale face.


    Leonard sneered casually. "I''m talking nonsense? Then, do you want to see two documents from the hospital?"


    Lawrence, who had been hiding in the audience for a long time, holds two copies of the hospital''s report that was submitted for Lyn.


    Until now, the guests at the scene were vaguely aware of Leonard''s intentions.


    Feeling that he already had the evidence in his hands, did he want to tear Lyn''s facade apart in public?!


    Isn''t this n too much?!


    At this moment, Lawrence opened the report in his hand, raising his eyes and looking at Lyn who had a panicked expression. "Miss Lyn, I will read the report from the Nevada Private Hospital to you!"


    "For the first time, in Marchst year, an examination was carried out to repair the hymen temporarily. The doctor''s note said that you must rest at home for three days."


    "For the second time, six months ago, the examination was then to repair the hymen permanently. The doctor''s order was to avoid strenuous activities such as squatting or moving your legs excessively.. After one month, expect the patient to return for postoperative review."

 Chapter 902 - The Adler Family’s Patriarch Has Came

    When those words were finished, Lawrence raised his eyes strangely. "Miss Lyn, why don''t you go for a checkup after the permanent repair surgery? Are you sure your hymen has grown well?"


    The guests. "..."


    Lawrence... his mouth is so poisonous!


    The man smiled and folded the report in his hands, squinting at Lyn who was no longer faceless. He then looked around.


    "If anyone wants to read this report, you cane to me for a copy! Oh, by the way, Mr. Patriarch of the Graham family, to prevent you from doubting the authenticity of this report, I have sent an electronic version of the report to your email address! This time, check it out for yourself!"


    At this moment, Leonard calmly greeted everyone''s eyes and pursed the corners of his mouth. He then said with a smile, "As everyone in Bandung knows, the Adlers'' requirements for their future wife are very strict."


    "And Lyn, you''re not a virgin anymore. But you''re still trying to lie your way into my family through surgery. In your eyes, or rather, in the eyes of the Grahams, is my family stupid enough that we can''t check this kind of trivial thing?"


    Leonard immediately raised matters to the family level. This question made Ronald panicked for a moment.


    Lyn was blocked by the servants, although she was still struggling to run, the facts written on the report couldn''t be doubted at all.


    She didn''t know what was wrong, the document should have been handled.


    Lyn turned stiffly, staring at Leonard on stage with nk eyes.


    She could never know that this heir to the Adler family was so terrible!


    That man was worse than trash!


    How could he have so many methods that put her in a situation where she could never overturn?!


    After this banquet, will Lyn Graham still be able to stand in Bandung?!


    At this moment, even quiet needles falling could be heard in the banquet hall.


    Under such arge scene, no one spoke, and nobody dared to speak too much.


    As time passed, Leonard''s sturdy figure still stood like a tall and big tree.


    After a while, Leonard looked at Lyn nkly. "You lied to me and toyed with my Adler family. You are already unfaithful before marriage, and it''s clear that you can''t be faithful after marriage."


    "Today, I want those present tonight to hear that I, Leonard, hereby sever my engagement with Lyn Graham! In the future, if you dare to use my surname again, we will hold you ountable to the end! Because you are not worthy of taking Adler as yourst name!"


    Lyn had no idea that Leonard would do such a great job!


    He publicly revealed her virginity status, and announced the end of their engagement. From now on... where would she put her face?!


    This big blow would definitely make her uneptable in any of the big families.


    Lyn tried to make a final fight. "No, no, Leonard, you have to trust me. The report is not mine, I am willing to take any test for you to believe it!"


    "Auntie, help me, you were there when I was first examined. You know me very well, don''t you? I''ve never done it with anyone, I really haven''t..."


    Michelle looked at Lyn, her face tense and speechless.


    She didn''t expect Lyn to make an irreparable mistake on thest criterion.


    Michelle didn''t open her eyes to see her, and Leonard''s cynical voice rang in her ears. "Should I take you to the Criminal Investigation Team and ask Luke to tell me what positions you like?"


    Shit! Lyn has been with Luke?!


    Everyone has a stupid face!


    Leonard''s ability to speak up to this point is enough to prove that he knows everything well.


    At this time, after a moment of silence, several people started to make noises.


    "Lyn, you''re really shameless! How could you cheat on your future husband!"


    "Right! Do you think lying is good? It won''t bring you anything but misery, you know!"


    "That''s disgusting, geez!"


    Bad words are always the same. Theye like a flood and a raging beast.


    These people have no empathy, they probably just want to win Leonard''s heart.


    Lyn instantly went from being the daughter-inw of the Adlers to a disgusting street rat.


    This painful fall confused her.


    As everyone''s ridicule increased, Lyn and Ronald had lost their faces.


    At this moment, just as Ronald was nning to leave with Lyn with a gloomy expression, a faint shout came from the hall.


    "Mr. Adler!"


    Leonhart ising!


    Towards the end of this joke, the Patriarch of the Adler family hase.


    Countless eyes followed, and at the entrance of the majestic banquet hall, Leonhart''s dashing and majestic figure appeared in front of everyone.


    And beside him was an unexpectedly beautiful woman.


    "Mr. Leonhart!"


    "Mr. Leonhart!"


    When guests saw Leonhart''s figure, the crowd around automatically dissolved and made a way for him to go through.


    Guests on both sides nodded politely, showing respect and admiration for him.


    In the city Bandung and the Adler family, this is a symbol of his identity and status.


    Wherever Leonhart goes, he is greeted with respectful greetings from the guests.


    And he nods and smiles in response from time to time.


    In the corner, Frans looked at everything indifferently, until ...he saw the figure beside Leonhart, and his silent eyes showed intense interest.


    In the blink of an eye, Leonhart had walked onto the stage. He looked at Leonard, and said calmly, "Have you done what you wanted?"


    There was no questioning, no anger, and the Patriarch''s figure seemed calm.


    Leonard looked back at him, his gaze slowly stopped on the woman beside him. Then he shook his head and said, "Not yet!"


    Leonhart gave him a meaningful smile, climbed the stairs to stand on the stage, and turned around. "My dear fellows, I apologize that tonight''s event has deviated from its main objective. As the head of the family, I am very sorry!"


    "Sir, you don''t have to feel that way!"


    "Yes, this has nothing to do with you!"


    Leonhart looked at everyone below, raised his hand slightly, and continued, "I thank you all for your kindness. But since I have to deal with my brother''s matter, I''mte to attend. I''m sorry."


    Leonhart''s humble demeanor not only showed sincerity, but also made others scream for attention.


    "Sir, it doesn''t matter if you arete. But how can you allow this son of yours to publicly shame my family like this?"


    At this moment, Ronald was the first to speak.


    The current leader of the Adler family was not Leonard.


    Now that Leonhart hase, of course Leonard must take responsibility for this matter!


    At this moment, Ronald''s first act ofining was absolutely disgusting.


    It is clear that your daughter is wrong, and all the evidence is up front. Wasn''t he embarrassed to ask the Adlers again?!


    Leonhart followed the voice to look at Ronald. His eyebrows were slightly raised and his posture was graceful.


    "Sir, before I tell you, what are you going to do to Lyn who has lied to the Adlers?"

 Chapter 903 - Mellisa Mayer Is My Wife!

    Ronald was surprised, and said, "This matter... hasn''t been proved yet! Even if there is something wrong with Lyn, wouldn''t it be outrageous for Leonard to do this? After all, she is a girl. How will she face herself in the future? How will people treat her after this?"


    After the words fell, Leonhart followed Ronald''s eyes to look at Lyn who still had a sad expression.


    He concentrated for a moment, then shook his head and sighed. "Leonard''s approach is indeed unusual. But�� if Lyn hadn''t done it, this wouldn''t have happened. Of course, if you feel that your family has been humiliated, then I think the coborative project that the Adlers have given the Grahams for this wedding is sufficient for the loss! What do you think?"


    "Master Leonhart is right!"


    "Ronald, your own daughter had bad intentions from the start, why are you ming master Leonhart? This matter, could it be that you had a hand in it if you knew it from the start?"


    Ronald was silent.


    How could he forget that Leonhart, the old foxtail, was always cunning and eloquent!


    At this moment, when Leonhart saw that he was not speaking, he immediately averted his gaze.


    He looked at the guests below again, raised his eyebrows and waved in a certain direction. "My dear Melissa,e here!"


    After speaking, Leonard looked at him in amazement.


    The old man called her in such a way?!


    After Leonhart''s opening, the audience''s attention immediately turned on the tall female figure.


    Mellisa then went up the stage slowly.


    Tonight, she was wearing an elegant and dignified champagne dress with her hair pinned behind her ears, revealing her wless and refined face.


    Maybe she''s not like the charming Lyn, but her character is full of elegance and glory when she walks.


    Mellisa walked over to Leonhart''s side and lowered her head. "Uncle."


    Leonhart nodded in satisfaction, and then solemnly introduced, "Let me introduce to you, this is Miss Melissa Mayer."


    The Mayer surname is notmon!


    The guests stretched their necks to look at Mellisa, only to feel that this face was somewhat familiar.


    No one cared, but they waited enthusiastically for Leonhart to exin.


    When everyone''s curiosity was pulled to a climax, Leonhart said, "The Adler family''s criteria for choosing a daughter-inw have always followed the rules and conditions set by our ancestors. It would be ridiculous to say that there are still people who have managed to find loopholes in this strict rule."


    "It''s precisely because of that the heir of the family Adler was deceived without realizing it. For this, as the head of the family, I cannot escape the me."


    "Tonight, to atone for my family''s unfavorable actions, I decided to remove 15 criteria for selecting a daughter-inw for the Adler family. In the future ,the heir of the Adler family, which has been passed down from generation to generation, will only need one condition in the criteria for choosing their wife. That is the person chosen is the woman the heir wants. Regardless of her background!"


    After those words, there was amotion on the scene!


    Today''s banquet was truly full of dramatic scenes!


    The Patriarch of the Adler family brought a girl named Mellisa Mayer onto the stage. Instead of criticizing Leonard for his actions, he removed the family''s criteria for selecting a potential wife for the heir.


    This kind of practice quickly gives people strange ideas.


    Is this Mellisa Mayer just a girl with a meager background?!


    Even though she looks amazing, it''s hard to get a good look if shees from a bad background.


    By this time, Ronald seemed to have found an excuse to attack the Adlers again.


    He snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "The Adler family really opened my eyes today! The other big families are willing to be led by the Adler family for the reason that none other than your family is fairer and stricter."


    "But now, it seems the Adler family is no longer like that! What is your purpose in introducing this woman to everyone? Wasn''t that none other than because you wanted to promote her as the daughter-inw of the Adlers? Even if Lyn had a problem, if your family didn''t want her, you could talk to the Grahams in private."


    "Then what happened? You just made a big fuss and all that only for this woman of unknown origin?! What you call the abolition of the family rule, in my opinion, is because this woman can''tpete with my daughter Lyn!"


    If you think about it carefully, Ronald''s words actually make a lot of sense.


    The guests looked around, and some even nodded in agreement.


    Maybe removing the 15 criteria would still make sense, but Leonhart added the line regardless of the woman''s background.


    They suspected that this was meant to pave the way for Melissa Mayer.


    At this moment, Leonhart calmly looked at the resolute Ronald.


    He didn''t speak and instead looked at Mellisa then smiled kindly. "What do you think?"


    Mellisa rubbed the elbow of her right arm with her left, and her eyes fell on Ronald''s body. She said quickly, "Master Ronad seems to be underestimating my background?"


    "Hah! What background do I need to see? Just because your surname is unique you feel great? I''ve never heard of it in this town!"


    Mellisa looked at him lightly and pursed her lips. "It turns out that the Graham family is only as big as the city of Bandung!"


    "However, you just said that I can''tpete with your daughter. I have to admit that, after all... I really can''t do things like go to hospital to repair my hymen."


    "You��.!!"


    Ronald pointed at Mellisa angrily.


    At this moment, Leonard nced at Ronald disdainfully, his face covered by cold frost.


    He narrowed his eyes, walked to Mellisa''s side, and hugged her proudly. "Sir, before you continue to speak ill, let me introduce her again."


    "This Miss Mellisa Mayer is my wife, she is the future wife of the Adler family! In terms of family background, appearance, behavior, and abilities, your daughter certainly can''tpete with her. So please, think twice about your words in front of the future wife of the Adlers."


    Leonard had just finished speaking and suddenly someone shouted, the voice echoing in every corner of the banquet hall.


    "She''s just a homewrecker, she doesn''t deserve to be called a wife!"


    Lyn rushed to the stage in a panic, pointing at Mellisa and shouting angrily.


    Perhaps because she was upset and lost her mind, Lyn was starting to go crazy.


    Seeing this, Leonard wanted to speak, but Mellisa patted the back of his hand that was holding her waist in a sign offort.


    After that, Mellisa looked at her calmly and asked, "Miss Lyn, it seems you don''t understand what you''re saying. Before using me of being an actor, I''ll ask you first. On October neenthst year, what did you do?"


    Lyn was confused for a moment, but still choked. "You shameless homewrecker! Don''t change the subject! Who the hell cares aboutst year''s incident!"


    Mellisa raised her eyebrows coldly and said, "October neenth ofst year, Leonard and I had a romantic rtionship. In a firste, first-served context, who is the real culprit? As said earlier, my family background is unusual...."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a clear voice gently came from behind the crowd.


    "Actually, my sister''s background is a little ridiculous.. She is the eldest granddaughter of the famous painter Simon Irwan and the favorite granddaughter of former general Kaleb Mayer. So you can say that her background is unique and unusual!"

 Chapter 904 - The Family Drama Has Ended

    The eldest granddaughter of the painter Simon Irwan?


    The granddaughter of the eminent former general Caleb Mayer?


    This kind of background�� Who dares to say it is a simple background?!


    The guests were shocked and confused. Many people looked at the calm Mellisa on the stage, and there were also many of them staring at a woman who was walking slowly.


    "She is the famous artist Lilia!"


    "I know her, didn''t she just enter the ranks of international supermodelsst year?!"


    Even the families who avoided the world still had an understanding of themon figures in the entertainment industry.


    At this moment, Lilia was wearing a dress simr to Mellisa''s, and a tall and handsome man was seen apanying her.


    Even though she was pregnant, it didn''t affect her overall style and temperament.


    Lilia and Jean walked forward, ignoring the whispers of the onlookers.


    She averted his gaze and looked at the annoyed Lyn with a slight smile. "Miss Lyn, if my sister''s background can be underestimated, then what about your family background?"


    Lyn trembled, her expression extremely confused.


    It shouldn''t be like this, how is that possible?


    Was Mellisa Mayer truly Leonard''s partner when the man was in Jakarta?


    This confession immediately destroys all of Lyn''s ns.


    Lilia watched her nervously, and withdrew the corners of her mouth nonchntly. When she turned her gaze back, she met Mellisa on the stage with eyes facing each other.


    She smiled. "Sister, if Grandpa finds out that you are being questioned by so many people, he will be very angry."


    General Caleb!


    He is the patriarch of the most respected family in Indonesia. When the old man went to war to kill the enemy, everyone present here was probably still babies and suckling.


    Times have changed, and although the city of Bandung is starting to develop, it''s all thanks to Kaleb''s heroism.


    The status that the Mayer family represented, even to this day, could not bepared to anyone in this room.


    At this moment, Mellisa faintly raised the corner of her mouth and said with a smile, "So it''s better not to tell Grandpa!"


    At this moment, almost no one doubted Mellisa''s origins.


    After all, Lilia had said that she was Kaleb''s favorite granddaughter.


    Herst name alone can prove it!


    Otherwise, Mellisa definitely wouldn''t have Mayer as her surname!


    The expressions of the guests in the banquet hall were very cute to look at.


    Ronald and Lyn looked at Mellisa in horror.


    This reversal swallowed up all their thoughts and tricks like a hurricane.


    At this moment, Leonard tightened his hug on Mellisa, and he looked at everyone with a rosy look before saying in a deep voice, "As the heir to the Adler family, I can marry Miss Melisa Mayer who has an equally powerful background! Sir, if Mr. Kaleb finds out you doubt and insult his granddaughter, what do you think will happen to the Graham family?"


    "You know why the Adlers insist on removing the wife selection system? Since it''s so ancient, it doesn''t fit and leaves a lot of loopholes for people to take advantage of, so it''s not very suitable in this modern era!"


    After those words finished, Lawrence picked up the report folder and patted it on the palm of his hand "Well, that makes sense!"


    The guests looked at each other, and then came to the same conclusion. "That makes sense!"


    Lyn stared nkly, her face turning paler.


    She knew that from today onwards, her status in the eyes of the extended family waspletely destroyed!


    A few minutester, Lyn was forcibly taken away by Ronald.


    The guests at the scene watched them leave with contemptuous looks.


    After tonight, not only Lyn is destroyed, perhaps even the Graham family and Ronald''s reputation can not be recovered in a short time.


    If they''re not ready for the consequences, they shouldn''t mess with the Adler family and their long history!


    Even if the six extended families in Bandungbined, no one could go against the Adlers easily.


    In the banquet hall, after the Graham family''s father and daughter had left, some people faintly heard cursing and apuseing from outside the door.


    However, people''s attention is still on Mellisa.


    Since she''s the daughter of the Mayer family, it''s no wonder her character is so extraordinary. The sense of indifference between her eyebrows and eyes makes her look even more morous.


    At the end of the day, this joke ends with Mellisa''s identity being revealed.


    Leonard publicly broke the marriage contract and announced his rtionship with the dear daughter of the Mayer family, which imperceptibly raised the position of the Adler family by several notches.


    As Leonard brought Melissa down from the stage, Leonhart was still standing on the stage.


    He sighed silently, raising his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. The noise gradually stopped, then he looked somewhere in the crowd. "Mr. Frans, this joke of family feud is sure to make youugh. If you do not like the y, please rest a little in the provided room, and I will personally apologize to you."


    "And to all of them, I''m afraid I can not continue the banquet tonight. I will personally resend the invitations to each family to make up for today''s incident!"


    The guests showed no dissatisfaction.


    After all, what they saw and heard at this banquet had long surpassed any shock ever.


    In less than five minutes, the guests greeted Leonhart one after another and left.


    During this period, many people rushed to Leonard to take the initiative to steal his heart. They are all also very enthusiastic about Mellisa.


    There was no need to say anything, the moment she revealed her identity was enough to make people rush!


    The Flower Hall is now getting quiet, people have all gone home. At this moment, Lilia leaned on her husband''s shoulder. "I think that after today, no one will underestimate Mellisa and my brother-inw!"


    Glen came from behind them with two sses of champagne, he handed one of them to Jean, his eyes stopped somewhere in the hall. "Of course nobody dared to look down on them. And now, those who have hurt them in the past are nothing but a story!"


    Lilia averted her eyes following her husband''s and caught Frans walking into the inner hall at the same time as Leonhart.


    The smile on the corner of her mouth narrowed, and she nodded solemnly. "This Frans Ruihan seems to be a calm person. The banquet that was originally prepared for him turned into a shocking and chaotic family drama, but instead of being angry, he calmly watched through all of this."


    "The dialogue on the recording shows that this person is not just anyone. His appearance itself is very suspicious, as if he has several masks on!"


    Upon hearing this, Glen took a sip of champagne. "Those words of yours might be true!" Then he turned to the man and asked,? "Jean, wouldn''t it be better if you check the details?" He furrowed his brows and suggested.


    Jean shook the champagne ss in his hand and looked ahead with a deep gaze. "I''ve done it."


    "Jean, you��" Glen smiled, but before he could finish speaking, Leonard''s figure came with Mellisa.

 Chapter 905 - What Has Happened To You Ma’am?

    As they approached, Mellisa grabbed Leonard''s hand and stood in front of Lilia three or two steps apart. Then she stretched out her hand and pinched her cheek. "Lilia, thank you!"


    Lilia red. "What''s that for? What I said is the truth!"


    Leonard watched Lilia''s ridicule, pursed the corners of his lips, then looked at Jean and said, "I have prepared dinner for you in the side hall, you guys eat first. Mellisa and I still have something to deal with."


    Glen raised an eyebrow. "What is it? Something wrong with Luke?"


    Leonard shook his head. "It''s not about them, it''s about my mother. Don''t you think her reaction today is very abnormal?"


    "Abnormal?" Glen''s face deepened. "As the host of tonight''s banquet, her every word and deed on stage deeply reflects her identity. If I was an ignorant outsider, I might have thought she was your stepmother!"


    This sentence was full of ridicule towards his mother, but Leonard just smiled coldly and didn''t really care about it.


    Leonard then ordered his confidant to send Lilia, Jean and the others to a side hall where they could eat.


    He and Mellisa were standing in the middle of therge empty banquet hall, and they could see that their mood was a bitplicated.


    At this time, Lawrence, who had not left, walked over and looked at them with a smile. "Finally you made it! After today, no one in Bandung should underestimate the heir to the Adler family!"


    Leonard sighed and punched him in the shoulderughing. "Thanks for today!"


    "Why are you being so polite with me, it''s disgusting you know! But if you''re really grateful, next time don''t ask for my help again and again!"


    Then he threw the report in his hand. "Keep this report to yourself. This is my testimony of the abolition of the Adler family''s criteria for selecting a daughter-inw! Speaking of Luke, do you need to enlist my father''s help to suppress him?"


    The ins had internal members who held important positions in the police department.


    Since they had reached this point, Lawrence didn''t mind helping Leonard in exacerbating Lockhart and Luke''s situation.


    "No. That won''t be necessary!" Leonard epted the report, his eyes slightly cold. "Even if they don''t do anything, they won''te out so easily.


    Lawrence raised his eyebrows suspiciously. "What makes you this confident? It''s hard to convict drug smuggling without concrete evidence."


    At this moment, Leonard noticed the gaze cast by Mellisa from his side. He looked to the side, and said with a cold smile, "Why do you think there is no evidence? The drug should be in Lockhart''s body by now and they''ve definitely found it!"


    Lawrence squeezed his neck and said, "Fuck, what did you say?"


    Leonard raised his eyebrowsfortably, but didn''t say much. Instead, he gently pushed him away. "It''s gettingte, you go back first."


    Lawrence who saw Leonard turned and left. "..."


    He didn''t want to answer!


    Leonard raised the corners of his lips with a deep look. After noticing Mellisa''s expression, he bent down and pressed his handsome face. "Do you want to know about it?"


    Mellisa nced at the report in his hand and asked. "Of course!"


    Leonard looked at Mellisa''s eyebrows indulgently, and raised his finger as he walked towards the Hall of Flowers.


    On the way, he briefly exined the situation. It all happened when the servants ran into Lockhart, and their attention was diverted. Leonard took the opportunity to put some illegal drugs into Lockhart''s suit!


    Since he wanted to thoroughly settle this matter, of course he would not leave them a chance to fight back.


    In the inner room, Leonard opened the door with Mellisa.


    Under the shining crystal chandelier, Michelle stood alone by the window looking up at the night sky outside.


    The Flower Hall had several interior rooms for receptions, Leonhart and Frans were chatting in the next room at the moment.


    When Michelle heard the door open behind her, her shoulders shook inadvertently.


    She didn''t turn around or make a move, but she said in a low voice, "You''re here!"


    Leonard closed the door with his hand and raised his eyes to see Michelle''s back. He happened to see himself and Mellisa from the reflection of the bright window.


    Leonard didn''t speak. He pulled out a chair for him and Mellisa. After a long sigh he finally said, "Mother, can you tell me how you feel? What really happened to you?"


    From the time he was little until now, Leonard has always respected Michelle.


    It may be due to theck of love from his father during his youth, that the attention Michelle has given him has be a warm family affection for which he is always grateful.


    But his mother broke the impression that had stuck with him for years tonight....


    The mixture of anger and disappointment washed over Leonard''s nerves.


    He actually didn''t know how to deal with Michelle.


    Today, his mother, who supported him to dare to live and work in Jakarta, suddenly turned into his enemy.


    In the silent inner room, except for the sound of the wind blowing from the half-opened window, there was no other sound.


    Michelle didn''t speak for a long time, she just stood still and never turned to look at them.


    After a while, Leonard''s patience was running out.


    Now, Michelle is finally taking action.


    She turned around slowly, her graceful face not showing the slightest bit of expression. "What do you want to hear?"


    Leonard collided with her eyes, and said bluntly, "I want to know why you defended Lyn so hard earlier. Why did you scold me and not defend me? How big is your love for her? Is it in your heart that I''m not your child anymore?"


    Michelle blinked her eyes, calmly looking at Leonard. "Is there any meaning in asking this now? You used your own power to turn the Adlers'' banquet into the greatest joke ever. Let me ask, what was all that for? Just for that woman beside you? Do you think it''s all worth it?"


    After the words fell, Mellisa frowned hard.


    She didn''t like Michelle''s words, it''s as if she wanted to me everything that had happened to her.


    Melissa nced lightly at Leonard, who had wrinkles between his brows.


    Melissa spread her hands on the table, pped her palms, and said without changing her face, "There are many things that have happened in families Adler tonight, but how could you see that as a joke?"


    "Don''t you see I''m talking to my son? You better not interfere!"


    Michelle''s attitude towards Melissa was obvious, and even if she knew her current identity, she still didn''t give her a good face.


    After seeing this, Mellisa tapped the table with her fingertips, her eyes nk. "You seem to be pushing all the me into me, can''t I just defend myself with a few words? You say that you are a mother and Leonard your son, but what happened on stage just now did not reflect what you have said."


    When those words ended, Leonard smiled and nodded. He looked at Mellisa beside him with warm eyes.


    Melissa defended him!


    Michelle scowled, stood up with a calm expression and said, "As a junior of the Mayer family, did your grandfather teach you to oppose and question elders?"

 Chapter 906 - It’s All Your Fault!

    In the depths of Mellisa''s eyes, a cold light suddenly appeared.


    She lifted her eyes steadily, and met Michelle''s blunt cheeks. "My grandfather never taught me to go against elders, but he always warned us that we had to be fair and honest especially when we became parentster."


    "I won''t mind it even if you dislike me, but don''t ever bring this problem to my family. If you try to put pressure on my family, I''m afraid I''ll have to tell you that it will never work!"


    Mellisa''s character who never wants to lose begins to appear.


    Right now, she could still sit staring at Michelle, all because she didn''t want Leonard to be too embarrassed.


    Poor mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship seems to be a clich�� problem for every woman in a marriage.


    Although she didn''t want to be angry with Michelle, there was no reason for her to let herself be belittled by her anymore.


    After that, Mellisa stood up. "You might not want to see me, then I wille out and let you two have a nice chat!"


    "No!" Leonard quickly caught Mellisa''s wrist. Then he turned to look at Michelle. "Mom, she is my wife of choice. Even if you don''t like her, you can''t change this fact. Instead of being cold to her, it''s better for you to put that aside and open your heart so we can all have a good conversation."


    Michelle was silent for a moment after listening to Leonard''s words protecting Mellisa. Even though her face was calm, her heart still surged like a tsunami.


    After considering her ns for so long, in the end, Leonard chose his own woman.


    Michelle naturally understood the power that the Mayer family represented.


    Because of this, she couldn''t calm down at all!


    ''Leonard, you shouldn''t have an opportunity like this!''


    Are all of her calctions wrong because she pretends to support Leonard to dare to go to Jakarta?


    If he hadn''t gone to the Capital, maybe he wouldn''t have met this Mellisa Mayer.


    In this way, perhaps this boy could still be under her control, step by step into the game of chess she arranged?!


    Michelle looked at them, and the suppressed emotion in her heart was eating away at her little by little.


    The atmosphere in the room seemed to be at a dead end.


    The disappointment on Leonard''s face grew stronger. He gritted his teeth and shook his head mockingly. "Mom, since when did you hate me so much?"


    Michelle''s eyelids fluttered, but she asked back instead, "Why should I hate you?"


    Leonard''s biggest confusion was that his mother didn''t hate him!


    Each of the three people in this room was full of their own thoughts.


    However, the door of the inner hall was slightly knocked at this moment.


    In an instant, Kevin opened the door respectfully, and by the time he stepped aside, Leonhart had already emerged from behind the door.


    Seeing the host, Mellisa immediately stood up out of respect and courtesy. "Uncle."


    Leonhart waved his hand. "Sit down, just think of this as your own home!"


    Kevin then closed the door behind him.


    Due to the arrival of Leonhart''s figure, Michelle''s indifferent expression finally cracked.


    Leonhart walked over and sat down in front of Leonard dramatically.


    He raised his hands and rolled up his sleeves, then nced at Michelle. "Don''t stand there either, the kids happen to be here, you have to give them an exnation of what you did tonight."


    Michelle''s heart trembled slightly. She lowered her eyes and walked towards the table. When she sat down, her tone was calm. "I have nothing to exin. This is an important family banquet, all spoiled by Leonard''s impulsive and reckless actions. Do you think I shouldn''t be angry? I am angry that this has tarnished the name and dignity of the Adler family!"


    Leonhart''s movement of rolling up his sleeves was interrupted by Michelle''s words.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, his gaze fell on his arm, and his tone was sharper. "Then when he was nning to announce embarrassing things about Lyn, did you stop him? If you know how to protect the face of the Adlers, you shouldn''t be helping Lyn pass the exam!"


    "Michelle, everything tonight, whether it''s right or wrong, the crux of the matter is because of what you did!"


    After the words fell, Michelle looked at Leonhart in shock. She subconsciously clenched her fists


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Leonhart rolled his sleeves up his sleeves and stretched the folds before sighing and looking at her.


    Michelle tightly pressed the corners of her mouth and gasped for a moment. "I chose a wife for him and nned the future for him, but in the end, I was the one who was wrong?"


    Leonhart slowly opened his eyelids and narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure you n for his future?"


    Michelle was silent.


    There are some things that cannot be said more. Otherwise, those unknown details will be peeled off bit by bit and be a thorn in everyone''s heart.


    Michelle was constantly reminded by Leonhart that she could be the Adler family''s wife because she had promised that she would treat Leonard like her own child.


    But it''s too hard!


    Leonhart''s stern expression contained disappointment and coldness. Seeing Michelle not speaking, he was no longer aggressive.


    After a while, Leonard broke the silence by saying. "Father, where is Fran? Have you finished talking to him?"


    "Well, he is resting in our house for now. If you want to apologize, better not do it tonight"


    Leonard looked shocked. "He didn''t leave?"


    Instinctively, he slightly rejected the idea of ??Frans staying at his family''s home.


    Leonhart nced at him and sighed helplessly. "You have ruined the banquet held for him tonight. Although he did not express his anger, he must beining in his heart."


    "I did not intend to let him stay in our family home, but he said that he was in a hurry when he arrived in Bandung today and did not arrange the amodation. His intentions are very clear."


    Leonard blinked angrily, umitted.


    Leonhart saw his concern, then raised his eyebrows and looked at Michelle. "Wait for me in your room, I have something to discuss with youter."


    Michelle nced at him, not saying a word. She got up and left the hall in the blink of an eye.


    After she left, the tense atmosphere in the room subsided greatly.


    Leonhart let go of his seriousness, his eyes shifted to Mellisa and Leonard for a moment, and then chuckled. "Smelly boy, you have opened my eyes today!"


    "Is that true? It''s an honor for me!"


    Leonhart snorted as he stood up, and asked while stretching his arms. "Tell me, since when did you start preparing to attack your uncle? Kevin told me that when Frans arrived, the vicinity of the Flower Hall was already surrounded by police."


    "Kevin then went to the entrance gate to check it out, and it was said that before the banquet, you had reced all the guards with your men. And the tape... how did you do it?"


    Leonard looked at his father''s figure then pulled Melissa''s hand on the table and smiled deeply. "I was getting ready when Uncle and Luke started poisoning me."


    "As for the recording, it was just a monitoring device added to my uncle''s workspace.. Dad, I used to be a cop. Although this method is barbaric and shameful, it can be used to gain a solid evidence to send them to prison!"

 Chapter 907 - She Doesn’t Want To Go?

    Leonhart raised his eyebrows when he heard the voice. His steps slowed, and he looked at Leonard from the side. "You did what you have learned!"


    "Aren''t you going to be angry at me?"


    Leonard was taken aback as he continued to stare at his father''s smiling expression.


    His mother was right, he did act at this banquet without anyone''s consent.


    While the results were satisfactory, this scandal would also embarrass the Adler family to some extent.


    However, he felt that he had both won and lost the battle.


    Leonhart raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes at him with a smile. "Do I look angry?"


    Leonard pursed his lips and replied in a friendly manner. "Of course not!"


    "Huh!" Leonhart stared at him nkly, then stood by the window.


    The night outside the window was thick, and a light breeze blew the tufts of curtains overhead.


    There was silence for a while before Leonhart sighed softly and said, "Since you two have already announced it, choose a day and register the marriage certificate first."


    These words made Leonard''s eyes suddenly light up. He said spontaneously, "Tomorrow then!"


    Hearing his voice, Leonhart turned and looked at him. "When you are doing other things, why have I never seen you so excited?"


    "Other things can be done at any time, but finding a good wife is hard!"


    Leonard said confidently, while Leonhart almostughed angrily.


    He shook his head helplessly. "Now it''s all up to you. Melissa, you were busy all night too, go to the side hall to eat. I still have something to discuss with Leonard."


    "Okay, then I''ll go there first."


    Mellisa stood up without hesitation. Only after two steps did Leonard say to her, "Don''t eat greasy food and eat slowly. I''ll pick you up after I''m done talking."


    "Yes," Mellisa smiled back at him, nodded to Leonhart, and left the hall.


    The door closed, but Leonard didn''t look back.


    Leonhart put his hand in his pocket and looked at him. "You got cigarettes?"


    Leonard turned his head and looked surprised. "Yes!"


    His father''s habit of smoking started again.


    Leonard didn''t say much, he took out a cigarette case from his trouser pocket, got up and handed one to his father.


    The father and son were standing by the window, and the smoke quickly spread everywhere.


    In that lonely night, Leonard looked at the man beside him.


    Somehow, he felt that the old man seemed to be different tonight.


    "Father, what are you thinking?"


    Leonhart took a bite of his cigarette and exhaled white smoke, he was still looking out the window. "I''ll take you to meet someone after you and Mellisa''s business is done!"


    Leonard asked in return, "Who?"


    "You''ll know when you goter!" Leonhart looked at the night sky with a deep gaze. "The person has been waiting for you."


    His tone was slightly mncholy, which made Leonard very confused.


    He had never seen so much sadness in the face of the old man.


    But he seemed didn''t want to say more, and Leonard didn''t ask for details.


    After a while, he remembered one more thing. "Before this banquet, did you talk to Jean?"


    "Well, we only had a few cups of tea."


    Leonard narrowed his eyes. "Is that all?"


    Leonhart narrowed his eyes at him. "What do you want to ask?"


    "I have a lot of questions, but I doubt you will answer!" Leonard had always known that his father liked Jean very much.


    Even though tonight''s banquet was the result of his desperate gamble, there must be some hidden arrangement from the old man.


    Otherwise, with Leonhart''s strong control over the Adler family, his father could ruin the whole arrangement in a matter of minutes.


    At this moment, Leonhart was surrounded by a thinyer of cigarette smoke.


    He looked at Leonard, exhaled the smoke, and said, "You don''t need to know what I was talking about with that friend of yours. But as your father, I want to warn you never to be his enemy in this life."


    Leonard pursed his lips while biting his cigarette, he grumbled with a smile. "I know."


    "Well, if you understand it in your heart then good. As for the matter between you and Mellisa, I might not have told you at first. Since the first day she entered our family home, I have sent someone to investigate."


    Suddenly, Leonard choked on the smoke in his mouth.


    Sure enough, his father knew everything!


    Leonhart squeezed the cigarette butt in his hand, and his tone became quite deep. "Although I have investigated her, except for her name, all other valid information rted to her could not be found. This shouldn''t be your doing, right?"


    Leonhart said in a very clear tone, as if he was sure that with Leonard''s current ability, he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Hearing this, Leonard clicked the tip of his tongue and nced at Leonhart''s rxed gaze. "Jean did it."


    "Do you know how difficult it is to hide someone''s past experiences without leaving any traces at all? And that boy can do it at his age. I am very impressed with his abilities indeed. Leonard, you should never see his young age, Jean Widjaya is way beyond you in capabilities."


    Leonard nced at him, stroking his brows sadly. "I admit it."


    "Of course you do!"


    Leonhart''s eyes looked deeply into his face, then said, "Since you know the difference between you and him, are you going to do something about him?"


    These clear guiding words made Leonard''s expression turn serious. "Father, what are your arrangements?"


    Seeing him humbly wanting to hear his opinion, Leonhart nodded in satisfaction. "After your business with Mellisa is over, the two of you will leave to work on the Adler family''s overseas project."


    "Even though you had solved today''s problem cleverly and decisively, your ability to convince the public was far from enough. For that, I will continue to carry out the position of head of the family and give you three years toplete all overseas projects. At the very least, if you want to take on my current position, you will have to bring some achievements to stand above the rest of the Adler family. Got it?"


    Leonard was mesmerized upon hearing the voice, then he swallowed his own saliva and raised his eyebrows. "Three years?"


    "Yes!" Leonhart narrowed his eyes and inhaled his cigarette. As he exhaled a white mist, he added, "Regardless of the change in foreign industry, that should be enough for you to thrive. I did agree for you to get a marriage certificate first. But your marriage will have to wait until you take over the Patriarch position."


    "Don''t worry, although most overseas projects are handled by your mother, in fact, the person in charge of each project is coached by me. As long as you are there, they will follow your instructions and arrangements. With you on foreign projects, including Mellisa, it will be a great opportunity to improve your skills. I have arranged an MBA course for her at Princeton University for two years."


    "Leonard, I hope you and Mellisa can use these three years to give me satisfactory results. Can you do it?"


    Leonard subconsciously wanted to nod, but suddenly he remembered the condition of Mellisa''s body. He hesitated for a few seconds. "Dad, I don''t mind it, but Mellisa..."


    "What is it? Does she not want to go?"

 Chapter 908 - Can We Be Friends?

    Leonard slowly shook his head. "No, Mellisa�� She''s pregnant!"


    After those words came out, Leonhart smiled clearly. "I know, so the course will start in January next year�� There are three branches of our family hospital overseas. There''s no need to worry about the birth of your child."


    Oh, this dear father knew everything and he''d made all the arrangements for him!


    Leonard looked at him deeply, sighed and nodded. "If this is the case, then it''s all up to you. But�� three years�� is that not too long?"


    "Well, don''t think this is just a waste of time. You left Bandung at the age of 19 and worked as a policeman for many years. I believed that you had the absolute ability to catch criminals."


    "But for family development and nning, even though you have received training in finance since childhood, you stillck practical experience. Three years is not long, I will wait for you and Mellisa to return and that''s when I will fully entrust the Adler Family to you!"


    ...


    At this time, near the inner space of the Flower Hall, Mellisa had been standing not far from the corridor, waiting for a while.


    She wasn''t hungry, so she nned to wait outside the door and wait for Leonard toe out before finally going to eat.


    Melissa took a deep breath. The air conditioner above her head was still blowing cold air, feeling slightly cool that she subconsciously rubbed her arm with her hand.


    "Miss Mayer!"


    At this moment, a casual call came from the other side of the silent corridor.


    Mellisa looked at him closely, and under the warm yellow light, she saw Frans walking leisurely.


    He was still wearing his gray casual suit when he attended the banquet. Such clothes show his rxed and unruly style.


    Mellisa looked into his narrow eyes, and instinctively became alert.


    "Mr. Francis."


    She called out to him warmly, and silently stared at his walking figure.


    This man, with his narrow and sharp gazebined with the scar on his brow, didn''t look like a good person.


    In an instant, Frans was already standing in front of her.


    There were only a few steps between the two, but his unfriendly eyes made Mellisa involuntarily feel tension in her nerves.


    Do they know each other?


    If she had never seen him before, why did his voice have an inexplicable familiarity?


    At this moment, Frans put one hand in his pocket, and leaned against the wall.


    He looked carelessly at Mellisa with his aggressive gaze. After a few seconds, he lifted his lips. "Miss Mayer, how about we chat for a bit?"


    Mellisa stared back at him nonchntly. "It''s gettingte, shouldn''t you better rest?"


    She didn''t respond directly to Frans'' question. This person appeared here and at a time like this�� of course it felt too strange and intentional.


    Melissa was well aware, she couldn''t believe that Frans just wanted toe and be friends with her!


    Hearing this, Frans shrugged and narrowed his eyes with a smile. "Isn''t Miss Mayer herself not resting? You haven''t answered me yet, how about we have a chat?"


    "A person like you is willing to chat with me, of course I''m honored." Mellisa nodded pretentiously, avoiding the man''s eyes cleverly.


    Frans aggressively leaned over and pushed her against the wall. "What kind of person do you think I am? If I say that I admire you, then is it weird that I want to be friends with you?"


    This excuse sounds wrong!


    The wariness in Mellisa''s eyes grew stronger.


    As Frans moved closer, he also caught the look in the woman''s eyes.


    This situation made Mellisa feel like a cornered kitten.


    Thinking of this, she leaned back and retreated to a safe distance again, answering warmly, "Mr. Frans, you are really good at joking!"


    "Is that true?" Frans looked surprised, then said back, "Did this Miss Mayer misunderstand? I really want to be friends with you. If my reason to admire you isn''t enough, then... Actually, I''m more interested in Mellisa Mayer''s true identity. How about this then?"


    Mellisa''s heart sank, and her brows grew colder.


    Intuitively, this Frans guy in front of her seemed dangerous.


    She had a good memory, she searched her deepest memories but she couldn''t find any clues about him.


    But where did her refusale from? Was it instinctive?!


    Perhaps because Melissa was silent for a long time, Frans gradually reduced the tension around him andughed.


    His eyes were long and narrow, exuding a deep meaning that Mellisa couldn''t understand.


    Not long after, the door behind her suddenly opened, and Leonard came out from inside with a calm expression.


    As he walked, he was surprised. He didn''t expect to see Mellisa and Frans facing each other in the corridor.


    He calmly walked forward, raised his hand to hug Mellisa''s arm, and saw Frans leaning back on the wall for a moment.


    "Why are you here?"


    When the words fell, the man was standing firmly against the wall, and his tone was very light. "I was just taking a walk!"


    Leonard seemed to extend his eyebrows and smiled clearly. "So, are you done talking?"


    Frans nced at Leonard and looked at Mellisa, then said with intrigue, "I was a little bored at first, but I happened to meet Miss Mayer, which made me very happy!"


    This kind of remark came out of his mouth, and it was inappropriate to say it to someone else''s wife.


    However, Leonard was not angry, and he didn''t even have an expression. He hugged Mellisa to his side, looked at the woman and smiled, "Thank you for taking your time to apany Mr. Frans."


    After he finished speaking, Leonard looked at his opponent again, and said formally, "Since Mr. Frans is bored, is it necessary for me to apany you?"


    Frans had an evil smile on his mouth, and he nced lightly at him. "No, I''ve already met the person I want to see, so others are not that important! It''s gettingte, I won''t bother you anymore. Miss Mayer, see you tomorrow!"


    After saying that, Frans smiled at Mellisa faintly. Then he turned around and returned to where he came from.


    Leonard and Melisa saw his departing figure, and their expressions filled with earnestness.


    What was that guy''s goal?!


    Leonard contemted for a few seconds, then heard a soft gasp.


    He looked sideways at Melissa, and when he let go of his arm, he unbuttoned his jacket and asked, "What did he say to you?"


    Mellisa licked the corners of her dry lips and shook her head slightly. "He didn''t say anything, he just said he wanted to be friends."


    Leonard took off his coat and ced it on Mellisa''s shoulder. When he hugged her again, heforted her. "It''s fine, don''t be afraid.. No matter what he wants, I will protect you."

 Chapter 909 - Mysterious And Pretentious!

    Hearing this, Mellisa looked at Leonard calmly, and stopped talking.


    Leonard walked forward while hugging her and asked, "Why don''t you go to the side hall? Were you waiting for me outside the door all this time?"


    Melissa nodded. "I''m still not hungry, I wanted to wait for you toe out so we can have dinner together."


    Leonard''s thin lips smiled, and as he tightened his arms, he leaned into Mellisa''s ear and teased wildly. "So you can''t live without me?"


    "Not funny!" Mellisa said while hitting him with her elbow. "Who can''t live without you?"


    When the voice dropped, Leonard gave a serious answer. "I can''t live without you!"


    Mellisa looked at him with a smile. The irritation between her brows had dissipated a lot.


    The two immediately walked into a side hall on the other side of the corridor. Before knocking on the door, they heard a warmughing from within, and found that it was Glen''s voice.


    Leonard and Mellisa shook their heads andughed, then walked through the doors one by one.


    Outside the corridor, beside the tall potted nts, Frans stared at them with his hands in his pockets.


    Only when the door closed did he emerge from the shadows.


    At this time, a bodyguard in ck appeared behind Frans with a serious face, nced over his shoulder, and said in a hoarse voice, "Master, is that agent 0?"


    Frans narrowed his eyes with deep eyes. "80% yes!"


    The guard blinked. After thinking for a few seconds, he gloomily suggested. "Should we deal with this situation?"


    The most taboo thing about working under Frans was to stop working for him!


    Since she was disobedient, there was no need to keep her.


    After all, Frans had countless subordinates, and any of them could be sent to do something for him.


    At this time, instead of getting Frans'' approval, the guard was horrified by his master''s cold gaze.


    Frans turned to look at him, his eyes cold and sharp. "Without my orders, don''t you ever touch her."


    He had kept this toy for five years, how could he possibly depose her so easily!


    After all, he was her savior.


    He had developed her ability to smell poison and trained her to handle all kinds of problems. This zero agent had spent a lot of his resources.


    If he did it now, it would mean a huge loss!


    "Sorry sir, I was presumptuous!"


    The cold light in Frans'' eyes still lingered, he yed with the leaves from the pot, and said coldly, "Never do that again!"


    "Yes sir!"


    ...


    In the side hall, after Leonard and Mellisa returned, Lilia was seen sitting at the table and immediately spoke. "Is the problem solved?"


    Mellisa suppressed the mncholic emotion in her heart, and walked over to her with a smile. She sat next to her and said, "Well, it''s almost there!"


    Lilia nodded meaningfully. "That''s good. The Patriarch didn''t embarrass you right?"


    "No." Seeing Lilia''s worried expression, with a warm expression in her heart, Mellisa patted the back of her sister''s hand under the table andforted, "Don''t think about it, it''s all over."


    When the words fell, Glen, who was sitting diagonally across the table, held a toothpick in his mouth, and said faintly. "Isn''t it going to be held as soon as possible? I don''t mind drinking a ss of wine at your wedding!"


    After Glen finished speaking, everyone looked at Leonard.


    Lilia took the opportunity to interrupt, her eyes narrowing. "I suddenly felt that some things were truly amazing."


    "What''s that?" Glen was confused.


    Lilia smiled slyly and tilted her head to look at Mellisa beside her. "I''ve heard people say that if someone receives a bouquet of flowers at a wedding, that person will be the next person to marry. Sis�� the bouquet of flowers at my wedding was magical!"


    Melissa was shocked, and then she remembered that she caught the bouquet that Lilia threw at her wedding. This incident was over a month ago, but she could recall it clearly.


    On the other hand, Leonard narrowed his eyes deeply. "I n to get the certificate tomorrow, for the wedding..."


    At this point, he was silent for a few seconds.


    There are some things that he had not discussed with Mellisa. Even though he had promised his father to go abroad for three years, he still needed Mellisa''s approval.


    At this moment, Leonard''s silence made everyone suspicious.


    Lilia retracted her smile, her eyes rolled, and she couldn''t help but stare at Jean beside her.


    Glen stopped from biting his toothpick. "What? Any changes in the wedding n?"


    Leonard shook his head for a moment, cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "Nothing changes, but for marriage matters.. wait for me to discuss with my wife first. I will tell you againter."


    "Oh, so mysterious!" Glen muttered without going any deeper.


    However, Lilia, who was good at observing, still keenly noticed the glint of shame on her future brother-inw''s cheeks.


    She had no excessive suspicions, and she knew how difficult it had been for them toe back together until today.


    In the next moment, Lilia smiled and took Mellisa''s hand, and ced it in front of her face. "Since you guys will be picking up the certificates tomorrow, do you think there is something missing in my sister''s finger?"


    Leonard immediately turned pale. Damn, he''s been busy with his family businesstely, and he hasn''t prepared a ring for Mellisa.


    "Lilia!" Mellisa was a shy person to begin with.


    She never paid much attention to this detail. As long as she could be with Leonard, it didn''t matter if she received nothing.


    Lilia squeezed Mellisa''s wrist, looked at her shyly, and said with a smile, "What is it? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you are absolutely right!" Leonard made a loud sound.


    Lilia smiled and raised her eyebrows. "Look, my brother-inw just said that I was right!"


    With her joking attitude at the dinner table, Leonard''s mysterious attitude towards his wedding was quickly forgotten.


    At this moment, Jean was sitting next to him with thin lips gently curving. He was also as smart as his wife and he would not fail to notice Leonard''s odd expression.


    Maybe there was a reason that made him hesitate.


    But after all, the Patriarch of the Adler family definitely looks happy to see Leonard and Mellisa''s wedding!


    After half an hour, the group left the Flower Hall and returned to their respective residences.


    As it was gettingte, Glen immediately followed Jean and Lilia back to the Royal Garden, nning to spend the night in the guest room.


    ...


    Back at the vi, Leonard led Mellisa into the living room.


    He sent off the servant on standby and brought Melissa to sit on the soft chair.


    Mellisa was still wearing her ball gown, and smoothed the folds of her skirt. As soon as she raised her eyes, she asked. "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    She sensed Leonard''s intention to speak a few times, but the man still seemed to hesitate, so she didn''t talk about it for a long time.


    Hearing her voice, Leonard licked his teeth, loosened his knuckles a few times, then grabbed Mellisa''s waist and held her in hisp.


    Leonard hugged Mellisa, buried his cheeks in her neck and took a deep breath.


    Hot breath spread over her skin, which made Mellisa shrug her shoulders. "What makes it so hard for you to say it?"


    Leonard squeezed the soft flesh around her waist, then said stupidly, "My father.... wants to send us overseas for three years."

 Chapter 910 - Flower Girls

    Melissa trembled, then turned her gaze to see Leonard''s serious expression. "Going abroad for three years?"


    "Whether it''s for advanced studies or training, my father told me... we are only allowed to marry when we have sufficient ability to take over the family."


    Leonard''s faint tone showed that indeed it was a little hard for him to say.


    He and Mellisa had gone through a thousand hardships, so of course things like marriage would be another test for them.


    It was just that their wedding would be dyed, so the man looked quite hesitant.


    At this moment, Mellisa didn''t speak, she just sat quietly in his arms. Her eyes calmly closed as she sank into a deep thought.


    The silence of midnight spread throughout the living room.


    Leonard didn''t want to bother her. But he stared at Mellisa''s face with a pair of sharp eyes, trying to see through her mind.


    The two people embraced in silence, while the butler outside the window was crouching beside the grass along with the other servants, staring dumbfounded at this scene.


    "This�� Am I getting old? Take a closer look, that girl�� isn''t she a bit like Billie?"


    The servants looked at each other and nodded at the same time. "You''re not the only one who thinks like that."


    Tonight, none of them went to the Flower Hall to attend the dinner banquet, but they also heard about everything that happened in the front yard.


    The butler peeked into the living room for a moment, and wiped his eyes excitedly. "That Billie�� is she really a girl?"


    The waiter again answered in unison, "It should be!"


    "Oh, it''s true what they said. Our little Billie turns out to be Miss Mellisa Mayer whose identity has shocked the whole city of Bandung! Great, this is great! No wonder the young master is getting bettertely! Finally he is getting married!"


    "Sir, lower your voice! Young master seems to have heard it!"


    The butler was too excited, and his voice became louder.


    After the servant reminded him from the side, he covered his mouth to reduce his excitement.


    Several people peeked at them again. The old butler immediately said, "You! Hurry upstairs and prepare warm water for the young master! Both of them must be tired after attending the banquet earlier."


    "Also, prepare two cups of warm milk and light snacks, and put them on the bedside table. Remember to close all doors tightly! Tonight, no one is allowed to wander around!"


    As a form of concern, this butler wanted to provide a warm and romantic atmosphere for their happiness.


    "Oh, by the way, take some roses in the garden and put some on the bed. What are you waiting for? Go quickly!"


    The servants dispersed after getting the order, but the old butler still stood in front of the window with a relieved grin for a long time.


    It''s great, it turns out that the young master is still straight!


    ...


    At that time, the voice outside the window gradually faded away and stopped at a point.


    Leonard looked away from the window reluctantly. At this moment, Melissa, who was sitting in his arms, suddenly moved.


    She raised her eyes and stared at him, traces of tension welling up in her eyes.


    Melissa pursed the corners of her mouth, her expression still calm and indifferent. "Since I''m going overseas, I should probably get ready first."


    Such an answer was unexpected.


    Leonard blinked, and pulled Mellisa''s soft waist closer. "Are you willing to go?"


    "Yes!" Mellisa answered easily. "Your father''s real purpose of sending us overseas was also to train us. Now that the problem with Luke and his father is settled, no one else should be able to disturb us anymore. Your father made such an arrangement because there must be a reason, by the way. That''s why I don''t mind."


    Mellisa''s reasonable words made Leonard''s heart warm...


    His eyes zed at the sight of her, and the next second he couldn''t help but hug her, lower his head, and kiss her deeply.


    The kiss came quickly, and Mellisa was unprepared.


    Sensing the man''s soaring enthusiasm and undisguised excitement, she responded to it as much as she could.


    After a while, Leonard let go of Mellisa, pressing their foreheads against each other. He said in a hoarse voice, "Mellisa, if you go abroad for three years, do you know what it means?"


    Mellisa''s head was still spinning, and her breath was still gasping for air. She nodded and shook her head shakily. She couldn''t think straight now, so she could only ask in a stupid tone, "What does it mean?"


    "That means��" Leonard closed his eyes and sighed. "Our wedding... it''s going to be postponed until those three years are finished, don''t you feel mistreated?"


    Oh, that''s what he''s worried about?!


    Melissa shook her head and smiled lightly. "Do you think that I won''t be happy with us not getting married now?"


    Leonard didn''t answer, but slightly pursed the corners of his lips approvingly.


    Seeing this, Mellisa patted him on the shoulder. "Do you think I''m that weak? Is there any difference between celebrating our wedding now and in three years? To be honest, I am actually really looking forward to our wedding in three years. That time, maybe��"


    After the words fell, Mellisa paused, and a light of hope appeared in her clear eyes. "At that time, we can also let our child be the flower girl for us."


    As soon as such a thought urred, Mellisa''s heartbeat couldn''t help but pump faster.


    She thought spring flowers would bloom at that time, and there would be two little girls in charge of carrying flowers at their wedding venue.


    Lilia''s baby and hers.


    At this moment, Leonard half closed his eyes, and gently caressed Mellisa''s cheek. "Then, if you want it this way, we will go next month."


    "Yeah, let''s go." Mellisa replied calmly, but soon her expression changed subtly. "Do you still remember the person I told you about earlier?"


    "Of course! My people in Jakarta have investigated the car ident that year, including all flights and train routes. Since you were rescued, the other party should have taken you somewhere. If we can trace the travel log, there must be other clues."


    Hearing this, Mellisa lowered her eyelids. "I also checked these things back then, but I didn''t find anything. Do you think it was Frans who saved me at that time?"


    This suspicion was inexplicable, and Melisa also felt a little strange.


    Mellisa was saved about five years ago, and if it was Frans, then he would have been only about 30 years old.


    Had a man that young already be a ruthless individual capable of secretly assigning her to do things?


    After Mellisa finished speaking, Leonard immediately narrowed his eyes. "Do you suspect him?"


    "Well, it''s just a suspicion. I don''t have any conclusive evidence. It''s all because his appearance tonight is too weird. I''m pretty sure of myself. I''ve never seen him before, but a sudden meeting with him like earlier is too strange, and I''ve always felt his intention wasn''t so pure!"


    Leonard looked at Mellisa''s worried expression, and with the tip of his teeth biting the corner of his lips, he said, "When I put the monitoring equipment in Uncle Lockhart''s study, I heard a word about Frans. He said his base was on the Laos-Myanmar border and that he wielded some power in Indonesia."


    But the man didn''t care about this matter.


    If it weren''t for Mellisa''s reminder, he would have almost ignored this incident.


    Leonard''s eyes were deep, and after thinking for a moment, he looked at Mellisa with a question,? "You said you were a few kilometers from the crash site when you woke up, right?"


    "Yes! That''s right!"

 Chapter 911 - The World Belongs To Two

    "I will discuss this matter with Jean. He has detailed information about Frans in his hands. Don''t worry, just wait and see how it changes. If he approaches you intentionally or unintentionally, remember not to confront him head-on."


    Leonard gently caressed Mellisa''s back and gently reminded her. If Frans really was that mysterious person, then his goal of saving Mellisa wasn''t that simple.


    Mellisa was rescued, but she didn''t show up for years.


    Instead, he actually made Mellisa do a lot of uwful things.


    ...


    Not long after, the two remained in the living room for a while, and finally, at almost ten o''clock Leonard returned to the master bedroom upstairs with Mellisa.


    As soon as the two walked out of the elevator, they smelled the scent of flowers floating in the air.


    Mellisa lowered her head and lifted the hem of her skirt. With a sh of light, she saw a path of roses extending from the elevator entrance to the master bedroom''s door.


    Who made it?!


    Leonard also saw a corridor filled with rose petals. The corners of his eyes twitched and he walked past them with Mellisa.


    "Did you prepare it?" Mellisa looked surprised as they walked, and when they stepped on the petals, the scent around them became stronger.


    Leonard didn''t answer directly, but raised his eyebrows with an evil smile. "Do you like it?"


    Mellisa cleared her throat, and the words ''too much'' floated around her mouth. But she hesitated for a few seconds and she swallowed it back. She then said with a smile. "Well, that''s good."


    "d to hear that!"


    Leonard''s heart rxed greatly, and he didn''t have to think about knowing that the old butler must have done it.


    He wondered, should he give him a bonus?!


    When the door to the master bedroom opened, red flower petals were seen everywhere in the bedroom, not to mention the smell of the strong aromatherapy.


    There were also several lit candles which were ced on the table separately. In a dimly lit room, everything fits perfectly, romantic and warm.


    Leonard sniffed, and while the smell of aromatherapy made him feel good, there was another evil fire roaming around.


    He suspected that there was a problem with this smell!


    However, Leonard held Mellisa to the door without showing his sensuality, then closed and locked the door with ease.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw that Mellisa had slipped from his arms and was walking towards the big bed.


    "This..." Melissa stood at the end of the bed, staring at the rose petals arranged in a heart shape on the bed sheet, her eyes as bright as stars.


    Today wasn''t supposed to be a memorable day.


    But for Mellisa, everything that was meticulously arranged in this bedroom made her eyes wet inplicated ways.


    Always cold and strong, she never felt that she would have a soft-hearted moment like this.


    No matter who arranged this, in her opinion, wanted all the best for her and Leonard.


    With flower petals everywhere and a romantic mood filling the air, she stood in front of the bed, looking back at Leonard.


    As far as she could see, it was the man who made her heart melt for a long time.


    She bent down and twisted the flower petals off the bed, and ced them carefully on the tip of her nose and kissed them.


    Perhaps, no matter how cold and strong a woman was, in such a romantic and beautiful environment, she would still crumble.


    Leonard swallowed his throat from time to time, and he couldn''t help but walk behind Mellisa to surround her.


    His cheek pressed against her ear, his breath hot and his voice hoarse. "I heard people can still do it even when the woman is pregnant..."


    He didn''t say it outright.


    But Melissa knew it right away.


    She didn''t refuse, twisting the petals in her palms, then tilting her head slightly, smiling at him.


    Melissa''s actions undoubtedly gave Leonard great courage.


    Unlike his usual making out, Leonard can finally be satisfied tonight!


    ...


    The next day, at seven o''clock in the morning.


    Mellisa is still asleep, while Leonard is up and out with great energy.


    In the living room downstairs, the maids are busy performing their duties.


    The head butler standing in the entrance hall of the kitchen turned and saw a figure out of the elevator.


    He smiled back and looked around Leonard''s body, eyes, and then�� at the red mark on his neck. "Sir, isn''t it better for you to rest?"


    Leonard raised his eyebrows. He pretended to nod. "Well, no worries."


    "That''s good, that''s good!" The butler said while peeking behind him. "Where is young miss? She''s not with you?"


    Young miss!


    This call sounds veryfortable! The smile in Leonard''s eyes deepened, and he coughed softly. "She''s still resting, don''t bother to wake her up!"


    After saying that, he paced to get out, but after only two steps, he remembered something else. "By the way, after he wakes up, get someone to change the sheets. From now on�� Don''t sprinkle flower petals on the bed!"


    The butler was confused, and was about to ask, but realized that Leonard had drifted away.


    Putting flower petals down is such a romantic thing, why is there no need to do it again?


    Could it be... There was a disharmonyst night?!


    The butler was still wondering in his heart, but he was still following the instructions.


    How could he know that the flower petals that were originally used to spark the romantic atmospherest night, ended up sticking all over Leonard and Mellisa''s bodies? This young master must feel very ufortable!


    ....


    Less than half past eight, Leonard arrived at the gates of the Royal Garden.


    He got out of the car and looked up and saw Jean standing by the door smoking.


    Leonard walked slowly towards the man, took a cigarette case, and after lighting one, he narrowed his eyes and said, "I sent you a message, I''m not disturbing Lilia, am I?"


    Exhaling smoke, Jean noticed the red marks on Leonard''s neck. "Why are you looking for me so early?"


    "It''s about Frans, I want to talk to you about him!"


    Leonard''s eyes immediately darkened, filled with traces of anger.


    Jean frowned. "What''s wrong with him?"


    Leonard remained silent for a few seconds after hearing the voice, and then honestly told the truth about the fact that Frans purposely approached Melisast night, and wanted to befriend her.


    After a brief exnation, Jean''s cold eyes met Leonard''s. "Do you suspect that he saved Mellisa five years ago?"


    "It''s just a suspicion and Mellisa has no evidence. But this Frans Ruihan suddenly approached Melisa, so this is too strange."


    Jean looked at the cigarette in his hand and slowly exhaled the smoke. "I will send a copy of the information soon. ording to information, this person was already in the jade industry five years ago. If he did, it wouldn''t be impossible. Maybe he had started to gradually shift his business focus to Indonesia in those five years."


    Leonard''s expression was dark and cold, he remembered the figure of Frans he sawst night in his mind.


    By having a face-to-face meeting, he could clearly feel that the man wasn''t that kind.


    He thought with a serious expression and said, "If he really saved Mellisa, maybe... he knew Mellisa''s identity from the start."


    If it wasn''t for this, that man wouldn''t be able to do it for free.


    Frans Ruihan didn''t look like someone who''d do good without asking something in return.

 Chapter 912 - Lilia’s Reluctance

    At this moment, Jean''s pitch-ck pupils looked at Leonard calmly. "If he really saved Mellisa, what would you do?"


    "I don''t know!" Leonard took a deep breath. "Right now, I still don''t know his true purpose, so even if he helped her back then, it might not be a good thing."


    "Mellisa had lived alone for years, her life was really pathetic. It could be said that she was bound by that person like a doll, tightly restrained in her hands. I also know Mellisa''s story, including when she became a debt collector. Everything she did was forced by the other party."


    Hearing this, Jean clutched his cigarette. While looking ahead, he sighed softly. "Did she try to resist before?"


    Leonard licked his teeth with an indistinct expression. "If she resists, she feels like she will suffer the same fate as her friend. Herri, have you ever heard of that name? When Mellisa returned to the Irwan family''s house, she had no intention of being controlled by the other party anymore. After that, her friend Herri was hit by a car and died. ording to Mellisa, this was a warning to her."


    After that, the man''s eyes became cold and sharp. "This fellow is a ruthless master indeed."


    Leonard mped the cigarette butt in his hand and said quietly, "So, before Melissa and I leave, I have to settle this matter. If the other party isn''t Frans, then I''ll have to check who''s behind the scenes. My men in Jakarta are now rechecking the ident that year. If there''s any progress, I''ll let you know again."


    Jean nodded slightly. "No problem."


    "Then I''ll be back first. Remember to send me your information."


    After Leonard said goodbye to the man, he turned around and climbed back into the car.


    ...


    At that time, Jean was still standing in front of the door with his arms folded. He looked in the direction the car had gone with a deep cold light in his eyes.


    Frans Ruihan...


    The man''s silence didn''tst long, he heard footsteps behind him.


    This morning, the sound of birds chirping is endless.


    The quiet footsteps stopped beside him, and then Lilia''s soft voice came to greet his ears. "Frans... Why did he deliberately approach sister Mellisa?"


    The man looked to the side and saw that Lilia''s cheeks were still rosy. "You heard it?"


    Lilia noddedzily. "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, I''ve been standing behind you from the start��"


    Jean saw Lilia''s innocent expression on her face, his hands immediately brushing his wife''s messy hair. "Better get it over with."


    Lilia wanted to nod subconsciously, but after some more thought, she caught an important message. "I heard him say before leaving. Where will they go?"


    Why had she never heard her sister talk about it?!


    Jean turned and paced back and forth, he took the momentum to catch Lilia to his side. "Leonard''s father will send the two of them overseas next month. He gave them three years to grow up to be the next head of the Adler family."


    Hearing this, Lilia opened her mouth and said, "They''re leaving so soon?"


    The man shed a mncholy smile at Lilia, then calmly said, "Since that was the Patriarch''s intention, he must have discussed it with Leonard. Worried about them?"


    Lilia moved her lips. "A little."


    "Don''t worry, there will be someone overseas to help."


    Lilia looked at the man strangely. She narrowed her eyes, grabbed his arm, and stopped. "How did you know?"


    The man saw her expression and raised his eyebrows, whispering, "Lockhart is not the only brother of the Patriarch, there is still one younger brother living abroad."


    "Another uncle?" Lilia slightly held her chin, staring at the man''s calm expression for a moment. "What will happen from now on?"


    After Lockhart got defeated in the struggle for the position of head of the family, would that little brother be able to maintain the status quo?


    The smile on the man''s thin lips gradually deepened. He lowered his head and reached out to Lilia''s cheek, and said in a low voice, "No need to worry. They will most likely give up fighting for the Patriarch''s position."


    Lilia was very intelligent, she could read what''s going on around her with just a nce.


    There might be something yet to be revealed, but she didn''t have any thoughts of asking anymore. She just blinked, and said angrily.


    "I hope so."


    At this time, the man''s handsome face was full of tenderness. He sighed softly, and squeezed her cheeks as if helpless. "Don''t worry, your brother-inw can still handle a trivial matter like this."


    Lilia pursed her lips and sighed. "Actually, I felt that Mellisa and Leonard really hit it off at first. But now, it seems that there are too many problems in the Adler family. I don''t know what Leonard''s father was thinking. Leonard is his son, why bother telling him to leave just to test him?"


    At this time, the man slowly led her into the living room. When the two of them sat down, Jean handed the ss of water on the table to Lilia, and answered in a deep tone, "This approach is very useful and harmless. The Adler family is different from the family in Surabaya. The interest here is much deeper than we see. If Leonard can''t solve all the problems on his own, his future will not be calm as the head of the family."


    Lilia held her water ss silently.


    After a while, she sighed heavily and said, "In any case, I understand it. But when I saw them working so hard, I suddenly felt that�� the interests and status of this family were actually not worth it."


    She wanted to see her sister and future brother-inw love and support each other until they were old instead of living in conspiracies and deceit all along.


    At this moment, the man saw Lilia''s somewhat depressed expression. He raised his hand to wrap her shoulder and patted lightly. "You''re not wrong. But you have to let your brother-inw prove himself. After that, the choice will be in his hands�� to be the head of the family or live peacefully with Mellisa."


    "Three years is neither long nor short, if they really can do it, the Adler family will no longer have this kind of problem anymore. If they don''t want to do it, then it''s not a bad choice to return to Surabaya and live in peace."


    Lilia nced at the man faintly, then leaned on his arm. "After all the problems here are over, let''s go home! I miss our home."


    She said while rubbing her stomach with a smiling face.


    Maybe this is the way of life. Everyone has different choices, and the situation they face is also very different.


    "Well, at most, we''ll stay here for one week. Then, we will go home after that."


    The man looked tired between his eyebrows and his wife''s eyes. This time, this work in Bandung was also exhausting him physically and mentally.


    He patted her on the shoulder once and then, with a gentle and soothing force, he persuaded, "Before leaving Bandung, do you want to go to the sea?"

 Chapter 913 - Brother-in-law Is Nervous!

    Lilia thought very seriously for a moment while still leaning on Jean''s arms. She then said with a smile and a nod, "What if we wait until Mellisa''s business is finished and then we go together?"


    The man gently curled his lips. "Alright then."


    ...


    At three o''clock that afternoon.


    Two cars drove out of the Adler''s house gate one after another.


    They were seen driving to the office of religious affairs.


    Melissa and Leonard were sitting in the back seat of the Cayenne. Melissa looked down at the file bag in her hands, her eyes looked calm and peaceful.


    Compared to her calmness, Leonard felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    He looked out the window from time to time, looking very nervous.


    His confidant driver felt his movements and couldn''t help but stare curiously in the rearview mirror.


    He had worked for this young master for years, and had never seen him so confused and anxious.


    Mellisa tucked the Adlers'' family card into her file folder, and looked at the man beside her without a smile. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Leonard paused as he folded his legs and frowned. With a serious expression on his face, he said, "It''s okay."


    The idea of ??getting a marriage certificate was decided overnight, and this day meant a lot to him.


    However, when Mellisa came to Bandung, she didn''t bring any rted documents.


    There were some twists and turns in obtaining a marriage certificate.


    At this moment, Melisa narrowed her eyes, and as she saw the man''s slightly uneasy gaze, she raised her eyebrows and teased, "What are you worried about?"


    Leonard coughed a little, as if to cover his embarrassment, and then rolled down the car''s window in an inexplicable tone. "I''m not worried. Who''s worried anyway!"


    Upon seeing this, Mellisa chuckled, and the breeze outside the window ruffled the hair on her temples. When she turned her head and looked out the window, she said weakly, "My documents are being sent."


    "Your family card is with the Mayers, isn''t it? Who did you tell to send it?"


    Leonard couldn''t help but ask. After Mellisa changed her name, she was immediately recorded on the Mayer family card.


    Could someone she sent get the document from Kaleb, her stern grandfather?!


    The man could only feel calm if he really locked Mellisa beside him.


    The car was still moving along the road, Mellisa turned her eyes to look at the scenery along the way, and smiled, "I asked Martin to seek help from Lilia''s sister-inw."


    "Andrew Austin?"


    Seeing Mellisa nod, Leonard''s heart calmed down a little.


    But in an instant, he took his cell phone out of his pocket and immediately made a call.


    If Andrew had helped, surely this marriage certificate should have gone smoothly!


    While Leonard was having fun, there was a dead tone on the other end of the line.


    He took the phone and stared nkly, then turned stiffly to look at Mellisa. "He didn''t answer!"


    "Don''t worry about it, Martin told me it will be delivered to the office of religious affairs at 3pm! If it wasn''t for you in a hurry, I was nning to take it myself and greet my grandpa. But no problem. Before leaving this country, we should return to the capital to meet them. I have to tell him our situation directly."


    Leonard pursed his lips upon hearing this.


    His heart is sinking further and further!


    Caleb Mayer wouldn''t be easily fooled.


    Even if it was Andrew who came forward, he might fail to get the rted documents needed.


    Except he stole it!


    Thinking of this, Leonard fiddled with his short hair in annoyance, and now he hated feeling like a highschool girl who kept looking back and forth waiting for her first love confession.


    In less than twenty minutes, the car slowly stopped in front of the door of the office of religious affairs.


    Leonard pushed open the door and got out of the car at the first moment, straightened the cor of his shirt, and looked around.


    He recognized Martin, but near the gate, he didn''t see the familiar figure.


    Behind him, Mellisa pushed open the car''s door and leaned out.


    She looked at Leonard, shook her head andughed. "What are you looking for?"


    By the way, she rarely saw Leonard''s nervous expression.


    But Mellisa could also clearly feel how anxious she was to get the certificate.


    At this time, Leonard frowned and he heard the sound of the engine from behind before speaking.


    Jean''s car stopped.


    Clifford got out of the car and opened the back door, and before long, Lilia and Jean both appeared.


    The two of them came to Leonard side by side. Seeing his extremely serious expression, Lilia jokingly said, "Brother-inw seems nervous!"


    Leonard nodded, but did not speak.


    If he failed to get the certificate today, then he didn''t mind flying back to the Ccapital tomorrow for the sake of getting the certificate.


    In short, to avoid a night full of anxiety, nothing can stop him from getting that certificate!


    At this moment, Mellisa rubbed her forehead with a smile, and just as she was about to speak, a figure suddenly came towards her from the entrance of the hall.


    "Leonard!" The other party called out to Leonard, his tone of excitement and familiarity filled with a sense of reunion.


    Leonard turned suddenly, and on the front steps, Andrew''s slender figure caught his eye.


    "Andrew!"


    Leonard stepped forward, unable to hide his surprise. When the old ssmates meet, they both give warm hugs.


    After letting go of each other, Andrew looked him up and down, and as soon as he hit Leonard on the shoulder, he said sarcastically, "I heard that you used such a cunning method to get Mellisa''s attention?"


    Leonard''s expression suddenly froze, and he nced at Jean who wasing from behind.


    Seeing this, Andrew continued, "You don''t have to look at Jean that way, he didn''t tell the story."


    Leonard retracted his gaze and touched the bridge of his nose awkwardly. "Why did youe to Bandung?"


    "My best friend wants to get married, of course I have toe and celebrate it with him! And also��" Andrew suddenly looked back. "I have a tough job to do, I''ve brought you the required documents!"


    "You brought it?" Leonard''s face showed great joy. Tying Mellisa by his side would be the only relief to? the anxiety in his heart, and that he could be sure that all of his worries would disappear in an instant.


    Perhaps the joy of getting this certificate swept through his heavy thoughts.


    He looked very happy, but ignored the sh of light in Andrew''s eyes.


    This time, Andrew looked at Leonard''s ridiculous smile, then pursed the corners of his lower lip and said, "Come in, I''ve already prepared the files inside!"


    After the words fell, Mellisa stepped forward, bowing to Andrew.


    "It doesn''t matter, your friend is very loyal. He rushed to Jakarta directly so you can hold your wedding as soon as possible. But your friend is a bit unique, he almost died on the spot when he saw Kaleb!"


    Andrewughed as he spoke, and the interest in his eyes grew more intense.


    However, neither Leonard nor Melissa knew it!


    As the two of them were about to enter the building together, Andrew walked past them and said, "You guys go ahead, I have something to discuss with Jean!"

 Chapter 914 - The Mayers And Irwans Have Come To Judge!

    Leonard didn''t think much, he took Mellisa''s hand and nodded.


    As they climbed the stairs, Leonard squeezed her palms hard, and his voice stiffened, "Are you nervous?"


    Mellisa raised her head and looked into his deep pupils, then said with a smile, "You''ve asked this question so many times already."


    Leonard moved his lips when he heard this, looking away self-deprecatingly.


    Since he was overthinking, he couldn''t sit back and rx until all matters were resolved.


    Perhaps this was the only time he felt so deeply anxious about his life.


    There are too many problems in the Adler family. He''d already lost Mellisa once and now he couldn''t afford making another mistake!


    Leonard looked at Melissa with clear and cold brows for a moment. He sighed silently, "Come on in."


    Stepping into the lobby of the office of religious affairs, Leonard nced around for a moment, then filled in the relevant information.


    After a series of processes, it only took ten minutes before they had to wait for the rest.


    The staff took the application form they had submitted and gave them a queue number.


    After about three minutes, someone came and asked them to go to the room registration to submit information.


    Leonard looked into the room registration in the right corridor, frowning suspiciously.


    Where were all the documents belonging to Melissa? Did Andrew directly forward them to the staff?


    Thinking about this, Leonard held his doubt for a while.


    When they approached the door of the registration, a me lit in his heart. At the age of thirty-two, he finally married the woman of his choice.


    But....


    After Leonard and Melissa entered the room, they were both stunned by the scene in front of them.


    In the registration room, someone is already sitting there waiting!


    That person is more than just staff!


    Mellisa looked at the people inside in disbelief, and only after a few seconds did she say in confusion, "Grandpa Caleb, Grandpa Simon, father, mother, uncle."


    The Patriarch of the Mayer family, the Patriarch of the Irwan family, and Mellisa''s big family havee to Bandung!


    Mellisa suddenly felt that this was very unreal.


    And the shock hit Leonard beside her in such a way that his forehead immediately sweated!


    In the room, Kaleb sat in the middle, holding crutches in front of him with both hands, staring at the pair seriously.


    Several other people sat on either side, and no one spoke for a while.


    After a long silence, Kaleb hits the ground with a stick. "Why don''t youe in?"


    Mellisa lowered her head guiltily, and quietly pulled Leonard over. And so they nervously stepped into the registration room.


    "Mellisa we all heard you were getting married, so why didn''t you tell your family?"


    Compared to the more serious expressions of her two grandfathers, Dennis took the lead in breaking the silence.


    It was rare for Mellisa to stand in front of several elders with low brows and head bowed. When her eyes blinked, she said, "I don''t mean to hide it from you, but I n to get a marriage certificate first and thene back to exin."


    If she wanted to hide her marriage, she wouldn''t let Martin and Andrew go to the Mayer house and ask for a family card along with other documents.


    It''s just that she never expected the elders to immediatelye to judge their marriage in Bandung.


    If she counted the time, it was no wonder Martin told her he would send it at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Eight hours was more than enough time for her family to fly to this city.


    Mellisa lowered her eyelids, feeling annoyed in her heart.


    If she had known it would turn out like this, it might have been better for her to go to Jakarta with Leonard to get their certificate. That way, she wouldn''t bother her two old grandfathers.


    Kaleb snorted softly upon hearing the answer, his nose and eyes quivering together. "You haven''t changed since you were a child. Always careless and stubborn, and now you are still careless in your own marriage. If we hadn''te, when would you n to return to Jakarta? Are you nning oning only when my great-grandchildren are all grown up?"


    Kaleb squinted at Melissa pretentiously. And when his voice fell, Dennis quickly intervened to keep things from getting any worse. "Dad, Mellisa wouldn''t do anything like that, so don''t scare her. See, her husband is very nervous!"


    As soon as Dennis finished speaking, Leonard looked at him gratefully, then stepped forward and bluntly greeted them. "Grandpa, grandpa, old man, uncle, I��"


    "Who is your grandfather!"


    "Who is your grandfather!"


    Leonard. " ... "


    Two old men, Caleb and Simon, have been fighting for most of their lives, and this is the first time they have agreed on one thing.


    This stinky boy secretly took their granddaughter and disappeared!


    Their re as if tranting, ''Don''t hope we will give up our precious Mellisa!''


    Leonard could only pursed his lips and bowed his head. Before he could open his mouth again, Mellisa already stepped forward and said with a smile, "Grandpa, you two will have a great-granddaughter again!"


    Caleb did not react, he just wanted to nod but his action suddenly stopped. "Huh? You think it will solve this problem?"


    Mellisa smiled and rubbed her stomach, and said cheerfully, "Grandfather, I was indeed wrong by not informing you about getting this marriage certificate beforehand. I really don''t want to hide it from my family, if it''s true that I want to hide it, I won''t let anyone else go to help me pick up the documents at home. Our rtionship isplicated and not easy toe by, so I''m thinking of formalizing it first before returning home to inform you in person."


    As the words fell, Caleb''s old eyes fell on Mellisa''s stomach. In an instant, his gaze showed excitement, and he asked, "Mellisa, is it true that you are pregnant too?"


    Melissa nodded. "Grandpa, I''m a month younger than Lilia''s pregnancy."


    "Oh, okay, okay! I will have another great-grandchild!"


    The old man patted his thigh in an instant, the traces of anger in his eyes immediately disappeared.


    He pushed Richard''s thigh to the side. "Get up and congratte your daughter, don''t let her stand like a fool!"


    Melisa. "..."


    Leonard. "..."


    Richard stood up with a smile, and as he walked towards Melisa, his eyes filled with joy. "Mellisa, I''m happy for you."


    After the words fell, he looked back at Leonard. He raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Take good care of my daughter, she can be stubborn sometimes."


    Leonard swallowed his nervousness and nodded solemnly. "Father, I will take care of her throughout my life."


    Richard nodded his head and looked at Leonard without speaking.


    This kid is really serious about his little girl!


    "Dennis, get our family cards out so they can apply for a marriage certificate!"


    Kaleb waved his hand, as if he had already given his blessing.


    On the other hand, Simon still looked disapproving. He wanted to say a few more words, but Kaleb forced him to shut his mouth.


    ....


    When the two red books of marriage certificates were handed over to Leonard and Mellisa by the staff, their eyes turned red.


    Leonard stared at his marriage certificate, his handsome face unmoving.


    While Mellisa is still struggling with her heart, her once lonely life is now filled with many emotions.


    On this day, on May 27th, Mellisa Mayer became the wife of Leonard Adler.


    Caleb and the others sat beside them with satisfaction and looked at them.


    Of course they had heard of Leonard''s name when he was still in Jakarta.


    The man had courage and high responsibility, also loved and respected Mellisa.


    Regardless of family background, as long as they were happy with each other, all was fine.


    Of course they all came to Bandung not only to witness the moment they received their marriage certificate.


    Most importantly, they would personally check on the Adlers.


    They heard that their beloved granddaughter suffered so much while in the Adler family, even hired as a servant!


    In his heart, Kaleb thought he was going to take over the Adlers for a while so that his granddaughter could have a foothold in that family!

 Chapter 915 - Frans And Jean

    After obtaining the certificates, the group of people exited the lobby of the office of religious affairs.


    Not far from the door, Andrew, Jean and Lilia were seen standing there and smiling at them.


    It was as if they already knew about the arrival of the Mayer family.


    Caleb walked down the stairs with his cane, and soon a convoy came from the parking lot.


    The old man looked around. "Dennis, is the dinner all set?"


    Dennis immediately stepped forward. "Arrangements have been made at the Rockwood hotel. Now we can get going."


    "Alright, let''s go over there. Leonard, call your parents, it''s time for the two families to meet!"


    Leonard respectfully nodded. "Yes, grandpa."


    Caleb and the others got into the convoy and headed for the Rockwood hotel.


    Lilia and Jean also greeted them, and headed out into the parking lot together.


    At this time, Leonard picked up Mellisa and squinted at Andrew on the opposite side. "You already know Mellisa''s family ising?"


    Andrew licked his lips and said, "Mellisa is getting married, how can her grandfather stay silent?! When I went to the Mayer family''s house to ask for the documents, I was thrown with his teacup! He wanted me to tell him about your rtionship with her so far, but I really didn''t know that Martin ended up telling the whole tale!"


    When the words fell, Leonard was secretly sweating.


    He felt that this grandfather had not rejected their marriage, and now he was only pretending to be angry.


    Or perhaps, he still had a good impression when the man was at the Mayer family''s house.


    "Well, since the marriage certificate has been received, let''s join the old man''s convoy." This time, Andrew gave a suggestion.


    Leonard just nodded and agreed, and a car drove slowly towards the parking lot.


    Melissa stared at the red notebook in her hand and looked at it carefully. Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar face from the lowered car''s window. The vehicle stopped a few feet from them.


    When the man in the back seat pushed open the car''s door, his tone was familiar. "Andrew?"


    Andrew looked back in surprise, and when he saw the man next to the car, he was surprised. "Frans, why are you here?"


    In an instant, Mellisa and Leonard''s faces changed.


    Frans Ruihan!


    Today, he was wearing in clothes and casual pants. As he walked, he looked at Mellisa faintly. "Miss Mayer, we meet again!"


    Andrew knew nothing, so he looked back and forth and asked. "Do you two know each other?"


    Frans raised his eyebrows and nodded to Leonard. "I just met themst night! Why did youe to Bandung?"


    "I have something to do, I didn''t expect you toe to this city too!"


    Andrew''s attitude toward Frans wasn''t overly enthusiastic, but he wasn''t too alienated either.


    It seemed like a polite greeting in a business meeting.


    Frans was still standing in front of Andrewzily and casually, taking advantage of the momentum to look at the lobby of the Office of Religious Affairs, then caught the shape of the marriage certificate in Mellisa''s hand.


    "It turns out that Miss Mayer and Mr. Leonard have obtained the certificates!" He said with a smile.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes, then said, "Did you alsoe here for the same thing?"


    Frank smiled broadly. "Unfortunately, I am not as lucky as you to be able to marry a woman as beautiful as this Miss Mayer."


    These words were like a provocation!


    Andrew felt this atmosphere a little strange, so he faintly stepped aside and stood in front of Frans to say. "My business with him is done so we need to go first!"


    "There''s no need to rush, we just happen to meet here, don''t you guys want to eat together?"


    Frans didn''t seem to be able to get rid of that easily despite Andrew''s clear demeanor. "No need..."


    Before the words fell, Lincoln suddenly approached from behind Frans'' car.


    Lilia and Jean did get in the car first, but before leaving the parking lot, they identally saw this scene in front of the Religious Affairs Office.


    When the car stopped, Frans and the others also directed their eyes.


    Clifford immediately got out of the car and opened the back door. In an instant, a pair of ck leather shoes stepped out of the car.


    Frans stared at the car behind silently, and a dangerous dark light shed in his narrowed eyes.


    At this time, Jean appeared in his ck shirt and trousers, standing in front of Frans calmly.


    The man''s deep and dark gaze fell onto his face, the corners of his thin lips slightly pursed, and his steps slowly approached.


    Frans looked at his figure with a hint of wariness in his eyes.


    Jean Widjaya!


    After a while, Jean was already standing half a meter in front of Frans.


    Perhaps because of his height advantage, the slightly lowered eyes of the man seemed to be looking down at him.


    In the blink of an eye, Frans furrowed his gaze. He raised his eyebrows and stretched out his hand before saying solemnly. "Master Jean, we haven''t seen each other in a long time."


    At the banquetst night, he had purposely avoided Jean. He didn''t expect to see him today.


    At this time, the man swept his palm, raised his arm, and gently shook it back. "Mr. Frans!"


    The two shook hands for a while, then both pulled their arms.


    At this moment, no matter how they looked at it, Frans changed his previousziness, and his whole being was more alert than before.


    Perhaps he had never thought of confronting Jean head-on, but unexpectedly meeting him in front of the Office of Religious Affairs without a doubt had interrupted his original n.


    "Are you here on business?" At this time, Jean said in a low voice, and focused his gaze deeply.


    Frans nodded slightly, and replied calmly, "I did want to do something, but I didn''t expect you to be here too!"


    "Think I''m bothering you?" Jean asked again. This made Frans frown involuntarily.


    He opened his eyes with a displeased look, met the man''s sharp re, and smiled faintly, "How are you bothering me? After all, what I want to do has nothing to do with you, Mr. Jean. "


    The man''s thin lips were slightly indifferent as he said, "Since it has nothing to do with me, then I''ll go first."


    At the end of the sentence, the man looked at Leonard and the others, and said in a gentle tone, "Let''s go."


    Seeing this, Frans'' face suddenly sank.


    He had always heard about Jean''s personality, and when he saw him today, he realized that the two of them were not suitable for each other.


    He purposely stepped forward to take Leonard and the others away.


    Frans fell silent with a gloomy expression. Due to Jean''s presence, he could only suppress all his intentions.


    Not long after, Andrew looked deeply at Frans, then turned around without saying anything.


    When Leonard passed him, his expression calmly reminded. "In the jade industry, all people know that Frans Ruihan is a smart person, therefore he shouldn''t be doing stupid things in Bandung."


    This kind of warning made Frans'' smirk at the corner of his mouth constrict even more.


    He didn''t reply to Leonard, just standing still and watching the group leave him.


    His eyes slowly grew dark and gloomy.

 Chapter 916 - Three Families Gathering

    Not long after, Jean returned to the car and Andrew followed behind him. Then he sat beside the driver.


    Lilia looked at Frans who was standing still through the car''s window. She turned her head and asked suspiciously, "Brother, do you know him?"


    Judging from the conversation between Frans and Andrew, they seemed to be a bit familiar.


    Andrew turned and looked out the window, his voice low. "I''ve met him before, I used to be on the Laos-Myanmar border and cooperated with his jade field."


    Lilia blinked and said clearly, "Oh."


    She remembered that when she first met ire, she gave her a shiny jade bracelet.


    Later, Jean seemed to have said that the Austin family did have a jade business.


    "Jean, how did he and Leonard meet?"


    Andrew looked up from the front seat, a faint doubt radiating from the middle of his brow.


    Hearing his voice, Jean looked at him calmly and exined slowly.


    Andrew suddenly felt suspicious. "He actually lives in the Adlers'' house?"


    As the words fell, he couldn''t help but add anxiously, "Jean, this Frans has a bad reputation. Many say that he uses a lot of despicable methods, you have to be careful."


    "I know." The man''s indifferent cheeks were icy cold. "I''ll take care of this matter myself."


    At this moment, Lilia saw the man''s face. With her sculpted profile, she quietly ced her hand on the man''s palm.


    Jean nced down, then turned to see her worried expression. The man then pursed his lips and smiled. "It''s just a small problem, don''t worry."


    Lilia raised her eyebrows, but didn''t say a word.


    In her husband''s eyes, nothing seemed to be able to change the conversation.


    As for Frans, no matter what he wanted to do, Jean believed that as long as he kept behaving like a fox, he would always show his tail.


    ...


    At the Rockwood Hotel, the private banquet room.


    By five o''clock in the afternoon, therge round table was full of people.


    Sitting in the ce of honor were Caleb and Simon, and to his right were the uncles along with Richard and his wife.


    Lilia, Jean and the others sat across from them.


    Kaleb nced at Mellisa and Leonard, then asked enthusiastically, "Mellisa, your marriage certificate is out, when are you going to hold the wedding? Do you remember Lilia''s wedding a while ago? It was all arranged by Jean, grandpa had absolutely no room to interfere. For this marriage of yours, let me arrange it!"


    Everyone''s eyes then fell on Mellisa and Leonard''s figures.


    This grandfather didn''t understand the story of their marriage and hade to Bandung on purpose because of his beloved granddaughter.


    Melissa hesitated and exined softly,? "Grandpa, our marriage��"


    Before she could finish her words, there was a knock on the door just in time.


    The bodyguard from the Mayer family stepped forward to open the door, and so Leonhart and Michelle walked in carrying brocade boxes in their hands and nodded inwardly.


    "Mr. Caleb, Mr. Simon, sorry we''rete."


    Leonhart came in and stood still, and when he looked at Caleb and Simon, he spoke respectfully.


    The two old men looked at each other, and after a moment, Kaleb raised his hand in a gesture. "It''s not toote,e and sit first."


    Leonhart''s demeanor showed respect, while Michelle looked a little cautious.


    The two of them had to go to a ce prepared by Kaleb. Right after sitting down, they heard him say, "We will stay in Bandung for a while, I hope it doesn''t bother you at all!"


    Leonhart shook his head tly. "Sir, you''re too serious, we are happy to host you. We''re supposed to propose to your family first, but it seems that the youngsters couldn''t wait for it anymore. Since we''ve never experienced it, things have turned upside down and I''ve neglected what should have been done. For that, I apologize."


    It had to be said that even though Leonhart was at the top of arge family in Bandung, the two elders sitting in front of him possessed power that surpassed him, therefore he could not take this meeting lightly.


    Especially Caleb Mayer!


    Had it not been for Jean revealing Mellisa''s identity to him on the night of the banquet, he was worried that things would escte into an unprecedented measure.


    Now that this veteran general hase to Bandung in person, there is no doubt that his identity and support for Mellisa shouldn''t be questioned!


    At this moment, Kaleb looked at Leonhart''s clearly regretful gaze, and the wrinkles between his brows disappeared a little. "Since these two have been together for a long time, you and my family don''t need to do anything troublesome about their rtionship. We''re currently discussing their wedding, do you have any good suggestions for this?"


    While talking about the wedding, Leonhart''s calm eyes made waves again.


    "Grandpa, can we talk about these things after dinner? The maids have been waiting outside the door for a long time!"


    Mellisa opened her mouth and changed the subject just in time.


    Kaleb was aware of the fact that his two granddaughters were pregnant, so he smiled lovingly, and waved to his bodyguards. "Okay, let''s serve the food first. Girls, you need to eat a lot and drink plenty of water. Leonard, Jean, take good care of your partners. Watch the food and nutrition they consume."


    After those words were finished, the waiters came in and brought a cart full of food to the round table.


    During the meal, the atmosphere around them was very quiet.


    Apart from the sound of tes and cutlery, only the asional whisper of each pair could be heard.


    After about half an hour, Caleb became the first to put down his cutlery.


    Simon also wiped the corner of his mouth with a square scarf. The two old men looked at each other in silence, then both of them got up and Caleb said, "You guys eat slowly, Simon and I will go and sit on the table over there."


    On the other side of this private banquet hall are three separate areas namely the bar, lounge and private enclosed space.


    After the two elders left the table, the atmosphere at the dining table became less controlled.


    At this moment, Dennis looked at Leonhart opposite him and asked hesitantly, "Does Mr. Leonhart have any other ideas about the wedding?"


    This uncle was a diplomat and best at observing words.


    Previously, he could easily see Leonhart''s subtle reaction to the wedding, so he asked first.


    At this moment, Leonhart was behaving calmly but showing a positive response. When he was about to speak, Michelle suddenly said in apromising tone, "To be honest, we don''t dare to think of any other ideas, we will listen and follow the arrangements from the Mayer family."


    When the words fell, Leonhart frowned slightly, narrowed his eyes at Michelle and warned in a low voice "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Michelle''s eyes flickered slightly, and she covered her mouth in anger.


    Leonhart averted his gaze in discontent, and when he looked at Dennis again, his tone was much more serious.


    "The Mayer Family may not know anything, but the Adler Family actually has other arrangements for the wedding. I''ll talk about itter and exin the situation to the two elders directly.. This dy is not without a clear cause."

 Chapter 917 - Janice’s Heart To Her Two Children

    Dennis stared at Leonhart for a moment. Compared to Michelle''s slightly ttering attitude, this head of the Adler family was much more stable and mature.


    "Okay," Dennis nodded. "Since there''s a reason for this matter, it''s good to exin it clearly. The Mayer family won''t do anything unreasonably."


    After that, Michelle lowered her head in shame.


    These words of Dennis mocked what she just said!


    Leonhart calmly smiled and said, "The Mayer family need not worry. Our children have got their marriage certificates, so Mellisa is legally the daughter-inw of the Adler family."


    "Although this seems too hasty, my Adler family definitely won''t treat her badly. Then, are these two Mellisa''s parents?" Leonhart said as he looked at Richard and his wife.


    Richard nodded slightly and looked directly at him. "I''m Richard, this is my wife, Janice."


    "Master Richard, this is the dowry I prepared for Mellisa. Please have a look."


    Leonhart said as he pulled out a brocade box from behind the chair, and when he got up and handed it to Richard, he added, "This is the sincerity of the Adler family, I hope you ept it."


    Richard and Janice looked at each other for a moment. Then he stood up and took it, but he didn''t open it. Instead, he ced the box on the table and extended his hand to Leonhart. "Mellisa will join the Adler family. If there is something wrong that she does, please forgive her."


    Leonhart shook his hand again and looked at Melissa not far from there, and said with a gentle expression, "Mellisa�� She''s always been a thoughtful and well-behaved daughter. We like her very much."


    Richard pursed his lips, and nodded at Leonhart meaningfully. "That''s good, that''s good!"


    As parents, this was their first time meeting their inws.


    Even though mistakes from the past were fixed, Lilia''s marriage was still an unspeakable regret for them.


    Now, it''s Mellisa''s turn to get married.


    They both just hope they can still have the right to apany Mellisa to celebrate this marriage as parents.


    ...


    In less than twenty minutes, this private banquet was over.


    Currently, Leonhart was sitting in the lounge, talking to the two old men.


    Mellisa looked from time to time, a trace of tension floated in her eyes.


    Even Leonard sat looking dazed beside her.


    In the entire private banquet hall, the most rxed was probably Andrew.


    He sat at the table bored, asionally fiddling with the dinner tes on the table.


    As time passed, he looked around and kicked Leonard with the toe of his shoe. "Want to go out and have a smoke to rx?"


    Leonard wanted to refuse, but he saw Jean standing up. He then nodded stiffly.


    This time, he realized that marriage is not just about two people, but about two families.


    After this group of three calmly left the private banquet hall, Janice, who was sitting opposite, looked at the two sisters, and finally slowly got up. She walked around the round table and sat beside them.


    "Lilia, Mellisa, I haven''t seen youtely, how are you two feeling? I hope you''re doing well?"


    As a mother, Janice still shows caution in her attitude when dealing with her two children.


    Lilia and Mellisa looked at each other for a moment, then looked at her and nodded, "Very good."


    Janice heaved a sigh of relief, her eyes fixed on Mellisa''s face. She couldn''t help but raise her hand to stroke her hair. "Mellisa, at Lilia''s wedding that day, you left too hastily. I didn''t have time to exchange news with you. Your friend told me everything about you while you were at the Adlers'' house. You must be in a lot of paintely, huh?"


    Mellisa felt a caress on her head and smiled without any meaning. "Mom, do you think I am that weak? Martin doesn''t understand the story in it, don''t take him too seriously!


    Janice felt her heart stung.


    When she loved Le in those years, Mellisa was just as hostile to her. She always spoke to her in such a sharp tone, as if there''s some grudge behind it.


    At that time, she always thought that Melissa did not like being around her, so that the rtionship between this mother and daughter fell apart.


    Looking back now, she just understood Mellisa''s character. This kid isn''t strong and stubborn, it''s just that she doesn''t want the elders to worry about her.


    Janice''s eyes reddened. She looked down and sighed, then took Lilia''s hand and rubbed it on her palm. "Since you two are married, I will not stand in your way anymore. If you have time in the future,e home once in a while. If you have trouble, you can talk to me. No matter what, your father and I will always support you two."


    Mellisa and Lilia looked at Janice. With such a close distance, the two of them could see the frown from the corner of her aged eyes.


    Although still dignified and graceful, the charm in her eyes was far less.


    After the Irwan family incident, Janice became more careful.


    After a while, she took a deep look at the two of them, then got up and returned to Richard''s side.


    Mellisa and Lilia leaned closer, and then they looked at each other with a smile of relief from the corners of their lips.


    This is probably the best result.


    At this time, Michelle, who had been left speechless, stood up and pulled up a chair beside him, then came to the side of Mellisa.


    A shadow falls on her head, causing Mellisa to take her gaze away involuntarily, and unexpectedly meets Michelle''s gaze. She didn''t say a word, only gave her a vague.


    Michelle looked at Melissa condescendingly. When she stroked her skirt to sit down, she said in a low and arrogant voice, "Miss Mayer, congrattions on entering the Adler family. I''m sure you will be very happy."


    Mellisa hadn''t even spoken yet, but Lilia wasughing at her attitude. "Miss Michelle, do you have a bad impression of my sister?"


    Lilia hardly ever had any contact with Michelle, but her appearance on the night of the banquet could be said to be unfit as the wife of the Adler family''s Patriarch.


    Michelle lowered her head to stroke her nails, then nced at Lilia. "Miss Lilia, you misunderstood. As her mother-inw, I need to always remind her of the rules in the Adlers'' house."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia raised her eyebrows. Michelle''s inconsistent attitude made people feel disgusted when they saw her.


    At this moment, Melissa patted Lilia''s hand at the right moment, signaling her to remain calm.


    She immediately turned her gaze to Michelle and spoke warmly, "Since that''s the rule, please tell me, I''ll listen."


    Upon seeing this, Michelle''s arrogant expression faded slightly, seemingly satisfied with Mellisa''s modesty.


    She cleared her throat and said shamelessly, "First, don''t think that everything will be fine once you enter into the Adler family.. As the future wife of this family, apart from your family background, your other abilities are still very insufficient. "

 Chapter 918 - Intimidating Mellisa

    After speaking, Michelle raised her eyes at Melisa and saw the girl humbly asking for advice. She continued with satisfaction, "Secondly, I don''t care what you think, but once you enter the door of the Adler''s house, you must obey everything the elders say��"


    "Thirdly..."


    "Wait!" Melisa quickly interrupted.


    Seeing Michelle''s clearly displeased brows, Melissa''s gaze grew even colder. "Obey the elders? Does that mean I can''t have my own opinion? Does that mean I have to follow all the elders'' arrangements?"


    Michelle furrowed her brows, nced at the corner of the waiting room, and nodded. "Good that you understand!"


    Really arrogant!


    "Oh." Mellisa replied coldly. "Sorry, I can''t do it!"


    Michelle looked surprised, and narrowed her eyes in disbelief. "What did you say?"


    Mellisa slowly got up from her chair and bowed to her. She then looked at Michelle, and said in a low voice. "Mrs. Michelle has ttered my grandfather in every possible way, but now she is showing her true color when he is gone? Or do you want to go to my grandfather''s ce now and say all these rules in front of him?"


    After hearing this, Michelle''s eyes clearly showed a trace of tension.


    Mellisa caught a guilty expression, and then ced one hand on the back of Michelle''s chair. She bent down slightly and whispered in her ear. "I forgot to tell you, the Mayer family never discriminates when ites to torturing people. I respected you as Leonard''s mother before, so I repeatedly let things slip. Do you think I''m that weak to be ckmailed?"


    "Don''t think just because I''m married to the Adlers, you can do anything you wish to me. You''ve also said that my abilities are far from enough just because the daughter-inw you personally chose was eliminated, so you feel resentful towards me, hmm?"


    "To be honest, Lyn''s abilities are really not that good in my eyes. I have a lot of decent abilities, but I am poor in experience. After all, I wasted too much of my youth. If you still don''t trust my current abilities, how about I screw up your current project and let you taste it?"


    "Even though I''m still incapable of manipting the stock market, if I want to get my hand into the financial statements under your name and I vaporize some of the market value, it won''t be that difficult. So please don''t always use my abilities as an excuse. I will now tell the truth, even if I am useless, I will upy the position of the daughter-inw of the Adler family."


    Mellisa is not exactly a pure white flower that can be picked at will. In these years, she has been wandering and facing hardships, even doing uwful things.


    If it wasn''t for Leonard, she would still do it again and again.


    If the rtionship between her mother-inw and her really didn''t allow for harmony, then to hell with all of these rules and traditions!


    As a mother, Michelle had repeatedly humiliated Mellisa though she had be the daughter-inw and kept belittling her!


    Melisa''s harsh and arrogant words made it difficult for Michelle topose herself for a long time.


    Seeing Mellisa in front of her, the anger and jealousy in her heart burned her sanity like fire in a meadow.


    At this moment, Melissa straightened up her back and took a distance from her, her eyes dark and deep.


    Since treating each other with respect seemed impossible, the only way out for them was to prove who would dominate the reign over the family.


    "Mellisa, what are you talking about?"


    Leonhart''s sudden voice broke the deadlock between them.


    Michelle suddenly took her eyes off Melissa''s face, sat up straight, trying to make herself look the same.


    She was sure that Mellisa wouldn''tin to Leonhart so easily. Although her heart was worried, her expression had returned to normal.


    However, Mellisa didn''t raise anyints, maybe because she still had some doubts, but Lilia wasn''t so generous anymore.


    At this time, hearing Leonhart''s voice, Lilia stood up gently. Noticing Leonhart''s suspicious gaze, she smiled and said sharply , "Mrs. Michelle is warning my sister about the Adler family''s rules. Patriarch, although I don''t know much about your family, I was really surprised to hear them."


    "In the entire extended Family in Surabaya, the Mayer Family, and even the Irwan Family, I''m sure all those families are no worse than the Adler family, but I''ve never heard of this inexplicable rule!"


    Hearing this, Leonhart''s cheeks looked graceful.


    He reached out his hand and patted Lilia''s shoulder, then shook his head helplessly, "Lilia, sorry, I made youugh."


    After speaking, he stepped forward. He looked at Mellisa who was pursing her lips, and asked in a friendly manner, "Mellisa, do you remember what I told you?"


    Mellisa raised her eyes, met Leonhart''s gentle gaze, and nodded politely. "I remember everything."


    "I want to add it and I won''t repeat it. After all, the future of the Adler Family is yours and Leonard''s, and you will have to rule this family. Just remember this sentence!"


    Mellisa''s eyes were grateful, and her voice was very soft. "I''ll remember that, father."


    This is enough to prove that she agrees with Leonhart''s role as a father.


    Leonhart smiledfortably. "I have told your two grandfathers. They were wise and could understand my arrangements beforehand. Since they''ve bothered toe today, you and Leonard will apany them. I''m going back home first."


    "Okay."


    After Mellisa answered, Leonhart looked at Michelle in a cold voice. "Come back with me."


    Michelle wanted to open her mouth, but she caught the sharp color between her husband''s eyebrows, and squeezed her hand sadly.


    And when she passed Lilia, she red furiously.


    Upon seeing this, Lilia raised her eyebrows, and slightly turned around to see Michelle''s figure walking behind Leonhart with a gloomy light floating at the bottom of her eyes.


    Mellisa looked at her in amusement, reaching out her hand to hold Lilia''s cheek in front of her. "Don''t worry, he''ll teach her when they get home."


    "Really?" Lilia took Mellisa''s hand and said with a sullen face, "You will live in the Adler family home in the future. If she always treats you like this, will you let the Patriarche to your defense every time?"


    Mellisa pursed the corners of her mouth. "After this, I don''t think she will dare to do any more."


    Mellisa didn''t want to do anything too bad, the previous intimidation was gone.


    After all... She is Leonard''s mother, and this is Mellisa''s most concern.


    However, no one thought that Michelle wouldn''t have the chance to target Mellisa again after this.


    ...


    When Leonhart left the Rockwood hotel with Michelle, he met Jean and the others who had returned from smoking in the corridor outside the door.


    Seeing the two of them, Leonard paused for a moment and asked with a frown, "Father, are youing back?"


    Leonhart''s expression was serious, revealing a rushed momentum.


    He pursed his lips, and took two more steps before he said to the side, "I have exined the matter about you and Mellisa to the two elders. You don''t need to ask more about other things, just do it yourself. Come to my study at noon tomorrow."


    Leonard looked at his father''s sullen expression, his eyes crossed Michelle and nodded slowly. "Okay, I got it!"


    Then Leonhart nodded towards Jean and Andrew before he left the hotel.


    In the parking lot, the guard opened the door for both of them. Leonhart said in a low tone, "Wait outside."


    The bodyguard ordered the other guards to take their distance. As the two got into the car, he closed the door and stood a few meters away and waited.


    In the car, Michelle looked at him with a nonchnt look. "What made you so angry? That girl said something unreasonable!"


    Leonhart slowly folded his legs while looking ahead, his tone calm and cold, "Michelle, we''re getting a divorce!"

 Chapter 919 - What About Children?

    Divorce?


    The air in the car seemed to be stopped by Leonhart''s words.


    Michelle didn''t have time to take her eyes off his face, and she was filled with incredible astonishment.


    The corners of her mouth opened slightly and she stared at him in confusion for a long time.


    After a while, she asked nkly, "Husband, what did you just�� you say?"


    She must have heard wrong.


    They had been married for thirty years, how could he say that they were going to divorce?!


    Throughout the history of the Adler family, there had never been a divorce between the head and the wife of the family.


    At this moment, Leonhart was still staring ahead and didn''t even look at her.


    As Michelle''s expression became more and more nervous, the man answered nonchntly, "I have prepared the divorce documents. You can see the agreements there. If you have any questions about the terms, you can contact mywyer and fix it again."


    Michelle shook her head to herself. "Are you kidding me? Is it because I just said a few words to that girl that you immediately want to divorce me? If you''re angry because I did it, I can apologize to her, but divorcing��"


    "Since you thought I wanted a divorce from you, then why bother to apologize?" Leonhart said as he looked at Michelle.


    There was no fluctuation in his deep gaze. "Go back and sign the divorce papers as soon as possible. From now on, you don''t have to talk about the Adler family matters."


    Michelle took a sharp breath. When she saw Leonhart''s serious face, she suddenly felt very strange. She kept shaking her head and muttering quickly, "No, no, I won''t let you divorce me. My husband, I have epted the existence of Leonard and the others, why are you still so cruel towards me? What do you want me to do? We have years��"


    "Okay!" Leonhart frowned impatiently and turned his face away, leaning back on the chair and sighed. "Michelle, you can lie to yourself, but you can''t lie to me. From the moment I took Leonard back, you never epted him."


    "Think for yourself with that brain of yours. What was the purpose of me bringing you to tonight''s event? What is your current identity? If you really epted Mellisa, why do you keep attacking her and mocking her?"


    Michelle slowly felt despair filling her heart, and shook her head, subconsciously reached out and grabbed Leonhart''s arm. "Husband, even if I do something wrong, you can''t just divorce me! I know you love Leonard, but I... never did anything to hurt him."


    "You said that the title of head of the Adler family could only belong to him, and I was never against it. At most... I''m just mad that Mellisa has disguised herself as a servant and tricked all of us, so I wanted to warn her. My husband, you can''t do this to me! Haven''t I sacrificed enough for the Adler family?"


    Michelle thought about the thousands of efforts she did, but she didn''t expect Leonhart to divorce her so coldly.


    Was this all because of her warning to Melisa? Or that he was afraid of criticism and retaliation from the Mayer family if this continued?


    Deep down in her heart, she might never really understand Leonhart''s behavior.


    Suspicion immediately appeared on her face.


    Leonhart had taken over the Adlers for a long time, and she had been with him for a long time. Michelle had been his wife for more than 30 years, it could be said that she could easily see the changes in the man''s eyes or expression.


    At this moment, Leonhart''s cold eyes were fixed on Michelle''s face. He did not speak, but looked at her calmly.


    And his gaze was so sharp it made Michelle feel like she was sitting on a needle.


    "My husband��"


    Leonhart slowly raised his hand, interrupting her quibble. "In your eyes, you really think that I''m scared of what the Mayer family will do, so I have to agree with their arrangement about Mellisa and Leonard, huh?"


    Michelle sighed, her eyes fluttering a few times, as if she was embarrassed by her guess.


    Seeing this, Leonhart sighed with disappointment. He turned to look out the window and whispered in a deep voice. "Before yesterday, before I knew the real identity of Melissa, I had to agree with their rtionship."


    "You know why I announced the abolition of rules to choose a daughter-inw? Because I want my son, even my grandson, and all future generations of the Adler family to choose their partner of their heart."


    "Do you think I am afraid of the Mayer family? If it wasn''t for Leonard liking Mellisa, even if the old man left outright, I will not agree with this marriage!"


    "Michelle, your heart is too small, you have no tolerance for others. But I won''t me you, Leonard is not your son so I can understand why you can''t ept him. Therefore, our only solution is divorce. You have indeed done a lot for the Adlers over the years. So on the terms of divorce, I won''t treat you badly!"


    Leonhart''s words made Michelle sluggish.


    It was obvious that the air conditioner in the car was not turned on, and in the slightly warm cramped space, she had shrunk like melted ice.


    After a while, Michelle''s lips trembled, and she smiled bitterly. "After everything that happened, you still want to divorce me?"


    "Yes!" Leonhart stared at her for a moment, but spoke the heartbreaking words calmly. "What is between us is not love butpulsion andpromise. These years, I too have grown tired of you!"


    Michelle''s eyes immediately filled with tears, and the double hit made her lose all her grace and patience.


    She kept shaking her head, her tears fell and she screamed. "Leonhart, you have no conscience!"


    "Why did you say you were tired of me? We''ve been married for over 30 years and you casually made a contract to kick me out? Then why did you agree to marry me? I worked hard for the Adler family for over 30 years, but in the end, you intend to get rid of me? You are not a man, what right do you have to treat me like this!"


    Michelle''s screams were too loud, and even the guards outside the car heard them.


    At this moment, Leonhart looked at Michelle who had tears in her eyes, his face inexplicable.


    He was still very calm when facing Michelle''s cries, then pursed his lips mercilessly and said, "If you don''t agree with the divorce, let mywyer handle it."


    Michelle''s crying slowly stopped, it was hard to believe it.


    She suddenly realized with a little panic that this husband no longer wanted to talk, and that the man was really determined to get a divorce.


    "Why�� even if we have no feelings between us, can you let Lyle and Linda lose their mother?"


    Linda Adler, the daughter of Michelle who is the second sister of Lyle.


    Linda had been abroad for the past three years, managing the Adler family''s overseas business.


    Speaking of the two children, Leonhart''s expression finally softened.

 Chapter 920 - I Don’t Want To Regret…

    But in an instant, Leonhart dispelled that expression and said, "Lyle and Linda have grown up, they will understand. You don''t need to use our children as an excuse. Ever since Linda and Lyle were born, I''ve never mistreated them."


    "On the other hand, to make you feel better, I almost never cared about Leonard. Michelle, if you had treated Leonard like I did to Lyle and Linda, we wouldn''t be where we are today!"


    As the words fell, Michelle was at a loss for words.


    In the end, if she still wanted to continue arguing, she was sure that it would not be convincing at all.


    This time, Leonhart''s cold brows showed a hint of tiredness. He rolled down the car''s window and said in a low voice to the bodyguard, "Let''s go."


    The bodyguard nodded and quickly got into the car. With the presence of outsiders, Michelle couldn''t say anything, she could only swallow everything.


    She wouldn''t agree to this divorce, definitely not!


    ...


    After Leonhart''s car left, the atmosphere was very harmonious in the private banquet hall of the Rockwood hotel.


    At this time, Kaleb was sitting on the sofa, holding the hands of the two sisters and talking about family with a friendly face.


    Simon sat at the round table and chatted with Leonard, Jean and the others with great interest.


    Time passed, and it was almost half past eight in the evening.


    Even though the two elders were healthy, they still showed slight signs of fatigue.


    About half an hourter, at Richard and Dennis'' suggestion, the banquet ended.


    Before Lilia and Mellisa left the hotel, Kaleb held their hands and whispered, "You two, you should be able to take care of yourself, okay? If you are mistreated or belittled, tell grandpa and I will beat them up!"


    "Mellisa, you are now married, you must respect your inws. Your father-inw is honest and mature, grandpa can see that he likes you. Even though the wedding can''t be done right now, as long as you and Leonard are happy, we all understand and won''tin. Work hard while abroad, and after you return, the Mayer family will definitely give you the dream wedding."


    Melissa nodded. "Grandpa, rest assured, we will be back soon. You also have to stay healthy, I still need you to take me to the altar!"


    "Hahaha, alright, that''s for sure. don''t worry about me. You can call us at any time. Now video calling is really practical."


    Caleb''s advice is full of care and love for these two sisters.


    Since it waste, Caleb and the others were staying at the Rockwood hotel for the evening.


    At nine o''clock, Lilia and Mellisa escorted them back to their room then got into their respective cars and left.


    On the way back, Mellisa kept sinking in Leonard''s arms. Every now and then she looked out the window, her heart had a gentle calm atmosphere.


    Leonard stared at her, his deep pupils filled with tenderness. "What are you thinking?"


    Mellisa moved for a moment and looked at him. "I was thinking of a proverb."


    "What proverb?"


    "The ups and downs!" Mellisa said as she sat up straight, looking at Leonard with clear eyes. "I think I can use this proverb to describe my current situation!"


    Leonard stroked her hair tenderly. "Ah, you''re right."


    The man secretly whispered inside his heart, ''Mellisa, from now on.. I will never let you suffer again!''


    ...


    The next morning, at half past eight.


    Several people in the Adler family received a text message from Andrew at the same time. The two grandfathers and the others got on the ne half an hour ago and were nning to go back to Jakarta today.


    They didn''t want the pregnant Lilia and Mellisa to bother taking them off, so they just told them before they left.


    When they received this news, Mellisa, Leonard and Lilia were sitting at the dining table in the Royal Garden for breakfast.


    They originally nned to go to the Rockwood hotel after eating, but they received word from Andrew.


    At this time, Mellisa and Lilia stopped eating one after another. The two sisters were silent for a moment as they read the message on their phone.


    Jean took this opportunity to add vegetables to Lilia''s te, and said in a soft voice, "The weather in Bandung is cold, your grandfather is old and can''t tolerate low temperatures. So I think it''s a good thing that he leaves. After all, you have your uncles and Andrew looking after them."


    Lilia pursed her lips without saying a word.


    Leonard also said, "When you are not busy in the future, you can visit them anytime at the capital city."


    Mellisa sighed. "I just feel sorry for Grandpa. He''s very old and he was in a hurry to leave for Bandung yesterday. Leonard, I don''t mind us going abroad, but... We have to go back as soon as possible. Three years... I think it''s too long. Grandpa is old, I don''t want to leave any regrets behind."


    It is inevitable that everyone has their own age limit.


    So in the limited time, she hopes to have more time and opportunity to fulfill her grandfather''s wishes.


    "Okay, I''ll definitely do it."


    Perhaps because of her grandfather and the others'' sudden departure, Lilia and Mellisa felt a little mncholy.


    Therefore, after the two sisters had breakfast, they sat in the living room with sad expressions, and only asionally spent time exchanging a few words.


    Jean and Leonard walked out the door around nine in the morning.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Starlight Cruise at the Pier.


    In the luxury suite, Glen sat in front of the boss'' desk with his legs raised, holding a piece of information in his hand.


    He narrowed his eyes and took a cigarette, spitting out a white mist, then turned his head saying, "This information about Frans has... nothing special. At most, he was just taking advantage of legal loopholes and doing a lot of big business. And luck was on his side too. The wealth he has umted over these years is enough for him not to worry about food and clothes for the rest of his life."


    Previously, Jean stared at the information in his hands firmly. After turning the page, his gaze suddenly stopped.


    Leonard raised his eyes and nced at Glen who was on the opposite side. After a nce, he saw Jean''s overly focused gaze. "Jean, what are you looking at?"


    Jean looked at the information again, then ced it on the table. He said in a deep voice, "He went to Jakarta five years ago."


    "Yeah, I read about this too!"


    Glen pointed to the document with a cigarette in his hand. "It seems that his stay in Jakarta was not long. ording to the documents, he spent most of his time hanging around underground bars and casinos except attending events for certainmunities."


    "However, investigations show that heter returned to his base not by ne or train from Jakarta, but... by a car to the airport in Surabaya. The distance between Jakarta and Surabaya is almost 700 km, why would he do that?"


    Glen didn''t know the story behind it. Judging from this information, this was a crucial detail. He thought it was weird.


    However, Jean and Leonard''s eyes met at this moment, and some doubts began to take root inside their minds.

 Chapter 921 - Believe In Jean Widjaya!

    Leonard couldn''t help himself from pinching his fingers a little hard, a cold voice could be heard. "After my men returned to investigate the case of Mellisa''s car ident, they realized that the traffic cameras 5 kilometers from the crash site had all been damaged."


    "Moreover, there were many vehicles on the highway that night, so it was difficult to find any relevant clues. If it''s said that Mellisa was taken away by him, and surveince along the way was destroyed, does that prove that he knew something was going to happen that night?"


    Hearing his voice, Jean''s eyes became a little deeper. "Don''t rule out this possibility."


    "Fuck!" Leonard cursed in a low voice, the file in his hand contorted from his anger.


    Glen looked at them inexplicably, took another sip of his cigarette, and coughed a little. "What are you talking about? Jean, is this Frans looking for you because of you?"


    Frans, whose real name is Elfrancs, ording to the information in his hand, came from a poor family when he was young, and then dropped out of school to work.


    Perhaps because his luck was so great, after he got in touch with the jade industry, it was him who now had a hold of a big scale business.


    In Glen''s eyes, this kind of person was not worth paying attention to.


    No matter how famous his name was, without the backing of his family''s legacy, he could only be considered an ordinary businessman with great fortune.


    At this time, the cell phone that was in Jean''s pocket suddenly rang.


    He looked, and then slowly got up with his lips pressed. "I''ll answer the phone in a moment."


    After the man left, Leonard tossed the paper in his hand to the side, lighting a cigarette with a cold look in his eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Glen patted the corner of his mouth, and after releasing the cigarette butt, he leaned forward slightly with his elbows on the table. "Can you tell me what I need to pay attention to about this Frans Ruihan?"


    Leonard opened his eyes, stared at him through the drifting smoke of his cigarette, and a few secondster, his voice exined the intricacies of the matter heavily.


    After listening, Glen didn''t speak for a while, only the sound of Leonard asionally exhaling cigarette smoke could be heard.


    On the other hand, Jean was holding his cell phone and walking along the corridor towards the ship''s deck.


    He listened to the report on the phone and paced to the side of the ship.


    The sun falls on the surface of the sea, refracting the sparkling waves.


    The man narrowed his cold eyes, looked into the distance, and he gave an order in a low voice. "Destroy the ce where he supplies the raw material, double the price next."


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    "Also..." At this point, his eyes shed a dangerous dark light. "Collect a copy of the stone he sold at the jade auction and all his previous transactions. Send it to me ASAP."


    After hanging up, the man stood on the side of the ship with the cell phone in his hand. He looked ahead, and his handsome facial features were covered in aloofness.


    Not long after, Glen and Leonard also came out of the cabin.


    The two headed straight for the deck of the ship, Glen raised his hand and patted the man''s shoulder, saying. "Would you like to eat with me during the day?"


    Jean turned and shook his head slightly. "No, I''ve got something else to take care of."


    Leonard also spoke at the right time. "I have something to do in the afternoon, so I have to go home at noon."


    Glen pulled the corners of his mouth angrily. "Okay, I won''t hold you guys back. By the way, is Frans still at your house now?"


    Leonard raised his eyebrows and said, "No, he left yesterday afternoon."


    "This guy is really interesting!" Glen sneered as he said. "If he is still in Bandung, I will send someone to keep an eye on him. I''ll let you guys know if anything changes!"


    "Okay, thanks."


    After that, Jean and Leonard said goodbye to Glen and walked straight to the parking lot.


    Clifford watched them from the side of the car, and quickly threw out his cigarette to open the door for them.


    After getting into the car, Leonard looked at the man beside him, his eyes blinking.? He was about to speak but swallowed it whole again.


    As the car slowly moved out of the dock, Jean noticed his hesitation, and when he turned his head, he whispered in a deep voice. "If you want to face him, don''t rush. Refrain from making blunder for a while."


    "I''m not in a hurry, but this guy''s existence is like a ticking time bomb. You''ve seen it too, his intention of approaching Mellisa was very clear."


    Leonard said his inner worry.


    He wasn''t afraid of direct conflict with Frans, but he was worried that Frans would act secretly in the dark and he realized it toote.


    At this time, Jean''s face calmly lifted his thin lips, and seeing Leonard''s slightly condensed face, he said in a deep tone. "Don''t worry, he wille on his own initiative in three days!"


    Leonard was immediately shocked, he couldn''t hide it at all. "Jean, what are you doing?"


    Hearing this, Jean did not speak frankly, but only smiled a little.


    In this way, although Leonard was curious, he did not continue to ask.


    To some extent, he is willing to unconditionally trust his brother Jean Widjaya!


    ...


    That afternoon, half past two after lunch, Leonard and Mellisa went straight to Leonhart''s residence.


    The old man told themst night toe to him at noon and they would leave in the afternoon. Meanwhile, Mellisa continues to study with her teacher in Leonhart''s study room.


    In front of the courtyard, the white Cullinan stopped under the shade of trees.


    Leonard got out of the caddy and after saying goodbye to Mellisa, he immediately climbed into the back seat of the Cullinan.


    Inside the car, there was a faint smell of aromatherapy. After sitting firmly, Leonard straightened his shirt and turned his head to look. "Father, where are we going?"


    Leonhart looked out the window without turning his head, only quietly saying. "You''ll know when we arriveter."


    Leonard nced helplessly, why was his father starting to be mysterious?!


    Kevin drove the car out of the Adlers'' house, speeding up. Except for the sound of the wind blowing through the windows, there was no other sound inside.


    Leonard leaned against the back of the seat, just like his father beside him. From his point of view, he felt that the old man seemed to be in a heavy mood.


    After all, it was rare to see him have such an indistinct expression.


    Leonard wanted to ask several times, but he finally decided to keep it to himself.


    ...


    Forty minutester, at the San Antonio Hills Cemetery.


    As the car pulled up in front of the cemetery parking lot, Leonhart, who had been silent the entire way, finally spoke. "Let''s go."


    Leonard looked surprised at the figure of his father who came out of the car first. After furrowing his brows, he also followed to get out of the car.


    ''What do we do at the cemetery?''


    To pay homage to ancestors? No way!


    Even if today is not a day to worship ancestors, the graves of the elders where the Adler family is located are not in the San Antonio Hills Cemetery!


    Leonard''s suspicion grew stronger, and when he closed the door and stepped forward, he realized that the old man already had a bunch of white roses in his hands.


    He nced back at Kevin who was standing by the car, his eyes shed, and he followed Leonhart''s figure.


    "You said you wanted to take me to meet someone. Is that person here?"


    Leonard and Leonhart climbed the stairs side by side. As they walked by, only their footsteps could be heard in the silent graveyard.


    The afternoon sun was shining brightly, making the atmosphere of the cemetery not too gloomy.


    Leonhart walked forward silently, his footsteps steady.


    A few minutester, at the top of the stairs, a carefully decorated arc-shaped independent memorial garden came into view.


    Leonhart stood slowly in front of the tombstone, bent down and ced the white rose in his hand.


    Then he said, "Leonard, get down on your knees!"

 Chapter 922 - The Special Woman In Leonhart’s Heart

    Leonard was confused, but before he could ask any more questions, Leonhart''s voice rang in his ears again. "Kneel down!"


    Hearing that voice, Leonard didn''t hesitate any longer, and did as he wasmanded.


    He immediately knelt in front of the tombstone, pursed his lips to look at the inscription.


    The writing read, "Here lies rissa Yanita."


    He had never heard of rissa Yanita''s name, and there was no picture on the tombstone either.


    Leonard looked at his father in disbelief, many questions swirling in his mind.


    This time, Leonhart took out a handkerchief from his pocket, walked forward to wipe the tombstone carefully and seriously, then said in a hoarse voice, "rissa, your son is here!"


    Your son?!


    Leonard''s expression was shocked, his face stared stiffly at the tombstone, and his eyes slightly confused. "Father? What do you mean?"


    Leonhart didn''t look at him, and continued to rub the tombstone with his hand.


    His serious behavior made Leonard even more eager to guess.


    A light breeze blew across his cheeks, blowing white rose petals.


    Leonhart looked at this scene with a gentle smile on his thin lips. "You saw him, didn''t you? Luckily, you weren''t angry. I''m sorry it took years to bring him here. Take a closer look at your son, doesn''t he look a lot like you?"


    By this point, Leonard had understood.


    Is rissa his real mother?!


    How is that possible!


    He is clearly the child of Leonhart and Michelle!


    "Leonard, bow down to your mother. I''ll let you find out the restter."


    Leonard met Leonhart''s deep gaze, currently still processing everything in his heart. He wanted to refuse, but in just a second, he put his hands on the ground and bowed his head deeply three times.


    Some things gradually became clearer.


    But Leonard still had countless questions in his heart.


    He knelt without saying a word as he continued to watch Leonhart carefully cleaning every corner of the tombstone.


    Ten minutester, Leonhart walked back to Leonard''s side and held out his hand to press his shoulder.


    "Get up."


    After kneeling on the cold ground for a long time, Leonard couldn''t help but get up.


    Leonhart''s eyes that looked up at the sky gradually fell onto Leonard''s body.


    "Michelle was your foster mother. Before I got married, your real mother was pregnant."


    Perhaps because the past memories were too painful, when Leonhart spoke these words, his voice was hazy and hoarse.


    Especially when he opened the heart-rending story he had hidden from his son for years, such sadness made his chest tight and his heart hurt.


    At this time, Leonard''s heartbeat slightly fluctuated, and his eyes fell on the tombstone for a long time before asking, "Do you love her? If you love her, why did you marry someone else?"


    Obviously the traces of his father''s love were deep towards rissa, but in the end, this man married someone else!


    Leonhart sighed for a moment, rolling his Adam''s apple,ughing at himself. "Because I''m a weak coward!"


    As the words fell, he stepped forward and slowly crouched down in front of the tombstone.


    Leonard watched him and saw his father''s fingertips tremble as he stroked the tombstone, he wanted to keep asking but the question got stuck in his throat.


    Admitting that he was weak and cowardly, how much regret and sadness had he endured all this time?


    ...


    The wind slowly blew around the cemetery, and while Leonhart was still squatting in front of the tombstone looking at the name ''rissa Yanita'', he kept whispering, "Leonard, you are very lucky.. Even though you grew up in the Adler family, at least you can still be with Mellisa."


    "If I had half of your guts, I''m sure things wouldn''t be as chaotic as today. I could only fall to my knees in front of your grandfather at that time. He arranged my marriage and future."


    At this time, Leonard quietly looked back and listened intently to this unusual tragedy of his father. The atmosphere became silent for a moment, and Leonhart suddenly sighed, "If there is anything you want to ask, just ask. Since I''ve brought you here, I will not hide anything from you anymore!"


    Leonard asked bluntly after hearing this. "How did she die?"


    As the voice dropped, he noticed that Leonhart''s shoulders were shaking, and a few secondster, he said grimly, "Not long after she gave birth to you, she had leukemia and it was toote for her."


    Leonard''s heart skipped a beat inexplicably.


    He furrowed his brows and looked at Leonhart''s stiff back, and wondered. "At that time�� Were you not by her side?"


    Leonard knew that in their conservative and reclusive era, a woman would try her best not to have sex outside of marriage, and so the extramarital pregnancy that brought Leonard to this world was enough to prove how deep their love was.


    Thirty years ago, society was not as open-minded as it is today.


    rissa was pregnant when they weren''t married, one could easily imagine how many usations and sphemy she had to endure at that time.


    Facing Leonard''s question, Leonhart was silent for a moment.


    He pursed his thin lips tightly, and the anger he had harbored for years was filled with obscurity and ridicule, which he could no longer hide.


    "I wasn''t by her side and in fact, I didn''t even know that she was pregnant. Back then, your mother and I were secretly in love, and I was sure to make her my wife. But I misjudged your grandfather''s skills, and underestimated the Adler family''s requirements in terms of the identity and background of the future wife."


    Leonard got the point. Looking back at some of the Adler family''s practices over the years, some things could be exined.


    Leonhart slowly nodded, and his fingertips fell on the inscription on the tombstone. "Your mother was born amongmoners. Even though she couldn''t bepared to any member of our family, she was an independent and tough person."


    "When I was in my early twenties, I had met too many arrogant and two-faced women. So when I met your mother at the flower shop, I thought that she was a special woman. Leonard , your mother was very beautiful, even today, her appearance would definitely not be inferior to the beauty you have ever seen."


    Leonard''s pupilsnded on the tombstone, his depressed voice asking, "Don''t you have a picture of her?"


    "No��" Leonhart smiled bitterly with regret. "I rushed to her house when I learned the news of his death at that time, but her parents and brother had burned all her remains."


    "You asked me why I married someone else when I really loved her. In the end, I could only say that my choice that day was very stupid. Looking back now, I could only regret not resisting at all and only being obedient to your grandfather."


    "Your mother was a woman with a strong personality. After being pressured by the Adler family, she firmly chose to leave. I didn''t know that at that time, your grandfather had previously spoken to her privately, and even today, I didn''t know what they were talking about.. And in the end, she left me without telling me that she was pregnant."

 Chapter 923 - His Father’s Pain

    Perhaps because the memory was too painful and excruciating, Leonhart''s breathing slowed, as he continued. "I always remember the scene of her leaving me. Suddenly, in front of me, she hugged another man''s arm and told me that she was going to marry that person."


    "That scene has always been a thorn in my heart. I felt betrayed, and I hated your mother overnight. But that''s where my stupidity lies, I didn''t realize that the man she was hugging was her cousin. I only found out when your mother died."


    That one memory was so deep that Leonhart''s heart felt as if it got eroded and tormented by it.


    "How did you learn the news of her death?"


    Right now, Leonard''s mood is anything but calm, and as he asked in a deep voice, his eyes fixed on the tombstone.


    For a story that had been hidden for decades, he vaguely had a three-dimensional sensory impression of his birth mother from his father''s statement.


    At first, his mother was a cheerful and dedicated individual, but it seemed that she did not want her father to suffer and be humiliated, so she chose to leave the person she loved.


    Even if her loved one misunderstood, even if she was hated, she valiantly walked alone, all for the sake of ''love''.


    Hearing Leonard''s question, Leonhart slowly stood up from the ground. He looked sideways at Leonard and said, "After half a year we broke up, her cousin came to see me half a month before I got married. That''s when I realized that she gave birth to a son, who was none other than my own flesh and blood."


    "But your mother''s condition at that time wasn''t good, and since she was pregnant out of wedlock, she was reproached and ostracized by the people in her hometown. Just because she didn''t want to abort her pregnancy, her life was in trouble. So her cousin came to see me, exined everything, and told me frankly that if I didn''t want you, he would give you to someone else."


    "Leonard, I never thought that a misunderstanding would cause your mother to leave me. Even though I hated her back then, I never thought of letting her die. I thought she had betrayed our feelings, but it seems she was just obeying your grandfather''s arrangements."


    "When I learned all this, I was almost crushed by despair and regret. But I have nowhere to go. I don''t love Michelle, but our marriage was there, and I didn''t have the ability to stand against your grandfather or even the entire Adler family."


    "I''m young and frivolous, but I don''t know how high the sky is, and I''ve been wrong since the beginning of this life. If I hadn''t met your mother, all these tragedies probably wouldn''t have happened. But if I hadn''t met her, I wouldn''t have had the happiest two years of my life."


    "I took her on a trip through the mountains and we stayed in the old house like an ordinary couple living in harmony day and night. I taught her all the knowledge I had, and every day I saw her studying hard until she fell asleep hugging her textbook. I even remembered the song that was ying on the radio as we looked up at the sky and talked about our childhood."


    Speaking of this, Leonhart''s voice was choked and hoarse. He swallowed the bitter truth and slowly closed his eyes. "Leonard, I will always remember all the memories of your mother. Now, can you understand why I support you and Mellisa?"


    "Because I don''t want Mellisa to experience the same pain as rissa, and to bear the consequence of the mistakes I''ve made. I even thought Mellisa was amoner, but I was still willing to help her and train her. As long as you really like her, as your father, I am willing to perfect the woman you like at all costs."


    "I''ve wasted half my life and be the man in charge of the entire Adler family. Nothing can stop me from wanting to do anything. I have missed my chance and can only regret it for the rest of my life. But you don''t have to, because you are my and rissa''s son."


    Leonhart''s deep voice echoed the love in his heart, and made Leonard''s eyes glow.


    His father''s love in this world, even though he wasn''t good at showing it, he still gave everything to him.


    Leonard''s breath slightly choked, his lips pursed, and then heforted in a low voice "Father, it''s all over."


    He knows how unforgettable his father''s pain is.


    A few months ago, Melissa left Vi Lakeside at night without a word. His father knew exactly what he felt when sitting alone wondering where she was until dawn.


    Fortunately, it was all over.


    At this time, Leonhart sighed heavily. When he opened his eyes, he looked at Leonard in front of him. "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Leonard pondered over and over again, and asked a little hesitantly, "Since you''ve been hiding it from me for so long, why did you just tell me today? Since I''m not my mother''s (Michelle) child, does she also know my origin? Do you... love her?"


    Hearing that, Leonhart shook his head and sighed slightly. He took out a box of cigarettes from his trouser pocket.


    He took out two cigarettes, handed one to Leonard, his dull eyes staring at the lit cigarette. "In this life, perhaps a man can only give his heart once, and all that I gave to rissa."


    "Seeing the person you love the most leave with someone else, how many people can just turn around and love someone else in half a month? For the sake of your adoptive mother, I gave her the responsibility and obligation as a husband. Besides, I can''t give you anything else."


    "Maybe you think it''s unfair to her, but you should know that humans are selfish. Before marriage, I frankly told her everything about you."


    "Even if she can''t ept you, someone else will, and it doesn''t have to be her. It''s also my responsibility as the sessor of the Adler family. You could say�� I no longer have a heart to give out to, and all the sparks have disappeared, so it doesn''t matter who''sying on my bed."


    "You asked why I told you today, huh? Actually, I want you to be mentally prepared first. In one month, I will finalize the divorce with Michelle. As for the future of the Adlers, I will take care of you and Melisa, and when you return, that''s when I''ll step back."


    Leonard couldn''t help but look at Leonhart in shock. "Father�� You want a divorce?"


    "Well, this matter didn''t just happen. I already have this n after you return to Bandung. You have great respect for her in your heart, I always knew that."


    "But I couldn''t tolerate the child I cared about the most to be manipted by her over the years. This happens to your wedding ns, and the same applies when you leave Bandung."


    "Leonard, you may think I''m cold-blooded, but everyone has to pay for what they do. Apart from not being able to give her love, besides, I never owed her anything. If she hadn''t promised that she''d take good care of you, her current position wouldn''t fall to her hands."


    Hearing this, Leonard did not speak long. He suddenly felt that his father''s heavy feeling was pressed against his shoulders like a mountain.


    This was the first time he clearly felt that he was in his father''s heart.


    After half a minute, Leonard calmed his emotions, and watched Leonhart''s suffocating smoke with a worried expression on his face. "If you divorce her, what will Lyle do?"


    His younger brother, whom his parents had loved so much since he was a child, was also the fifth young master of the Adler family that no one dared to provoke. He had always thought that his father''s favorite child was Lyle, not that he was the heir to the family.


    Although he has been envious and jealous for years because of being neglected, Lyle is his own brother, he will not do anything that will harm him.


    It was only under his umted depression that he had an urgent desire to leave the prison that is this mansion.


    Therefore, Michelle shouldn''t take all the me when he left Bandung to be a police officer in Jakarta.

 Chapter 924 - That’s All Leonard Can Do!

    Speaking of Lyle, Leonhart''s eyes revealed a hint of a smile.


    He looked ahead and his voice subsided slightly. "Lyle is old enough, he can understand this divorce matter. As a child of the Adler family, no matter what happened to Michelle and me, it shouldn''t affect him."


    "Instead of worrying about Lyle, you should think about how long it will take you and Mellisa toplete the task I gave you after leaving Bandung."


    After those words were finished, Leonard answered, "It won''t take long. In three years, we will definitely be back."


    He saw that Leonhart didn''t want to continue this topic, so he didn''t ask anymore.


    The two paused briefly around the cemetery, and after a few minutes, they returned to the steps.


    As he approached the exit, Leonhart saw a figure standing in the parking lot. He licked his teeth and took a deep breath. "That Kevin is your cousin."


    "What?" Leonard was surprised.


    Upon seeing this, Leonhart smiled faintly and exined, "He is the son of your mother''s cousin. Even though the Yanita family hates me very much, your cousin is still wise."


    "After Kevin graduated from college, I took him in to be my assistant. My original intention was to get him to fill the advisory position as the Adler family''s financial advisor after you took over my position."


    Leonard walked over while listening to Leonhart''s exnation. He then looked at Kevin''s figure who wasn''t far away.


    After a few seconds, he didn''t hesitate and nodded lightly. "Okay, I''ll follow your arrangements."


    "Well, for the Yanita family, don''t think about meeting them. The hatred that can''t be resolved for years is already irreversible, you have to let this go."


    Leonard nodded silently, pondered, and asked a final question, "Does Kevin know who I am?"


    Hearing the voice, Leonhart shook his head. "This is a matter of the previous generation. There is no need to pass it onto the next generation. I never told him, and your cousin shouldn''t know about it. You should have known that at least Kevin can be your right hand man in the future."


    "Of course!"


    ...


    On the way home, the father and son sat in the car and no one spoke.


    Kevin also drove the car carefully and leisurely.


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, Leonard returned to his house.


    Before getting out of the car, he held the door with one hand and looked back at Leonhart. "Have you thought carefully about your divorce?"


    After the words fell, Leonhart who closed his eyes calmly raised his eyes slowly, showing his gaze that was filled with tension "What? Do you still want to persuade me?"


    Leonard shook his head for a moment. "No, as long as you think about it, I will respect all your decisions. My only wish is that I hope you can take into ount Lyle''s feelings."


    Leonhart saw Leonard''s faint expression, and waved his hand as he smiled. "No need to worry, I know what to do."


    Leonard was reluctant to reply to him, so he only nodded and silently sighed under his thin lips, then went out of the car.


    Even though he already knew his true identity, as far as he knows, he does not intend to change anything.


    One was a mother he had never met, while the other was the brother he grew up with. His sympathy would naturally go with Lyle.


    Leonard was standing on the side of the road, gazing far in the direction where the Cullinan had gone.


    He stopped where he was, and after calming himself down, he took out his cell phone to call his men in Jakarta. "It''s me."


    "Dearest former captain, what''s wrong? What would you like to order?!" Agung''s ridiculous tone came through the earpiece.


    Leonard breathedfortably as he held onto his cell phone, his eyes fixed on the tree in front of him. "Help me find the files from 33 years ago and see if there''s any records."


    On the other end of the phone, apanied by a sharp mouse click sound, Agung also said just in time, "As long as the file from 33 years ago is in electronic storage, we should be able to retrieve it."


    Hearing this, Leonard was silent for two seconds. "That person died 33 years ago!"


    The sound of the mouse clicks stopped immediately. "Unfortunately, things like that weren''t recorded electronically in that era. Unless the family has a death certificate, I don''t think we''ll ever find anything like that."


    "I''ll give you an address in a moment. Can you help me contact the local census bureau?"


    Agung nodded his head behind the phone. "Okay, just send me the address and I''ll check it outter."


    "But what information do you want? It might be a little difficult to finish the filing because the time is too long, and the local unit might not want to help."


    Leonard licked his teeth and said in a low voice, "Just give me the picture of the file."


    "Sure, leave it to me."


    Leonard thanked him, and paused for a moment as he hung up the phone.


    That''s all he can do!


    Although his father seemed calm, the story back then was definitely not something that could be said in a few words.


    Perhaps his biggest regret is not being able to keep a photo of the woman he loves.


    ...


    Two dayster, May 30th.


    Leonard and Mellisa had already started preparing to go overseas.


    At ten o''clock that morning, Clifford came in with a ck invitation card in his hand.


    In the living room, Lilia and Mellisa were sorting through the list of items in their hands. Seeing Clifford appear nearby, she smiled. "Jean is in the study."


    Hearing her voice, Clifford nodded, turned and walked towards the spiral staircase on the second floor.


    Melissa watched Clifford''s figure climb up and smack the corners of her lips. "Since the first time I saw Clifford, I hardly ever saw him smile. Is he usually like this?"


    Lilia raised her head and smiled. "Clifford is the captain of the Widjaya family''s security team. If heughed all day, he might lose his prestige. Every day, he always had a very serious face, except..."


    She paused, and inadvertently recalled the scene of Clifford and Merry together in her mind.


    Melissa looked at her sister, narrowed her eyes, and said hesitantly, "When he''s with your little assistant, he''s kind of human, isn''t he?"


    "Yes!" Lilia nodded at the unexpected turn of events. "Hah? How did you know about Merry?"


    Melissa looked at her. "When Chris was admitted to the hospital, I met her at the hospital, and you introduced her!"


    Lilia smiled and patted her forehead. "Oh no, I''dpletely forgotten if you didn''t say so."


    As the two sisters chatted, they still continued their movement, but Clifford, who was climbing the stairs, slowly slowed down.


    He thought of the figure of the little girl embedded deep in his heart, and his serious face couldn''t help but soften.


    At the study entrance, having settled his mood, Clifford raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Hearing a voice inside, he pushed open the door and entered, looked around, then walked over to Jean who was smoking by the window. "Young master, Frans Ruihan sent someone to send an invitation."


    Jean paused from taking another smoke and squinted his eyes for a moment, then asked with a deep look, "What invitation?"

 Chapter 925 - Is It True That You Are Not My Brother?

    Clifford walked forward and handed him an invitation card. "It was sent by his subordinates, saying that there is a wine party at the Shangri-La hotel tonight. He invited the young master to participate."


    At this moment, Leonard narrowed his eyes. "Only Jean?"


    Clifford nodded. "There should be only one invitation."


    Upon hearing this, Leonard turned to look at the man, then said in a firm tone of voice, "I''ll go with you."


    Jean still didn''t speak, but Clifford said again, "Listening to his subordinates'' words, tonight''s wine tasting seems to have been specially prepared for Young Master Jean."


    Leonard turned his gaze to meet Clifford''s eyes. He pursed his lips and sneered. "What does he want?! Jean, what do you think?"


    "Let''s go together." The man said with deep eyes, then looked at Clifford. "Send my words to them, say that I wille."


    "Yes sir!" Clifford turned and left the study after answering.


    Leonard looked at the closed door, and when he turned his head, his tone was filled with admiration. "Jean, you are amazing! He actually took the initiative to look for you!"


    Facing Leonard''s praise, the man said calmly and with a small smile. As he spat out a circle of smoke, he changed the conversation and asked, "When are you and Mellisa leaving overseas?"


    "June 5th."


    Jean nodded after hearing the voice. "Then, I can''t escort you to your departure, Lilia and I have to return to Surabaya tomorrow."


    Leonard frowned in surprise. "Soon?"


    "Well, something happened."


    Seeing this, Leonard wanted to force him to stay but he swallowed it again.


    Jean and Lilia came to Bandung to help him.


    Now that everything is settled, they have no more reason to stay here.


    Leonard sighed silently, staring at the man''s handsome and delicate cheeks, a deep gratitude echoed in his heart.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Mellisa and Lilia also learned about wine tasting. The two sisters sat in the living room, specting seriously about Frans'' intention.


    At this time, just after 13.30, a figure rushed in from the door.


    Ignoring the obstruction of the housekeeper and the maid, he rushed into the living room, his eyes nced, and he asked with dark red eyes, "Where is my brother?


    Melissa and Lilia lifted their eyes, but just as they were about to speak, Leonard and Jean had appeared on the stairs.


    "Lyle, what is it?"


    Leonard walked down the stairs quietly, and raised his eyebrows almost imperceptibly when he met Lyle''s bloodshot eyes.


    "Brother, did you know that our parents are getting divorced?"


    Lyle looked at Leonard angrily like a wronged child.


    After he finished speaking, Mellisa and Lilia looked at each other in astonishment.


    A divorce between Leonhart and Michelle?!


    At this time, Leonard was already in front of Lyle, and with a calm expression he said, "I know��."


    Hearing this, Lyle suddenly gasped and ignored the other figure. He immediately choked his mouth. "Did you know that we''re not real siblings?"


    Leonard''s expression changed suddenly.


    He narrowed his eyes, his face contorted with sullen rage. "Who told you?"


    "Mom told me, she said you''re not my brother! So dad wanted to divorce her because of you!"


    Leonard wanted to m the table when he heard it!


    There were some things he didn''t want Lyle to know, not to hide them, but just to not increase Lyle''s psychological burden.


    Unexpectedly, he underestimated his stepmother!


    Leonard''s handsome face looked down coldly, and he turned to look at Jean after a while. "I''ll go out first, and I''ll be back before five o''clock."


    The man nodded, his cold eyes sweeping over Lyle which was filled with an expression of grievance. It made him sigh.


    Not long after, Leonard took Lyle and left the Royal Garden. The two brothers got into the car outside the door, and their faces were very ugly.


    Melissa stood in front of the living room''s window and watched this scene. Until the car was far away, she turned and looked at Lilia, "You think what Lyle said is true?"


    Lyle said impulsively, it wasn''t like some kind of bullshit.


    If the head of the family really wanted a divorce because of Leonard, then it could be true!


    Lilia got up from the sofa, came to Melissa''s side, followed her gaze and looked out the window. "I don''t think the patriarch is a reckless person. But the expression when Lyle said that�� I guess it''s kind of true. But sis, you don''t need to think about it, we don''t know the whole story. After my brother-inwes back, I''m sure he will tell the truth."


    Mellisa faintly sighed, she felt her heart suddenly turn heavy.


    Although she did not like Michelle''s personality, the divorce between the head of the family and the wife was veryplicated, and she was worried that it would not be easy.


    ...


    Not far from the Royal Garden, Leonard ordered the driver to stop.


    The sun was shining bright but not too hot, and there was a path surrounded by trees.


    Leonard led Lyle to the center of the courtyard, turned and stood still, then he asked, "Have you calmed down?"


    Lyle noddednguidly. "Hmm!"


    "Then tell me now, what did mom tell you?"


    Leonard stayed where he was, the sun piercing through the dense leaves, forming a halo at their feet.


    He saw Lyle''s frustrated expression, his eyes full of helplessness.


    At this moment, Lyle quietly looked at Leonard, and mumbled, "She told me that you are not her son, but the son of someone else."


    "She also said�� Because of your existence, the next head of the Adler family will never belong to me."


    After speaking, Lyle secretly nced at Leonard''s expression, and stopped talking.


    "What else is there?" Leonard said with one hand in his trouser pocket as he continued to raise his eyebrows.


    Lyle turned his face away and looked away, his voice very low. "Mother said you never treated me as a little brother. Father''s purpose for divorce was because he wanted to get rid of mother and me so that you could rule the Adler family without any problems in the future."


    Leonardughed after his words were finished.


    He never expected that the woman whom he had considered as his biological mother since childhood, and the mother he had respected for so many years, would begin to separate him and Lyle in such a despicable manner.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes and looked at the dappled shadows of the trees on the ground, the smile on his lips filled with ridicule.


    Lyle looked at him from time to time, seeing that he had not spoken for a long time, he was very anxious. "Brother, what are youughing at?"


    "Did she say anything else?"


    Lyle shook his head quickly. "She wanted to say something else, but I couldn''t hear her anymore, so I ran outside to look for you."


    Leonard saw Lyle''s dull and depressed expression, pursed his lips, and asked, "Do you believe it then?"


    Lyle shook his head subconsciously. "I can''t believe it!"


    In his heart, he had loved running around behind his older brother ever since he was a child.


    Even though his eldest brother was neglected, Leonard always treated him well!


    As for the heir to the Adler family�� He didn''t even think about it.


    He knew how much burden he would bear and he knew better than anyone that if he inherited the position of head of the family, he could destroy his entire family''s fortune within three years....

 Chapter 926 - Michelle Adler’s Fury!

    At this moment, Leonard smiledfortably when he heard Lyle''s answer. "Actually, she''s right!"


    "Hah?" Lyle was taken aback.


    The next second, he immediately held his chest with both hands, his face full of disbelief.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes at his naive attitude, and patted him on the shoulder with a sigh. "Listen to me!"


    Lyle pressed his chest and nodded solemnly. "Okay, just tell me! Whatever you say, I''ll believe it!"


    "She''s right, I''m not her son." Leonard blinked at Lyle, and then looked sideways somewhere in a slightly indistinct tone.


    Lyle opened the corner of his mouth and forgot to react, his eyes stared at the back of his ''brother'', and hesitantly said, "Then... are you Daddy''s son?"


    Leonard tilted his head and nodded. "Yes."


    "Then you''re still my older brother! We''re just born from different mothers, right?"


    Lyle''s words left Leonard speechless for a moment.


    He licked his thin lips, took out a cigarette case from his pocket, rubbed it and said, "What she said is true, we were born from different mothers. But I don''t agree with her other words. He mentioned that dad and I worked together to kick you out of the Adlers, do you think we ever thought of anything like that?"


    "Second, whether I call you brother or not, the most important thing is how you feel. Do you want to call me brother? Lyle, our parents are getting divorced, my advice to you is don''t bother getting carried away with them. Even if father and mother divorce, it will not change the fact that you are my brother and the fifth young master of the Adler family, so nothing will change!"


    Lyle nodded absentmindedly. A few secondster, he asked again, "Why did they divorce? Mother said that because of you, father filed for divorce."


    Leonard was silent for a moment, looked down and took out a cigarette. He took a bite of his cigarette, and when he blew out white smoke. "Maybe it really was because of me, but it''s undeniable that it was their only excuse."


    "Their marriage had been wrong from the start, and this was the result of those bottled up feelings that had built up over time. If it really was because of me, they shouldn''t have married 33 years ago."


    Leonard''s exnation made Lyle a little confused. After a moment of silence, he spread his arms and said. "Brother, I�� I just can''t digest all that at once! Gimme that, I want to rx my mind!"


    Lyle then took the cigarette case and lit it in a daze. He choked as soon as he took a sip.


    He patted his chest and coughed twice. He pinched the cigarette butt with his thumb and forefinger, and said anxiously, "Brother, are you taking advantage of me? She must know that dad loves me the most, so she''s using me to make trouble! But I guess it''s not true, because of what she said to me today�� it seems that it will trigger a dispute!"


    Lyle is not stupid!


    After hearing everything from Leonard, he calmly analyzed the situation, and somehow felt like being used as a weapon.


    Lyle had been loved by everyone since he was a child, and it was this loving atmosphere that made him feel very deep for his family.


    His parents and older brother were his rtives, and this emotional bond made him very fond of them.


    What Leonard was most proud of was this little brother was still able to have this kind of brotherly respect.


    Therefore, he would never act like Luke did to break the bridge between them.


    At this moment, Leonard saw that Lyle''s frustrated expression was fading, and he felt relieved. "Lyle, if you still recognize me as an older brother, listen to me. Go out and find a ce to rx, wait until all problems are solved. After that, go back home."


    Lyle blinked, and said, "Of course you are still my older brother, but�� you and dad won''t hurt mom while I''m gone, right?"


    Leonard didn''t say a word, he only looked at him faintly.


    Seeing this, Lyle immediately raised his hand and gave up. "Brother, I was wrong, I was just joking, don''t take it seriously. But what mom did this time was very unusual. I''lle backter and I''ll talk to her again."


    "Let''s go together." Leonard tossed the cigarette in his hand into the trash can, and walked out of the garden.


    After a few steps, he looked back at Lyle, who was following in his footsteps. "You go to another house belonging to our family. Neither you nor I can handle this matter. The final decision is up to them."


    "Okay, I''ll go!"


    ...


    Ten minutester, Leonard came to Michelle''s house by himself.


    He was standing not far from the hall, his steps gradually slowing down.


    Since knowing his life experience, the man never met Michelle.


    He really doesn''t know how to look into her eyes.


    Leonard didn''t stay outside the door for too long, and after a while, he stepped forward into the hall.


    At this time, he stepped on the marble floor wearing leather shoes, and his steady footsteps seemed to be heard by Michelle in the living room.


    "Lyle, are you back?"


    Michelle walked hastily from the living room in her home clothes, her hair was tied loosely at the neck, her face was haggard without her usual grace and luxury.


    Leonard stood quietly in front of the living room, looked at Michelle calmly, and pursed his lips. "It''s me. "


    After all, the word ''Mother'' seemed inappropriate.


    Michelle''s worried look suddenly sank and became much more nonchnt.


    She subconsciously raised her hand to cover the hair near her ear, and with her chin raised, her tone was blunt. "What are you doing here?"


    Leonard looked at her expressionlessly, and said bluntly, "I came to ask why you would say such a thing to Lyle."


    After hearing Leonard''s voice, Michelle looked away, and then turned arrogantly and walked back into the living room. "Can I not tell the truth to my own child? In what capability are youing here? As the heir to the Adler family or my step child?"


    In just a few days, Michelle''s attitude towards Leonard had drastically changed.


    Today, she seemedpletely unwilling to face him as a mother.


    Leonard pursed his lips, and walked into the living room behind Michelle. Then he said in a deep voice, "I came here to talk to you, not to judge."


    "Huh, talk to me?" Michelle sat quietly. She then sneered. "Your father told me yesterday that he told you the truth. Why are you stilling here? Do you think we should just pretend it didn''t happen and go back to being a family?"


    "Leonard, don''t pretend toe to me to do a show. I am not your mother and you are not my child, there is nothing to talk about anymore. Also, you better stay away from Lyle from now on."


    "I was forced to raise you for more than 30 years, but in the end, I would be kicked out of my house. You and your father have no conscience, and neither of you are human!"


    The words stung Leonard''s nerves.. The woman suddenly shouted angrily with a raging expression, without showing any graceful look at all.

 Chapter 927 - Divorce Or Imprisonment!

    In the living room, after a moment of silence, Leonard smiled wryly. "So, in your heart, even if you have raised me for so many years, you never thought of me as your son?"


    "Yes!" Michelle''s eyes were bloodshot, her expression full of vengeance. "I only gave birth to Lyle and Linda, you are just an outsider forced on me. It''s all because of your father''s selfishness that I was forced to take care of you like my own son."


    "Do you know my identity? I am the Mistress of the Adler family, and the child I gave birth to is the rightful heir! What are you? Because of you, Lyle''s future has fallen apart. It''s also because of you that your father wants to divorce me now!"


    "Over the years, I kept trying to encourage you to get out of this house and I was so happy when you finally left. When you came back, I could barely stop myself from strangling you to death. Why did you have toe back? If you had stayed outside, I wouldn''t be where I am today! It''s all your fault Leonard, it''s all your fault! Why don''t you just die, why do you have to destroy everything I have��"


    Michelle was really going crazy.


    The sadness and pain that had been suppressed for years turned into sharp des at this moment, viciously piercing Leonard''s heart.


    Michelle''s words made the corners of Leonard''s lips slightly white.


    Seeing his expression, Michelleughed again. "What is it? Did you not understand what I said earlier? Leonard, you are an illegitimate child, do you expect me to treat you as my own son? Don''t even dream about it!"


    How cruel a person''s heart can only be seen when they are on the verge of insanity.


    These vile words, it is unbelievable that they came from the mouth of this dignified madam.


    Leonard slowly closed his eyes, and was silent for a few seconds before opening his lips with some words. "So, this is the reason you want to get rid of me with Uncle Lockhart?"


    Michelle''s face instantly paled, seemingly panicked.


    At this time, Leonard smiled and opened his eyes, his dark eyes locked onto Michelle''s figure. "The voice recording from Uncle Lockhart''s study��. Have you ever thought if I had another recording in my hand?"


    "At the time Uncle got his hands on those drugs�� I remembered that the only representative of the Adler family overseas was you. I still couldn''t believe that my own mother would do such a thing. But after today, I can believe it."


    Michelle looked at Leonard sadly, pressing her hands on the sofa tightly, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Leonard''s eyes met hers, his calm gaze filled with disappointment. "What you did to me wasn''t wrong. I''m just grateful that you were able to vent to your heart''s content, actually. However, you shouldn''t be trying to use Lyle to achieve your own goals��"


    "At first, I thought dad chose to get divorced really because of me. But now I don''t think that''s the reason! Do you really think my dad doesn''t know anything? Huh? The entire Adler family knows all kinds of trouble. I''m afraid he''s been aware of your actions for a long time."


    After the voice fell, Michelle sneered. "Leonard, you mustn''t use carelessly. If you do have evidence that could incriminate me, show me! Why should I help them? Obviously your words are a joke!"


    "The reason is very simple, you just want to get rid of the others and Lyle will be the first heir!"


    This voice came from outside the living room.


    At the same time, Leonhart appeared from outside the corridor.


    Hearing his voice, Michelle suddenly stood up.


    She looked towards the two people who came through the door and panicked.


    "Is what big brother said true?"


    At this time, Lyle stood behind Leonhart, looked at Michelle sadly, and raised his voice to ask.


    "Lyle, you have to trust your mother, this big brother of yours is deliberately setting me up. Don''t believe him!"


    Michelle moved forward and wanted toe over to Lyle, but after two steps, footsteps could be heard from outside the living room.


    Kevin and the Adlers had arrived.


    Leonhart tilted his head slightly and asked nkly, "Is everything finished?"


    Thewyer nodded respectfully. "They have all revised the divorce use ording to your needs. This is the document, sir, you can see it!"


    Michelle''s whole body was shaking with panic. Seeing the documents submitted by thewyer, she screamed, "I will not agree to this divorce, absolutely not!"


    When the words came, she rushed forward, trying to grab the document and tear it. But as soon as she reached out her hand, Leonhart grabbed her by the wrist.


    Michelle gasped and struggled to free herself. "Let go of me! Lyle, hurry up and help your mother, they''re trying to get rid of us."


    Lyle stood confused and indifferent.


    He had never seen his mother so humiliating and ugly.


    He had overheard all the conversations between her and his older brother.


    Outsider, bastard child, strangling you to death��. so many vile words that he couldn''t believe they all came out of his mother''s mouth.


    Now, his picture of her as a graceful and loving mother waspletely destroyed.


    At this moment, Leonhart squeezed her wrist and pulled Michelle in front of him.


    With a deep gaze, he said every word firmly. "Divorce or prison, choose one of them!"


    Michelle gasped in surprise.


    Even Lyle and Leonard looked to the side, their expressions were veryplicated.


    Michelle shook her head and burst into tears. "Leonhart, why are you treating me like this..."


    "Leonard was right, this divorce has nothing to do with him. After being married for almost 30 years, even if there is no love in it, I still grant you the honor to be my family. Michelle, when you are secretly helping Lockhart, don''t you think that secret won''t bite you back someday?"


    "Have you ever thought that if they managed to get rid of Leonard, they would let Lyle get the position of head of the family? Maybe you don''t know, when they were interrogated a few days ago, they already told the police that you were the one who helped them get the drugs from the very beginning."


    Michelle''s crying voice stopped.


    She shook her head anxiously, and denied. "That''s not me! My husband, that''s not me! I have never helped them!"


    "I don''t care anymore! This evidence is enough to make the authorities suspect you Michelle. But as long as you sign this divorce agreement, I will not continue the investigation! I am selfish, but as long as you sign it, I will solve this problem. At the same time, I will give you 10% of the business profits under the Adler family as myst favor."


    "Stop swearing andining about life. Do you remember the terms of our marriage back then? If you couldn''t afford it, you shouldn''t have made a promise at that time. You really are too greedy."


    It''s over!


    By this time, Michelle clearly knew that divorce was a foregone conclusion!


    She kept shaking, and after a few seconds, she fell to the floor in great frustration.

 Chapter 928 - We Are The Adler Family!

    At this moment, Lyle stubbornly looked away from his mother. He was panting for breath, as if he had received a huge blow to his heart.


    Leonhart looked at the document in his hand, waved at Kevin and thewyer, looked at Michelle, and said coldly. "I''ve signed this document, now it''s your turn. Leonard, it''s not your fault. Lyle, it''s your mom and dad''s business, you didn''t do anything wrong."


    "I''m so surprised with your attitude indeed. We''re divorced but you have to make trouble in front of the kids, your own son, why did it have to be? Do you really not think of how much they respect you? Do you really not feel it at all in your heart?"


    "Even if you hate Leonard, was our 30 years of rtionship nothing but a matter of profit in your eyes? He called you mother all this time, but he doesn''t deserve to be the heir to the Adler family? You underestimate and misjudge the rtionship between these two brothers, and you don''t understand them at all!"


    "I can tell you clearly, if you ever asked Leonard if he was willing to give the Adler family to Lyle, then he would definitely be willing to give it. I can even say bluntly that Lyle had never wanted to be the Adler family''s head!


    Leonhart''s poignant words caused Lyle to nod helplessly. "Father, I don''t want to be the head of the family, I just want to be the brother of my older brother."


    Michelle slowly raised her head, looked at Lyle with anguid look,ughing while crying. "What are you saying��? I''ve done so much for you!"


    Lyle gave her a curt look, seemingly sad and angry. "Why did you do all that?! Did I ever say that I wanted the position? Mom, brother Leonard never treated me badly. I made so many mistakes when I I was young and my brother always protected me all the time."


    "Even when I grew up, he always came forward and helped me with my problems. Why did you have the heart to do all that to my brother? Even though he is not your son, he is still my father''s son! You don''t deserve to treat him like that!"


    Michelle waspletely lost because of these words.


    In the end, it was she who was at fault?!


    She just couldn''t love this illegitimate child, was it really wrong?


    She didn''t know how much time had passed, but suddenly, Leonhart slowly bent down. He pulled Michelle off the floor, turned and said to Leonard and Lyle. "You two go back first. Whatever happens next, it has nothing to do with you guys."


    Leonard nced at Michelle who was losing her spirits, and when he turned around, he found that Lyle had left the living room first.


    After the two had left, Leonhart pulled Michelle over to the front of the sofa.


    Only the asional sobs were heard in this deste living room.


    Leonhart put the divorce documents in his hand on the table. "Michelle, stop making trouble. Just sign it."


    Michelle''s breath was shaking, and with tears in her eyes, she lifted her head. "Husband�� I��"


    "You''re not wrong, it''s all my selfishness!" Leonhart saw her intention to refute and continued. "I''ve bought you a big house in the city center. Even if we divorce, I will continue to provide for you. I''ll also take care of your problem with the authorities."


    "In the future, you should still pay attention to your body. And you cane back anytime to see Lyle. As for Leonard��"


    Leonhart stopped talking and looked at her with a regretful look. "These years, he has thought of you as his mother. If you hadn''t done too much, I had nned to hide his identity for the rest of my life. He never hated you, your existence in his heart is even much bigger than mine."


    Hearing this, Michelle closed her eyes tightly, covered her face with her hands, and cried loudly with her head down.


    She did adhere to the promise she made with Lockhart, she thought it was an easy thing, but in the end, she lost in all aspects.


    Wrong, very wrong��.


    After Michelle signs the divorce papers, she will be moving out of the Adlers'' home in half a month.


    Although he had no feelings for her, Leonhart was not apletely cold-blooded person. This divorce between the Patriarch of the Adler family and his wife will always be kept secret.


    This is also thest form of respect that he left for Michelle.


    As for Lyle, his parents'' divorce might have dealt a huge blow to him, but basically, it would have no impact on his identity.


    He would always be the most favored young master in the Adler family, and although his mother''s behavior was uneptable to him, time would erase all traces of it in his wounded heart.


    ...


    At 3 pm, Leonard left the courtyard and walked back to the path in front of the door.


    Michelle''s words about him certainly affected his mood.


    After all, she was the mother he had always respected, but he did not expect that everything was just an illusion.


    Leonard''s steps were a bit heavy, he was just walking around the tree-lined path and suddenly heard a small sound under an old tree.


    He stood still, staring, and he caught a glimpse of Lyle leaning against the tree, his whole face buried in his arm, his shoulders still shaking slightly.


    Leonard saw his figure, took a deep breath, and walked towards him.


    "You''re this big and still cry?"


    Lyle''s back stiffened, and he shook his head. "No, why haven''t you returned to your house yet?"


    "I was just about to go!" Leonard''s soft palm fell on his back. As he looked around, he consoled in a deep voice, "Don''t think too much, it''s over."


    Lyle still buried his face, and muttered in a hoarse voice, "Brother, can you not me mother? If you hate her and if you want to beat her up, you can do it to me��"


    He didn''t have the courage to look at his brother''s face, Lyle was afraid that his older brother would put on a disgusted and hateful expression.


    At this moment, Leonard chuckled softly. "Can you even withstand my blow?"


    Lyle suddenly raised his head, his eyes reddened, his lips curled, and he said sadly, "You really want to beat me?"


    "You''re a big boy, why do you keep crying? Remember what dad said, it''s all over so let''s forget the past!"


    Lyle pursed his lips, and said earnestly, "Brother, I apologize to you on behalf of my mother. These things will definitely not happen again in the future. I am Lyle Adler and you are Leonard Adler, we are children from the Adlers. And you will always be my big brother."


    Hearing Lyle''s serious tone, Leonard raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Okay, I ept your apology. Satisfied now?"


    "Then�� What will happen after this?" The question came unanticipated.


    But still, Leonard was the big brother here!


    "Didn''t I say don''t worry? Let''s go back to our respective buildings first. Today''s matter�� it''s enough to end it here, so don''t mention it again."


    Lyle wanted to say something, but when he saw Leonard turn around, he fell silent.


    When he looked in the direction Leonard had left, his eyes were wet again.


    Lyle rubbed his eyes in annoyance, feeling that he was very fragile.


    He knew that his eldest brother would be leaving overseas soon, And when he wasn''t home, the only thing he could do was take care of the Adler family for him.


    ''Brother, I will wait for you toe back!''


    ...


    Ten minutester, Leonard walked back to his building alone.


    The weather was still hot and the sun was shining brightly. After walking for a while, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    By the veranda, Mellisa had been standing there for a long time.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps from far away, she turned around hastily, and when she saw Leonard''s figure, she was clearly relieved.


    She didn''t call out to him, and just stared at Leonard in silence.


    "Why are you standing here? Aren''t you hot?"


    Leonard subconsciously curled his thin lips when he saw Mellisa''s figure, but his tensed expression made his smile look a little contrived.


    As he approached, Mellisa lifted her head and caught the fine sweat on his forehead. She raised her hand and wiped it for him. "Is the problem solved?"


    "It''s done!" Leonard said in a soothing tone.


    Mellisa stared at him for a moment, then took his hand and walked inside without saying a word.


    Even though she wasn''t as sensitive as Lilia, she could see the loneliness and decadence buried deep in Leonard''s eyes.

 Chapter 929 - Please Speak, And Don’t Mind Me!

    In the guest room on the second floor, Mellisa led Leonard inside.


    She closed the door, and just as she was about to ask, her shoulder was suddenly grabbed by Leonard, and a hoarse mumble came to her ear. "Let me hug you for a bit."


    Mellisa stopped moving!


    She let Leonard hug her shoulders and bury his whole face in her neck.


    Mellisa''s hands slid from his waist topletely wrap around his back, and gently caressed the man she loved from time to time.


    Having known Leonard for so long, she had never seen him look so lonely and sad.


    In the silent atmosphere of the room, the two embraced without any sound.


    A few minutester, Leonard adjusted his emotions and looked her in the eyes. "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Obviously, he didn''t want to say much more for now.


    Mellisa shed a glint of enthusiasm, nodded and said, "It''s fine, let''s go downstairs. Lilia and the others are still waiting."


    "Okay."


    When he saw Mellisa''s back, he pulled her arm in the next second.


    Mellisa looked back and heard him say, "I''ll tell you today''s incidentter."


    "Don''t worry, I will wait for you until you are ready!" Mellisa replied with a slight smile. There was a clear and strong sense of trust in her eyes.


    Leonard sighed and put his hand on her cheek for a kiss.


    Fortunately, there are still people who love him!


    ...


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, a ck Cayenne sped out of the gates of the Adlers'' house.


    In the back seat, Leonard and Jean sat side by side. The driver is Leonard''s confidant.


    As the car slowly drove towards the city center, Leonard nced sideways at the man beside him. "Is Clifford following?"


    "He has something else to do."


    Leonard let out an ''Oh'', and took his eyes off Jean''s face, and sighed. "I want to see what that person will do tonight."


    About half an hourter, the car arrived at the Shangri-La Hotel.


    The clerk at the entrance deftly opened the car''s door, letting Jean and Leonard step out.


    "Young master Jean, wee!"


    At this time, from the lobby of the hotel''s main entrance, a man dressed in all ck stepped forward and eximed.


    This person�� Leonard had an impression that he saw him when he was at his family home that day. This person was always with Frans, so he should be Frans'' confidant.


    Jean''s cold eyes collided with the other party, then he nodded slightly and his voice was low. "Lead the way."


    The man twisted his eyebrows almost imperceptibly, ncing over his shoulder, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry young master Jean, this evening, master Frans just invited you."


    With this, he was indirectly saying that Leonard was not invited.


    At this, the man''s eyes became deep and his expression cold and indifferent. He looked at the other person in silence.


    Three secondster, Frans'' confidant relented. "Young master Jean, Mr. Leonard, pleasee this way..."


    No wonder his master was afraid of Jean Widjaya. This man''s cold and arrogant aura is so strong that he could feel it pierce his bones.


    And only seconds after he and Jean looked at each other, an inexplicable horror spread throughout his limbs.


    This person cannot be underestimated.


    He walked in front to lead the way, then they immediately took the elevator to the executive waiting room on the third floor.


    Tonight, it was clearly crowded here, and two teams of bodyguards were standing outside.


    Past the wall of shelves filled with bottles of red wine, soft and melodious piano music sounded elegant.


    The light in this lounge is not too bright, and the dim yellow lighting effect adds a touch of luxury here.


    Jean and Leonard were invited to sit at a long wooden table in the middle of the room.


    After the two of them sat down, the person took a deep look at Jean, then turned around and walked over to where the piano was.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes, and said unhurriedly, "He''s in a good mood!"


    The man sitting next to him casually curled up with his thin lips.


    The piano was yed by Frans.


    At this moment, he was sitting at the piano, his eyes slightly closed, and his fingers jumping flexibly over the keys.


    His confidant stepped forward, bent down and whispered in his ear. Frans suddenly opened his eyes, and the rhythm of his fingertips was clearly chaotic.


    The sound of the piano gradually stopped, Frans waved his hand, and when he stood up, he straightened his belt.


    In thisrge room, silence spread.


    Frans got off the stage, with a big smile he said. "Young master Jean, nice to see you again!"


    The man looked at him lightly. "You have invited me to taste the wine, there''s no way I can skip it."


    After the words fell, Frans'' expression froze.


    His long, narrow eyes were pricked with sharp edges, and he looked at Jean from across the table. "Then I really want to thank young master Jean Widjaya for his willingness toe!"


    "No, I just happened to be free!"


    In this opening conversation, Frans was clearly in a lower position.


    Maybe he had concerns, so his posture wasn''t as rxed as a few days before.


    Frans pulled a chair with his hands and snapped his fingers towards the lounge bar while he was sitting.


    After that, the bartender brought three old Lafite bottles with a tray.


    The burgundy liquid slowly flowed into the crystal ss, and the wine had a rich aroma.


    Frans saw the bartender pouring, and smiled gently. "This Lafite was made in 1982, this wine is no longer on the market, may you try it!"


    The man slowly took his wine ss and shook it. The rich and fragrant aroma of wine immediately filled the air around him.


    Leonard continued to watch with cold eyes. When he saw Jean take the ss, he sharply said, "The taste of this wine must not be that bad. You immediately took out these three bottles of good old wine. Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    Hearing the voice, Frans chuckled and lifted his leg. He looked to the opposite side with a slightly petty expression. "Even though it tastes good, only a few people can appreciate it, so�� I invited young master Jean!"


    Oh, did he just say that Leonard didn''t know how to appreciate the wine and that he wasn''t qualified to drink with him?!


    Leonard understood Frans'' words, he frowned, and his eyes were sharp with a mocking light. "It seems that my presence isn''t wee here!"


    Frans didn''t speak, but raised his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, Leonard didn''t hesitate, and immediately pushed the wine ss the bartender ced in front of him. "Since Mr. Frans isn''t happy, I won''t drink this wine. But I like the atmosphere of this waiting room, so I''ll sit down for a while."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bother you guys. Whatever you want to talk to Jean, you can freely discuss it. Please don''t mind me!"


    Frans gave a faint smile upon hearing that voice.


    He only invited Jean to attend tonight, which of course had his own purpose.


    This Leonard has no shame! His words caused the atmosphere at the table to stiffened a bit.


    Frans tried to speak a few times, but for the sake of saving his face, he decided to back down.


    At this time, Jean put a ss of wine in his hand, and raised his eyebrows with indifference.. "Mr. Frans, do you have anything to discuss with me?"

 Chapter 930 - I Am The Savior!

    Fran''s face became stagnant. After catching his breath, he nced at Leonard who was in the way. "This is really a bit private, I want to talk to master Jean alone!"


    The man lowered his head and closed the cuff of his left hand, then said calmly. "There are no outsiders here. Mr. Frans, please speak!"


    Leonard saw the faint look of the man in front of him, but he remained seated as if he didn''t see him.


    After a while, Frans sneered stiffly after struggling for a while. "Then, I''ll just say it. Young master Jean, everyone is a businessman. And you were inexplicably able to snatch my co-workers where I took the raw materials for my jade production. Isn''t this against the rules?"


    Snatching his co-workers?!


    When Leonard heard these words, he looked at the man beside him in amazement.


    If it were Jean who did it, then he wouldn''t doubt the truth at all.


    Because he definitely has this ability!


    At this moment, Jean raised his eyes and looked at Frans, his thin lips slightly curled up. "Breaking the rules? For example?"


    Facing such an arrogant look, Frans felt faintly helpless.


    If only he hadn''t lost 60% of his co-workers in three days, he wouldn''t have invited him to wine tasting so hastily.


    It was precisely because of this that his understanding of Jean became much deeper.


    Just what kind of connection and background allowed him to pry the businesswork he had built over the years in three days?


    This type of enormous power is so far beyond his reach.


    After a moment of silence, Frans took his wine ss on the table and drank it. A few drops of red wine dripped down the blue shirt along his chin, making him look even more embarrassing.


    After taking a sip of wine, Frans'' eyes turned red. He ced the wine ss on the table with a thud, his elbows propped on the table, and he said in a hostile manner, "Jean, don''t pretend you''re innocent! Tonight, I just want to ask you carefully, I have never offended you all this time, so why are you suddenly after me?!"


    "Never offended?" The man chewed on his words, his smile deepened. "Mr. Frans is right. There is no problem between you and me, but you seem to be a very active person around me."


    Frank immediately narrowed his eyes. "Who is it?"


    In the information he learned, Jean only drew his line at two, namely Lilia and the Widjaya family.


    But looking at the experience over the years, he had never had any business with the Widjaya family, let alone Lilia.


    Too many mysteries made Frans lose his cool.


    The businesswork that he had painstakingly built for many years�� should not be so easily destroyed.


    Even if Leonard is still here, he doesn''t care about him, he just wants to quickly reveal this mysterious look on Jean''s face.


    For a long time, Jean put one hand on the table, tapped the table with his fingertips, and smiled calmly. "I have never been interested in the jade industry. But I heard that the profit is big and the fraud rate is lower."


    "If Mr. Frans wants to discuss business with me, then you have seen the results. Although I have no interest in jade, that doesn''t prevent me from digging a few channels to explore its path. Of course, if we are willing to be honest with each other, then we can continue chatting. Otherwise, there''s no need to talk more!"


    After a brief exchange, the initiative was clearly in Jean''s hands.


    After a little thought, Frans clenched his fists. "Since young master Jean is not interested in the jade business, just spill it, don''t beat around the bush!"


    Hearing this, the man took a sip of his wine ss slowly. "We''d better talk about who you saved in the capital city five years ago!"


    The voice was calm, but it made Frans'' tremble.


    Leonard, who had not spoken for a long time, frowned when he saw the man still sipping his wine and whispered, "Jean, drink less."


    Jean held the crystal ss and said meaningfully, "Master Frans must be a smart person!"


    Frans was clearly not breathing well. After a few inhales, his tone was very stiff. "Young master Leonard, I didn''t expect your friend to be so disrespectful when he''s drunk."


    Leonard sneered nonchntly. "Unfortunately, he doesn''t seem drunk. He can still speak clearly! If I were you, you''d better answer the question."


    After this, Frans did not speak for a long time, and his face was very angry. But he was also a little afraid of Jean''s words.


    At this moment, the air around the long table seemed to condense.


    Frans took the bottle of wine and filled his wine ss to the brim, his expression gloomy.


    On the other hand, Jean and Leonard looked calm and graceful, and their eyes asionally met in a yful manner.


    Three minutester, Frans ran out of wine again. He suddenly raised his eyes and ran into Jean''s rxed expression. He pursed his lips and made a final struggle, "Jean, I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    "Since you don''t understand, I don''t need to waste any more time here!"


    The handsome man stood indifferently, Frans'' eyes immediately panicked. "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing this, Leonard raised his eyebrows and said, "You still don''t want to tell the truth? Five years ago, your convoy of cars drove to Surabaya even though you were in Jakarta. I wonder why? Do you think there would be no trace with a distance of 700 km? You''re the one who saved and took my wife at will, are you still nning to not admit it?"


    Leonard''s patience was running out.


    He really wanted to know all the truth from that time.


    This matter welled up in Mellisa''s heart, and he just couldn''t bear seeing her tortured by the secret she had been keeping for years.


    Saving people is a good thing. But Frans'' next act was unforgivable.


    Right now, because of Leonard''s direct question, Frans'' eyebrows and eyes were full of ferocity. He tightly gripped the wine ss in his hand and looked at Jean. "I won''t answer that question."


    But Frans was actually very curious. Could it be that Mellisa is also someone he shouldn''t touch? Jean Widjaya�� You''re asking too much!


    Hearing his voice, the man raised his eyebrows. Facing Frans'' gloomy gaze, he said in a soft voice, "You don''t want to answer, huh? I can just leave then."


    Frans''s cheek muscles twitched, he wanted tough it off, but the result was�� he couldn''t stand it!


    Jean gave too much of an impact. The wine tasting party that he originally prepared to ask Jean for an exnation had turned into a sharp weapon that stabbed him.


    After a while, he suppressed his emotions. He then looked at Jean carefully, and said grimly, "Yeah, I took her away. Actually, I was her savior, and if it weren''t for me, her exploding car would have burned her to ashes."


    "Jean, I know she''s your wife''s sister, but instead of thanking or repaying my good deed, you openly attack me. Do you think it is appropriate?"

 Chapter 931 - That Person Should Be Me!

    Leonard scoffed at this, and raised his voice to ask. "You don''t deserve to say that. Life savior you say? You have controlled her for so many years, how many illegal things has she done for you? Can you still say that you saved her life?"


    After that, Frans looked at him coldly. "I saved her and asked her to do something for me. Does that sound weird?"


    Leonard was frustrated by his fiery rage. When he thought of Mellisa''s wandering life all those years because of this man, he couldn''t wait to plunge a hard fist on his face.


    At this moment, Jean''s eyes fell on his cheek. Frans was not surprised, and he asked unhurriedly, "Are you saying that you knew she was going to have an ident?"


    Frans spoke frankly and proudly, "Not only did I know that something was going to happen to her, I also knew who wanted to kill her. Her sister and aunt intended to kill her together, and she was supposed to be dead for sure. Knowing this, I thought of doing good deeds�� So, isn''t saving her and then making her mine interesting?"


    Leonard was surprised by his words. "Do you know Trisa and Le?"


    Frans furrowed his brows and smiled coldly. "I don''t know, but that doesn''t stop me from getting information. The underground casino behind the nightclub is a ce where various people gather. Those of us who have spent our money at the casino can''t be short on information. Leonard, you used to be a police officer in the capital city, you must be familiar with underground casinos, right? We can meet a lot of bad people there."


    "Besides, don''t think that people''s hearts are dark. Many of us are mutually helping each other, basically everyone is a businessman. Le herself is the same, she has money and the people at the casino have abilities."


    The daughter of the Irwan family, the granddaughter of the Mayer family�� How many people with such a status in Indonesia? Unknowingly, she had be my subordinate that I could easily control. I taught her many skills through my acquaintances. If Lilia hadn''t appeared by ident, she would have been controlled to death by me in this life. Jean, by the way, we haven''t settled the issue between us yet. You started it all, don''t expect to run away from a payback!"


    There was no doubt in Frans Ruihan''s eyes. His current attitude and tone of voice was arrogant.


    Of course, he didn''t save people out of good intentions.


    On the contrary, he liked Mellisa''s identity and nurtured her. He also forged her into a sharp knife in his hand.


    In this way, in case he stumbled upon something, he could use Mellisa''s identity as a shield.


    She''s a descendant of the Mayer family�� Who would dare to ignore her?!


    It''s just that, he did not think Mellisa would meet with Lilia, and he did not think that she would have sex with Leonard.


    Thinking of this, Frans'' face became irritated. He faintly looked at the silent Leonard with hatred in his eyes. "Do you know why I chose to help Lockhart and his son?"


    Leonard could clearly feel his hatred, he narrowed his eyes. "Because you hate me?"


    Frans took a deep breath, his shoulders shook slightly, and the ss he was mping in his hand cracked violently. "If it weren''t for you, the person she met at the bar while she was in Jakarta would have been��. me!"


    When those words were finished, Frans'' palms were immediately covered in blood.


    In his rage, he shattered the ss in his hand, and his constantly moving facial muscles made him look terrifying.


    He was clearly ready to meet Mellisa, from the drugs to the trick, every step was urate in his calctions.


    However, Leonard suddenly came and disrupted all of his ns!


    Mellisa should have belonged to him in the first ce!


    At this time, Leonard looked at Frans'' right hand with a strange face. The shards of the wine ss prated into his flesh, but he still squeezed his palm tightly.


    His gaze slowly moved upwards, and he met Frans''s stunned and hateful eyes, then hesitantly said, "You gave her medicine?"


    "Is it important?" Frans sneered while looking at Leonard. His eyes had a touch of mncholy. "Everything has been messed up. The person I held in my hands for so many years�� because of your arrival, all of my ns were ruined. I know everything about Mellisa because everyone around her is all arranged by me."


    "From the moment I rescued her, I sent her to my base to recover. Watching her grow step by step, I have been waiting for the day of my fateful meeting. That day, I should meet her with my true face and fall in love again. If that really happens, I can proudly show off my woman whoes from two big families in Jakarta. And if Mellisa''s actions were exposed, I would have the Mayer and Irwan families take care of it. They would be helpless because their granddaughter was in my hand!"


    After the words fell, Frans'' expression changed. He closed his eyes tightly, revealing a hint of bitterness.


    He had nurtured her for so long and carefully trained her for a long time, but in the end, he had to lose her.


    He really wanted to kill Leonard.


    So he did not hesitate to threaten Mellisa with Leonard''s life at stake, and as long as she obeyed him, he could forget her mistakes.


    But now everything is destroyed!


    His efforts were in vain, and this hatred gave him the idea to help Lockhart get rid of Leonard.


    As a result, he was trapped and into the created by Jean!


    At this time, Frans'' expression changed several times, and finally returned to normal after a while.


    His eyelids hung downwards as he looked at his bleeding palms, and his voice hoarse. "Jean, I''ve said all there is to say. Now, I want to talk to you alone! If you still don''t agree, then I don''t mind fighting until one of us dies. Even though I don''t have as many resources as yours, I believe I can hurt those around you."


    "Fine!" Leonard stood up just in time. "I will go out!"


    Then, he stood up from the chair and left the room.


    Hearing what Frans had done left him a little breathless.


    He didn''t expect that the man would still have that kind of feelings towards Mellisa.


    Knowing the ins and outs, he was very lucky because it was he who met Mellisa at the bar, not Frans.


    Otherwise, Mellisa would have fallen deeper into hell today.


    A woman like her, despite looking cold and tough, had never received the attention of her family since she was a child, which made her yearn for things like warmth.


    If the person she met was Frans, she might actually choose to stay with him.


    Mellisa had wandered for too long, and in that state of mind, no matter who appeared, it would definitely leave an imprint on her heart.


    At this moment, Leonard was struck in a cold sweat by his own thoughts.


    He walked to the balcony outside the room with a confused look, somewhat having trouble breathing with his hands on the railing.


    Finally, he understood why Mellisa could smell poison��


    And it''s all because of Frans Ruihan!

 Chapter 932 - I Want Your Promise!

    Frans nurtured Mellisa in this way, saying that his love was sincere.


    He just selfishly wanted to make Mellisa his puppet. If anything happened in the future, Mellisa''s identity would be a bargaining chip for him!


    Leonard''s breathing was unstable, and his fingertips trembled slightly as he pulled a cigarette out of his trouser pocket.


    He was suddenly very grateful for the blessing of fate, because if not for that coincidence, he would never have met Mellisa.


    This is fate and luck.


    ...


    In the waiting room, after Leonard left, Frans took a deep breath.


    He rxed his palm, and pulled out the shards from his hand without changing his face. "Jean, I''ve shown my sincerity, how about you?"


    "What do you want?"


    Frank pressed his lips together. The bloody piece of ss was thrown onto the table. "I have no intention of going against you, but you have disrupted my life, and I want you to restore all things you have ruined. You and I are both in the domestic business field, and I don''t want anything from you. I just want you to promise!"


    "Today, I have told you everything about Mellisa, and I want to emphasize that the matter will end in this ce. Jean, you''ve investigated me, and you should know what I''ve been doing all these years."


    "Even though I''m not a good person, I''ve never done anything that is really against thew. At most, only minor offenses I did. But I can''t fault it, living on the border between countries is hard."


    After he finished speaking, Jean''s thick pupils narrowed slightly. "What promise do you want?"


    Frans said earnestly in an instant, "In regards to saving Mellisa, you won''t do anything to me in the future. It''s not difficult, is it? You are still the young master of a big family in Surabaya, whereas I am in the jade industry."


    "No matter what Mellisa did for me, I saved her life. Without me, she would have died five years ago! I believe you are capable of destroying everything I have, but Jean, you should also know one thing��"


    "In this world, good and bad are just a matter of opinion. If you get in my way again in the future, do you think I will give up? I believe that the data you investigated is sufficient to prove that I cannot be touched by just anyone. Besides, if something were to happen to me, many people would be willing to eliminate the problem for me. Therefore, from now on, I hope we have nothing to do with each other. This promise shouldn''t be difficult for you!"


    After that, Jean didn''t speak and just looked at him deeply with cold eyes.


    Seeing this, Frans licked the corners of his dry mouth and smiled, "You don''t need to doubt my intentions, you won''t get anything for killing me. Instead, I prefer to call this a transaction. Even though I''ve done a lot of bad things, at least I''m a person who always keeps my word."


    "So if I say that I will let go of this matter, I will definitely let it go. If it''s not enough, I could make another deal with you. It was my recklessness that the Widjaya family got poor quality items back then. After today, I will send the jewelry back to the Widjaya family aspensation, this sincerity should be enough."


    "Jean, I have no intention of threatening you, but I am the one who licks the blood on the edge of the knife, and it is not easy for me to be where I am today. Even if you can cover the sky with one hand, it''s hard to guarantee the sky will remain peaceful forever. Rather than making me an enemy, I prefer to make peace with those who are less than happy with me. Maybe we can meet again if you need my help in the future."


    At this time, Jean slightly lifted his thin lips, and sighed lightly. "Before I give you my promise, there is someone who wants to see you!"


    Frans frowned. "Who?"


    As the voice fell, there was a sound of soft footstepsing from the direction of the bar counter in the lounge. "Me!"


    Mellisa looked impressive in her bartender costume, she walked from the direction of the bar to where the two of them were.


    Not far behind her stood Clifford in a ck suit.


    When Frans first saw Mellisa, his bloody palms curled up tightly again.


    Perhaps he had never thought of meeting her in such a situation, and there was clearly a hint of panic in his eyes.


    Frans secretly suppressed his thoughts and turned his head to look at the opposite Jean with some reluctance. "Why let here..."


    For years, he had been hiding behind the scenes, and he didn''t want Melisa to know what''s inside his head.


    At that moment, Jean noticed Frans'' slightly irritated look, and said lightly, "That restless feeling has been residing inside her for so long, and I''ve always wanted to give her a chance to meet you to learn the truth."


    Frans pressed the corners of his lips and didn''t say anything.


    Jean slowly stood up. "After talking to her, I will give you the promise you want!"


    Hearing this, Frans''s eyes blinked, but he didn''t argue.


    Before Jean left the room, he looked at Clifford for a moment. The man then nodded respectfully.


    His only job tonight was to protect Melisa''s safety.


    After a while, Melisa stood on the bench. In front of the table, her eyes were a little uncertain when he saw Frans? under the dim light. Her expression was a little unreal.


    Frans didn''t see her figure, his eyes were still on his bloody palms, and his mouth ridiculed her. "You''re pregnant, don''t stand for too long, have a seat!"


    Melissa''s eyebrows suddenly shot up, and as she sat down, her eyes turned cold. She narrowed her eyes. "Martin and Herri�� you arranged for them to be by my side?"


    She had been hiding behind the bar from the start, so every word she spoke clearly sounded in her ears.


    After five years had passed, she only discovered that everyone she met along the way was arranged by this man.


    Mellisa doubted herself more than once, was she too stupid or Frans'' methods were too cruel?


    She never thought that Frans would find out about her condition and whereabouts through the people around her.


    Frans pulled the corner of his mouth nonchntly, he didn''t see Mellisa from start to finish.


    Hearing her question, his fist loosened slightly, his eyebrows raised and his lips lifted. "Yes, what else do you want to ask?"


    Mellisa sat across from him, breathing shakily. "How did you know I was pregnant?"


    She didn''t even tell Lilia about this, except for the doctor who examined her at the time.


    Not to mention that she and Frans had never met once, so she couldn''t believe that the man could see her pregnancy.


    When Mellisa finished speaking, Frans did not immediately answer.


    He rubbed the bloodstains on his finger with his fingertips before he chuckled softly. "Initially, I didn''t want you to give birth to this child�� But I felt it was too cruel so I asked Doctor Verdy to tell me about your pregnancy."


    He knew everything about Melissa, and of course he would not miss anything, not even when Mellisa quietly went to the hospital for examination.


    At this time, Mellisa''s breath suddenly became faster. "Are you not tired of doing so many arrangements? You saved me back then, and if you didn''t do me this way, I should be very grateful to you. But you��"


    "Mellisa!" Frans interrupted as he got emotional.. "No matter how many things I did, I saved your life. That''s an undeniable fact! Instead of thanking me, you came to question me? Do you think it''s appropriate?"

 Chapter 933 - Frans Ruihan’s Love Story

    After that, Frans raised his eyelids and looked at her with a cold gaze. "It''s very difficult for me to understand what''s going on inside your head. Did I hurt you? Have I ever touched you? On the contrary, not only have I never hurt you, I protected you as well. What right do you have that you dare toe and ask me with such a look?"


    "Melissa, you just said that I saved you back then, and if I hadn''t set you up, are you sure you would thank me? Have you ever thought that maybe, if I didn''t take you at that time, would you still be alive?"


    "Have you forgotten? There were 2 members of your family who wanted your life. If you just went back to your family, are you sure you could still survive? I saved you and you said I had used you, but what''s the difference now? Did you ask Jean to interrogate me and get more information? Or were you asked by Leonard?"


    Frans spoke eloquently, and his words left Mellisa speechless at this moment.


    When Frans saw Mellisa''s stupid expression with his own eyes, a satisfied grin appeared on his face.


    He lowered his palms slowly, and the agonizing pain made him raise his eyebrows.


    After a while, he bent his fingers and tapped them on the table. "Mellisa, in this world, everyone has the right to ask me the truth of that year. But you don''t! Even if we are not rted anymore, you still have to remember that it was Frans Ruihan who saved your life!"


    "Don''t look at me with an indifferent look. Just think, how could you be without me today? It''s you who betrayed me so many times! Melisa, anyone can hate me, but you have no right!"


    Frans was full of anger, his fierce appearance was like an animal ready to pounce.


    No one could understand his current mood, and no one could understand how he felt about Mellisa!


    But it was all over!


    Since they would be strangers from now on, why should he think of her again?


    It''s absurd, isn''t it!


    For a long time, Melissa did not speak, and her eyes were fixed on Frans'' figure.


    Only after the bartender sends a ss again, Melissa returns to her senses with a faltering breath, and her voice hoarse. "Why can''t I hate you? Herri... he died because of you! You sent me to your base with the excuse of training me, but actually, I''m just a tool in your eyes. Frans, I have the right to hate you for the rest of my life because you dared to attack those I hold dear!"


    After hearing this, Frans'' eyes filled with ridicule as he sneered. "Who told you that Herri is dead? Melissa, don''t be so confident. Everything you see is just an illusion I want you to see. Think about it. If I keep quiet, you won''t even notice your pregnancy."


    "Herri isn''t dead��?" Mellisa''s vacant eyes were filled with incredible shock.


    She clearly saw Herri getting hit by a car, and she personally arranged his funeral.


    In the end, was this another scheme that Frans also arranged for her?


    Which one is true?!


    Frans took a sip of his red wine, his eyes fixed on Mellisa''s face through the rim of the ss. The next second, he lowered his head, covering all the emotions in his eyes, and drank all the red wine in one fell swoop.


    Then he looked at Melissa and said coldly, "Go away. From now on, I don''t want to see you again. Including everyone you''ve known during those 5 years��. None of them has anything to do with you from now on. Whatever questions are still on your mind�� don''t bother to ask."


    "Mellisa, you just need to remember that you owe me your life. But I don''t need you to pay for it!"


    At this moment, Mellisa looked at Frans coldly. Her face and mood were calm, but there was no relief as she had imagined.


    None of the scenarios the man devised happened.


    And he kept repeating the words that said he saved her life.


    Regardless of the reason, regardless of his original intention, Mellisa was able to live thanks to him!


    The woman stood without saying a word, concentrating on Frans'' indifferent face. Before turning around, she said, "Thank you for saving me back then, and thanks for your blunder at the bar back then. Without it, I would never have met Leonard!"


    Frans raised his eyes suddenly, a chill spread throughout his body.


    Sowing salt in his wounded heart, Mellisa attacked him!


    ''Mellisa, you really are heartless��.!''


    He watched Mellisa''s slender figure walk through the bar and gradually move away from his field of vision.


    Those eyes still seemed eager to see her figure, but the woman''s shadow had disappeared forever.


    What can he do?


    Frans was born in an orphanage, without a father and mother. He was poor and lived in hardship since childhood. After suffering, he specifically pursued the dignity that money brought.


    No one loved him, so he never knew how to love someone.


    It was a deliberate attempt to save Mellisa, but in subsequent observations, he felt that Mellisa was the same type of person as him.


    Neither of them was loved and cared for by their families. When a person walks and stops in a world that goes on, regardless of hatred, there is loneliness in their heart.


    Therefore, he was sure that he would hug Mellisa one day.


    Unfortunately, the method he used was wrong from the start.


    At this moment, Frans lowered his head and sat alone.


    It was all over, but luckily, Jean agreed to his promise.


    After today, he would still be known as Frans, a tycoon in the jade industry.


    Losing Mellisa was no big deal.


    At least, he still keeps the riverside building in Jakarta.


    It was real estate in his name. When he found out that Mellisa was nning to buy a house, he allowed his subordinates to sell it at a low price.


    Perhaps the only bond between them in the future is that Mellisa still has a small house by the river isted from the world.


    ...


    That night, before leaving the Shangri-La Hotel, Frans came to the balcony outside his room.


    When the moonlight shone in the sky, he looked at the man in front of him, and when he stretched out his hand saying, "Young master Jean, I hope that�� we are not enemies in the future."


    Jean lowered his eyes, his thin lips slightly to the side, and she reminded him in a low tone as he shook hands with him.


    "Mr. Frans, honesty is the most important thing if we want to do business for a long time. Shortcuts may seem easy, but they are bad business and full of danger."


    Hearing this, Frans was dumbfounded for a moment, then he shook his head andughed. "I''ll take your advice."


    Their eyes met and when they finished shaking hands, the man added, "I''ve contacted your co-workers, they''ll call you the next day. For thepensation you mentioned earlier, my family''s jewelry shop will process it and sell it, and I will return 30% of the proceeds from the sale."


    "In addition, I will give you three colleagues in a diamond mining area in South Africa. The domestic jade market is saturated. If you''re interested, it is better to investigate the overseas diamond market. There may be an unexpected advantage."


    At this time, the smile on the corner of Frans'' mouth gradually hardened.


    Jean didn''t say goodbye to him.. He only nodded slightly, then walked towards the elevator.

 Chapter 934 - A New Life

    Frans turned and looked at Jean''s back, an inexplicable sense ofplexity arose spontaneously.


    The first sentence Jean said just now clearly reminded him not to forget thepensation he promised.


    But the following statement broke his understanding of Jean.


    The mind and tolerance of this man is very rare in the world.


    No wonder he had so many friends around him, the way he became such a man was quite impressive!


    ...


    And after that night, as Frans himself said, he hadn''t seen Mellisa for many years since then.


    The next day, May 31, was the day that Jean and Lilia returned to their city.


    Early in the morning, Mellisa and Leonard came to the Royal Garden. The two sisters sat arm in arm in the living room and shared how they felt when they were about to part.


    Meanwhile, the men stood outside the hall, smoking and chatting about the past.


    At this moment, Mellisa pulled Lilia in with a pained expression. "Why don''t youe back tomorrow, I want to celebrate your birthday with you."


    Yes, she still remembered that tomorrow was Lilia''s birthday.


    Even though Lilia and Le were swapped by Trisa at birth, Mellisa remembered her birthday well because Le was also born on the same day.


    Lilia looked at Mellisa with a smile and said, "Birthdays can be celebrated anytime, we still have years toe. Besides, you will be going abroad on the 5th, we''re short on time and I believe there are many things that you have to prepare. After youe back, it''s not toote to celebrate my birthday!"


    Mellisa sighed silently and moved the corners of her mouth. "Your flight�� is it at noon?"


    "Yeah, Jean has requested a private flight at 1pm, so don''t bother dropping me off."


    Lilia said as she raised her hand to caress the corner of Mellisa''s eyes. "Just look at those dark circles under your eyes, you must have not sleptst night�� right."


    Jean told her about their visit to the Shangri-La hotel yesterday.


    The matter seemed to be well resolved, but in Mellisa''s heart, it might take some time before she could ept all of this.


    At this moment, Mellisa lowered her head andughed. "I haven''t been able to sleep since I came back.st night. I thought about many things in the past. Before I saw him, I hated him and was afraid of him. After seeing his figure, I suddenly felt that there was no point for all those fears. Regardless of whether he was my savior or not, it was all over, and I don''t think there''s any need for me to get involved anymore."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia nodded her head sensationally. "What you said is true, it''s all over. The future is still long, just think of your past as a puff of smoke. If you can forget about it, forget about it.


    "Hmm��"


    ...


    In the afternoon, Jean and Lilia departed.


    Melissa went to the airport to take them away. She was worried she would not be able to meet her sister again for several years.


    On the runway, Leonard grabbed Mellisa''s shoulder and saw the figures of Lilia and Jean walking towards their private ne. He looked up at her, tightened his arms, and said, "We''ll see them again."


    Melissa sighed deeply. "I hope so."


    When the figures of Lilia and Jean entered the ne, Leonard and Mellisa also got into the car.


    Currently, news was broadcast on the car''s radio.


    Having been found guilty, Lockhart was sentenced to seven years in prison and a fine of 10 billion.


    As for Luke, he was convicted of attempted assassination, but the situation was rtively minor, and he was sentenced to five years in prison.


    The result of envy would not be very pleasant.


    Upon hearing this news, Leonard lowered his eyelids in silence.


    Since this was their sin, why should he worry!


    Five dayster, Mellisa and Leonard took a flight overseas.


    Even though their father had given them a three year deadline, they knew deep down that they would definitely conquer time!


    ...


    The second day after returning to Surabaya, Jean celebrated Lilia''s birthday, alone with her.


    As Lilia''s stomach grew bigger, for some timeter, she felt morefortable to raise the baby at home.


    Three monthster, September 15th, was Lilia and Jean''s fourth month wedding anniversary.


    However, at four o''clock in the morning on the day that was supposed to be celebrated, the extended family in Surabaya was caught up in chaos.


    On the streets of Surabaya, many luxury cars rushed from their vis to Minerva Hospital.


    Because every family gets news that Lilia had a stomach ache at three in the morning and was immediately moved from the high-level ward to the delivery room.


    The estimated due date was originally supposed to be September 20, but the child arrived early.


    By now, the morning light had dimmed, and the corridor outside the delivery room was already full of people.


    James and Irene, as well as Samuel, Chris, Alex, Tom, Harold, and Vivi all rushed over.


    As the due date drew near, they all paid attention to Lilia during this period.


    This is the first child in arge family in Surabaya to be born under their care!


    It was nearly five in the morning, and Chris was walking around the wall, leaning against the delivery room door to eavesdrop.


    His short hair was a little messy, and there was no movement after listening for a long time. He couldn''t stop himself from muttering, "Why is there no sound?"


    Alex leaned against the window sill and squinted at him jokingly. "Are you in a hurry?


    "That child is my godson, am I wrong if I want to meet that child right away? I can''t wait to hear that child call me daddy!"


    When the words fell, a gust of wind blew into the back of his head!


    Chris furrowed his brows and shivered, his deep eyes sweeping over, and he finally met Jean''s gaze that was testing his eyes.


    He cleared his throat, pursed his thin lips and covered his mouth.


    Among everyone, the one who seemed to be the most stable was Jean.


    He stood without a word, no expression observed on his cold cheeks.


    But on closer inspection, one would find that his knuckles were turning white under his grip.


    The nurses on duty watched the scene in the corridor with excitement and jealousy.


    Lilia is a lucky person, the birth of her child has worried almost all rich families in Surabaya.


    At this moment, Irene was also nervous and was circling in her ce. She would asionally look into the delivery room for a bit, and then ask if Lilia was okay.


    In short, everyone''s mood is the same.


    At half past six, more than two hours after Lilia entered the delivery room, the light on the door went out.


    In an instant, the corners of Jean''s mouth tightened, his expression bing even more tense and unbearable.


    Everyone gathered at the delivery room door for the first time, and each stopped to concentrate with anticipation.


    A few minutester, a nurse came out first and opened the door for two seconds.


    These magnificently handsome faces were so impressive that she was kind of shocked.


    The nurse put on a mask, and after taking a deep breath, she said to the coldest looking man. "Young master Jean, your wife has given birth to a healthy son weighing 3 kilograms. Both mother and child are safe, congrattions!"


    "Damn it, I finally have a godson!"


    These words came from an overjoyed Chris!


    Then, Alex kicked the calf of his leg.


    Jean calmly thanked the nurse, then looked at the delivery room without moving.


    Lilia was immediately taken out.


    She seemed to have worked hard, hair on both sides of her forehead full of sweat, her eyes were half open, her skin was wrinkled, and there were tears in her eyes.


    At this time, the figure of the man finally moved. He stepped forward and stopped beside the bed, bent down and wrapped his arms around Lilia''s cheeks.


    His thin lips kissed his wife''s forehead again and again, and his voice sounded so stupid.


    "Hey, does it hurt?"

 Chapter 935 - Lian Widjaya

    Lilia did not have the strength to speak, but she buried her cheeks in his embrace and shook her head slowly.


    She was in the delivery room alone, crying and struggling. When she saw the figure of her husband, she was very happy.


    After a while, Jean followed the nurse and immediately pushed Lilia back into the ward.


    The nurse who was still in the delivery room nced at the baby she had just wrapped in a nket, looking at each other in bewilderment.


    ''As the father, shouldn''t you see your son first?''


    Irene wiped the corners of her eyes, feeling utterly moved, and couldn''t hold back tears anymore when she took the child from the nurse''s arms.


    James also saw the baby being carried happily, maybe since he was just born, his skin was too pale.


    He breathed shakily, stretched out two fingers and gently caressed the baby''s cheek. Oh the warmth��. This child is absolutely perfect!


    At this time, the other brothers also gathered one after another.


    Finally, the little baby hase out!


    Standing behind James, Chris rested his chin on his shoulder with a motherly smile, teased and said, "Little baby, I''m your godfather!"


    Samuel, Alex, and Tom at the side. "...."


    The secondhand embarrassment is too intense!


    ...


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Lilia''s physical strength recovered a little.


    She was lying on the hospital bed, and the child was asleep in the crook of her arms.


    This new feeling put all her attention on the baby, while Jean sat by the bed and looked at him gently.


    The window sills and the table in the superior ward were also filled with countless baby products and various gift boxes.


    At this time, Samuel raised his hand to look at his watch, took out an electronic key from his pocket, walked over to bed, and said. "Jean, Lilia, I still have work at thepany, so I can''t apany you this afternoon. This is a gift I prepared for your son. Here are the keys to the Water Kingdom apartment, keep it and give it to your child in the future. ."


    Lilia''s face was shocked, and she felt that this gift was a bit too expensive. Before she said a word, the man had already received the key. "Thank you."


    Samuel smiled with satisfaction, then told Lilia to rest well, and left the ward first.


    Several people who were still sitting on the sofa chatting, when they saw him, said with a smile. "Very generous."


    Tom subconsciously pursed his lips and nodded, and muttered sadly. "Samuel gave him an apartment, it seems the sports car I gave him has be too small?"


    Vivi and Harold. "..."


    After hearing that voice, Alex stroked his thick eyebrows and sighed. "Then thirty sets of baby clothes that I designed myself for the baby, isn''t that more shabby?"


    Vivi and Harold. "..."


    At this moment, Chris lifted one leg on the edge of the coffee table, lifted his chin and pped his tongue in satisfaction. "I will give 10% of mypany shares to my godson. ording to the estimated market value, it''s already broken through 10 billion."


    Vivi immediately gripped the baby toy in her arms, and Harold watched the stroller he had ced in the corner shivering. You


    sultans!


    In the ward, after muchparison, it was Lilia who was still lying in bed. sleep could neitherugh nor cry.


    She looked sideways at the sleeping baby in her arms with the tenderness of a mother between her eyebrows and eyes. While the rtives and friends were still joking with each other, Lilia raised her eyes to look at the man beside the bed. She smiled lightly, then slowly raised his hand.


    The fingertip held by the man, feeling the warmth in his palm, Lilia asked gently. "Have you prepared the name?"


    The man curled his lips, lowered his head and came closer, rubbing his cheek with one hand. "Of course I''ve prepared."


    "What is the name?" Lilia''s peach blossom eyes bloomed in an instant. Already


    Jean pressed the tip of Lilia''s soft finger to her lips and kissed it, then there was a soft voice. "Lian Widjaya, I want my son''s name toe from his mother''s name. Because I want the child to know that his life will be full of blessings."


    After the words fell, Lilia was filled with tears.


    Lian Widjaya ... Lian Widjaya ... he is her son and husband.


    On September 15, on the anniversary of their fourth month of marriage, Lian Widjaya was born.


    The name is Lian Widjaya, Lilia knew Jean''s intentions when she heard it.


    Giving part of his name to his son, he wanted to engrave his heart with his name.


    At this moment, Lilia could imagine that they would wee the birth of another little baby in the future, a daughter named Liana Widjaya.


    ...


    Ten dayster, Lilia was discharged from the hospital.


    Due to normal delivery, the post-delivery healing effect is not too bad.


    After returning to Vi Lakeside, Lilia was assisted by a nutritionist and Irene who took care of her every day, which greatly saved her physique.


    On this day, at ten in the morning, Lilia was getting ready in the dressing room.


    From time to time, he felt the skin on the sides of his waist, his eyebrows and eyes arched with a smile.


    The essence that Vincent gave her was really effective, and indeed there were no stretch marks on her stomach after giving birth.


    After putting on the belt, Lilia straightened her pajamas, and when she returned to the bedroom, she heard the phone ringing.


    The caller was Leonard.


    Lilia answered the phone with a smile. "Brother-inw!"


    At this time, Leonard on the phone heaved a sigh of relief, he said in an excited tone. "Lilia, Mellisa has given birth to a daughter."


    Lilia''s brows immediately became happy. "Congrattions to sister-inw and sister Melisa!


    Lilia was very happy. Counting the date, the birthdays of her son and sister''s son are only ten days apart.


    Leonard was silent for a moment before saying. "He''s fine. He fell asleep after the cesarean section. Don''t worry, both of them are in good health. Please help me tell Jean, I''m going back to the ward to take care of them first!"


    "Okay, then please take care of sis Mellisa, sis!"


    Leonard said okay, and immediately hung up the phone.


    Mellisa''s birth was not very smooth due to her narrow pelvis, so she had to have a caesarean section.


    Not being with her during the operation made Leonard feel depressed.


    Fortunately, God bless, both mother and daughter survived..


    Lilia stood on the benchthe bedroom held the phone and smiled deeper. After a while, his eyes shed and he went to the nursery next door.


    At this time, the nutritionist was sitting in front of the crib and teasing Lian with a small toy.


    Hearing the door being opened, he quickly stood up and smiled kindly."Madam!"


    Lilia walked forward lightly, looked at the crib, and then said gratefully to her, "Thank you for apanying her all this time!"


    "No hard work, Lian is very obedient. I have raised so many children, it is rare to see a baby as calm as him. of


    "TheeyesLilia filled with tenderness. In the crib, he leaned forward and touched her cheek Lian.


    Seeing this scene, the doctor did not bother him. He turned around and left the baby''s room and closed the door quietly.


    Lilia sits on a low stool and looked at Lian carefully across the railing of the crib.


    Maybe because it was the child she gave birth to, so Lian''s little face looked good no matter how she looked at it.


    Over time, her facial features became longer than when she was born.

 Chapter 936 - A Smoldering Gaze

    His ck eyes stared at the sky unfocused, his little nose deted exhaling a breath of life, and a pair of diamond-shaped lips that resembled hers were squirming, as if dreaming of something nice at this moment.


    The more Lilia saw him, the more she liked him, and she bent down to lift Lian out of the crib.


    She gently stood up and stroked his cheek. "Lian, you will have a younger sister. When you grow up, you have to remember to protect your sister, okay?"


    After that, Lilia lowered her head and kissed his tender face.


    When Jean gently opened the door, he saw this scene.


    The nursery is well lit, and there are all kinds of toys and baby products near the window.


    Lilia wasn''t far from there, her eyes still lulled by Lian''s figure.


    The sun shone on the figures of mother and son, creating a warm and calm feeling.


    The man didn''t want to disturb, only leaning against the door, pursing his thin lips to look at them gently.


    Focusing too much on Lian made Lilia not notice Jean''s presence for quite a while. But suddenly, she found the figure standing by the door.


    She turned with the baby in her arms, and walked slowly to the man''s side. "Brother-inw just called me."


    After hearing the voice, Jean raised her eyebrows. "What is it?"


    Lilia shook her head lightly and smiled. "Sister Mellisa gave birth to a daughter. We have be aunt and uncle, and Lian has be a big brother!"


    The man said in a low tone. "Yeah, I''ll send them some supplements tomorrow."


    As the words fell, he nced at Lilia while she hugged Lian, and asked softly, "Aren''t you tired?"


    "I''m not tired, he''s so small that I don''t sweat." Lilia said in a soft tone. The next second, the man bent down with his palms outstretched and took Lian from her arms. "Please don''t be too tired. If you carry him too long, isn''t it bad for your chest?"


    Lilia was shocked and didn''t speak, but her fingers couldn''t help but press her slightly swollen chest.


    This scene instantly ignited fire in the man''s eyes.


    He lowered his head and winked on Lian in his arms. Apparently, the little one has fallen asleep.


    After seeing this, the man put Lian back in his crib, and walked into the master bedroom with Lilia.


    Lilia, who was still lightly touching her chest, followed his steps inexplicably. "Aren''t you going to thepany today?"


    "In the afternoon!"


    Huh? Why did she feel that her husband''s voice was a bit hoarse?


    Lilia was carried back to the bedroom by him, and she was pushed against the wall as soon as they entered the door.


    The man narrowed his eyes deeply, then lowered his head for a deep kiss.


    When Lilia was powerless to resist, both of them were already immersed in pleasure. The interlocking tongues gave off a sensation of pleasure that immediately rushed to the brain.


    After a few moments of kissing, Lilia broke free and gasped as she stared at the man''s burning gaze.


    In an instant, they kissed again and Lilia was carried in his arms. Immediately, their bed turned into a battlefield.


    In between their kisses, Jean''s hot hands squeezed Lilia''s chest which had indeed swelled after giving birth.


    In the midst of Lilia''s erotic moans, Jean was impatient. He immediately took off his shirt and pants.


    ....


    About half an hourter, in the big bed in the main bedroom, Lilia rubbed her wrist with her aching hands and knuckles while looking at the shirtless man beside her.


    Both were lying on their backs, they were not wearing their tops.


    At this moment, Jean was lying on her side, with his palms ced behind his neck, catching the sight of Lilia rubbing her wrists, and curling his thin lips unkindly. "Tired?"


    Lilia then said angrily, "And you still ask after making me move for over 20 minutes!"


    After hearing this, the man grabbed her wrist and squeezed it, then he pulled the person into his arms and said in a hoarse voice in her ear. "If it was me who took the initiative, twenty minutes wouldn''t be enough!"


    Lilia was stunned. After remembering a certain scene, she nodded subconsciously. "That''s right."


    The man''s thin lips deepened in his grin, and he looked at her without saying anything.


    �� ....


    At noon, Jean went to thepany.


    Lilia''s body is still not fully recovered, it''s still healing.


    Around two o''clock in the afternoon, she was wearing warm pajamas sitting in the sun on the lounge chair in the living room when the doorbell rang from the door.


    She narrowed herzy eyes and turned to see Viviing in with the maid holding the lunch box.


    "Vivi?" Lilia eximed in surprise. "Why are you here? Aren''t you working today?"


    Vivi said with a smile while holding the lunch box. "I''m off today, and I came to see you!"


    As she spoke, she ced the lunch box on the table. When she took off her coat and sat down, she looked to the opposite side. "How are you?"


    Lilia sat up and rubbed her stomach. "Not bad! What did you bring?"


    Vivi pushed the lunch box forward. "My mother came to see me in Surabaya recently. And after knowing that you had just given birth, she made you some soup and asked me to bring it."


    "Well that''s great, thank you, Auntie!" Lilia easily epted the kindness. She checked the temperature on the lunchbox with the back of her hand, and it was still hot.


    At this time, Vivi''s eyes flickered, and she wanted to say something, but she stopped talking.


    After a while, she looked around, and the conversation changed. "Is it just you and your maid at home? Isn''t your sister-inw also here?"


    Lilia opened the lunch box and answered, "Sis Irene has been with me since I got out of the hospital. I told her that I''m okay and don''t mind letting them go home and rest. But I''m sure they''ll be back in a day or two, because they really like Lian!"


    People always love babies, let alone the elderly.


    In that case, Lilia is happy to see the results.


    It''s also a blessing to have many around her who were happy and affectionate towards her child.


    At this time, Vivi was very relieved to hear Lilia''s answer.


    Sitting on the sofa, she pursed her mouth, put her hands on herps, and asked hesitantly, "Lilia, Rachel... Did she contact you?"


    Hearing that voice, Lilia put the lid on her lunchbox, her movements stopped. She then raised her eyebrows to look at Vivi, and shook her head weakly. "No."


    "She didn''t even congratte you after you gave birth?"


    Vivi asked back with a very extraordinary voice.


    This feeling is very bad.


    Lilia retracted the corner of her mouth nonchntly, bent down and sniffed the smell of the soup. "She may be very busy, and if she doesn''t want to contact me, I won''t bother her!"


    In terms of Rachel''s problem�� Lilia felt that she had done her best.


    Everything that could be done for her had been done, and this friendship never required her to return anything.


    But because of a rtionship, Rachel has be aplete stranger, maybe�� She can no longer call her a friend.


    At this moment, Vivi saw Lilia''s lukewarm expression, then mocked lightly. "I think she''ll text you even if she doesn''t call me. I really don''t know what she''s thinking. I''ve heard a lot about n in thepany by the way."


    Vivi works at Gaia Entertainment which is apany owned by the Hartanto family, and she is used to n''s actions.


    After all, the entertainment media has more than once reported that young actresses and models enter and leave n''s apartmentte at night, and so on.


    She couldn''t believe that Rachel couldn''t see this debauchery!


    At this moment, Lilia took a sip of soup from the lunchbox in her hand. Then she smiled nonchntly. "Come on, don''t worry about her. Since she''s deliberately avoiding us, we''d better give her some space."


    Vivi opened her mouth, and saw that Lilia didn''t want to continue discussing it, so she stopped the topic with a sigh.

 Chapter 937 - What? Reality Shows?

    Vivi sat with Lilia at the Lakeside Vi for a while, and left before four o''clock.


    The sun in Surabaya in October was fine, and the temperature in the living room wasfortable, making her sleepy.


    Half dreaming and half awake, her consciousness seemed to have returned to the day she met Rachel in Mn.


    Encountering many misfortunes in the world, she initially hopes that Rachel can still cherish her own life.


    But in the end, the woman who plunged back into the vortex of love had nomon sense at all.


    She didn''t me Rachel, because as someone who had never had misfortune on herself, she wasn''t qualified to talk about right and wrong.


    Lilia only hoped that if they met again one day, everyone would be able to look at each other and tell each other''s happy stories after all this time.


    On the chaise longue, Lilia''s mouth was filled with a faint smile, and she fell asleep in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    It was 6 pm, but Jean had not returned home. And while she was still half asleep, Lilia faintly heard the vibration of her cell phone.


    She opened her eyes sleepily, rubbed her forehead, and grabbed her phone from the armrest of the recliner.


    "Hello?" She closed her eyes as she answered, and didn''t even look at the phone screen.


    On the other end of the line, Harold''s voice came at just the right moment. "Are you sleeping?"


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    Lilia raised her eyebrows, opened her eyes and looked out the window.


    At this moment, Harold squeezed his brows and coughed a little. "Your child is born, are you not going to post it in the media? The day you were discharged from the hospital, the media caught you, and now everyone is talking about you. Time to announce this exciting news!"


    Lilia rxed her shoulderszily, and when she sat down, she blinked, "Then I''ll announce itter."


    "Okay, at least you need to report your healthter. Anyway, what do you think ofing back in three months?"


    Harold hesitantly spoke through the earpiece of his phone.


    Looking at the majority of artists among those who are married and have children, the three or four month break period is already on the threshold.


    If you''re notpletely out of the industry, it''s best toe back as soon as possible.


    After all, the entertainment industry changes every day, and fans can change hearts too.


    Right now, hearing Harold''s suggestion, Lilia''s drowsiness pushed her eyes down further.


    She thought for a moment, but finally nodded and promised. "Okay, just arrange it. I''m fine with anything. But don''t make my schedule too tight, Lian is still young and I''m still not willing to leave him for too long."


    Harold seemed to be breathing a sigh of relief, and said seriously, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Oh yeah, recently, the film crew contacted me. Their TV station prepares a reality show, their shooting program is interactive for celebrity couples who have been married for less than three years. Are you interested?"


    "Reality show?!"


    Lilia had a slightly disapproving tone when she heard this word.


    She has also watched many reality shows that are broadcast, but most of them have scripts.


    And fans are so invested in the dramas, which of course is a good thing for publicity.


    But a little carelessness will make people joke about her��.


    Harold waited for a while, listening to the silence from the other side, and exined, "This reality show is the first show that is a little different from the others. I think you better give it a try, and their director promised me that there was absolutely no script. Allmunications and events will be arranged by the couple themselves. Maybe there''ll be some kind of games to test your understanding of your husband, which is also the highlight of this show."


    Not long after, Lilia asked curiously, "Aren''t there other celebrity couples? Did they also reject all of them?"


    Harold cleared his throat, hesitated for a few seconds, and said, "That''s not it, and in my opinion, this suits you very well. We want you toe back strong, and it''s a great opportunity to hit the screens."


    "As for this reality show, the main reason the show team invites you is ... they also want to show the figure of Jean Widjaya. Don''t forget, your wedding will be broadcast live to the public. The domestic media and entertainment circles have never been so excited! While you''re at home, the concern regarding the two of you is always high."


    ''Oh, they wanted to see my husband apparently��.''


    Lilia naturally heard Harold''s answer, and she blinked. "Then you can contact the team first. If they submit a good proposal, I will consider it. Also, I have to ask Jean if he wants toe or not."


    Harold nodded subconsciously. "Okay, I''ll send it to youter. Lilia, I have a good feeling about this reality show. As long as you participate, it will be popr throughout the country."


    After hanging up the phone, Lilia sat in front of the window, seemingly lost in thought.


    She had no experience participating in reality shows, but maybe he could try a show that was very important to Harold.


    Especially the sentence ''no script'', which made her a little excited to try.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Jean had returned to Vi Lakeside.


    He handed his coat over to the maid, and when he stepped into the living room, he saw Lilia sitting absentmindedly by the window.


    The sky was getting darker, and his expression was still a little hazy.


    The man stepped forward slowly, put his hand on the armrest of the chaise longue, and asked. "What are you thinking?"


    When Lilia woke up from her daydream. She lifted her head, and her graceful smile returned to her face. "When did youe back?"


    "Just now."


    The man then pulled up a chair and sat across from her. He looked at Lilia''s face, saw a strand of hair at the corner of her mouth, then raised his hand to smooth it.


    After a while, Lilia looked at him doubtfully and decided now was the right time to convey what Harold had said to her.


    After listening to her exnation, Jean raised his eyebrows deeply. "Reality shows?"


    "Yes��" Lilia nodded seriously. "What do you think?"


    The man was silent and nodded slowly. "I have no problem."


    "Really?" Lily was surprised. This man was usually a low profile and indifferent person. Did he really want to participate in this reality show?


    Thinking of a certain possibility, Lilia straightened her posture and said earnestly, "Don''t be forced, you don''t have to do this reality show. Actually, if I want to go back, any method is possible, not necessarily��"


    "Don''t force it." Before she finished speaking, the man interrupted by pinching her cheeks. "Harold is a professional agent. Since he wants you to participate, there''s nothing wrong with that!"


    Lilia frowned slightly and hesitated.


    How could she suddenly feel reluctant to let Jean show his face in public?


    At this moment, the man seemed to see Lilia''s concern. He then flicked her forehead with his fingertips, his eyes filled with indulgence. "I can not wait to see the high value of Mrs Widjaja, so the world will know how much she''s loved."


    Going as someone with a low profile indeed was his style over the years. But that did not mean he did not want to let the public know that he was the husband of Lilia Mayer.


    Moreover, in this reality show, if his guess is correct, Gaia Entertainment will definitely participate!

 Chapter 938 - Not That Great

    That night, after Lilia finished feeding Lian, she went back to her room and fell asleep.


    Jean was in his study and called Chris.


    "What reality show will she star in?" The man immediately asked when Chris answered the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Chris was smoking and sitting in his office with his legs crossed on the table. "Oh, you already know?"


    The man narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "In the ward, you asked Alex to be a guide for Lilia''s wardrobe for some of the reality shows."


    Chris blew out the smoke and smiled. "I think all your attention was on Lilia that time. What do you think if the name of the show is "Love in the House"?


    "This reality show is a show recording the married lives of celebrities jointlyunched by Gaia and a local television station. Jean, I''m nning to invite three other couples to this event. You and Lilia will be the main guests. Is it interesting enough?"


    After the words fell, Chris heard a faint voice on the phone. "It''s not a very good name."


    He was suffocating from the smoke. Chris irritably twirled the cigarette butt in the ashtray, took a sip of tea from his cup, and forced himself to speak again. "The name is only temporary, not final yet! I let Harold exin the event to Lilia and invite her. How about you? Shouldn''t you be showing some faces?"


    After half a second of silence, a light voice came over the phone, and the person said in an even voice, "Okay, for my fee,e to my office and we''ll discuss it."


    "No, Jean ..."


    Before Chris could speak, the phone was closed.


    He looked up, frowned and threw his cell phone directly to the table in disgust.


    They have a strong friendship, he just had to forget about paying a fee to his own friend!


    Want to get the services of Jean Widjaya? Of course you have to pay for it!


    Chris'' face became sullen, his hands tapped on the handrails one after another. He wondered, should he immediately deduct Jean''s fee from Lian''s stock?!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chris gave up.


    After another smoke, he picked up the phone again from the table, and after checking the time, he made an overseas call.


    "Brother!"


    Merry''s sharp and lively voice sounded in his ears, and Chris'' heart was refreshed.


    He shook his ovepping toes andy down on the chairzily. "Are you awake?"


    "Ah, yes, I''m awake!" Merry opened her eyes wide.


    She gripped her cell phone and looked up at the clear sky outside the window.


    She had been ying games all night, and she hadn''t slept.


    Don''t let Chris know about this! Otherwise, she would be scolded!


    Chris didn''t see anything wrong, and after routinely inquiring about her academic progress, he said in a persuasive tone, "Have you contacted Lilia?"


    Merry covered her mouth and said sadly, "I''ve called, but she still won''t let mee back. She has given me a younger brother, and I don''t know when I will see him."


    Chris trembled when he heard the little girl''s soft and flirtatious tone. So crunchy.


    He suddenly remembered one thing, he was Lian''s godfather, but this little girl thought of Lian as her brother.


    What a strange rtionship!


    Chris then coaxed her with a few words, and said firmly, "You''re not allowed toe back, you should focus on your studies now. But don''t worry, you can see Lilia on TV again in three months at most."


    If it wasn''t for Jean and little Lian, Chris would definitely ask Lilia to do this reality show for Merry right away!


    ...


    The next day, at 8.30am, Chris came to Jean''s office with the contract draft.


    Kenny gave him a cup of hot tea. As soon as he turned outside, he heard Chris speak behind him. "Kenny, how is your rtionship with Maria?"


    Hearing his voice, Kenny looked back and chuckled. "Fine!"


    He''s been chasing her for half a year, and he hasn''t caught her yet!


    Chris, who was sitting on the sofa, chuckled. His slender legs folded his ankles in front of him, then jokingly said. "Really? Then I might have heard wrong. Alex seemed to have said the wrong thing a while ago. He said that a young man was after her, did you know about this?"


    Kenny''s heart tightened, his expression stunned!


    After seeing this, Chris casually put his arm on the back of the sofa chair and raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you know? How about you check it out? Alex said that the young man is from a rich family!"


    Kenny swallowed his fear as he pressed the doorknob, and after hastily thanking him, he turned and walked out quietly.


    He had to go to the Van brand headquarters!!


    He had chased Maria for so long, he would not let anyone else capture the heart of the woman he adored!


    So what if his rival is rich? After all, he is half a generation rich!


    In the office, Chris looked upfortably and leaned against the back of the sofa, licking the corners of his mouth, and shing a smile in his eyes.


    Kenny had followed Jean for years.


    He hadn''t had a girlfriend in his 30s, and he''d been working all day.


    Eventually, he fell in love with one of the directors in Alex''spany. If the two of them could really be together, it would be considered a great relief!


    Chris thought about it for a while, maybe the atmosphere in this office was toofortable, and it didn''t take him long to fall asleep in a daze.


    ...


    At 9:30 in the morning, Jean came into his office. And as soon as he pushed open the door, he saw Chris asleep with his hands around his chest, and there was a folder next to the sofa.


    The man''s thin lips tilted slightly, and he walked over to his desk without bothering him, and plunged into his routine of work.


    After about ten minutes, Chris seemed to be muttering in a dream. "Hug me..."


    Jean''s hand movements suddenly stopped.


    He stared at Chris vaguely, his slightly narrowed eyes filled with pleasure.


    After a few seconds, Chris woke up!


    He still maintained his original posture, slowly opened his eyelids, and there was still a lingering smile visible on his thin lips.


    "Already up?" The man''s low voice floated through the air, and Chris immediately realized something was wrong.


    He put his arm on his chest, rubbed his sleepy face, and when he turned he saw the man looking at him with a rxed expression.


    Chris was confused. "When did youe here?"


    The man nced at him and didn''t speak. As he turned his head and continued gesturing, he asked in a deep voice. "Does Samuel still not know about you and Merry?"


    "I don''t know!" Chris then changed the subject as his thoughts ebb and flow. "I brought you the contract you wanted. You can take a look and give some suggestions! I didn''t write down the amount of your fee, so write it yourself."


    Chris said standing up, and as he walked over to the boss'' desk with the file, he stretched his waist.


    The man closed the document he was working on, took the folder Chris had handed him, and looked through it. "Is Gaia nning to enter the reality show field in the future?"


    At this moment, Chris leaned against the window behind him and heard Jean''s words. He answered the man''s question.. "Interest in reality shows has increased in thest two years, and while it''s still early days, mypany also intends to get a share of the cake."

 Chapter 939 - Traveling After So Long!

    Hearing his voice, Jean nodded lightly. After quickly reading the contents of the contract, he filled in the amount in the nk column of his fee.


    He handed over the document casually, and said without rushing. "I don''t have a problem with reality shows, but you have to consider the safety while the show is going on."


    Chris raised his eyebrows. "Okay, have you written down the amount?"


    "Yes."


    Chris looked suspiciously at Jean''s indifferent face. He then turned a few pages to open the file, looked at the fee and shook his head. "Five hundred million?"


    The man sitting on the chair turned around. "Is there a problem?"


    When he saw this, Chris closed the folder and ran his toes on the ground with a smile. "If it costs you this much, wouldn''t it be better if I became the director myself? Perhaps you''ll give me a discount for a��. friend?"


    "If the amount is too small, you can add two more zeros."


    Chris stopped talking after hearing this!


    He licked his lips, narrowed his eyes and looked at Jean. Before turning around he went on asking. "You just asked me whether Samuel knows something about me and Merry, huh?"


    Chris clearly feels guilty for Samuel.


    Despite the fact that he and the little girl had not made any progress, even if they were already together, he did not dare to reveal this rtionship easily to Samuel.


    He was so worried about Samuel''s attitude!


    At this time, Jean took a cigarette case from the table, took out two sticks, and handed one to Chris. "He still doesn''t know for now, but it''s hard to say in the future. If you decide to continue, you''d better think about how to exin it to him in the future."


    Chris fiddled with the cigarette in his hand, pursed his thin lips, looking very depressed. "We''ll talk about thatter, I need to get back to my ce in a bit. The shooting date of the reality show is still three months away and close to the end of the new year."


    The man lit a cigarette and took a sip on his lips. "Okay, you can arrange it."


    Chris looked at the cigarette in his hand. He didn''t smoke it, and just hung it directly by his ear. After that, he waved his hand and left the office.


    It seems that the matter between him and the little girl should be discussed in the long term!


    ...


    Half a monthter, Lilia is recovering well.


    Now that it''s mid-October, the temperature isfortable.


    At the end of the day, Lilia identally received a call from her uncle Julius.


    When she gave birth, this uncle was not in Indonesia, so he only congratted her via message.


    During a phone call, Julius asked her to meet at the cafe near Jean''spany.


    Lilia immediately agreed.


    Although her body had recovered, she did not dare to dress too lightly.


    Therefore, Lilia changed clothes with a soft white silver wool in the dressing room, and adorned her waist with a thin chain belt. After feeling okay, she nned to leave.


    As she descended the stairs, Irene walked in the living room holding Lian in her arms.


    Some time ago, James and Irene had moved to Vi Lakeside to live with her in order to look after Lian.


    During the day, James would go to thepany, while Irene would take care of Lian at home.


    "Lilia?" Hearing footsteps, Irene''s eyebrows raised, staring at her clothes. "Do you want to go out?"


    "Ah, my uncle asked me for a meet up to exchange news, maybe I won''t eat dinner at home this afternoon!"


    Her sister-inw then smiled and nodded, "Okay, it''s fine. You must have been bored at home this month. I''ll take good care of Lian, so don''t worry and hurry home."


    Lilia smiled and walked slowly. When she reached her sister-inw''s side, she tilted her head and looked at the quiet little Lian. "Don''t be naughty."


    "Be careful on the way, mama!" Irene said while shaking Lian''s hand.


    After Lilia said goodbye to Irene, she walked to the door.


    Bathed in the sun, the long lost wind blew against her cheeks, making her smile with greatfort.


    Before leaving the vi, Lilia looked back at the living room, and could faintly see the figure of her sister-inw carrying Lian while leisurely walking around.


    Maybe this is the life that everyone is envious of.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Seven Cafe.


    When Lilia got out of the car, it was still 11 o''clock.


    Wearing sunsses, she walked into the lobby.


    It was still working hours so there were not many customers in the cafe.


    Lilia looked around through her sunsses, and immediately saw the figure of her uncle sitting in the corner of the ss window.


    She had not seen his figure for several months, his gentle and elegant temperament still showed his rxed and clear demeanor.


    Lilia walked forward, and after two steps, a call came from the entrance behind her. "Lilia."


    She stood still and looked back, and unexpectedly met the figure of a man walking in the sun.


    Her husband had always preferred ck clothes, but today he looked very different.


    Around the neckline of his ck shirt, there was an elegant white-silver silk pattern circling around.


    The sleeves of the shirt were pulled up, revealing his delicate watch.


    Lilia had been cooped up in the house for a long time, and she was used to seeing him at home. At this moment, she suddenly saw his casual and elite figure, and so the smile on Lilia''s mouth gradually widened.


    Outside the bright ss window, dazzling sunlight fell on the marble floor.


    Lilia stood still, watching the man approach, forgetting to react for a moment.


    Jean immediately came over to see Lilia in front of him.


    The man''s crimson lips smiled faintly, and he immediately raised his hand to caress her cheek. "When did youe here?"


    Lilia blinked back and looked up at his deep pupils, then answered softly, "I just arrived, is my uncle also looking for you?"


    "Alright, let''s go." The man nodded then took her hand to walk side by side.


    And this scene was witnessed by all the spectators who stopped at the cafe.


    Oh my��. what to say!


    There are so many men and women in this world.


    But those who could love each other like this, they could only see it in the figures of Jean and Lilia.


    Julius, who had been sitting not far from the window, had been watching from when he saw Lilia''s figure getting out of the car.


    After such a long absence, she still looks like a gentle and pleasant girl.


    At this moment, they joined hands, and Julius stood up to greet them. "Jean, Lilia, long time no see!"


    Lilia took off her sunsses, her eyes filled with excitement. "Uncle, when did youe back?"


    She vaguely remembered that on the second day of her marriage, Julius followed the medical team to study abroad, and half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Julius invited the two to sit down and smiled gently. "I just got backst week, and I came here today because I needed to talk to Jean about something. And since I heard that your recovery period is over, I also invited you here."


    "How about we just eat lunch? Looks like we have a lot to talk about."


    Lilia smiled and suggested, but Julius didn''t refuse. After a moment of silence, he said, "Actually��. someone will also jointer. That person misses you too."


    "Who?" Lilia looked at Julius curiously, and subconsciously nced out the window.

 Chapter 940 - It’s All Gone

    Julius followed her eyes and caught a figure rushing over from outside the building. He smiled and said, "He''sing!"


    Turns out it was Daniel!


    At this time, Julius looked at Jean and exined, "Daniel just returned to Surabaya. Today he doesn''t have ss, so I called him."


    The man nodded gently. "It''s okay, let''s eat together."


    Seeing that he didn''t look offended, Julius was a little relieved.


    While Daniel had not yet entered the door, Lilia turned to look at Julius and asked, "How is he? He dropped out of school and went to Mojokerto to take care of his father. Due to the business of taking care of the baby at home, I only had time to send him a few messages. He always tells me good things, but is he really okay?"


    She never asked about Robert''s condition again, and she didn''t even know Sylvia''s current situation.


    The only people she contacted from the Pangestu family now were probably only Daniel and his uncle.


    At this time, Julius heard her question and sighed. "Neither good nor bad. Robert''s condition is under control, and now he and his mother live in Mojokerto to care for him. When I returned, I had already sent Daniel back to study at the local university. Regardless of the family situation, the boy mustplete his studies."


    While talking, Daniel finally got to their side.


    After the change in the situation in his family, his eyebrows and eyes faded from childish to a serious look.


    The whole person looks mature and stable.


    Right now, Daniel was standing in front of the table, grinning while showing his teeth. "Sister, brother-inw, uncle, sorry I''mte, the road is jammed."


    "Daniel, have a seat.


    Lilia raised her hand and greeted him, her eyes fixed on the great boy in front of her.


    He became more tanned, thinner, and the mncholy look in his eyes was clear.


    Daniel sat beside Julius, and when he lifted up his eyes, he heard his uncle ask, "Did youe straight from school?"


    He nodded, his expression slightly cautious. "Well, I just finished my transfer to the dorms yesterday."


    Seeing Daniel somewhat stiff, Lilia felt very ufortable.


    The once cheerful boy��. was crushed by the vileness of life.


    Lilia pursed her lips and didn''t speak, and when her eyes blinked, she saw the bag hanging behind her uncle''s chair.


    Remembering that he said that he had something to do with Jean, she thought about it, and suggested. "Uncle, you talk about business first. Daniel and I will go and sit over there."


    Without waiting for him to answer, Lilia motioned for Daniel to go to the empty table next to her.


    After the two people left, Julius saw their figures and sighed. "Daniel''s condition is a bit tough right now. The changes in his family had dealt a huge blow to him, but fortunately, he was able to distinguish between good and bad in his heart."


    After speaking, Julius took a bag from behind and handed a copy of the file records to the person opposite him. "Jean, this is a list of expenses for the first half of the operation and maintenance of the research institute, including the costs of all future development projects. Everything is recorded on it."


    Hearing the voice, the man looked at the file he was pushing, and looked back at him calmly. "There''s no need to be so formal. You just need to adjust to the existing budget."


    Julius shook his head earnestly. "Because of your support, the Institute is able to continue to carry out relevant research. The dean asked me to provide you with this detailed list. He also asked me to pass on a sentence to you. The funding for next year, maybe... needs to be added."


    As the words fell, Julius couldn''t help but smile shyly.


    This kind of task was handed over to him by the dean, making it clear that he wanted to use his rtionship with Lilia to solicit more research funding from this man.


    Very sneaky!


    At this moment, the man heard these words, and his expression unchanged. His lips moved slightly, and a maic sound could be heard from him. "The cost for the research institute is allocated from a special fund belonging to the Widjaya family every year. If it''s not enough, you can contact the person in charge at any time, and they will provide the funds ording to your needs."


    Julius looked surprised, his eyes filled with admiration. "Does the Widjaya family have their own foundation?"


    "The Lian Foundation was just founded."''


    Julius felt his heart softened, looking at the man opposite him without speaking.


    He knew that Lilia''s son was named Lian Widjaya. In just one month, his father named the foundation after his son.


    This man''s dedication to his family is sometimes very encouraging.


    People are free to feel envious about it.


    ...


    On the other side, Lilia and Daniel sat at the next table. Lilia ordered two sses of juice, looked at the boy across from her and asked, "Do you ever use the card I gave you?"


    She regrly deposited some amount to it every month, and it varies from 10 million to 100.


    But so far, there has never been a notification of a withdrawal.


    Without needing to think about it, she knew that Daniel''s pride might have prevented him from using it.


    At this time, Daniel held the juice cup with both hands, lowered his head and shook it. "There''s still enough money in the house, so I didn''t touch the card."


    Lilia sighed at her brother who lowered his head. Then she said, "Daniel, we haven''t seen each other for a few months. Why do I feel like we are strangers? Treating diseases costs money, eating and drinking also costs money. Even if it''s true that your family still has savings, are you going to use it until it runs out and then you are confused about where you can find them next?"


    Daniel raised his head for a moment, bit the corner of his mouth, and whispered, "Sister, I didn''t mean to stay away from you and I always kept the money you gave. It''s not that I don''t want to spend it, it''s just�� I don''t want to spend it on them."


    Such an answer made Lilia understand the stubbornness in her brother''s eyes.


    Maybe he didn''t ept what his parents had done to her before, so he stubbornly refused to use the money she gave to pay the living cost of his parents.


    Lilia sighed, her eyes met tightly with Daniel''s eyebrows, and her voice softly said, "Those two people are your family, why are you so hard on your own family? Daniel, it''s over. I am your sister and I wish I could see you live a little more rxed and happy in this life. No matter what happened before, it''s in the past. We have to look forward, understand?"


    Daniel looked at Lilia, then nodded obediently. "Sister don''t worry, I understand what you are saying. Uncle said that his research institute needed some talent in theputer field. After half a year, he will let me go to his institute for an internship. I think my future is quite bright, hehe!"


    Daniel started to smile when he saw Lilia, and Lilia''s heart softened greatly.


    She wanted to say a few more words, but Jean and Julius had just finished talking about business at the next table.


    In an instant, this group of four went straight to the restaurant for a simple meal.


    Approaching 1.30 pm, Julius took Daniel and left the restaurant first.


    Before leaving, they agreed that they would go to Vi Lakeside to see little Lian.


    At this time, after Lilia and Jean sent their uncle and Daniel away, they walked into thendscaped garden outside the restaurant.


    Lilia hugged Jean''s arm, and her eyes fell on the dining table in the middle.


    This ce was the first time she and her husband had eaten here.


    A light breeze brushed against her cheeks and ruffled the hair around her ears.


    The man saw her, raised his hand to hug her, then rubbed her shoulder.


    "Are you feeling cold?"

 Chapter 941 - A Great Harmonious Family

    Lilia turned her gaze to meet him, and shook her head lightly. "Not cold, do you remember the table?"


    The man looked in the direction of the voice, his handsome features tinged with a smile, and a narrow look appeared in his eyes. "At that table, you texted Alfred in front of me."


    Lilia. "..."


    She put her arms down, wrapped her arms around the man''s waist and hugged him. She squeezed her embrace angrily. "Howe you still remember?"


    The man retracted his gaze from the front, looked at Lilia''s cheeks, lowered his head slightly, and said in a warm voice, "I will never forget things rted to you!"


    These words��. a dazzling pun.


    Lilia couldn''t help but bite the corner of her lower lip, smiled and said nothing.


    She also remembers every detail of this man.


    She also knew how deep the charm of this man in front of her always moved her.


    No matter how much time passes, this kind of affection will never evaporate, but will be more and more tender.


    "You were just allowed to go out today, is your body okay?"


    The man wrapped his arms around her shoulders, his gentle eyes staring at her pale and calm cheeks.


    Hearing that voice, Lilia shook her head calmly. "I''m recovering well and there''s nothing to worry about. I stayed home every day during this period and to be honest, I already wanted to get back to my job."


    "Don''t rush, wait until next year to start working."


    Lilia smiled at him, tightened her arms, leaned gently on the man''s shoulder, enjoying the quiet moments of the afternoon.


    On the way home, like yesterday, the sound of beautiful ssical music sounded in the car.


    As soon as the sound of the piano filled the air, the image in her mind immediately appeared.


    At this moment, Lilia noticed the man was driving with one hand and holding her with the other, almost exactly the same as the night they held hands for the first time.


    That''s good!


    At this moment, she had a desire in her heart, hoping that the love between her and Jean would never fade even when time was so unforgiving of appearance.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, the end of the year is near.


    In early December, Lilia and Jean brought Lian back to the Widjaya family''s house.


    This New Year holiday will be spent with extended family.


    In the old house, the atmosphere is radiant and harmonious.


    Even though it wasn''t New Year''s Eve yet, the maids had carefully arranged all the parts of the house, and Christmas wasing too.


    At this moment, James was sitting in the living room holding Lian with one hand, and his other hand ying with Lian''s cheek.


    Lilia and Irene sat and watched this scene with a smile, but no one interrupted.


    By noon, Jean returned to the old house in a long robe, and two people followed him.


    "Sister!" Lilia stood up in shock as soon as she saw ire.


    ire carried her child and following behind was Andrew.


    Irene also immediately walked towards her with a smile on her face and hugged the child. "Oh, little Vina is back, let me hug her."


    Vina is the name of ire and Andrew''s daughter.


    Half a year older than Lian, when Irene epted her, she was still raving excitedly.


    Lilia stepped forward and took ire''s hand then looked at her carefully. "Sis, are you guys going home after this?"


    Andrew took off his coat and handed it to the maid, turned and said with a smile, "We will only return when the new year is over, so we will celebrate the New Year in Surabaya this year."


    ...


    Time is like water, and New Year''s Eve is at hand.


    Since ire and Andrew celebrated the new year in Surabaya, the atmosphere in the old house was very lively.


    Starting early in the morning, the servants were busy in the kitchen.


    Lilia and ire chatted happily in their room.


    Jean and Andrew apanied James to chat in the living room, they had been busy for a whole year, and this peaceful day was a rare day.


    Just after ten in the morning, people came to the old house.


    Tom and Alex walked into the living room carrying various gift boxes.


    "Wow, what a great New Year!"


    Tom smiled and ced the gift box on the table. To match the New Year''s mood, he wore a bright red scarf around his neck.


    "Right, what a nice New Year! Tom seems to be getting more and more sensitive now!"


    James smiled and joked, while Tom reached out his hand and took off his scarf, and said kindly, "You have good eyesight!"


    Alex still looks the same. Elegant, handsome and stylishly dressed. As he sat down, his eyes immediately scanned the entire corner of the living room. "Chris isn''ting?"


    James raised his eyebrows. "No, today only you guys came and wished me a happy New Year."


    As the words fell, he nced at Jean on the other side.


    During previous years, most of them only called to wish each other a happy New Year. This year, Jean returned to the family home to celebrate New Year''s, and the children gathered together.


    Alex then kicked Tom with his foot. "Didn''t you say that Chris wanted toe first in the morning?"


    "Oh!"


    Tom straightened up and took his cell phone out of his pocket. Just as he was about to call Chris'' cell phone, the voice of the maid came from the corridor outside the door. "Master, young master Hartanto is here!"


    At this time, Chris was wearing a knee-length coat, walking towards the door.


    Before entering the living room, everyone heard the scream. "Tom stop calling me,e and help me."


    Tom was confused, but hurriedly ran out of the hall. He looked down and was stunned.


    "Why are you staring like an idiot? Come help me!"


    Chris lifted his leg and kicked the two frozenmbs beside his feet, staring at Tom''s confused expression, very dissatisfied.


    Hearing this voice, James and the others in the living room also got up and walked out.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s expressions were equally stunned.


    As for Chris, while swaying his legs quietly, he said to James, "Brother, an acquaintance of mine gave me two frozen wholembs from overseas. The meat was freshly cleaned and frozen. This is very delicious when cooked into soup, I''m sure thedies will like it."


    Everyone. "..."


    Isn''t this attitude too unusual?!


    People are giving gift boxes for New Year''s greetings, and Chris is giving two wholembs for it!


    James reached out his hand and clenched his fists to his lips and coughed, then he asked the waiter to send the twombs to the kitchen.


    At this time, Alex saw Chris'' face. "Are you feeling irritated?"


    Chris looked at him, raised his eyebrows and answered haughtily, "What are you guys thinking? That gift box is too tacky!"


    The little girl also liked to eatmb chops, Chris had even saved a piece for her.


    Tom smiled stiffly at the corner of his mouth, and gave Chris a thumbs up. "Chris, you''re amazing."


    James looked at the juniors in front of him with a relieved expression, and he spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Okay, don''t just stand there,e in and sit down!"

 Chapter 942 - Troubles In The Austin Family

    Lunchtime was drawing near, and the Widjaya family''s kitchen was full of people.


    Lian and Vina are being cared for in the nursery. While the maid was serving the food, ire elbowed Lilia beside her. "When are you going to work again?"


    "Should be soon. Maybe I''ll be on a reality show next year!"


    ire was surprised. "You want to participate in a reality show? When it''s broadcast, I have to make sure I''m keeping up with the storyline then."


    Lilia nced at the man next to her silently, and then immediately whispered in her sister-inw''s ear. "Jean will also participate."


    Hearing this, ire''s eyes suspiciously nced at her. "Did he want to be the air conditioner or refrigerator with that cold face?"


    Liliaughed inside, then both looked at each other with a smile.


    ...


    On the afternoon of New Year''s Eve, Chris and the others left the Widjaya''s house after lunch.


    At eleven at night, lots of New Year''s celebrations were broadcast live on TV.


    Jimmy the butler came in through the door, and reported enthusiastically. "Fireworks and firecrackers are ready. Sir, madam, would you like to go out and light them?"


    The Widjaya family''s house is located in a secluded ce, the sound of fireworks will not affect other ces.


    At this time, James nced at Jean, opened his mouth, and suggested, "Jean, Andrew, you take Lilia and ire to y, me and your sister-inw will not go."


    The man slowly carried Lilia in. "Come on, this will be good."


    The temperature is quite cold at night in December.


    Lilia walks out the door enthusiastically, she can''t wait to see the fireworks.


    Her hand is held by the man and ced in his pocket, following Jimmy to the open space in front of the garden.


    ire and Andrew were seen walking behind them. Maybe it''s time to cool off the sweetness of passionate love. They don''t hold hands, but walk slowly side by side.


    Andrew saw the gap between them, then slowed down, and looked at ire on the side. "Are you in a better mood?"


    ire didn''t see him, and replied lightly, "Much better."


    With her nonchnt attitude, Andrew sighed weakly. "Grandpa just really wanted a grandson from the past, but that doesn''t mean he hates Vina. Don''t think too much, the old man''s mindset must be a little patriarchal. Everything will be fine in the end."


    Hearing this, ire took a deep breath, turned to look at him, furrowed her brow and said, "Since our child was born, how many times has your father hugged her? Is she really a descendant of the Austin family? Is a boy always superior to a girl? Even if the Austin family is thinking of an heir, I can train Vina to be a queen!"


    It doesn''t make sense to hate her child just because of her gender.


    The old man''s persistent thoughts may be difficult to change, but ire Widjaya is not someone who can ept injustice.


    Therefore, she chose to return to Surabaya to celebrate the New Year because the old man was too indifferent towards her daughter.


    At this moment, Andrew scratched his forehead a little helplessly. He frowned and pulled ire. Standing in the cold night wind, he said inly, "ire, can you not say things like that? I know you have been med since the birth of our child, but I have also worked very hard to silence them. Give me some time, okay? They are old and their mindset just can''t be helped. Trust me, as time goes on, they will be more open-minded."


    At this time, ire was forced to face Andrew.


    She didn''t look up, looked at her hands, and it took a long time for her to smile faintly. "I''ll give you time, and only when they can ept Vina will I return to the Austin family home."


    Andrew''s expression changed. His brows were full of tiredness.


    On one side was his wife, on the other was a stubborn old man.


    He was caught in such a deep dilemma!


    Andrew quietly pressed the corners of his lips, caressed ire''s warm palm, and finally opened his mouth in a sign ofpromise. "If you have decided then I will follow suit. We are going back to Jakarta after waiting a few months, so let''s just take this time to let everyone calm down. Maybe dad will start to miss our daughter. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this matter until it''s over."


    ire fell silent without saying a word, catching Andrew''s hand.


    She took two steps forward, suppressed the awkward emotions in her heart, looked up at the calm night sky, andughed as if mocking herself.


    No matter how deep the love was, there was no way to stop the trifles in the family.


    ire thought to herself that she might have faced a bloody topic that some women might face after marriage.


    The birth of a daughter has been fraught with unfriendly prejudices since ancient times.


    She took a deep breath, and realized that Andrew wasn''t following, so she looked back at him. "Why don''t youe? Don''t you want to see the fireworks?"


    Andrew red at her. His thin lips are slightly sideways. "Yes, yes."


    Although the two of them couldn''t resolve the problem within the Austin family for now, neither of the two wanted to strain their feelings because of this incident.


    ire knew Andrew''s dilemma, and Andrew also knew ire''sint.


    After marriage, life is mostly like wings, maybe only with the support of both parties can they ovee this obstacle together.


    ...


    A few minutester, Lilia and Jean had arrived at a small garden.


    Her husband held her hand, ignoring that Lilia was sweating a little at this time. As she struggled to get his hands out, her eyes shed, and she looked into the distance suspiciously. "Are they fighting?"


    The man''s gentle gaze watched Lilia curiously. "How do you know?"


    Lilia whispered while ying with her fingers. "Their arrival itself is quite strange if I may say. Even though it seems normal, I can feel that ire is not happy at all. The child is only half a year old, but the Austin family is willing to let their granddaughter spend New Year''s Eve in Surabaya? Isn''t that a bit strange?"


    Just like her grandfather whom she just had a video call with a few days ago, Kaleb told her not to bring Lian back to the capital.


    Although his love for Lian cannot be expressed in words, he still puts Lian first, for fear that the little boy will fall ill on his journey.


    At this time, the man once again grabbed Lilia''s hand and put it back in his coat pocket.


    Then he turned to look at ire, and said in a low voice, "Among the three generations of the Austin family, the first child of each generation is a boy. Vina''s presence has vited it, and the Patriarch of the Austin family may not be able to ept her for a while. But that doesn''t matter. If the Austin family doesn''t want to ept this granddaughter, the Widjaya family will dly ept her."


    Lilia frowned in surprise. "So what if it''s a girl? Do the Austins really not want her? They''re exaggerating a lot. Vina is the first granddaughter of the Austin family, so they should love her."


    The man turned his gaze to look at Lilia''s slightly worried brows, then said patiently, "We can''t interfere with things like this. After marriage, the rtionship with the inws can only be handled by my own sister.. Don''t worry about them, she is not someone who can be easily intimidated by others."

 Chapter 943 - It’s So Fun Being Young

    Not long after, Jimmy had started setting off fireworks with his servants.


    Colorful fireworks shot into the night sky, lighting up the whole starless sky.


    Lilia leaned against Jean and stared at the fireworks that went off with a satisfied smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Would you like to try?"


    At this moment, amidst the sound of fireworks, the gentle and maic voice of the man entered her ears.


    Lilia''s brows brightened and she slightly wanted to try, but her mouth still stopped. "I don''t know how to light it up."


    "I''ll teach you!" Jean''s thin lips slightly tilted, holding his wife''s hand and walking towards the front.


    Lilia followed him at the same speed, and looked at herself a little nervously. "Will it light up instantly? If I don''t run in time, you have to carry me."


    For the first time in her life, she set off fireworks. Her heartbeat was a bit fast, mainly because she was worried that her reaction would be too slow.


    She had seen many people setting off fireworks, usually crouching on the ground to light the fuse, then turning and running.


    As she approached the location of the fireworks, Lilia began to rehearse the process of setting off fireworks in her mind over and over again.


    This way, she won''t look too inexperienced even if it''s the first time.


    Jimmy and the rest of the servants saw the two approaching figures, and guessed their intentions after a bit of spection.


    So he hastily dispatched a servant, and took out some small fireworks from the cardboard box on the side and ced them on the ground.


    Then, they crouched down and started ying around.


    After a while, Lilia walked around the cluster of fireworks, and her eyes began to twitch.


    "Which one do you want to light?"


    The man apanies her by the side, watching her reluctant cheeks with his eyes filled with traces of pampering.


    Lilia casually pointed. "That one, I''ll try that one first."


    She didn''t dare to tryrge fireworks, so she chose rtively small ones.


    By this time, Jimmy was alreadying forward, holding two small fireworks in his hands, and... the wick was very long!


    Jimmy stood in front of Lilia smiling, held up the fireworks and said, "Miss, Young Master, you can try this one."


    Lilia lowered her head and suddenly couldn''tugh or cry.


    She stretched out her hand and looked at the fused wick, pretty surprised to find that it was approximately 20 centimeters.


    "Don''t worry Miss, I have extended this wick so that it is safe to use!"


    Lilia couldn''t help but cover the corners of her mouth and sneer. It seems that this one firework is safe. This was probably also the longest wick she had ever seen.


    Jean took the fireworks from Jimmy''s hand, then picked up Lilia and walked into the open space next to her.


    He ced one of the cone-shaped fireworks on the ground, took out a lighter from his pocket, and opened his hand to Lilia as he crouched down. "Come here."


    Lilia stepped forward, her brows bright, and she smiled. "I want to do it myself."


    "Together." The man''s eyes seriously looked into her clear eyes, then he put the lighter in Lilia''s palm.


    She held the lighter and pressed it twice, and then the man''s palm covered hers, wrapping her palm that was holding the match in her slender fingers.


    Lilia and Jean looked at each other, the mes burning the wick rapidly.


    With a ''psstt'' sound, streaks of fire lit up, so Lilia screamed and pulled the man away.


    Don''t me her for making such a fuss because after all, this was her first time setting off fireworks and the sound of the wick really made her nervous.


    When the wick was half lit, Lilia squinted at the fireworks and waited for a few seconds from two meters away�� but there was no popping sound at all.


    Oh, the wick broke halfway!


    Lilia scratched her cheek in embarrassment and looked at the man. "It died..."


    Jean chuckled, and raised his hand to smooth his wife''s slightly messy hair. "Give me the lighter."


    "No, I''ll try again."


    Lilia squeezed the match in her hand and hesitantly took two steps forward. Seeing that there was still no movement from the fireworks, she walked confidently.


    She crouched down and looked at the cone-shaped fireworks with a cut off wick and two centimeters remained of its initial length.


    Lilia crouched on the ground and scratched her head, her eyes flickering a little, and when she looked back, she saw him standing one meter away from her.


    "Step back, or I''ll hit you."


    "Okay." The man looked at her with a smile, then took a step back.


    He wasn''t worried that Lilia would hurt herself. The fireworks she was burning had a low sh point, so they weren''t dangerous at all.


    At this moment, Lilia bit the corner of her lower lip, staring at the man behind her, then lit a match and moved forward.


    For the first time, her hands trembled as she bent down, and the fire was extinguished. The second time, he reached out hesitantly, moved an inch forward, then quickly pulled back.


    After going back and forth several times, she got tired.


    She just clenched her teeth, adjusted the me of the match to its maximum, and pushed it straight towards the wick. With a squeaking sound, sparks started appearing everywhere.


    Lilia turned and ran, and screamed in surprise. "Uahhh !"


    As she ran and looked, the man walked forward.


    At a distance of three or two steps, Lilia immediately rushed into Jean''s arms.


    Her brows arched like the moon, and her eyes filled with joy as she lifted her head.


    As she was hugged by the man, a cluster of fireworks that looked like a zing fire exploded behind her.


    The scattered fireworks carried a different kind of brilliance, blooming in a dazzling short-term in front of them.


    Lilia leaned in the man''s arms and turned to look, and asked with a smile, "Does it look good?"


    The man hugged him, and slowly lowered his head, "This is good."


    Fireworks are beautiful, and so are you.


    "The first fireworks I light for you should be considered a New Year''s gift." Lilia said sweetly, and she got a shallow kiss from the man she loved.


    From the side, ire and Andrew stood looking like they were rtively calm.


    It''s nice to be young, you can love andugh to your heart''s content.


    Andrew was actually quite envious when he saw this intimate scene. His mind moved, he then leaned into his wife''s ear. "Would you like to try it too?"


    "I do not want to." ire was shocked and embarrassed when she heard this, she knew Andrew also wanted to make out like that.


    Before disappointment hit, Andrew suddenly heard a soothing voice. "I don''t want to be alone, let''s light it together!"


    "Wait for me!"


    Andrew rushed forward, looking pleased.


    He did not see thating, his wife''s embarrassed face softened in an instant.


    On New Year''s Eve, apanied by the sound of fireworks and firecrackers, theirughter continued for a long time.


    Their happiness wouldst long, or so they wished.


    ...


    Warm and peaceful days always pass without any warnings.


    After the New Year, now March is in sight.


    The news of Lilia''s decision to make aeback on a reality show has also started to stir up a debated discussion on the Inte.


    On this day, three days before filming, Lilia came to Gaia directly on Harold''s request.

 Chapter 944 - The “Twists Of Marriage” Begins!

    After nearly four months of postpartum recovery, Lilia''s figure still remained slender.


    In Harold''s office, she was sitting looking at the documents in her hands.


    After reading it for a while, she raised her head. "The first scene will be filmed at the Heroes Monument?"


    Harold lifted his leg and noddedfortably. "Looks like they want to promote tourist spots too so the first episode will be shot there!"


    Lilia''s finger pointed to the sheet in her hand again. "I thought this was shot at home?"


    Harold stretched his neck and narrowed his eyes. "I heard this was one of the game sessions, but the rules of the game are still a secret."


    Lilia. "..."


    She nced at Harold suspiciously, and then scanned the document again. "With so many gaming sessions, isn''t this simr to a rally game?"


    "Not necessarily. They want to test each couple''s understanding and it is only through games like this that people can see it. Instead of looking at a schedule of activities, you may want to do the exercises with your husband."


    "Although this reality show will be recorded, it will be broadcast after two episodes of recording. Don''t let your test scores go so low, this could embarrass you in front of arge audience!"


    Lilia ced the sheet on the table, tapping the table with her fingertips confidently. "That day will nevere!"


    Harold took a sip of his tea. "You seem quite confident. On the day of the shoot, let''s immediately gather in front of the Heroes Monument at 6 am."


    ...


    On March 15th, the reality show with the name "The Twists of Marriage" officially entered the first stage of filming in the Heroes Monument area.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Lilia and Jean arrived at the location on time.


    This was the ce tomemorate the events of the battle on November 10th, 1945 in Surabaya. At that time, the people bravely fought the allied forces and the Dutch who wanted to re-colonize Indonesia. This monument was built tomemorate the fighting spirit of the heroes.


    Due to the necessity of filming, the entire venue had been rented and there were no other visitors. The cameras had been ced and the crew were waiting for instructions from the director.


    When Lilia and Jean got out of the car, they caused a small sensation.


    Although this filming was done in a closed ce, many fans came cheering around.


    In front of people''s eyes, Jean led Lilia to walk into everyone''s field of vision.


    The elite leather suits and shoes that added to his character as Jean Widjaya are not worn today. Today, he was wearing a light gray silk shirt, ck casual pants, and casual shoes.


    Lilia was also wearing a simr outfit, with a simple white shirt and jeans paired with white shoes.


    Neither of them had any fancy clothes or jewelry, but still their charms made one unable to look away.


    The few fans present were speechless, each and every one of them could only stare at the two in awe.


    It will surely be a pity for Jean not to enter the entertainment circle after this.


    The assistant director of the filming team brought the two to the set even though fans were roaming outside the fence crazily.


    Half an hourter, the team of directors and stars who hade to take part in filming had already gathered in front of the monument.


    After the introductions, it was discovered that there were three couples who participated in the shooting of this reality show.


    They had all recently married, and one of them was apparently an acquaintance, so this greatly surprised Lilia.


    Shirley!


    Is she really married?!


    In the proposal that Lilia had read before, it was not clearly stated the co-stars who woulde to participate.


    When Lilia saw Shirley''s figure, she didn''t have much of a thought except astonishment.


    She only felt that the rating of this program could be guaranteed high.


    After all, while filming "The Chosen Kingdom", everyone in the circle heard that she and Shirley had a disagreement.


    Shirley''s husband was a foreign man, looking several years older than her.


    There was another partner�� Andreas, a well-known film and television actor in the entertainment industry, and his wife was a fairly famous inte celebrity as well.


    "Everyone, it''s a great honor to invite all of you to participate in our reality show. My name is Edwin Limanjaya, you can all call me Edwin. I''m sure everyone has seen the proposal of our show. We have six episodes for filming this time. We''ll be recording in six different locations. Now, let''s get to know each other first."


    "To make things easier, our creative team gave a suitable name to the married couple."


    "Mr. Jean and Miss Lilia are team Lily."


    "Mr. Bruce and Miss Shirley are team Rose."


    "Mr. Andreas and Miss Lucy are team Jasmine."


    "To save time, please hand over your cell phone as soon as possible. After that there will be a crew that will guide each group to the first location."


    Edwin is the nner set by the TV station. After he spoke into the loudspeaker, everyone was ready to start filming.


    The first test: follow the footsteps of the heart.


    When Lilia and the others handed over their phones and left, they found that their partners had been separated and taken to different locations.


    Lilia, Shirley and Lucy were brought straight to the locker room.


    The assistant director stood in front of them and exined politely. "Please change and wear these batik clothes first. After that, you can follow the route on this map and walk around observing the local sights."


    "The first test for today is the tacit understanding between you and your husband. You will walk and follow a route on this map where you will find clues left by your husbands along the way. So when you go out for a walk, be sure to observe them closely."


    "Within an hour, whoever can find their partner first, is the winner. The winner will get a priority card in the afternoon game session."


    Lilia listened carefully, and looked at the route marked on the map.


    This kind of game sounded so interesting and so many people must''ve been excited to see it.


    Lilia then wondered if she would be the first to win. Finding her husband, what kind of clues would he leave to her?


    This time, Shirley asked, "Does this mean the men are waiting in the same ce or in different ces? If there''s only one route, won''t we meet them at the end of the route?"


    The assistant director smiled mysteriously. "This�� we can only see if you can find the clues left by your partner or not. This map is for reference only. How you find each other''s mates depends on your ability to figure out the clues."


    Shirley nodded clearly with a faint expression, as if she wasn''t interested in it. After the assistant left, Lilia turned and walked over to the hanger to start picking out clothes.


    It seems that the film team is very careful. Even though the fabric is not of high quality, the embroidery work of this batik is still very beautiful.


    Lucy is not used to this kind of dress, she chooses carelessly and goes into the dressing room.


    At this time, Shirley''s movement paused, then she turned to look at Lilia. "I didn''t expect that the two of you woulde to participate in this reality show!"


    Her tone was very calm, like an old friend who hadn''t seen them in a long time, but her tone also calmly expressed her doubts.


    Hearing this, Lilia turned her head and smiled. Then she said, "I didn''t think you were married!"


    Thest time they met was at the Film Festival Award Ceremony six months ago.


    Both are smiling but we all know the grudge they hold towards each other!

 Chapter 945 - Memorable Photos

    Shirley paused from selecting her clothes, and her smile was a little fake. "I''m getting older and getting married is more like getting things done for me, it''s no big deal."


    At this moment, Lilia saw the look in Shirley''s eyes that looked lonely, but she didn''t dare toment.


    Since it was her own choice, no one else has the right to say otherwise.


    In less than ten minutes, Lilia was wearing a gray batik shirt, which perfectly entuated her tall and beautiful figure.


    She took the map and nned to go out.


    Shirley also wore her ck batik shirt, and because of her plump upper body, the dress is a bit tight on the chest and shoulders.


    "Do I look good?" Shirley asked before Lilia left.


    Lilia raised her eyes, and after looking carefully, she gave her opinion. "I think red should suit you better."


    Hearing her voice, Shirley looked at herself and nodded calmly. "Then I''ll wear red."


    The atmosphere between the two of them melted a little due to the warm conversation.


    Lilia could see that Shirley, who had returned from studying abroad, didn''t have the arrogance she used to have.


    After a series of lessons, she seems to have really grown up.


    Lilia stood in front of the changing room door with a serene smile on the corner of her mouth and watched Shirley take a red batik.


    ...


    A few minutester, Lilia arrived at the point at the start of the map.


    Although the area looks small, there are many winding paths.


    The starting point is near the entrance, and the ending point drawn on the map is the hero''s monument. The cameraman was in charge of following the model along the way, and since Lilia was the first to arrive here, he got ready to film her.


    The effect of this reality show is very realistic, and it seems that there are a lot of preparations that have been prepared maturely.


    And this reached the ears of traders who had opened their wares early.


    Before entering the museum, Lilia looked at the streets outside and could faintly hear the screams of the merchants.


    This seems to make the shooting atmosphere more crowded.


    Lilia looked back at the map, then paced forward.


    She clearly remembered that the assistant director reminded her to carefully observe the clues along the way.


    Because of that, Lilia walked very slowly.


    Ten meterster, she passed a photo gallery, and there was a reading that exined the conditions in Surabaya at the time of the promation.


    She nced and read casually, and suddenly found a ck and white photo.


    Lilia stopped to concentrate, then called out to a guard on patrol.


    The guard approached her, smiled and said, "What is it madam?"


    Lilia pointed casually. "I want a photo in the disy case, is that okay?"


    Hearing her voice, the guard smiled back and said, "If you want the photo, then you must answer the question. If the answer is correct, the photo is yours! Are you ready??"


    Lilia saw the enthusiastic looking guard, and when she smiled and nodded, she answered, "Yes!"


    It seemed the people in the museum today were crew members.


    The guard clenched his fists to his lips and coughed a little. "Where can you buy the best green tea in Surabaya?"


    This question�� is a bit inexplicable!


    Even the cameraman behind her couldn''t help but focus the lens on Lilia''s face, waiting to see how she would answer.


    Lilia barely hesitated, turned her gaze to look at the photo posted on the window, and said while smiling. "At Royal Caf��."


    The guard apuded loudly. "Madam, you do have a good taste!"


    Lilia. "��"


    After that, the guard took out a key and opened the disy case. Then he handed the photo to her.


    After getting the photo, Lilia didn''t dy any longer. As she resumed walking, the cameraman behind her calmly asked. "Why do you want that photo?"


    Lilia looked sideways at the camera and raised her hand to ce the photo in front of the camera.


    The cameraman quickly shot it. Only then did he clearly see that the character in the ck-and-white photo was Lilia''s catwalk opening scene at Mn Fashion Week.


    ...


    On the other hand, while the women were looking for clues along the way, the men waiting in different areas were much more rxed andfortable.


    At this moment, Jean stood casually reading the exnation of ancient weapons. At this time, a man suddenly walked towards him.


    The man pointed at the cameras around him, and slowly it shot elsewhere.


    "Can Lilia find you?"


    Chris naturally wanted to join the fun on this first day of shooting.


    He slowly stood beside the man, and his eyes were full of jokes and pride.


    After hearing this, Jean retracted his gaze from the front, and when hended his vision on Chris'' face, he said deeply. "As long as you don''t get in the way, she can find it."


    Chris blinked his eyes and gave a smile. "You think I''m that contemptible?"


    "Yes." The man answered in a low voice, turned slightly to face him, and narrowed his eyes deeply. "Did you invite Shirley on purpose?"


    Oh, he started asking!


    Chris sighed, patted the man''s shoulder and walked to the corner.


    He took out a cigarette, handed out one, and smacked the corner of his mouth. "Don''t you think this is very exciting? Don''t doubt my intentions, I''m not so despicable as to do anything unnecessary."


    "Shows like this are gaining a lot of interestterly, but plot is the key. Everyone knew that Shirley and Lilia had problems before, and she had also expressed her admiration for you before. Think about it. It would be a grave sin not to invite her, right?"


    The man brought the cigarette to his lips, lit it with the lighter Chris handed over, and his lips curved lightly. "I don''t care!"


    "You are so boring." Chris took advantage of this situation to light his cigarette, and when he raised his head and spat out a white mist, he smiled non-stop.


    "The other couple are just sidelines, the main characters will still be you and Lilia. I also heard quite a bit about Shirley''s wedding. They just got married on paper, they haven''t held their wedding yet."


    "And I heard that they married not for love. It seems to have something to do with some gambling deals. Such a marriage��. Can it really beat yours? Don''t forget, in this event, you two are the main money machines."


    "I have clothes and props specially designed by Alex! So I just want you to enjoy and show your affection for Lilia in front of the camera. Later I will have the cameramen focus on you and Lilia!"


    Hearing this, the man inhaled his cigarette and said nothing.


    When half of his cigarettes were gone, Jean said unhurriedly, "Fine then."


    Chris flexed his legs in front of him and shook his head twice. "You can rest assured that I will give Lilia the biggest stage this time!"

 Chapter 946 - Only Lilia And Jean Have It

    At this moment, ten minutes had passed since Lilia had gone looking for clues.


    She walked slowly following the map, and apart from finding her photo in the disy case, the other ces weren''t much different.


    As she was walking across the small room, she bumped into Shirley on the corner.


    The two cameramen suddenly shifted their focus when the two of them met.


    This was the first time Lilia and Shirley had met in person on camera.


    Shirley was looking down at the map and heard footsteps ahead. When she raised her eyes, she smiled. "It is such a coincidence."


    Lilia nodded in agreement. "Have you found any clues?"


    "Not at all!" Shirley stretched out her hand helplessly, pointed at the map and sighed. "If I can''t find anything, I''m thinking of going straight to the end of the map and trying my luck."


    Lilia chuckled. "That''s also a way."


    After a brief conversation between the two, Shirley suggested. "Do you want us to go together? We can alert each other if we find anything odd."


    "No problem." Lilia immediately agreed.


    At this time, the two of them were walking side by side along the road, and the cameraman who was filming them was very happy.


    Needless to say, after this show was broadcast, this scene would definitely make the majority ofizens stunned.


    At first, they thought that the two of them were like water and oil, but now they can get along peacefully. Shocking indeed!


    As they advanced, Lilia and Shirley were already running one-third of the map.


    At this time, as they passed through a souvenir shop, Lilia inadvertently found a bottle of foreign wine she knew.


    Seeing the other person stopped, Shirley asked suspiciously. "What is it?"


    "I''lle in." Lilia didn''t say much and walked straight into the shop.


    Although Shirley was confused, she followed her out of curiosity.


    In the shop, the round red tables and the light of the yellowmp seemed to have transported them back to thest century.


    The shopkeeper was standing at the door, and when she saw the two of theming, she lowered her head. "Wee, can I help you?"


    Lilia pointed to a bottle of wine on the table. "I want that one bottle of Pinot Grigio."


    The person turned sharply, looked in the direction she was pointing, and without a word, she retrieved a small safe from under the table. "The bottle is just a decoration. You just need to use a password to open this box and you can get Pinhio gregio..."


    At this point, the bartender seemed to have forgotten the name!


    Lilia smirked, quickly lowered her head and opened the script, nced at it briefly, and then added. "I mean Pinot Grigio!"


    This name is really awkward! What kind of wine was that? She had never heard of it!


    Lilia didn''t notice the shopkeeper''s embarrassed expression.


    She looked down at the small box on the counter and asked hesitantly, "The password�� is it a four-digit number?"


    "Sorry, I do not know!"


    The shopkeeper scratched her head, she really didn''t know!


    This safe is a pre-arranged prop, she is only responsible for acting, not opening it!


    Lilia nced at the box, pursed her lips for a moment, and Shirley became even more confused. "This bottle of wine is a clue?"


    She knows that white wine is quite rare in Indonesia. Was that really the hint Jean had prepared for Lilia?


    Hearing that voice, Lilia didn''t take her eyes off, and gently fumbled for the passkey with her fingertip. "I think it should be��."


    In fact, the clues that Jean had left on her were trails to follow.


    But these trails, apart from Jean and Lilia themselves, no one else knew about them.


    At this moment, Shirley looked at Lilia with a serious expression, pursed the corners of her mouth, and didn''t say anything.


    But her eyes were filled with clear envy.


    She and her husband had no understanding at all.


    So she didn''te across any clues along the way.


    Looking back at Lilia, the calm and confidence on her face was something only owned by a couple who loved each other.


    Shirley took a step back, but her eyes fell on Lilia''s act of pressing the code.


    For a moment, she even wished that Lilia couldn''t open the safe. Apparently, Shirley still had jealousy inside her heart and wanted to see Lilia humiliated in front of the camera.


    However, reality was always cruel, and so with two beeps the small safe opened automatically.


    Inside the box, a Pinot Grigio''s bottleid quietly.


    Lilia took the wine, thanked the shopkeeper, and left the gift shop.


    She already had two clues in her hands, but the directions for the route hadn''t been shown yet.


    Stepping out of the shop, Lilia subconsciously rubbed the bottle of white wine. She turned it over and found three words written on the back of the wine bottlebel.


    Sakura Tea House.


    Lilia''s steps slowed again, her gaze became focused, and her brain also moved quickly.


    Not long after, she opened the map in her hand and carefully looked at the signs along the way. Finally, she found a symbol which was a teahouse on the map, but its location was different from the route given by the crew.


    Twenty minutes had passed since the game had started.


    Lilia looked at Shirley without hesitation. "I want to change route."


    Shirley''s eyes looked amazed, she naturally also saw the words from the Sakura Tea House, but she was just wondering why Lilia had decided to change her route.


    While thinking, her curiosity really overcame her. After biting the corner of her lips, she said, "I''ming."


    Lilia looked at her and kindly reminded, "If your lead wasn''t in my way, wouldn''t you have missed it?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll try my luck with following you!"


    Shirley couldn''t think about it at the moment, as she and Bruce had no understanding of each other. So she should be able to find her husband at the end of the map she carried.


    Driven by curiosity, Shirley really strayed from the path she should have taken.


    At this moment, Lilia was well aware that Shirley didn''t seem to have any intention of looking for clues of hers, so she didn''t say much, and picked up the map then walked towards the direction of the teahouse.


    Five minutester, in front of the teahouse, Lilia saw the dazzling array of tea cans inside, and glimpsed a strange tea box.


    Just like before, when she wanted to take the tea box, she needed to answer a question.


    The teahouse owner asked her how the tea was made.


    This time, Lilia smiled knowingly, and answered smoothly.


    Shirley felt that she was wrong to think Lilia as someone who didn''t have a brain.


    The process of making tea is cumbersome andplicated. If one can''t really study it, they may not be able to remember the process.


    The teahouse owner handed her the tea box, and gave her a note.


    On the paper was written a familiar handwriting.


    Do you remember Parma? I''m waiting for you there.


    This was clearly written by Jean for her.


    A meaningful hint indeed!


    Lilia thought for a moment, and although she wasn''t sure if her guess was right, she decided to make a bet.

 Chapter 947 - They Are Fated Together

    On the way, Lilia always looks for clues seriously and attentively.


    From the teahouse, she immediately followed the map and walked towards the embassy.


    To visit Parma, of course a visa is required and since there is no Parma symbol on the map, this embassy makes the most sense!


    At this moment, Shirley followed her every step of the way.


    The two cameramen continued to record all the details in their entirety.


    Thirty-five minutes had passed since the game started.


    Lilia walked out of the museum, and saw a separate building.


    Faintly, she could hear a noise from the other end.


    Lilia quickened her pace, and smiled slightly as she walked.


    She guessed that Jean was waiting for her inside the building.


    From a distance, except for a few actors, she didn''t see Jean''s figure.


    Lilia''s brows furrowed slightly, and her pace began to slow down.


    At this moment, Shirley whispered next to her. "Are you in the wrong ce?"


    Lilia shook her head without answering.


    Just when she was feeling suspicious, a young couple wearing red and white clothes walked slowly beside her.


    The two people talked andughed along the way. When they passed by Lilia, the woman seemed to be muttering. "What''s a good day to set a wedding date?"


    Lilia immediately turned her head and replied, "May 15!"


    The two people who were acting as a young couple stood still, smiling and tilting their heads. "Then what time do you think is the most meaningful for a wedding?"


    "10.15."


    When the words fell, the woman covered her mouth andughed, then the two of them rushed off.


    Lilia looked back at their figures, her eyes confused, and when she withdrew her gaze, a man had already appeared in front of the building.


    A light breeze blew, and the figure of the man remained firmly standing.


    At this moment, a reminder sounded all over the ce. "Congrattions to team Lily for finishing the game in 38 minutes."


    Lilia looked at the figure standing under the building. Holding the tea box and wine bottle in her hands, she immediately walked over to him.


    The gray batik shirt she was wearing unexpectedly matched the man''s light gray shirt.


    Jean stepped forward to greet her, took the objects in her hands, and asked in a maic voice. "Are you tired?"


    Lilia smiled like a flower. "I''m not tired, it''s far more excited than I imagined!"


    The atmosphere between them was very affectionate. It was as if the whole world was mere decorations for them.


    Shirley, who was still standing on the spot, sighed sadly. She looked back at her cameraman, and returned to her way earlier.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, the shooting of the first scene had finished. The three couples had also returned to the pre-shoot gathering ce.


    The host held up the loudspeaker and announced the final result loudly. "The first ce was won by team Lily with a time of 38 minutes. The second ce was team Jasmine which took fifty-six minutes. Unfortunately, because team Rose couldn''t find the clue, their team couldn''t finish this game session."


    At this moment, the emcee handed over a card to Lilia. "Congrattions to team Lily for sessfullypleting the game. This is a priority card, and the use of this card will be exined by the crew after this."


    Lilia epted the card and smiled. "Thank you."


    "Lilia, since you have sessfullypleted the first game, can you tell everyone how you found all those clues? Do the photos you find and the questions you answer have any special meaning?"


    After the host asked, the other two teams also immediately turned their gazes.


    Lilia raised the photo in her hand and exined gently. "This is a photo of me attending the opening ceremony of Mn Fashion Week in the previous year, my husband was also there."


    "How about the Royal Cafe? Why is the green tea there the best?"


    Faced with the host''s question, Lilia smiled and said, "That''s the name of the cafe we ??first met."


    All the singles in the ce were tortured with tears of blood.


    Among the staff, someone had already started praying for a partner.


    Immediately, the emcee saw the wine bottle in Jean''s hand and turned to the man. "Mr. Jean, does that wine bottle have any meaning to the couple? Or for you?"


    For a moment, all camera positions were on the man. This cold and indifferent Jean rarely appeared in public.


    Now this reality show invited him toe out, and after this show was released, this figure would definitely make the inte explode.


    At this moment, Jean took the wine bottle in his hand, stroked it with his thumb, and replied in a soft voice, "This is the birthday present she prepared for me this year."


    The emcee received a crushing blow. This isn''t the level of teenager love anymore, it really is a deep love between a couple.


    He looked at Jean''s cold demeanor, and raised the microphone to ask Lilia. "Lilia, how did you find out the safe password?"


    Lilia blinked, and looked at the man beside her gently. "The wine is indeed a birthday present for him, so the password should be his birthday."


    Another blow!


    The presenter no longer wanted to keep asking questions.


    But for the sake of this program, he could only bite his fingers and ask about Parma. But for some reason, Lilia and Jean seemed reluctant to exin the meaning of the city of Parma in front of the camera. They just say that''s where their most precious memories are.


    Even though this was a recording program, the staff on set felt that the understanding and love between Lilia and Jean was already at the level of an eternal couple.


    ...


    After the morning shoot, some fans posted the photos from the filming of the reality show.


    Lilia, who had been away from the entertainment industry for a long time, suddenly appeared in the public eye and caused heated discussion again.


    In fact, such a high poprity caused this reality show to be popr before it aired.


    Countlessizens have filed petitions asking to let the show go live as soon as possible!


    After that, the recording of this entire reality showsted about two months.


    When thest episode finished recording, it was the end of April.


    Due to various reasons, this reality show was officially released after May 4th.


    On May 4, at 8 p.m., local TV and online tforms aired the premiere of the event, "The Twists of Marriage".


    The programsted for an hour and a half, ratings immediately peaked, and discussions on the entirework exceeded five million people.


    Countless people watch the daily routine of celebrities after marriage in front of the TV.


    Love between artists ismon, but the lives of these artists off-camera are also the most attractive selling points for viewers.


    At the Surabaya Research Institute, Julius sat and watched the program with a smile, while his attention was mostly on Lilia''s graceful figure.


    In the apartment, Harold was drinking beer while watching. Variousplex emotions could be seen on his face, but in the end, they all turned into helplessughter.


    At the Ricardos home, Alfred leanedzily in front of the sofa, and every frame of the TV screen reflected vividly in his eyes.


    Tonight, there were a lot of people watching the show.


    All of Mayer''s family members, all of Irwan''s family members, Lilia''s former father and mother in Mojokerto, her friends abroad, old friends in circles ... Everyone watched the show and all understood one thing.


    Perhaps, there is no one in this world who loves Lilia more than Jean Widjaya.


    Except for Jean Widjaya, no other man could enter Lilia''s heart.


    Their love was destined to be entangled in this life since they first met at the age of ten.

 Chapter 948 - Merry Has Returned!

    One yearter, mid-July.


    This morning, Lilia was shooting amercial for essence cream on set.


    During the pause, Dina sent her cell phone. "Madam, there is a call for you."


    Lilia thanked her as she took the cell phone.


    Today, all of her work was back on track.


    After hereback on the reality showst year, her poprity continues to increase day by day.


    Endorsements, filmmaking, TV series invitations, in short, her business scope is no longer limited to the catwalk.


    At this moment, Lilia unlocked the screen, saw the missed call, and dialed the number without hesitation.


    Apparently, Chris had called her five minutes ago.


    "Brother Chris, what''s wrong?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone was a little noisy.


    Chris walked for a while before he said, "Are you busy?"


    "I''m shooting amercial, what''s wrong?"


    Lilia took the water ss that was handed over by Dina as she spoke.


    Chris smiled. "It''s fine, what time does your shoot finish?"


    "About half an hour."


    "Then let''s have lunch together. Today is Samuel''s birthday. I''ve already called Jean, he told me that he will meet us directly at the Hiroshi family''s houseter."


    Oh, it''s Samuel''s birthday!


    This year, Samuel is exactly 40 years old.


    Lilia didn''t think much of it, and hung up after agreeing.


    ...


    At the same time, Surabaya International Airport.


    In the bustling arrivals hall, a tall and firm figure stood in the crowd, which was very eye-catching.


    The women on the way looked in awe from time to time, wanting to get his attention.


    This person was Chris.


    A light blue shirt entuated his cool figure, and his slender and straight legs were draped with a pair of jeans.


    The young master of the Hartanto family, who was over thirty years old, was always well-dressed.


    Not to mention his dazzling cold face, when his face was expressionless, he was full of with a nonchnt and indifferent aura.


    At this time, in the noisy airport lobby, Chris put his cell phone in his trouser pocket after answering call.


    He raised his hand to look at his watch, then his gaze fell on the ne''snding schedule on the screen.


    In twenty minutes, the little girl will be back!


    Chris'' heart fluttered thinking of her watery face.


    Last year, he only went to the United States once.


    The little girl''s lessons became more and more difficultter on. He was afraid that her presence would disturb her, so he endured the pain of his love sickness and waited until she returned to Indonesia today.


    For twenty minutes, Chris remained where he was with one hand in his pocket.


    His eyes deeply stared at the exit of the international flight.


    As the reminder of the ne''s arrival at the airport sounded, his nonchnt expression gradually softened.


    At this time, in the direction of the airport entrance, a bodyguard in ck hastily walked over.


    He stopped in ce and looked anxiously, caught a figure standing tall, and quickly walked over. "Young master, Master has an urgent matter for you, you must return now."


    Hearing this, the corners of Chris'' mouth instantly hardened. He turned his head, narrowed his eyes, and said in a cold tone, "I''m very busy, tell him I can''te."


    The bodyguard''s eyebrows arched, and his expression was quite confused. So he could only repeat helplessly. "Young master, Master said there is an urgent matter."


    "Get lost..." Chris pulled his gaze back from him, looked forward indifferently, and pulled his lower lip carelessly.


    Hearing his voice, the guard hesitated for a few seconds, then said again, "Your car is waiting outside the airport!"


    "Get lost!" This time, Chris'' expression suddenly sank, and his eyes were full of displeasure.


    After seeing this, the bodyguard took a step back frantically. He nced at Chris again, and hurriedly turned around after a few seconds.


    He knew very well that this young master never nned to return with him.


    After this interruption, Chris'' frowning face disappeared when he saw the petite figure in front of him.


    Near the exit, Merry was walking briskly.


    Behind her were four members of the bodyguards from the Hiroshi family, all pushing luggage carts.


    Merry was seen wearing a ck short sleeves, paired with a hot pair of short pants, and walked out of the gate with sneakers. Her big ck eyes swept the crowd, and she saw the figure of Chris were outstanding.


    "Brother Chris��!!"


    The little girl screamed and ran.


    Standing on the spot, Chris watched Merry''s rushing figure with his own eyes, his heart became hot.


    There were many people at the airport, and even though the atmosphere was noisy, the little girl''s screams still caught the attention of many people.


    They saw the little girl dived into the handsome grown man''s arms. The two of them hugged each other for a long time without any shame!


    At this moment, Merry wrapped her arms around Chris'' neck, half hanging on him, and she rubbed her round face on his neck. "Brother, I''m back! Did you miss me?"


    Chris put his arm around her small waist with one hand, and put the other in his pocket.


    He pressed his handsome face and pressed it against the little girl''s cheek, and his voice answered softly and maically. "Yes of course."


    Merry dly let him go, and when she stood still she stared with her round and bright eyes. "How much do you miss me?"


    How much do you think?


    He wanted to pounce on her anytime and no matter where, was that enough of an answer?!


    But these words��. Chris had no courage to utter them!


    He raised his hand and stroked Merry''s head, his thin lips pursed in a smile that could make anyone melt.


    This scene made the members of the Hiroshi family''s bodyguard team behind them want to poke their eyes out and die on the spot!


    The rtionship between the Miss and the young master of the Hartanto family��. Should they report the truth to the Patriarch, or should they pretend to be ignorant?!


    Merry didn''t wait for Chris'' answer and she didn''t take him seriously.


    Immediately, holding the man''s wrists with both hands, she leaned forward and looked behind Chris'' back. Her mouth suddenly narrowed, and her brows furrowed. "Brother, did youe to pick me up?"


    "What else did you expect?"


    Merry let go of his hands angrily, then asked, "Where''s my father? Where''s my mom?"


    She''s been away for almost two whole years, and her parents haven''t evene to pick her up?!


    Chris saw her displeased expression, then reached out to pinch her face. "They''re waiting for you at home, let''s go."


    Merry nced at him, pouting.


    But the little girl had a lively nature, and even though she was sulking, she could digest everything in a short time.


    When they left the airport, within five minutes, Merry''s cheerful voice was heard again. "Brother, Since when have there been such tall buildings?"


    "Brother, what cute cafe is that? Did it just open?"


    "Hey, isn''t that a famous Padang restaurant? I haven''t eaten Padang rice in a long time!"


    Chris took the time to look at Merry, who was so energetic, with a smile and warmth in? his eyes.


    No matter how long she was away, Merry would always be so innocent and childish!

 Chapter 949 - The Lively Hiroshi Family

    Forty minutester, at the Hiroshi family''s home, as soon as Chris'' car stopped, Merry opened the door and ran out.


    "Father, Mother��!"


    She eximed happily for a long time around the door, and the butler of the Hiroshi family was already waiting at the door.


    When he saw her figure, he hastily stepped forward. "Oh, youngdy, you are finally back!"


    Merry stepped forward and hugged the butler tightly. "Uncle, I missed you so much!"


    "Me too. Come in, everyone is here."


    Merry suddenly beamed, and she ran into the living room. "Everyone I''m back!"


    When she saw Jean''s figure, Merry wondered if Lilia was also here.


    At this moment, the originally quiet atmosphere in the living room was broken by her cheerful screaming and running.


    Lilia stood up from the sofa, and walked two steps before she met Merry''s figure rushing in.


    "Sis Lilia, I miss you so much!!" Merry ran towards Lilia excitedly.


    Then, a low warning came from the living room. "Merry, watch your manners!"


    Samuel looked at the little girl''s behavior with dissatisfaction. After living abroad for two years, why is she still immature?!


    When Merry hugged Lilia, she didn''t want to let go, and turned a deaf ear to her father''s words.


    Lilia smiled and hugged Merry back, patted her on the back, then looked at her carefully. "Merry, wee home!"


    The little girl''s eyes reddened. "Sis Lilia, I really miss you. Do you still have the assistant position for me?"


    When the voice came down, Samuel''s voice was so majestic that it made Merry tremble. "Merry, watch your mouth!"


    "Yes yes!" The little girl replied somewhat harshly, but actually she was afraid of her father.


    At this time, Jean sat across from Samuel, pursed his lips and whispered, "You are too serious, Merry is young and lively, no wonder she is so excited."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and looked at Jean, pursed his lips and covered his mouth.


    The little girl was very spoiled by her friends.


    "Is my little Merry back yet?" At this moment, Erika''s voice came in from outside the living room.


    Merry shouted. "Mom, I''m here!"


    On the day the little girl returned, she had added a lot ofughter to the lifeless Hiroshi family home.


    A few minutester, Chris'' brows were carved with a touch of hostility that had just entered from outside the door.


    As soon as he appeared, Jean discovered that something was wrong with him.


    Samuel folded his legs and looked at Merry who was acting like a baby with Erika with helpless and affectionate eyes.


    His eyes flickered and he nced at Chris'' figure. When he lowered his legs, his elbows supported his knees. "Chris, I''m sorry I asked for help to pick her up at the airport!"


    Chris shook his head, his expression slightly restrained, but not a word came out of his mouth.


    In such a situation, Samuel subconsciously met Jean''s gaze.


    After that, he said, "Let them exchange news first. Let''s go to my room."


    In an instant, the people went to Samuel''s study one by one.


    Currently, the Hartanto family''s situation is not very optimistic.


    In the living room, Erika takes Merry''s hand and asks about her life in the past few years.


    After Merry went abroad, she still missed the little girl.


    Samuel was busy working, he still had to take care of all the affairs of the family, and he could not go out on a weekday.


    Although she was not the biological mother, Erika has been raising Merry like her own since childhood.


    After exchanging news, the little girl is still obsessed with being Lilia''s assistant. She tilted her head seriously and asked, "Sis, can I still be your assistant?"


    Lilia looked at her with a nervous look. Before she could speak, Erika had already made a sound. "Merry, haven''t you discussed this matter with your father? Should we discuss it again?"


    Merry bit her mouth when she saw Erika, and gave a long nod. "Well..."


    After all, she had finished her studies, so nothing can stop her from bing Lilia''s assistant now!


    ...


    As the clock approached twelve o''clock, Tom and Alex also came.


    Seeing everyone there, Merry asked the maid to get her luggage.


    She brought gifts for this group of seniors.


    The little figure crouched in front of the suitcase for a long time, and then took out various items one by one.


    A few minutester, Tom looked left and right with a box of sses in front of him. Then he looked at Alex''s hand beside his. "Did you get the sunsses too?"


    Alex handed him the sses case and exined with a smile. "Same but different colors."


    Tom looked to the opposite side in amusement. "What do you think she will give to Jean?"


    At this moment, Merry was sitting on the sofa next to Erika while scratching her face innocently.


    Samuel opened his gift packaging, shook his sses case, put his hands on the sofa beside him, then shook his head and sighed.


    Jean''s gift is the same, it''s also ssic sunsses.


    Upon seeing this, Tom turned to look at Merry, then said jokingly. "Are you a sunsses dealer over there?"


    Merry looked back at him with wide eyes. "No, gifts for brother Chris and sister Lilia are different."


    "Brother Chris?" Tom immediately turned his gaze to Chris.


    Then, Chris held the small game console in his arm with one hand, squinting at Tom. "What a look!"


    The gift Merry prepared for him was very unique, and he loved it!


    Tom looked at the small game console in his arms and yed with the gift box again. "This difference is too obvious. Merry, after all, I am your brother who helped you be the girl you are today, which one is my present? Are you sure you won''t give me something else?"


    Hearing this, Chris immediately stretched out his leg and kicked him under the table. "How old are you, huh? Might as well extort a younger child."


    When those words finished, Alex and Jean looked at Chris dimly.


    Samuel didn''t understand the story in it, but thought that Merry and Chris were closer, and didn''t think much of it.


    Feeling slightly in pain after he got kicked in the leg, Tom coughed softly and then smiled.


    ...


    In no time, lunch was ready.


    Since today was Samuel''s birthday, the atmosphere at the table was full of joy. It could be seen that after Merry returned, Samuel had also be much happier, and more open.


    After lunch, Samuel drank too many sses of red wine, not even angry at Merry when he threw the cake in his face.


    In the afternoon, when everyone was about to leave, Merry took out a small pink suitcase from her room and followed Lilia''s footsteps.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Samuel immediately looked displeased when he saw her carrying a suitcase.


    Merry stood on the stairs with the suitcase, saw his face, and muttered, "Father, why do you keep getting angry at work!"


    Erika hit the man''s elbow and then looked gently at Merry, "Merry you just came home, do you want to go again?"


    Merry nodded with a ring face, saw Samuel''s ominous eyebrows, and pitted her mouth.


    After that, she lowered her head and walked step by step towards Lilia, pushing her small suitcase forward.


    "Sis Lilia, this is the gift I brought for Lian. Please give it to him. I might not get to meet him in this life. You can convey to him that I, as his sister, will miss him forever!"


    Samuel. "��"


    Lilia. "��"


    Everyone."��"

 Chapter 950 - I Am Your Sibling, Lian!

    This scene made Chris, who originally nned to rush back to Hartanto''s house, couldn''t take it anymore.


    He immediately walked in front of Merry, rolled his eyes at Samuel and said loudly, "Merry has just returned, why are you always so angry?"


    "Chris is right, Merry is very wise and she also brought a present for little Lian. Sam, you''re too strict with your own daughter."


    Tom''s voice made Samuel sigh and touch his forehead.


    "Okay, okay, I was wrong. You may go, but before eight o''clock in the evening, you must return home on time!"


    In the Hiroshi family, if Samuel yed a bad father figure, then Erika would be a loving mother.


    She stepped forward with a smile and pushed Merry away. "Merry, just go if you want, you haven''t met him yet, right? Your father has been angry a lottely, ignore him."


    "Thank you mom!"


    Merry smiled for a moment and kissed her mother''s cheek.


    Before Lilia left, she also promised Samuel that she would send the little girl back safely before eight o''clock in the evening.


    On the way to the Widjaya family''s house, Merry thought about taking the same car as Lilia, but because there was a stern and cold guard named Jean Widjaya who happened to be riding in the same car, so she gave up this idea.


    At this time, Merry was still in Chris'' car, and the corners of her eyebrows and eyes were full of excitement.


    Chris nced at her while driving. "You just came back from America, are you not jetgged?"


    "I''m not sleepy at all!"


    Chris pulled the corners of his mouth, and then drove carefully.


    ...


    ��At the Widjaya Family home.


    Now Lian is almost two years old and he spent most of his time at the Widjaya family home with James and Irene.


    Lilia and Jean had also lived in the house, even if they asionally returned to Lakeside Vi, they would not be separated from Lian for too long.


    When Merry got out of the car, she followed Chris with her small suitcase.


    She took two steps, her big eyes rolled around. Then she covered the corner of her mouth with one hand, and asked suspiciously, "Brother, are you thinking of something?"


    She didn''t know if it was an illusion or not.


    Since today''s lunch, she had the feeling that Chris looked worried.


    Chris stopped, saw Merry''s curious expression on the side, and smiled, "Nothing, really."


    "Oh ..."


    Merry looked at him eagerly, and finally entered the house running.


    Her brother didn''t want to talk to her anymore, and she could feel it!


    At this time, at two in the afternoon, James was sitting in the living room carrying Lian in one hand, and wrote with a brush in the other.


    Lilia and Jean went inside first, while Merry followed behind them.


    Hearing the voice, James raised his head. Before speaking, he saw Merry''s figure busy looking around the room.


    "Who is that little girl? Is that Merry?"


    Merry stood still, grinning. "Hello, uncle, I just came back today."


    "Hurry up and sit down." James greeted her and stood holding Lian.


    And when Lian saw Lilia, he stretched out his short, fat hand, and shouted softly, "Ma.. Ma, hug��"


    Hearing that voice, Merry immediately cupped her cheeks with both hand. Lian''s tiny face made her fall in love. "Soooo cute!"


    When those words came out, she rushed forward, ran to Lilia''s side, bent down and leaned in front of Lian. "Lian, it''s me your sister!"


    Chris, the godfather of Lian. "..."


    Lilia hugged Lian in her arms, lowered her head and kissed the boy''s tender cheek. "Lian, she is your sister Merry!"


    "Shistel!" Lian shouted with his short, fat hands wrapped around Lilia''s neck.


    Merry stomped her foot in joy, touched Lian''s chubby cheek for a moment, and squeezed his fat hand for a while.


    Too cute!


    He is also very handsome!


    Despite his chubby little face, the outline of his eyebrows and eyes looked very simr to his parents.


    His big eyes were ck, and his eyshes were like tiny fans, flickering and making everyone''s heart melt.


    "Lian, hug..."


    Merry opened her arms, studying the boy''snguage and movements, waiting expectantly from Lian to respond.


    Lian looked at her, and after a long time, he opened his little hands shyly.


    "Oh, my little Lian�� let big sister kiss you!"


    Merry has no experience interacting with children in her life.


    All of her current actions merely came from her instinct.


    Lian was too handsome, he was like a porcin doll carved from pink jade.


    She picked up Lian and kissed his face four or five times uncontrobly.


    How to put it��


    She suddenly wants to have a baby too!


    Even though Lian was young, he was already this cute!


    After being kissed on the face, he dangled in Merry''s arms, and the little voice sounded like he was protesting. "Ughhh, no, ughhh��"


    "How cute you are��.!" Merry was even more exasperated, and then she met Lian''s eyes again, licked the corners of her mouth, and moved her face. "One more kiss!"


    This scene made Chris dumbfounded.


    He didn''t expect the little girl to like children so much.


    "Ughhh��!" Lian''s little mouth squirmed twice, his wine-like eyes caught Chris'' figure, and he immediately extended his hand towards him.


    Chris stepped forward, hugged Lian, and made the boyugh.


    On the other hand, when Lilia and Jean sat together, they saw James still holding the brush in his hand.


    Lilia couldn''t help butugh. "Brother, it''s too soon to tell him to learn about brushes, he might not be able to understand it."


    James turned the brush in his hand, and said with a proud expression. "Our family''s descendant is very smart, he must understand!"


    This incident was a coincidence.


    On September 15st year, on the day when Lian was one year old, James and Irene especially wanted to see what Lian would look like in the future. [1]


    Perhaps, because of their high expectations for the boy, they provided more than 20 objects for Lian to choose.


    One of the objects is a million cash in the center of the table, this item is very conspicuous.


    ording to James, if Lian chooses cash, it means that he will definitely have a lot of money in the future and be an expert in making money!


    As a result, the design is so meticulous, but small changes ur when Lian undergo this exam.


    Among the twenty objects, Lian crawl and finally choose a brush that is ced in the corner.


    At that time, he was very persistent in achieving these brushes, totally ignoring everything around him.


    Including when he climbed up the thick pile of cash, he kicked it with both feet.


    Since then, because Lian took the brush, James ordered many brush sets.


    Regardless of whether Lian could understand it or not, he always introduced various brushes throughout the day.


    Hearing this, Lilia turned her gaze to look at Lian who was in Chris'' arms. "Lian particrly liked the brush, and I do not know what he would do once he grows up!"


    Does he want to be a painter?


    At this time, no one probably would have thought that when he grows up, Lian might like to paint but not be traditional painter. Maybe he would be a face sketch painter for Indonesia''s leading criminal investigation team and heir to the Widjaya family!


    [1] For the Chinese, they have a tradition called Tso Tsoo Tse to celebrate a baby''s first birthday. The baby will be given arge tray containing certain objects. After that, the baby will be asked to choose one object on the tray.. ording to their belief, the object chosen by the baby can predict the interests, careers and tendencies of the little one in the future.

 Chapter 951 - Chris’ Plan For Merry

    That afternoon, Merry was forcibly dragged back by Chris at around five o''clock.


    Before leaving, Lilia stood near the hall looking at Chris, who was holding Merry in one hand, and said softly, "Brother, please send Merry home before eight o''clock. She just returned to Indonesia today, I''m afraid she''s pushing herself because of the time difference."


    After that, Lilia looked at Merry''s face.


    No matter how energetic the little girl was, she definitely couldn''t help but feel sleepy at the moment.


    Hearing her voice, Chris looked at Merry who kept blinking. "Don''t worry, I will bring her back in a moment, I also want to discuss something with her father."


    Lilia nodded. "Be careful on the road."


    Merry''s arm was locked by Chris so she couldn''t run anymore. After feeling unable to fight back, she sighed and said to Lilia, "Sis, wait for me in two more days, I will return to your side!"


    She was still thinking about bing Lilia''s assistant.


    Lilia smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The little girl probably didn''t know that her future career ns had been arranged by the man who was capturing her.


    But in this matter, we will have to wait some time before telling her.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Chris and Merry, Lilia stood until the car left.


    She smiled serenely, and as soon as she turned around, she met Jeaning down the stairs.


    "Are they gone?"


    Lilia nodded, walked up to him and asked, "Do you think Samuel will let Merry be Chris'' assistant?


    This idea came from Chris himself.


    He knew that the little girl wanted to continue being Lilia''s assistant, but now the situation was different. After Merry returns to Indonesia, many initiatives will be in Chris'' hands.


    This was also the reason why Chris was so eager to bring Lilia into hispany at such a high price.


    His goal was nothing more than bringing Merry closer to him.


    At this time, the man stepped forward and put his hand on Lilia''s shoulder, squeezed it slightly, and said, "If it''s Chris whoes forward, it''s very likely for Samuel to agree."


    Hearing this, Lilia shook her head and chuckled. "I really don''t know if Samuel will be angry after he finds out the truth!"


    Jean hugged her and walked into the living room, but didn''t say anything.


    Judging from Chris and Samuel''s identities, this might be a story about ''I have treated you as a brother, but allow me to marry your daughter''.


    As for Samuel''s response, everyone was looking forward to it.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Merry was sent back to her house.


    She was probably too sleepy, and the little girl was yawning all the time while sitting in the car.


    After waiting for the car to arrive at her house, she actually fell asleep.


    Chris unbuckled her seat belt and looked at her peaceful sleeping face.


    Due to moving too much today, Merry was a little calmer in her sleep.


    Chris stared at her for a while. Instead of getting out of the car, he looked into the distance towards the window with a serious expression.


    A few minutester, Chris sighed slowly, walked to the front of the car after getting out of the car, bent down and carefully carried Merry out.


    Then, as soon as he turned around, he saw Samuel who happened to pass by the veranda.


    The two friends looked at each other from a distance, and Chris''s heart quivering with his guilty conscience.


    After a few seconds of silence, Chris caught his breath and walked in front of Samuel with Merry, and said in a low voice, "She overslept!"


    Samuel squinted at Merry, who was sleeping soundly, and furrowed his brows. "This child is not sitting at home, she keeps wandering around and she just came home to sleep!"


    Chris swallowed his saliva and said to Samuel, "I have something to discuss with you!"


    "Okay, let''s just go to my room, put Merry on the sofa."


    Samuel then walked towards his study on the right side of the hall.


    After seeing this, Chris didn''t respond. He looked at Merry in his arms, smacked the corner of his mouth, and stepped up to the second floor.


    Putting this little girl on the couch and letting the maids carry her upstairs? How could that be!


    At this moment, Samuel didn''t notice any movement behind him. After walking a few steps, he said, "Has your father been humiliating you again recently?"


    There was silence all around.


    Samuel stood still and turned around suspiciously, only to realize that Chris wasn''t behind him.


    Where''s that bastard?!


    Samuel sighed and shook his head, he walked into his study with his hands behind his back. Then he sat down and lit a cigar, waiting for Chris while smoking.


    After five minutes, Chris entered the room.


    Samuel was still holding the cigar and pointed at the sofa next to him. "You spoil Merry too much, and if you continue like this, she will definitely want to be spoiled by you more in the future."


    Chris coughed lightly, walked over to the sofa and sat down. After that, he took the cigarette case that was on the table and lit it. "No, she''s just a little more energetic. Didn''t Jean say that it was a good thing?"


    "Huh? Energetic? She''s 22 years old but she still acts like a child, what do you want her to be in the future?"


    Even though Samuel was serious about Merry, he was really worried about her future.


    Hearing this, Chris put his ankle on the knee of his left leg and shook his toes. "She is still too young, what do you want her to achieve? As long as she is happy, let her walk on her own."


    Samuel took a bite of the cigar and pointed at Chris, his eyes filled with disapproval.


    Samuel didn''t want to continue this topic. He took a sip of his cigar and spat out white smoke. He asked in a faint tone, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Chris licked the corners of his mouth and held his cigarette again. He hesitated for three seconds before suggesting, "Since you are worried about Merry, why not let her follow me in the future?"


    "Follow you?" Samuel didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence for a while.


    As long as the pot was still hot, Chris quickly exined, "Nowadays, the entertainment business is getting bigger and mypany is growing too. I see that she likes this business because she used to be Lilia''s assistant."


    "why not let her be my assistant then? That way, she can learn how thepany operates better and you won''t have to worry about her running around and causing trouble!"


    Hearing this, Samuel sneered and shook his head again without any hesitation. "What qualifications does she have that she can be your assistant? Your words do make sense, but as apany leader, your assistant should be a morepetent and tenacious person, whereas my daughter is nowhere near that."


    Samuel refusespletely!


    Although his words belittled Merry, as a member of a big family in Surabaya, Chris got the responsibility for hispany, namely Gaia.


    "Sam, you underestimate Merry too much!" Chris was still trying to persuade Samuel. "Now I have two executive secretaries and an assistant. Recently, I just opened an assistant position vacancy."


    "Merry is a foreign graduate, I think her life experience there will help me get to know western culture which is different from ours.. What''s more, if we don''t give her a chance, how will we know the oue? As her boss, I will not allow her to do anything that might harm anyone."

 Chapter 952 - I Never Wanted Anything From Her!

    After he finished speaking, Chris found that Samuel''s expression was a bit rxed.


    He didn''t have time to smoke, now was the time to hit while it was still hot. "You are usually too hard on her. Even if you want to bring her into the Hiroshi family, you should always give her time to grow up. Sam, I''ve discussed this with Jean, and he also thinks that it can help Merry to grow up."


    As the words fell, Chris looked down again and smoked a cigarette. He felt his bullshit skills had really gotten better!


    He hoped that Jean would not expose his lie!


    At this moment, silence spread in the room, there was only smoke billowing in the sky.


    Samuel didn''t answer right away, and seriously thought about Chris'' proposal.


    After a while, he ced the cigar in his hand on the ashtray, crossing his finger on the tip of his nose. "Okay, since you said so, let her give it a try. But don''tin to meter, I have warned you. And if you find that she''s not good enough, don''t push yourself and just send her back as soon as you can."


    "This little girl has been naughty since childhood and I really didn''t expect her to do anything big in her life. God help her��."


    Hearing this, Chris'' heart immediately fell to the ground.


    He leaned back in relief on the sofa and shruggedzily. "Don''t worry, I know my limits!"


    Samuel clearly didn''t realize that he had sent his only daughter into the mouth of the wolf that was Chris Hartanto!


    ...


    Half an hourter, Chris didn''t have dinner with Samuel but went straight back to the Hartanto family''s house.


    During the trip, he took the phone in his hand, looked at the twelve missed calls. He pressed the corners of his lips, threw the phone into the seat beside him, and stepped deeper on the gas pedal.


    When Chris returned, it was already seven in the evening.


    When he stepped out of the car and mmed the door, the bodyguard brought a news message. "Young master, Master has been waiting for you in the backyard."


    "I know!" Chris smoothed his short hair in annoyance, and walked briskly with one hand in his trouser pocket.


    At nightfall, there was a figure sitting in a wheelchair by the round stone table in the backyard.


    There was a chessboard on the table, he was holding a ck piece in his hand and a white piece in the other.


    Hearing the footsteps, he narrowed his eyes. The man''s voice sounded low and there was no warmth. "Are you finally back?"


    At this time, Chris put his hands in his pockets, stood a few steps away from him, and nodded expressionlessly. "Sorry I''mte."


    The person he was talking to was Paul, his father.


    He was wearing a in gray robe, his appearance was like a monk who lived deep in the mountains on a foggy night.


    Paul left his home ten years ago to be a monk. During that time, he was far from the world. But because of Chris'' request, he came back from the Temple to return to Surabaya again.


    Paul nced at Chris with an indifferent expression, dropped the chess piece on the chess box, and turned his wheelchair to face Chris. "You have kept me waiting for more than eight hours. Tell me, what were you doing?"


    Chris pursed his lips and lowered his eyes, the corners of his slightly raised mouth curling in irony. "So my dad still cares about what I do?"


    "Care?" Paul also sneered. "I just hope you don''t die outside or it will waste my original intention of going down the mountain."


    Chris didn''t say a word, his deep eyes were covered with ice.


    This father and son were on hostile terms, and not just in a day or two.


    Chris had gotten used to it for a long time.


    After a moment of silence, Paul spread his arms across the table and tapped gently with his fingertips. "What do you think of what you said earlier?"


    Chris'' heart sank after hearing that voice. He raised his eyes and looked at Paul. "I don''t agree!"


    "You do not agree?" Paul''s narrowed eyes were filled with a dark, dangerous light, and the tapping on the table suddenly stopped. "You don''t agree? I sent someone to send a letter this afternoon. Your marriage to the Vanders has been set, they are still waiting for you!"


    Chris'' expression was grim. "Dad, why do you think I should marry someone else to maintain my position? You''ve been missing in my life for a long time and now you want to interfere in my marriage?"


    To Chris'' question, Paul smiled without anger. "Since you know that I didn''t care about you for years, why bother looking for me and forcing me down the mountain? If you have the ability to fight back, do you think you still can have even onepany?"


    "When I left, I bequeath much to you. What do you do if you do not follow this match? Walking hand in hand with a little girl from the Hiroshi family? You are not young anymore, do not expect the Widjayas and Hiroshi family will help you all the time!"


    "Do you think that if you strengthen your rtionship with Jean''s wife you will be kept out of harm''s way? Did you forget that you almost died that time? Do you think they can''t afford to hire assassins anymore?"


    Chris'' hands suddenly clenched into fists, looking directly at his father''s face. "I never expected anyone to help me, including you. I sent you down the mountain just to warn uncle and let them back off a bit."


    "Besides, this is an internal conflict within the Hartanto family, so don''t bring up the Widjayas and Hiroshis in this matter. Even if I only have onepany in my hands, how do you know that I can''t fight them? I don''t agree with your marriage ns. You can freely interfere in all my affairs but not who will be my wife!"


    After speaking, Chris turned around and was about to leave.


    The wife that Chris rejected was the eldest daughter of the Vander family in Surabaya, who happened to be Alex''s older sister, te.


    Over the years, te has controlled the operations of most of thepanies from her family.


    When his father had the idea of ??getting them married, Chris tly refused.


    He did not expect that on this very beautiful day, when Merry returned to Indonesia, his father ruined his day so easily.


    Chris had just walked a few steps, and Paul behind him pped the table with an angry expression. "Chris, stop!"


    Hearing the voice, even though Chris stopped, he didn''t turn to look back.


    The atmosphere in the backyard became tense.


    Paul''s sharp gaze fell on Chris'' shoulder. He took a deep breath for a moment, and his tone softened slightly. "A woman like te has run the various Vander familypanies for many years, and she is certainly no ordinary woman. If you marry her, your power and position will be secured."


    "Chris, you are already thirty-three years old, do you want to travel and find true love like in a fairy tale? What can that little girl give you? Don''t you consider your age gap? With your current condition in the Hartanto family, do you have time to steal a girl''s heart?"


    It''s the bitter truth that had to be said, but Paul''s words were very relevant.


    At this time, Chris still didn''t turn his head and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care what Merry can give me, I just know that I like her and I never wanted anything from her!


    "Father, after so many years, you are still heartless , no wonder mothermitted suicide in front of you."


    After that, Chris left the backyard.


    No matter what, he will not let Paul influence his marriage.


    The current him was indeed weak, but he didn''t need to use marriage to achieve his goal!

 Chapter 953 - Accept Your Role!

    After Chris left, Paul, who was still sitting, looked at the direction his son was walking for a long time and didn''te back to his senses.


    His fingers that were lying on the table curled up tightly, as if they were enduring some kind of pain.


    At this time, an old man who was over fifty years old slowly came out, and he looks almost the same as Paul.


    He followed the line of sight in front of him and sighed. "Master, since he is reluctant to deal with all this, why do you have to say such mean words?"


    Paul''s shoulders shook almost imperceptibly, and his face was tightly shut. "This is all for his sake, Indra you just shut up!"


    Indra shook his head and sighed without making a sound.


    The difference of opinion between this man and his son had worried him. He was afraid that there would be no way to resolve it in this life.


    Not long after, Indra pushed the wheelchair back inside. Before entering the door, he heard Paul say, "Tomorrow, go to the cemetery and put a bunch of flowers."


    The big mistake he made was long gone. Although full of regret, he couldn''t help it at all.


    Only by giving flower offerings did the guilt in his heart slightly reduce.


    ��


    At the same time, in an upscale residential area of ??Surabaya, Jefferson, who was sitting in the living room smoking a cigarette, received a call.


    At this moment, when Jenny had just finished showering and was descending the stairs in her nightgown, Jefferson caught a glimpse of her and waved with a smile.


    A few secondster, he hung up the phone.


    Seeing Jenny brushing her hair, he spoke deeply, "Paul ns to match Chris."


    Jenny paused, and her eyes looked amazing. "Is the news urate?"


    Jefferson rubbed his phone screen while nodding. "Can you guess who he will marry?"


    Jenny didn''t say anything for a while, narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment. Then she analyzed with a cool head.


    "He wants to help Chris, it''s definitely not an ordinary person. There are almost no such women in the big family in Surabaya, the women from the Widjaya family and the Hiroshi family are all married and the Wibowo family only has a son. So it''s most likely the daughter of the Vander family."


    Jefferson''s expression immediately filled with admiration. "Yes, and her name is te!"


    Hearing this, Jenny''s face became serious. "As far as I know, te is 38 years old this year. In previous years, she had gotten a myriad of marriage proposals but none of them caught her eye at that time. If Paul is really intends to set her up with Chris, that''s not good news for us!"


    Jefferson pondered, then took a sip from the teacup. "What do you think?"


    At this moment, Jenny threw the towel in her hand on the table, sat down beside him, and thought with furrowed brows. After a moment, Jefferson saw her blink, and he knew that this wife had an idea.


    Jenny stretched out her hand and interestingly as she said, "n is thirty-five years old this year. Judging by his age, he and te match better!"


    Jefferson''s sly eyes showed satisfaction. He raised his eyebrows, and smiled non-stop. "Well, n has reached the age of marriage."


    After speaking, the couple looked at each other and smiled.


    ...


    Two dayster, Merry had basically adapted to the Indonesian clock. At 8 am, she excitedly asked her bodyguard to send her to work at Gaia Entertainment ...


    In her heart, she was very happy to be Lilia''s assistant again after such a long time. She climbed to the top floor happily.


    Arriving at the president''s office, her face became ridiculous.


    "Brother Chris? What are you talking about?"


    At this moment, Merry was standing in front of Chris'' desk, holding the shoulder strap of her school bag with both hands, and her round face was carved with disbelief.


    Chris leaned against the desk with one hand on his cheek and an evil smile on his lips. "From today on, you are my personal assistant. Are you happy?"


    Merry shook her head hastily. "No, of course I''m not happy! Why should I be your assistant? I want to be Lilia''s assistant!"


    Chris'' face immediately sank but he couldn''t say anything.


    He saw Merry''s disgusting expression with his eyes, then stood up and walked towards her. He then looked at her sternly.


    "Even though you are not happy, you have to ept it! You graduated from a prestigious foreign university, how could you even pour tea every day?! And, this is your father''s request, if you dare refuse, be careful because he will send you overseas again!"


    Chris'' intimidation immediately made Merry stop talking to him!


    Why is her father so annoying!


    Merry looked at Chris'' serious expression, and immediately squeezed the strap of her bag with her little hands, and her eyes rolled. "Brother, how about you secretly make me work for sister Lilia? We can both keep this a secret!"


    Chris looked at her, sneering in his heart.


    This girl still won''t budge!


    He raised his hand and lifted his face, reminiscing. "Do you think your father is stupid? The consequence of doing this is that you may be sent abroad forever and nevere back. Are you willing to risk it?"


    Merry suddenly shook her head in horror. Of course not!


    She flicked her hand, pouted and walked to the side of the sofa. When she opened her school bag, she took out all the contents inside, and her mouth still pouting. "I thought that I will be sister Lilia''s assistant again today. I used to be happy for a long time with her. Then why do I bring a water cup, towel, candy and a small fan now? It''s all useless!"


    At this time, Chris pinched his waist with one hand, tilted his head to look at Merry, and sneered in his heart.


    He realized that his position in the the little girl''s heart is not as good as Lilia''s.


    The overseas phone calls with her in the past two years have all been wasted!


    Chris sighed heavily, and when he turned around, he remembered something else. "Did you contact anyone else after you came back?"


    He always remembered that Clifford, who was next to Jean, was also interested in this little girl.


    This love rival must be monitored!


    Merry shook her head sadly. "I''ve only been back for three days, who else can I contact besides you!"


    Of course, she didn''t understand Chris'' heart, so she didn''t tell him that she and Clifford met every day in the game!


    At this time, Chris smiled with satisfaction after hearing his answer. "Alright, if someone is mean to you, quickly call me!"


    Merry looked at the things in front of her in a daze. She then turned and asked. "Brother, as your assistant, am I going to follow you to the studio for a visit?"


    Chris."..."


    He turned and leaned against his desk. He stared at Merry for a moment, and after a few seconds, he picked up the phone on the table.


    "Yes sir."


    "Come in and take Merry to prepare!"


    "Yes sir!"


    After hanging up, Merry furrowed her brows and looked displeased. "Brother, are we going now?"


    She thought, if Chris took her to various studios, maybe she could join in on the fun too.


    Then she can reunite with Lilia on set, and then experience the joys of being her assistant again!


    Chris smiled faintly and said. "It all depends on your ability!"

 Chapter 954 - First Day Of Work!

    On that day, Merry started her first work trip in her life.


    Her workce was in the cubicle next to Chris'' office. For this new assistant president, the employees in the office area started gossiping privately.


    They faintly heard Merry calling Chris as her older brother, it seemed she was a member of the family!


    Therefore, Merry''s job this morning was only to repeatedly read the work manual.


    Even though the little girl likes to y, she always takes her work seriously.


    As it was nearing noon, Merry rested her chin on the table, and her round eyes kept rolling.


    She felt so hungry!


    She looked at the book on the table and let out a frustrated sigh. When she took out her cell phone to order food, the door was pushed open.


    At this time, Chris had a suit on his arm, stood at the door looking at Merry''snguid appearance, and said in a deep voice, "Just here for a day and alreadyzy?"


    "Brother Chris!" Merry immediately stood up and turned around. As she walked, she moved too fast and hit the corner of the table.


    She said ouch while continuing to rub her thighs, and looked at Chris. "I''m notzy. I just finished reading all the work manuals given by HRD. As your assistant, do you have any other work for me? I''ve been so bored this whole morning!"


    Chris saw Merry''s dissatisfied expression, then sighed and tapped his forehead. "On your first day of work, did you already want to work seriously?"


    "Of course!" Merry replied. With her hands behind her back, she raised her eyebrows mockingly. "I don''t get paid to y games in the office every day!"


    "Okay, I''ll let my other assistant give you some work assignments in the afternoon. Let''s go, let''s have lunch first."


    After Chris finished speaking, Merry secretly smiled.


    She quickly followed him, like a lively little fox.


    The other assistants in the office stared at the two distant figures dumbfounded, forgetting to react for a moment.


    Howe their president, who had always been stubborn, care so much for the little girl?!


    ...


    After entering the elevator, Merry looked at him eagerly and asked, "Brother, as your assistant, what is my main task?"


    Right now, Chris was leaning against the elevator wall. Gazing at the little girl''s cheerful expression, he answered honestly. "You will handle some paperwork rted to me, as well as making daily meeting schedules and travel arrangements."


    "It''s so simple then!" Merry shook her head. It wasn''t much different from being Lilia''s assistant.


    Chris'' eyes fell on the little girl, he then softly said, "It''s simple, but mistakes also happen often. I don''t expect you to do much, I just hope you don''t do wrong with important documents."


    Hearing that, Merry patted her chest. "Don''t worry, leave everything to me!"


    As the words fell, the elevator had reached the lobby on the first floor.


    When the door opened, Merry almost bumped into someone just as she was about to get out.


    Chris grabbed her wrist just in time, and dragged her to her side in a protective motion.


    The person outside the elevator was stunned, and said happily, "Merry, are you back already?"


    Merry was looking down at her wrist which was being held by Chris, and when she heard the voice from the other party, her eyes immediately lifted. "Sis Vivi? Why are you here?"


    Merry and Vivi were quite close because of their rtionship with Lilia.


    Although they didn''t have much contact, they were very impressed with each other.


    Vivi turned sideways, nodded to Chris, and then answered Merry, "I work here. Are you here to meet Mr. Chris?"


    Merry dragged Chris out of the elevator and exined proudly. "No! I also work here, as the assistant of the president!"


    Vivi was surprised and she suddenlyughed when she saw Merry''s proud expression.


    She was still the same as she was a few years ago. Innocent, lively and cute.


    After bidding farewell to Vivi, Merry still held hands with Chris and pulled him as he walked. She then muttered. "Brother, since when did Sister Vivi work here?"


    "She''s been here for a long time."


    Chris looked down at her and seeing Merry never let go of his hand, the man smiled slyly. He held Merry''s hand firmly.


    The two of them walked through the lobby where people wereing and going, and left hand in hand.


    This obviously shocked all the Gaia employees who passed by!


    Is their president in love?!


    What''s more, the little girl who became his partner looked like a doll, so cute!


    It''s almost lunch break, and the shocking news about Chris and the mysterious little girl is spreading throughout the building.


    After many questions, they all found out that the little girl was the new assistant who started work today!


    ...


    Chris took Merry to a restaurant close to thepany.


    Both agreed to sit in a private room because of the scorching heat of the sun today. When Merry ordered food, Chris sat across from her and lit a cigarette.


    The maid took this opportunity to turn on the exhaust. As the cigarette smoke rose, Chris'' handsome face was full of confusion.


    After Merry ordered food, she looked up and looked at Chris.


    Her heart seemed to be stung by something, and there was an inexplicable sour expression on her face.


    The little girl had spent some time in the entertainment circle, and she had learned a lot about the ability to observe things.


    At this moment, she was sitting across from Chris, pointing a finger on the man''s nose. "Brother, what are you thinking?"


    After she returned to Indonesia, it was clear that something had been bugging her brother''s mind from the start.


    Even though there wasn''t much change, he rarely spoke and seemed lost in thought.


    Merry bit the corner of her mouth, her big eyes filled with doubt.


    She didn''t really like Chris''s expression now, which was a little decadent, a little confused, and alienating everyone around him.


    At this moment, when Chris came back to his senses, he met the little girl''s big ck eyes.


    He swallowed, then subconsciously twirled his cigarette butt. He rubbed her cheeks, and said shamelessly, "I''ve missed you!"


    Merry''s heart was hot, and she blushed inexplicably.


    She blinked, her eyshes fluttered. With a slight frown between her brows, she scratched her neck and said, "I can''t believe you are lying!"


    "Heh��" Chris chuckled when he saw Merry''s face turning pink. Turning his face, he insisted. "After lunch, go back to thepany first. After finishing work in the afternoon, let the bodyguards send you home early."


    "How about you?" Merry asked without thinking, "Won''t youe home after work?"


    Chris shook his head and looked at her intently. "I have something to work on, I won''t be in thepany throughout the afternoon.. If you have any problems, you can call me anytime."

 Chapter 955 - Please Help Me!

    "Oh..." Merry replied, puffing her cheeks, and fell silent.


    The restaurant served the food very quickly. While eating, the little girl ate silently, but her little brain was spinning rapidly.


    She kind of hated the way she and Chris were right now.


    In other words, Chris seemed to put some distance between them and she couldn''t enter his world.


    Merry carefully remembered the past, and no matter what she did, this man in front of her always supported her.


    But if she recalled it in detail, she had almost no understanding of Chris.


    This older brother knew everything about her, but she knew almost nothing about him.


    This feeling made Merry instantly annoyed.


    Even the roasted meat in her mouth had no taste anymore!


    At this time, Chris, who was on the other hand, only ate some stir-fried vegetables, and then continued to stare at Merry.


    The two of them were indeed very close, but because of the difference in age and experience, they were silent with their own thoughts.


    In Chris'' eyes, this little girl only needed to be protected by him.


    In Merry''s view, she wanted to understand everything about Chris Hartanto.


    So, in this state of mind, Merry had another idea what to do with the uneasiness in her heart.


    ...


    After eating, Chris sent her back to thepany and went straight to the parking lot.


    Merry returned to his office, and Abhi, another of Chris'' assistants, came in.


    Holding some thick documents in his hands, he ced them on the table, then he said politely, "Merry, these are documents that need to be checked and rearranged, so make sure these documents are in order. The president asked me to teach you about this job, so get used to it because you will be doing it alone in the future."


    "Okay, thank you sir."


    Merry took the document in her hand enthusiastically, and then listened to Abhi''s exnation with great interest.


    Throughout the afternoon, the little girl treated the content of this new job very strictly, and Abhi did not hesitate to teach her relevant knowledge.


    In an instant, it was already five in the afternoon.


    After Merry reviewed the final documents, she picked up her phone and started texting.


    Merry : Hey, are you here?


    The message was answered within seconds.


    Clifford : I''m downstairs.


    As soon as Merry saw the answer, she immediately typed.


    Merry : I''ll be down soon!


    In less than five minutes, the little girl left her office cubicle with her backpack.


    Abhi and other assistants look towards the elevator with stunned faces.


    It''s great being the president''s partner, she cane home on time! They somewhat feel envious and jealous.


    ...


    Merry dashed out of the corporate lobby in an instant. Since it was time to go home, people also started to scatter outside.


    The little girl tightly gripped the straps of her bag and looked around. She caught a glimpse of a tall figure standing in front of the exit of the building.


    "Hey!"


    Merry shouted, stood still and waved as she jumped.


    As the sun went down, Clifford saw a petite figure running towards him with a faint smile on his lips.


    Merry rushed to him, raised her hand and punched him in the shoulder with her small fist. "Wood, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, do you keep thinking about me?"


    Clifford looked at her intently, nodding his head in response.


    The little girl was used to Clifford who rarely spoke. After looking around, she pointed to the coffee shop in front, and said, "Let''s have some coffee inside, I need you to help me with something and you can''t refuse!"


    Clifford said ''um'' in return. As the two headed to the coffee shop together, a ck car slowly pulled up on the side of the road not far behind them.


    �� ...


    Merry greeted the waiter and ordered two cappinos, they both then sat down by the ss window.


    She took off her backpack and put it on the chair beside him. Then she opened her mouth and looked at Clifford. "Oh, I forgot to bring your present."


    Clifford sat up straight and looked at her. He shook his head as he remained silent.


    The little girl was a little irritated, scratched her ear and mumbled, "I didn''t expect to see you today. You know, I carry your gifts with me all the time!"


    At this moment, Clifford looked at Merry with a calm expression. He didn''t want this girl to me herself too much so he ended up changing the topic. "What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, right!" After hearing the voice, Merry leaned forward on the table, whispering, "Can you help me investigate Chris?"


    "Young master Chris?" Clifford''s calm eyes looked surprised.


    Merry nodded emphatically. "Yes, just investigate him."


    After saying that, the little girl carefully observed Clifford''s expression. Seeing that he didn''t answer, she hesitantly said. "Is it not possible? If you don''t want to do it, it''s fine, but please show me a private detective''s office."


    Clifford shook his head subconsciously, and when he looked at Merry, he asked stubbornly, "Why do you want to investigate Young Master Chris?"


    Did she suspect him, or��


    At this moment, Merry became slightly sullen. "There is no particr reason. I just want to know more about him. Can you help me?"


    "Okay!"


    Clifford promised in a low voice. Even though he understood the risk, he would still do it for Merry.


    After hearing this, Merry heaved a sigh of relief, and smiled at the corners of her eyebrows and eyes. "I know you are the best! Then please investigate what happened to him recently. I always thought that he had been in troubletely, I always asked him but he wouldn''t answer!"


    Merry always thought of Clifford as a friend and it never changed from the beginning to the end!


    Clifford instantly realized the special attention Merry had for Chris, and when he lowered his eyelids, he tried to cover up the disappointment in his eyes.


    Apparently, there were several things that made his human heart tremble. The atmosphere at the table was awkward for a few seconds.


    But Merry immediately said happily again, "I really thank you for your help, next time I will take you when Anna and I go skiing in Switzend! It''s a really fun ce! Ah, you remember Anna, don''t you? You met her in America."


    He remembers everyone and everything rted to her very clearly.


    Upon seeing this, Merry bes even more excited, and even begins to imagine meeting Anna.


    After the cup of coffee was half finished, Merry asked to go home.


    After Clifford agreed, both of them left the cafe.


    Just opening the exit, a man in a ck suit walked straight towards them. The


    clothes of the other party made Clifford understand, it was standard equipment for bodyguards in somerge families.


    Merry didn''t pay attention to the other party. While she was still busy with her cell phone, the man said, "Miss Merry!"


    The little girl lifted her head nkly. "Huh?"


    At the same time, Clifford rushed forward. He caught the other party''s wrist and mmed it against the wall.


    The bodyguard''s arm was tightly mped. When he rolled his eyes, he stared nkly at Clifford.. "Master Clifford, we are on the same team, please don''t hurt me."

 Chapter 956 - Merry Was Taken Away!

    It seemed that the other party knew his identity.


    Clifford looked cold. "Who is your master?"


    The guard smiled. "The Hartanto Family!"


    Hearing this, Clifford frowned and turned to look at Merry. "Do you know him?"


    The little girl shook her head doubtfully. "I''ve never seen him. Why would the Hartanto family want to see me anyway?"


    The guard broke free from Clifford''s restraints, turned slightly to face Merry, and nodded. "Miss Merry, my master would like to see you. If you wish, could youe with me to the Hartanto''s house?"


    Merry asked suspiciously. "Did Brother Chris ask you toe?"


    From the Hartanto family, she only knew Chris!


    The bodyguard stepped forward, his voice slightly lowered. "He is the young master''s father, Mr. Paul. Miss Merry, do you mind?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, Merry froze on her steps.


    It turned out that Chris'' father wanted to meet her, so she instinctively didn''t want to refuse!


    At this time, Clifford whispered to the side to remind her. "It''ste, if you want to go to the Hartanto family''s house, you can do it tomorrow!"


    When those words were finished, the guard nced at him, and then said with a smile, "Mr Clifford seems to have forgotten his responsibilities. As the personal bodyguard of the Widjaya family, since when did you start taking care of the Hiroshi family?"


    Clifford nced at him calmly and didn''t answer. The bodyguard wasn''t angry, he just stepped forward with a smile, and said warningly, "Mr Clifford, seems that you think you can stop me by yourself?"


    "Let''s try!" Clifford''s calm gaze fell on his opponent''s pupils lightly.


    The bodyguard sighed, then pointed behind him. "Today, I didn''te alone. My master would like to invite Miss Merry to the Hartanto family home with sincere intentions. I don''t mind if you want to stop me, but have you considered the consequences?"


    "If you speak frankly, Mr. Paul has more influence than young master Chris. As a bodyguard, aren''t you afraid that the Widjaya family and the Hartanto family will have a bad rtionship because of your mistake?"


    When the words were finished, the bodyguard looked at Clifford nonchntly, leaned close to him, and whispered again, "Can you shoulder the oue?"


    Clifford didn''t speak for a while, but there was clearly a trace of concern between his eyes.


    At this time, Merry, who had been watching for a long time, quietly put her cell phone in her trouser pocket. She then tugged at Clifford''s sleeve to calm him down. "No problem, I''ll go with them. Chris''s dad won''t do anything to me, I told him just now on my cell phone. If you have time, please tell my dad that I''m going to bete."


    Merry had already realized that the other party hade with preparations today and the bodyguard was very rude to Clifford.


    She was worried that if Clifford got into a dispute with them, he would end up getting into trouble.


    Although she didn''t know why Chris''s father was looking for her, after all, he was the father of the person she trusted the most. Besides, if she didn''t go, it would be the same as not respecting the man''s wish.


    After saying this, Merry looked at the guard and raised her chin proudly. "Let''s go, show me the way."


    "Merry��" Clifford frowned.


    As soon as he said a word, Merry looked back and smiled brightly. "Don''t worry, don''t forget what I said earlier."


    Merry waved her hand and followed the guard in the blink of an eye.


    When the car''s door opened, the little girl immediately stroked her chest with fear.


    There were four burly bodyguards in the car. As she had expected,promising was the right move.


    Otherwise, if Clifford shed with them, this matter would surely be much bigger.


    Merry stood by the car''s door, pursed her small mouth and stared at the guard who opened it. "With so many people, where do I sit?"


    The little girl was deliberately making things difficult for them. Who told her to be so annoying?


    The bodyguard pointed to the back seat very politely. "Miss Merry, they are responsible for your safety, so please sit in the middle."


    "No!" Merry arrogantly. "Let them all down, I want to sit in the back alone. Don''t think about refusing or I will scream for help and report this as an act of kidnapping!"


    The spoiled daughter of the Hiroshi family is really troublesome!


    In the end, the bodyguard had no choice but to get the two people sitting in the back seat out of the car and tell them to take a taxi and follow them back.


    And Merry did not stop climbing after getting into the car.


    Sheined that the air conditioner was too cold for a while, and that the car smelled too bad. In short, the two bodyguards at the front wanted to quickly leave the car for the forty minute journey.


    As the car pulled away, Clifford also rushed to the side of the road.


    After he got into the car, his teeth clenched, as if trying to contain his emotions.


    After a while, he considered it again and again and finally dialed Jean''s number.


    Indeed, this kind of thing could not be solved with his own strength.


    ...


    That night, at six o''clock, Merry was taken to the Hartanto family''s backyard.


    She looked at the surrounding scenery as she walked, and the ancient courtyard made her disinterested.


    "Miss Merry, please wait a moment. Master will be out soon!"


    The bodyguard stood in front of Merry with sweat all over his body then turned and left quietly.


    He''d had enough of this woman!


    The afternoon felt hotter than usual when the little girl refused to let them turn on the air conditioner in the car.


    She didn''t even want them to open the windows!


    You can imagine what kind of torture they felt when wearing ck coats and being in a closed room in the car!


    Merry nced at the backs of the departing guards one after another, and scowled angrily.


    After regaining her sight, she walked alone towards the backyard.


    As she walked, she started to feel bored. She took her cell phone out of her pocket, stood still and started ying.


    At this time, Paul was sitting in a wheelchair and looking at Merry. His old eyes stared at the nt that Merry had stepped on, and raised his eyebrows. "She doesn''t value life at all."


    Indra stood behind him, he was also watching Merry carefully. "I heard that the master of the Hiroshi family loves this daughter very much. After years of being raised in the palm of his hand, she was released abroad to grow up to be more mature, but that doesn''t seem to be working. Except for the Hiroshi family behind her, it doesn''t seem like she''s of much help to the young master."


    Paul sneered, and after a moment, he raised his hand and waved it forward. "Let''s go."


    Indra then pushed his wheelchair and walked out.


    Hearing the sound of the wheels rubbing against the ground, Merry lifted her head from the cellphone''s screen.


    This was the first time the little girl saw Chris''s father.


    She didn''t expect that he was paralyzed!


    Merry was surprised for a moment and after thinking for a long time, she finally said in surprise, "Grandpa, good evening!"


    Should she really call him grandfather?!


    Paul. "..."


    Indra pursed his lips tightly and coughed lightly to suppress the urge tough.


    This little girl is funny indeed!


    Paul''s expression was serious, his eyes swept over Merry, and then he turned to the stone table and said, "Let''s sit down."


    Merry ran over and blinked as she sat across from Paul.


    Why are there six gray-brown dots on this geezer''s head?


    Isn''t that a symbol that monks have?


    Thinking of this, Merry curiously leaned towards the table. "Grandfather, are you�� a monk?"

 Chapter 957 - How Much Do You Like My Son?!

    At this time, it was Indra who was standing behind Paul, as Merry innocently asked, his hands trembled and almost pushed the wheelchair.


    Was this little girl really that curious, or deliberately provoking his master''s anger?


    But when he looked carefully at the girl''s eyes which were as clear as water, she didn''t look like a woman with deep thoughts.


    Maybe, she''s just outright blunt!


    Indra quietly rubbed his forehead, staggered behind the wheelchair, and quietly looked at Paul''s face.


    At this moment, the remnants of the sun setting in the sky were starting to get buried at the end of the mountain.


    Paul stared at Merry for a moment, and although he didn''t speak, he raised his hands above his head with a strange expression.


    Merry blinked at him with her big eyes, thinking that she might have said something wrong and poked at a sensitive topic.


    The little girl corrected her sitting posture again, raised her mouth, trying to make herself look like a dignified woman. "Grandfather, I was just casually asking, no need to care."


    Merry''s appearance is very cute, innocent and colored with a little honesty.


    Paul looked at her and didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    The atmosphere continued to freeze under the gazes from both sides.


    Indra couldn''t take it anymore. He bent down and reminded Paul in his ear. "Master, don''t you want to say something to her?"


    Paul nced at him and waved his hand. "You, get out of here."


    "This..." Indra felt dilemmatic.


    However, he and his master had always stayed together in thest few years. Once Paul decided to be a monk, the butler also went to the temple with him.


    Although the little girl in front of him looked harmless, he was still hesitating for safety reasons.


    Perhaps because he was thinking too much, Paul waved his hand again. "Don''t go too far, wait behind the door."


    "Okay, just call me if you need me!"


    After the old man left, Merry looked back and bit the corner of her mouth, feeling a little nervous for some reason.


    She slowly turned her gaze to look at Paul once more, and there was a hint of pity and sympathy in her twinkling eyes.


    The little girl felt that Paul must have gone through the saddest thing, maybe that''s why he became a monk.


    No wonder Chris has never offended his parents for years, it turns out that there is a story behind it.


    At this time, Paul sighed softly, and forcefully suppressed theplex emotions in his heart. When he lifted his eyes and met Merry''s gaze, the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched.


    If his hunch was right, the little girl looked at him sympathetically. Did she pity him?!


    Damn it!


    Paul was suddenly annoyed.


    He was used to seeing people with bad intentions in his life, and he was not a good person himself.


    In front of Merry, who had a pure mind, some words were difficult to say!


    Perhaps, the girl''s eyes were too clean to be stained with earthly dust and dirt, and seemed to be able to dispel those gloomy thoughts.


    Paul frowned, his expression gradually bing gloomy.


    He endured the surprise brought by Merry, and finally opened his tone stiffly, "Little girl, listen to my words. How about you leave my child?"


    Merry did not understand what was hidden under his expression.


    She gave a very suspicious ''Ah'', and then asked, "Grandpa, why should I leave Brother Chris?"


    Paul then said coldly, "Then let me change my question. Do you like him? At such a young age, what can you do for Chris? What can you bring for him? If you really love each other, can you guarantee that you won''t drag him behind?"


    Paul''s straightforward statement caused Merry to be in a daze.


    The corners of her mouth opened slightly and she was dumbfounded.


    "Grandpa, you misunderstood! Brother Chris and I ..."


    The little girl subconsciously wanted to refute, but in the middle of the conversation, she fell silent.


    At this time, many feelings that she did not understand gradually became clear, including the cautious thoughts that once made her entangled.


    How much did she like Chris?


    This sentence was like a bomb that exploded in her mind.


    In Merry''s pure heart, this question suddenly surged and made her realize.


    She likes Chris Hartanto!


    This is not just a junior''s admiration for her elders, but more at the love of a man and a woman.


    As soon as this thought urred, Merry pursed the corners of her mouth in an instant, and her cheeks turned red.


    She seemed to understand why she liked to cling to that man, and vividly recalled the moment she left the ward where Chris was still lying sick at home. That figure remained imprinted in her mind for a long time.


    But�� could she like this man whom she considered as her older brother?


    He was very kind and handsome, and there are many women who love him.


    How about her? She has nothing!


    Besides, if Chris knew that she had such thoughts of him, would he ignore herter?


    Thinking of this, Merry''s face turned paler.


    The unprecedented panic and nervousness trapped her like a giant.


    At this moment, Paul patiently waited for Merry to answer. Seeing her face getting more and more gloomy, he asked loudly, "What say you? Do you like him?"


    Merry looked at him nkly. In her eyes, fear was clearly reflected in her pupils.


    Like a frightened little rabbit, she panicked.


    She was enveloped in the fear of being rejected by Chris, unable to break free.


    She thought of him as her brother all these years, could that feeling turn into love?!


    The more she thought about it, the more unsustainable her mood became.


    In the end, Merry did not say a word, and began to chuckle and shed tears.


    Paul. "???"


    He looked at the little girl with a headache. Why would her head lowered as she wept, as if he mistreated her?


    A clean and innocent little girl like Merry��. It wouldn''t be surprising if she often cried like a baby.


    However, her tearful silence seemed to have made Paul stare at her with a burst of anger.


    He subconsciously nced over the table, gritting his teeth. "What are you crying about?"


    Then he turned to Indra who was eavesdropping behind the door and ordered, "Bring the tissues!"


    It was so strange, he couldn''t bear to see this little girl cry!


    This little girl''s tears made his heart feel a strange pain.


    She was still young after all, perhaps she was taken aback by his serious question.


    Paul looked up at the sky and slowly closed his eyes. He had been a monk for many years, thinking that his emotions and desires had long since been banished from his human body.


    Unexpectedly, a little girl from the Hiroshi family could still affect thepassion in his heart.


    A few secondster, Indra ran towards him with a tissue.


    As he approached, what he saw shocked him. Merry''s figure was crying as if she was escorting someone who had died, the girl was sobbing and her whole face was red.


    He faintly nced at Paul, his expression disapproving.


    Sir, have mercy!


    What kind of monk bullies a little girl!


    Indra kept cursing Paul in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak too much. He quietly took out a tissue and handed it to Merry.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer him, he shook the tissue andforted her, "Little girl, don''t cry. Clean your tears immediately, master is just joking with you."


    When the words fell, Merry raised her head then suddenly howled!


    Indra was stunned, his fingertips trembled, and the tissue fell to the ground with the wind.


    What''s wrong with his words?!


    At this time, Paul furrowed his brows, his face was very ugly, and he raised his hand to pull Indra. "Shut up!"

 Chapter 958 - Chris And Jean Have Arrived!

    Indra and Paul looked at each other, really not knowing how to deal with this situation.


    Neither of them had the experience offorting a little girl. Moreover Merry was panting and tears kept falling from her eyes.


    Maybe because she was crying too loud, she was choking in the middle.


    Paul rubbed the top of his shiny head, feeling helpless.


    Indra forcibly put a few tissues into Merry''s hands, then he turned to Paul and said, "Master, how�� how is this?"


    Paul said with a sullen face. "You asked me then who should I ask?"


    At this time, Merry was still immersed in the dilemma and couldn''t help herself.


    She didn''t even realize the helpless look on Paul and Indra''s faces.


    Merry was very scared.


    Suddenly realizing that she might have the kind of love between a man and a woman for Chris, she was unable to ept it, and at the same time, she was afraid of the consequences once her feelings was revealed.


    It turned out that she really liked Chris!


    But no! Do not let anyone know!


    It turns out that the figure she kept thinking about day and night is Chris Hartanto.


    Her dependence and attachment towards him was solely because of his pampering!


    Throughout her twenty-two years in life, Chris'' shadow had been etched deeply in her heart that she fell into a well called love.


    While she was crying, her heart became so fragile! This kind of love isn''t morally right, and she doesn''t even know how to deal with it.


    She was even more afraid that when Chris didn''t feel the same way as her, he would drift away from her, and their rtionship would grow cold, and different.


    While Paul and Indra were confused, a bodyguard walked in from outside the courtyard and reported nervously. "Master, young master Chris is here!"


    When the voice fell, another bodyguard hurriedly came over. "Master, the fourth young master of the Widjaya family is also here!"


    Paul nced at Merry who was crying while wiping her nose with a tissue, and waved his hand in annoyance. "Let them in!"


    What is this called?!


    How many words did he say? What made the little girl cry like this?


    What was it that made her cry?


    At this moment, outside the door of the Hartanto family''s house, Chris mmed the car''s door loudly. Before entering the courtyard, he heard footstepsing from behind him.


    He stood still and looked to the side, his eyes stunned. "Jean? Why are you here?"


    Since this house was quite far from the city center, Jean had rarely set foot here in years.


    Currently, Clifford was walking behind Jean.


    Before the man could speak, Clifford stepped forward and apologized to exin what had happened in the afternoon.


    In the end, his throat rolled over a little, and he added, "Sorry, young master Chris, I couldn''t protect Miss Merry!"


    Merry was taken away by the Hartanto family''s elder and he didn''t have the strength to fight him!


    Hearing the voice, Chris frowned and patted him on the shoulder. "This has nothing to do with you, don''t me yourself! The bodyguards around my father always act rashly, did they hurt you?"


    In the face of big trouble, Chris is always calm.


    Clifford is Jean''s bodyguard. If he gets hurt because of his father, he will also be in trouble and must return this ount to Jean.


    A confrontation between father and son should not involve others.


    Clifford looks down and shakes his head. "I''m fine."


    Chris looked at him deeply, then patted him on the shoulder to calm him down.


    Immediately, Jean lifted his head towards the courtyard. "Come in and let''s see."


    Since Clifford was present at the time of the incident, he was also responsible for ensuring the little girl''s safety.


    Merry is the youngest generation among the big families in this city, and Samuel holds her dear in his heart. If something happened to her, the rtionship between the big families in Surabaya would definitely be messed up!


    Not long after, Chris and Jean came to the backyard side by side.


    As they drew near, Merry''s cry suddenly exploded in his ears.


    Chris'' heart is really messed up!


    Regardless of his current posture, he walked briskly on his long legs, and in an instant he arrived at the door.


    Under the dim light, Chris clearly saw the little girl sitting in front of the stone table with her back to him, her shoulders shaking.


    Chris'' gaze shifted to Paul, and his sullen face was filled with anger.


    "What do you want? Can''t you speak directly in front of me? You took her away forcibly and made her cry, are you satisfied now?"


    Chris''s veins nearly popped out as he shouted loudly at his father.


    If it wasn''t for him being his father, he really wanted to kill him right now.


    He had been separated from Merry for so long, so when he saw her cry, of course he would not be able to stay still.


    Chris'' heart seemed to be tightly gripped, even his breath was gasping for air from the pain.


    At this time, Paul had not spoken. Merry heard Chris'' voice, and her body trembled sharply while still whimpering. She stood up. "Brother Chris��"


    She felt ufortable!


    There was no way to exin her feelings.


    It was just that when Chris appeared, she seemed to have found a light and ran in front of the man in tears.


    Merry came with reddened face, cheekspletely soaked in tears. And Chris didn''t know how long this girl had been crying.


    Her clear and beautiful face became messy because of the tears.


    Chris stepped forward and held her straight in his arms, holding her with one hand, and caressing her little head with the other.


    Merry buried herself in Chris'' arms and couldn''t stop her tears as soon as she approached him.


    Her good brother�� She couldn''t stand being separated from him.


    So... if she really likes him, never telling him the truth might be the right choice!


    At this time, Paul was speechless!


    Secondster, Jean and Clifford entered the backyard.


    He walked past Chris and Merry''s side leisurely. When he came to Paul, he nodded slightly. "Uncle."


    Paul raised his head to look at Jean, and said inexplicably, "Jean even bothered toe here, did youe to reminisce?"


    Jean looked at him with the same expression. "I''m not here to tell old stories. Uncle has finally returned after living in the mountain for so many years, and your heart should be clean and spared from worldly matters."


    "However, Merry is still young and impulsive in doing things. If she made a trouble today, I apologize on her behalf."


    It turned out that Jean was also here for Merry.


    This little girl�� He didn''t expect so many people to look after her!


    At this moment, Clifford was standing behind everyone. His dark eyes watched Merry hug Chris tightly as the girl wept.


    Merry continued to grip Chris'' waist tightly with her two small hands, and buried her head in his arms, her cries sounding weak and helpless.


    But in such asions, Clifford knew that he had no right to step forward tofort her.


    He thought, the little girl might not need him at all.


    As long as Chris was there for her, he could only tell his heart to let go of his pointless dream.


    On the other hand, after Jean''s words were heard, Paul''s calm returned, and his tone dropped slightly. "I called her just because I wanted to see her. Why are you treating me like a bad person?"


    At the end of his words, Chris'' calm face gave off some very harsh words.


    "If you just want to meet her, why is she crying like this?!"

 Chapter 959 - Clifford’s Decision

    Paul was baffled.


    He wanted to tell the truth but couldn''t exin it clearly! Because he himself did not know why the little girl suddenly cried.


    Seeing the atmosphere getting more and more deadlocked, Indra had no choice but toe out to save his master. "


    Young master, Young master Jean, you have truly misunderstood master. He didn''t do anything to Miss Merry, master only said a few words, and in the end��"


    Chris'' eyes were filled with ferocity. Seeing Indra''s expression, he asked coldly, "He only said a few words and managed to make her cry like this? Uncle Indra, didn''t you go up the mountain with father to purify your heart? Why does it seem like your hearts are dull and your tongues are still sharp?"


    Making Merry cry like this��. Chris couldn''t imagine what they had said to this little girl.


    "Chris, watch your mouth!" At this time, Paul was not happy. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask her, what was the important thing I said earlier?"


    Chris looked down and looked at Merry who was crying sadly. How could these tears be pretending?! His father was just making excuses!


    After all, his father must be very vile!


    Chris looked at Paul with cold eyes without saying a word. After a while, he bent down and hugged Merry, turned and left.


    Before leaving the backyard, he stood still, turned his head slightly, and said coldly, "Father, what happened between us, never involve her again. Otherwise�� I will cut ties with this family!"


    As his words fell, he didn''t even see Paul''s embarrassed expression, and walked away with his cold back.


    Paul stared ahead with a frown with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He did not expect that Chris would love the girl so much.


    Even threatened to cut ties with his family!


    Paul closed his eyes and took a deep breath, his voice bing much lower. "Jean, I must have made youugh!"


    "Uncle, you''re too much!" Jean saw Paul''s helpless and tired face, and whispered in a deep voice. "You should know that Merry is the daughter of the Hiroshi family. No matter what wrong she has done, I beg you to forgive her for the sake of the Hiroshi family and the Widjaya family. We will teach her well in the future!"


    Paul shook his head and smiled, he then said in a somewhat self-deprecating tone. "Okay, you don''t need to stress it anymore. She''s a little girl after all, what can I do with her? You better wait for her to calm down, and you can ask her what really happened earlier."


    "Hahaha, apparently, a girl can cry with just a few words, this is the first time I''ve seen her. If you want to go home, go home. Needless to say, I won''t bother her anymore!"


    Hearing this, the man pursed his lips and lowered his head. "Thank you uncle."


    Paul waved his hand, reluctant to say more.


    After Jean and Clifford left, Paul leaned on the armrest of his wheelchair with one hand, frowned and sighed.


    Indra then asked, "Master, did we really do something wrong?"


    Maybe the little girl was really frightened by them.


    When he thought of such a naively innocent girl crying profusely, he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Paul heard his doubtful tone and didn''t answer. He then shook his wheelchair and nned to go back inside.


    Right or wrong, does it matter?


    His own son wanted to part with his family for the sake of the little girl!


    In the year his mothermitted suicide, Chris had never even said anything like this to him!


    Tonight gave Paul a strange picture. If Merry wanted Chris'' life, his son would give him a knife without saying anything!


    ''Chris, you''re thirty-three years old, and you''re a freaking simp for God''s sake!''


    ''You really are ridiculous!''


    ��.


    Outside the Hartanto''s house, when Jean walked out with Clifford, he saw Chris and Merry sitting in the back seat of the car and wiping the girl''s face with a tissue.


    The car''s headlights turned on, and under the warm yellow lights, Merry leaned in Chris'' arms like a doll.


    Perhaps because of crying for too long, the little girl''s face turned bright red.


    Her little head rested on Chris'' shoulder, her eyshes fluttered, and the corners of her mouth were still curled up.


    This scene caused Jean to sigh helplessly.


    He turned slightly and looked at the expressionless Clifford behind him. "Aren''t you going to greet them?"


    Clifford shook his head. "No, master."


    Now was not the time for him!


    It seemed only young master Chris could calm Merry''s heart.


    Upon seeing this, the man did not hesitate, and Clifford got into his Lincoln and led the way.


    On the way, Jean took a document from the back seat, flipped through the pages, and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to me yourself for what happened today. Chris is right, the responsibility is not yours. Even if it was me, I might not be able to stop this event from happening."


    Hearing that voice, Clifford''s hand that was holding the steering wheel suddenly stiffened.


    He understood that his young master wasforting him.


    Clifford, who grew up in the Widjaya family, knows one thing very clearly.


    Today, if there were young masters from several major families present, Merry wouldn''t have beentaken away!


    He couldn''t change the oue of this incident, so naturally he couldn''t easily ept this young master''s constion.


    It was his negligence that caused Merry to suffer all this.


    Clifford pursed his lips, his throat continued to slide, and his overly reserved temper made him unustomed to speaking candidly.


    Simply put, Clifford nced in the rearview mirror and said, "I know. Thank you, young master."


    The man raised his eyes, saw his tight cheeks, and said, "I supported you to express your own feelings at that time, and I still support it to this day."


    "However, members of the Widjaya family must not tremble and hide behind other people while feeling sorry for themselves. We are not that low. If you really like her, it''s better to tell her frankly. That worry and fear will continue to haunt you if you are not honest with your feelings."


    These words made Clifford''s heart skip a beat.


    Did his Young Master want him to confess his love for Merry?


    At this moment, the man seemed to see his doubts, his eyes returned to the file in his hand, and he added, "I''m only giving you advice. As to what what happens next, it''s up to you to decide for yourself. Should you let go or carry on? It''s time to make a decision!"


    Hearing this, Clifford licked his lips, and when the car stopped at the traffic light, his eyes were a little confused. "Young master, if she refuses me, should I let her go?"


    "I think that''s where the story ends."


    Clifford gaze trembled, and he looked down, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Surely, what can he do if his love was rejected?!


    It''s clear that it was young master Chris whom Merry loved!


    So, even if he confessed his love ... it did not seem necessary!


    Rather than risking their rtionship ruined, it''s better to stay the same.


    How many former friends have drifted away because of a sudden confession?


    He doesn''t want to leave such a mark on his story.


    When the light turns green, Clifford is driving again. Their car was getting further away? from the Hartanto family''s house. Then he suddenly broke the silence inside the car.


    "Young master, introduce me to a girl."


    Jean slowly raised his eyes. "So you''ve made up your mind?"


    Clifford drove the car and looked ahead. Then he replied in a calm, emotionless voice. "I want to try�� with others.. I think filling my life with someone else can make me forget about her."

 Chapter 960 - A Woman’s Complicated Heart

    In the car, Merry leaned on Chris'' shoulder. Her eyes were red and sparkling, she was still holding the tissue box that Indra had given her. Chris took out a strand from time to time and helped her wipe her face.??Merry, who was still sobbing, could feel the care of the man she loved.??It was precisely because of this action that she wanted to cry even more.??The little girl raised her eyes to see Chris'' face. The corners of her mouth trembled, and there was a pain in her heart that made her want to keep shedding tears.??Chris patted her back with one hand, and the look in his eyes caught hers again. He immediately tightened his brows. "Stop crying!"??After hearing the voice, Merry choked her breath without saying a word.??Seeing this, Chris sighed heavily and hugged the little girl and again stroked her back. "Things like this won''t happen again in the future, trust me. Let''s talk now, what did they do to make you cry like this?"??Under the warm light of the car headlights, Chris'' eyes were soft and focused.??Having known Merry for so long, he had never seen her cry so sadly.??He was used to herughter and y, so her face was more suitable for a bright smile.??At this time, Merry sniffed, looked at Chris in a hurry, and hurriedly closed her eyes, shook her head and said breathlessly, "Grandpa didn''t bother me..."??Grandpa?!??Hearing this caused Chris'' facial muscles to twitch twice.??Merry is really brave!??Chris suppressed the gloom in his eyes, and held Merry''s cheek with one hand, forcing her to look at him. "If he didn''t bother you, why are you crying then?"??Merry bit the corner of her mouth, her eyes blinked for a long time, and she said. "I just felt that grandpa was really pitiful, so I cried!"??Chris. "..."


    Does this exnation make sense?!??He didn''t want to question her anymore!??Chris looked at Merry''s guilty conscience, and raised his hand to speak. "There''s no need to pity him, he''s not as pathetic as you think."


    "Oh ..." Merry answered hesitantly, then looked down. Her hands began to fiddle with the tissue box on her arm.??Chris is so handsome!??Especially in this kind of atmosphere and lighting, the lines of his handsome face were very clear, as if they were coated with ayer of golden light. Not to mention his hand that caresses her back��. It feels warm and big.


    Suddenly, she remembered Anna''s words about people with big hands. If his hand is big then he must be big down there too��..??Just thinking of this, Merry raised her hand and pped her own head.??What is she thinking!!??At this moment, Chris was subconsciously shocked by her behavior.??He looked at Merry strangely, gracefully caressed her forehead and stroked it. "What''s the matter?"??Merry blushed. "There are mosquitoes�� Ah, I want to go home."??"Then sit quietly in the front, I''ll drive you back."??When Chris turned to pull the car''s door, the little girl remained in the back seat and shook her head. "Brother, I want to lie down for a while in the back."??She didn''t want to be in close contact with Chris at the moment, otherwise she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to control her thoughts.??The little girl immediately shrank andy down on the back seat.??At this moment, Chris stopped from opening the door, then squinted at Merry''s clearly feigned appearance, and a trace of danger shed across his eyes.??Damn, something''s wrong!


    However, since she had just cried, Chris did not refuse her request, and nodded slightly as he agreed to it.??On the way back, Merry sat with her back to the window, her ck eyes staring unfocused at the street outside, her gaze filled with confusion and helplessness.


    ....


    Forty minutester, Chris sent Merry back to the Hiroshi Family''s house.??With one hand on the wheel, Chris turned and looked at the back seat. However, he saw the door was open and Merry was already running towards the door of her house. ??Chris. "???"??He stared in the direction where Merry had disappeared, his expression turning colder.??Merry''s abnormal behavior made Chris feel suspicious of something.??Not long after, he rolled down the car''s window, lit a cigarette, and hung his hand on the door.??The moon and the night sky shone brightly, but his heart was covered in a thick, sad mist.??He took out his phone casually, swiped the screen and was silent for a while, then called Alex.??...??Half an hourter, at the White Lion Winery.??Chris and Alex were sitting in the inner hall with the scent of wine filling the room. They drank red wine without saying a word.??The color around them was dark, and the surroundingyout was mostly solid wood. Plenty of red wine was ced in the waiting area, which was usually used as a ce to mingle.??At this moment, Alex leaned back in the chair looking at Chris who was heavily drunk, and asked with a smile, "What''s your problem? Weren''t you alright this afternoon?" ??Chris drank back the red wine in the ss and licked the stain at the corner of his mouth. "Alex, what kind of creature is that woman?"??Alex. "..."


    He looked at Chris in a daze. He took the man''s empty ss, poured it for him again until it was half full, and replied dryly, "You''re asking the wrong person, I don''t know more about women than you."??Chris sighed and crossed his arms. He craned his neck and sneered, "You''ve been single for so many years, aren''t you nning to find a wife?"??Regarding this question, Alex shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. "Don''t worry about my business, let''s talk about you and Merry."??"You know it?" Chris looked at Alex with raised eyebrows in surprise.??Seeing this, Alex shook his wine ss, and as he ced it in front of him, he looked at Chris through the surface of his ss. "I don''t want you to spend the whole night getting drunk just because of Merry."??Chris chuckled, taking another sip from his wine ss. "My dad called Merry over to my family''s house today. I don''t know what he said to her but the little girl was crying. I mean, when I came, she had been crying for a long time."??"If your father asked her to meet in person, she might be scared."


    Alex knows the internal affairs of the Hartanto family. Thinking of Merry''s innocent figure, dealing with Paul might be too much for her.??Chris pursed his lips with aplicated expression. "Sometimes I hate it because I was born into the Hartanto family. It seems that it was the worst decision to let my father off the mountain."??Alex looked at him and thought. He then answered calmly, "Merry''s situation is not an urgent matter, there are still problems that we have to solve. What do you n to do to deal with you and my sister''s arranged marriage? Do you really want to marry my sister?"


    "Of course not!" Chris ced the wine ss in his hands heavily on the table, his expression gloomy.??Alex saw Chris'' determination. Even though he didn''t want to pour cold water, he still reminded him.


    "My sister will return to Indonesia in two days. My parents have informed her about this marriage. But she has not given a definite answer.. If you are not nning on marrying her, I suggest you act quickly."

 Chapter 961 - Chris Is Getting Married?

    "I know." Chris answered boredly, but he kept thinking about Merry''s strange attitude.


    Maybe because he drank too much wine, he thought of going to his car and heading to the Hiroshi family''s house and confessing his love!


    But on second thought, Chris rejected this idea again.


    He was afraid that his leg would be broken by Samuel Hiroshi!


    ...


    The next day, at 8 am, Merry came to thepany.


    Unlike yesterday, when the little girl walked into the office with a bag on her back, her steps were obviously much lighter now.


    Even though she liked Chris, she didn''t dare say it.


    But�� as long as that man''s figure could appear before her, she would be very happy.


    As Merry approached the president''s office, her heartbeat began to quicken.


    She couldn''t sleep wellst night, but that didn''t affect her excitement because she was about to see the figure of the man she loved.


    If you like someone, of course you want to meet them anytime and anywhere. Even if you had a really bad day, seeing their face and smile is enough to brighten the day.


    After Merry came into her office cubicle, she sat down in her chair, and finally looked at the ss wall on the right.


    Even though her office and Chris'' were separated by a ss curtain wall, since the ss was thick enough, she couldn''t see the view of the man''s office at all.


    The little girl sat on the swivel chair with her toes helping her to turn around. Then she started fiddling with her drawer, looking for something to do.


    A few minutester, Merry found the tape.


    She remembered watching videos of life hacks and the likes before, this type of frosted ss, as long as this tape is attached, then the ss can be transparent again.


    Therefore, Merry held the tape and quickly cut it into several pieces.


    Each piece was about ten centimeters long, and then she started to get busy in front of the ss wall.


    Ten minutester, the originally clean ss curtain wall became covered with tape, and this appearance was like covering a hole with tape.


    After doing this, the little girl pped happily, sat back down at the table, and turned her head to urately capture everything in the next room.


    "I''m so smart!"


    Merry praised herself, sat down in a chair and stumbled, and couldn''t wait for Chris to appear, so that she could see his face.


    Every corner of the tape attached, has been carefully selected by her.


    Whether she wanted to sit, stand, or squat, she could see him, almost no blind spots in any direction.


    At 8.30, Merry began to devote herself to work in an excited mood.


    The little girl looked to the side from time to time while organizing files.


    As time passed, it was already 12 o''clock and Chris still hadn''te!


    The look of joy on Merry''s face was gradually reced by a touch of anxiety.


    Why didn''t hee?


    Could it be that he''s sick?!


    She tried texting him several times, but she was afraid that her feelings would be found out if she was too aggressive.


    Therefore, with her emotions running wild like this, she could only wait until Chris arrived!


    Merry is not a girl who can suppress her worries. She''s barely working at the moment. She couldn''t help but pick up the phone and text Chris.


    Merry : Brother, are you noting to work?


    One minute, two minutes��.


    Her message was not answered!


    Ten minutes passed, and Merry finally could not sit still without waiting for an answer!


    She immediately dialed the number, then pursed her lips while swallowing saliva.


    And then��.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed couldn''t answer ..."


    Merry looked at the phone''s screen dumbfounded!


    Did that man turn off his phone?!


    She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous when she couldn''t reach him.


    She tried to contact her again, but the same sound came again.


    Merry sat slumped in her chair, feeling a little confused.


    Her thoughts fluctuated for quite a while, and she finally dialed her father''s phone.


    "Father��"


    "What is it? Are you ready to go home?"


    Merry shook her head. "Not yet�� Father, is Chris with you?"


    "No, why?" Samuel''s voice sounded confused, why did the little girl suddenly look for Chris?


    "Oh, it''s okay, Chris has note to his office, I was just wondering where he was at the moment."


    When those words came out, Samuel snorted. "He''s a leader of apany, there''s no way he can report to you every time he has a meeting outside. Don''t bother him anymore, he''s busy."


    Merry felt unhappy with the reply. "What is Chris really busy with? Is he so busy that he doesn''t even have toe into his office?"


    Samuel answered, "Looks like he''s discussing his marriage matters, work might not be important to him right now! Don''t mess around, and hurry home after work."


    With a bang, the phone in Merry''s hand fell to the floor!


    Brother Chris is getting married?!


    In the earpiece of his cell phone, Samuel seemed to be surprised by the sound of the phone dropping to the ground.


    He seemed to be talking about something, but Merry didn''t hear a word.


    She stared at the phone on the ground, blinking and gasping for air.


    Brother Chris is getting married��. How is that possible?


    If that was true, after he married, would she never be able to see him again?


    Could she no longer hold him and act like a baby?


    Why did that man suddenly want to get married! He didn''t show any sign at all!


    Merry stared down nkly for a very long time.


    It wasn''t until the sky darkened outside the window that she heard the faint sound of people walking outside the ss window, and so she came back to her senses.


    Almost no more lights were on in this office, and it was almost seven o''clock.


    Suddenly, the lights in the office next door became bright, and the light reflected through the frosted ss dazzled her eyes.


    Merry looked around and saw the figure of the man she had been looking for.


    Coming here sote, did he just go on a date with his future wife?!


    Future wife��


    What a silly name!


    She absolutely does not want anyone to approach the man she loves!


    Just as Merry was drowning in sadness and could not contain herself, her cell phone suddenly rang twice.


    The little girl stiffly picked up the phone from the floor and opened it to see that it was a message sent to her by Chris.


    For God''s sake it was a very short text.


    Chris: I''ve got something to deal with.


    Merry lifted her head from the phone screen and looked at Chris, who was sitting steadily at the desk in the room next to her. His handsome face was reflected in ten centimeters of the tape she stuck on the ss wall.


    At this moment, after Chris had sent the message, he rubbed his fingertips and waited for a reply.


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion but why did he feel like he was being watched by someone?


    Chris furrowed his thick brows, his piercing gaze patrolling the office.


    Finally, his gaze fell on the ss wall across from him.


    What''s that thing?!


    Chris stood up suspiciously and watched as he walked.


    When he stood in front of the ss wall, he bent down and looked at the tape in the middle, and his forehead exploded!


    Because on the opposite side of the tape, the little girl''s round eyes happened to be stuck in front of the window.


    Chris took a deep breath, and after being surprised, heughed.


    He didn''t have time to look any further, so he walked out of his office, and in an instant he opened the door next to his room.

 Chapter 962 - Goodbye My First Love…

    In the office cubicle, Merry still maintains her original posture.


    She bent down, holding her hand against the wall, her forehead still pressed against the ss, and her actions were very funny.


    Suddenly hearing the door open, the little girl turned her head in a panic. In the brightly lit corridor, Chris'' tall and stout figure leanedzily against the frame.


    Merry blinked, stood up straight in shame, her eyes fluttering like a child caught doing bad things. "Brother..."


    At this time, Chris leaned against the door with his hands around his chest and tilted his head. He nced at the ss wall. "Is that what you did?"


    The little girl nodded coldly, her right thumb still rubbing her left index finger.


    Chris sighed, turned on the light switch then walked forward. He looked at Merry and asked, "Why aren''t you home yet?"


    The little girl looked at him, lowered her eyelids and said, "I''m going home now!"


    What an awkward response!


    Chris narrowed his eyes, stretched out his long hand, and stood in front of Merry who was holding her bag.


    Merry stopped because she was blocked, her eyes curved sadly. "What are you doing!"


    "I''ll take you home!" Chris saw her resistance. When many words were stuck in his throat, in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    As soon as the little girl heard what he said, she pushed his arm in anger. "You don''t need to apany me! You don''t have to worry about me anymore! Go and take care of your wedding!"


    After speaking, Merry grabbed her bag and ran!


    However, the little girl could only run two steps before Chris caught her by the shoulder, and with some strength, he pulled her back to his side.


    Chris bent down to look at the angry face in front of him, and said with a smile, "You don''t care about that?"


    "Yeah, I don''t care about that!" The little girl turned around and shouted at Chris. "From now on, I don''t care about you! Whether you''re working or not, I don''t care! Go! Get married quickly and grow white hair!"


    Merry couldn''t say ''hurry, have a child!'' out loud.


    Chris, who was still ck haired. "..."


    What is this little girl talking about?!


    Chris watched Merry jump and scream in front of him with a confused expression, his eyes suddenly shed, and he vaguely became aware of a certain possibility.


    He was not angry butughed, raised his hand to lift Merry''s chin, and pressed his handsome face against her. "How did you know I was getting married?"


    Merry was surprised by his sudden movement.


    Due to the different mood, that handsome face clearly hit her eyes, causing her heartbeat to be chaotic for a few moments.


    Merry licked her lips, her eyes blinked as she muttered sadly, "So you really want to get married?"


    Chris smiled mischievously. "Yep."


    This answer gave Merry another difficulty breathing.


    She bit the corner of her mouth, and it took a long time before she muttered unobtrusively. "I think that''s too soon. Who is that woman? Is she beautiful?? Is she skinny? Is she nice to you? Brother, marriage is no small matter!"


    After all, Merry didn''t know why she was saying such nonsense.


    She just had a strong possessive desire not to let Chris fall into someone else''s hands.


    In fact�� She started practicing in her mind how to break this marriage between Chris and another woman!


    Is she evil for this??!


    At this moment, Chris sharply saw Merry''s eyes and felt some feelings that he had never felt before.


    It turned out that the little girl strongly opposed his marriage!


    He didn''t know who told her about this news but he really wanted to thank that person!


    Chris heartily I looked at the little girl''s expression, and the sadness that had been ingrained in his heart sincest night gradually disappeared.


    Merry didn''t even know the twists and turns in Chris'' heart.


    After waiting for a long time, without hearing the answer, the little girl stomped anxiously. "Brother Chris!"


    Chris immediately came back to his senses after hearing her scream. Then he smiled slyly. "She''s not very pretty but has a good heart. And since it''s a big wedding, I naturally have to take it seriously!"


    Not too pretty but managed to get her brother''s heart?


    It''s really sad...


    Merry bowed her head slightly in a heartbeat, thinking she must be nothingpared to that person.


    She could see that the man in front of her seemed very infatuated with that woman.


    "Why are you looking like that? Aren''t you happy for me?" Chris lifted Merry''s chin again, teasing her.


    This time, the little girl gently patted his hand and nodded heavily. "Yeah, I''m happy for you, brother. I want to go home now, goodbye."


    Merry turned around after speaking. As she walked slowly, the man didn''t stop her anymore.


    At this time, in an already empty office area, Merry''s petite figure was pacing alone.


    Tears filled her eyes, and she continued to wipe the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand.


    She didn''t want to cry, but the fact that the man she loved was getting married really made her very sad.


    The little girl entered the elevator alone, her whole body shriveled up and looking listless.


    She didn''t contact her guards, then walked out of Gaia and wandered the streets alone.


    In Surabaya, she has no friends.


    The only friend she has is Anna, who is in a different country.


    As for Lilia, she didn''t want to bother her who was still busy taking care of Lian.


    Merry''s depressed mood could not be appeased. She didn''t know how long she had been walking. When she came to the shopping center, she looked for a corner, squatted down, and called Anna with her cell phone.


    "Merry��! You finally called me!"


    When Anna picked up the phone, she immediately greeted happily.


    Then she heard Merry scream in a choked voice. "Anna�� uuuuu!"


    Anna is shocked!


    Merry crouched in the corner holding her bag. Except for hearing her name asionally being called, Anna didn''t understand what Merry was saying, who was still crying.


    As she crouched down and cried, many looked at her curiously.


    What a sweet girl, who had the heart to make this happen?


    At this time, Merry, who was moaning in a low voice, didn''t know that Chris had followed her not far away.


    In fact, Chris couldn''t help it when he saw her calling and wept bitterly.


    But to be sure, he could only resist the urge to step forward andfort her. He always stood behind her in silence.


    After ten minutes of calling, Merry hung up first.


    Anna, who was in Parma, couldn''t sit still.


    Little Merry was crying like this, so she must have had a big problem. She had to get to her ce quickly!


    If she didn''t see Merry with her own eyes, she would remain restless.


    After Merry cried, she continued to squat in the corner watching peoplee and go in front of the mall.


    Why are there so many couples holding hands, it sucks!


    This will keep her thinking about Chris!


    Yesterday, she just found her love for Chris, but today, she heard that the man is getting married.


    Is there anything more tragic than her life in this world?


    The little girl rubbed her eyes, then stood up with difficulty.


    However, from crouching for too long, her legs went numb, and her body fell directly onto the wall behind her.


    She screamed, but just as she was about to fall, someone grabbed her from behind, and so she stumbled into the person''s arms.


    Merry wanted to thank him, but as soon as she looked up, she met Chris'' smiling eyes.

 Chapter 963 - I Want To Get Drunk!

    As Merry was carried into Chris'' arms, the faint smell of cigarette smoke wafted up the tip of her nose.


    Although the smell of cigarettes was in her nose, she could smell Chris'' body that felt soothing.


    At this time, Chris looked down at the little girl''s appearance, and looked at her kindly. "Are you okay?"


    Merry nodded her head slowly, sniffed, and looked at her toes. "Brother, why are you here?"


    "I want to take you home!"


    Chris repeated what he had told her at the office, as if bringing her home was his duty.


    The little girl only said the longest ''oh'' in her entire life, and she didn''t know what she was secretly wishing for in her heart.


    In short, when she heard Chris came back just for this, she was somewhat disappointed.


    Merry licked the corners of her mouth, and purposely said to Chris, "But I don''t want to go home."


    Chris raised his eyebrows. "Where do you want to go? I''ll take you."


    Hearing the answer, the little girl''s heart recovered again. She looked at Chris knowingly, and cautiously said, "Is that true?"


    "Have I ever lied to you?"


    At this moment, Chris walked side by side with Merry.


    The little girl couldn''t help but move forward and follow in his footsteps.


    The neon lights around the mall shone, and Merry tucked herself into Chris'' arms that night.


    It would be great if she and her brother could stay together forever.


    Unknowingly, Merry followed Chris to his car on the side of the road.


    She stood in front of the car and hesitated for a few seconds. "Brother, I want to drink!"


    Chris suddenly stopped near the door just as he was about to open it, his face turning displeased. "What drink?"


    Merry trembled. "Drinking wine, Anna just told me that wine is suitable at night so I want to taste it."


    Actually, what Anna had told her on the phone was��.


    "����Merry, don''t cry. If you''re really sad, just try drinking until you''re drunk. With that, I guarantee you can sleep well and forget about your pain a little."


    Of course Merry wanted to get rid of the pain in her heart even for a second, she couldn''t wait to get drunk!


    At this moment, Chris held the car''s door with one hand, and put the other in his trouser pocket, looking at Merry''s smile.


    Anna!


    She is Glen''s sister, she is always acting up when ites to Merry!


    Chris could understand Merry''s true intentions. But considering that she had been crying for two days straight, he couldn''t bear to refuse her again. "You really want to taste it?"


    Merry nodded happily. "Brother, I''ve grown, one bottle is not a big problem!"


    Merry is not a girl who is weak to alcohol, the previous three beers weren''t enough to make her drunk!


    Seeing this, Chris pulled the door and scratched his hair. "Get in, I will take you there."


    Merry happily got into the car, pulled the seat belt, and faced forward. She then shouted. "Brother, you are the best!"


    Chris smiled without saying anything, mmed the door and got into the car.


    The little girl stared at his figure without turning her eyes, her heart beating fast.


    Her brother is very handsome!


    ...


    Half an hourter, at ten past eight��


    Chris went to the West Surabaya area.


    Merry still looked out the car''s window and saw the surrounding scenery. She averted her eyes because of something. "Brother, shall we go to your house for a drink?"


    Merry always knew that Chris lived in West Surabaya.


    And even when they had known each other for a long time, she had never been to his house.


    At this time, the little girl couldn''t help but be a little excited, looking out the window happily, and her previous sadness had long been forgotten.


    Chris nced sideways at her, turned the steering wheel skillfully, and stopped in front of a house soon after.


    "Let''s go."


    Merry happily jumped out of the door, shook the small bag behind her, and followed Chris into the house.


    This is where Chris lives alone.


    The overall d��cor of this home was minimalist with gray tones, but overhead lights added a warm color to the spacious living room.


    Merry looked around curiously. This was the first time she had set foot in Chris'' house.


    "Hungry?" Chris threw his coat on the sofa.


    Hearing his voice, the little girl rubbed her stomach and nodded vigorously. "Yes!"


    Chris stood not far from the living room table, tilted his head and looked into Merry''s red eyes. His heart softened as he asked, "Want some pizza?"


    "Yes!"


    Merry answered every question, her eyes fixed on Chris'' figure.


    "Okay, just make this as your own home, I''ll order some food first."


    After that, Chris took his cellphone from his jacket and went to the kitchen.


    Merry calmly looked back. As soon as she turned her head, she raised her voice and asked, "Brother, can I go upstairs to have a look?"


    Chris looked back at her and smiled. "Just go up, and if you are tired you can lie down for a while. I''ll call you when the food arrives."


    "Thank you!" The little girl dropped a sentence and got up to run towards the stairs.


    Seeing this, Chris didn''t think deeply, walked into the kitchen, lit a cigarette, and then called to order food.


    On the other hand, after Merry ran to the second floor, she stood up at the top of the stairs and looked down a few times.


    After confirming that her brother had entered the kitchen, she confidently started searching for Chris'' master bedroom.


    She had to take this opportunity to see if there were any women''s clothes in his room!


    Merry paced around, and immediately came to the door of the master bedroom.


    With the door half open, the little girl peeked in, then peeked at the stairs. Three secondster, she tiptoed in.


    As everyone knew, her figure simply disappeared, and on the other side of the corridor, Chris'' figure appeared at the top of the stairs.


    He was leaning against the wall with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth. The direction of this development was very good, the girl was already curious about his business!


    Did the girl think he wouldn''t find out about her asking Clifford to investigate him?


    The reason why he didn''t go to thepany during the day was because he got word that someone was secretly investigating him.


    Chris initially thought this was another big family business, until a lead pointed to Clifford, so his and Jean''s look of surprise at that moment was overwhelming.


    Clifford''s investigative abilities were naturally strong, but under Jean''s informationwork, it was all for nothing.


    After all, Clifford has his skills thanks to the Widjaya family.


    ...


    At this time, Merry had entered the master bedroom, and when she was looking for clues, she did not even notice the figure outside the corridor.


    The little girl fumbled on the wall and turned on the light. In a bright bedroom, the first thing that catches her eye is a line of stuffed bunnies of various colors!

 Chapter 964 - Drunk In Love!

    Standing in ce, Merry looked at the stuffed rabbits and couldn''t help but see all of them.


    In the past, her brother would buy her a lot of stuffed rabbits.


    Unexpectedly, they turned out to be both in love!


    Chris. "..."


    Merry stood in front of the window and yed with it for a long time, then she walked towards the dressing room with a little rabbit in her arms.


    Her expression gradually became serious, and she didn''t know if there were any women''s clothes in the dressing room.


    What if it''s true?


    Merry always remembers that she wants to destroy the rtionship between Chris and his future wife.


    She pressed her little mouth and walked into the dressing room, holding the little rabbit tightly and covering half of her face.


    Just as she approached, she heard footstepsing from the door.


    The little girl suddenly felt a sense of tension with a guilty conscience, looked around, turned and ran to the big bed, then jumped up with the rabbit in her arms.


    She had to pretend to sleep!


    Merry leaned against the bed, hiding her face behind the rabbit doll, her little body curled into a ball.


    At this time, Chris came slowly to the bed, staring at her tight little legs, even the cartoon pattern on her socks looks cute.


    He narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth smiled even deeper, and he walked forward and put one hand on the bed, asking in amusement. "Are you asleep?"


    Merry nodded. "Hmm!"


    When the words came out, Chris clearly noticed that the little girl''s entire body was shaking.


    Maybe the adrenaline from almost being caught made her unable to calm down.


    "Come on, wake up now. Didn''t you say you wanted to drink? Let''s see which bottle you want."


    Chris pulled the rabbit out of her arms, and the little girl''s face immediately appeared before his eyes.


    Merry got up in despair, put on her sandals and followed Chris. When she saw him put the stuffed rabbit back into their ce again, she asked curiously. "Brother, do you like rabbits too?"


    Chris nced at her briefly, he didn''t speak.


    He didn''t like this kind of girly chirping!


    He brought it home from work, and because Merry liked it, he bought a lot.


    Later, this was seen by Jean and Lilia, and he felt that his handsome and cold image was damaged. Therefore, all the dolls were moved back with him.


    ...


    After a while, Chris took Merry to the semi-underground wine cer.


    He had many bottles of wine, but he usually only had an asional drink.


    After descending the stairs, Chris walked over to the wine cab, opened the ss door, and pulled out a bottle of Baileys liquor. "Wanna try this one?"


    Looks like he will like the taste of this alcohol.


    Merry chuckled and immediately hugged the bottle. "Sure!"


    "Have you ever been drunk before?"


    A dangerous dark light shed in Chris'' eyes, squinting at the movement of Merry embracing the bottle.


    Hearing this, the little girl replied without further ado. "I''ve been drunk with Anna many times!"


    Huh?!


    Anna again!


    Should he call Glen and let him take care of Anna?!


    Chris licked his lips a little ominously, suppressing the urge to call Glen right away, and led the little girl back into the living room.


    Ten minutester, the courier came to deliver the pizza and some snacks.


    Chris took Merry and sat on the sofa in the living room. He crouched down by the table and opened the pizza box. Then he took out the tes of snacks one by one. The table was full of food, which made them impatient to move their fingers.


    Chris was busy arranging and Merry busy watching.


    At this time, Merry was sitting obediently not far from Chris, staying focused.


    Until all the food was prepared, she muttered to herself, "Brother, where did you go today?"


    Chris picked up a slice of pizza and handed it to her, saying deeply, "Dealing with a little�� personal business!"


    "Oh!"


    Merry took a bite of the pizza while her mind was wandering somewhere.


    Dealing with a personal matter, was it the kind of personal matter that he couldn''t tell her?


    Was it rted to his future wife?!


    Merry calmly nced at Chris, strange emotions welling up in her heart.


    The little girl was still very new to her own feelings, and she had no idea that "liking" this kind of thing was such a torture.


    She felt nauseous.


    After eating a few bites of pizza, Merry put it back on the te, then took the bottle of Baileys and poured herself a ss.


    At this moment, Chris was busy with his own thoughts.


    As long as the girl was by his side, he didn''t have to worry about Merry.


    But... When he finished eating half of his pizza, he looked at Merry and he found that the little girl was already holding her ss and drinking the wine.


    Although this is a sweet liquor, it also contains quite a bit of alcohol.


    He held the bottle suspiciously and shook it, then found that she had emptied halfway down!


    "Merry, that''s enough!"


    Chris raised his eyebrows and eximed in a serious tone.


    Don''t let this girl drink carelessly!


    At this moment, Merry raised his head drunkenly, and smirked. "What? What are you talking about? Not loud enough!"


    Chris. "..."


    Damn you, Anna! You ruined my little girl!


    Chris wiped his hands with a tissue, got up and grabbed the ss in Merry''s hand, then whispered in annoyance, "Don''t drink anymore!"


    Merry blinked innocently, looked down at her fingers, and muttered, "Where''s my ss?"


    Fuck it!


    In this life, he would never let her drink anymore!


    Chris drank the rest of the alcohol in the ss, saw the bottle on the table, got up and nned to take it to the kitchen and throw it away.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Merry, who had been tormented by those strange emotions for the past two days, suddenly wanted to drown herself in love!


    She saw Chris'' figure, and suddenly pped her little hand on the sofa. "Chris Hartanto, stop right there!"


    Chris then stopped abruptly.


    He carried the bottle in his hand and turned around weakly. "What did you call me?"


    Merry snorted, stood on the sofa, stumbled over to him, and grabbed the cor of his shirt without feeling guilty. ".... Don''t go."


    The little girl was dragged, Chris noticed her behavior, and let her drag himself back to the couch.


    Merry pushed him hard, forcing Chris to sit down.


    She shook her head trying to regain her consciousness, then leaned forward and leaned back on the couch.


    At this time, Chris watched this scene leisurely, raised his eyebrows, and waited for the girl to continue ying.


    Merry looked at Chris, and variousplex emotions appeared on her drunken face from time to time.


    In the end, her mouth narrowed, and she muttered quietly, "Brother, don''t marry someone else, okay?"


    Chris''s heart suddenly became hot.


    He threw away the bottle in his hand, raised his hand to caress her warm cheek, and asked in a teasing tone, "Why don''t you want me to get married?"


    Merry answered honestly with a little frustration. "Because��. Because I didn''t want you to be with someone else."


    "You don''t want me to be with someone else?" Chris squeezed her face.


    "Merry, this excuse is not enough!"

 Chapter 965 - A Little Force Is Necessary

    The reason is not enough?!


    At this moment, Merry couldn''t understand the deep meaning of Chris'' words.


    She furrowed her brows and pondered for a long time, then finally dropped her shoulders and sat down beside Chris with her head lowered. "In that case, what kind of reason do you think is sufficient!"


    Chris looked at the little girl''s sad appearance. He sighed silently, bent his legs on the sofa, and faced Merry at the side. "Is it difficult to answer this question? Merry, you just don''t want me to get married, or is it because you have other ideas?"


    Merry turned her head with flushed cheeks. Her eyes melted when she saw Chris'' face, her gaze was very soft and deep as she suddenly muttered. "I like you, Chris, so you can''t get married..."''


    Chris'' breath stopped after hearing this.


    For a moment, he felt like fireworks were going off in his mind.


    Chris bent over the sofa beside Merry with one hand, and slowly leaned over and approached her cheek. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, "Hey, say it again!"


    Merry, who was drunk, repeated obediently. "I like you��."


    Before those words ended, Chris'' handsome face pressed against the little girl''s forehead.


    He held Merry''s cheek with one hand, slowly closed his eyes and breathed steadily, waiting for the words for a very long time.


    At this time, the little girl shook her head subconsciously, rubbing her forehead with the man''s, her little mouth still moving. "Brother, can you not marry..."


    After speaking, her head sank and slid onto Chris'' shoulder, falling asleep.


    Chris was lulled. "..."


    He sighed helplessly, then nced at the bottle of Baileys, looking disgusted.


    Next time...don''t let this girl drink again!


    Maybe not with this one, but she can still try...cocktails!


    The alcohol is low and maybe it can help her tell the truth after drinking!


    Then, Chris led Merry to the master bedroom.


    When heid her on the bed, the little girl was still muttering something.


    He didn''t listen to her, and just covered her with the nket. The man then sat by the bed while staring at her face for a while.


    Of course, there was nothing he could do anymore.


    ...


    The next day, Merry woke up and opened her eyes, seeing a strange ceiling above her head, looking dumbfounded.


    She sat vacantly, raised her hand and pped herself lightly. Her gaze then looked at the stuffed bunny in the window cavity, and then remembered that this was Chris'' master bedroom.


    Howe she is here!


    Merry suddenly remembered that she seemed drunkst night.


    Then she talked a lot with Chris, did she speak her mind?


    The little girl was so annoyed, she suspected that the Baileys wine was the main culprit!


    Merry lifted the nket and ran out the door in slippers. She was eager to find Chris to see if the man found anything out of the ordinary!


    She opened the door and rushed out, but in the next second, she jumped into Chris'' arms unexpectedly.


    Due to her fast movement, Chris was forced to take a few steps back.


    "Why are you rushing this early?" Chris frowned when he caught her silhouette and stretched.


    At this time, Merry staggered, looked at Chris, and said weakly, "Brother, was I drunkst night, right��?"


    Chris saw her expression jokingly then raised an eyebrow. "Did you forget?"


    "Huh?" The little girl seemed to see the joke in his eyes, and began to restrain herself in an anxious tone. "I�� I think I was drunk. Brother, I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t have said, right? If I said it, don''t take it seriously, I often talked nonsense when I drank too much!"


    Chris'' smiling cheeks immediately sank!


    Was she trying to say that her confessionst night was just�� bullshit?


    Chris narrowed his eyes, seeing the little girl in front of him denying her own words made him turn and leave.


    He felt annoyed!


    Admitting to love him, is it really that hard?!


    Merry didn''t know why, but seeing Chris who suddenly turned and left, she panicked. "Brother, where are you going?"


    "Coming dow to eat!"


    Chris threw a few words into the air without looking back at her. In the blink of an eye he was already down the stairs.


    Merry was standing flustered in the corridor, so... Did she say anything strangest night?!


    ...


    It took about five minutes before Merry slowly came in and sat down at the dining table.


    She looked around hastily, and suddenly sawst night''s pizza box in the trash can in the corner.


    Merry sat across from Chris without saying a word, scratching her head for a while.


    Looking at Chris shifting the ss of milk in front of her with a cold face, the little girl said again with a crumpled face. "Brother,st night..."


    "What do you want to ask?" A piece of fried egg was ced on her te, and the man''s expression was very deep.


    Merry swallowed her saliva, then said straight to the point, "Last night, I didn''t say anything to you, right?"


    Chris looked at her nkly, then his words shocked the world. "Yeah, you said you liked me!"


    Merry suddenly turned the cup of milk in her hand, her face paled and panicked.


    Oh no!


    She really confessed her feelings after drinking!


    No wonder her brother''s face was so ugly this morning, did he start to hate her?!


    Chris doesn''t understand the worries that Merry felt. He looked at her deeply and ignored the milk spilling on the table. "What are you so afraid of?"


    The corners of Merry''s mouth trembled, and her little hand was still unmoving even after she spilled the milk. "Brother, I only said it because I was drunk, can you not take it seriously? I..."


    At this moment, Chris realized something was wrong.


    Why is this girl so scared?


    Chris put the spoon in his hand, took some tissues and wiped them on the table at random movements, then waved to Merry. "Come here!"


    Merry bit her mouth and hesitated, she was afraid she would be scolded!


    Chris sharply caught the horrified look of the little girl, and stood still for three seconds.


    After seeing this, Merry also stood up. "I�� I''m going now!"


    She thought that Chris was going to kick her out, and she felt ufortable!


    Sure enough, some emotions that the world didn''t ept shouldn''t be said.


    Merry slumped and turned around, but only after she moved one step did Chris catch her wrist.


    Merry didn''t dare turn around or look into his eyes.


    Her head was down like a chicken, embarrassed and confused.


    When Chris sat back down, he pulled her arm and took the girl into his arms.


    Merry used to sit on top of Chris a lot, but now she was in a different mood. She immediately wanted to stand up, afraid she would bother him again.


    At this time, Chris sighed, and seeing the panic in the little girl''s eyes, he asked in a deep voice. "Are you afraid of me?"


    Merry nodded, then shook her head, staring at him nkly, not knowing how to answer.


    She wasn''t afraid of her brother, but she was afraid that he would hate her.


    Seeing that she refused to speak, Chris pinched her. "Do you feel good enough now?"


    This time, the little girl answered honestly, "Yeah..."


    "Then tell me right now, whether what you saidst night was true or a lie. Merry, I want to hear the truth from you, if you are lying, then don''t me me..."


    Chris didn''t say anything, but hisst few words were powerful.


    In order to force this girl to tell the truth, it is necessary to coerce and lure her!

 Chapter 966 - Three More Days

    Merry was surprised by Chris'' serious attitude.


    At first, she wanted to lie with the intention of hiding, but apparently, this brother had guessed carefully.


    Merry was nervous and scared. Even though she was sitting in Chris'' arms, she somehow felt that they were far apart from each other.


    What should she say?


    At this moment, Chris waited patiently for her answer.


    He never insisted, only locking his pair of deep eyes on Merry''s figure.


    Not long after, the little girl seemed to have been at war with herself. She took a deep breath, clenching her fists.


    Instead of answering Chris'' question, she hesitantly said, "If I tell the truth, will big brother hate me?"


    Chris replied earnestly, "As long as it''s the truth, I won''t hate you!"


    After hearing this, Merry seemed to heave a sigh of relief. She secretly looked at Chris'' face and whispered softly. "That''s right..."


    She didn''t dare to lie, for fear that Chris would hate her.


    So she could only admit this kind of feeling that she even swore not to say.


    After that, the entire dining table became silent.


    Merry still maintained her original posture, waited a long time before raising her eyes and peeking at Chris.


    She thought she would see the disgusted expression on the man''s face.


    However, the man in front of her didn''t feel ufortable, and instead�� looked at her with a smile on his lips.


    Merry was confused as she looked at him, then admitted her mistake and said, "Brother, I know this is wrong. So don''t worry, it won''t happen again in the future, I��"


    "God forbid!" Chris, who was still above the cloud, immediately regained his senses. When he heard that, he immediately threatened in a cold voice. "Who told you this was wrong?"


    Merry looked at Chris in confusion. What did he just say?


    Now, seeing that the truth had been revealed, Chris didn''t want to scare her anymore with his serious face.


    Then he started speaking in a soft tone. "You''re usually so smart, how does something like this turn you into a child? Merry, even though I look free, do you think I need to apany you all day? After all this time, do you really not know whether I like you or not?"


    As a grown man of 33 years age, Chris shows almost all patience and tolerance when facing Merry.


    He bluntly says that he likes her, but the little girl is young and inexperienced in handling feelings. Just like Merry, he never confessed his feelings as he feared it would drift them apart.


    Merry was surprised!


    After a long time, her little hand grabbed Chris'' shirt, and her voice trembled. "What did you say just now?"


    The little girl never hides her worries.


    So when she found out that Chris also liked her, her whole heart flew.


    This also made the corners of her eyebrows and eyes rise with joy, and she couldn''t help it.


    Chris brushed the hair on top of her head and smiled sincerely. "Are you sure you didn''t hear it clearly?"


    Merry looked at him shyly. After less than three seconds of feeling incredible happiness, her face copsed again. "But you are my brother ..."


    "What brother huh? It''s time you change my name in the future!" When the girl mentioned this, Chris was angry!


    If he knew that he would like Merry a few years ago, he wouldn''t be her brother for anything!


    Hearing this, Merry was still very worried. "Even so, I still think of you as an older brother!"


    Chris sighed and touched his own forehead. He wondered whether to go to the Hiroshi family to discuss his marriage now!


    He pondered for a moment, sat up straight, then looked at Merry with a serious expression. "It doesn''t matter if you think of me as an older brother, but I''m not blood rted to you. Merry, let me ask you, since you have confessed your feelings, are you ready to be with me?"


    After hearing that question, Merry asked herself, is she ready?


    In fact, she doesn''t know the answer!


    Despite the trust she had for the man, the little girl shook her head innocently. "I don''t know..."


    After seeing this, Chris frowned. Her lips and eyes smiled deeply. "Since you don''t know, then I''ll give it a good time to consider. Merry, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but this time I''m only giving you three days. Then you will tell me your answer. Including what makes you like me, okay?"


    Merry thought and nodded in agreement. "Okay..."


    Seeing that she had agreed to his idea, Chris was relieved. "Finish your eating, we will go to work after this."


    Merry happily sat in her chair again.


    From that day on, she was stuck in a problem called love.


    What does she really feel like towards Chris?!


    ...


    And for the next two days, Chris seemed to be busy with his work.


    He rarely showed up at the office, which gave Merry enough time to think.


    That night, Merry became dazed after finishing her work.


    There was still one day before the deadline given by Chris, but she still didn''t know if she was ready to go with Chris or not.


    Over the years, not many men have appeared in her life, except for her father''s friends and ssmates.


    But the man who impressed her the most was Chris!


    All of her love seemed to have poured out for the one and only Chris Hartanto!


    Merry turned her gaze and nced into the next room through the ss window. There was no figure of the man at the side, and she felt her heart empty.


    The little girl grabbed her phone angrily, wondering if she should text him or not.


    At this time, her cell phone suddenly vibrated from the call.


    Merry took a closer look, and immediately took it. "Anna!"


    "Merry! Come on down!"


    "Ah?" Merry nced at her cell phone. "You didn''t dial the wrong number, right?"


    Anna said in a high and happy tone. "I''m downstairs in yourpany, are you surprised?!"


    Merry was surprised with joy, screamed the next second, and ran out holding on to the phone!


    Abhi and others in the office are so shocked by the noisy running that they almost drop the documents in their hands on the floor.


    Merry ran out of the gate in no time.


    She looked around breathlessly, and before she saw Anna''s figure, she heard someone calling out to her behind.


    Merry turned excitedly and saw Anna running towards her with a bag of milk tea.


    "Anna!"


    When these two friends met, the scene was exciting.


    Merry rushed forward and hugged Anna.


    The two embraced and jumped on the spot, Anna''s ponytail still swaying behind her head.


    Then, the milk tea in the bag almost spilled.


    After Merry let go of Anna, she shook her hand and asked, "Why did youe to Surabaya all of a sudden?"


    Anna was looking at the slightly spilled milk tea with a depressed expression. Hearing the question, she raised her head and looked at Merry. "Because you called me two days ago and cried without saying anything, that''s why I''m really scared! I begged my brother for a few days before he agreed to take me."


    This is a true friend!


    Merry smiled shyly, then hugged Anna''s arm. "Oh, there was a reason then, but don''t you dare to think I''m fine now! Anyway, how did you know that I work here?!"


    Anna chuckled, stretched out her thumb and gestured behind her.. "I asked Clifford to bring me here."

 Chapter 967 - An Unexpected Encounter

    Following Anna''s directions, Merry looked back along the way, and was surprised to learn that Clifford had also arrived.


    She waved to Clifford with a smile. "Wood, thank you!"


    Clifford walked forward with a calm expression. "No need to thank me, the young master asked me to protect Miss Anna''s safety while in this country."


    Oh, it turns out that this also involves Jean!


    Anna looked down at that and suggested, "When are youing home from work? I''m hungry, you want to go to dinner?"


    "It''ll be over in a minute, I''ll go up for a while and then clean up. Wait for me here, I will take you two to a good restaurant!"


    Merry was very happy, Anna''s arrival seemed like a rainbow that brightened her day, and for a while, her anxiety disappeared.


    Anna agreed, and the little girl immediately ran to thepany''s lobby.


    After Merry left, Anna stood with her crackle bag filled with milk tea and Clifford stared at her wide-eyed.


    Many pedestrians came and went on the street but the atmosphere between them was very awkward.


    Anna''s temperament was very simr to Merry''s, she didn''t like this kind of atmosphere. She shook her head and turned towards Clifford. "Would you like some milk tea?"


    Clifford shook his head expressionlessly. "No, thanks."


    "Oh ..."


    How awkward!


    No wonder Merry called him wood, he really looks like wood!


    Anna twitched the corners of her mouth, and her thoughts of talking to Clifford werepletely lost. The two of them stood silently on the street for a while, and after five minutes, Merry ran out with her bag.


    The little girl rushed to Anna''s side to take her by the arm as she looked at Clifford and asked. "Wood, do you bring a car?"


    Clifford nodded and lifted his chin toward the side road. "The car is on the side of the road."


    "Then, let''s go to the 70 Strip restaurant, I''m in the mood for steak!"


    That way, the group of three got into the car and headed straight for the 70 Strip restaurant.


    On the way, Anna brought out her 1/4 spilled milk tea, and when she handed it to Merry, she asked bluntly, "Merry, that day you sounded very sad. What actually happened?"


    The little girl took the milk tea, hesitated for a few seconds, and then said, "Let''s talk about thatter."


    As the words fell, Merry remembered one more thing. "By the way, where are you staying while you''re here?"


    Anna stopped drinking her milk tea, squinting at her. "Where do you think? I''m not very familiar with this country. Would you be willing to let me stay in a hotel?"


    Merry smiled. "Of course not! I want you to stay at my house. I want to tell you many things in my heart!"


    "Alright then!"


    Anna snorted proudly, with a smile on her eyes.


    The chats andughs between these friends are always simple and sincere, and it doesn''t feel like the restaurant they''re going to is right up front.


    Merry and Anna got out of the car one by one.


    Clifford followed them not far behind, watching around and ready to protect them.


    As they stepped into the lobby, Anna suddenly remembered something. She frowned and bumped into Merry''s arm. "Merry, is it okay if I stay at your house? I just remembered that my aunt said she woulde to Surabaya in two days. If she finds out that I live in your house, she might scold me for bothering you."


    Hearing this, Merry asked nonchntly. "Bother? There are many rooms in my house. If your auntes here, just tell her to stay at my house too, so everyone stays at my house together!"


    Anna thought seriously for a moment, then shook her head. "Forget it, don''t think about it, I''ll just wait for her toe!"


    ...


    Ten minutester, Merry boldly ordered five meals.


    She sat with Anna, and Clifford sat across from her.


    The two friends who had not seen each other for a long time seemed to have endless topics to talk about.


    Right at this moment, from outside the door of the restaurant, several elegant figures slowly entered.


    There were two men and one woman.


    The man was upright and handsome, while the woman looked dignified and her aura was not inferior to the men around her.


    While Merry was talking andughing with Anna, she averted her eyes and caught sight of a familiar figure.


    Her voice stopped suddenly, and she looked at the person who entered.


    No wonder the private room was not open to the public tonight, it was already booked in advance.


    At this time, many people in the restaurant noticed this scene and whispered towards the ss room.


    Someone said, "Damn it, that room has ten tables and only three people came? Even though the atmosphere in that ce is beyond my reach, this is really cheating!"


    "Hey, you don''t know who they are? They were from the Hartanto family and the Vanders! The man in the dark blue shirt was the second young master of the Hartanto family, and the other was the young master of the Vander family. With their status, reserving an entire room for themselves is nothing surprising."


    "Who is she?"


    "te, daughter of the Vander family, she is a famous businesswoman!"


    This discussion drifted to Merry''s ears not far from there.


    She had met te before, and ording to her seniority, she needed to address te as aunt.


    But as she recalled, te rarely got together with people from other families.


    "What do you see?" At this time, Anna finished speaking and found that Merry had not reacted for a long time. She followed her gaze curiously, and after repeated confirmations, she said in surprise. "Eh, isn''t that Chris?"


    She remembered Chris!


    That man''s quarrel with her brother in America was deeply ingrained in her heart!


    Merry nodded calmly and said nothing.


    She hadn''t seen Chris for two days, when she suddenly found out that he also came to 70 Strip to eat, her mood slightly affected.


    She has yet to find the answers, so she did not want to let him know that she''s in the same building.


    By the way, those who ate at this restaurant are the rich.


    The high price here is not something that ordinary people can afford.


    Someone told a rumor that he overheard. "Wasn''t there news a few days ago that the Hartanto family is going to marry their son to the daughter of the Vander family?"


    "Damn it, really?"


    "Of course that''s true. My family has business dealings with the Vanders. The Vanders feel that it''s time for 38-year-old te to get married. Maybe their purpose for having dinner here is to talk about it!"


    "Makes sense!"


    It so happened that the visitors who were discussing the Hartanto and Vander family''s marriage were sitting at the next table next to Merry.


    At this moment, the little girl looked towards the ss room in disbelief, and she happened to see Chris pouring a drink into te''s ss.


    Merry immediately pressed her little mouth tightly, feeling that this sight was very painful.


    She knew that her brother was considerate, but she didn''t like him paying attention to other people!


    The little girl hummed, and when she looked back she looked at Clifford. "Wood, is Chris going to marry Aunt te?"


    Clifford didn''t want to lie to her, then lowered his head nonchntly. "There are indeed these rumors. But the Hartanto and Van families didn''t announce the news, so there''s still a chance that perhaps it''s not true."


    These words made Merry feel morefortable.


    After thinking twice, she suddenly felt a strong crisis!


    Don''t let those two families announce it!


    If the marriage was announced, what would she do?!

 Chapter 968 - Worry About Yourself!

    At this moment, Merry suddenly discovered that her liking for Chris seemed to be more than just an ordinary affection.


    What she realized was the kind of love that demanded Chris to bepletely hers!


    Merry''s mood was fluctuating, and Anna looked at her in bewilderment. "Merry, if Chris wants to get married, isn''t that good news? Look at his face, he''s more than 30, right? If he doesn''t get married soon, maybe no one will want to be with someone who is too old like him!"


    Anna usually lectured his older brother Glen to hear her say things like this!


    After hearing this, Merry subconsciously answered, "Brother Chris is not very old, he is only in his thirties!"


    Anna looked surprised. "Is that true?"


    Clifford, who was on the opposite side, corrected her in time. "Young Master Chris is 33 this year!"


    Merry nced at Clifford dimly, pouting speechlessly.


    Of course she knew that Chris was thirty-three years old, but Anna said that he was an old man, which she thought was a bit of an exaggeration.


    Chris Hartanto is definitely handsome and amazing!


    After a while, the waiter brought all the dishes to the table.


    These foods piqued Anna''s huge appetite, she immediately put arge piece of beef rib in her mouth and seemed to be enjoying it.


    Clifford also looks very elegant when eating his steak. But Merry looked lethargic even though she had ordered a lot of food. While continuing to chop her steak, she kept her eyes on Chris as the man ate.


    She stared at him constantly, why hadn''t the man noticed her!


    The little girl was eager to say hello, but was afraid that her actions would be disrespectful.


    After the food was half finished, Anna took a sip of her juice as she continued to enjoy this sumptuous meal. She turned her head and found that Merry barely moved her cutlery.


    She nced suspiciously at Merry who kept peeking out the window, her eyes twinkling, and she pulled Clifford under the table. "Hey, what''s wrong with her?"


    Clifford saw Merry''s dazed appearance, and shook his head at Anna. "I don''t know."


    Anna looked at Merry helplessly, raised her hand and grabbed her ponytail, then hit Merry with her elbow. "Hey, what are you looking at? If you want to say hi to him, then go! That''s your acquaintance, why are you hesitating!"


    Anna''s words were very reasonable!


    The little girl then put the cutlery in her hand, got up and walked out into the ss room.


    Despite the courtesy, she wanted to know something now.


    What were Chris and Aunt te talking about? She couldn''t even see their smiles.


    Merry walked through the lobby and was about to walk to the ss door, but was stopped by the maid.


    "Sorry Miss, this area has been reserved."


    Merry looked sadly at the maid, and stretched out her hand and indicated. "Those three people�� one is my aunt and the other is my brother. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them whether I maye in or not."


    The maid was shocked!


    This person talked like someone''s granny!


    The maid thought for a moment, and was about to go out to ask, but Chris had already seen Merry''s figure from his table.


    Alex and te were also looking around. When they saw the little girl, te couldn''t help but say in surprise, "Is she�� from the Hiroshi family?"


    Alex looked at Chris yfully, andughed in a low voice. "Well, we all treat her like a little sister, her name is Merry."


    te nodded clearly, then waved at the maid and signaled for Merry toe in.


    Upon seeing this, the maid immediately turned to the side and stepped forward respectfully to open the door for the little girl. "Miss, pleasee in."


    In this private dining room, Merry did not walk straight to their table.


    The little girl first nced at Chris, and then said to te and Alex, "Aunt te, Brother Alex."


    te looked at Merry with a peaceful look. She reached her hand on the table and pulled her to her side. "I haven''t seen you in years, and you''ve grown so big in the blink of an eye!"


    Merry stood by te obediently, looking at her quietly and grinning. "Aunt te is still as beautiful as ever."


    Hearing her voice, te smiled, then called the maid to add a seat beside her, and invited the little girl to sit down. "Are you eating here too?"


    Merry nodded, and nced at Chris. Then she replied, "I came here with a friend, and when I see you, I want toe over and say hello."


    te was barely forty, but she was very well cared for and still looked young. But when you look closely, there are traces of fine lines when she smiles.


    As the woman who was now in charge of most of thepanies in the Vander family, she was definitely not a simple person.


    Since Merry came and looked Chris in the eye so many times, this action had caught the man''s eye long ago.


    te and Alex looked at each other for a moment, and the smile on her mouth became even more meaningful.


    At this moment, Merry was sitting at the table, bowing her head and ying with her fingers.


    She didn''t know if it was because of her sudden appearance that these two seniors didn''t speak anymore.


    The atmosphere was so calm that the little girl felt very ufortable.


    At this time, Alex carefully took a pair of fork and knife for Merry, and gave her a piece of steak. "Merry, try to taste this, your aunt specially brought this meat from abroad."


    Merry''s small hand grabbed the edge of the table, she then waved her hand knowingly. "Brother, don''t bother. My friend is still waiting for me and I just came to say hello, so I''lle back now."


    After that, she stood up, said goodbye, and ran back to the lobby of the restaurant in front of several people.


    Very disappointed!


    Brother Chris didn''t talk to her!


    Merry returned to Anna''s side with a sad expression. Her entire heart was filled with an unspeakable depression.


    On the other hand, te turned to Chris who was on the opposite side after seeing Merry return to the lobby. Seeing that there''s something odd about the man''s gaze, she couldn''t help but shake her head andugh. "Looks like the little girl can''t hold back her feelings anymore, so why don''t you reciprocate at all? Don''t you realize she''s been ncing at you so many times before?"


    Chris'' gaze shifted to te''s face, and he raised his eyebrows calmly. "The time hasn''te yet, don''t worry!"


    "Be careful, if you let the love between you too loose, your wife might run away with someone else!" te was joking, and couldn''t see Chris''s unpleasant expression at all.


    Seeing this, Alex took a sip from his ss. "Sister, your worries arepletely unnecessary. In my opinion, Merry could no longer live without him. Instead of worrying about them, you should think about your own marriage!"


    After being reminded by Alex, te''s smile narrowed slightly.


    She stretched out her finger and rubbed her ss, her expression showed the seriousness and determination of a grown woman. "Why worry about this kind of thing? Aunt Jenny has contacted our parents personally, you think I can get away from such a person?"

 Chapter 969 - I Like Everything!

    After te returned to Indonesia yesterday, she learned that Jenny intended to bridge her marriage to n.


    In this case, te felt ufortable.


    After years of a busy career, she had long since gotten used to working outside alone.


    It could be said that she had no interest in finding a partner.


    If her marriage ispletely devoid of love, at least she knows that her future will just be a matter of profit.


    At this time, Chris raised his wine ss and touched te''s. "Sister, my only advice for you is to think this through carefully. My aunt is an opportunist and cunning. If you did marry n, wouldn''t you be afraid of being used by his family?"


    Hearing that voice, te raised her ss, then shook her head lightly. "I know Aunt Jenny very well, she really is a great businesswoman. But I''m also not a woman who is easy to fool. The aim of this marriage is nothing but business cooperation between 2 families."


    "After marriage, there might be a conflict of interest between me and Aunt Jenny, but I won''t let her act arbitrarily and exploit me. So you two don''t have to worry about me because I know the consequences if I ept the offer."


    "Chris, go home and talk to your father, tell him I do not agree with the n to marry you!"


    te knows the whole big picture, especially after learning about the rtionship between Chris and Merry, she also does not intend to intervene.


    At this time, Chris gratefully nodded to te, drank his red wine, and looked at Merry in the restaurant again.


    The little girl may never know that the people around her have secretly sumbed to their matchmaking.


    ...


    That night, Merry brought Anna back to the Hiroshi family''s house.


    It was almost nine o''clock at night, and Samuel had not returned.


    Erika, who was reading in the room, heard that Merry had brought her friend back, and hurriedly greeted them with the servants.


    She came wearing a short, elegant skirt, and before she entered the living room she heard chatter andughter of the two little girls.


    Erika couldn''t help but smile, and took the fruit te sent by the maid and walked over.


    Anna was the first to see her. She was surprised by her gentle and graceful temperament. She threw herself into Merry''s arms and said, "Merry, is that your sister?!"


    In her opinion, Erika looks like her 30s.


    So she didn''t think that she was Merry''s mother.


    Merry let out an ''Ah'', and in an instant she saw Erika and eximed sweetly. "Mother!"


    The phone in Anna''s hand fell to the ground in an instant.


    She looked at Erika in surprise, and her gaze flew stiffly between her and Merry for a while, and finally scratched her head awkwardly. "Auntie��. Hello, my name is Anna."


    Merry''s mother is too young! At what age did she give birth?!


    Erika''s heart was as soft as ever, and she naturally saw Anna''s surprise.


    She didn''t exin, she just bent down and put her te on the table, and nodded with a smile. "Hello, Anna."


    Anna looked at the dignified and graceful figure in front of her for a moment, and it was hard to hide her surprise.


    Merry took a piece of melon from the fruit te and handed it to Anna, then she proudly boasted. "Doesn''t my mother look very young? When we walk together, my mother is always mistaken for my sister. Right, mom?"


    "What are you talking about!" Erika gently stroked Merry''s forehead, then looked at Anna. "Anna, my daughter is noisy and mischievous sometimes, so please don''t take everything seriously."


    Anna shook her head hastily. "No, no, Merry and I are good friends, so I like her."


    Erika sighed with augh. "Then you two eat this fruit first, I''ll have the maid clean up the guest room."


    When the words were finished, Merry immediately interrupted. "No need, Anna will sleep with me tonight!"


    After hearing the voice, Erika looked at Anna, seemingly trying to ask for her opinion.


    Anna wasn''t a hypocrite and agreed with Merry''s arrangement, so Erika didn''t push it anymore.


    After she left, Anna still looked at the front of the living room nkly.


    She couldn''t see the simrities between Merry and Erika.


    Are they really mother and daughter?!


    "Anna, what are you looking at?" The insensitive Merry took a bite of an apple and found that Anna was looking ahead in bewilderment.


    At this time, Anna, who regained her senses, was driven by curiosity and asked. "Merry, how old is your mother this year?"


    The little girl chewed the apple and said faintly, "Thirty-seven."


    Anna. "??"


    Merry was only 22 years old, and her mother was 37?


    She gave birth at the age of fifteen?!


    Perhaps this is something that Anna had never seen before, that''s why she gave special attention to it.


    Both of the girls stayed in the living room for a while, after that Merry took Anna back to her room.


    Inside, the little girl finally took off her work clothes,y on the bed, took Anna''s hand, and started to talk about the feelings her heart.


    After half an hour, Anna looked at Merry motionless, as if she had not yet digested everything she said.


    The little girl sat cross-legged on the head of the bed while muttering sadly. "Anna, do you think I am sick?"


    After half a second, Anna hesitantly said, "Do you really like Brother Chris? That person you already consider as your own brother?"


    Merry stopped, and nodded slightly. "Can''t I like him? Brother Chris gave me three days to think about what kind of liking I have."


    Anna blinked her eyes, chuckling. "Oh Merry, you called me crying just because you were confused about what it''s like to love your brother?"


    "He''s not my real brother!" Merry began to understand that she hated the way she always referred to Chris as a brother.


    When she saw her confusion, Anna straightened her face, and exined with a serious look. "Merry, so you haven''t realized how you feel about Chris?"


    Merry sighed and nodded. She felt she had found the answer, but Chris didn''t seem to believe it.


    Hearing this, Anna straightened her back and acted as a rtionship coach. "Then let me analyze it for you, and we will both find the answer."


    "Alright."


    Anna thought for a moment, trying to remember in her mind. Seeing the relevant plot of the TV series she had watched before, she then asked, "First, what do you like about him?"


    Merry answered almost without thinking. "Everything! I love everything about him!"


    "Is that true?" Anna raised an eyebrow, and nodded her finger on her cheek. "What about his ws? You like them too?"


    Then, she heard Merry firmly answer. "Chris has no ws!"


    Anna. "..."


    She narrowed her eyes at Merry''s aggressive attitude, cleared her throat, andpromised. "Okay, I don''t think I need to ask anymore.. I suggest you act quickly and marry him. If he has absolutely no ws in your eyes, doesn''t that mean it''s pretty clear how you feel towards him? Merry, you''ve been trapped in his shadow!"

 Chapter 970 - The Time Has Come!

    Merry automatically ignored that she had been trapped.


    With excitement in her eyes, she leaned closer to Anna. "So, I have to be with him?"


    "Why not? He is not your real brother and sometimes, girls like older men because they are more nurturing. There''s no need to be ashamed to admit your feelings, it''s all natural."


    Anna''s reminder made Merry''s heart instantly calm.


    Turns out she really likes Chris!


    She really wanted to be with Chris because he was more mature and handsome!


    When this conflict of her heart was over, Merry jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom to take a shower.


    She wanted to go to bed early, so she could leave tomorrow as soon as possible, and to confess her feelings!


    Anna was surprised by Merry''s words that she would tell her heart to Chris tomorrow, and so she couldn''t help but smile.


    Little Merry has found someone she likes! But why does she suddenly want to fall in love too?


    ...


    The next day, Merry woke up early before Anna, and she quickly finished breakfast before going to thepany.


    When she arrived at Gaia, the little girl texted Anna with her cell phone while walking.


    Her head lowered at her screen as she got out of the elevator, then she only walked a step before finally bumping into someone.


    She suddenly raised her eyes, and when she saw the other party, she was shocked. "Uncle!"


    The person she bumped into was n.


    It''s still less than half past eight, why did this mane?!


    Although Merry didn''t know much about Hartanto''s family affairs, she had also heard some insider stories.


    Out of instinct, she was slightly wary of n.


    At this moment, n was standing in front of the little girl, looking at her with downcast eyes. "Do you work here?"


    Merry blinked, then pursed his lips and nodded.


    "Are you used to it?" n asked with a somewhat seniority pride, but his eyes were full of yfulness.


    To his surprise, he didn''t expect Chris to still like this little girl.


    In order to tie Merry to his side, he did not hesitate to let her into hispany.


    Even though Merry didn''t know what n was thinking, she was still very smart.


    She looked at n, blinked her eyes, and answered sharply. "Uncle, you don''t have to worry too much about me. Dad told me to work because he didn''t want me to bezy at home and since I''m working at a friend''spany, my dad really helped me adapt quickly."


    The little girl was very clever, she used her father''s name to block attacks.


    After all, she wouldn''t believe that n dared to face her father head-on!


    Sure enough, when he heard these words, n''s eyes shed in surprise. "It wasn''t Chris who asked you toe?"


    "Of course not!" Merry shook her head calmly. "My father arranged for me to work here."


    "Okay." n raised an eyebrow that seemed surprised, and he didn''t say much. The man went past Merry and walked out of the elevator.


    It seems Chris is not paying much attention to Merry, is it?


    Rather, the girl was here because of Samuel''s approach. Could it be that he was trying to match Chris and Merry?!


    With a mood full of questions, n paced around Gaia.


    But he didn''t think about it for too long, and quickly forgot about the matter.


    Even if Chris could join the Hiroshi family in the end, it wouldn''t be a big problem.


    After all, through his mother''s help, the Vanders'' seemed happy to hear of the marriage between him and te.


    n left Gaia, went back to the car, and lit a cigarette.


    He raised his hand to look at the clock, racked his brain for a while, and called te.


    "Are you free? I''d like to invite you for a light lunch at noon!"


    Nobody knew what te said on the phone, but n''s smile slowly deepened. "Okay, then I''ll pick you up at noon."


    After hanging up, n put his phone in his pocket.


    Just as the car engine was about to leave, the phone vibrated again.


    He slowed down, nced at the caller ID, frowned and asked. "What is it?"


    The caller was his assistant.


    "Mr. n, I sent you an email yesterday. If you''re free... Please check it out."


    n hadn''t been to hispany for a while.


    After all, it was only the project he invested in, so only the senior partners were mentioned.


    "What email?"


    n took the opportunity to park the car on the side of the road, and after turning on the handsfree, he went to thepany''s email page.


    Hearing the voice, the assistant hesitated and exined, "This is a provisional spending approval. Mr. n, we have a fixed budget for our annual expenses, but this time there was an unexpected expense, so the Treasury Department has revised it."


    n frowned, and hispany''s highest review authority was indeed in his hands.


    Especially for the review of rted costs, he had to pass the final approval before the funds could be approved.


    When he opened his email, he asked, "Why did this unexpected cost ur?"


    The assistant was silent for a few seconds before speaking honestly. "One employee named Rachel passed out at thepany a few days ago."


    "Since you had changed her previous position to probationary status, thepany did not pay her various welfare insurances. After she fainted this time, ording to relevantws and regtions, it is a work-rted injury, so the treatment fee needs to be paid by thepany. But in this year''s annual budget, there is no money set aside to pay for medical expenses, so..."


    At this moment, n slowed down from scrolling his phone''s screen.


    Rachel...


    Looks like he hasn''t heard this name in a long time!


    After parting with herst year, he gave her a set of real estate, and at the same time, arranged another lucrative job for her.


    n always treats his women well.


    At the same time, having cut tiespletely, he wants Rachel to leave hispany.


    But this woman was too stubborn, and even if he had personally changed her status as an official employee to a probationary employee, Rachel still refused to leave.


    To put it simply, n didn''t push her anymore, but he''s barely set foot in hispany since then.


    For Rachel, virtue was best.


    She didn''t want toe to her senses, and she didn''t want to let go of her illusion.


    n immediately agreed to the contents of the email and hung up.


    Compared to someone as majestic as te, Rachel was like a peasant.


    ��


    At the same time, Merry watched n leave, patted her chest with lingering fear, turned and walked to her office.


    She thought Chris hadn''te yet, but she didn''t know that as soon as she approached the president''s office, she vaguely saw someone walking in.


    The little girl looked happy and hurriedly put her bag in her cubicle. After standing there for a few seconds, she ran to the kitchen to make Chris a cup of tea.


    Regardless, she wanted to show her intention to her older brother, and she didn''t want to carry this burden on her heart any longer.


    Merry made a cup of tea, held the saucer and smelled the aroma. The smell wasn''t strong yet, she remembered that her brother liked to drink strong tea.


    The little girl pped the corner of her mouth and dipped the tea bag back into it.


    Seeing the color on the teacup getting thicker, she walked into the president''s office with a satisfied face.

 Chapter 971 - I Want To Be With You Always!

    Outside of the president''s office, the little girl hit the door with her elbow and immediately pushed it.


    Without squinting her eyes, she looked at the boss desk on the front left, and she caught a glimpse of Chris'' feet on the table while the man was smokingfortably.


    Merry stepped forward and put the teacup on his table, and said softly, "Brother, have some tea."


    Chris took out the cigarette and his eyes narrowed. He smiled and said, "So you''ve decided to be a good girl, huh?"


    At this moment, the little girl continued to stare intently at Chris'' body,pletely unaware of the slightly strange atmosphere in the room.


    She lowered her head shyly. "Brother, three days seem to have passed so fast!"


    After hearing this, Chris'' handsome face turned smooth. "Alright, we''ll talk about itter!"


    "No, I''m going to say it now!"


    Merry couldn''t keep her thoughts hidden, especially after confiding with Annast night, she wished Chris could understand her intentions for the first time.


    Just as Chris was about to speak, the little girl walked around the table and suddenly rushed in front of him, then covered his mouth with her palm. "Brother, don''t talk, just listen to me! I''ve found the answer..."


    The little girl''s two hands covered his mouth, and his eyes shed suddenly.


    He reluctantly grabbed her wrist and tried to stop her. "Don''t mess around, it''ste��"


    "No! Brother, I have found the answer. Even though we are quite far apart in age, I still want to be with you! I want us to always be together!"


    When the words fell, Chris was shocked, and the ashes from his cigarette butt fell onto his pants, breaking into countless pieces.


    A strange air drifted again.


    After Merry mustered up her courage to express her feelings, she looked at Chris, and tugged at his shirt inexplicably. "Why don''t you talk?"


    Could it be... he''s slow?


    Thinking of this, the little girl panicked a little.


    It''s not that Chris doesn''t want to talk, but he doesn''t know what to say in this situation!


    He stuffed the cigarette butt in his hand into the ashtray, and made a pointing motion toward the sofa.


    Before the little girl could take her eyes off his figure, suddenly there was apuse in the big office.


    Merry seemed to be struck by lightning.


    She turned stiffly, opened her eyes to see the two men by the window, and immediately broke out in cold sweats.


    Why are Jean and Tom here?!


    Why didn''t she see them earlier!


    At this moment, Tom pped his hands, and nodded at Merry pretentiously. "Merry, your courage is verymendable, I really admire it!"


    And Jean, who was standing quietly beside him, cast his gaze deeply.


    Merry swallowed her saliva and was confused.


    "Shut up!"


    Chris nced at Tom, and then squeezed Merry''s sweaty palms, gentlyforting. "You go back first, I''ll see youter."


    "OK."


    Merry answered nkly. She walked stiffly, stumbling at her swaying steps.


    After the little girl left, the smile on Chris'' lips could no longer be suppressed. He looked at Tom and Jean in front of him, and shook his toes triumphantly. "How about it, are you jealous?"


    Tom smirked. "I''m not jealous, why would I be jealous of you huh?"


    Jean, who was silent for a moment, walked over to the sofa and sat down. He folded his legs and asked, "When are you going to tell Samuel?"


    Chris felt his legs twitch when he heard this.


    Tom alsomented at the right time. "That''s right, if you really want to be with Merry, will you call Samuel father in the future?"


    Calling Samuel as father��


    Tom seemed to be reminiscing, but a sarcastic tone made Chris'' expression heavy.


    Regardless of whether he could do it or not, he was very curious if Samuel was willing to give up his child!


    At this time, watching Chris gradually think of several scenarios in his mind, Jean slowly whispered. "Think about this matter carefully. The longer it takes, the more difficult it will be."


    Chris pulled his leg back down and said with a calm expression, "I know, I''ll talk about it to him in a few days."


    Jean was right.


    The important thing was that the little girl had thought about spending her life with him, and so he didn''t have to worry.


    As for the worst scenario... He just needed to expect a broken leg!


    In less than ten minutes, Jean and Tom were nning to leave.


    Before leaving, as they approached the elevator, Chris tapped Jean on the shoulder. "When I have set a date, I''ll let you know in advance. Then...would you like to apany me to her house?!"


    He thought that if Jean was there, Samuel would not jeopardize the rtionship between the extended families.


    Hearing the voice, Jean didn''t answer, but Tom interrupted. "I''m going too!"


    "Damn it!" Chris looked at him angrily. "Don''t mess with me and take care of yourself, that''s all I need from you."


    Tom didn''t say a word back, and just as the lift came, he entered with Jean.


    After watching them leave, Chris scratched his hair in annoyance, suppressing the anxiety in his heart, turned and headed back to the office.


    In the elevator, Tom leaned to the side, staring at the indicator light. He rolled his eyes and said, "Jean, are you going back to thepany?"


    "What''s wrong?" The man looked through the elevator wall mirror.


    Tom shook his head andughed. "I have a business so I won''t go with you."


    "OK."


    A few secondster, Tom and Jean separated.


    He looked at his watch, it was almost nine in the morning. The data analysis department should be working, right?!


    Tom walked around the lobby twice before heading back to the elevator.


    As a friend, he had to visit Vivi.


    ...


    Upstairs, in his office cubicle, Merry looked lethargic. She rested her cheeks with both hands and looked into the president''s office door, feeling confused.


    Are the two men already gone?


    Why hadn''t Chrise back yet!


    When the little girl was waiting impatiently, the office door opened at the right moment.


    Merry straightened her sitting posture in an instant, with her little hands still on her knees, her round eyes waiting faithfully at the person who came in.


    When she and Chris met each other, Merry called out in a soft voice, with a hint of pleasure.


    "Brother Chris!"


    Chris raised his eyebrows, stepped into the cubicle, and closed the door casually.


    He walked slowly to Merry''s desk, leaned on the corner of the table, staring at her. "Are you really sure about your answer?"


    Merry took a deep breath, then nodded hastily. "My feelings are clear!"


    Hearing the answer, Chris didn''t say anything, his eyes fell on the cute and gentle face of the little girl.


    Merry was stung by his concentrated eyes but she didn''t see the excitement on the man''s face. She couldn''t help but tug at his sleeves.


    "Brother, are you not happy?"

 Chapter 972 - Merry’s Determination And Chris’ Worries

    Chris shook his head slightly, sighed, and slowly bowed directly towards the table, squatting on one leg in front of Merry.


    At this time, the little girl was sitting in front of the swivel chair, letting Chris pull the armrest and bring her closer.


    The atmosphere in the booth was filled with oppressive silence.


    After a long time, Chris took her little hand and rubbed it on his palm, his voice hoarse. "Merry, do you really understand all this? We''re quite different in age, are you really sure about this choice of yours?"


    Chris was happy with Merry''s decision to spend her life with him. But because of his responsibility as the older person, there were a few things he needed to rify.


    Merry rarely saw Chris''s serious attitude, when she was about to answer, she saw Chris shake his head and say, "Don''t be in a hurry to answer it. Merry, before today, I was the person you considered as a big brother. If you really decide you want to be with me, then I''ll never be your big brother again."


    "Do you know what it means to be with me? It means I won''t treat you as a child anymore, but a woman. In the middle of our rtionship, maybe I will want more than just a hug or holding hands. Are you really ready to give yourself to me?"


    These words came from the bottom of Chris'' heart, a sincerity that he would only express at that moment.


    Chris wanted Merry, but he didn''t want this little girl to regret itter.


    He had to let this little girl clearly understand his true feelings.


    After all, Merry is still young and the future surely holds a great deal of experiences for her.


    If one day she suddenly regrets her choice, or meets a better man, or if she wants to run away, what should Chris do?!


    The human heart cannot remain the same.


    Therefore, he patiently admitted everything before Merry, exining that he did not want the girl to regret her choice someday.


    At this time, Merry''s big eyes looked at Chris with calmness. The corners of her mouth writhing twice, and both of her shoulders down. "Brother, don''t you believe me?"


    "I trust you, but I also have responsibilities as an adult. Have you ever thought that I was eleven years older than you, and that when you were thirty, I would be forty-one? you��."


    "Brother, stop!" At this time, Merry suddenly covered Chris'' mouth and interrupted his long conversation.


    She admitted that she had no talent in rtionships.


    However, the little girl suddenly understood that there were so manyplicated emotions in the eyes of this man she loved.


    The words caught in Chris'' throat, and he didn''t continue. Still, he waited for Merry to speak.


    Not long after, the little girl''s round eyes blinked twice, and she said seriously, "Brother Chris, are you worried when you get old I won''t want you anymore ?"


    Chris. "..."


    Since when did this little girl be so smart?!


    Seeing Chris blink, Merry bit the corner of her mouth, then reached out her hand to touch his cheek, and whispered softly, "Brother Chris, you are so kind, how could I not want you!"


    "Even if you are old, ugly, bald, you will still be the man I love. I want to be with you not only because you are good to me. After all, many people treat me well. Father, mother, sister Lilia, Anna, Clifford, they all love me very much."


    After speaking, Merry took a sip of the teacup on the table, licked the corner of her mouth, and continued. "But... . you are different. When I can''t see you, I will miss you. The more I think of you, you will appear in my dreams and it will be the most beautiful memory for me. I can''t find that kind of longing in anyone but you."


    "Besides, when I see you with another woman, I feel very ufortable, my heart hurts. But if I see Tom or Alex surrounded by women, I will be happy for them."


    If Alex and Tom heard this, they would probably cry.


    At this moment, Merry finally revealed all her feelings. Perhaps because she was too nervous, she took a few more sips while holding her teacup.


    When he put down his cup, Chris'' serious expression faded.


    He stretched out his thick eyebrows, looked at the little girl with a gentle expression, wiped the water stains on her mouth with his thumb, and suddenly sighed, "Are you sure?"


    Merry nodded heavily, hugged Chris, and said firmly, "100% SURE!!"


    As the words fell, the weight in Chris'' eyes faded even more.


    His thin lips lifted slightly and he smiled, his eyes on Merry''s soft red lips, and he swallowed his fear.


    Damn it!


    He felt a little out of control!


    The current atmosphere is very ambiguous, and his face and Merry''s are getting closer and closer. But at this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    In an instant, the two suddenly parted, their expressions slightly awkward.


    They almost forgot that they were still in thepany!


    Therefore, when Abhi pushed open the door and entered, what he saw was Chris crouching on the floor and Merry sitting in the chair. They all cast their gazes at the same time, causing Abhi''s heart to tremble, and he feels so guilty.


    Did hee at the wrong time?!


    At this moment, Chris adjusted his mood and stood up.


    He held the back of Merry''s chair in one hand, his eyes narrowed. "What is it?"


    Abhi looked into Chris'' eyes and shivered for a moment. "Master, you need to go to the studio for an inspection visit at 10:30."


    Chris nodded solemnly after hearing the voice. "I know."


    After Abhi heard his answer, his eyes turned back and forth between Chris and Merry several times before he finally turned around and left the booth.


    He feltplicated!


    Who would have known that when he opened the door, he suddenly saw President Chris kneeling in front of Merry the new secretary.


    In this modern era, family rtionships are reallyplicated!


    ...


    At ten in the morning, Chris left the office building with Merry.


    After getting into the car, the little girl sat beside Chris and continued to talk. "Brother Chris, if we go to the shooting location, shouldn''t we bring something for sis Lilia? She doesn''t like too sweet food, or... should I buy her a cup of coffee? Or just a fruit sd? Filming on set is very difficult."


    Chris had previously promised Merry to take her to the set when the opportunity arose.


    It so happened that Lilia had recently taken on a role in a historical drama, and the set was also close to thepany.


    He always remembered that the little girl wanted to be Lilia''s assistant, and her expression looked very happy when she heard she would meet with Lilia.


    At this time, Chris was listening to Merry''s excited cheers while driving.


    After holding it in for a long time, he said with great interest, "You know Lilia''s preferences well.. What about me? What do I like? Let''s see how much you like me."

 Chapter 973 - Traces Start To Smell

    Merry instantly froze on the seat.


    She continued to grip the seatbelt in front of her, turned to look at Chris, blinked innocently with her big eyes, and then smiled slyly. "You like me!"


    Chris. "..."


    That''s so true!


    Seeing Chris not speaking, Merry looked at the road ahead. Feeling the car''s slowed speed, she took this momentum and kissed his cheek while adding. "I like you!"


    After that, Merry immediately sat up straight, lowered the car''s window, and panting.


    He kissed Chris!


    Very nervous! But she''s also very happy!


    Merry turned and looked out the window, her little hands kept fanning her cheek.


    At this time, Chris stopped the car at the intersection, his handsome face smiled, and he stared intently at Merry.


    He rubbed the side of his face with his thumb, and there seemed to be a soft trace where she kissed him earlier.


    Chris saw Merry''s ears turning red, and he wanted to keep teasing her.


    But the traffic lights had changed color, and he did not have time to do it. What''s more, the vehicle behind already honked vigorously.


    Chris nced in the rearview mirror, furrowed his brow, and to restart the engine.


    The car was driving away from the junction fast, but someone inside a Rolls-Royce in the next street showed a cold expression at the bottom of the window.


    At this point, Samuel looked at the car driving far ahead with a strange expression, his eyes filled with suspicion.


    Is he still having a headache?


    Otherwise, how could he see his daughter kissing his best friend Chris?!


    Merry, this little girl, is really getting naughty. The little girl is already big but hasn''t changed since, looks like he will have to re-educate her when shees home!


    Two nights ago, the housekeeper said that the little girl had not returned all night. But after investigating it, he found out that she was sleeping at Chris'' house.


    Samuel knew that he had been busy with his work for years, and ignoring Merry was unavoidable.


    He angrily threw the file in his hand to the side, took out his cell phone and called Erika.


    "Tonight, ask the maids to prepare more food."


    Erika was surprised. "So you found out about it this quick?"


    Samuel was confused. "What do you know?"


    His original intention was to invite Chris over to his house tonight and speak directly to him so as not to spoil Merry too much.


    At this time, Erika heard his doubts and exined in a soft voice, "Merry''s friend, Anna, just told me that her aunt will be visiting our house tonight. If it''s not for this event, then why are you asking to prepare more food?"


    Samuel frowned upon hearing this. "Her aunt ising to visit?"


    What''s the purpose ofing to Hiroshi''s house all of a sudden for no reason?!


    Erika smiled. "Anna said that her aunt was worried that her stay was a disturbance in our house, so she wanted toe to thank us for being kind. Anna and Merry have a good rtionship, I don''t think I can do it if I have to reject her aunt."


    "Okay, then you can arrange it." Samuel sighed as he agreed.


    Erika then urged him toe back early in the evening and ended the call.


    ...


    At ten thirty in the morning, Chris and Merry arrived on the set.


    When they arrived there, the little girl immediately became excited. She remembered the shooting location she was in. "Brother, isn''t this the ce where Lilia is filming ''Twists and Turns of Marriage episode 3?"


    "Well, you remember it very clearly!" Chris nced at her, feeling more and more ufortable in his heart.


    It''s been more than a year, and Merry still remembers the contents of Lilia''s reality show!


    Hearing his voice, Merry proudly patted her chest. "That''s because I''m smart!"


    Chris shook his head andughed.


    A few minutester, he brought Merry to the area where the shooting was taking ce.


    At this time, Lilia was filming in front of the medical hall. The little girl broke through the crowd and quickly ran to the side of the camera.


    She was watching very seriously, and her eyes shifted between Lilia and the camera screen from time to time.


    After a while, the camera stopped recording, and the director stepped forward carrying the script. After exining it carefully for a long time, the actor still seemed unable to get into the role.


    The director reluctantly said in a loud voice, "Everyone take a ten minute break. Ryan youe with me!"


    Ryan Fever!


    Getting a role in this drama was not easy considering that he was a singer before. Even so, Ryan wanted to develop his career into acting, but it seems that the filming process was not smooth.


    At this time, Ryan flipped through the script in annoyance, raising his eyes and looked at Lilia apologetically. "I''m sorry, I dyed your filming progress."


    Lilia smiled and shook her head, then enlightened him. "It''s your first time shooting, so it''s inevitable that you can''t understand the essence of the character on your first day. Just try a few more times, don''t think too much."


    Ryan nodded sadly. "Maybe I''m just good at singing. I don''t seem to be good at acting."


    "It''s only a matter of time. When I filmed for the first time, I had more time than you. Don''t be too depressed, after all, things are hard at first!"


    Listening to Lilia''sfort, Ryan forcefully suppressed the worry in his heart. After thanking her, he then hurriedly caught up with the director.


    At this time, Merry, who was caught in the middle of the crowd, waved her hand and cheered loudly. "Sis Lilia, I am here!"


    Lilia heard a familiar voice so she turned her head back. Not surprisingly, she saw Merry''s figure.


    She said to the assistant next to her, then smiled and waved at the little girl. "Hey,e here!"


    As the words fell, Lilia saw Merry grab Chris'' hand from the crowd and pull him side by side.


    They don''t mind people seeing them like this?!


    A hint of surprise shed across Lilia''s eyes, and then red at them. "Brother Chris, what are you guys doing��"


    Chris stood in front of Lilia and answered earnestly, "I came to visit!"


    Of course she knew he was visiting!


    Lilia looked down at their hands that were still intertwined and teased, "Since this ce is crowded, you''d better hold on to Merry so she doesn''t get lost!"


    Chris pursed his lips and nodded. "You''re right indeed!"


    Lilia. "..."


    "Sis Lilia, don''t just talk to him, look at me! We haven''t seen each other for a few days, don''t you miss me?"


    Merry felt neglected by Lilia. She immediately threw away Chris'' hand, jumping in front of Lilia, trying to monopolize her attention.


    Lilia caught the figure of the little girl, held her soft cheek and stroked it. "I certainly miss you!"


    "Sis, is that guy your co-star? His face is so handsome!" Merry looked in the direction Ryan went and then came back again. "Is he a famous artist? He must have a lot of female fans."


    Handsome face?!


    Listening to Merry''s praise for Ryan, Chris licked his lips and his eyes looked a little dangerous.


    He had never heard this little girl call him "handsome", but she dared topliment another man in front of him?!

 Chapter 974 - I Only Have One Mother!

    Lilia carefully watched Chris''s changing expression, and her eyes flickered. "He''s not the main character, but his role is still important."


    Upon hearing this, Merry sighed respectfully. "Even though he is a side actor, he is very serious about it. I hope he will be a big star one day."


    Chris said with a calm face that made the atmosphere strange. "No matter how handsome a person is, without talent, he wouldn''t possibly be the main character!"


    Lilia. "��"


    When Merry heard that her new idol was dissed, she turned her head in anger. "Brother, you are talking nonsense! He will definitely be a great artist someday!"


    "Really?" Chris walked forward and pinched Merry''s cheek with two fingers. "You think about him this much?"


    The little girl nodded excitedly. "Of course, seeing his dedicated side role, it''s enough to make him y the lead role one day!"


    With her hands around her chest, Lilia saw this scene and couldn''t help but smile. No words were uttered.


    At this moment, when Chris saw that Merry held Ryan in high regard, his expression became sour. "When he bes the main actor, will his height pass the criteria?"


    When Lilia yed with Ryan, she saw with her own eyes that Ryan was not tall enough.


    Merry was dumbfounded, then heaved a sigh of regret. "He has nothing else but the wrong height, hey��"


    It was Chris who was trying topose himself. "..."


    Perhaps he could kill people with his jealousy alone!


    This is very strange!


    After all, the little girl was just following the trend, so he shouldn''t be this mad.


    But it was inevitable that he would be envious if Merry paid too much attention to another man.


    In Chris'' heart, he actually didn''t want to admit that he wasn''t confident in front of Merry.


    Although people call him handsome and dashing, in fact, he is quite less confident when dealing with Merry. He tried his best to treat her well, but he just didn''t want Merry to see another man again.


    Even though he has managed to win her heart, Chris has one more fatal weakness.


    He was eleven years older than Merry!


    This age difference made him feel very insecure.


    He was afraid that Merry would be seduced by another good looking man and ended up running away with him!


    Chris thought, it seems...it''s toote to regret that one reason he couldn''t change about.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Merry apanied Lilia to lunch on the set, and returned to Gaia at two o''clock.


    Even though her rtionship with Chris had been confirmed, the little girl still felt that this was very unreal.


    Even during work, she always saw Chris through the tape on the ss window.


    When it was time to get home from work, Erika called Merry and told her that the driver had arrived at thepany. She said that a guest woulde to the house and asked her to leave early.


    The little girl didn''t think much, she immediately took her small bag and left thepany.


    By 5.30 pm, she was back at her house.


    She jumped into the living room, only to find that the atmosphere inside was not quite right.


    She saw her mother standing by the table, the broken teacup lying at her feet.


    Her father was sitting on the single sofa and smoking, Anna was not there, and a strange woman with an expressionless face sat across from him.


    Merry looked around, walked to Erika''s side in confusion, took her hand and pulled her aside. "Mom, the teacup is broken, stay away!"


    At this moment, Erika''s stiff eyes looked at Merry. Her stiff and pale face finally let out a trembling voice. "Merry, you''re back..."


    Merry sharply saw that something was wrong with her mother.


    Since she was little, she had never seen her mother have such a strange expression.


    The little girl frowned inadvertently, her eyes turned to the woman opposite Samuel.


    Was she bullying her mother?!


    This woman must be the cause!


    Her whole persona was full of arrogance, and even when she sat on the sofa with a normal posture, the arrogance in her eyes couldn''t be hidden!


    Merry couldn''t find the answer why she didn''t like her, so she just hugged Erika tightly. "Mom, are you ufortable? Do you want me to apany you upstairs to rest?"


    She felt that her mother''s whole body was shaking.


    At this time, Erika had not spoken. But then Samuel suddenly said, "Merry, have a seat!"


    Merry was confused, still leaning on Erika''s side. "No, I want to apany my mother."


    When the words ended, she was still gasping for air and stared at the unfamiliar woman.


    "Merry, she''s not your mother!" At this time, the woman across the sofa was no longer silent.


    She looked at Merry without surprise, even calmly, as if to say something ordinary.


    Merry didn''t like her for no reason. In order to protect Erika, the little girl spoke a little aggressively. "Then who are you? I don''t know you!"


    The woman curled her lips and smiled, she looked Merry up and down. Then her next words were shocking.


    "I am your biological mother, my name is Emma!"


    Merry was surprised!


    She blinked innocently, looked at Erika whose lips were trembling, and looked at Samuel who had a serious face, and said, "And?"


    Emma''s expression was indifferent, her brows slightly surprised because of Merry''s words.


    She didn''t seem to have expected this little girl to react this way.


    She frowned in displeasure, and her eyes, which closely resembled Merry''s, stared at her with somepulsion. "I''m your mother, don''t you believe it?"


    Merry looked at Emma, ??and subconsciously hugged Erika''s arm. "Why does it matter whether I believe it or not? After all, I only have one mother in this world!"


    The little girl always protects her mother!


    She has been pampered since childhood, and even though she used to be naughty, she is also close to everyone who loves her.


    "Merry, don''t be rude!" At this time, Samuel, who had been silent for a long time, warned Merry with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    When his voice fell, Merry could feel Erika''s body shaking again.


    The little girl had never seen such a sight.


    Then she relied on her instincts to attack her own father. "Father, am I the one being rude? She says she is my mother, but trust me, whether it''s right or wrong, I don''t care! I only had one mother from when I was little until I grew up now, and I won''t trust anyone else!"


    Merry saw her father''s attitude and felt like the man looked like a bastard just now!


    It doesn''t matter who Emma is, why is her father helping this outsider instead!


    In this situation, she suddenly misses Chris!


    Because after all, under the same circumstances, that man would definitely protect her.


    Merry stubbornly denied Samuel, she immediately grabbed Erika''s arm and walked out of the living room. "Mother, I''m hungry. I want to eat your ck pepper beef. Let''s cook together, okay?!"


    At this time, Erika was pulled a few steps by Merry, and by the time she turned around, she was choking on tears and said, "Merry, she....is your mother."

 Chapter 975 - Internal Conflict In The Hiroshi Family

    Emma is Merry''s biological mother.


    To say this fact, Erika had almost exhausted all the courage she had.


    When she was eighteen years old, she started a rtionship with Samuel.


    At that time, Merry was less than three years old.


    She was still very small, like a soft little bun.


    She didn''t know why, when Merry saw her for the first time, she stretched out her little hand to hug her and called her mother.


    That year, Erika had just celebrated her eighteenth birthday.


    When she heard Merry call her mother with a smiling face, since then, Erika has been blessed with one daughter.


    She became Merry''s mother, even though they were only fifteen years apart.


    Erika still firmly believed that she would be apetent mother.


    After twenty years, she never expected that Merry''s birth mother would return to the Hiroshi family.


    She always knew that her marriage to Samuel was not because she loved him, but because of the pressure from the Hiroshi family''s elders and the punishment she received.


    Emma is Anna''s aunt.


    She is also the woman who has been in Samuel''s heart for years and refuses to be forgotten.


    Erika had never seen Emma before, ??she didn''t even know herst name.


    The only thing she knew about this woman was that she gave birth to Merry, and left her in an orphanage.


    Ironically, Samuel seems... to still love her!


    In the current situation, Erika could hardly do anything but burst into tears.


    She has a gentle nature and is not good at expressing her feelings, she can''t even swear in front of others.


    The tears this time were all because of her care and concern for Merry.


    The phrase ''I''ve only had one mother since she was little'' made her feel both grateful and sad.


    At this time, Merry suddenly heard Erika''s words, and she slowed down from pulling her.


    The little girl pursed her lips in displeasure and turned her head to find that Erika was crying very sadly.


    Merry loved her mother very much, and when she saw her cry, her eyes turned red.


    She stretched out her hand and wiped Erika''s face a few times, muttering with a t mouth. "Mom, don''t cry, okay!"


    This was the first time Merry had seen Erika cry.


    In her own heart, the little girl was depressed and crying. But for the sake of her mother, she endured all of it. She then pulled Erika and continued walking while saying, "Let''s go, I will take you away from this ce. I won''t let anyone bother you!"


    In Merry''s eyes, Emma is an outsider.


    She didn''t know what had happened before she came home.


    But she didn''t need to think about it too much, her mother must have been wronged by this woman!


    Merry grabbed Erika''s wrists, protecting them unconsciously.


    The atmosphere became deadlocked and stagnant.


    Then, a low sigh was heard in the air.


    Samuel threw the cigar in his hand into the ashtray, got up slowly, walked to the side of Erika and Merry, and said in a deep voice, "Merry, stop messing around, go and sit down. I have something important to tell you!"


    "I don''t want to hear it!" Merry immediately stood in front of Erika, staring at Samuel fiercely. "Dad, you can''t bully mommy!"


    Samuel frowned and sighed. "No one wants to bully her. Go and sit with me. We''ll talk about other thingster!"


    Merry still wanted to argue, but Erika rubbed her cheek and gently held her shoulder. "Merry, your father wants to talk to you about something important, so go!"


    When those words came out, Samuel also looked at Erika just in time, pursed his lips, andforted. "You go back to your room first, I''ll exin everything to youter."


    Hearing his voice, Erika looked deeply at Samuel, turned around and left the living room without saying a word.


    What she wanted wasn''t an exnation.


    Erika left too quickly, when Merry turned to reach her she just touched the corner of her shirt.


    The little girl stubbornly stared at her back, her big eyes filled with worry and doubt.


    She thought her mother looked very sad. Is it okay to leave her alone in the room?!


    ...


    After a while, Merry was brought back to the living room by Samuel.


    She sat alone on the sofa, hands on feet, ying with her nails from time to time.


    The silence didn''tst long.


    When Emma took the teacup from the table and took a sip, Samuel suddenly said, "Emma, ??there are no outsiders now, can you tell me where you went after sending Merry to the orphanage then?"


    Merry fiercely looked at Samuel. "My mother is not an outsider!"


    Samuel. "��"


    Don''t think the man doesn''t understand the meaning behind her words!


    What does it mean that there are no outsiders here after her mother left?!


    Who is the real outsider in this house?!


    Thinking of this, Merry immediately turned to Emma with a stern face.


    This woman��. She doesn''t like her!


    At this moment, Emma caught Merry''s gaze through the rim of the cup. She took a sip of her tea, smiled, and said without reason, "Merry, did you misunderstand me? Mrs. Erika is a member of the Hiroshi family, more precisely the mistress of arge family in Surabaya, so who can bully her? I didn''t say anything before. You''re still young, don''t be fooled by some intentional charade."


    Emma''s sly attitude made Merry even more disgusted.


    Her mother was gentle and had never shown such a sad expression at all throughout her life!


    Don''t think this woman can fool her, okay!


    The little girl replied with a stern look. "Where''s the misunderstanding! My mom isn''t pretending to be weak, you may not be able to see her sadness but I know! Miss Emma, you are so weird, I''m not using you of bullying my mom but you''ve rified it, isn''t that weird?"


    Emma''s fingers were shaking, her cup almost fell.


    She saw Merry''s rude attitude, and unexpectedly looked at Samuel. "You have a good-looking daughter but it''s like you didn''t teach her how to respect her mother!"


    Samuel narrowed his eyes after hearing the voice. He narrowed his eyes, his thin lips slightly to the side, and his eyes filled with frost. "If you think you are her mother, why did you leave her in the orphanage without a word? Emma, you have left us in the past, then why did you suddenlye back? You should know that the foster mother can''t take the ce of her real mother!"


    Emma sighed, her fingers suddenly tightened on the teacup.


    Her eyes shed, she leaned forward and put the teacup on the table. The woman then sat up straight, and sighed. "I had problems of my own back then. But I really didn''t think you would hide this fact from Merry for so many years! No matter how good the woman is, she is just a foster mother."


    "I may not have children, but that doesn''t mean you can let my child be raised by another woman. It''s that easy. Even if you hate me, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel by not telling Merry where I am!"


    This woman is so irrational!


    Samuel looked at Emma for a moment, and sneered. "Doesn''t this sound funny after you''ve been away for so long and now you''re judging me? We''ve been together a long time and you never told me you''re part of the Sylvester Family."


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and finally found out that all of your identities are fake. What do you want me to do? Do you want me to tell Merry that her birth mother didn''t just throw her away, but also let her freeze to death outside the orphanage?"

 Chapter 976 - Time Will Prove Everything

    Emma was ??speechless!


    At this moment, Samuel was folding his legs, his posture was haughty, and his expression was full of ridicule.


    He ignored Merry and continued. "Emma, ??you''ve been gone for 22 years, and today you suddenly returned as Anna''s aunt. You and I are no longer the young people we were then, so just tell me, why would you do all that!"


    Emma seemed unable to believe what she was hearing. She opened her mouth and asked loudly, "Samuel, in your eyes, am I that kind of person?"


    "If I want to be who I''m not, I won''t being back!" She added.


    Samuel''s eyes locked Emma''s slightly changed face deeply.


    In the years of his frivolous youth, Emma was the sunshine in his heart and the woman he loved so much.


    But after time passed, having reunited in this moment, the innocence at that time no longer exists.


    The person he had buried in his heart now appeared again that it almost instantly shattered his life.


    If she had said she had no purpose when she left him, Samuel would never have believed her.


    But if Emma still had some motherly feelings, she wouldn''t have the heart to throw Merry away at that time!


    At this moment, Emma saw Samuel''s indifferent expression, her eyes continued to sparkle, as if hesitating.


    After a while, she lowered her eyelids. "I don''t have any purpose. You may want to doubt me, but you can''t break my resolve to recognize Merry. I came here today just to see her. If it bothers you, I''m sorry . Samuel, I''m not going to give her up. Merry is my daughter, she deserves everything better, and I want to make up for it too!"


    Samuelughed without anger. "How will you make up?"


    "She is my daughter, and when I sent her to the orphanage, I really had a problem that I can''t say. Now, I have finally gathered the courage to find her again. Can you give me a chance to take her back to my family''s home?"


    Samuel narrowed his eyes, and said in a sharp tone, "Taking her back to your family home is what you call making up for her? Impossible!"


    How could he let her take his little baby so easily?


    Emma''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes were firm. "I am her real mother, and for the sake of this child, are you willing not to give her a chance to get to know her real mother?"


    Merry suddenly stood up from the sofa, frowning at Emma. "Even if my father gave you a chance, I wouldn''t go with you. So what if you gave birth to me? Did you raise me? Are you the one who sleeps beside me when I''m scared at night? You came to my house and thought you could just take me away, how naive! Besides, I don''t need you to make amends, my life is very good now."


    Emma never thought that Merry would be the first to attack her.


    This little girl, ording to her understanding, was definitely a simple-minded, sweet and carefree girl.


    At first, after learning that Anna had a good rtionship with Merry, Emma often asked her niece about her daughter.


    But now it seemed that Merry was the most difficult to deal with.


    Right now, Emma was clearly angry at Merry''s resistance.


    Samuel sat right across from Emma, ??he could clearly see that there was not a hint of love and affection in her eyes that a mother should have.


    This was the woman he had hidden in his heart for so many years? How shameful!


    What had happened to her all these years that she became what she is today?!


    It had to be said that Samuel''splicated feelings, like something he had always thought of as trust, suddenly copsed.


    The man felt ridiculous and sad.


    However, Emma didn''t notice the change in Samuel''s expression.


    She stood with a sullen face, walking in front of Merry. After swallowing her anger, she then said to her, "Merry, I know you me me in your heart, but you shouldn''t talk like that. Do you know your words really hurt my heart? What have you learned at the Hiroshi family''s house so far?"


    "Is this how Erika taught you to treat older people? Look at you, so unruly, unlike a young dignifieddy should have. Merry,e back to the Sylvester house with me. Later, I will take care of you and teach you well, okay?"


    Merry was slightly pricked by the faint disdain in her eyes.


    If she underestimated her so much, why should she bring her back to her house?


    The little girl struggled, releasing Emma''s tug, and shook her head abruptly. "No. I don''t care about you and I''m not going back with you. You clearly don''t like me, why do you have to take me away? Who knows if you have ulterior motives?!"


    Since Merry is so loved, she can see the true face of the other person transparently.


    In Emma''s eyes, she can''t see the love she has for her at all. It is unreasonable to want to take her away immediately.


    At this moment, Emma closed her eyebrows, her expression displeased and embarrassed.


    She patiently took Merry''s hand again, and said softly, "Merry, I am your mother. What else can I do but try to get you back?"


    "I don''t care!" The little girl struggled again and tried to avoid Emma.


    Samuel watched this scene indifferently, thinking he couldn''t say anything.


    At this time, Emma''s patience was running out.


    In order not to let her ns go to waste, she could only suppress her heart, pretending to be sad, and said, "Merry, time will tell."


    After saying that, Emma took the opportunity to grab her handbag from the sofa without saying anything. After that, she turned around and left the living room.


    She came and went in a hurry after disturbing the peaceful life of the Hiroshi family


    ... .


    In the calm living room, Samuel took his unfinished cigar on the table, and after turning it on, he exhaled the smoke deeply.


    Merry stood near the couch, saw his face, and hesitantly said, "Dad, is she really my real mother?"


    Samuel stopped smoking and nodded slightly. "Don''t worry anymore. I won''t let her take you away."


    The little girl didn''t care about Samuel''s promise. "I won''t go with her either, I''ll go see mom first!"


    When the words fell, she ran to the second floor.


    Merry was still a child, but not that stupid.


    She recognized Erika, so even though Emma had brought her to this world, she couldn''tpare to her mother in front of her eyes.


    After Merry left, Samuel sat in the living room in silence for a long time. The woman who had been missing for 22 years ran back to take his daughter. This story was too hypocritical and full of chaos.


    A few minutester, Samuel took out his cell phone from his pocket and made a call.


    "Check for me right away, Emma from the Sylvester family. The information should be as detailed as possible."


    After Samuel gave the order, he threw his phone on the sofa..He really hoped that Emma woulde to make up for Merry and not because of some hidden secret.

 Chapter 977 - Whats Her Real Purpose?

    Outside the hall, Emma got into the car with a desperate look.


    When the car''s door closed, all of her emotions immediately disappeared.


    The driver took his eyes off the rearview mirror and asked anxiously, "Madam, are you alright?"


    Emma shook her head, and took a deep breath. "Check if Merry has friends other than Anna!"


    "Understood!"


    Emma leaned back in the chair, her face filled with exhaustion. "Go back to the hotel, then call Anna and tell me I have something to do and have to go first!"


    "Yes ma''am!"


    As the car slowly left the gates of the Hiroshi family''s house, another luxury car came swiftly from the opposite side.


    ...


    Without any problem, the luxury car was parked in front of the entrance hall of the house.


    Chris leaned over and got out of the car, mming the door quickly, and walked into the living room.


    At this time, Samuel heard footsteps and nced casually. When he saw Chris'' figure, he was shocked. "Why are you here?"


    Chris looked serious as he stood in the living room, then he walked over to him. "Is something wrong?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows in surprise. "What did you hear?"


    "Anna texted me, she asked me toe here ASAP!" Chris pulled the corners of his lips, and a worried expression appeared at the bottom of his eyes."What about Merry?"


    Coincidentally, Merry and Erika had just appeared on the stairs.


    "Brother Chris?" When Merry saw Chris, she immediately looked relieved to see someone she knew.


    She let go of Erika, quickly ran down the stairs, and curled her lips as she stood in front of him. "Did you also hear about the truth of my life?"


    Chris. "?"


    He saw Merry''s sad expression and turned to Samuel. "Did you tell her?"


    All of Samuel''s friends knew that Merry was the daughter who had been brought back from the orphanage when the man was 18.


    But everyone kept this a secret without ever mentioning it.


    No wonder Anna sent him a message, it seemed... the little girl found out about it!


    Samuel met Chris'' suspicious gaze and didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    Erika broke the mood in time. "Chris, how about you take Merry out for some fresh air? Let her tell you the truth."


    Chris licked his lips, nodded and agreed. "Okay."


    When the words fell, he took the girl''s hand very naturally and walked slowly into the courtyard outside.


    After seeing this, Samuel inexplicably felt that the two were too intimate, but before he could remind him, Erika had stood in front of him.


    She nced at the teacup that broke on the ground, crouched down while looking at her skirt, picked up the shard with her fingertips, and asked, "She''s back, how do you n for the future?"


    Samuel looked at Erika lowering her head while continuing to pick up the debris and didn''t answer. Instead, he reminded her. "Erika, let the maids take care of it, be careful with your hands!"


    Hearing this, Erika smiled bitterly at the rubble in her palm. "It''s okay, I have some free time too."


    She wasn''t used to fighting with her husband, she had been used to ying the dutiful and dignified wife for so many years. But in fact�� she was also very tired!


    At this moment, Samuel didn''t seem to notice her tone.


    He held his forehead with one hand and was silent for a few seconds. Then he said, "She won''t change anything, don''t think too much about it. She just wants to take Merry away, and has no other intention."


    Erika suddenly stopped from picking up the shatters, she cast her gaze downwards to cover the bitterness of her eyes.


    Did he think that she was worried her position as the wife of the Hiroshi family would be taken over?


    Erika raised her head weakly, and watched Samuel''s face.


    They slept in the same bed for almost twenty years, but in the end, she didn''t know what he wanted.


    Emma, ??a woman who has been hiding in her husband''s heart for years��.


    Even if she had appeared so dramatically after so long, was it true that there was no happiness in this man''s heart?


    Thinking of this, Erika shook her head andughed.


    She held the shards in her hand, slowly stood up, and looked at Samuel''s figure for a long time.


    Then, she just turned around and left.


    She looked at the shards in her hands as she walked, her heart exactly the same as the shards.


    Is it time to let Samuel go?!


    ...


    Outside the house, Chris took Merry into the courtyard.


    They were quite a distance from the building, and except for the asional security guards patrolling, no one was there.


    Chris sat on the ground, pulling Merry to his side, letting her lean her back against his chest.


    In front of them was a beautiful artificialke, and as the sky was getting darker, the dim yellow lights around seemed to cover the world with a hint of beauty.


    Chris hugged Merry with both hands, stroked her hair, and whispered, "Tell me, what happened?"


    Merry leaned against Chris, and she could even clearly hear the still air flowing.


    She looked at him, and then turned her face to look at theke. "I thought big brother already knew!"


    Chris curled his lips and stroked the back of her head again. "I don''t know much, so let''s talk!"


    After hearing this, the little girl did not hesitate anymore, then lowered her head while pulling the grass clippings, pouring out all the things that had just happened.


    In the end, she pursed her lips and concluded. "To be honest, my biological mother shouldn''t havee on her own and asked me toe with her."


    Chris nodded in agreement. "That doesn''t sound unreasonable."


    After listening to everything, even though his face looked normal, he sneered in his heart.


    In this world, love was never without a reason!


    If she really wanted to take Merry back, as Emma said, it shouldn''t have happened 22 yearster.


    Everyone involved in this story has power and money, the motivation to do something can''t be without reason.


    Chris sighed seeing the small movement in his hands. "Do you want to go back to your birth mother?"


    Merry shook her head and said frankly. "Of course not, who knows what her purpose is? I can clearly see that she doesn''t like me at all. Brother, you know Anna, don''t you? Can you ask her what kind of person Emma is. I will also ask Anna when she returns. I have a hunch that her arrival has some other reason!"


    Hearing the little girl''s request, Chrisughed. "Okay I''ll check it out too."


    With Chris'' support, Merry''s mood calmed as well.


    She sat on thewn and turned around, crossing her legs to face Chris, and her dark eyes shed a sly look. "If I take the initiative to show her that I''m fine without her and learn more about her motives, will there be any unexpected advantages?"


    Chris looked at Merry who looked enthusiastic, his cold eyes narrowed slightly, then shook his head. "This is too risky, so until we find out her real purpose, I hope you don''t confront her at all."


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t be so stupid as to let her bully me."

 Chapter 978 - Annas Worries

    After half an hour, Chris saw that Merry''s mood had returned better.


    But Chris didn''t dare to enter the main house. After seeing the little girl enter the door, he got into the car and left the Hiroshi family residence.


    Merry returned to the living room and nced inside.


    The room looked dim, Samuel wasn''t there, and only Erika was standing in front of the window with her arms around her shoulders.


    Merry cried, and ran to her. "Mom! Are you okay?"


    The little girl stood beside Erika, tilted her head and looked at her. This little girl''s expression was slightly depressed and felt a little hurt when she saw her mother.


    At this moment, Erika pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled widely. "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry." After saying that, she looked back again. Seeing that Chris wasn''t there, she asked. "Where''s Chris?"


    "He said he had a business in hispany, so he left first!"


    After saying that, Merry bit the corner of her mouth. She had a lot to say to Erika in her heart.


    Especially after seeing her forced smile, the little girl frowned and hugged her, her voice gently soothing. "Mom, you are my only mother, I don''t care about anyone else. Nobody can rece you!"


    Erika''s empty heart was flooded by Merry''s touching words.


    Her eyes gradually became wet, and she gently caressed the little girl''s cheek, trying to hold back the tears from falling, and said softly. "Merry, thank you for protecting me. I am fine, don''t worry. Anna is still waiting for you upstairs. Tell her toe down for dinner. I have made your favorite roast beef ribs, so eat a lot of it."


    Merry vaguely felt that something was wrong with Erika, but she only thought she was exhausted by today''s drama.


    The little girl was very sensitive and didn''t speak anymore. After a few more words tofort her, she rushed upstairs.


    In front of the living room''s window, Erika looked at Merry who was running, sighed softly, and her drooping eyelids filled with bitterness.


    ''Merry, take care of yourself in the future��.''


    ...


    In the bedroom, Anna paced anxiously.


    More than an hour had passed, but Merry had not visited her.


    Anna did not know what had been going on downstairs all this time.


    But she was well aware that her aunt seemed to know Merry''s father.


    In the evening, her aunt came uninvited.


    Although she had greeted her before, she still felt that all of this was rather absurd.


    But she didn''t think that Merry''s father would behave so strangely once her aunt stepped inside the house.


    As Anna recalled, Samuel suddenly walked in front of her aunt, grabbed her with one hand, and asked quickly, "Emma! You are Emma, ??right?!"


    Anna felt so ridiculous seeing this scene!


    Just then, the teacup in her aunt''s hand immediately fell to the ground.


    After that, she was asked by Merry''s father to return to her room and wait a while.


    Who would have thought it would take more than an hour then?


    Not long ago, she received a message from her bodyguard, saying that her aunt had to go home first because she had something to do.


    Seeing this news, Anna was not relieved, but became more anxious.


    She hoped that her aunt''s arrival would not cause trouble for the Hiroshi family as well as Merry.


    Otherwise, she would feel very guilty!


    At this time, the anxious Anna suddenly heard the door open behind her.


    She looked back eagerly, and when she saw Merry, she rushed forward. "Hey, are you okay?"


    The little girl''s emotions came and went quickly, and when she saw Anna''s figure in the room, she shook her head innocently. "I''m fine!"


    "You almost scared me to death!" Anna patted her chest in relief.


    Merry looked at her nervously, her eyes shining brightly, and she pulled her to sit by the bed. "Anna, I want to ask you something!"


    It was rare for Anna to see Merry''s serious face. She immediately nodded solemnly. "Merry, as long as I know it, I will answer you!"


    After hearing this, Merry thought for a few seconds before asking. "Can you tell me about your aunt?"


    "Have you met her?" Anna was surprised to see her nod, she then answered honestly. "She is my father''s sister, she has been living in Parma all this time."


    After the words fell, Merry pursed her small mouth. "Has she been to Indonesia before? And�� what does she usually do?"


    Anna looked seriously, and then said honestly, "I don''t think she ever left Parma, but I don''t know if she had visited here when I wasn''t born. Usually, my aunt is busy at work because she has apany that she built herself. This time, she also visited Indonesia because she had a business need."


    Merry listened to Anna''s exnation and was a little surprised. "Is she married?"


    Anna nodded firmly. "Of course she is, my aunt is already forty years old, how could she not be married? Not only that, she already has a child!"


    Merry opened her mouth slightly, and narrowed her eyes deeply.


    She was married and had a child, but she still came here to make up for the time she lost with her daughter?!


    This is too unreasonable!


    Merry patted her thigh, took off her sandals, and sat cross-legged on the side bed, and kept asking "Did she ever tell you about me or my father?"


    Anna was also very smart. As Merry asked more and more, she also faintly felt that something was odd.


    She blinked and shook her head seriously. "She''s never done it, but... She''s asked about you before. My aunt is very kind to me. At that time, I thought she was worried about my friendship so I told her about you. Merry, what''s wrong? Does my aunt know your father? Do you know her too?"


    Merry looked at Anna''s worried look, and wanted to tell the truth, but was also worried about Anna''s reaction.


    The little girl argued with herself over and over again, and was still selectively hiding some facts. "I don''t know her, but��. My father does know her.


    "Actually, nothing happened, I just wanted to know. Besides, your aunt seems to be about the same age as my mother. But in my opinion... your aunt seems aloof and not easy to talk to."


    After speaking, Merry lowered her eyes and fiddled with her pants.


    She didn''t want to hide it from Anna, but she didn''t know how to tell her about the things that happened today.


    Before she found out about Emma''s goal, she didn''t want Anna to worry.


    At this moment, Anna did not notice the guilt buried deep in Merry''s eyes, and she breathed a sigh of relief. "It turns out that your aunt and your father really know each other. I was scared to death, I thought something was wrong. No wonder my aunt suddenly said to me that she wanted to visit your house, it turned out that your father was an old acquaintance after all."


    "Merry, did my aunt scare you with her serious face?! Don''t be afraid, actually my aunt is very kind. Maybe her face looked scary because she was thinking about her child''s illness, so maybe her face was a little gloomy. But other than that, it should be fine."


    Anna doesn''t understand the real story, so she wants to help get rid of her aunt''s bad image in her friend''s eyes.. She told some secrets that should not be known to outsiders in the hope that Merry could understand her aunt''s condition.

 Chapter 979 - Emmas Hidden Secret

    At this moment, Merry''s smart little head instantly caught on to an important clue. "What disease does her child have?"


    Anna nodded seriously. "Jade is auntie''s only child, who is only sixteen years old. As for the illness he has�� I don''t know much. My father never told me and my brother also refused to tell me. However, I had overheard that Jade had to have dialysis every week. At that time, I immediately checked it online and it seems like this kind of treatment has something to do with the kidney."


    After Anna finished talking, Merry discreetly covered her lower back.


    After bursts of random thoughts, the little girl was struck by one of her thoughts.


    Her birth mother did not want her kidney, didn''t she?


    Please, don''t tell her this is the real reason behind hereback!


    At this moment, Anna waspletely unaware that her words had caused waves in Merry''s heart.


    She crossed her legs in a daze, rested her cheek with one hand, and sighed in regret. "About a year ago, Jade fell ill. This year, my aunt has met almost all famous doctors at home and abroad. It seems that Jade had surgery in the middle of the trip but the results were not very good. Since then, I rarely see my aunt smile."


    Anna even sighed after she finished speaking. She then raised her eyebrows to look at Merry, only to find that she was holding the back of her back. Her eyes were blinking constantly.


    "Merry, what''s wrong with you?"


    Merry flinched, and said quietly,? "It''s okay, I just cringed when I heard it."


    Is Emma really after her kidney?! The news about kidney transnts among rtives is endless!


    This type of news is often regarded by the media as ''true family love''.


    Merry looked at Anna with a crumpled face, then took out her cell phone from her pocket and opened a search page. Then she started searching on topics rted to kidney transnts.


    At the top, the replies on the forums were very interesting.


    Do transnts harm donors?


    Someone then replied. If it''s for families, it''s all worth it!


    Merry poked hard at the screen and continued reading.


    A few secondster, she saw the answers of several rtively professional doctors.


    Kidney transntation requires a matching test before one can carry out a donor transnt, this is necessary to prevent various reactions after surgery.


    Seeing this answer, Merry subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    Maybe��..Emma doesn''t want her kidney?!


    Or since her son was dying, she was worried that no one would apany her in the future, so she wanted to take her back with her?!


    After all, she had never met Jade, and Emma didn''t know if her kidney would match Jade''s or not!


    Merry continued tofort herself in her heart, but the expression on her face did not rx at all.


    A few minutester, the little girl threw away her phone, lowered her headnguidly, and sighed. "Anna, are you hungry? Let''s have dinner!"


    Anna looked at Merry''s abnormal behavior with a confused look. She then said, "I almost starved to death, let''s go quickly!"


    That night, after Merry and Anna finished eating, the two little girls returned to their room to rest together.


    Perhaps because too many things had happened, less than five minutes after Merry was in bed, she was fast asleep.


    Anna was looking at the ceiling above her head with her eyes open. Many things were still unclear in her mind, so she didn''t feel sleepy.


    ...


    The next morning, Merry woke up with a terrible headache.


    She stood up and rose, holding her forehead, and muttering to herself in a heavy tone. "My throat hurts..."


    Merry turned to look at the side of the bed and found that Anna wasn''t there. She frowned and coughed twice before getting out of bed and heading to the bathroom.


    She caught a cold!


    Eight o''clock in the morning, Merry had her breakfast and nned to go to thepany.


    On the way, she called Anna, and when asked, she realized that she was going for a walk.


    Merry did not take it seriously, and leaned back in her seat then fell asleep after she hung up.


    Her head hurt!


    How strange, she also didn''t see her father and mother this morning!


    She didn''t know whether the two of them had made up or not!


    Due to her illness, the little girl''s reaction was also slower than usual.


    As the car drove down the road, she tilted her body and fell asleep in the back seat


    ...


    9:30, Gaia parking lot.


    A luxury car came softly from the entrance. After a while, the car pulled steadily. When Chris closed the door of his car, he identally caught a glimpse of the driver standing next to the opposite car.


    "Young master Chris!" The other party was the bodyguard of the Hiroshi family that Chris knew.


    He moved forward and slowed a few steps, staring into the car. "What is it?"


    The bodyguard looked serious and reported. "Miss is still asleep in the car. I tried to wake her up several times, but she won''t wake up at all."


    Chris'' handsome face sank after hearing the voice, then stepped forward. Not surprisingly, he saw Merry lying asleep in the back seat.


    Chrisughed and opened the door to wake Merry. The bodyguard reminded him at the right time. "Young Master, miss seems to have caught a cold! If you want, you can take her upstairs and I''ll buy some medicine."


    The bodyguard recognized Merry''s situation well.


    After all, he was one of the guards who went abroad with Merry.


    It was not surprising that he had long been ustomed to the strange rtionship and ambiguity between Chris and his little miss!


    Chris answered, bending down and sitting in the back seat, gently lifting Merry out of the car.


    "Don''t bother me!"


    The little girl was fast asleep even though she felt ufortable. Suddenly, her body was touched, and so she immediately muttered in her dream.


    Chris saw her face was red and her temperature was hot, his thick eyebrows tightened instantly. "No need to buy medicine, take her straight to the hospital."


    After that, Chris got into his car again.


    Wasn''t that girl alrightst night?!


    Hearing the voice, Merry''s bodyguard got into the car and stepped on the gas pedal and headed straight for Minerva Hospital.


    ...


    When Merry woke up again, she was lying in the ward.


    Her fever had gone down and her body was no longer sore.


    The little girl looked around in confusion, and saw Chris beside the bed, still confused for a moment.


    "Brother Chris?"


    Chris looked up from the phone and caught a glimpse of his limp appearance, bent down and touched her forehead. "Is it still ufortable?"


    Merry shook her head. "Is this in the hospital?"


    "Yeah, why don''t you rest well at home if you''re sick?" Chris took a ss of water from the bedside table and said, "Drink some. The doctor said you have a cold. I''ll take you hometer, don''t go to work for a few days!"


    Merry took a ss of water, then blinked her big eyes. "Brother, I want to go to your house!"


    Chris hooked his lips and smiled slyly. "Going to my house?"


    Can he let go of this great opportunity?


    Merry nodded and said confidently, "I''m sick, you have to take care of me!"


    Chris''s thoughts immediately went all over the ce.


    The doctor roley seems okay, doesn''t it?

 Chapter 980 - My First Time

    At noon, Merry was allowed to leave the hospital.


    Chris couldn''t stand the temptation, he drove straight back to his house and didn''t even go to thepany today.


    In the afternoon, when the sun had not yet set, Merry was already running in the living room. In the corner of the window, she saw someone fishing by theke in the distance. She happily pulled Chris up and pointed. "Brother, I also want to fish!"


    "No!" Chris tly refused. "Your cold hasn''t subsided yet, you should rest a lot! It''s windy around theke anyway, I won''t take you there."


    Merry shed a serious face, her body immediately slumped onto the sofa. "I just need to put on some extra clothes, that way my body will stay warm. Besides, I want to tell you a secret over there. Don''t you want to hear it?"


    Chris smiled as he watched the little girl''s clever remarks. He then flicked her forehead and said, "It''s better to tell secrets at home!"


    Upon hearing this, Merry took a pillow, buried her face in it, and saidnguidly, "I just want to y with you while I''m still healthy. If I be a cripple in the future, what will I do if you don''t like me anymore?"


    These words sparked Chris'' suspicion.


    He walked forward, sat down beside the little girl, took the pillow from his hand, raised his hand and flicked her forehead for the second time. "Howe you''re rambling in broad daylight?! How could you suddenly be disabled? You just caught a cold!"


    Merry looked at him deeply, and finally took a deep breath. She then touched her own back waist, and asked wisely, "Brother, if someone wants to take my kidney, will you agree?"


    Take her kidney?!


    Who really needs it?!


    Chris sneered and raised his eyebrows arrogantly. "Tell me, who wants your kidney? I''m going to send their kidney to you first!"


    Merry trembled, and put her head in the man''s arms. "Alright, that''s good then! By the way, have you contacted Brother Glen yet?"


    "Not yet." Chris furrowed his brows, his eyes dimmed. "I called him yesterday, but he didn''t pick up. Jean said maybe he just went out and couldn''t be reached for a while."


    Hearing this, Merry stood up straight and knelt before Chris.


    She blinked her eyes for a few seconds, and finally revealed the entire conversation between herself and Anna.


    "Jade?"


    After listening to her exnation, Chris narrowed his eyes and repeated the name.


    Emma has a seriously ill child!


    Merry nodded vigorously, and said with a grin on her face. "Brother, do you think that woman wants my kidney? It must be true!"


    Chris'' eyes gradually became deep and dangerous. He folded his legs and bit his lip. After half a minute, he looked at Merry. "Have you told your father about this?"


    The little girl shook her head. "I didn''t! My father seemed to think that she was special. When I just got home yesterday, I saw my mother standing still without saying a word, and my father screaming at her. In my opinion, it''s not impossible that he would send me to that woman to save her child. Judging from my father''s behavior�� He would really do it!"


    Chris digested all this in his mind. After a while, he nodded. It''s true that Samuel''s behavior yesterday was a little rude to Erika!


    However, sending Merry to Emma�� ??This was something that Samuel would definitely never do!


    This little girl is his heart, even if Emma wants a strand of her hair, Samuel will think about whether it can grow back!


    Chris didn''t speak for a while, his stern expression looking fierce.


    Emma, ??you better not touch this little girl!


    ...


    When the day turned night, Merry decided that she wanted to stay at Chris'' house.


    But when she thought of Anna, she dismissed the idea.


    As they were about to part, the little girl hugged Chris in the hallway.


    "If you don''t want to leave, just stay here!"


    Chris looked at her nonchntly and gave an indulgent look.


    Hearing his voice, Merry looked at his cheek without saying a word, and kept her little mouth pursed.


    Chris'' lips look so soft!


    They''re already dating, why hasn''t he kissed her all this time?!


    The only time they kissed was when she took the initiative.


    Merry blinked, touched the man''s cheek and lowered her head.


    Is she not attractive in his eyes?!


    The little girl was full of doubts at this moment, and the shape of Chris'' thin lips was constantly etched in her mind.


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    Seeing her lower her head and not speak, Chris checked her forehead anxiously. "Are you feeling sick again?"


    Merry moved her hand, tilted her head to look at him, and her eyes involuntarily fell on his mouth.


    At this moment, Chris clearly saw her eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows, deliberately licked the corners of his mouth, pressed his handsome face on her, and asked angrily, "What are you looking at?"


    When the words fell, Merry''s eyes began to run all over the ce. "No, no!"


    "Is that true?" Chris drew closer again, their faces getting closer.


    Merry was dumbfounded, and seeing Chris'' lips approaching, she could not help but hope in her heart.


    By the way, Chris was more anxious than her.


    Since Merry was young and she had just confessed her feelings, Chris wanted to take their rtionship slowly.


    He was worried that his impulses would frighten her.


    But, right now, the atmosphere seemed fitting.


    While Merry was in a daze, he raised his hand to lift her chin and looked at her with a smile.


    The little girl was confused and even subconsciously held her breath.


    Let''s goooo!


    What are you waiting for, kiss me!


    Merry held her breath and waited. Her clear, jet-ck eyes hit Chris'' deep dark eyes.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, the little girl became anxious.


    She gently stood on her toes and stretched her neck towards Chris'' face.


    Merry''s impatient appearance was very pleasing to Chris.


    The little girl he likes is innocent and shy in dealing with her feelings, but she never hides her joy.


    At this time, Chris didn''t tease her anymore, held her cheek with one hand, lowered his head and gently pressed his lips on hers.


    Merry grabbed the man''s wrist nervously, closed her eyes, and her eyshes trembled.


    Kissed, they finally kissed!


    Perhaps, being overly excited and wanting more, the little girl pushed her feet and grinned with her mouth open, her teeth mming into Chris'' lips.


    Chris, with a cracked mouth. "..."


    He raised his eyebrows and sighed. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the little girl was stillughing.


    Chris had no temper at all. He wiped his lower lip with his thumb, squeezed Merry''s face, and muttered, "Next time we kiss, don''t move!"


    Merry nodded aftering to her senses, remembering this one advice in her heart.


    Next time, she would let Chris y as he pleased!


    It''s her first kiss!


    First kiss!


    Merry blushed, opened the door and walked out. "Brother, I''ll go."


    "Put on this coat, and I will take you back!"


    Chris smoothly took the coat from the hanger in the hallway, put his hand on her shoulder. He nned to send her back to the Hiroshi family house.


    Upon entering the car, Merry got into the front seat consciously.


    She used to like sitting in the back seat because it was spacious andfortable.


    But now that the man she loves is driving, she loves sitting in the front because she can stare at his face all the time!

 Chapter 981 - Uninvited Guest!

    Ten minutester, Merry, who was leaning back in her chair, identally received a call from Anna.


    It''s nearly six o''clock.


    Seeing her answer the phone, Chris slowed down.


    On the phone, Anna asked where she was first. After learning that the little girl was on her way home, she asked her to go to the 70s Strip because she wanted to eat out with her.


    Merry held the phone for a few seconds, and then immediately agreed. "Then I will go there now, see youter!"


    Hanging up the phone, the little girl looked at Chris and said with a smile. "Brother, Anna invited me to eat, can you take me to the 70 Strip?"


    Chris nced at his watch, looked to the side. "Who else is there besides her?"


    "Wood! He is now responsible for Anna''s safety in Surabaya." Merry winked and suggested. "Brother, why don''t youe too? After all, we are acquaintances, and you can send me home after dinner."


    Chris didn''t speak, but raised his hand again. He then calcted the time carefully in his head.


    He had an appointment with Alex in the evening, and if he went there after dinner with the little girl, he was worried that it would bete.


    In this way, Chris raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. "I can''t go, let Clifford send you back after dinner, and call me if you need anything."


    With Clifford, Chris didn''t have to worry about the girl''s safety.


    ...


    Around half past seven, the car was parked near the entrance of the restaurant.


    Chris looked through the car''s window and happened to see Clifford standing in the street waiting.


    At this moment, Merry unbuckled the seat belt and shouted to Clifford from the half-open window.


    She looked back at Chris, her little body rushed forward, kissed his cheek, and then quickly jumped out of the car.


    The scene was clearly captured by Clifford, who stood not far from the car.


    His face was t as usual, as if he hadn''t noticed anything out of the ordinary.


    In his field of vision, Merry jumped at him with glee, and the coat on her shoulders shook with her movement.


    Although she was still as lively and beautiful as before, some things had changed.


    Her eyes still looked innocent, but there''s a lot of shyness and charm in that little girl''s smile that he''s never seen before.


    Clifford stared at her in silence, until he heard the sound of the car''s door being opened again. The man then looked at the car.


    At that moment, Chris got out of the car and walked until he was standing in front of him. Before Clifford could speak, he said admonishingly, "I have an appointment tonight, so I won''t be eating with you guys. Merry caught a cold this morning, her fever had just gone down. After eating, remind her to take her medicine. The medicine is in her bag."


    Clifford nodded lightly. "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Chris looked deeply at Clifford, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Thank you."


    "Young master Chris, be careful on the road." Clifford nodded, still respectful.


    At this moment, Merry, who had been left frozen to the side, ran towards them. "Brother, I will remember to take the medicine, so don''t worry. Wood, is Anna already inside? Come on, don''t let her wait too long!"


    Merry urged Clifford to walk towards the lobby of the restaurant. During that period, she didn''t forget to turn and wave to Chris.


    Standing in ce, Chris saw her happy figure, shook his head andughed, and sighed as he returned to the car.


    He knew that Clifford had always liked his little girl, and now that he had confirmed the rtionship, he no longer had to be wary of him like before.


    He couldn''t stop anyone from liking anyone.


    And in thispetition, someone is indeed destined to lose. To put it simply, Chris came out victorious, but that didn''t mean Clifford wasn''t good enough.


    Besides, Merry treated Clifford as a good friend.


    Chris was also happy to see this rtionship.


    ...


    After Chris left, Clifford took Merry with him to the restaurant.


    Currently, there are not many people in the restaurant. And with soothing music flowing quietly, the atmosphere was warm and calm.


    The two slowly walked towards the chair where Anna was. Before they approached, Merry''s face immediately sank. "Why is that person also here?!"


    Clifford stepped up and looked at her in disbelief. Sure enough, there was a woman beside Anna.


    After seeing this, Clifford looked to the side and asked in a deep voice, "Do you know her?"


    Merry nodded angrily, looking Clifford in the eye, as if a little displeased. "Was she here before?"


    Anna said that the three of them were going to have dinner, but why did Emmae too?!


    What did this uninvited guest do here!


    Clifford swallowed his throat nkly, then shook his head and whispered, "She wasn''t here before."


    He had never seen Emma before, and he didn''t know the stories behind the figure.


    But through Merry''s reaction, Clifford could easily see her reluctance.


    It was rare for Merry to feel so disgusted with someone.


    Just as Clifford was thinking of taking her out of the restaurant, Anna had already seen them.


    "Merry, I''m here!"


    Anna greeted, and even though Merry had a lot ofints in her heart, she could only walk with a grin.


    At this moment, Merry tugged at the corners of her mouth, pulling Clifford to sit beside her.


    The four people faced each other, but no one spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit stiff.


    Anna was worried about Merry being frightened by her aunt''s too serious face. She turned her head to look, and broke the silence first, "Merry, what a coincidence! My aunt is also eating here tonight."


    Emma smiled and nodded. Seeing Merry''s gloomy expression, she said, "Anna told me that my face was too tense yesterday and I might scare you. Merry, I didn''t mean anything. And maybe when we first met, I didn''t leave a very good impression on you... So to make amends, I''ll pay for tonight''s dinner. How about it?"


    Emma mentioned the word ''amends'' again, and this made Merry remember what she had said yesterday.


    She closed the coat over her shoulders and sniffed. "There''s no need. Besides�� I''m afraid it''s not your face that''s too serious."


    While Merry was talking, she didn''t even look at Emma.


    She wrapped herself in Chris''s coat and smelled the familiar scent, which made her feel good.


    Clifford on the side looked at Emma with a deep gaze, sitting as steady as a mountain, and added a bit of pressure to Emma.


    Anna heard this incoherent conversation.


    She looked left and right, clearly seeing Merry''s difort. She scratched her head and looked at Emma with a smile. "Auntie, since Merry said there''s no need, would you like to eat with your friends? Don''t dy your business just because of us, we''re fine."


    When Anna finished speaking and was about to walk her aunt away, Emma held her hand in one hand.


    "It''s okay Anna, I''ll have dinner with you guys tonight. They''re just some insignificant friends after all. I''ve asked my assistant to sort the matters out.. Since we haven''t seen each other for a long time, at least I want to apany you to dinner today."

 Chapter 982 - Emma’s Patience

    Merry subconsciously wanted to refuse, but her eyes immediately rushed to Anna. Filled with caution, her refusal stuck in her throat and couldn''t get out.


    She hadn''t told Anna the truth before, and now if she were to reject Emma firmly, she would definitely make Anna suspicious.


    The little girl leaned back on the sofa looking a bit restless, ignoring Emma who was looking into her eyes. She then took the menu book from the table, muttering, "I''m hungry, what kind of delicious food they offer today?"


    Hearing this, Anna gradually felt rxed, then waved her hand and called the waiter.


    In this dinner, Merry almost did not say anything because of Emma''s presence.


    She lowered her head while cutting her steak and asionally taking a sip of juice, also stubbornly refusing to look at Emma.


    In the middle of eating, Merry put down her knife and fork and silently rubbed her stomach.


    She was eating too fast!


    At this time, a cup of blueberry yogurt was pushed in front of her, and Merry raised her eyes to look at Emma''s hands.


    "Merry, eating too fast makes your stomach upset. Drink some yogurt to soothe it." Emma said.


    The little girl stared at the blueberry vored yogurt, then pursed her lips. "I don''t like yogurt."


    "Then what would you like to drink? Milkshake or pudding? Or��"


    Emma''s ttery seemed to surprise Anna.


    She rarely saw her aunt so concerned with outsiders!


    It turns out that her aunt also likes this little Merry!


    However, Merry''s current indifferent attitude seemed to show her displeasure towards her aunt.


    Anna was worried that her aunt would be offended by Merry''s attitude, so she hastily held the yogurt cup in front of her. "Auntie, I like to eat yogurt, why don''t you give it to me!"


    The smile on the corner of Emma''s mouth stiffened, and she looked at Merry while saying in a cold tone. "It seems that Merry''s misunderstanding hasn''t gone away. Since she doesn''t like eating, just take the yogurt. "


    In this situation, the atmosphere became stiff again.


    Anna was a little overwhelmed. On one hand, Emma is her aunt whom she respects. On the other hand, Merry is her best friend.


    She took the initiative to defuse the awkward atmosphere, and it seemed to have no effect.


    Anna silently looked at Clifford, kicked him, and winked at him.


    Clifford furrowed his brows and shook his head calmly.


    At this moment, Merry heard Emma''s words, then tightened her hands. Her face looked confused and said, "Why do you always say I misunderstood? Is it because I don''t want to eat a cup of yogurt that you think that way about me?"


    Emma stared at her for a moment as well, her friendly expression turning slightly dissatisfied. "Merry, why won''t you ept my kindness?"


    "Why should I ept your kindness for no apparent reason? After I receive it, what will you do? Do you want to hurt me?" The little girl replied firmly to Emma.


    Hearing this, Emma was stunned, then shook her head andughed. "You think too much, how could I want to hurt you?"


    Merry pursed the corners of her mouth, wondering whether to question Jade directly what''s so wrong with his mom!


    At this time, without waiting for her to speak, Anna tried to lighten the mood once again. "Merry, my aunt is not a bad person, she has no ill will towards you. Auntie, it looks like Merry is not feeling well so please understand!"


    Emma nced at Anna and sighed. "I can naturally understand her if she does feel ufortable. Don''t worry, I didn''t really know her from the start!"


    Merry became even more annoyed hearing Emma''s words. She then muttered, "I don''t need your attention. If you have time to pay attention to me, you should take good care of your sick child."


    "Merry, what are you talking about! " Hearing this annoyed Emma in an instant.


    Merry was frightened by Emma''s mounting anger.


    She turned her gaze to Emma''s angry face, blinked her eyes, looking a little frustrated. "I''m not talking nonsense, your child is indeed sick, so you should take care of him well."


    Emma''s fingertips curled up tightly. As she angrily red at Merry, she asked, "Who told you about this?"


    Before Merry could answer, Anna grabbed Emma''s arm in fear, and carefully calmed them down. "Auntie, don''t be angry. That''s not what Merry meant. It was me who told her..."


    Before she could finish her words, Emma shook Anna''s hand, and pped her on the cheek with the back of her hand. "Anna, you think your mouth can freely spread the news about my son? Did your brother tell you to tell Merry?"


    At this time, since Emma suddenly hit her, themotion immediately attracted the attention of other people in the restaurant.


    Merry was stunned for a moment, then mmed the table and pushed Clifford away. She walked over to Anna, holding her by the shoulder. "What did you do to Anna?!"


    Anna was stunned and didn''t react for a long time.


    She covered her face and looked at Emma in disbelief. The woman with the hideous expression in front of her made her doubt her memory.


    "Auntie..."


    Emma gritted her teeth and looked at Anna. "Don''t call me auntie! Tomorrow, you will return to Parma! I don''t want to see you again."


    Anna had never been beaten by her family, in fact she had never been publicly scolded like this.


    Her eyes reddened with sadness, and she choked to exin, "I''m not spreading stories about Jade, I''m just��"


    "Shut up! Don''t mention my child''s name again, you don''t deserve to be my family!"


    Emma''sst line was Jade!


    This sudden change had caused many people in the restaurant to look forward to the end even more.


    Merry pulled Anna to her side, caressed her back, feeling regretful in her heart.


    Anna was beaten for her nonchnt words.


    But Emma''s reaction was too much.


    Pain is a normal state for humans, and she only asked her to take care of her son without insulting her son at all.


    Merry hugged Anna, and apologized in her ear quietly.


    Anna rubbed the corner of her eyes with the back of her hand, smiled bitterly at the little girl, and signaled her not to worry.


    At this time, the restaurant manager rushed over when he heard the news.


    Their elegant and high-quality restaurant could not tolerate themotion made by the diners. The manager rushed over and approached, but suddenly someone behind him pressed his shoulder.


    He looked back, and when he saw the other party, he was taken aback for a moment. "Indra?"


    Indra nodded slightly, and then looked at Merry. "This matter will be resolved by my master, go and entertain the other visitors"


    "This��"


    Indra''s face condensed, and his eyes were displeased. "Go!"


    The manager was stung by his sight, and he could only nod and say. "Okay, I''ll leave this matter to you!"


    When the words came out, he turned and walked to the other side of the restaurant.


    At this time, Indra looked forward, turned his head slightly to the side, and whispered to the man in the wheelchair next to him. "Sir, it seems.... Miss Merry and her friends are in trouble!"

 Chapter 983 - Adult’s Duty

    The man in the wheelchair is Paul.


    Today, he and Indra came to 70 Strip for a private banquet.


    And this western style restaurant is registered under Paul''s name.


    At first, he just wanted toe and visit, but unexpectedly, he heard a loud noise from another table.


    Tonight, Paul and Indra are not wearing gray robes. They were both wearing ck suits. Paul also wears a gray hat over his head.


    Paul heard Indra''s exnation, then looked ahead and raised his head, "Come on then."


    Indra hastily pushed the wheelchair and approached without hesitation.


    At this time, Merry wasforting Anna with their backs to them. Emma turned her head and looked out the window, but her chest kept rising and falling, still showing that she was very angry.


    Under such a dangerous scene, someone from behind said in a deep voice, "What is the problem?"


    Clifford stood up when he heard Paul''s voice, his expression looking serious. "Mr. Paul."


    Paul didn''t answer, his eyes fell on Merry.


    The little girl heard a familiar voice, looked back subconsciously, and her eyes suddenly ran to Paul. Her mouth opened wide in surprise. "Grandpa��"


    When she called him such, Paul immediately swallowed back.


    He can''t be called Grandpa!


    He''s not that old yet!


    After a moment, she turned to face Paul, sweetly shouting. "Uncle!"


    Upon hearing that voice, Paul and Indra''s expressions floated in surprise.


    Indra looked at Merry with a smile, his eyebrows showed joy.


    Paul seemed quite satisfied with this title, and his always serious face immediately softened. "Come and tell me, what are you arguing about?"


    Merry looked at Paul seriously. She couldn''t help but remember their previous meeting in the Hartanto family''s backyard that day.


    At that moment... Paul seemed to have said that she should leave Brother Chris!


    Thinking of this, Merry bit the corners of her mouth. Not only did she not want to leave Chris, she wanted to go even further with him.


    Will Chris''s father be angry and embarrass her in public?!


    The little girl walked to the side of Paul''s wheelchair with a heavy heart, her eyes kept turning, and she cautiously asked, "Uncle, are you eating here too? Have we bothered you?"


    Because of her rtionship with Chris, Merry was very afraid that Paul would hate her.


    At this time, Paul was sitting in a wheelchair and raised his head slightly, staring at the stiff appearance of the little girl, frowning. "Have you been bullied?"


    Standing behind him, Indra also looked at Merry with concern.


    How to say it?!


    Since thest time the little girl cried in their first meeting, he and his master have been worrying about her ever since.


    A sweet and beautiful girl, crying for no reason in front of the two old men, making them feel depressed no matter how they thought about it.


    Besides, this little girl from the Hiroshi family looks very pleasant. Every time Indra looks at her innocent and clear eyes, it seems to wash his soul.


    Such a clean and pure girl, who would n''t like her!


    At this moment, Merry shook her head at Paul obediently. "I''m fine, thank you for your concern!"


    Even so, Paul didn''t believe it right away!


    He looked at Merry''s face carefully, and the thick furrows of his eyebrows became more pronounced. "Are you sick?"


    Merry replied, "It''s just a mild flu, it''s okay."


    At this time, Indra saw movement on the sofa and leaned forward to remind Paul. "Sir, thatdy wants to go."


    Even if they didn''t know the truth, the scene where Emma snapped at Merry and Anna was obvious.


    At this moment, Paul signaled to push his wheelchair forward.


    In the blink of an eye, the wheelchair stopped a few steps away from Emma.


    The moderate distance allowed Paul to look directly at her.


    Emma looked at Paul who appeared suddenly, saw his wheelchair nearby, then tried to go past him with a nonchnt face.


    Indra stretched out his hand from the side at the right time and blocked her way again. "Wouldn''t it be better if you exin what happened earlier?"


    Emma looked unconcerned, she said with disdainful eyes, "Why would I exin it to you? Get out of my way, don''t get in my way anymore!"


    Such arrogance�� She really had no intention of giving the other party any courtesy at all.


    In response to this, Indra smiled without anger, nced at Merry beside him, and continued to say to Emma, "Looks like you are not from this town! I don''t know what Miss Merry and her friends did wrong but do you need to scold them in public?"


    Emma narrowed her eyes and looked at the old man carefully. "Do I need a reason to teach my nephew proper manners?"


    As she said, she turned and looked at Merry and Anna. "Anna, why are you curled up like a child? Why don''t you follow me?"


    At this moment, Anna didn''t have the courage to shake her head in retaliation. But Merry had stepped forward to protect her.


    The little girl met Emma''s gloomy and resolute eyes, then said with a stern face, "Anna will not go with you, she is my guest. Even if she wants to go, she will go with me!"


    Emma squeezed her hand. "Merry, what you did today�� I will never forget it. I will ask your father to give me an exnation."


    This unfounded usation suddenly made Merry angry, and she stomped her feet in anger. "You are talking nonsense, howe what I did was wrong?"


    "Mary,e here!" At this time, Paul suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted their dispute.


    Merry paced the wheelchair angrily, and exined in a low voice, "Uncle, I didn''t say or do anything bad at all."


    Paul raised an eyebrow and nodded. "I trust you."


    After he heard it, he calmly looked at Emma who was still full of anger, and said with a deep smile, "Our children who are raised by every big family in Surabaya, even though they are a little naughty, they will not curse others with such vile words...."


    "As an elder, teaching the youngsters is indeed natural. Of course, we still have to see the situation clearly and understand our every action. Don''t be so impulsive as to ruin your own reputation and nder our children!"


    Paul was older than Emma, ??these wise words immediately made Emma feel bad towards the young people there.


    "I realize that I am an adult and my job is to teach them when they do wrong. I see you are getting old, you better not interfere considering your age!"


    So far, no one has dared to speak disrespectfully to Paul Hartanto, who was once the center of the Hartanto family.


    When Merry heard Emma''s insinuation, she couldn''t help but want to step up and protect Paul.


    However, in the next second, Paul raised his hand to stop the girl''s movement.. He then turned to Indra and said, "Since this woman''s anger is still unresolved, go and prepare a private room for us. We will sit down with her and have a chat!"

 Chapter 984 - Provoking The Wrong Person?

    Hearing his voice, Emma immediately looked at Paul with vignce. "You''re just wasting my time, there''s nothing to talk about!"


    Paul opened his eyes and looked at her, but said nothing.


    Indra behind him came straight to Emma and stretched his arms towards a private room. "Over here."


    At this moment, Emma was a little uneasy.


    Although she didn''t know much about the situation in Surabaya, she had heard of some of the powerful families here beforeing.


    But none of the information she''d read mentioned anything about a disabled old man from one of the big families!


    At this moment, Emma watched Indra''s movements warily, and thought the man was just bluffing. "What if I don''t want to?!"


    Indra''s face sank, and he stepped forward with a serious face. But before he could say anything, he heard Paul say behind him, "You should stille along. Since you know that boy surnamed Hiroshi, then call him too!"


    At this moment, Merry blinked. The boy surnamed Hiroshi should be her father�� right?!


    After all, Samuel was the head of the Hiroshi family, but in this old man''s eyes, he was still the Hiroshi family''s boy.


    This uncle is really amazing!


    No matter how suspicious Emma was in her heart, when she suddenly heard Paul mention Samuel''s name, her heart was flooded with bad feelings.


    It seemed that this old man was indeed someone powerful.


    Emma couldn''t help but regret her response earlier, and there was a trace of admiration in her eyes for Paul.


    This kind of situation is not good for her!


    But when she heard the old man tell her to call Samuel, Emma secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was sure that Samuel wouldn''t stay silent when he saw her being bullied.


    ...


    Not long after, Emma followed Indra to a private room inside the restaurant that had been prepared.


    Seeing this sight, Anna came to Merry''s side with her red cheeks, then removed her arm and whispered, "Merry, my aunt didn''t mean it that way, can your uncle not embarrass her?"


    Merry frowned and looked at Anna, she gently touched her cheek which was beaten by Emma and said sadly, "She deserves to be humiliated, who gave her the right to hit you!"


    Anna sighed and shook her head after hearing this. "It''s really my fault, I''ve done something stupid. My father already warned me about Jade and not to let people know the situation. I was too worried. Yesterday, I identally told you about Jade. My aunt never did anything to me. Maybe I went too far to make her angry today."


    Anna wasn''t stupid, but because of her guilt, she still wanted to help Emma by interceding.


    She did not know that her aunt''s attitude towards Merry was very problematic.


    So for this matter, she nned to discuss it with her elder brother when they returned.


    Before the matter was resolved, she decided not to say anything.


    At this moment, Merry heard Anna ming herself, and subconsciously nced at Paul.


    The distance between them wasn''t far, and the old man could hear exactly what Anna was saying.


    Even though Paul has pushed his feelings away from the world, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a heart.


    Today, his heart was moved only because of Merry.


    At this time, seeing the little girl, Paul suddenly became gentle.


    He stretched out his eyebrows and said to the two girls, "Since you are afraid that I will embarrass her, thene in and sit down together!"


    As the words fell, Paul called out to Clifford again. "Are you Jean''s subordinate? Push me in, then call my son and ask him toe."


    Clifford walked respectfully behind the wheelchair. Pushing Paul forward, he vaguely raised his head at Merry and Anna, and motioned for them to go with him.


    ...


    The private room is elegantly and luxuriously decorated.


    It is very spacious, with a long tablerge enough to amodate more than ten people.


    Fresh flowers and all kinds of beautiful tableware are also ced on its clean and tidy surface.


    Currently, Paul sat at the table taking off his hat and handed it to Indra.


    Sitting behind the table, Emma seemed to be deliberately distancing herself from Paul.


    When Merry and Anna sat down one by one, Paul rubbed his forehead and said to Indra, "Get us some tea and also a bag of ice for the little girl."


    Indra walked out, and he looked at Clifford then said to him while looking at the door. "You go and guard the door. When the otherse, let them in straight away."


    "Yes sir."


    As the two of them left, Paul looked around the table. Wiping his hands on the napkin, he looked at Emma. "I just heard this little girl from the Sylvester family call you aunty, so�� you''re also from the Sylvester family?"


    Emma was surprised by his calm demeanor, blinked and nodded. "Yes, I''m from the Sylvester family, do you also know about my family?"


    Sylvester Family from Parma is rarely known by Indonesians.


    How did this old man know?


    Facing Emma''s implicitly suspicious eyes, Paul raised his mouth nonchntly, folded the napkin in his palm, and asked calmly, "It''s just a family in Parma, do you think it''s hard to figure out?"


    Emma frowned, she felt there was a trace that she was being belittled.


    The Sylvester family, while not mysterious, have many years of background and family history.


    And when her surnamees out of Paul''s mouth, it''s as if it''s not worth mentioning.


    Emma''s fingers on her knees curled slightly, she withdrew her gaze from Paul''s face, her expression sinking into deep thought.


    Was she provoking someone dangerous?!


    At this time, Indra entered the room just in time.


    Behind him were two maids who brought them three cups of tea, after which they left in a hurry.


    "Master, this is the ice bag!" Indra walked over and handed the ice bag to the front.


    Seeing this, Paul nced at Merry, and Indra immediately understood.


    When the little girl took the ice bag from Indra, she looked at Paul gratefully. "Thank you, uncle!"


    When the words came out, she held the ice bag and pressed it against Anna''s cheek.


    She didn''t know how much force Emma used when she pped Anna.


    In just a few minutes, half of Anna''s cheeks were swollen, and even the traces of the woman''s palms were clearly visible.


    Merry put the ice on Anna''s cheek carefully, she didn''t forget to give Emma a cruel look.


    Inside the room, silence immediately spread.


    This waiting time was undoubtedly difficult for Emma.


    Since she didn''t know Paul''s goal, it made her feel like she was sitting on a sharp surface.


    In less than fifteen minutes, suddenly a voice came from the door.


    When everyone followed the voice, they saw Clifford pushing the door, and behind him were Samuel and Erika.


    "Mother!"


    Merry shouted at Erika, put the ice bag in Anna''s hands, got up and ran towards her.


    She was surprised that her mother came too!

 Chapter 985 - Nonsense!

    Erika walked forward, looked at the little girl worriedly, and saw that she was fine. It made her heart breathe a sigh of relief.


    Previously, when Indra called the Hiroshi family, it was Erika who picked up the phone.


    After hearing his exnation, she realized that Emma had met one of the elders of the Hartanto family.


    At that time, Samuel had not returned home, and Erika was worried about Merry''s condition, so she hurriedly informed him and hurried to visit the scene.


    At this time, Erika walked up to Paul with a lingering fear, and said politely, "Good evening uncle!"


    Paul nodded and waved his hand. "Don''t stand still, sit down."


    Erika bowed humbly, looking back at Samuel who was still watching Emma, then pulled the corner of her mouth. She then let Merry lead her to the opposite side of the table to sit down.


    Right now, Samuel was still standing at the door, his eyes fixed on Emma.


    Perhaps since he had been staring at her for too long, Paul took a sip of his tea, and there was a sense of yfulness in his deep eyes.


    After a while, Samuel averted his gaze, walked in front of Paul, lowered his head and said, "Uncle, long time no see!"


    Paul was still drinking tea, his drooping eyelids looked a little cold.


    He didn''t speak, so Samuel could only bow his head on the spot.


    Secondster, Paul put the teacup in his hand, wiped his fingers with a napkin, covered his eyelids and opened his mouth tly. "Find a ce to sit, I''m also d to see you again."


    Samuel licked his teeth and thanked Paul for epting his presence.


    He immediately walked over to Emma''s ce without any hesitation, pulled out a chair and sat down to her right.


    This move made Emma feel like a winner, and raised her eyebrows at Erika opposite her.


    Obviously, she won the bet!


    Even after 20 years, Emma still holds an important position in Samuel''s heart.


    Her provocative attitude did not get any response from Erika. She looked ahead calmly, as if she didn''t care.


    At this time, Samuel put his hands on the table, crossed his fingertips, pursed his lips, then asked Paul, "Uncle, I heard that Emma ran into you today. Is that right?"


    Paul raised his eyes calmly, his gaze fixed on Samuel. "I haven''t seen you for several years, since when did you marry another woman?"


    Marry another woman?


    Merry pursed her lips at Paul''s words, and her big ck eyes were full of confusion.


    Her father remarried?!


    Even though she was curious, she didn''t dare to speak.


    Of course Paul''s words have a lot of meaning!


    His wife and daughter are sitting here, but Samuel is running to the opposite side to keep Emmapany!


    What a jerk!


    The little girl kept her eyes open, pulled Erika''s finger off the table and gently squeezed it, trying to give her some warmth.


    As for Samuel, when he heard Paul''s sarcasm, he smirked and his face was slightly embarrassed. "Uncle, you really like to joke. Emma is just an old friend of mine. She came to Surabaya this time and I couldn''tfort her, maybe this is what made her mood worse. So if she upset you, please forgive her."


    After that, Samuel immediately looked at Emma beside him. "Emma, apologize to uncle!"


    Emma was a little surprised, she didn''t expect Samuel to apologize directly even though she didn''t know what the real problem was!


    To her arrogant attitude, ??such order from Samuel waspletely uneptable.


    Her mouth immediately pouted. "Samuel, I��"


    Emma was just about to say her refusal when Paul interrupted and sneered, "The kid from the Hiroshi family now dares to order me? How dare you!"


    In a moment, Samuel''s face suddenly changed.


    Over the years, he had been used to ruling from above, so he was subconsciously trying to dominate everything at this time.


    He had almost forgotten that before Paul went up the mountain, he was the strongest candidate to inherit the Hartanto family. Of course no one will dare to provoke him.


    A person who dares to kill�� even if he takes the path of a monk, Paul is definitely not apassionate person.


    Samuel still remembers the information that has been circting among the big families.


    If Paul is not deposed, no one can do anything in Surabaya in a hundred years!


    That historical event was deeply etched in Samuel''s mind, and when he recalled it, it even made him break out in a cold sweat.


    When Paul dominated the world, Samuel might still be a runny boy ying in the mud.


    At this time, Samuel slowly clenched his fingertips, then lowered his posture involuntarily, and his tone was also very humble. "Sorry, I was really being rude to you."


    Paul looked at him with a smile. He put the napkin in his hand and said coldly, "I''m not calling you today to reminisce about the past. Your old friend next to you said that your daughter Merry spread bad news about her child and obviously she was offended as a parent. You should give this friend of yours an exnation. How do you think this matter should be handled?"


    Samuel''s face instantly turned nervous because of Paul''s words.


    Although he heard it with horror in his eyes, he also caught an important clue.


    "Emma�� You have a child?"


    Samuel looked at Emma in shock, frowning in disbelief.


    Faced with his question, Emma fell into panic.


    All her ns would likely fall apart at this point.


    To maintain herposure, Emma squeezed her palm with her fingertips.


    After breathing a few times, she looked at Samuel with a smile. "Samuel, I''ll exin this to youter, okay? Regarding this matter with Merry, I know that Merry has no bad intentions at all, nor do I intend to discuss this matter again."


    "Nonsense!" Merry could not ept the unfounded usation.


    She red at Emma sharply, and did not give her a good face. "I never said anything bad about your child. Dad, her child is sick and I just asked her toe home and take care of her child. Is it wrong? She immediately got angry and used me of saying bad things about her sick child! Or how about you introduce your child to us? If that child of yours is really healthy, then it''s my fault!"


    At this moment, when Merry was talking about Jade, Emma''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    However, Samuel didn''t seem to really hear the little girl''s exnation. He still looked at the woman next to him and muttered, "You�� Is your child''sst name Sylvester? How old is your child?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Seeing this, Erika smiled bitterly and shook her head mockingly.


    Emma was a woman who had been in her husband''s heart for many years, even if that woman had another child that wasn''t his, Samuel was still thinking about one question.


    Did this man think of Emma''s child as his own too?!

 Chapter 986 - Samuel’s Conflict Of Heart

    At this moment, Samuel''s question to Emma made Paul feel ridiculous.


    He was not used to seeing men deeply immersed in love, not only would it make them do stupid things, but also be a weakness.


    This is why Paul has never loved any woman in his life!


    He used to have countless partners, but he never had his true feelings, because it wasn''t worth it!


    At this time, everyone had their own thoughts.


    When Emma heard Samuel''s question, she instinctively lowered her eyes, avoiding his piercing gaze.


    But, in an instant, she thought about it again, nning to make a desperate move.


    "Samuel, Jade is twenty years old��"


    Before the voice came, Merry narrowed her eyes and attacked first. "Lie! Jade is only sixteen this year!"


    The little girl had to thank Anna beforehand. When she asked Anna about Jade''s situation, she told her Jade''s age.


    Emma''s words were cut off again, and when Merry was able to urately tell Jade''s age, she immediately looked at Anna.


    The look in her eyes showed as if she couldn''t wait to teach her in a much harsher way than before!


    She had nned for so long, but she didn''t expect she would be interrupted by Anna and her bucket mouth.


    At this moment, Emma''s irritated gaze was like a knife that stabbed into Anna''s heart.


    She had always thought of her as a graceful aunt, but now the figure before her was like a stranger.


    She would definitely have her older brother investigate all the details, and she wouldn''t let this aunt''s p be forgotten just like that.


    Everyone could hear that Emma was deliberately hiding Jade''s age.


    If she had nothing to worry about, why bother to lie?!


    The situation changed suddenly, and Samuel could no longer calm down.


    He squeezed Emma''s wrist, and his angry expression masked some of his pain. "You have a 16-year-old child, but you still want to take Merry away?"


    Samuel had never felt this stupid.


    How could he think that Jade was also his child?!


    There was a six years difference between Merry and Jade.


    After Emma gave birth and abandoned Merry, she disappeared.


    Now that she has a child with someone else, howe she wanted to take Samuel''s only child?!


    Emma looked at Samuel''s angry expression. She struggled twice to break free. Her tone was low and sad. "Samuel, don''t be angry. I''ll exin everything to youter, okay? I beg you to discuss thister, don''t you also want to know the reason why I left? If there is no feeling in my heart, I will not appear in front of you again."


    Samuel didn''t want to believe her words anymore, but seeing the woman he loved beg him this desperately, he couldn''t bring himself to say no.


    When Emma felt that the strength in her wrist was gradually loosening, she seized the moment and sped the man''s palm with the back of her hand.


    After a long silence, Emma took the initiative to hold Samuel''s hand.


    Right in front of Erika, they were holding hands under the table.


    In just a few words, she can turn an indifferent man into a soft-hearted one.


    However, it was unfortunate that some people had spent their whole life giving their all, but they didn''t get the least bit of attention and respect.


    Erika''s heart seemed to fall and shatter into pieces.


    Her tears couldn''t stop flowing, she didn''t understand why she had to sit here and suffer such humiliation!


    Samuel Hiroshi, the head of the Hiroshi family, known as a smart and dignified man, can''t really see Emma''s ruse?


    Things had progressed to this point, and the entire room was filled with a suffocating tension aura.


    ...


    One minuteter, Erika slowly stood up.


    She wiped her wet eyes, not wanting to look pathetic and weak.


    When Paul averted his gaze, Erika smiled at him. "Uncle, I am really sorry. What happened today has interrupted your time. Since Miss Emma said that Merry had done something bad, I as her mother had an obligation to apologize to her on behalf of my daughter."


    "Miss Emma, ??I''m sorry. It seems that I spoiled Merry too much since childhood and made her an unruly child. But as her mother, even though her words were hurtful at times, there was no ill intention in her heart. Still, her actions were wrong and I, as her mother, am also responsible."


    "At the same time, I sincerely hope that your child will get well soon and grow up healthily. Uncle, Merry and Anna are young and vibrant little girls, if they offend you this time, I ask you to forgive them. I''m willing to endure the consequences for them!"


    Erika''s statement caused Paul to look at her deeply.


    Merry stared at Erika next to her, her mouth narrowed, sad and ufortable.


    She felt very sad and helpless because her mother was trying to shoulder all the me alone.


    Merry kept clenching her fists and looking at her opposite father, looking angry and disappointed.


    She took a deep breath, then grabbed Erika''s arm and stood up. "Uncle, it''s my fault. I''m willing to apologize and don''t need my mother to rece my ce." The little girl said while ring at Emma.


    In fact, she didn''t want to apologize in her heart, but in order to prevent her mother from taking the me, she chose to lower her head!


    At this moment, Paul''s heart trembled inexplicably when he saw Merry on the verge of crying.


    The scene where the little girl was crying sadly at his home had left a deep impression in his eyes. Paul then said, "Today, no one needs to apologize. It was clear that this woman was a guest and seemed to be in a bad mood for various reasons. Instead, I will send some people to escort you and I will bear the costs of your arrangements while you are in Surabaya."


    "As for the matters between the two families, I have no intention of involving myself in it. Samuel, I want to remind you that I really like your daughter Merry. Take care of your family affairs well, don''t hurt our little girl because of trivial things. Alright, I won''t talk anymore, I want to get out of here."


    Paul''s warning immediately made Samuel let go of Emma''s hand under the table.


    And Paul''s words towards Merry made the little girl bow her head in tears.


    This uncle, whom she had only met twice, was more reliable than her father!


    If it''s possible, could she exchange her dad with someone else?


    At this moment, Samuel knew that what he did today was very wrong.


    But even though he looked calm, it was undeniable that he had a thorn in his heart.


    Samuel stood up, his eyes full of guilt as he looked at Erika and Merry. "You two, go home first. I will return after settling this matter."


    After hearing this, Erika just nodded slowly without looking at Samuel.


    Even Merry lowered her head and ignored him.


    Seeing this, Samuel sighed helplessly, and then took Emma away from everyone''s sight.


    Anna, who was still in the room, was holding the ice bag with one hand, her brows flickering, and she didn''t know where to go.


    At this time, Paul saw people who''d been paying attention to their bickering, turned to Indra and said, "Take care of this matter and arrange for our car to send them back to the Hiroshi family''s house. But I want Merry to stay here!"

 Chapter 987 - You Misunderstood!

    Before Erika took Anna out of the room, she stood in front of the door, turned and looked at Merry.


    Her eyes were as calm as water and without waves, but the reluctance and nostalgia embedded deep in her gaze made her nerves tear all the time.


    Until now, of all Hiroshi''s family members, the one that worried her the most was Merry.


    At this moment, Merry was greeted by Paul, so she didn''t see Erika''splicated expression.


    As the door of the private room gradually closed in front of her, Erika retracted her gaze and put a smile on the corner of her mouth again, intending to bring Anna back to the Hiroshi family''s house first.


    If she had hesitated before, then she was truly determined after tonight!


    ...


    It''s already half past eight.


    Standing near Paul, Merry thanked him. "Thank you for helping me today!"


    She felt that Chris''s father wasn''t that hard to talk to!


    He is a very nice person!


    Paul lifted his head slightly to look at Merry, then said softly, "If you really want to thank me, then tell me, why would that woman want to take you away?!"


    No matter how he looked at it, what Emma said and did were too absurd in his eyes!


    Also, Samuel''s attitude towards her was enough to exin that there was a past between the two people.


    Merry lowered her head, pursed the corners of her mouth, then exined, "If I tell the truth, can you promise not to tell anyone else?"


    This little girl is worried!


    However, there is no real evidence of a rtionship between her and Emma.


    Besides, Merry didn''t want to admit that Emma was her real mother at all!


    Hearing her voice, Paul nodded deeply. "Okay."


    "Alright, I''ll keep your promise!" Merry then reveals the whole rtionship between her and Emma.


    Since Merry has prejudice, her tone is not very restrained, and her words definitely showed her dislike towards Emma.


    Not long after she finished her stories, she ran back to the table with a dry mouth. She took her teacup, and poured half a cup of tea.


    At this time, Paul and Indra looked at each other. The eyes of the two old men were full of irony.


    While Merry was drinking her tea, Indra leaned over and whispered in Paul''s ear. "It seems suspicious that this matter is not to be mistaken, I think this woman named Emma does mean something bad."


    Paul nced at the little girl as she drank her tea and narrowed his eyes. He then turned to Indra. "Send a few more people to follow Emma. No matter what she is doing, keep an eye on her!"


    Indra nodded, seeing Merry had put down her teacup, he immediately straightened up as if nothing had happened.


    After drinking, Merry quickly turned to Paul''s side. "Uncle, do you think I''m exaggerating?"


    Paul looked at her seriously and smiled faintly. "You are��"


    However, before Paul could finish, there was a knock on the door.


    When Clifford opened the door, Merry was a little surprised. "Wood, you haven''t left yet?"


    He shook his head, turned to the side, and Chris walked in front of everyone


    "Brother Chris!" Merry couldn''t help but scream with joy when she saw Chris.


    Suddenly, the little girl stopped running towards Chris.


    Oops, she''s too excited, is this uncle going to find a clue?!


    Merry''s movement made Chris frown.


    He almost subconsciously thought that the little girl must have been bullied by her father again, otherwise why didn''t she dare to approach him?


    Chris stepped up, and stretched out his long arms, pulling Merry to his side, then staring at Paul with cold eyes. "If there''s something you want from me,e to me directly! Don''t bully her!"


    The estrangement between Chris and Paul cannot be erased in a few words.


    In the past, this father and son were so far apart that they avoided seeing each other. Still, no matter how strong the discord between them is, they tried to avoid each other so as not to hurt anyone''s heart.


    However, Paul repeatedly attacks Merry, which makes Chris really want to sever his father and son rtionship with him.


    At this moment, the father and son were like old enemies, and their eyes that looked at each other in the air were stained with difort and alienation.


    Merry was caught between the two of them, her eyes were rolling, and she immediately tried to help Paul. "Brother, you misunderstood, uncle didn''t bully me!"


    Chris heard her sharp and soft voice. He immediately pulled her into his arms. "Don''t be afraid, I''m already here, no one can bully you!"


    Paul. "..."


    Indra. "..."


    Merry who was hugged. "..."


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the room became deadlocked and stagnant due to Chris'' gloomy and cold demeanor.


    Indra looked around and had no choice but to exin with a smile. "Young master, you havepletely misunderstood! Today, Master coincidentally met Miss Merry, so��"


    Chris looked at Indra coldly. "What a coincidence? You bumped into her out of sudden? No way!" He did not let Indra exin!


    Indra scratched his head helplessly, stared at Paul, and spread his hands helplessly.


    No matter how he exined the situation, his young master is definitely not going to believe it!


    It looks like thebel ''criminal'' is already attached to each of their foreheads!


    At this time, seeing the atmosphere between father and son bing increasingly tense, Merry struggled to free herself from Chris'' embrace. She then pushed him away and said. "Brother, I really happened to meet them here and it was really unintentional. Not only that, Uncle has also helped me! He didn''t bully me at all, don''t use a good person carelessly!"


    Chris. "Huh??"


    Did this girl just say that his father was a good man?


    Chris looked at Merry with deep eyes, then he held her face and said with a serious expression. "Hey, be honest with me, did he threaten you?"


    Otherwise, why is Merry suddenly defending him? How could his father''s attitude have changed so much?!


    Paul. "..."


    Is Chris really his son?!


    At this moment, Merry kept shaking her head in Chris'' arms. "Why don''t you believe me! Your father is so good to me, how could he threaten me?"


    Chris narrowed his eyes suspiciously, staring at Paul. His gaze was full of wariness and doubt.


    In his life, his father was only friendly to his parents. In the past, almost no one saw him smile!


    Thinking of this, Chris took Merry''s shoulder and faced Paul, then asked in a cold voice, "What do you want to do?"


    After hearing this, Paul averted his gaze slowly and looked at Chris with a gloomy expression.


    After a while, he nonchntly withdrew his gaze, ignored Chris'' question, and directly spoke to Indra, "Let''s go back home!"


    Indra shook his head with a sigh, and walked behind the wheelchair. Then he tried to exin, "Young master, you had better ask Miss Merry what happened today. This time you really misunderstood!"


    After that, Indra pushed Paul''s wheelchair from behind and left the room.

 Chapter 988 - I Hate Her!

    After Paul and Indra left, therge room immediately became empty and silent.


    Merry carefully looked at Chris'' face and tilted her head. "Brother, why don''t you trust your own father? If it wasn''t for him today, I might be really in trouble with that woman."


    At this time, Chris slowly calmed down.


    After thinking about it, there was a wave of irritation in his heart.


    Did he really misunderstand his father?!


    Merry looked at Chris'' cold face, tiptoed and rubbed his cheek. "Don''t be so serious, Uncle just pretended to be angry with you!"


    Chris. "..."


    He sighed, pulled Merry''s little hand, and dragged the chair next to him, then carried the little girl on hisp as he sat down. "Did Emma bother you?"


    Merry immediately sighed, and in the end, she frowned in annoyance. "If it weren''t for me being too impulsive, Anna wouldn''t have been beaten! Brother, my dad has gone too far today, and he''s looking even more like an asshole! So I decided to stop calling him daddy until this matter is resolved!"


    "How could he be that stupid? Mom and I were clearly at odds with him, but he only had Emma in his eyes. If this continues, I will tell my mother to remarry! I''d rather live with a new father than the current one!"


    After those words were finished, Paul appeared in the little girl''s mind.


    That uncle... should be a good father!


    But Merry only dared to imagine it in her heart, she did not have the courage to speak about it.


    What a shame!


    Listening to the little girl''sint, Chris'' brows furrowed.


    It was as if he didn''t expect Samuel, who was usually strong and decisive, to be so indecisive in handling his family affair.


    Apart from Emma, ??they had long treated Erika as the mistress of the Hiroshi family.


    How long it will take for him to get everyone''s approval�� it''s not that hard to see.


    But Samuel��. why don''t you understand!


    Chris sighed wearily, took the cigarette case out of his pocket, and asked the little girl to sit next to him. When he lit a cigarette, his eyes looked gloomy.


    At this moment, what made him quite confused was the old man''s attitude towards Merry!


    Beyond hisprehension, Chris had always believed that his father could not do anything good.


    For some time, the door to the room opened again.


    Merry looked back and saw the person who had entered, and stood up in surprise. "Brother Alex, why are you here too?!"


    It was Alex who opened the door and entered.


    He held the doorknob with one hand, and his eyes swept over Chris and Merry. "So you let me wait for you downstairs just to be alone with Merry?"


    Chris beckoned him with a cigarette butt. "Sit down!"


    Alex raised his eyebrows, mmed the door and dragged his chair to sit next to Chris.


    He rarely smoked, so when he saw Chris'' gloomy look, he bluntly asked. "I just saw your father! Did you fight with him again??"


    After seeing this, Merry sat quietly on the chair. Her big eyes shed at the two men, openly eavesdropping.


    It turned out that Chris''s rtionship with his father was really not harmonious! Even Alex knew about it...


    At this time, Chris returned to suck his cigarette and exhale the smoke.


    Alex nced at Merry faintly, not continuing the topic.


    At this time, the atmosphere was so quiet that the little girl couldn''t sit still.


    It seems that Chris and Alex have something to talk about. Is she a hindrance?!


    The little girl knew what she was doing, so she stood up and muttered, "Looks like Wood is still outside the door, I''ll go see him."


    When the words came out, she hurriedly walked towards the door.


    Alex narrowed his eyes then said to stop her. "Merry, he''s gone."


    "Hah?"


    Merry stopped, raised her hand and scratched her face. Her little smart head began to ponder to find another reason to leave.


    By this time, the cigarette in Chris'' hand had run out.


    He stubbed it out in the ashtray, stretched his arms out and stood up. "I''ll take her home first. You go to the club and wait for me!"


    Alex raised his eyebrows and didn''t get up, then suggested instead, "It''s getting toote, how about I go to yourpany tomorrow morning?"


    He saw that Chris looked worried, and in this state, it was not suitable to continue talking about business matters.


    Hearing this, Chris nodded his head after thinking for a while. "Okay, I''ll go first then. Send my regards to your sister, I''ll invite her to dinner another day to make up for it!"


    Alex smiled. "You''re exaggerating. She hasn''t left the house, so no one was harmed. She was��. Anyway��"


    As he spoke, Alex nced at Merry, then leaned forward, lowered his voice and added. "n takes great care of my sister, and he goes to my sister''spany almost every day and eats lunch together with her. Therefore, the marriage of the two of them is basically a foregone conclusion, so you can rest assured!"


    Chris patted Alex on the shoulder as he said, "Then, we will meet tomorrow."


    "Be careful on the road, escort Merry until she enters the house. I asked Clifford earlier and have heard everything that happened this evening. Samuel had taken the woman away and left Erika alone, this waspletely unreasonable. If the situation worsens, take Merry and Erika to a safe ce!"


    Chris nodded and promised. "Okay, I''ll go first!"


    After that, Chris took Merry and left the restaurant.


    ...


    After half an hour, they arrived at the Hiroshi family''s house.


    When the car stopped, Merry also lifted her head from her phone''s screen at the right moment. "My father�� looks like he hasn''te back yet."


    Chris'' thin lips tilted slightly, his hands still on the wheel. He then looked at the little girl''s eyebrows who were very sad, then raised his hand and stroked her hair. "It''s okay, this is his house anyway, he will definitelye back."


    Merry threw her cell phone back into her pocket with a sigh. Her face was grim. "What''s the use of that womaning back? Coming to admit that she''s my mother�� I don''t care about that! Not only did she nder me, but also kidnap my father! I hate her!!"


    Chris looked at Merry then spoke sharply, "If he can be kidnapped, then it''s not your father!"


    Merry was silent for a moment, suddenly feeling very reasonable.


    After a while, after setting her mood better, the two got out of the car.


    In the living room of the main house, under the dazzling crystal chandelier, Erika sat next to Anna, carefully applying the ointment on her cheeks.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, she rolled her eyes in confusion and saw Chris'' figure. She put down the ointment and stood up.


    "Chris, you are here!"

 Chapter 989 - Chris’ Confession!

    Chris nodded at her, his eyes darted over to Anna''s red, puffy cheeks, and he furrowed his brows. "Hey, are you okay?"


    Erika smiled and shook her head. "I''m fine, but Anna''s face is a little swollen. It will take a few days to get back to normal."


    At this time, Anna stood up and walked towards Merry, pulling her to ask in a low voice, "Merry, are you all right?"


    The little girl nodded. Seeing the ointment that was applied to her cheeks, she offered herself and said, "Mom, I will apply it to Anna, you can talk to Chris!"


    After that, she ran to the table and took the ointment. When she reached Anna''s side, she took her in her arms and walked upstairs.


    Today''s matter couldn''t be kept secret anymore.


    She had to exin it to Anna!


    The little girl earnestly decided in her own heart. Passing Chris, she stopped, her eyes blinking. She pursed her lips, kissed his cheek, and then walked away with Anna.


    Chris'' heart was hot, and his gentle eyes followed Merry''s figure subconsciously.


    Of course, the small actions in between the two of them were clearly visible to Erika who was standing not far.


    She looked at Chris dumbfounded, her tone a little worried. "Chris, you and Merry..."


    Erika could clearly see that Merry gave Chris a kiss, which was supposed to only happen between couples.


    How could that be!


    They were clearly like brother and sister!


    At that moment, Chris suddenly heard Erika''s question, and as soon as he looked back, he met her with a surprised expression.


    Chris'' heart shook, and he suddenly felt bad!


    He did not speak, his dark eyes gradually became gloomy and doubtful.


    Erika looked at him directly, was silent for a moment, and broke the silence in the atmosphere. "Let''s sit down and talk."


    Chris nodded, sitting across her with an upright posture.


    With feet wide apart, elbows on his knees, he kept licking his lips and slightly bowed his head. It seemed like he was thinking about how to exin it.


    Erika was mild-tempered, she waited with patient without disturbing him.


    The two of them were silent for a while. Then, after Chris coughed a little and looked at Erika, he frankly said, "Sis, Merry and I are in a rtionship!"


    Erika took a deep breath. "Don''t you already think of her as a little sister? How can you..."


    Before she could finish speaking, she fell silent again.


    At this time, Chris looked at Erika with a stunned look for a moment, and smiled bitterly. "Sis, I''m just a brother by name, not by blood."


    Erika shook her head in confusion. "But�� Can you be with her?"


    "Why not?" Chris asked calmly.


    Yes, why not!


    Erika couldn''t answer this question.


    She lowered her head and brushed her nails. Although there was still confusion on her cheeks, she didn''t ask anymore.


    "Sis, I do dare to admit this rtionship of mine, but I am actually ready for anything. If the Hiroshi family asks me for an answer, then I can only say that my feelings are truly sincere. If I can''t show that I deserve her love and love her, only then can the Hiroshi family kick me out."


    Chris''s words floated into Erika''s ears, and she suddenly shivered.


    She looked at Chris with a very serious expression for a moment. "Chris, do you really like her? With Merry''s age and personality, don''t you find it difficult to be with her?"


    Erika always thought that for a good man like Chris, a woman who could stand beside him must be a strong person like ire from the Widjaya family.


    She really didn''t expect Chris to put his heart in the daughter she''d raised in the end!


    Despite all the identities, all of this was ultimately about Merry''s happiness so Erika didn''t dare to be ambiguous at all.


    She knew this girl very well. She has a lively and immature temperament. She is an adult who still looks like a child.


    Is her daughter really suited to a man like Chris?!


    Chris noticed Erika''s doubts, then asked instead, "Sis, you have been with Samuel for so many years. If tonight''s incident didn''t happen, would you feel sad?"


    Erika is stunned!


    She lowered her eyelids gently, and shook her head slightly after a while.


    It''s never hard when one falls in love with someone.


    Since the other party could influence all her emotions, those emotions would only arise because of Samuel.


    All joys and sorrows are mixed. Even though it was hard, it still tasted sweet.


    Erika initially had a lot of questions to ask, but a few words from Chris instantly left her speechless.


    Silence spread in the living room, only the ticking of the clock could be heard.


    Not long after, Erika burst outughing. She folded her arms in herp, looked out the window leisurely, and sighed, "I''ve been thinking about many possibilities these years, but in the end, the person who was with Merry was you!"


    Upon hearing this, Chris raised his eyebrows, his serious expression softening. "Do you find it difficult to ept it?"


    Erika slowly shook her head. "For me, as long as you can treat Merry well, nothing is uneptable. You''re right, you are not a member of the Hiroshi family. Besides, Merry has always liked you."


    "But Chris�� I want to remind you that Merry''s young age may not be able to understand what love is. You are older than her and your experience is much richer than hers too. If Merry makes a mistake, you must also tolerate him. However, even though I can understand and ept it , Samuel may be a different story. Have you really considered it?"


    Chris smacked the corner of his mouth and smiled. "Sister, that level will indeed be very difficult. So�� I hope you can help me deal with this matter then!"


    When those words finished, Chris raised his hand to tease her.


    Seeing this, Erika was silent for a moment, and then calmly said, "Recently, a lot of things have been happening in my house. If you are willing to listen to me, then I suggest you dy telling anyone this. Once all the matters are over�� if I am still here, I will definitely help you deal with it."


    Right now, Chris didn''t understand the deep meaning of Erika''s words. His heart had already melted when he got Erika''s confession.


    Since it was because they were all caught up in the vortex of love and unable to break free, Erika was the one who could feel all of this the most.


    It was love that could make Samuel Hiroshi so blind and stupid. How could he question whether Chris was qualified to date his daughter?


    If they love each other, as a mother, that''s enough.


    Then, a maid brought two cups of tea. After Chris took a sip from the teacup, the conversation changed.


    "Sis, what happened today, Samuel�� has done something wrong! Even though we''re brothers, I don''t always support his actions. No matter what Emma''s intentions are ining to Surabaya, we will all always stand by your side."


    Erika''s fingers trembled slightly while holding the teacup. Just now she suppressed all her sad feelings, but once again she was reminded by Chris'' words. She lowered her head and watched up, thenughed.


    "If he chooses Emma, ??even if you and the others are by my side, I''m afraid it won''t help."

 Chapter 990 - Painful Love

    Erika''s words left Chris dumbfounded for a while.


    Chris could see the dilemma Erika was in. Before he couldment, Erika bent down and put down her teacup, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Chris, don''t worry about me and him. After all, the final result is not in our hands, there is no point in thinking about it. It''s gettingte now, go home and rest. For the future, please protect Merry for me."


    Chris looked at Erika and nodded slightly. "Your words are unnecessary, no matter what the oue is, you are our sister-inw!"


    Erika smiled and thanked him. When she had sent Chris out, she stood in the living room downstairs and looked out the window for a long time.


    Perhaps, now is the best result.


    At first, she put away her decision to leave, because she really couldn''t bear to part with Merry.


    She had raised the child for so many years, no matter how good she was, she was not so generous as to let Emma take her.


    However, Chris'' presence became the biggest support for her at this time.


    With him by Merry''s side, Erika could be truly relieved.


    ...


    That night, Erika returned to the master bedroom, standing alone in front of the door looking at the familiar scene.


    After twenty years living here, it was time to put it all down and take a look outside.


    Erika chuckled and walked to the next dressing room step by step.


    In less than half an hour, Erika, who was stuffing her clothes into the suitcase, heard the sound of the master bedroom door opening.


    She put the shirt in her hands on the low stool, turned off the light, and walked out of the dressing room. When she raised her head, she saw Samuel standing not far away with a bottle of alcohol in his hand.


    His stern face was stained with a hint of drunkenness, his thick eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and his short hair was a little messy.


    Erika stepped forward without showing herposure, took the coat from Samuel''s arm nicely, and asked softly, "Did you drink?"


    He didn''t ask about Emma.


    This made Samuel, who was struggling to find a way to exin, heave a sigh of relief.


    His red eyes fell on Erika''s face, and he pressed the corners of his lips saying. "So much trouble at once! How could I not drink it away!"


    Erika shook her head sensibly. "It''s okay, take a shower first, I''ll make you some tea."


    When those words were spoken, she hung his coat on the hanger by the wall and turned to leave.


    Samuel straightened his posture, and as he opened the bedroom''s door, he stepped forward and embraced her. "Erika, Emma really has a problem, this problem��"


    Before he could finish speaking, Samuel hesitated to continue.


    At this moment, Erika''s wrist seemed to be burning by the temperature of Samuel''s hot palm.


    This intense pain traveled from her wrists to her limbs, and finally to the depth of her heart, the pain making her tremble.


    His voice shattered her already fragile heart. On his drunken face, there was tenderness and intimacy when he talked about Emma.


    Erika could clearly see the figure of Emma in her husband''s heart. Even if she had been with him for twenty years, she was never enough to rece Emma.


    Erika''s fingers hanging by her side curled up tightly.


    In a ce that Samuel couldn''t see, she mmed her palm hard.


    She turned slightly to the side and looked into Samuel''splicated eyes. The light was so bright, but she couldn''t see the reflection in his eyes.


    Erika forcefully suppressed the tickle in her heart, and gently distanced herself. "It''s okay, you don''t need to exin to me, I can understand."


    Samuel looked at the gentle and graceful Erika for a moment, and subconsciously sighed. "It''s good that you can understand it."


    Upon hearing that voice, Erika lowered her head sharply, her eyes filled with disappointment and ridicule.


    As she turned and left without saying a word, tears fell from the corners of her eyes when she walked out of the master bedroom.


    A soft-hearted woman like her always likes to vent her pain with tears.


    Erika, turning 37 this year, has a strong hatred in her heart for the first time.


    If she were a stronger woman, she would have definitely cried and raved how she was mistreated because of this matter. Wasn''t Samuel too dismissive of her feelings?


    Just because she loves her husband so much, should she deserve this humiliation?!


    Erika walks into the kitchen downstairs in a troubled mood. As she descends the stairs, her mind keeps spinning and so she identally twists her ankle.


    She falls into a corner. Holding onto her clothes, tears welled up in her eyes.


    On this quiet night, Erika was sitting on the corner of the stairs crying, looking depressed and sad.


    After an unknown amount of time, she walked into the living room, looked for the cell phone she had left on the sofa, and searched for a number with trembling fingertips.


    In the search section, Erika hesitated for a long time, and finally dialed a number that she had not dialed for 20 years.


    As the phone connected, a strange and familiar voice brought tears to the corners of her eyes again.


    ...


    The next morning, Merry and Anna went down to the kitchen early. Below the eyes of the two little girls were thick dark circles, and they sat side by side tiredly.


    Merry told Anna the truth aboutst night without hiding anything. Even though this incident sounds a bit gruesome, Anna has a strong sense. After a while, she pulls Merry up and starts discussing precautions.


    Emma is her own aunt, but if she really wanted to take Merry, Anna wouldn''t sit still.


    In this way, the two of them had been discussing until three in the morning. When they woke up the next day, two dark circles were already under their eyes.


    "Merry, how about I apany you to work starting today? I once won a taekwondo championship, so if there is an unprecedented situation, I can protect you!"


    Anna wanted to protect her with all her heart, she wanted to make sure that no one would be able to harm her best friend.


    Hearing that voice, Merry shook her head subconsciously. "No, Brother Chris will be with me from today onwards, there''s nothing to worry about."


    "But..."


    When Anna wanted to say something, she suddenly heard someone enter from outside the door. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she stopped talking.


    Outside the kitchen door, Erika appeared gracefully.


    Merry held the milk cup and turned her eyes. Seeing her, she couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "Mother, you are so beautiful today!"


    Erika, who was walking slowly, was wearing a crimson dress today. She was very beautiful and graceful, especially with light makeup on her face, also her beautiful eyebrows and clear eyes.


    For a delicate woman like her, after being nicely dressed, her whole body revealing the typical charm of a mature woman.


    Erika hides her creases with light makeup. Hearing Merry''s praise, sheughs and says. "Am I really beautiful?"


    Merry gave a thumbs up and nodded enthusiastically. "Mom, you are very beautiful! If I were a man, I would definitely marry you!"


    Anna also echoed with a stunning expression. "Auntie, if I were a boy, I would definitely fall in love with you!"


    After the words fell, Samuel suddenly appeared from behind Erika.

 Chapter 991 - Trying Not To Look Back

    Samuel walked into the kitchen slowly, and his eyes fell on Erika''s figure.


    When Merry saw him, she immediately lowered her head and began to eat again, pretending to ignore him.


    Anna greeted Samuel politely, and immediately looked away.


    At this time, Erika heard footsteps behind her. She looked back and gave her husband a faint smile. "Are you going to thepany today?"


    Samuel stared at her light makeup, blinking unexpectedly.


    Today�� she looks very special.


    Samuel held back a bit of unease in his heart, and nodded. "Yeah, thepany is busy today, so you don''t have to wait for me to have dinner."


    Erika''s expression was light. "Okay."


    The four then had their breakfast at the table.


    Merry quickly ate some toast, didn''t even finish her milk, then wiped the corner of her mouth. She looked at Erika, and said, "Mom, today I''m going to work. I''ll be home soon and we''ll have dinner together in the evening!"


    "Okay, be careful on the way." Erika smiled gently, the extraordinary motherly love in her eyes warmed the little girl''s awkward heart.


    Seeing Merry about to leave, Anna put down the te at the right time. "Auntie, I will return to apany you tonight."


    The two little girls'' wise words made Samuel frown.


    He nced at Erika deeply, and while thinking silently, he subconsciously said, "After thepany''s business is done, I will try my best to return before dinner."


    Erika took a spoon and took a sip of her porridge, raising her eyes and smiling. "Okay."


    Such a warm answer made Samuel''s heart a little strange.


    Obviously, Erika was no different than usual, but he had the illusion of being ostracized by everyone.


    Maybe it''s just an illusion!


    Ten minutester, Samuel had finished his breakfast and changed into a dark blue suit. When he returned to the living room, he said to Erika who stood by the window, "If you''re bored at home during the day, go out and hang out with your friends. When my work is done, I will take the time to apany you."


    Erika turned from the window and saw Samuel bowing his head to tie the cufflinks. He moved his fingertips and said nothing more.


    He may never know that in order to marry him, she came to Surabaya by herself. Her day was filled with caring for the man''s family with all her heart, and this made her barely have time to make friends.


    After hearing that voice, Samuel''s strange feeling came back.


    He stopped near the living room table, looked at Erika, and stretched out his hand. "Help me tie it up!"


    Erika walked to the front, stood half a meter away from him, and neatly arranged the cufflinks for him. Finally, she smoothed the cor of his shirt again. "That''s neat."


    After seeing this, Samuel let go of his suspicions a little.


    Erika''s figure doesn''t seem any different, she still handles all trivial matters for him.


    Maybe he is being too suspicious.


    Samuelforted himself, and then looked at Erika guiltily, then leaned over and kissed her forehead. "I will try my best toe back to eat with you in the evening."


    Erika nodded and pushed him away. "Go to thepany. Since you are busy, you don''t need toe back in a hurry."


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    When those words finished, Samuel let go of Erika, and walked out of the house.


    She leaned against the car''s door and got into the back seat. As the car left the house, another ck car immediately stopped near the aisle.


    The Hiroshi family''s driver got out of the car and opened the door. "Madam!"


    Erika got into the car, and while looking ahead, she gently ordered, "Follow that car."


    Early in the morning, Erika sat in the car and followed Samuel''s car all the way out of the Hiroshi family''s house.


    Around nine o''clock, she saw Samuel''s car parked at the Royal Gxy Hotel.


    At this time, the driver turned his head to look at the back seat, and asked curiously, "Madam, do you want to wait?"


    Erika''s eyes looked at the lobby, and she blinked slowly. "You go to the hotel lobby and ask if anyone named Emma is staying!"


    "Yes, please wait."


    In less than three minutes, the driver came back.


    He rushed into the car, turned around and looked at Erika. Then he honestly said, "Madam, Mrs. Emma does live here, VIP room 818."


    Erika immediately smiled and closed her eyes. "Let''s go home."


    Her guess was right, Samuel didn''t even go to thepany, he rushed out of his house just to see Emma.


    Incredible!


    She didn''t want to know what was going to happen at the hotel, because after all�� it didn''t matter anymore.


    ...


    Forty minutester, Erika returned home.


    She walked slowly through each room alone, and walked through every familiarwn alone.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, she called the butler and handed over the sealed document in her hand. "Please help me pass this document to him after tomorrow."


    The butler subconsciously agreed. When he received it, he asked suspiciously, "Should I deliver it the day after tomorrow?"


    Erika nodded. "I''m going out of town with some friends to rx. I probably won''t be here the day after tomorrow. This document is very important to my husband, remember to give it the day after tomorrow."


    Hearing this exnation, the butler nodded clearly. "Okay madam, you don''t have to worry. I will give it to your husband the day after tomorrow. However, if you want to go out, do you need to bring some bodyguards with you?"


    After hearing that voice, Erika rejected the butler''s kindness. "No, I just want to see art exhibitions in other cities. The bodyguards are too eye-catching and my friends will feel ufortable if they follow."


    The woman was careful with her words, and this butler did not find it strange at all. "If you need anything, feel free to call home!"


    The word ''home'' made Erika''s heart tremble.


    Thisrge and luxurious house will never be her home again.


    At 11.30, Erika took her suitcase and left for the airport.


    When she arrived at the waiting room, she turned and looked at the Hiroshi family''s long-running car. Her eyes looked calm and relieved


    ��.


    At the same time, the Royal Gxy Hotel.


    Samuel was sitting in the 2nd floor cafe restlessly looking at some of the documents in his hands.


    He had been sitting here for more than two hours, but he had never turned the document over. In fact, he barely read a word.


    Then, after five minutes, a figure slowly stepped out of the elevator and into the cafe area.


    Emma looked around, and when she saw Samuel, a satisfied smile appeared on her mouth.


    Sure enough, the man came here!


    After smiling, she walked over in a hurry pretending to be panicked. "Sorry Samuel, my phone is on silent mode, and I didn''t hear your call!"


    When Samuel heard Emma''s irritated tone, he put down the document in his hand, raised his eyes and curled his lips. "It''s okay, did you rest wellst night?"


    Emma sat on the sofa in front of him, sighing.. "How can I sleep well? I keep thinking about how I should apologize to Merry."

 Chapter 992 - Emmas Past

    "She is still a child, you don''t need to apologize." Samuel narrowed his eyes, looked at her, and asked. "I''ve given you one night, can you tell me your problem already?"


    After hearing his voice, Emma lowered her head and smiled bitterly. "Samuel, why do you want to know my past? If it wasn''t for my troubles at that time, how could I have left you? Leaving Merry in front of the orphanage door really broke my heart. Just give me a little more time, okay? I wanted to tell you because I didn''t want you to go through this excruciating pain!"


    Last night, she didn''t exin the truth about what happened at that time.


    Emma kept emphasizing that she had no choice but to suffer and be helpless.


    Therefore, Samuel put aside the official business in the morning and ran to the Royal Gxy Hotel to the point of having to wait for her for a long time.


    Two hours, to be exact.


    Even though it''s all long gone, to him, it''s a kind of obsession.


    Maybe this has nothing to do with Emma, ??he just wants to ask for an exnation.


    At this moment, Samuel looked at Emma with a sad look. Even though he wanted to keep forcing her to speak, all his words were caught in his throat. This morning, he had spent his time with Emma, ??eating with her, listening to her innocent nagging.


    He only returned home at half past ten at night.


    He had even long forgotten about the appointment to have dinner with Erika.


    ...


    At ten that night, after Samuel changed clothes, he walked into the kitchen naturally.On weekdays, if he came homete at night, Erika would warm the food on the table.


    Even if he said to her that he had eaten out, she still used to prepare food for him.


    But tonight seems a little different.


    The kitchen was as clean as new, and there was nothing on the table except decorative vases.


    Samuel subconsciously looked at the stove, but still found no sign of food there.


    At this moment, the butler rushed over when he heard Samuel''s movements. He looked at Samuel''s back and asked suspiciously, "Master, do you want to eat?"


    Samuel turned around and stretched his eyebrows. "No, I''ve eaten out. Madam�� Have my wife and daughter had their dinner?"


    The butler was surprised, and patiently exined, "Madam left at noon. She said she was going out of town for a vacation with her friends. Young Miss and her friend had dinner at six o''clock, they should be in the room."


    "Madam went out?"


    Samuel was nervous when he heard the news, and his heart was beating louder for some reason.


    The butler saw his astonished expression and asked carefully, "Didn''t Madam tell you? She will return after two days. I thought you knew about it."


    When the words fell, Samuel quickly went upstairs. A hint of uneasiness rose in his heart.


    When he walked into the dressing room and looked at the dressing table and the row of cupboards beside the wall, almost all of Erika''s belongings were still there, which made Samuel involuntarily feel relieved.


    It seems that his advice to have fun with her friends was heeded by his wife.


    Thinking of this, Samuel took out his cell phone and made a direct call to Erika.


    The call was quickly picked up, and Erika''s soft voice came through the receiver. "My husband��"


    Standing in front of the dressing room''s door, Samuel leaned back in relief. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were going out of town?"


    Erika was silent for a moment, then smiled. "Didn''t you say I should take a break and go with my friends? There are art exhibitions in several cities, so I wanted toe and have a look."


    On the earpiece, there was nothing wrong with Erika''s demeanor and tone. Everything sounded as usual.


    Samuel had a short chat with her again, and after hanging up the phone, he realized that he had forgotten to ask who she was with.


    He held the phone for a while, and finally gave up on calling her again.


    Since Erika wants to go out and take a walk, he doesn''t want to bother her too much.


    When Emma''s problem was resolved, he would apologize to her.


    ...


    The next day, at ten o''clock in the morning.


    Merry sat in Chris'' office with a sad expression, ying with her cell phone. "Brother, do you think my mother left me?"


    Currently, Chris was sitting in his chair smoking a cigarette. Hearing the little girl''s wailing tone, he smiled and soothed. "No, didn''t she say she would be back after two days when she went out?"


    Merry tugged at the corners of her mouth and nodded, grabbed a pillow and hugged it. "She didn''t tell me when she left, I only found out when the butler told me. Mom must feel really down, I''ve never seen her need some time alone to calm herself!"


    The little girl with the tiger face was constantlyining about her father. After listening to her words, Chris received a message on his cell phone.


    When he saw the sender''s number, the smile on his face immediately diminished a lot.


    When he finished reading the information, his pupils shrank and his eyes became unpredictable.


    Merry waited a moment, did not hear Chris'' answer, turned and looked at him. "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    At this moment, Chris'' eyebrows and eyes showed a faint hostility, which surprised Merry. She drops her pillow and walks towards him. "Is there something wrong with my mother?"


    "Not!" Chris held the phone in one hand, and when Merry approached, he immediately pulled her to his side. "Do you want to know Emma''s past?"


    Merry was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly nodded. "Of course! Did you find anything? Show me quickly!"


    The little girl jumped a little excitedly. Seeing Chris hand over his phone, she immediately grabbed it and called out, "Brother, you''re so great, you can find the information very quickly."


    Chris'' serious expression faded a little. With his chin held high, he pretended to be arrogant. "No need to mention! This is just a piece of cake!"


    Merry didn''t say a word, and all her attention was focused on the contents on the phone''s screen.


    Emma is the third child of the Sylvester family.


    Twenty years ago, she married a member of a branch family of the Sylvester family. Four years after marriage, she had a son, whose real name was Tony.


    Later, when Tony was three years old, Emma changed his name to Jade and included him in the Sylvester family tree.


    Currently, Emma and her husband are still registered as married. Not only that, their status was now quite prominent in the Sylvester family, and the data showed that her husband was also a very astute businessman.


    When Merry saw this, her little face was full of contempt. "What kind of person is she! She''s obviously married, why is she still trying to take me from my family?"


    Chris sneered. "Keep scrolling!"


    The little girl nced sullenly. Chris then moved to her side, naturally made her sit on hisp, looked down and continued to look at the screen.


    A year ago, Jade was hospitalized due to illness and was diagnosed with uremia, which caused kidney failure.


    Three monthster, Emma found a suitable kidney source for her and Jade had undergone a kidney transnt procedure. However, due to the severe rejection reaction after the operation, Emma had no choice but to start running to find a suitable kidney for Jade.


    The news showed that the kidney source for Jade''s previous kidney transnt came from Emma herself.


    Currently, Jade''s disease is getting worse, and if no suitable kidney is found, he will die soon.

 Chapter 993 - Bring Him Here!

    "So Jade''s first kidney came from Emma?" Merry mumbled her own question while looking at the screen.


    "It should be!"


    Chris was also very surprised by the news.


    All this time he thought this woman had a vile heart, but it was shocking that she was willing to do this for Jade.


    Currently, Merry is not in the mood to continue reading the contents. She put the phone back in Chris'' hands and looked at him excitedly. "So�� she wanted my kidney to save Jade..."


    Chris worriedly looked at her, then gently stroked her back. "Jade''s post-surgery condition is quite serious. Even now, Emma still couldn''t find a suitable kidney, and she no longer dared to act rashly. She checked your figure three months ago and used her personal contact to transfer a copy of your medical report from a hospital in the United States. Right now, it seems that your blood type is the same as Jade''s. The chances of seeding will be very high."


    After the words fell, Merry quietly covered her waist.


    Chris caught a glimpse of her slight movement, and his palm fell, covering the back of her hand. "Don''t worry, I won''t give her this chance!"


    No matter what, donating this kidney is the choice of the donor!


    Even if Emma did this for Jade, it didn''t mean that Merry had to make an unselfish decision.


    She never fulfilled her duty as a mother, what right did she have to let the little girl sacrifice her health to save her son?!


    At this moment, Merry was silent for a long time. She shivered suddenly and looked at Chris a bit confused. "Brother, is... my father going to let Emma take me to save her child?"


    She has no faith in her blind father now!


    Chris saw her panicking and wanted to shake his head on instinct, but he hesitated again.


    Now, he... really doesn''t dare to say anything regarding this matter.


    Judging from Samuel''s favor for Emma right now�� this situation might actually happen.


    Thinking of this, Chris'' cheeks instantly turned cold, he tightened his arms and hugged the little girl. "No, he won''t do it. But if�� I mean if he really wants to do it, I definitely won''t let this happen."


    He will not hesitate to fight Samuel.


    Chris is not a kind, loving and kind person, and Jade''s life and death have nothing to do with him.


    The little girl is his heart, no one can take her as they please!


    ...


    In the afternoon, Merry was in a bad mood. She looked worried all day long, and she fell asleep on the couch without eating her lunch.


    Chris put his coat on her, and when he went out to smoke, his phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, Chris was shocked. His father had not contacted him in a long time, but what seemed to make him do so now?


    Chris hesitated for a moment as he grabbed the phone, lowered his voice and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Paul was about to throw his phone away when he heard her nonchnt tone.


    He neutralized his thoughts and opened his mouth in the same low, cold tone. "Is Merry with you?"


    Hearing his voice, Chris looked back at the little girl who was sleeping, and walked out of the office. His tone became more intense as he said, "Dad, what else do you want to do?"


    "I''m just asking, if she''s with you, you just have to answer!" Paul repeated sharply again.


    Chris frowned, walked away from the office and replied coldly, "She''s in my office, what''s wrong?"


    "Let him talk on the phone!"


    "She''s busy!"


    The father and son exchanged brief thoughts, and they hardly had a good talk.


    On the phone, Paul was silent for a moment, and suddenly sighed. "Take her home tonight. I have something to tell her."


    At this moment, Chris was standing in front of the window and narrowed his eyes dangerously. "If you want to say something, you can say it through me."


    "Chris, fix your attitude! I''m your father!"


    Paul''s cold tone couldn''t make Chris budge. "Apparently, you are still aware that you are my father. Then�� don''t you dare to touch Merry!"


    Seeing that they were about to be caught in an endless fight, Indra who was behind Paul immediately beckoned him with his eyes to let himself exin to Chris.


    Upon seeing this, Paul coldly hummed and threw the phone at him, turned his wheelchair, and sulked.


    Indra hastily cleared his throat, picked up the cell phone andughed softly. "Young Master, you have misunderstood your father again. The person we sent to escort Emma has secretly reported some news. Since it is rted to Miss Merry, your father would like to remind her. Since Miss Merry is currently not free now, you better take her toe and visit in the evening. Actually..."


    At this point, Indra turned to Paul who looked displeased, then grabbed the receiver and whispered, "Your father really likes Miss Merry, so please don''t constantly misunderstand him. Master will never hurt her. Not only that, hasn''t he stopped talking about your marriage to the Vander family? Didn''t you notice it?"


    A few minutester, Chris hung up stiffly, and Indra''s words seemed to ring in his ears.


    His father likes Merry?!


    Is that possible?!


    Chris looks at his phone''s screen suspiciously, constantly specting about Paul''s goals.


    Is this the man''s ploy again?!


    He might not want to trust his father easily after everything that happened between them. At least for now��.


    ...


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Merry and Chris walked to the door of the Hartanto family''s house hand in hand.


    Today was different. Out of respect for Paul, the little girl bought a special basket of fruit.


    In the backyard, Paul was seen sitting at the stone table reading.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, he raised his eyes and ran his gaze to the figures of the two people holding hands.


    He didn''t speak, and after ncing at Chris, his eyes fell on Merry''s figure. "Come here!"


    "Uncle!" Merry shouted sharply, took the basket of fruit from Chris'' hands, and hugged it. She walked and stopped in front of Paul. "I didn''t know what you like, so I bought you a lot of fruit! Eat these fruits so that you can always be healthy!"


    She hoped Paul would eat the fruit in hope that they would be at peace.


    The little girl didn''t dare say this sentence directly, but just muttered it in her heart.


    Paul looked at the fruit basket with satisfaction, and said looking at the empty chair, "Sit down."


    Chris, who had been left in the cold, felt that his father''s behavior was too absurd!


    He touched the bridge of his nose, walked up to Merry decisively, and after sitting up bravely, Paul also spoke at the right moment. "Go and wash the fruit."


    Chris, who had just sat up firmly. "��"


    He narrowed his eyes, but when he was about to refuse, Merry was worried that the two of them would fight again, so she immediately got up and said, "Brother, let me go wash it."


    When the words fell, Chris had already picked up the fruit basket on the table without a word, walked away, and led himself to the kitchen.


    The old man was deliberately kicking him out, he better not think he doesn''t know!

 Chapter 994 - The Power Behind The Darkness

    This evening, the backyard of the Hartanto family''s house looks dim.


    Merry was sitting in front of the stone table, with the sunlight slowly fading from her sight.


    Paul closed the book in his hand and saw Merry''s flushed face calmly, squeezing his own fingertips, feeling he wanted to pinch that supple skin a little!


    This kid is so cute!


    Paul coughed a little and broke the silence, "Merry, tell me how much do you know about Emma."


    Merry was not sure, but still answered honestly. "I just found out about some information. This afternoon, Brother Chris showed me the investigation report."


    "Forget about it!" Paul hummed, rubbing his book, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "Then what do you think about that woman?"


    The little girl blinked thoughtfully. Not wanting to leave a bad impression on Paul, she said objectively, "To me, she is a stranger!"


    Hearing this, Paul nodded slowly, seemingly satisfied with the answer. "Have you considered going to Parma with her?"


    "Of course not!" Merry maintained her skillful demeanor and in less than three seconds, she said excitedly, "She only came back to me because she clearly wanted me..."


    When the words fell, the little girl quickly covered her mouth.


    Could she tell this uncle about this matter?!


    Merry furrowed her brows awkwardly, her eyes wandering far to a distance, wondering how to exin it.


    As everyone knows, she hasn''t thought of a countermeasure. Paul stopped touching the pages of the book and said lightly, "She wants you to donate a kidney for her son, doesn''t she?"


    The little girl nearly gasped as she heard it, then said after a deep breath, "Uncle�� You know that too?"


    That''s amazing!


    Paul looked at Merry in astonishment and admiration, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. "Would you though?"


    Such questions are just to understand Merry''s true thoughts.


    Even though he really liked this little girl, if she was a stupid girl who had no opinion, Paul would definitely be disappointed.


    At this moment, Merry was a little nervous when faced with Paul''s question.


    She felt that this uncle was testing her, and the little girl was deeply confused at heart.


    Should she show the spirit of fearlessness or should she show herself as a little angel who spread love in this world?!


    After all... this uncle is a former monk!


    Merry scratched her head in embarrassment. As she faced Paul''s eyes, she bit the corner of her mouth and whispered, "I don''t want to ..."


    Paul raised his eyebrows, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "When that mother of yourses back again and ns to restore the rtionship between her as a mother and you as her daughter, will you stick to your own beliefs?"


    The little girl was surprised, and said with a serious face, "Even if she wants to mend rtions with me, it is only because her son is sick�� So she came with ulterior motives from the start. Naturally�� I couldn''t ept such a person."


    When she finished, she touched her lower back, looking pitiful. "Uncle, I still feel that my kidney... is more important! I don''t want to give it to anyone else!"


    Does Chris''s father want her to give her kidney selflessly?!


    Isn''t this uncle a good father?


    As the little girl was full ofints, Paul suddenlyughed loudly. "Yes, I understand your feelings!"


    Although this little girl looks in and simple, she''s not stupid.


    Merry knew what she could do and what she couldn''t.


    It makes Paul very happy!


    After heughed loudly, his body in the wheelchair leaned forward slightly, and he said softly, "Merry, remember this. As long as it''s something you don''t want to do, then don''t ever hesitate. No matter how Emma treats you, you just need to be yourself, you get it?"


    Merry smiled and leaned forward after studying Paul''s movements, and asked with a smile, "Then�� You won''t let me be a donor?"


    Paul nodded without hesitation. "Of course, what reason do you have to help an unknown woman?"


    The little girl almost cried!


    Look, Chris''s father is really a good father!


    Not long after, just as Paul was about to ask another question, Chris came out of the kitchen with a te of fruit.


    He put the te in front of the table with a cold face, then looked down and pushed the te in front of the little girl.


    This scene received cold attention from Paul.


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t you continue?" Chris sat beside Merry, folded his legs, and looked at Paul arrogantly.


    At this time, the little girl was picking at the fruit tray, and finally picked up a red apple. She handed it to Paul with both hands. "Uncle, eat the apple!"


    Chris, who gotpletely ignored. "..."


    Paul took the apple and nced at Chris. "How much does the Hiroshi family know about Emma?"


    Chris straightened up after hearing the voice. "If he investigates it, he will know everything!"


    Paul looked down at the apple in his hand. "Then, what if someone purposely sent him fake news?"


    "Father?" Chris'' brows narrowed. "You mean��"


    Paul sighed, his deep eyes looking off into the distance. "The content of the Hiroshi family''s investigation has been sabotaged and reced halfway. If the boy is your brother, please help him as soon as possible. Emma is not as simple as you see, not all the information you investigate is true. The informationwork owned by the Sylvester family is not legit, they are developing it very well. You can ask your brother from the Widjaya family."


    This statement made Chris frown. "What does this have to do with Jean?"


    At this moment, Paul narrowed his eyes deeply. "Maybe this matter has nothing to do with him, but he should know about the Sylvester family''s informationwork."


    At this moment, Chris suddenly remembered something.


    He vaguely remembered that when he had first met Glen in the United States two years ago, he had overheard him talking about a certain informationpany with Jean.


    He didn''t care at the time, but now it seemed that if what the old man said was true, then it was very likely that Emma had also used their informationwork through her rtionship with Glen.


    Maybe the content of Paul and Chris'' conversation was too deep, so Merry couldn''t speak and just watched them from the side. She took the grape from the te and put it in her mouth, not nning to bother them.


    After about half an hour, Indra came out with some food.


    The four of them sat quietly in the courtyard to eat, where Chris'' expression was very dark and gloomy.


    That night, he sent Merry back to her family''s house, then called Jean, and went to Vi Lakeside.

 Chapter 995 - Internal Problems Of The Sylvester Family

    When the time showed Nine o''clock at night, Lakeside Vi was as calm as ever.


    Chris followed the maid into the brightly lit living room. He then raised his eyes for a moment, raising his eyebrows in surprise. "When did you arrive in Indonesia?"


    Glen is here!


    At this moment, Glen, who was sitting across from Jean, had a bloody aura mixed with coldness hidden under his brows.


    He looked at Chris at the living room''s entrance and smacked the corner of his mouth. "I just arrived in the afternoon!"


    Chris straightened his clothes as he walked, sat on the single sofa, looked at Jean, and asked, "Do you know what happened?"


    The man lowered his head, his expression slightly pale. "I heard some."


    "My dad said that Emma might have used the Sylvester family''s informationwork. Is that true?"


    Chris wasn''t used to beating around the bush in front of Jean.


    He said frankly and hoped for an answer, and it just so happened that Glen was here too, so it was more appropriate for everyone to have an open discussion.


    At this time, Jean heard Chris'' question but did not answer. Instead, his eyes fell on Glen''s figure.


    Upon seeing this, Glen suddenly sighed, and said incoherently, "I''m the one in charge of all this trouble! In the beginning, Jean transferred the equity of the informationpany to us for free, and also included unconditional use."


    "The informationwork built up by the Sylvester family obviously couldn''tpare to Jean''spany. The entire main members of the Sylvester family could have used it. I didn''t pay attention to my aunt at the time and it looks like she''s been using it. Jean, give me some time to make amends for this."


    When those words finished, Glen''s handsome face was full of cold hostility.


    He gave the right to use the informationwork to the main members of the family, but he would never let them go against Jean!


    Hearing that voice, the man pursed his lips lightly. "You don''t have to exin to me, this informationwork has unexpectedly been used with malicious intent, it''s just a special case."


    "It''s best that you remove Emma''s rights to use it after this, then I will send my people to strengthen the security of the informationwork again. As for the false information received by Samuel�� It does have a lot of loopholes. If he does have any suspicions, he should be able to spot the problem right away."


    Chris, who had been silent for a while, suddenly heard the man''s words and narrowed his eyes in amazement. "You already know that Samuel received the wrong information?"


    The man looked at him with his thin lips slightly to the side. "I found out this afternoon, but I haven''t told him yet."


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Chris had always admired Jean''s strategy. Since he found it, he didn''t tell Samuel, maybe there are other arrangements he has prepared?!


    The man took a deep breath and looked at his cell phone on the armrest of the sofa. "His cell phone is turned off."


    Asshole!


    Chris couldn''t help but mock him. In such a severe situation, he just turned off his cell phone?!


    Before Chris asked again, Jean picked up the phone and moved carefully over the screen, smiling and saying.,"Clifford is aware of his whereabouts, he reported that Samuel is visiting Emma again."


    Chris is speechless!


    Even Glen, who was tense, looked at the man strangely. "He doesn''t know that my aunt is married?"


    "He knows!" Jean pursed her thin lips. "But the news that Samuel receivedter showed that Emma was divorced and now single."


    Glen immediately clenched his fists, his eyes ring fiercely. "My aunt and uncle have been married for years, and I hardly ever see them fighting. Howe they are divorced!"


    Chris nced at Glen, and sneered after he calmed his mind. "Looks like you and Anna never really understood your aunt from the start. So far, even though I hate her as a woman who ys slyly, she''s still willing to give her kidney to her child. To be honest, I admire her!"


    When the words fell, Glen choked. He then sneered and asked, "Who told you that Jade''s kidney was hers?"


    Chris'' expression changed in an instant. "Wait�� It''s not?"


    "Of course not!" Glen''s tone was serious. "The kidney was donated by my uncle. It''s just that no one expected there to be such a serious rejection reaction in the end."


    Chris looked at Glen expressionlessly. He recalled the report he had received in the afternoon. "So, the investigative report I received has also been changed?"


    At this moment, Glen did not speak, but the corner of his hanging mouth seemed to have confirmed Chris'' guess.


    In the silent living room, silence spread in the atmosphere.


    Glen licked his lips, stretched his shirt and changed his posture on the sofa. "Since this is a matter for the Sylvester family, I will not remain silent. I havee this time to help you guys handle this matter properly."


    "No need!" Right after Glen''s words finished, Jean declined in a low voice. "Even though Emma is a main member of the Sylvester family, it doesn''t mean her actions represent her family. It''s best not to let anyone interfere with her dealings with Samuel for now."


    Hearing this, Chris'' sharp eyes fell on the man''s indifferent cheek. Somehow, he felt that�� Jean seemed to know everything?!


    The contents of the report in his hand had been changed, enough to prove that Emma''s methods were indeed very neat.


    But when he looked back at Jean''s demeanor, it was as if everything was under control!


    Chris was full of doubts, but because of Glen''s presence, he held back the thought of spitting it out.


    At this moment, Glen lifted the cell phone on the table and sighed softly. "If you say it like that, then I will wait for a while. But I still want to remind you that my aunt is not a stupid woman."


    "She did marry into one of the branch families, but she managed to bring herself and my uncle back into the Sylvester''s nuclear family. You can imagine how great her abilities are. Besides, her position in the Sylvester family had been firmly entrenched in recent years, except for my father, hardly anyone could move him.


    Chris felt like booing his reminder. "Since she''s so strong, howe she could not find a suitable kidney for her son?"


    Faced with Chris'' sneer, Glen looked at him calmly. "It''s not that my aunt couldn''t find it, but she doesn''t dare to try again rashly. Since the previous kidney transnt, do you think she would dare to casually use someone else''s organ?"


    When those words were finished, Glen shoved his cheek with the tip of his tongue, and added, "I went out to sea a few days ago on some business, and I just received Anna''s callst night. That aunt of mine even beat her up because of Jade, that''s why I had toe forward and ask for an exnation. But if you don''t let me intervene now, then I''ll see the changes first. Just tell me when you need my help."


    Hearing his voice, Jean nodded slowly, which was taken as an answer.


    Within three minutes, Glen got up and left Vi Lakeside.


    After Chris saw him leave, he nced at the man opposite him and said bluntly, "How did you find out about Emma?"


    Obviously, Jean didn''t have much to do with them these days, but she seemed to know everything.


    The man stretched his legs, took a sip of the tea on the table, and said casually, "I learned it by ident."


    It''s weird if Chris had to believe him!


    Chris rolled his eyes lightly and sighed.. "Now��. I''m afraid Samuel can''t see the mask Emma is wearing!"

 Chapter 996 - The Illusion Of The Haunted Past

    Chris raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, then sneered. "That woman clearly wants to take Merry away and give Jade a kidney. If she really regretted her past, she would never leave Merry at the orphanage''s door!"


    "No, she won''t have that chance!" Jean lifted his thin lips and said with certainty.


    At this point of the conversation, Chris had no intention of staying long. Before leaving, he asked a final question. "Jean, you are supposed to have a secret informationwork, how did my father find out the truth about Emma?"


    If it weren''t for his father reminding him today, he probably wouldn''t havee to Vi Lakeside and that the information he received had been sabotaged.


    At this time, the man stood up slowly. He nced towards the stairs of the second floor and then smiled, "Your father has indeed lived on the mountain in seclusion for many years, but do you think he really neglected his affairs in this world?"


    Chrisughed. "So�� that old man''s abilities are no worse than yours!"


    Jean pursed his lips pretentiously. "In front of your father, I really need to lower my head!"


    After those words were finished, the smile on the corner of Chris'' mouth narrowed slightly.


    Is he too dense to understand his father?!


    When Chris walked into the hallway and was about to leave, the man behind him said inexplicably, "Tomorrow morning�� take some time to go to the Hiroshi family''s house."


    Chris nced back in confusion. "What would you do?"


    "You''ll see tomorrow!"


    "Yeah, I''ll be going then!"


    Chris pursed his lips helplessly, turned and stepped into the moonlight.


    When the door closed again, the man turned around with a smile, looked up at the stairs, and spoke excitedly, "Eavesdropping for so long�� Are you not tired?"


    A few secondster, Lilia walked out of the corner leisurely. She smiled and replied, "This isn''t eavesdropping, I was just passing by!"


    "Come here!"


    The man opened his arms to her and smiled, his eyes filled with pleasure.


    Lilia slowly stepped aside and nced down the hall. "Is Chris gone?"


    "Yes, is Lian sleeping?"


    Lilia led him to the sofa and nodded. "I wanted to greet them when I woke up earlier, but when I heard you were discussing a serious matter, I didn''t dare toe out!"


    After she finished speaking, her eyes shed, then she looked at the man to the side and asked suspiciously, "Jean, how should I put it�� I feel that�� this matter with Brother Samuel�� Why do I feel that you are just a spectator?"


    The man smiled while holding his fingertips, asking, "Why is that?"


    Lilia said seriously, "It''s just that I have such feelings, but indeed Brother Samuel didn''t handle things properly this time."


    "Actually, it''s not a matter of meddling or not, we should let Samuel make his own choices!" The man looked at Lilia, frankly speaking his mind.


    Hearing this, Lilia pulled the corners of her mouth and couldn''t help but agree. "That''s right! Outsiders really can''t help with this kind of thing. Like you said, if Brother Samuel himself is quite aware, such fake news shouldn''t fool his eyes."


    That night, Lilia and Jean chatted in the living room before returning to the bedroom to sleep.


    It seemed that everyone could see the truth, but Samuel was blinded by the illusion of the past that it seemed it would take a while before he realized the truth.


    ...


    At six o''clock the next morning, Samuel returned to his house.


    He didn''te back all night. After stepping into the main house, he threw his coat on the sofa, and when he pulled his hand away, he caught the cufflink on his wrist, and a trace of guilt came from his heart.


    He didn''te backst night, the man apanied Emma to watch the sunrise in Mng city.


    Even though nothing happened to them, this kind of togetherness reminded him a little of when he was in love.


    At this time, Samuel stopped in the living room, rubbing his cufflinks sadly.


    Not long after, a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he turned and walked back into the master''s bedroom.


    At nine in the morning, the butler continued to wander around the main house.


    His master hasn''te out of his room yet, why did he wake up sote today?!


    Currently, Merry has gone to thepany.


    And Anna also ran to find her sister.


    In the deserted Hiroshi family''s home, except for the passing maids, it waspletely quiet.


    With the document sealed in his hand, the butler walked in circles again in the living room.


    Just as he was thinking about finding something else to do, he happened to hear footsteps upstairs.


    The butler quickly walked up the stairs, raised his eyes and greeted with a smile. "Master, you are awake!"


    Samuel was still rubbing his sore forehead as he descended.


    Since he was getting old, after staying up all night, it was inevitable that his head would be sore.


    He didn''t see the document in the servant''s hand, he walked straight into the kitchen as he descended the stairs.


    Upon seeing this, the butler called out to him from behind. "Master, this is the document you wanted!"


    Samuel stopped and looked back in surprise. "What document?"


    The butler handed it over and exined, "When Madam was about to leave, she asked me to hand it over to you today. She specifically asked me to say that this is a very important document. Don''t you�� remember?"


    At this moment, Samuel looked down at the given document and took it suspiciously. "She asked you to give it to me?"


    "Yes, Madam told me to give it to you today!" The butler exined patiently with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    What''s the matter with the master recently?!


    He is always in a daze!


    If this document was not important, the madam would not have told him to pass it with such a serious look!


    At this moment, Samuel did not pay attention to the other party''s expression. He took the document and carried it as he walked and asked, "Did she say when she would be back?"


    The butler walked behind him and shook his head in response. "No, or�� should I call her and ask?"


    Samuel threw the brown folder away after taking the documents inside, then looked back at the other party and rejected his offer. "Forget it, don''t bother, let her rx outside."


    "Yes sir, I will prepare your breakfast!"


    "Yes."


    After the waiter left, Samuel pulled out a chair and sat down at the dining table. Previously, he was holding a coffee cup in one hand and a file in the other.


    In a second, the coffee cup in his hand suddenly fell.


    Hot coffee spilled on his trousers, the cup hit the edge of the table, then rolled onto the ground, immediately making a loud cracking sound.


    The butler and the maids outside the kitchen rushed back when they heard the sound. They stopped at the kitchen door, saw Samuel''s stiff back and asked. "Sir, are you alright?"


    But no one answered.


    Samuel was silent, and the servant didn''t dare step forward to clean.


    They stood by the butler, looking at each other in bewilderment.


    At this time, Samuel''s gaze fell on the title of the paper he was holding.


    Divorce Agreement.


    What was written on the paper was not an illusion��

 Chapter 997 - From A Wounded Heart

    Samuel held the paper file without moving, even if his wrists and pants were drenched in coffee, he still didn''t notice.


    Divorce agreement ...


    These words are like a hammer hitting his heart, which hurts him a little.


    He looked at the contents of the agreement in bewilderment, reading every word. But when he read the whole passage, it looked very strange.


    Samuel maintained this motion for a full minute, his eardrums buzzing, as if something was being pulled out of his body.


    This emotion came suddenly and caught him off guard.


    Perhaps, in all the years he and Erika had been together, he had never thought that one day, a gentle and graceful woman like her would end this marriage in this way!


    But... What was the reason?!


    Samuel was confused, he turned the document stiffly to thest page, and glimpsed the column of signatures that had been signed by Erika and herwyer.


    The papers he was holding were duplicates, and Erika had signed them all.


    Samuel continued to swallow his throat, then dropped the file in his hand as he subconsciously touched his trouser pocket.


    He wanted to find his phone, and wanted to call her to ask.


    For no apparent reason�� Why did she want to divorce him?


    At this moment, he didn''t even realize how excitedly he was fumbling in his trouser pocket.


    "Sir? What is wrong with you��?"


    The butler, who had been waiting at the kitchen door, realized that something was wrong with Samuel.


    He took a few steps forward and asked with concern.


    Hearing his voice, Samuel averted his gaze for a moment, licked the corners of his mouth, and said in a hoarse tone, "Call her now!"


    "What happened?"


    Samuel roared. "Just go and call her!"


    The butler was horrified by him and didn''t dare to ask anymore. He took his cell phone out of his trouser pocket and dialed Erika''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed was wrong..."


    Woe to him!


    He stared at the screen in astonishment, and repeatedly confirmed that he had not dialed the wrong number. Then he raised his head in a panic, and said faintly, "This... Sir! Madam''s number has been changed!"


    Samuel stepped forward without a word and grabbed the cell phone the other person was holding. He saw that the name of the number was ''Mrs. Erika'', then dialed the number again.


    After that, just like what the waiter said, the voice told him that the number he dialed was wrong.


    Samuel couldn''t believe it. He wanted to enter Erika''s number manually. But when he pressed the number 0, his fingertip suddenly stopped.


    After twenty years of marriage, he had never memorized Erika''s phone number!


    "Take my phone, hurry!"


    Samuel was standing in the kitchen, clutching his phone tightly. He couldn''t believe that Erika had left!


    His wife loves him so much all this time��. is it all fake?!


    Starting at 9:30 this morning, the Hiroshi family''s house was in chaos!


    Before long, the butler finally found Samuel''s cell phone on the sofa in the master bedroom. He quickly handed it to the surrounding maids, urging him to send it downstairs.


    When Samuel got his cell phone and dialed Erika''s phone, he heard the same tone from before. He was finally convinced that Erika was gone!


    She had gone without a word and without telling him anything!


    At this moment, the butler turned to the kitchen panting heavily. Seeing Samuel''s extremely ugly and gloomy face, he asked, "Master, Madam��"


    "Check who she went on vacation with!"


    Until now, Samuel still couldn''t ept reality.


    He didn''t even think that Erika would elope with someone else.


    However, he was sure that his wife loved him and couldn''t possibly love anyone else.


    After Samuel gave the order, the butler and the others immediately conducted an investigation.


    Twenty minutester, the butler walked back quickly from outside the hall with a chauffeur.


    At this time, the living room was filled with smoke, and there were already two cigar butts in the ashtray on the table.


    The butler hastily introduced the driver, and said anxiously, "Sir, the day Madam left, he was the one who sent her to the airport. Agus, quickly report to Mr. Samuel what happened that day."


    Agus was a young man who was standing tensely beside him, he then exined everything carefully.


    When he finished his story, Samuel asked in a low voice, "When you took her to the airport, did you see who she got on the ne with?"


    Agus shook his head with a confused expression, he then exined, "No, since the first time Madam arrived at the airport and checked in, she was always alone!"


    After that, Agus suddenly remembered something else. He hesitated for a few seconds, and added timidly, "Madam didn''t meet anyone at the airport, but�� in the morning, she asked me to follow your car. Then the car stopped at the Royal Gxy hotel and the Madam asked me to find out if there was a woman named Emma staying at��"


    Hearing this, when Samuel had not yet reacted, the butler looked at his master with an expression of disbelief.


    He ran to someone else''s arms early in the morning?!


    Sir, you have no shame!


    He also knows that Emma is an arrogant woman who came to their house and made the young miss upset!


    Hearing this, the cigar in hand Samuel fell on the couch.


    He seems to know the source of the problem. Ignoring the heat from the cigarette butts that made a hole in the sofa, he waved his hand slowly to Agus for him to leave.


    The butler sighed and picked up the fallen cigar. He looked at Samuel, hesitated for a bit and suggested, "Sir, Madam may have misunderstood something. Would you like to call her family? Maybe she returned to her family home because she was upset."


    Samuel''s eyes were a little vacant. At first, he couldn''t understand Erika''s sudden departure. Could she really follow him to the hotel?


    But he and Emma didn''t do anything!


    Samuel condensed his brows, his mind very confused.


    The butler''s suggestion came to his ear, and after listening to it, he subconsciously picked up his phone.


    The screen wasn''t on yet, but Samuel''s expression changed suddenly.


    After twenty years of marriage, he doesn''t know where Erika''s birth family is...


    Looking back, from the day Erika left her house, Samuel just realized that his understanding of his wife was almost non-existent.


    It seems that over the years, her existence was merely an essory to his family.


    He didn''t even know where Erika was from or her surname.


    Samuel sat in the living room and didn''t move for a long time.


    He tried to find traces of information rted to Erika in his mind, but no matter how he searched it, the results were in vain.


    Samuel lowered his head in frustration, and his eyes fell on the divorce agreement on the table.


    He picked it up again and read it patiently. And after a while, the paper fell to the ground again.


    The content of this document is very simple�� she didn''t want anything and she just wanted to free herself from their hopeless marriage.


    ...


    At the same time, Merry rushed to Chris'' office with her cell phone.


    Panic was evident in herrge eyes, and when she pushed open the door, she cried out in tears.


    "Brother, what should I do?! I can''t dial my mother''s number!"

 Chapter 998 - A Blind Man

    Chris put down the document in his hand when he heard the voice.


    He got up and walked briskly forward. Looking into Merry''s restless eyes, he furrowed his brows and said reassuringly, "What''s wrong? Don''t worry, tell me the details."


    Merry rushed to him, picked up her phone, and exined in a panic. "I wanted to call mom, but the voice said the number has been changed, it''s as if the number never existed! I called herst night, why is it suddenly like this?!"


    Chris narrowed his eyes. He then hugged the little girl and patted her on the back. "Are you sure you didn''t make the wrong call?"


    The little girl shook her head anxiously. "I have called many times, the result is still the same."


    After hearing the voice, Chris tried to calmly think about it. He then turned to the table and handed Merry his cell phone. "Try again with mine."


    The little girl bit her mouth, and skillfully dialed Erika''s number and turned on the speaker. This time, even Chris heard it clearly.


    He calmed his heart and thought about what happened recently. In an instant, he told Merry with a steady look, "I will apany you home."


    ...


    Within half an hour, they rushed back to the Hiroshi family''s house.


    At this time, the maids and butlers were standing outside the living room. Seeing Chris and Merry, the butler stepped forward hastily. "Young master Chris, Miss, why did youe back?"


    Chris looked into the living room. Before he came any closer, he smelled a strong smell of smoke in the air.


    Meanwhile, Merry immediately ran inside without saying a word. She ran into the living room and saw Samuel sitting on the sofa smoking his cigar. She raised her voice and asked "Dad, there''s something wrong with mom''s phone number, did you know?"


    Samuel spat out a mouthful of white mist, and looked at Merry through the rising smoke. "Why aren''t you working? Why did youe back so soon?"


    The little girl stepped forward furiously, like a small, angry kitty. Before continuing her questioning, her eyes fell on the documents ced on the edge of the table.


    The words of the divorce agreement almost took her heart out of her chest.


    Merry''s eyes were fixed, and she looked at the paper vacantly. Her eyes filled with tears in an instant, and she mumbled chokingly, "Are you going to divorce my mother?"


    Upon seeing this, Samuel quickly took the document. "Don''t meddle in adults'' problems, a child like you needs not to know anything."


    Merry shouted with a deep cry, "This is all your fault! Don''t you realize it? You''re the one who made mom sad and lied to me! Mom is a good person, why did you have the heart to do all this?"


    In the little girl''s heart, she only had Erika as her mother.


    She never thought that there would be a day when she would lose her mother.


    Even though she had been crying, Merry took the document and read it. She then screamed with sobs. "She doesn''t even want to see me anymore..."


    At this time, Chris appeared behind Merry.


    He sighed and grabbed her shoulder, patting her back gently. He took the file, and after a few nces, he looked at Samuel disapprovingly. "Brother, did you know that sister-inw really intends to leave?"


    Samuel gaped. It was hard to say, but he still rubbed his brows and reluctantly defended himself. "I don''t know."


    "Nonsense!" Merry cried and shouted at him. "Mother left two days ago. This agreement was also made two days ago. You must have known about this beforehand. You want to divorce mother because of that cruel woman, don''t you?"


    Samuel''s fingers trembled while holding the cigarette. He looked at Merry coldly, rebuking her. "Merry, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense!" The little girl covered her face, crying very sadly. "I don''t care, I will go and find my mother. If she doesn''t want toe back, then I will follow her and I don''t want you as my father anymore!"


    When those words were finished, Merry turned and ran outside. Chris looked at Samuel dissatisfied, then suddenly sighed and asked the butler to look after the little girl.


    In this Hiroshi family''s house, she couldn''t run too far and that there would be no danger. What was more important now was to find out the details.


    Chris walked forward, sat across from Samuel, and asked sharply, "Brother, did you divorce your wife for Emma''s sake?"


    Facing Chris'' question, Samuel furrowed his brows bitterly, and replied, "I never thought of divorcing Erika for her sake!"


    "Is that true?" Chris crossed his legs suspiciously. He then looked directly at Samuel and asked seriously, "No intention at all?"


    Samuel continued to remain silent.


    Seeing this, Chris sneered. "It seems that the intention is still there even though it is small. After all these years, you are still very attached to Emma!"


    "Chris!" Samuel nced at him, warning furiously. His fingers sped tightly together. "I am very surprised by this incident. When Erika hadn''t left, she didn''t say anything to me, she looked fine. Now I want to find her as soon as possible and ask her what was going through her mind to make this divorce agreement."


    What else does he need to ask?!


    Chris berated Samuel in his heart. He then looked at his sad expression, and finally reminded him. "Brother, do you know the purpose of Emma''s return this time?"


    After hearing that voice, Samuel suddenly nodded, "I know!"


    This time, it was Chris'' turn to be surprised. He put his ovepping legs, supported his knees with his elbows, and asked in a high pitched tone. "How did you know?"


    Samuel replied, "I heard it myself from Emma, ??so I knew it!"


    Chris'' inner eyes narrowed, and he hesitantly said with a smile, "Did she tell you that her son was sick?"


    At this time, Chris stared intently at Samuel''s face after speaking.


    Samuel was always strong and resolute, and his IQ was very high.


    But it seemed that his emotional intelligence was almost zero.


    When it came to emotional matters, he was really like a child!


    When Samuel heard the voice, he took out the cigar in his hand and pursed his lips "Chris, what do you want to say? Her son is indeed sick, so she told me about it personally. I know everything about the reason she suddenly came back this time. What else would you like to ask?"


    This impatient and stiff tone instantly made Chris smile.


    He snorted, his expression indifferent. "Since you know everything, it must be obvious. Emma''s real goal ining back was to take Merry and force her to be a kidney donor for her son!"


    As he said it, the living room fell silent.


    Samuel leaned forward and ced his cigar on the ashtray. He frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    Without a word, Chris'' bloody eyes met Samuel''s cold gaze.


    Sure enough, this Samuel seemed to have thought he knew everything. Therefore, Chris''s words took him by surprise.


    At this moment, when Samuel saw that Chris was not speaking, he immediately asked in annoyance. "Chris, what do you mean by this? Do you have any misunderstandings about Emma?"


    "Fuck!" Chris exploded, gritted his teeth and sneered. "Brother, your current behavior is really that of a fool! I''ve never met her, where''s the misunderstanding if we''ve never met? You never understood her true intentions from start to finish, so why do you keep defending her?"


    In the face of Chris'' unusual ridicule, Samuel''s expression was also very ugly. "What do you mean by saying that I continue to defend her? Chris, we are all brothers, even if you want to help Erika, you don''t have to use Emma like that!"


    "Her son is sick and has an incurable disease.. The reason why she came back was to make up for her mistake and the time she lost with Merry because she didn''t want to die alone in the future. What''s wrong with that?!"

 Chapter 999 - Think For Yourself!

    Hearing this, Chris closed his eyes, and after exhaling several times, he suppressed the urge to beat him.


    He stomped on the table with one foot, took out a cigarette case and annoyedly pulled out a cigarette. As he spat out a white mist, he lifted his chin. "You still think we are brothers? Don''t you know what you''re doing now? For a woman, you''re suspicious of my intentions?"


    Samuel licked his lips and sighed heavily. "Chris, I don''t doubt you."


    "But you also said that you and Emma had never met, so how would you know her true purpose in returning? Not to mention that you said she came to Merry just to take her kidney for her son. That sounds like a joke."


    Chris looked at Samuel coldly without saying a word.


    The man in front of him was clearly trapped in his own thoughts, so no matter what he said, it seemed that Samuel would not believe him.


    Samuel''s trust in Emma and his feelings made him not believe that Emma was a woman full of deceit.


    Chris furrowed his brows a little tiredly. After a long time, he asked in a low voice, "Brother, before we continue, please tell me first. What are you going to do with sister-inw?"


    Hearing his voice, Samuel''s eyes grew darker. "I have sent someone to investigate her whereabouts. I never thought about divorcing Erika. No matter what, I will find her again and ask for rity."


    Chris looked deeply at him, then immediately asked. "Do you love her?"


    Samuel raised his eyes for a moment, but did not immediately answer his question.


    After seeing this, Chris sighed. "If you don''t love her, why don''t you just divorce her? Even if you get her back, are you sure you can still love her? Brother, do you still not know the reason why she left?"


    At this time, Chris'' very sharp words did not give Samuel a chance to escape.


    After a few brief questions, Samuel was speechless.


    After spending a few breaths, he turned his gaze to look out the window, and whispered sadly, "Love her or not, does it still matter? After living together for so many years, I gave her a luxurious life, and she has taken care of my family for me... Even if Emma returned, it would not threaten her position at all. If she felt ufortable in her presence, why didn''t she say anything? Why did she just walk away without an exnation?"


    At this moment, Chris'' cold gaze was staring at Samuel. He then sneered and said cold words, "Brother, you really don''t know anything about women! If she likes a luxurious life, she won''t be leaving today."


    "As for her taking care of the family for you�� the maids can also do that for you! Your words just now clearly show that Sister Erika is the same as that of a servant in your eyes! If I were her, of course I would go!"


    Samuel felt that this kind of statement was rude, he immediately turned his head to reject the truth in Chris'' words.


    But when his anger almost left his lips, he couldn''t find the right words to refute Chris'' sarcasm.


    Samuel was caught in a dilemma while constantly doubting himself, was he really that heartless towards Erika?


    But from the start until now, the way they got along like this was like a convention, and he never thought that one day, Erika would just walk away from here!


    Hiding under the illusion all things were fine between them, it seems that his wife doesn''t want to hide her unwillingness and dissatisfaction.


    Who is really stupid and insensitive?!


    ...


    Half an hour has passed, Chris and Samuel did not find any answer that satisfies both of them.


    Chris left a sentence, "Think for yourself," then turned and left the house.


    He followed the guidance of the maids to the outer courtyard.


    In the scorching heat, he saw the little girl squatting alone on the shore of the artificialke throwing stones.


    The butler was standing not far from her. Hearing footsteps behind him, the man turned and walked quickly. "Young master, what about master?"


    Chris slowly shook his head, looked at Merry''s back as he said, "Jean will be here soon, so please prepare the arrangements."


    "Okay, I will go now!"


    The butler was nning to leave, but he paused and stared at theke quietly. Looking over theke shore, he added, "Miss has just cried for a long time. Madam leaving the house is a big blow to her. Young master, please take care of thedy for us. I entrust her to you!"


    Merry was the child he cared for from childhood until growing up, he had never seen her cry so badly in all the years he had worked here.


    His little young Miss is such a wonderful woman, why doesn''t her father know how to love her and her mother?!


    Hearing the voice, Chris patted his shoulder and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    The butler sighed in response, and motioned for the servants to return to the main house immediately.


    By theke, Merry crouched on the ground with bloodshot eyes. As she stared at the rippling surface of theke, a shadow fell over her head. She then stopped throwing stones into theke.


    The little girl raised her head excitedly, and called out softly. "Brother..."


    Chris knelt down at the right time and rubbed her cheek with the back of his hand. "Do you want to cry again? I can give you my shoulder!"


    Merry had a sad expression on her face. Hearing these words, she smiled with her small mouth. "What''s the use of crying again, my mother won''te back!"


    "That''s right!" Chris looked at her gently, pulled her arm to stand up from the ground, andforted. "No matter what happens, crying can''t solve the problem. If you have the energy to cry, you better think about what you need to do to fix this matter. As long as you can think of what you need to do, big brother will help you!"


    Merry winked, looked around, and then quietly moved into Chris'' arms. "Brother, you''re indeed the best! I want to find my mother, and wherever she is, I want to meet her. If she really doesn''t want me anymore, at least�� I want to see that she is okay. This time, my father did something unforgivable, so whatever decision my mother makes, I will support her."


    After that, the little girl lifted her head from Chris'' embrace and asked hopefully, "Brother, can you help me find her?"


    Chris looked into Merry''s clear eyes and nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"


    Even if it was difficult, he would not hesitate to find his ''mother-inw'' at all costs.


    Hearing the voice, Merry heaved a sigh of relief. With her small hand gripping the man''s shirt around his waist, she said, "Then�� as long as mom isn''t around, may I stay at your house? If you''re notfortable, then I''ll rent an apartment. However, I don''t want to go home. Otherwise, every time I see my father''s face, I can only be reminded of that evil woman. As long as my mother doesn''te back, I won''te back either! After all, I already have enough money to live on my own! If necessary, I will delete my name from the Hiroshi family!"


    Chris listened to the little girl''s anger and couldn''t help but smile. "Even if you don''t have money, I''ll take care of you forever! If you don''t want to go home, stay at my house. If you want privacy, you don''t need to rent an apartment. You can live in any real estate I own."


    Merry snorted upon hearing this and buried her face in his arms.. "If only my mom didn''t go�� She''d be happy to see how well you treat me."

 Chapter 1000 - A Husband Who Doesnt Understand His Wife

    Chris affectionately rubs the little girl''s back, but his face doesn''t smile at all.


    Erika knew about their rtionship, and as Merry said, Erika was a generous and tolerant woman who didn''t have any bad intentions at all. She even reminded Chris that he must treat Merry well.


    As a man, he greatly admired Erika''s personality, even though her departure was unfortunate.


    No crying, no demands, she gracefully and calmly left the man who broke her heart.


    Unfortunately, Samuel doesn''t understand her heart!


    ...


    In the afternoon at half past four, many people sat in the living room.


    The other brothers led by Jean had arrived.


    Alex and Tom, who had not been seen for a long time, sat to one side. Merry remained silent beside Chris, while Samuel and Jean sat on one sofa.


    The friends who thought of each other as brothers looked at each other dimly. At this time, Tom scratched his head and said first, "Brother, do you really know nothing about her family background?"


    Samuel took a deep breath, a look of embarrassment filled his face.


    Upon seeing this, Tom pped his tongue and gave him a thumbs up. "Amazing, I''m amazed!"


    Alex kicked him from below, then looked at Samuel and asked calmly, "Since Erika went through the airport, it should be easy to check the flight information that day. As long as we know the destination, maybe it will lead to her hometown."


    At this time, Chris nced at Merry, who was silent with her head lowered. In front of Samuel, Chris still didn''t dare to act rashly, so he kept a safe distance from Merry? and looked away.


    He looked at Alex, and sighed inwardly. "I checked, and all flights have no information about our sister-inw."


    "Howe?" Alex furrowed his brow. "Then�� how about a private flight?"


    Chris shook his head slightly. "I''ve also checked private flights, but nothing at all!"


    At this point of discussion, the situation seemed to have reached a dead end.


    Tom couldn''t help but ask. "If there is no flight information, why did she ask the driver to take her to the airport? Did someone pick her up?"


    After the words fell, Merry mumbled in a low voice, "Mom definitely doesn''t want us to find her, it seems she is trying to outwit us!"


    Tom was taken aback, and he immediately agreed. "Merry, what you''re saying makes sense!"


    Everyone. "..."


    They shouldn''t me Tom for speaking so casually. He had no idea what had happened in the Hiroshi family all this time.


    Had it not been for the news he heard today that Samuel and Erika were suddenly getting a divorce, he probably wouldn''t have understood that the Hiroshi family had been in such a mess.


    At this moment, Merry looked sadly at Tom, pursed her lips, and looked at Jean. "Brother, can''t you find out where my mother is?"


    Jean sat as strong as a mountain, he calmly looked back at the little girl and shook his head.


    It''s over!


    Even when Jean Widjaya couldn''t find her, her mother must be truly amazing!


    Despite looking simple, she actually left without leaving a trace!


    It''s all her father''s fault!


    Thinking of this, Merry red at her own father and gave her a nk stare.


    Samuel caught Jean''s movement and asked suspiciously, "Jean, you also don''t know?"


    At this time, the man opened his eyes quietly, turned his head to face Samuel, and said in a low voice. "When she left your house, I couldn''t find her anymore. However, if you know her family background, there might still be hope."


    Samuel was speechless!


    This answer stabbed him viciously.


    Seeing this scene, Merry looks very angry. Her eyes, which were empty but filled with anger, continued to stare at Samuel coldly.


    Not long after, Alex saw Samuel''s helplessness and said in aforting tone, "Brother, don''t worry. Even if you can''t find your wife now, maybe she wille back in a few days. Maybe her cell phone is lost or damaged, don''t rush to conclusions. So just be patient and wait for her toe back in peace��"


    Samuel held his forehead decadently, he sighed as he said, "I hope so!"


    Hearing his voice, Chris sneered in silence, shook his head, and said, "If she really wants to return, why bother disappearing without leaving a trace? She has been with you for over 20 years. Thousands of days and nights�� you have lived in this house together. Have you never understood your wife even once? Even if you don''t know where her hometown is, what about her friends? Howe you''re so clueless about her?"


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" Samuel muttered in annoyance. "I''ve been busy taking care of the family''s business for years, how could I have time to care about love like a child? What''s more, she never shows any dissatisfaction so I thought she was happy and loved me and Merry!"


    Hearing this, Merry straightened up and choked. "Are you really blind? Didn''t you see mom''s face when she looked at you? In this world, there is no one she loves more than you and me! If you doubt her love, you should stop trying to find mom and let her find happiness."


    Samuel was once again speechless.


    He kept contemting, was he neglecting Erika too much?!


    Things seem to be stuck in an endless loop.


    Samuel looked out the window hesitantly, and said, "I will continue to investigate her whereabouts. If you want, you can help me look for her. I will take the time to search in Jakarta. Erika once told me that she was from South Jakarta. I will try to go there and have a look, maybe I can find a clue."


    After he finished speaking, no one spoke.


    After a moment of stagnation, Jean looked at the cell phone in his palm and asked with a faint expression, "What are you going to do to the woman from the Sylvester family?"


    Samuel turned his eyes and said subconsciously, "This matter has nothing to do with Emma. She just wanted to take Merry away with her, but I didn''t agree."


    Hearing this, the man''s gaze slowly fell on Samuel''s face, and he smiled. "Since you already know what you are going to do, then we will go home!"


    After that, Jean stood up. His eyes fell on the rest of his brothers, and signaled them to go home together.


    Samuel didn''t even have time to reply to Jean''s words, and the brothers were already out.


    In an instant, he was the only one seated in the living room of his house.


    Samuel was about to open his mouth when he saw the figures leaving quickly, but no sound escaped his lips.


    Merry had packed her small suitcase and walked out of the living room. Holding her suitcase, she walked with Chris.


    It was undeniable, Samuel suddenly felt like he was being ostracized by everyone.


    He didn''t understand. This was a matter of his household, but why did his brothers look angry at him?


    Right now, Samuel still couldn''t understand everything he had done. That''s why he kept on justifying himself by saying that Emma''s return didn''t change anything!

 Chapter 1001 - The Last Faith In Samuels Heart

    Time passed in the blink of an eye, three days had passed since Merry left the house.


    There was still no news of Erika''s whereabouts.


    Everyone Samuel sent to investigate gave him rtively the same report.


    Erika seems to havepletely disappeared from the world, as if the earth had swallowed her up whole.


    Samuel was seen walking back and forth in his house every day, looking as if nothing had changed in his life.


    However, it was the little things that made him realize everything had changed.


    For example, when he wore a tie, he couldn''t help but call out Erika to help him put it on.


    Or when he couldn''t put his cufflinks on, he stretched out his hand, and the smiling woman woulde to his aid.


    Now�� everyte night when he had trouble sleeping, the ss of warm milk was no longer by his bed.


    And it got worse when Merry refused to go home.


    Samuel''s life became very nd. The noises only came from servants reminding him to eat, drink, or greet him out of obligation.


    Everything is different!


    Without Erika, everything felt so meaningless.


    That morning, Samuel walked into the garden step by step.


    He saw that his butler was tending the flowers, he couldn''t help but stop and stare at the beautiful flowers.


    Since Emma used to say that she liked flowers, when he was young, Samuel told the servants to nt lots of flowers in this garden.


    Unexpectedly, this garden has been around for years!


    At this time, the butler suddenly discovered his figure and hurriedly put down the shovel in his hand. "Master, what can I help you?"


    Samuel shook his head silently. "What are you doing?"


    The butler was surprised and then smiled. "Some of these sunflowers don''t grow well, so I''m thinking of recing them with new ones. Every year, Madam would rece them with new ones. But since she wasn''t around this year, I took her ce and took care of them."


    Samuel was shocked, he swallowed his throat then asked with difficulty. "Did she do this every year?"


    The butler sighed and nodded. "Yes, madam will rent new sunflowers in March and April every year. She said that you liked these flowers, so to ensure their freshness, almost all of these flowers had been taken care of by the madam herself. But this year''s rain has been heavy, and these growing sunflowers have lost their charm��"


    The butler fell silent with a bad mood. The current Hiroshi family no longer had theughter of previous years.


    The youngdy had left, and so was the madam. Every day, the servants would be rmed by their master''s dazed state!


    At this time, Samuel looked at the sunflowers that were reced with a confused face. His heart twitched slightly and started to make him feel an inexplicable pain.


    Sunflowers do not have a strong vitality.


    On the other hand, the flower is able to live for years because of the care and love of the person who cares for it.


    Samuel did not speak, but turned and walked a little.


    He realized that Erika''s departure seemed to have had a huge impact on him. He only realized this when the person who loved him was gone.


    Samuel walked back into the hall in front of the house. As he was about to enter the living room, he saw the maids rushing from inside to outside.


    "What''s wrong, why do you look panicked?"


    When a maid saw Samuel, she immediately reported worriedly. "Sir, the news from the doorman just came. Ady and a woman are fighting at the door!"


    "Is it Merry?"


    The maid continued to nod. "The guard said that they both came together, and thedy hastily got out of the car then shattered the windows of the other car with stones."


    When Samuel heard reports from the waiter, he hurriedly walked towards the gate of the house.


    At this time, there was chaos outside the gates of the Hiroshi house.


    When Samuel arrived, he saw Merry arguing with Emma even though Merry was being restrained by Chris. The little girl''s ponytail was crooked, and if it weren''t for Chris, she might have charged so mindlessly.


    Two guards were standing sideways confusedly, they tried to step forward to help, but were afraid to get in the way.


    Samuel stepped forward, waved his hand at the guard, then looked at Chris who was still calm and asked, "What''s the matter? What are they arguing about?"


    "Samuel, finally youe!"


    Emma saw Samuel''s sudden appearance and this immediately eased her anger. She then looked at the car, and shook her head sadly. "I wanted to discuss something with you, but... maybe I didn''te at the right time!"


    At this moment, Merry stomped her foot on the ground angrily. She shouted sarcastically. "What do you meaning at the wrong time? This is my house, you can''te!"


    "Merry!"


    Samuel shouted, then walked over to Emma first and followed her gaze to the shattered windshield. "Did Merry destroy it?"


    Emma nodded with pursed lips, and said in a sad tone, "I haven''t seen her for a few days, howe she can be so angry at me? Samuel, she''s still very young, but she''s too impulsive when ites to things. If it weren''t for the quick response from my driver, I would..."


    Hearing this, Samuel turned around and wanted to scold Merry, but he found that Chris had taken Merry with him. When they got into the car, they didn''t even greet him, and drove through the gates.


    Samuel hadn''t said anything yet, so his rebuke just froze in his mouth.


    He looked back, sighed, and then asked Emma, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Emma narrowed her eyes faintly. Whether it was her instinct or not, she felt that Samuel didn''t mean to invite her this time.


    Emma didn''t care, she raised her hand to brush the messy hair around her ears, and then said in a slightly pampered tone. "What are you doing today? I just came to yourpany, but your people said that you didn''t go to work. I''m a little worried about you, did something happen at your house? Samuel, if you have any trouble, you can tell me and I will help you!"


    Her affectionate tone made Samuel''s facial expression twitch.


    He held back all his emotions and stared at the woman in front of him for a moment.


    The reminder and reprimand that Chris had given him a few days ago echoed in his ears.


    Did the woman who had been buried in his heart for so many years really want Merry''s kidney?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in Chris, but that he didn''t want to ept this fact.


    Samuel still had thest trace of faith in Emma within his heart, as if he was deceiving himself and wanted to maintain the status quo.


    The man was silent for a long time, and so Emma started to panic under Samuel''s sharp gaze.


    She fiddled with her hair again, her eyes evasive as she asked, "Samuel, why don''t you speak?"


    Samuel came back to his senses suddenly, and he cleared his throat immediately. "There''s nothing at home, you don''t have to worry. Did youe just because of this?"


    Emma''s eyes deepened. Seeing that he was unwilling to tell the truth, she also changed the subject smoothly.


    "I came here today to ask about the thing we discussed before. Have you considered it?"

 Chapter 1002 - No Longer A Happy Family

    When he heard those words, Samuel asked again. "Is it about Merry going back to the Sylvester Family with you?"


    "Yes, I''ve been in Surabaya for about a week and my work is almost done. Actually, I know you''re reluctant to let Merrye with me, but it shouldn''t be too long. Besides, maybeing with me can soften her heart!"


    Samuel frowned, he looked deeply at Emma and finally shook his head. "You''re thinking too simply. I know Merry better than you. Seeing her current attitude towards you, it''s impossible for her to follow you. Emma, ??if you really want to rebuild your rtionship with Merry, you should not force her to do things she doesn''t like."


    "Given the current situation, I can''t let you take Merry to the Sylvester family''s house. If you really want to be alone with her, I suggest doing it in this city, not in Parma."


    After hearing that voice, Emma took a small breath and smiled indifferently. "As I thought, you still don''t believe me."


    "This has nothing to do with believing you. If you really want to take her away, make her willing."


    Emma pursed her lips, turned to look at the other side and smiled bitterly. "Forget it, since you''ve said it then I won''t force it anymore. At least... She knows that she is our daughter. So if that''s her conscience, I won''t force her."


    "I''m going back to the Sylvester house tomorrow, and I''ll be back as soon as I can after I finish my family problem. For your information, Jade''s condition is getting worse. My original intention was to reunite him with his sister before he dies. But now it looks like Jade might not have this chance!"


    Emma''s trick surprisingly made Samuel''s heart feel a littleplicated.


    He clenched his fists tightly with his hands behind his back, he said a few things that shouldn''t be said. "If you didn''t want all of this to happen, why did you leave us in the first ce?"


    After saying this, Samuel stopped his eyes in a daze, and annoyance appeared in his gaze.


    In the end, he still couldn''t let go of this obsession in the past two decades. So in this case, he was still fighting for his long lost love like a fool.


    Samuel was a little disgusted with his doubts and his heart filled with irritation, but he didn''t know how to get over his feelings.


    If Erika was by his side, she might still be cheering him on as usual.


    Thinking of Erika, Samuel suddenly didn''t want to see Emma again.


    This made him feel an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    In front of the gate, a light breeze blew, and Emma''sughter was heard.


    "Samuel, I told you before, didn''t I? If I could go back that time then I definitely wouldn''t leave you and Merry. Let''s not talk about this anymore. You''d better wait for me now to return from the Sylvester house after discussing the matter about Merry. This won''t take long, I''ll be back in a week at most."


    Samuel looked at Emma with a heavy expression, and slowly nodded. "Well,e back as soon as possible."


    Emma looked at him seriously. After a while, she turned and got into the car.


    Even though the windshield was shattered, this didn''t affect the driver.


    Emma rolled down the car''s window to say goodbye to Samuel. As the car turned and left the gate of the house, the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    The driver looked at her through the rearview mirror and suggested, "Madam, do I need to rece your vehicle with the bulletproof one?"


    "No!" Emma folded her legs and nced behind her. While looking at the gate of the Hiroshi family''s house, she asked in a low voice. "Is Jade ready?"


    The driver nodded when he heard the voice. "Everything is ready, you can do it any time."


    Emma narrowed her eyes and calmly ordered. "Okay, I''ll tell them to send Jade by ne tomorrow, and I''m going to the United States to meet him. You set the route and don''t let anyone know that Jade ising to this city. Keep an eye on this well and if anyone is trying to investigate this route, let me know as soon as possible."


    "Yes, don''t worry, madam!"


    ...


    On the other hand, Samuel returned to the main house and subconsciously walked into the living room as soon as he entered the door.


    But he didn''t see Merry and Chris. He looked around and saw a servant not far away. He then asked, "Where are the two of them?"


    The maid nced at the stairs. "Young Miss and Young Master went upstairs."


    Samuel scratched his head in annoyance, and when he wanted to make his way upstairs, he saw that the two of them had already shown up.


    Chris looked down at Samuel in the hall condescendingly, and raised his eyebrows. "Oh, it''s so fast?"


    Samuel. "..."


    Such words were full of irony.


    But perhaps it was Samuel''s guilty conscience that pulled the corner of his mouth and asked, "What are you holding in your hand?"


    Merry walked downstairs without saying a word, ignoring Samuel''s question.


    After seeing this, Chris looked at the two suitcases in his hands, and exined casually, "It''s just something that doesn''t matter to you."


    Chris clearly had something in his words!


    Samuel frowned and asked patiently, "What is it?"


    At this moment, Merry hummed sadly. "Brother Chris already said it wasn''t important, why do you keep asking! Anyway, just take and enjoy that demonic woman alone. I''ve already taken all the important things belonging to my mother at home. With this, you can enjoy your time with that demonic woman!"


    Merry said harshly, and when her words were finished, she immediately grabbed Chris'' arm and walked out. "Brother, let''s go quickly, don''t let us disturb their time!"


    "Merry, stop!" At this time, Samuel snorted with an excruciating headache, and his brows looked very tired.


    He raised his eyes and nced at Chris, then stepped forward to the little girl. He softened his posture, and coaxed her, "This house is yours and Erika''s, there will not be a ce for someone else. Merry, please don''t overdo it anymore. Put your mother''s things back where they belong. Otherwise, she will be worried when shees backter."


    Merry looked at Samuel with wide eyes, and said clearly, "Then I will wait for my mother toe back. Until then, I will never do it. Who knows when she is gone another woman will enter the house? I don''t want her to touch my mother''s things with her dirty hands."


    "You..."


    Samuel didn''t know how to face Merry anymore.


    He furrowed his brows and looked at Chris. "Is she going to live with you?"


    Chris nodded and smiled casually. "Well, don''t worry. My ce is clean, at least there won''t be any wishy-washy people to piss her off."


    Samuel. "..." This exchange made Samuel feel stupid many times.


    He just couldn''t take his frustration out at these two.


    In less than five minutes, under Merry''s repeated urgings, Chris left the Hiroshi family''s house with the packed suitcases.


    Merry didn''t even say goodbye, she just simply left with Chris.


    Towards noon, Samuel stood alone at the front of the hall watching the car leave, feeling unable to calm down for a long time.


    In the past three days, he had be more and more lonely.


    Even his daughter started to alienate him.


    This family is no longer a family.

 Chapter 1003 - The One For You Or The Shadow In Your Heart

    Time flew, and two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Hearing the news of Emma''s departure, the little girl''s dull face regained its color slightly.


    She still worked during the day, but at night, she always missed her mother who still hadn''t returned.


    In the evening, the city of Surabaya will hold a sensational and grand engagement banquet.


    It was the engagement dinner between n and te.


    And today marks a week since Erika disappeared.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Samuel was d in a neat suit, and as he stood in the dressing room to fix his tie, he couldn''t help but think of Erika.


    His hands slowly stopped. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he couldn''t help butugh.


    It seemed that after she left, a part of him disappeared with her.


    It was a very strange emotion, very different from his obsession with Emma. He felt like the paradise where he had lived all this time had disappeared in an instant.


    Samuel looked into his eyes in a daze, the loneliness and difficulty of sleeping these nights made him very tired.


    "Master, the car is ready, you can leave at any time."


    At this time, the butler reminded him from outside the door. The voice immediately brought Samuel back to his senses.


    He answered, hastily put on his tie, and walked out of the changing room.


    After attending the engagement banquet tonight, he was nning to leave for Jakarta tomorrow.


    Whether he could find Erika or not, he wanted to try his luck.


    ...


    Five o''clock in the afternoon, at Saint Clement''s Castle Church.


    The church was magnificent under the setting sun, basking in a beautiful yellow light.


    In front of the outer courtyard, there are beautiful flowers and melodious music.


    This engagement banquet between the Hartanto and the Vanders can be described as the most anticipated event in recent times.


    However, as the two were big families in Surabaya, the engagement united their eldest son and eldest daughter.


    Just for the engagement banquet, the two families rented the entire church, invited countless guests, and so they definitely gained the top spotlight for this event alone.


    After a while, Samuel arrived at the castle church.


    He leaned over and got out of the car, standing in front of the castle, his eyes patrolling the surroundings. He walked forward, and after passing the invitations and gifts in his hands to the maids, he walked towards the depths of the courtyard.


    At this time, the guests had already grouped up with each other.


    Jean and the others were standing not far away holding champagne sses and talking.


    Among the crowd, Tom was the first to see the figure of Samuel. "Brother,e here!"


    As the words fell, everyone started turning around one after another.


    It could be seen that Samuel had not been in great shape the past few days.


    Although his posture was still firm, the corners of his eyebrows and eyes showed traces of tiredness.


    Samuel took a ss of champagne from the waiter beside him, then walked to Jean''s side and stood looking at Chris. "Merry isn''ting?"


    Chris took a sip of champagne and shook his head. "He doesn''t like participating in these kinds of events."


    Samuel sighed, rubbed his ss, and looked at the man beside him. "Jean, do you have any information about Erika?"


    As soon as those words came out, the people present immediately averted their eyes.


    Alex and Tom looked at each other silently, without any deep meaning.


    Chris lifted his head and continued drinking champagne, as if he had never heard of it.


    Not long after, Jean turned to look at Samuel, and said in a gentle tone, "Not yet."


    Samuel stared at his handsome face for a moment, trying to see some clues from him.


    ording to his understanding of Jean, it was impossible for him not to know this kind of information.


    Moreover, Samuel had been searching for Erika''s whereabouts during this period.


    But he always had the illusion that it seemed like someone was ying behind the scenes. He always felt that all the information he received seemed to have been revised and manipted.


    He was clearly starting to suspect Jean, because it wasn''t just anyone who could break his investigativework.


    Thinking of this, Samuel drank the champagne in his hand in one gulp.


    He licked the corner of his mouth and said to Jean. "Jean, you have a minute?"


    The man slightly curled his lips and nodded in response.


    Soon, the two of them walked one after another to a corner where no one was nearby. Chris witnessed this scene and moved the corners of his mouth nonchntly.


    Not a long timeter, Samuel stood in front of Jean and suddenly sighed. "Jean, tell me the truth, do you really not know about Erika?"


    Hearing the voice, the man calmly looked back at Samuel and asked. "Have you made a choice?"


    "What choice do you mean?" Samuel was confused.


    After hearing this, Jean shook his head calmly and whispered. "Do you just want to know her whereabouts or do you want to chase her back?"


    Samuel thought, and answered honestly. "Chasing her back."


    "What about Emma?" The man narrowed his eyes deeply. "What is she for your heart?"


    Samuel looked at him in a daze without answering.


    After seeing this, Jean looked away from his face and looked into the distance of the courtyard, his expression stern, mixed with a deep gaze. "If you really want to know the news about Erika, tonight might be a good opportunity."


    "So you really know where she is!" Samuel caught an important clue and sighed slightly displeased.


    Jean shook his ss, he couldn''t stand seeing his brother in such a mess. He sighed and slowly said, "Brother, never underestimate how cruel women are, and never take them for granted. You won''t want to find out what they might do once someone broke their heart."


    "Chris once reminded you that the purpose of Emma''s return here was not that simple. You may believe in her, but it all happens because you are still obsessed with your past rtionship."


    "Do you really think that a woman who isn''t even divorced is willing to reunite with you? The information you investigate�� you know it''s wrong but you still believe her and ignore her scheme."


    "Now you have to choose, the one who''s there for you regardless of your circumstance, or the one in your heart. If you still can''t let go of your past, then�� don''t even wish to find Erika!"


    Samuel looked at Jean while trembling, as if he understood everything even his gaze was still in a daze.


    Seeing that he was silent, Jean reached out and patted his shoulder, and squeezed it hard. "Brother, if you still don''t understand the reason she left, it''s better to just let her go."


    As the words fell, Jean looked at him deeply, turned around and returned to Chris and the others.


    As for Samuel, he was still standing alone, thinking about what Jean said.


    Perhaps, during this period of time, what he wascking was a reminder like this. Or maybe it was because of Jean''s blunt words that he had finally found the crux of the matter.


    At this moment, Chris couldn''t help but look over Jean''s shoulder. "Did you knock some sense into him?"


    Jean took a sip of champagne. "If he isn''t sure about it, he will never find Erika!"


    After that, Alex smacked the corner of his mouth and gestured to the two unknown men next to him. After making sure no one was around, he whispered in their ears, "Go and do what I told you just now!"


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 1004 - I Will Chase Her Back!

    After the two of them left, Alex''s eyes shed. "As brothers, all of us can only help as much as we can. If Samuel still can''t see the truth, it will be very disappointing."


    The news of Erika''s whereabouts had been known three days earlier.


    It''s just that Samuel''s investigation efforts were thwarted by some people sent to manipte him.


    But it wasn''t Jean and his brothers. Instead, they''re people from Erika''s family!


    What was surprising was that the woman who had been with Samuel since she was eighteen years old couldn''t be said as weak!


    ...


    Five minutester, Samuel handed his champagne ss to a passing waiter.


    He stood alone for a long time, and as his mind gradually became clearer, there was a small conversation behind him.


    "Stephen, what have you been doingtely? I keep looking for you to drink and you keep rejecting me!"


    This man named Stephen blinked his eyes and nced behind Samuel, then said loudly, "Hey, I''m on a business trip! I went to Jakarta a few days ago. Speaking of Jakarta, I have a good story here!"


    "Who can resist good gossip!"


    The two men then walked slowly across the courtyard.


    Perhaps it''s because they want someone to hear their content clearly, so they purposely slow down when they talk.


    At this time, Stephen looked around, and then pretended to say mysteriously. "The Laibahas family�� Have you heard of it?"


    The other party shook his head in shock. "Never heard of it!"


    "You haven''t heard of it? They''re a famous family in South Jakarta, are you sure you''ve never heard of that name before?"


    Stephen red at his friend with a bloody expression, and his tone couldn''t help but rise.


    The conversation between the two immediately caught Samuel''s attention.


    He didn''t bother paying attention to this gossip, but when he heard South Jakarta, his ears subconsciously pricked.


    The Laibahas family�� This surname made his heart skip a beat.


    At that moment, the two of them saw Samuel not far from them, and Stephen continued. "But don''t be surprised if you haven''t heard of it. You rarely set foot in Jakarta so that''s understandable."


    "Then tell me about that family. A story from a famous family must be full of sensation!"


    Stephen nodded seriously, and said stubbornly, "A few days ago, the entire South Jakarta area was overjoyed because the Laibahas family finally found their daughter who had been missing for 20 years!"


    "Ah? That''s all? I''m guessing it''s an affair or one of their family members is getting pregnant out of wedlock! Isn''t that kind of news verymon on TV?"


    Stephen snorted coldly and scolded. "Are you stupid or what? The Laibahas family has been around for tens of generations. On the day their daughter returned, the Patriarch of the Laibahas family immediately gave her 13panies signed under her ownership. This kind of family that has existed for hundreds of years�� think about the value of eachpany!"


    When those words ended, the other party took a breath. "You''re right! But�� how could that daughter still be so likable after twenty years of missing?"


    Twenty years ... these words irritated Samuel.


    Could it be�� his Erika?


    At this time, Stephen nced at Samuel faintly, and said, "I don''t know the story of why she disappeared."


    "However, after finding the daughter, I heard that the Laibahas family not only held a banquet, but also waived the shop''s rent for half a year. Perhaps the arrival of their daughter was truly a miracle for them, this kind of style certainly made people understand how precious their lost daughter was."


    At this moment, Samuel stopped to listen to the conversation between the two.


    In just a few minutes, his eyes exploded like never before.


    He paced uncontrobly, cleared his throat, and immediately interrupted the two who were still gossiping.


    They turned around at the same time, and when they saw Samuel, they looked down politely. "Master Samuel!"


    "Forgive me for interrupting. Just now, I heard you talk about the situation of the Laibahas family in South Jakarta. I would like to ask about the daughter who has returned. If so, how old is she this year?"


    Hearing the voice, Stephen hesitated, and then shook his head in embarrassment. "Unfortunately I didn''t know about this. But I''ve seen her once from afar. Even though it''s only from behind, it doesn''t seem like she''s very young. If I may say�� perhaps she is around thirty-five. I heard that when she was a teenager, she cut off her rtionship with her family. What''s wrong? Do you know the missing daughter of the Laibahas family?"


    About thirty five years old!


    At this moment, Samuel lifted his lips in joy at the other party''s answer.


    He suddenly heard a suspicious question from Stephen and he didn''t answer. He then bowed his head politely. "Thanks for letting me know, I appreciate it!"


    After Samuel finished speaking, he stepped away, not forgetting to take out his cell phone to make a call.


    He needed to know everything about the Laibahas family as soon as possible.


    From Stephen''s exnation earlier, he intuitively felt that the family''s returning daughter was Erika.


    The engagement banquet had not yet started, and Samuel had no intention of continuing to participate in it.


    Before leaving the church, he stood near the exit and dialed Jean''s number.


    Samuel was holding his cell phone in the twilight, and his voice was filled with excitement. "Jean, the Laibahas family is Erika''s birth family, right?"


    Samuel''s excited tone did not get a straightforward answer from Jean Widjaya.


    With one hand in his pocket, he walked around the castle, and when he saw Samuel''s figure, he asked in a deep voice. "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m leaving for South Jakarta as soon as possible, whether it''s Erika or not, I have to see for myself!"


    Hearing the voice, the man fell silent and hung up the phone.


    After the call was hung up, Alex, Chris and the others looked at him one after another.


    Tom shook the ss on the side and chuckled softly. "I think his current style is the perfect example of a saying that says you know how to appreciate it when you lose it."


    After he finished speaking, he drank the champagne in the ss. After drinking, he turned his head and looked at the church building and sighed. "If he could have seen clearly earlier, perhaps he wouldn''t have bothered to look for her now!"


    These words caused Chris to sneer. "Maybe, this will help him realize how important Erika is in his heart now. After all, after living together for more than 20 years, of course we know who loves Samuel the most in this world."


    Alex nced at Chris and nodded in agreement. "Agreed, the one who loves our brother the most is definitely Erika!"


    At this moment, Tom muttered, "Hey, you were previously angry with Samuel, why did your response suddenly be positive?"


    When the voice fell, Jean on the side opened his lips and said, "Good wine is old wine, their love might only blossom now!"


    Tom could only swallow his words angrily. He never dared go against Jean''s words. Then he said with a grin, "Then�� I can only pray the best for them!


    "However, since Erika''s family background is so strong, why was she willing to be the woman behind our brother for so many years? The Laibahas family doesn''t sound inferior to our big family!"

 Chapter 1005 - Merry Doesnt Want To Stay Silent Anymore!

    Facing Tom''s question, Alex looked up at the sky and smiled. "Since the threshold isn''t low, it looks like getting his wife back won''t be easy. Most importantly, we have passed what we know to Samuel, so the rest is up to him. If that information is true, do you think the Patriarch of the Laibahas family will let Samuel take Erika away just like that? In order to bring her back to his side, it seems that our brother will have to kneel for 3 days and 3 nights in front of the statue of their family''s ancestor!"


    Those words took Tom''s breath. "How did you know about this?"


    After hearing this, Alex looked at Jean faintly.


    Tom also covered his mouth spontaneously.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt that the road for Samuel to bring back his wife would be full of thorns and that it would not be that easy.


    ...


    In less than ten minutes, there was amotion near the church entrance.


    The guests wandering around the courtyard followed the sound and saw te and n walking gracefully.


    One was the eldest daughter who held an important economic power of the Vander family, and the other was a young and handsome member of the Hartanto family. Theirbination has led many to specte that the future of the Hartanto family will be solidified.


    Tonight, te wore a white dress and a long, elegant skirt with no frills. Just like her, her clothes looked elegant and luxurious.


    And n beside her, wearing a ck tailor-made suit with a bow tie around his neck, looked like a very handsome noble gentleman.


    At this time, Jenny and Jefferson also walked slowly behind them.


    They seemed to be very satisfied with tonight''s engagement banquet, and there was a pleasant smile on their lips.


    n walked among the guests, greeting those who''de warmly.


    And te was always with him. Unlike other enchanting and gentle women, her every move was full of majesty and dignity.


    Perhaps, thebination of the two screams powerful couple together.


    ...


    After the engagement banquet, Chris nned to leave this ce sooner.


    He said goodbye to Jean and the others, and as he was just walking towards the parking lot, someone behind him called out to him.


    "Chris."


    Chris stood still, and watched quietly as he turned back. "Brother, congrattions."


    n raised his eyebrows, his eyes fixed on Chris'' face. "Are you ready to go? There''s going to be a family dinnerter, aren''t youing?"


    "I have something to do." Chris looked at n calmly.


    He hasn''t seen her for a while, and the arrogance on this cousin''s face seems to have lessened a lot!


    Hearing this, n nodded slightly. He walked slowly towards him, and said insincerely, "My engagement to te�� I hope it won''t add to any trouble for you. Even though your father is nning to bridge your marriage to te, it''s really inappropriate. Judging by age, te''s age and mine should be more appropriate. I don''t want to argue with you, but this too was te''s own choice, so��"


    n wasn''t lying about this.


    n and te''s marriage is indeed the result of te''s choice.


    This also makes n more appreciative of te''s position in the Vander family.


    Throughout the history of the marriages of tworge families, most of them were due to orders from their parents, but te was able to turn this all around with her own strength. Her skills are not to be underestimated.


    At this moment, Chris looked at n''s seemingly calming gaze. He then narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "Since it was te''s choice, of course I will bless her. I hope you don''t betray her expectations!" The smile on the corners of n''s mouth stiffened by Chris'' warning.


    He forced out a smile and said, "Since she''s chosen me, I won''t let her down."


    Chris pulled the corners of his mouth with a smile. Before turning around, he left behind a sentence. "In that case, this is all for the best. I still need something, I will trouble you to finish my portion at the family banquetter."


    n remained where he was when he saw Chris'' figure walking, then sighed and shook his head.


    The harmonious rtionship between him and Chris had gradually be more distant these days. Sometimes he even had to let out an exasperated sigh just because he had to keep up dealing with everything that''s been going on in his family.


    ...


    That night, Chris went straight back to his house.


    The little girl was still waiting for him at home alone, and Chris didn''t know whether she had eaten or not.


    He originally wanted to take her to the banquet tonight, but when the little girl heard that Samuel was also there, she refused to leave.


    On the way home, Chris bought a cake for her.


    He parked the car, and he was still humming a song when he got out of the car. His handsome face looked veryfortable.


    However, in less than five minutes, Chris'' expression was reced by a touch of gloom!


    Merry wasn''t home!


    Only after he called did he know that the little girl went on a high-speed train!


    "Merry, why are you leaving?"


    During the call, Merry muttered under the nket. "Brother, don''t be angry! You don''t have to worry, I''m going with Anna and Clifford!"


    Chris was so angry that his brain hurt when he heard the little girl''s irresponsible answer.


    Even though Emma wasn''t in Indonesia right now, it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn''t secretly attack Merry.


    Chris rubbed his brows and demanded stiffly. "No matter who is by your side, get off at the next stop and I will send someone to pick you up!"


    "I don''t want to!" Merry bluntly refused. "Brother, I heard you called this afternoon. My mother is in Jakarta, right! You all know the news, but you didn''t tell me. Anyway, now I want to meet my mother with my own strength!"


    Chris. "..."


    Just how stubborn is this girl!


    Unexpectedly, Merry heard what he said over the phone to Jean that afternoon!


    Chris sighed silently, and patiently persuaded. "Ugh, never mind. You shouldn''t have been that worried. Besides, South Jakarta is vast, do you know where to find her?"


    Merry nodded. "The Laibahas family! I heard it when you called this afternoon! Besides that, Wood also helped me investigate!"


    After that, Chris couldn''t speak anymore!


    He didn''t mind the little girl going to Erika, but Merry shouldn''t rush to leave rashly.


    Merry and Anna weren''t used to the world outside, if they faced any danger, no matter how strong Clifford was, he might not be able to protect both of them.


    Chris leaned back on the sofa, sighing heavily, and after lighting a cigarette to suppress his anger, he softened his tone and coaxed Merry with difficulty. "Don''t you ever think that your mother didn''t want to be found at all?? Otherwise, why did she bother to leave without leaving any traces behind?"


    "Don''t you take your mother''s feelings into ount? We all know it exists but why don''t we move now because we don''t want to wake the sleeping lion? Be a good girl, get off the train and get in a taxi then get back to my house as fast as you can. If you really want to go, I can go apany you."


    Hearing Chris'' advice, Merry pouted and was silent for a long time.


    After that, Merry whispered.. "Thene and apany me. We can get off the train and wait for you at the station!"

 Chapter 1006 - The Power Of Paul

    Chris was speechless.


    He sucked in his cigarette helplessly, and when he exhaled the white mist, he sighed. "You want me to go now?"


    Merry nodded while holding her phone, then said softly. "Brother, I won''t disturb my mom. If she really doesn''t want to see me, I''ll just see her from a distance. She was very sad when she left the house, maybe she still cried every day. I really want to see her..."


    Hearing Merry''sining and choking voice on the phone, Chris couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    He clearly underestimated Merry''s feelings for Erika.


    Before long, Chris asked Merry to hand over the phone to Clifford. After a rustling sound, Clifford''s calm voice could be heard.


    "Young master Chris."


    "Protect her with all your life, don''t let anyone hurt her."


    Hearing this, Clifford nced at Merry who was holding the nket in displeasure. He pursed his lips, turned to the window, and apologized in a harsh tone. "Sorry, young master, I just wanted to help her!"


    Chris shut his eyes and frowned. "She is young and immature, many things she does are based on her temperament. We still don''t understand the situation in South Jakarta, even Jean still doesn''t know how strong the Laibahas family is. Now that you guys have headed there, don''t act rashly and protect the two of them. I''m leaving now, wait for me before moving."


    Clifford sighed quietly, he then promised. "Yes. Don''t worry, I will protect these twodies."


    After hanging up the phone, Chris looked at the unfinished cigarette in his hand. He licked his lips and immediately put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray.


    He didn''t hesitate for too long, took his jacket, and left straight away.


    No matter what, he couldn''t let the little girl down. How could he let her wander around Jakarta alone?!


    By this time, the night was getting dark.


    Chris threw his jacket into the car, nning to rush straight to the airport.


    It would take about an hour and a half by ne from Surabaya to Jakarta.


    In terms of time, it wouldn''t be too long.


    However, at this time, a ck car suddenly drove from the intersection.


    Chris started the engine and didn''t care.


    But the other party''s car suddenly honked and stopped nearby in the blink of an eye.


    Chris was familiar with the person getting out of the car, he was a bodyguard at his father''s side.


    "Young master!" The bodyguard walked to his car and knocked on the window. "Sir, let me take you to the airport!"


    Chris narrowed his eyes in surprise. "What?"


    The guard smirked pleasantly. "Master has prepared a ne and will send you directly to Jakarta!"


    Why is the old man suddenly so kind?!


    Seeing Chris'' suspicion, the bodyguard exined, "Young master, there is no need to worry. The ten passengers in the business ss high-speed train that Miss Merry boarded were sent from the main house. Big Master asked me to tell you that when you arrive at the airport, there will be someone waiting for you."


    Perhaps what the bodyguard said was beyond Chris'' knowledge.


    He grabbed his jacket and got out of the car, and asked suspiciously, "Who arranged all this?"


    This is weird!


    After all, he and all of his brothers never set foot in the South Jakarta area, which is why their response took so long.


    If they moved recklessly in one''s territory, they were worried that it would cause unnecessary trouble!


    At this time, the bodyguard blinked and looked at Chris strangely, then exined patiently. "Of course it was arranged by the big master. Young master need not worry, you just need to mention your father''s name and everyone will know."


    Damn asshole!


    Was his father that awesome?


    Chris stared at the bodyguard in awe, then got into the ck car.


    No wonder the group around his father was always arrogant and domineering, it seemed...following his father once in a while was not wrong.


    The estrangement between him and Paul over the past ten years also leads to his ignorance of his father''s past.


    ...


    While Chris was boarding a private jet arranged by his father, he received a text message on his cell phone.


    The content is very simple but it is full ofmanding tone. "Bring the little girl back to me safely!"


    The sender was�� Paul!


    Chris sat by the window and nced at the group of bodyguards beside him. "What did you guys do when he was still at the temple before?"


    Hearing that voice, the bodyguard answered honestly. "We helped him to water the flowers and nts, and grow vegetables. Usually we also did Tai Chi in our spare time."


    Chris. "��"


    He pursed the corners of his mouth, smiling a little. "I didn''t expect you to be that loyal, were you going to be a monk too?"


    The guard shook his head. Then he said frankly, "We didn''t be monks. It''s just that we have studied Buddhism and lived in temples for many years. We have also cultivated to raise our morality."


    "If you''re curious, you can follow us to the temple if you have the opportunity. Even though the Master is far away from the mundane world, when he was in the temple, he had actually noticed. Including the people in yourpany�� he has sent his confidants to work under you, no doubt that he takes great care of you."


    Hearing this, Chris stopped talking.


    He turned his head and looked out the window with aplex expression, his heart unable to calm down as the ne began to glide.


    The regret that his mothermitted suicide at that time became a thorn that he and Paul could not pull out from each of their heart.


    In all these years, he had never visited him in the temple and never even cared about Paul''s health.


    Chris thought this hatred would continue until the end of his life, but now it seemed that all these changes were probably caused by that little girl.


    ...


    One hourter, Merry, Anna and Clifford arrived in South Jakarta.


    By now, it was already close to ten o''clock in the evening.


    As they walked out of the train station, they could feel a jet of night air blowing against their faces.


    The lights were blinding, and the streets near the station were still bustling.


    Anna took Merry''s arm, blinked, and looked around. "Where are we going?"


    Merry also looked around, and finally her gaze fell on Clifford''s body. "Wood, where are we going?"


    These two little girls had no experience of living outside, and when they first arrived in a new town, it was inevitable that they would be confused.


    Clifford was rtively calm and at the same time remembered Chris'' warning. He took out his cell phone to check the time, and squinted. "Let''s find a hotel to stay in."


    After saying that, Merry and Anna both nodded in agreement. "Yes. Let''s go to the hotel first!"


    Just as they had decided, a group of people passed by. The man in ck suddenly stood beside Clifford and handed him a business card.


    Clifford raised his eyes warily, looked into the face of another familiar person, and raised his long eyebrows in surprise.


    This guy�� he''s seen him before!


    He was the bodyguard of the Hartanto family who forcibly took Merry away at that time.


    "Clifford, everything is arranged. Why don''t you go with us in the car?"


    Paul''s bodyguard seemed to have such a rxed tone.

 Chapter 1007 - The Mansion

    Even though Clifford knew Paul''s favor over Merry when they met at the restaurant, he still rejected the other party''s kindness for safety reasons.


    After seeing this, the bodyguard did not insist, but immediately took out his cell phone and made a call.


    After a few simple exchanges, the man handed the phone to Merry.


    The little girl knew nothing, so when she brought her cell phone to her ear, she suddenly heard a familiar and friendly voice.


    "Merry, have you arrived?"


    Merry looked happy. "Uncle?"


    "Yeah, it''s me." Paul''s friendly voice was heard again. "Since you are already in Jakarta, follow my bodyguard to the hotel. Chris is already on his way, and when he arrives, he wille to your ce."


    Merry listened to Paul''s instructions and her eyes turned red. "Thank you, I have troubled you again! I promise I won''t mess around in this town, I just want to find my mother."


    "I know, it''s fine. Since it''ste, you should rest at the hotel first. If you have any difficulties during your stay, please notify my bodyguards at any time. But remember, do not act impulsively, so even if you''re looking for someone, all of your actions must be measured well, you understand?


    Merry nodded happily, she increasingly felt that Paul was a good father!


    If she''s really given the opportunity to switch father, she would have ran to Paul directly!


    After this, Merry returned the phone to the bodyguard, and the three of them went straight to the car.


    After all this scene, Anna continued to be silent on the side.


    She nced at Clifford calmly and bumped into him with her elbow. "Hey, did you give them our location?"


    Clifford looked down nkly. "No."


    Anna was surprised, she subconsciously mumbled. "Well luckily Uncle Merry is willing to help, otherwise wouldn''t the three of us be in trouble in this town?"


    When Merry found Clifford and asked him to apany her to South Jakarta, Anna happened to be there.


    In the past two days, her older brother Glen had been at the hotel busy dealing with Sylvester''s family matters. She was already very tired of spending the day alone.


    Knowing that Merry was going out, she also offered toe along.


    It is conceivable that she would impulsively board a high-speed train, and then�� almost get lost in the Indonesian capital!


    If it weren''t for Paul, she was afraid they wouldn''t even be able to find the shadow of Merry''s mother!


    At this time, Clifford listened to Anna''s involuntary sigh, and there was still uncertainty in his calm eyes.


    Chris'' words seemed right. Merry was an impulsive child, so she didn''t n everything carefully.


    But he was also at fault for putting the little girl in a dangerous situation without notifying.


    Luckily, there was Paul Hartanto.


    Clifford sat in the car very anxiously, and his stern face grew even more dull.


    ...


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, Chris arrived at the Rockstar Hotel in the western part of South Jakarta.


    He was still calling when he got out of the car. He then walked to the entrance of the lobby, looked up and saw Clifford smoking.


    Chris hastily said a few words into the phone, put the phone back in his trouser pocket, and stepped forward toward Clifford.


    "Young master Chris!"


    Standing in front of him, Chris heaved a long sigh of relief. He nced at the lobby and asked, "Where are they?"


    Clifford nodded his head. "Miss Merry and Miss Anna are in the room. I want to apologize about today. I didn''t think about it very well."


    Chris smiled mockingly when he heard this, then took out a cigarette case while looking at Clifford. "Indeed, you are a little reckless, but it is indeed very difficult to resist the little girl''s wishes. Since we''ve all been here, don''t me yourself too much. I''ve discussed this matter with Jean, he doesn''t mind it. Before we go in, tell me what you know about the Laibahas family."


    Clifford bit his cigarette butt. He blew smoke from his side and said, "They''re currently led by Ivan as the patriarch. The influence of the Laibahas family is huge, almost all the shops on the old street are owned by them."


    "Recently, there was a rumor that the Laibahas family rediscovered their family member who had been missing for 20 years. The newly discovered daughter of the Laibahas family is Ivan''s younger sister. This news spread quickly, and it seems Ivan did it on purpose with the aim of letting the world know."


    Chris listened intently to Clifford''s narration, and nodded. "Where is the house of the Laibahas?"


    "Near the Krukut River in the housing estate called The Mansion."


    ...


    The next day, at seven o''clock in the morning, at the gate of the Laibahas house, the flow of the artificialke in the garden could be heard. The flowers and greenery as far as the eye can see were so rxing.


    The mansion has a long history but its luxury is no less magnificent than a modern house.


    At this moment, near the old ancestral hall in the backyard, a graceful woman in a in white dress stopped in ce. She looked at the entrance of the ancestral hall dedicated to the ancestor of the Laibahas family while biting her lip.


    "What are you doing?!" Suddenly, a low call came from behind her.


    The woman heard the voice and looked back, and her gentle face was still unwavering.


    She looked at the man who was walking slowly and smiled. "Older brother."


    This person was the current head of the Laibahas family, the forty year old Ivan.


    He wore a gray shirt and casual pants, and with a refined temperament, his face showed stability and maturity.


    Ivan walked over and his eyes fell on Erika''s face impartially. "What are you doing in the ancestral hall so early?"


    Erika lowered her eyes sharply, wrapped her left arm with her right, and exined in a soft voice. "I want to see my parents..."


    After hearing this, Ivan sighed silently. He paced in front of her, and cheered. "Mom and dad are probably still mad. When they''ve calmed down, they''ll show up. It''s still early, so it''s best if you go to the front yard with me first. I have something to tell you."


    Erika looked back at the pair of closed ancestral hall''s wooden doors. She then nodded lightly, and followed Ivan out of the backyard.


    It had been a week since she came back, but her parents still refused to see her.


    Even if she knelt outside the ancestral hall for a day and a night, she would still not be forgiven by her parents.


    She was young and reckless, she had been away for twenty years before returning to her hometown. Now, all she realized was how outrageous she was.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, Erika and Ivan came to the tea room in the front yard.


    The two of them sat down one by one. Ivan took the teapot and looked to the opposite side with raised eyebrows. "I heard that you go to the ancestral hall every day."


    Erika ces her hands on herp, sitting up straight in a good manner. After hearing Ivan''s words, her breath condensed, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Even if I go every day, my parents still refuse to see me."


    "Don''t be so hasty. After all, you have been gone for 20 years. Wait a few more days, I''m sure they will forgive you! After all, you are their daughter."


    Ivan''s words were very relevant.


    Erika pressed her lips slightly and looked at Ivan bitterly. "Brother, why did you take me back so easily? Am I not troublesome to you?"


    "You yourself told me that you want to leave the Hiroshi family and be alone. Is there another ce that can make you feel safe enough from the ears and eyes of the Hiroshi family than here?"

 Chapter 1008 - Erikas Determination

    Ivan''s tone sounded joking, but his words pierced Erika''s inner thoughts sharply.


    Erika couldn''t help but be silent.


    At this time, Ivan looked at Erika''s self-deprecating eyebrows, and reached out and pushed the teacup in front of him. "Erika, do you know why I wanted to bring you back home?"


    Erika quivered, turning her head to look at the garden outside the tea room. "Actually, after being away for so long, I really never thought ofing back."


    She made a big mistake, and she didn''t have the face to go home.


    But when she waspletely helpless, she was forced to call her older brother to find her a ce to live.


    Over the years, she had given up her superior identity just to live with Samuel, she had even lost her true self, hurting her parents and the people she knew.


    Thinking of this, the emotions in Erika''s heart made it hard for her to breathe.


    At this moment, Ivan was holding a cup and sipping tea, but his eyes remained fixed on Erika''s face.


    The two were silent for a while, and after Ivan tasted the tea, Ivan then said with a smile. "Even though you don''t want toe back, I still have to bring you back. Erika, after all these years, if you have a good life, all is well. But facts have proven that your life is not very good, I even think of it as very sad!"


    "Therefore, I do not hesitate to press anyone who dares to oppose my decision to give you the inheritance rights of the family. I''m doing this so that people know who you really are. I did all this so that I can protect you when the man you call as husband is courageous enough to try to take you back."


    "Twenty years have passed, but the things you carry in your suitcase are exactly the same as the things you brought when you left home. You are the only daughter of the Laibahas family, this kind of thing is nothing but abuse and defamation of our family."


    "I''ve investigated the Hiroshi family, it is one of the biggest families in Surabaya. If indeed Samuel married you without knowing who you really are and that he did everything half-hearted, I can understand it because the job of the head of the family is indeed to produce offspring and find a good wife."


    "But what about you? Raising a child that isn''t yours for him, doing housework for him, being stuck in the house like a bird, even what kind of pathetic ring is that on your finger?! You have done so much for him, what has he given you?"


    "Since you are the daughter of the Laibahas family, as the head of the family, I must teach him how despicable his actions are and how high your status really is."


    Ivan was not a man who could speak cleverly. But when it came to his only sister, who had been missing for 20 years and lived a miserable life, he couldn''t ept it!


    This heart-to-heart statement made Erika''s eyes widen. "Brother, thank you. I know you treated me well, but you don''t have to. I''m d that you''ve epted me back. I haven''t done anything for our family in years, but the thing about me being unhappy�� that''s not true at all. This matter shouldn''t leave this house because obviously, it will make peopleugh!"


    Hearing this, Ivan slowly stood up from the table. "Erika, sometimes it''s really hard for me to understand how much you love that man. You have suffered for years and have never fought it at all. If I did not receive your call that day, what would you do?"


    Erika looked back at Ivan and smiled. "If that''s true, then I might�� I''d go to a random small town. Even if I have to work part time, at least I can still eat and find shelter."


    Ivan suddenly turned around, the gentle smile of her younger sister never changed. "Ever since you were a child, this stubborn temper of yours hasn''t changed! Forget about the past. The important thing is that you''re back, so don''t talk about disturbing things."


    "I called you here now because I wanted to ask you. If Samuel came to Jakarta to find you, are you still nning to go back with him?"


    At this moment, Erika shook her head with a light smile. "No!"


    Erika answered again in a very simple soft tone, and without any hesitation. "It took me twenty years to get to this point, and now I want to live for myself."


    Ivan asked with a serious expression in the same ce, "Is all this worth it even though twenty years have passed?"


    Hearing the voice, Erika looked at Ivan calmly. "Brother, there''s no point in asking like that now. In the past 20 years, my life has not been difficult at all. Although sometimes I feel a little tired, after all, it is all my own choice. I was willing to pay for what I sowed at that time, so I don''t regret it at all."


    "From the first day I met him, I had fallen in love with him and decided to stand beside him. What''s more, during those 20 years I only did my duty as a wife. At that time, Merry was still very small and it took a lot of energy to take care of her. There was no way I could take care of one more child at that time."


    "Frankly speaking, I''ve just realized something that most women probably won''t understand. Leaving him and finding new happiness was much easier than making him fall in love with me. So even though this took me 20 years, that feeling of regret is no longer with me."


    These words made Ivan''s fingertips tremble, his face was flooded full of emotion.


    He never thought that Erika''s love for Samuel would be so sincere.


    But even if she suffered injustice, this younger sister could still face her failure gracefully.


    In the end, Erika was his own sister, so even if she smiled in front of him, Ivan still felt pressured.


    The man then took a deep breath. "Do you still love him?"


    Erika nodded casually and honestly admitted her concern. "My feelings may still tell me not to give up. However, even if he is still in my heart, I have no reason to stay with him anymore."


    She loved Samuel since her youth.


    But like times, over the years, her feelings were gradually lost��


    Erika''s love story reminded people of how hard it was to get rid of the imprint one left behind in someone''s heart, and it wouldn''t be too far-fetched to say that sometimes, it felt like killing oneself over and over again.


    The process may be painful, but Erika believes that time will speed things up.


    Maybe she still loves him, but she never thought about reuniting with Samuel.


    In this life, after twenty years, she was really tired.


    After a long time, Ivan adjusted his emotions and said, "Erika, remember every word you said to me today. I''ve brought you back to our family home. I definitely won''t let him take you back, okay?"


    "Brother, you don''t need to worry. I''m already grateful that you''re willing to ept me, I won''t leave this ce like I used to."


    Erika took a sip while holding the teacup, there was firmness and determination hidden in her gentle eyes.


    After seeing this, Ivan said, "Then I will believe you. Our family just got the news, it seems Samuel has found your real identity, it is said that he is on his way to our city."


    Erika looked nonchnt and nodded. "Jakarta has a nice view, it''s a great ce for a vacation."


    "Do you think he came to spend the holidays?" Ivan asked, slightly amused.


    Erika looked at him, and said lightly, "It doesn''t matter what he''s here for, it has nothing to do with me, right?"


    Since she already decided to break up with him, why would she put herself in a dilemma again?!


    Her love story was too painful, but feeling this bitterness once was more than enough.


    Hearing this, Ivan looked deeply into Erika''s cheeks, then spread his eyebrows in relief and smiled.


    Perhaps the other party never knew that his sister was the typical gentle on the outside and strong on the inside.. If she said she had given it up, she would never take it again.

 Chapter 1009 - Dont Let Erika Know!

    That afternoon, Merry, Chris and the others came to Krukut River.


    They stared at the door of the Laibahas house which was not far from where they were standing.


    The little girl put on a hat, stood on tiptoe for a long time, and finally lowered her body with a sad face. "I can''t see anything, the walls are too high!"


    At this time, Chris was sitting on the curb. From below, he looked at Merry''s worried face and smiled reassuringly. "Clifford has already gone to scout the situation, let''s just ask him when hees backter."


    Merry also sat on the edge in frustration and yed with her fingers. "My mother''s family house looks so big, I don''t know if I can see her."


    "If she doesn''te out, what are you going to do?"


    Chris nced casually, he saw Merry leaning on his shoulder, his handsome face filled with tenderness.


    As soon as the little girl heard this, she straightened her back and rolled her big eyes a few times. "Then, I will sneak in! If she doesn''t show up, I''ll go see her, how about it?"


    Chris put down the hat he was wearing and red at her. "You are not allowed to leave even half a step away from me!"


    When Merry saw Chris'' expression, she curled her lips and muttered, "Yeah, I know, don''t be so serious! I''m just kidding."


    The two of them talked as if the whole world was their own, which made Anna feel like a mosquito.


    She lifted her chin and looked at the mansion across, hoping that Clifford would be back soon.


    In less than ten minutes, Clifford was finally back.


    He was walking around the river bank while wearing a ck shirt and trousers. When he walked, his good looks caught the attention of many girls.


    After Clifford returned, they all walked towards a cafe not far from where they were. As soon as they sat down, Chris immediately asked, "Tell me what you know."


    Clifford took a seat and spoke frankly. "I disguised myself as one of Mrs. Erika''s acquaintances, but the security guard at the front said that she didn''t receive any guests. If you really want to see her, you will have to consult with the head of the family to discuss this in detail."


    Merry became excited after hearing the voice. "Then, let''s go see their Patriarch quickly!"


    Clifford turned to look at her, shaking his head incoherently. "I also asked about it. Apparently, we need to make an appointment to meet him first. And the free time he has is the 3rd of next month."


    "Next month''s 3rd?" Merry eximed, looked at the phone, and patted her thigh in annoyance. "There are still almost 20 days left! What the hell is he doing?! This is definitely an excuse!"


    Merry''s words caused Clifford and Chris to look at each other.


    Indeed she''s right! Anyone would know that it''s an excuse when they heard it!


    It seemed that Ivan''s protection against Erika was very strict, and it was even more difficult to enter their house through the front gate.


    At this moment, Merry turned to look at the house that stood firmly not far from her ce, and said with determination in her eyes, "If Mom is really inside, she will definitelye out one day!"


    Chris raised his eyebrows and looked at her in amusement. "Why? Do you want to wait here forever?"


    "She muste out someday, right?" Merry yed with her hat and nced at Chris with a little dazed look.


    After seeing this, Clifford looked to the opposite side seriously and said bluntly, "It is impossible to wait outside, perhaps I could find a way to get in."


    This sort of thing is certainly not big trouble for Clifford.


    "Oh yeah!" After Chris called out, he casually waved at the two people at the next table.


    One of the men stood up and nodded with a smile. "Young master, do you need anything?"


    These two are bodyguards by Paul''s side. They have been with them since they arrived in South Jakartast night.


    At this point, Chris looked at them and said, "You said that my father''s name is respected in this city right?"


    The bodyguard nodded seriously. " Yes."


    "In that case, make an appointment with the head of the Laibahas family using my father''s name immediately!"


    When those words ended, Chris looked at the bodyguard slightly, squinting to observe his appearance.


    Since he didn''t know where his father was on the side, he took this opportunity to test him.


    Hearing this, the bodyguard said without changing his face, "Young master, please wait a moment." He then paced back and forth to the other side to call.


    Chris watched the bodyguard''s actions without turning his head for a second, and his eyes filled with waves.


    It seemed that his father was really in charge!


    Then, in just three minutes, the bodyguard hung up on him and turned around. "Young Master, everything is arranged!"


    "Good then. When will we meet?" Chris shook his toes, his expression triumphant.


    The bodyguard then said, "Next month the 2nd!"


    Chris'' swaying toes suddenly stopped in midair!


    He looked at the bodyguard, gritting his teeth. "The second of next month?"


    The bodyguard nodded with a serious face. "....Yes."


    What a shame... Chris let out a deeply exasperated sigh after he heard it!


    He raised his hand and touched his brow, feeling his cheeks heat up.


    Under the gazes of Merry, Anna and Clifford, he suddenly had the urge to throw this bodyguard into the river!


    His father''s name would be useless if it just gave him a day ahead of Clifford''s results!


    Chris waved his hand in annoyance, begging him to leave. The bodyguard looked around, touched the bridge of his nose, and walked away dejectedly.


    He was not to be med entirely. Indeed, his master was respected by the people of this city, but his absence for several years certainly made people more courageous.


    In this case, he waspletely helpless!


    ...


    At this time, Anna was resting her chin on her arm. She saw the mansion in front of her and sighed. "Our luck is really bad. We''vee all the way here but we can''t see her at all. Do we really have to wait until next month?"


    "Not!" Chris raised his eyebrows then looked at Clifford, and whispered in a deep voice. "Find a way to find out Ivan''s phone number and give it to me as soon as possible."


    Clifford nodded. As he stood up, he heard Chris add again. "Don''t forget to find out where he usually is. This is basic information, it shouldn''t be hard to find."


    "Okay, I''ll go now!"


    Chris looked at Clifford who was leaving while smacking the corner of his lower lip, his expression revealing depth.


    Since he couldn''t meet Ivan in person, the only way was to find his whereabouts!


    An hourter, Chris and the others left the cafe.


    And less than ten minutes after they left, someone at the Laibahas'' house reported the news to Ivan.


    In the main hall of the main house, Ivan leanedzily on a chair. Listening to his subordinate''s report, his face was full of funny expressions. "Have they left?"


    "Yeah, they just sent someone to make an appointment with you. The butler has already sent him away."


    Ivan narrowed his eyes. "Okay, don''t let my little sister know the news about those people who came to look for her!"

 Chapter 1010 - Samuel Arrives In Jakarta!

    The sky began to darken, and the entire southern part of Jakarta was shrouded in dark clouds.


    Looks like it''s going to rain.


    After dinner, Merry sat cross-legged in front of the hotel room window, supporting her small chin with one hand, and her thoughts drifted.


    What she felt now was a terrible feeling. The distance between her and her mother was so close, but there was no way to meet.


    As a gust of wind whizzed outside the window, heavy raindrops instantly fell from the night sky.


    It was raining on the window, and the little girl felt that the current weather described her broken heart!


    "Hello, brother?"


    At this time, Chris came out of the bathroom and answered the phone.


    As soon as Merry heard that name, she turned and looked at him.


    Could it be her father?!


    Chris caught Merry''s curious gaze, sat on the sofa and gestured to her.


    The little girl jumped from her chair and ran barefoot.


    Chris turned on the speakerphone, and immediately heard Samuel''s words. "Chris, I''m going out of town tonight, can you take care of Merry for me?!"


    Merry curled her lips subconsciously. ''If you were worried about me, why didn''t you call me directly?''


    The little girl wanted toin, but she suddenly realized she''d blocked her father''s phone number!


    Merry smacked her mouth, leaningzily on Chris'' shoulder. She then blinked, and kissed his handsome face as soon as the man turned his head.


    Chris looked at her sideways, squeezed her nose affectionately, and bent down to give him a kiss on her forehead.


    Samuel was ignored at the other end. "Chris, are you listening?"


    Chris cleared his throat and said, "Where are you going to go?"


    "South Jakarta, I''m already on my way. I might not be back for the next few days. During that time, please look after Merry for me. If there''s anything urgent matters, feel free to contact me anytime."


    Hearing that voice, Chris met Merry''s eyes. He then rubbed the little girl''s head and answered calmly into the phone, "Okay, I''ll take care of her. What will you do in Jakarta? Business visit?"


    On the phone, Samuel was silent for a few seconds. "I''ve heard the news about Erika. I n to go and meet her in person. Don''t tell Merry about this just yet, I''m afraid she''ll do something impulsive without thinking. After I bring Erika back, I will tell her myself."


    Howe this man is so confident?


    Chris secretly doubted Samuel, but did not reveal the truth himself.


    The two then exchanged words for a while before they finally hung up the phone.


    At this moment, Merry sat beside Chris, her dark eyes flickering. "I can''t even see her, can he?"


    Chris slightly curled his lips, and said without any deep meaning, "It all depends on how strongly he wants to meet your mom!"


    This time, Samuel did not dy too long, and he had already gone to Jakarta without hesitation.


    Let''s hope this man doesn''t disappoint.


    ...


    The next day, after a night of rain, the air in the city was cool and fresh.


    Just after eight in the morning, Chris, Merry and the others were eating in the hotel restaurant. Paul''s bodyguard hastily walked from the door and bent down to pass the message into Chris'' ear.


    The Patriarch of the Hiroshi family arrived in Jakarta at two o''clockst night, and now he has rushed to the Laibahas'' house this morning.


    Chris put the fork in his hand and turned his gaze to see the serious expression of the bodyguard. His intuition told him that things weren''t that simple.


    "Is she still in the Laibahas house now?"


    The bodyguard pressed his lips and nodded, lowering his voice while saying, "I have been lurking outside the Laibahas house for half an hour. The butler came out and told them to leave as soon as possible, but master Samuel doesn''t seem willing to give up so easily. Right now, there are a lot of people gathered at the gates of the Laibahas family. This situation doesn''t seem too good!"


    Chris. "..."


    Samuel''s emotional intelligence was really worrying��


    Did he think that bringing so many people to the gates of her family''s home could win that woman''s heart back?


    Doesn''t this look more like a revenge mission?


    Chris reluctantly rubbed his brows, wondering if he should go to help Samuel.


    At this time, the bodyguard next to him suddenly moved, pressed the earphone in his ear with one hand and listened intently, his expression slightly changed.


    Chris caught this scene, furrowing his brows. "What''s wrong?"


    The bodyguard nced at Merry, Anna and the others, then leaned against Chris'' ear to convey, "News has just arrived, the Patriarch of the Laibahas family came out and personally brought master Samuel into the house!"


    When the words were finished, the bodyguard asked hesitantly, "Young master, do I need to go and support him?"


    Support him?!


    Chris nced at him coldly. "Do you think this is war?"


    The bodyguard pulled the corners of his mouth in anger, his eyes lit up, and he said to himself. "Then I will continue to send people to monitor. If I have news, I will report toyou as soon as possible."


    "Okay, do it."


    ...


    On the other hand, Samuel did step into the door of the Laibahas house, but he was not politely received.


    Ivan led him through the cobblestoned path, and then invited him to sit by the pool.


    This was the first time Samuel had seen him�� Ivan.


    He didn''t expect that the person in charge of the Laibahas family was still this young.


    At this time, Ivan asked for two cups of in water to be delivered, and he took fish food to feed the fish. "You ran to my house early in the morning to make a fuss. I don''t know if your needs are that important?"


    Samuel didn''t want to get involved. He looked around, and solemnly said, "Mr. Ivan, since you know me, you should know what I mean bying here. I came here to meet��"


    Before he could finish, Ivan stopped from feeding the fish. He then turned his head to look at Samuel, and quietly interrupted his words, "I''ve never met you, how can we know each other? I knew your name because you looked for me and introduced yourself to my butler, have you forgotten?"


    Samuel looked into Ivan''s eyes, licking his thin lips. He reached out his hand awkwardly to smooth his cor. "Where is Erika?"


    This time, Samuel got to the point.


    He had already stepped into the Laibahas residence, naturally he wouldn''t want to leave before meeting Erika and asking a question that had been ingrained in his heart for a long time.


    "Erika?" Ivan squeezed the fish food in his hands, his eyes falling into the sparklingke. "Who is she? My family has never heard of her name!"


    Samuel suffocated, the other party instinctively tried to avoid this matter.


    A stagnant atmosphere spread for a while. Samuel took a deep breath and lowered his posture.


    "Master Ivan, Erika is my wife. I heard that she has returned to your house recently. We had some misunderstandings before, so she got angry with me and returned to her family home. Although I know that I am being disrespectful, I ask for your understanding. I just want my wife back."


    Ivan listened to his words nonchntly, then raised an eyebrow and warned, "Since you are so eager to have your wife back, then I suggest that you handle this matter with care."


    "My family never knew a person named Erika. You suddenly came to my house without confirming the truth, which I found very rude indeed.. But for your sincere attitude, I shall not demand anything from you! I hope you won''t bother me again in the future. Roy, help me escort this guest out!"

 Chapter 1011 - Is Erika Really Here?

    Samuel didn''t expect Ivan to immediately kick him out.


    He looked a little uncontroble, twisted his eyebrows, slightly pouting. "Master Ivan, I know Erika..."


    "Master Samuel, please!"


    Samuel anxiously wanted to speak his mind, but Roy, the butler of the Laibahas family, was already standing right in front of him and stretched out his arms towards the exit.


    "Master, your mother is waiting for you in the ancestral hall. She said that she had something to discuss with you!"


    "Okay, I''ll go!" Ivan dropped the fish food in his hand, got up and walked into the inner courtyard.


    Samuel never imagined that as the head of a powerful family in Surabaya, he would receive such a cold wee in Jakarta.


    Standing alone by the pool, he saw Ivan''s figure walking away, his face extremely ugly.


    No matter how he denied it, Samuel firmly believed that Erika was here!


    At this time, Roy saw that Samuel did not answer, so he stepped forward and reminded. "Master Samuel, I will send you out!"


    Samuel retracted his gaze, looked at Roy, and finally returned without saying anything.


    For now, he couldn''t sh with the Laibahas family who held such power in South Jakarta.


    While walking towards the exit, Samuel shed a sh of enthusiasm, and took the initiative to speak. "I heard that the Laibahas family has found their daughter who''d been missing for years?"


    Roy walked beside him, and shook his head with a smile. "There''s a lot of gossip going around about my master''s family, you shouldn''t believe it too much!"


    He''s also denying this?!


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat, his palms involuntarily clenched into fists. "If the gossip is false, why don''t the Laibahas family rify it? Why are you guys throwing such a big banquet instead?"


    "We don''t need to rify anything because time will make things clear, right? You''re also a Patriarch, I''m sure it doesn''t fit you to be dealing with all these trivial matters. The Laibahas family hasn''t lost a daughter in all these years. It''s probably a rumor that''s spread to every family, just like countless other rumors!"


    As they spoke, the two of them had already stepped out of the door, and Roy bowed slightly. "Patriarch, I will not escort you all the way to the gate, I hope you can understand it."


    After that, Roy didn''t give him a chance to ask further, he turned around and closed the door tightly.


    Today, Samuel was lucky enough to enter the Laibahas house, but he was forcibly evicted without taking anything back with him.


    He stood where he was, looking at the closed courtyard door, feeling veryplicated.


    Could it be�� Erika really isn''t here?


    But only then did he clearly see Ivan''s unfriendly attitude towards him.


    He was a guest, and even though he came from a big family in Surabaya, he shouldn''t do anything reckless here.


    Ivan''s prejudice against him was unreasonable.


    At this moment, Samuel was standing outside the courtyard door in silence. But he didn''t know that just a few meters away, Erika was also standing on the spot.


    "Is anyoneing?" Erika nced at the closed door, and spoke to Roy softly.


    The house of the Laibahas usually received very few guests. She had heard someone talking by the pool. Just as she was about to take a look, he saw Roy closing the door and walking back.


    At this moment, Roy hastily came in front of Erika, then smiled kindly. "No one came, that person came to the wrong house. Did the noise disturb your rest?"


    Erika smiled. "No, I heard that my brother is in the front yard, and I came to discuss something with him. Is he not here?"


    Roy pointed his hand towards the inner courtyard. "Master has been summoned to the ancestral hall, you can wait for him in the tea room. When he is out, I will deliver the message to Miss."


    Erika looked back at the courtyard door again. "Okay, sorry for bothering you!"


    ....


    Noon.


    Samuel sat in the car with a serious expression. He looked at the door of the Laibahas house not far from him. After falling silent, he asked the assistant beside him. "Regarding the information we got, are you sure Erika is inside?"


    The assistant nodded and replied with a serious face, "Yes, sir. It''s no secret that the Laibahas have just found their daughter."


    Hearing this, Samuel clutched his forehead in annoyance. But he still wasn''t sure himself whether their daughter was Erika or not.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed heavily. "Alright, let''s go back to the hotel!"


    As the two cars went away, this scene was also reported to Ivan for the first time.


    ...


    Towards noon, Clifford and Chris stood outside their cafe building, chatting while smoking cigarettes.


    Merry and Anna were sitting in the room, both looked out the window and fell silent.


    Anna''s gaze stared nkly at the scene, but she didn''t know when it fell on Clifford''s body.


    After keeping in touch all this time, she found that this ''wooden'' man looked quite handsome.


    Although he is not as handsome as Jean and Chris, this quiet man can be relied on sometimes.


    "When will I be able to see Mother!"


    At this moment, Merry muttered in a daze. She turned to look at Anna and found that she was dreamily looking outside.


    The little girl leaned close to her, following her gaze in bewilderment. "Anna, are you looking at Brother Chris the Wood?"


    She could take a deep look at Clifford, but if she looked at Chris, then she had to be careful with him.


    Anna was suddenly surprised by Merry''s tone. She calmly retracted her gaze and shook her head in denial. "I wasn''t looking at anyone!"


    "Really?" Merry was suspicious, but didn''t take it seriously.


    The two little girls were silent for a few more moments, and Chris had stubbed out his cigarette and returned.


    Upon seeing this, Merry straightened her back and asked in a low voice, "Brother, how are you?"


    She heard that her father had just been kicked out of the Laibahas family home not too long ago.


    This news made Merry''s mood unable to calm down.


    Now that they were all in South Jakarta, deep down inside she still stubbornly didn''t want to tell Samuel.


    After all, they both have the same goal, but it''s still a mystery who will be able to meet her mother first.


    At this time, Chris and Clifford sat down, and a burst of smoke also floated up.


    Chris lifted his lips and said, "You sit here first, I''m going out to do something. I''ll be back in an hour at most."


    "Where are you going? I want toe with you!"


    Merry volunteered and wanted to be with Chris. No matter what the man had to do, she wanted to follow.


    Chris narrowed his eyes. "You need to be a good girl, so wait for me here."


    When the little girl saw Chris'' serious expression, she covered her mouth in frustration.


    Chris turned his head and advised Clifford a few more words, then left the cafe.


    Downstairs, the bodyguard opened the car''s door at just the right time. Chris got into the car, and immediately asked the driver to run the car.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Chris was standing in the street, squinting into the bustling alley. "Is he here?"


    The bodyguard beside him stepped forward and nodded, "Still on the way, there are about five minutes before they arrived."


    After those words were finished, Chris looked at him calmly, smiling but not smiling. "You know Ivan''s moves pretty well!"


    "I know!"


    Chris. "..."


    This father''s bodyguard is indeed arrogant!

 Chapter 1012 - I Can Be By Myself!

    At the same time, when Chris nned to meet Ivan by chance, Merry, who was at the cafe inside the hotel, didn''t stay still either.


    The three of them sat for less than five minutes, then the girl went to the bathroom as an excuse and ran away from the hotel without telling anyone.


    Hotel Rockstar is only 10 minutes from the Laibahas family home.


    In less than ten minutes, Merry was standing alone outside the door of the mansion.


    The little girl found a corner of the courtyard wall and silently watched the movement near the gate.


    She watched for twenty minutes and nothing happened.


    Merry was a little desperate. She rolled her clear eyes, and stared at the towering courtyard wall. Is there a back door?!


    Thinking of this, she stood still. She then pinched her waist and stomped her feet, straightened her hat, and walked down the courtyard wall in an instant.


    Perhaps God was on her side that day. When Merry was tracing from the north to the south gate, she suddenly saw a van parked near the courtyard gate.


    The waiter and driver brought a number of cartons to the inner courtyard.


    This scene made Merry''s eyes brighten instantly, and she rushed over to them.


    She hid in the back of the van and peered through the small door.


    She didn''t know what they were carrying, but the smell of detergent wafted from the open car''s door.


    The maids went back and forth, and the driver was constantly bringing the cartons down from the car.


    The little girl had an idea and walked to the front of the car. While the driver was not paying attention, she grabbed a small box and rushed to the back door.


    She covered half her face with a cardboard box, and followed in the footsteps of the maid in front of her. Her constricted eyes were also secretly looking at her surroundings.


    Suddenly, the maid who turned around at the front stopped her. "Hey, who are you?"


    Merry paused for a moment, holding the box and kept her head down.


    After all, she was not wearing a maid uniform, and the white t-shirt and shorts she was wearing were very conspicuous among the maids.


    But the little girl did not panic, she raised her head and smiled. "The�� The driver outside is my brother. There is too much stuff, so he asked me to help him finish faster."


    After hearing this, although the maid was surprised, the person did not suspect anything.


    He looked at the little girl''s round face and smiled gently. "Oh, thanks for your hard work. What you brought was supposed to be a pillowcase, so it shouldn''t be that heavy. Just put the box in the shed."


    "Yes!"


    Merry answered dutifully, and then walked quickly to the barn while continuing to hold the box.


    She knew it! It was better for her to act on her own rather than wait!


    What her father and Chris failed to achieve, she would resolve it herself!


    She has sessfully entered the Laibahas'' house, and she must find her mother as soon as possible!


    Not long after, Merry stomped her foot in the courtyard area. Seeing the barn in front of her, she put the cardboard box in her hand on the doorway, and ran into the yard while no one was around.


    Three minutester, the little girl got lost!


    This house is huge!


    Bigger than her house!


    As soon as she ran, she didn''t know where she was now!


    Merry wanted to ask someone, but she was afraid that it would reveal her identity. But what made her even more anxious was that she didn''t see any person nearby.


    The little girl just stood still in ce and looked around, her little mouth starting to mutter, "Oh no, what should I do? Where are you, mom��?"


    When Merry was getting more and more anxious, an old woman looked at her with interest at the pavilion behind her. The distance between them was not far, so the words the little girl mumbled with her mouth could also be heard clearly by her.


    The old woman was ustomed to meditation, her soul was already as clear as water.


    Seeing such a scene near the ancestral hall, her curiosity rose a bit.


    At this moment, Merry craned her neck and sniffed in the air around her.


    She smelled the smell of incense!


    Could it be...this wasn''t the house of the Laibahas family, but a temple?!


    Merry screamed silently in her heart, turned around and nned to take a walk. But the figure that appeared in front of her suddenly made her legs weak and cower in fear.


    At this time, the little girl covered her mouth, her eyes darted to an old woman in a in brown dress in front of her, and her gaze wide open.The old woman took a string of beads in her hand, fiddled with the beads, and asked with a smile, "Little girl, have I scared you?"


    Perhaps her tone was too soft, which made Merry rx.


    She lowered her hand, tilted her head to look at the old woman, and shook her head. "No, you�� just surprised me."


    After hearing this, the old woman slowly walked over and looked around. "Little girl, what are you looking for here?"


    Merry bit the corner of her mouth, rolled her eyes, and asked, "Is�� Is this really the house of the Laibahas family?"


    "Yes, this is the residence of the Laibahas family!" The old woman was even more curious about Merry.


    The Laibahas family courtyard is heavily guarded, how did this little girl get in?


    At this time, Merry did not see the old woman''s eyes which were full of suspicion. She stepped forward, passing the old woman while hesitatingly said, "I''m sorry, are you a servant of this residence?"


    Under the little girl''s observation, when she saw the old woman''s simple dress, she subconsciously thought she was a housekeeper.


    After hearing this, the old woman was surprised at first, and then chuckled. "Yes, I am the housekeeper here. Little girl, I just heard you say that you are looking for your mother?"


    After a few exchanges of words, Merry hadpletely rxed and weakened her vignce.


    This woman looked kind and gentle, and there were familiar traces between her eyebrows, she was definitely not a bad person.


    With this in mind, the little girl leaned forward at her and nodded. "Yes, I want to find my mother! Can�� Can you tell me where she is?"


    The old woman raised her eyebrows in surprise, she stared at Merry for a moment. "Who did your mothere here with? Did you guys get separated on the way?"


    The Laibahas family rarely received guests, and today she had not heard of any guestsing with a kid.


    This pretty little girl in front of her looked young and looked like she didn''t care about the world. Who is she?


    When Merry heard the old woman''s question, she immediately lowered her head sadly, and muttered, "She really disappeared, my mother''s name is ..."


    "Mom!"


    When the little girl had not finished her words, a voice called from behind.


    This voice�� She knew it well!


    Merry suddenly looked back, saw a familiar figure, and cried out in surprise. "Mom��"


    She lifted her leg and ran towards Erika!


    Hearing this call, the corner of the old woman''s smiling lips gradually reduced.


    This little girl turned out to be the child that Erika raised?!


    At this time, Erika didn''t expect to see her mothere out of the ancestral hall in the backyard, and she didn''t expect that the girl standing with her mother was Merry!


    Erika stood there in shock and forgot to react, letting the little girl jump right into her arms!


    Then she heard Merry say in a sob, "Mom, I missed you so much!"

 Chapter 1013 - Grandma!

    Erika was surprised, she raised her hand to Merry''s back and patted her. "Merry, why are you here?"


    The little girl hugged her without wanting to let go. Her tears started to fall. "Mom, do you really not want me? I called your number that night, but the next day your phone was a nk number. You lied to me that you would be home as soon as possible. Why would you lie like that?"


    Erika''s heart was initially calm, but because of Merry''s cry, her heart suddenly felt stabbed.


    After all, the child she had cared for for so many years rarely cried like this.


    Erika gently stroked her back, gently and patiently wiping away her tears. "Don''t cry, I know I was wrong, I''m sorry, okay?"


    It seemed that her departure had hurt the innocent little girl''s heart.


    At this moment, Merry was sobbing and hupping. Hearing Erika''s gentle persuasion, she shook her head with a t mouth. "I don''t want you to apologize, I just want you!"


    Because of this sentence, Erika''s heart started to waver.


    For twenty years, was it true that she had gained nothing? She definitely got a cute and well-behaved daughter, right?!


    Erika looked at the little girl with emotion, touched her delicate face, and then took her hand. "Merry,e with me!"


    It was an ident to meet Merry at her family''s house, but now Erika still needed to do something more important.


    She took the little girl to where the old woman who had not left was still standing.


    Erika approached step by step, her eyes also wet.


    She had not seen her mother for a long time!


    When Erika stood in front of the old woman, she pressed her lips to suppress her emotions, then looked at Merry for a while. "Merry, this is your grandmother."


    Merry blinked her wet eyes and looked at the faint expression of the old woman.


    Turns out she wasn''t a housemaid, but�� Her Grandma!


    Merry blinked her eyes with a guilty conscience, and her voice was deep.


    Hearing the voice, the old woman did not speak, but her fingertips moved the beads faster.


    With Merry''s shout calling for her grandmother, Erika let go of her hands in the next second, kneeling with her back straight. "Mom, I''m sorry, I came backte."


    Merry stared at this scene dumbfounded. Without thinking about it, she followed Erika''s movements and knelt on the ground.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her mother, but seeing her kneeling, the little girl couldn''t stand up.


    At this time, the old woman actually didn''t look at Erika, but she looked at Merry and asked slowly, "Little girl, she was kneeling because of something wrong she did, why are you kneeling too?"


    Merry replied with a sharp look, "Because she is my mother, I won''t stand up when she''s on her knees."


    As the words fell, the little girl looked up excitedly again. "Grandma, if she really did something wrong, please don''t be angry at her. Can grandma forgive her? I used to...I used to cause trouble, but mother always forgave me because she said mother and daughter would never have hatred in their hearts."


    Mother and daughter will never have hatred in their hearts!


    Hearing these words, the old woman stopped her movements.


    She looked into Merry''s clear eyes, sighed, and turned to look at the ancestral hall. "Get up,e with me."


    After that, the old woman walked in first.


    Merry staggered to her feet and rubbed her knees with a grin. Her knees hurt!


    She twisted her legs and immediately bent down to help Erika. "Mother, wake up!"


    When Erika stood up, Merry just saw the tears in her eyes.


    ....


    Merry helped Erika walk to the ancestral hall. Her eyes shed slyly, and she whispered in her ear, "Mom, if grandma scolds youter, don''t talk! Let me apologize to her! I have thick skin, so being scolded by grandma is not a problem for me."


    Erikaughed at the little girl''s words, held her hand, and sighed with a smile, "Merry, thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me, as long as you don''t leave me anymore, then I will be the one to thank you!" Merry said in a serious tone, and in return, she got a promise from Erika.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be leaving here again."


    A y on words, but the little girl doesn''t understand it!


    After a few whispers, the mother and daughter walked back to the door of the ancestral hall.


    Erika had never stepped into it for more than a week after returning home, but Merry''s appearance made her wishe true.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in one of the shops, Chris stood in front of the row of brocades[1] and said to the man next to him. "You are the boss, so why don''t you pick out some brocade for me."


    At this time, Ivan was standing beside him, staring at the brocade with deep eyes.


    He arrived at this shop ten minutes ago. As soon as he entered the shop, the shopkeeper told him that a very picky customer had arrived at the shop today.


    He demanded the best brocade to make a dragon and phoenix dress for a Chinese style wedding. He didn''t want a cheap product, he wanted a hand embroidered gown. And the quantity was�� twenty-three sets.


    This made it difficult for the shopkeeper, but coincidentally the boss came to the shop this afternoon. Therefore, he could only tell Ivan the needs of this fussy customer.


    After all, there were many customers like Chris, but he asked for 23 sets at once, which was unprecedented.


    Dragon and phoenix dresses were sold in pairs. Twenty-three sets would mean forty-six pieces!


    Did this guest want to marry twenty three times?!


    At this time, Ivan turned to look at Chris, and asked inexplicably, "Before choosing brocade, I would like to ask you a question."


    "Just say it."


    Ivan smiled more deeply. "This dragon and phoenix dress for the Chinese wedding must be adjusted. I don''t know if you will use it alone or have other purposes with that amount?"


    Chris shook his head after hearing this, and replied with a simple look, "I''ll take them however I see fit! You don''t have to doubt my intentions. I know nothing of the silk industry, and of course I have no ns to take your business expert."


    "Is that true?" Ivan smiled indifferently. "As far as I know, there are many of my shops in Surabaya. Why did you go to Jakarta to customize your wedding dress?"


    Chris raised his eyebrows. "I''m on vacation!"


    Ivan''s expression contorted slightly, and he nced at Chris for no reason, then turned to stare at the ceiling. "If that''s the case, then it''s a business and I''ll take it. But I have to remind you that if you are really serious about your request, the price of each of these handmade products is 50 million. Can you afford it?"


    Chris tilted his head and nodded nonchntly. "The price is too high!"


    Ivan. "..."


    The man at the side wiped his sweat silently.


    Rich people�� what they y is their heartbeat!


    At this moment, Ivan nced at Chris coldly. When he told the shopkeeper to sign the order, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Ivan answered the phone casually. "What is it?"


    Nobody knew about the news that came on the other end of the phone, but Ivan''s expression suddenly changed. After saying something, he immediately hung up the phone in a hurry and walked out of the shop.


    [1] Silk cloth embroidered with gold or silver thread

 Chapter 1014 - Entered Successfully!

    Ivan squeezed his phone and red at Chris. "You made a great move!"


    Huh?


    Chris didn''t get it. "What do you mean?!"


    "Sending the little girl over to my family''s house�� Are you sure she can get out safely?"


    When the words fell, Ivan turned and left the shop.


    Chris stood on the spot and thought for a moment, suddenly the rm bell rang in his heart.


    He didn''t dy and quickly got out, then called Clifford for the first time.


    Perhaps no one thought that Merry would enter the Laibahas family''s house alone to chase after her mother!


    Chris was furious, and at the same time panicked.


    Listening to Ivan''s tone, he clearly had no intention of letting Merry go!


    Chris returned to the car with his bodyguard, and immediately started contacting people from all walks of life.


    However, in South Jakarta, his power is indeed limited.


    Seeing that Ivan''s convoy had disappeared, he looked down at his cell phone and didn''t hesitate for too long. In the end, he put down his pride and called Paul.


    ...


    An hourter, several cars suddenly appeared in front of the Laibahas'' house.


    Samuel was also seen rushing over after receiving the news.


    He got out of the car with a worried expression. He looked up and saw Chris also leaning against another car.


    The man then stepped forward with a sullen expression and said, "Chris, you are too stupid. You didn''t tell me you were in Jakarta. How could you let Merry run to the house of the Laibahas family alone?"


    God knows that when he heard the news, he almost never ran out of breath!


    Merry had been pampered since she was a child, but now she was brave enough to trespass into someone else''s house!


    Ivan is a man that he can not handle, if Merry fell into his hands, there is no guarantee that Merry would be fine.


    What''s more, he does not know whether Erika is at home or not, and this just adds to the chaos!


    At this point, Chris knew that he was wrong. Facing Samuel''s anger, he could only helplessly lower his head. "Brother, we can discuss my mistaketer, let''s go in now!"


    Samuel snorted coldly. He then looked around and saw the closed door of the Laibahas family, looking embarrassed. "How can we get in?! By the way, I brought a lot of people with me. Do you want us to break in?"


    Chris pursed his lips and looked at him. After that he sighed. "You shouldn''t have brought them��"


    Before the words fell, the closed door of the Laibahas family opened right at this moment.


    Soon after, the Laibahas family, led by Ivan, came to the door to greet each other.


    Samuel had never seen a situation like this before!


    At this time, Ivan''s expression was clearly displeased, his deep gaze falling on Chris'' body, full of scrutiny.


    Without loosening his brows, he stepped forward and said in a low tone, "Is Uncle Paul your father?"


    Chris nodded expressionlessly. "That''s right."


    Ivan pressed his tongue against his cheek, staggered over, and said, "Please, my father and mother are waiting for you!"


    "Thank You!"


    Chris nodded and thanked him. As he stepped forward, Ivan looked at Samuel beside him again. "My family doesn''t ept you!"


    After seeing this, Samuel red at Ivan. Before he could say a word, Chris stood still and said calmly, "You can''t hide someone in the Laibahas house for the rest of your life. Isn''t it better to rify the problem?"


    After hearing this, Ivan immediately narrowed his eyes, pressed his thin lips tightly, then turned around.


    He really couldn''t stop him today.


    After thousands of calctions, he didn''t expect that this young man turned out to be the son of Paul Hartanto!


    After getting kicked out a few hours ago, Samuel was finally able to step into the door of the Laibahas house again.


    He and Chris walked behind Ivan, past the pool in front of the door, and they couldn''t help but nce a few more times.


    Through the corridor ahead, Samuel couldn''t help but hesitate in his heart. He slowed down and asked Chris, "You knew Erika was here?"


    "No, I knew almost at the same time as you!" Chris answered cleverly.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. "So, your family and his family are old friends?"


    Although he didn''t understand anything, he could guess from Ivan''s exnation.


    Unexpectedly, that uncle, who had been away from the world for a long time, carried power behind his hidden identity.


    At this moment, a group of people came to his vision. Chris sharply looked around, and answered vaguely, "Maybe!"


    Chris really didn''t know this matter.


    He didn''t talk much to his father on the phone. He only mentioned that the little girl had infiltrated the Laibahas house, and his father immediately hung up the phone angrily.


    Then, Indra quickly informed him that he could go straight to the Laibahas'' house!


    This time, in less than five minutes, he had no chance to find out what the rtionship was between the two families.


    Hearing this, Samuel sighed softly, and as he gradually approached the main house, he felt he was drawing near a familiar presence.


    A few minutester, their entourage came to the meeting room which is located in the center of the house.


    In the ancient and elegant room, there were four figures sitting steadily in front of a low-legged table.


    Ivan took the lead and walked to an old man who was about 70 years old, and nodded. "Father, they have entered!"


    "Come in!"


    The voice sounded calm, then Chris and Samuel immediately entered from outside the door one after another.


    Their gazes passed at the same time. When Chris saw Merry, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Samuel saw Erika, his eyes brightened, and his nervous heart finally fell to the ground.


    Erika is really here!


    Due to the current elders, Samuel couldn''t allow himself to be rude. He suppressed his emotions and walked over to the two elders of the Laibahas family.


    He politely said, "Uncle, aunt."


    Gilbert was the previous head of the Laibahas family. Today, he was wearing a solemn Tang costume.


    Rufina, Gilbert''s wife, also wears a graceful and elegant cheongsam, and she is seen wearing brown beads on her chest.


    These two elders did not look at Samuel when they heard his voice. Instead, they looked at Chris with a gentle smile between their brows.


    Gilbert sighed. "I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, my friend''s son would grow so big. Let''s sit down quickly!"


    One sentence from Gilbert was enough to prove that his rtionship with Paul was indeed close.


    Chris nodded, and then sat down on the sofa. After that, he nned to introduce Samuel. "Uncle, this..."


    Before he could finish his words, Rufina said to the housekeeper outside. "Bring the tea."


    Obviously, these two elders had no interest in Samuel.


    They didn''t even hide their clear alienation and hostility towards him.


    This scene made Samuel feel very ufortable.


    After being in such a high position for such a long time, he suddenly felt embarrassed at being ignored.


    At this moment, Merry, who was sitting next to Erika, waved her hand at Chris, looking quite happy.


    Samuel waspletely ignored, but even so, he could only bite his lips and sit beside Chris.


    In the spacious and bright room, everyone seemed to have their own thoughts.


    After Roy brought the tea, Rufina looked at Chris gently. "Chris, did youe to our house to take this little girl back?"

 Chapter 1015 - One Last Chance!

    Rufina said it while looking at Merry.


    After seeing this, Chris didn''t hide it. He said bluntly with a smile, "Yes, sorry for troubling you, auntie. She is always impulsive. This time, to find her mother, she ran to your house without permission and has disturbed the peace. I am really sorry."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Merry looked at Rufina sweetly. "Not only did I find my mom, but also a grandpa and grandma! Even though it''s impulsive, it''s not bad, right, granny?"


    Rufina''s smile deepened. Looking at Merry''s smiling face, she said a little angrily, "You really are a sweet talker!"


    Some people are born close to the talent of being liked by others, and this is typical of the little girl.


    Such an exchange actually surprised Chris and Samuel.


    At first, they were worried that Merry would disturb the Laibahas family and anger the two elders.


    But now it looks like that''s not the case at all!


    After a while, Gilbert blew his teacup twice before saying, "Ivan, you can take Erika and the girl for a walk. I have something to talk with Chris."


    "Okay."


    Ivan nced at Samuel suddenly, then took Erika and Merry.


    At this moment, Samuel saw Erika''s figure and hesitated to speak.


    His smoldering gaze locked onto her figure, and he was so familiar with her every move, but Samuel couldn''t get a loving gaze from that woman.


    From the moment he entered the door, Erika seemed to have excluded him from her world.


    This shame of being ignored made Samuel feel like he was sitting on a needle.


    He was eager to even step forward to hug her, and talk about everything honestly.


    However, even until he saw Erika pull Merry away, he failed to muster up the courage to call out to her.


    The attitude of the two Laibahas family elders towards him clearly showed that they didn''t want him here.


    With them around, Samuel didn''t dare to act rashly.


    After Ivan and the others had gone, Gilbert sipped his tea and talked again. "Chris, I don''t know what the man next to you wanted that he dared toe to my house."


    At this moment, Samuel heard Gilbert''s question sharply. He didn''t care about his face, so he offered himself. "Uncle, I am Merry''s father, my name is Samuel and I''m Erika''s husband. I..."


    "Husband?" Rufina forcefully interrupted these words. "When did our daughter get married? Why didn''t I, her mother, know about it???"


    Even though Chris sympathized with Samuel, he could only use the silence as encouragement.


    After all, this was what he had to face.


    Samuel''s words immediately caught in his throat. Facing Rufina''s question, he couldn''t find a suitable reason to answer.


    Gilbert looked at him with a deep gaze from the side, pulled the corners of his mouth, and said earnestly, "We don''t care about you. Since you are here to pick up your daughter, take her and leave from here. Although the Laibahas family is not a rich and powerful family, we have always had a strict family education."


    "We have also heard that our daughter Erika has raised a daughter for someone else without permission. But considering our rtionship with Chris'' family, the Laibahas won''t investigate it. So I suggest you keep what you want to tell us and nevere near our family again. Erika never told us that she has a husband!"


    Those words made Samuel''s face sink deeply.


    In his life, he had never been so shy and nervous.


    At this moment, seeing the expressions of the two elders of the Laibahas family being extremely displeased, Chris had to help him. "Uncle, aunt, this matter has a long story. Why don''t we sit down and exchange stories first and let my brother go outside for a breath of fresh air? From a mistake, there must be a usible exnation for it, right? What do you think?"


    Even though Chris was right, the two elders of the Laibahas clearly weren''t easy to fool.


    Rufina looked at Samuel nonchntly, her eyes nk. "Since we''ve forgiven his mistakes, why should we continue?"


    At this moment, Samuel''s forehead was already drenched in cold sweat.


    Gilbert even repeated, "Indeed, we don''t n on making this up anymore, so this friend of yours doesn''t have to worry anymore!"


    The attitude of these two elders showed how much they hated Samuel.


    At this moment, Samuel was panting heavily, curled up and loosened his fingertips. "Erika and I are not divorced. Currently, we are still legally husband and wife. I don''t know what Erika has said, but in order to clear up the misunderstanding between me and her, please give me a chance to exin it clearly."


    Upon hearing this, Gilbert and Rufina''s eyes met, both of them then looked at Samuel with disdain.


    This man�� who had taken Erika away for twenty years, waspletely clueless!


    In the end, he let their daughter go home alone, no matter what hardships Samuel went through, this man was not worthy of forgiveness.


    Not long after, Rufina turned her head and looked out the window. In the depths of the green garden, she saw Erika smiling and saying something to Merry.


    A woman''s smile would shine most beautifully when she was with her child.


    Even if she hadn''t seen her recently, she knew very well. But if her daughter wasn''t that heartbroken to leave behind her child, could Erika run back to her?


    Samuel caught Rufina''s gaze, and directed her gaze to the window grilles.


    After a moment of silence, Gilbert patted Rufina''s hand on hisp. "It''s rare for Chris toe to our ce, so don''t worry about outsiders. I''ll take him to my private office. I kept a lot of photos of his father back then."


    Gilbert then stood up after speaking.


    Even though Rufina didn''t want to, she had no choice but to give up when she saw Gilbert shaking his head.


    At this point, Chris had to leave the living room with the two elders.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to look out the window and signal to Samuel to find Erika as soon as possible.


    Actions like this clearly created an opportunity for Samuel to clear up the misunderstanding.


    Or maybe, to give him a chance to say goodbye!


    But whatever the oue would be, the final decision rested om with Erika.


    Everyone in the Laibahas family was annoyed, but they could only do that.


    ��


    After Chris and the two elders left, in the quiet living room, Samuel sat alone for a long time.


    He couldn''t exin theplex feelings in his heart clearly, and a suffocating emotion welled up in his chest, making him unable to breathe.


    Outside the window, bursts of crispughter rang in his ears, startling Samuel''s confused mind back.


    He slowly stood up, and his gaze fell on Erika''s body.


    He had gone a thousand miles away, and by the time he saw her, he could only freeze.


    Samuel slowly closed his eyes, and after exhaling several times, he went outside the living room.


    At this moment, Ivan saw Samuel for the first time.


    He frowned sharply and looked at the other party with a cold face, "What can I do for you?"


    When the words fell, Erika and Merry were both silent.


    Samuel ignored Ivan''s question, looked ahead with a deep gaze, and said in a low tone, "Erika, will you let me take her back with me?"

 Chapter 1016 - My Final Decision

    In other''s impressions, Samuel never bowed his head in front of outsiders.


    Right now, in order to get Erika back, he had to lower his head, even the traces of a prayer were hidden deep in his eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Ivan bluntly refused, "What do you want to discuss with my sister?"


    Merry stood on the side with furrowed brows, her little hand still holding Erika''s arm, and her expression very crumpled.


    She felt her clueless father deserved this treatment, but�� in her own heart, she didn''t want to see him and her mother as strangers.


    This kind of ambivalence made her frown, having no solution at all.


    A refreshing breeze swept over, and under the bright sun, Erika looked at Ivan and smiled slightly. "Brother, after ying for a long time, you''d better bring Merry to eat something."


    Ivan suddenly turned around then looked at Erika''s calm looking face, and he didn''t agree. "You still want to talk to him?"


    "There are a few things that need to be rified."


    Seeing her insistence, although Ivan was not happy in his heart, he still respected his sister''s choice.


    Erika saw thepromise, and immediately pulled Merry up, then said softly, "Go and eat something with your uncle, I will catch up with you in a moment."


    The little girl nodded. Her eyes rolled and said in an angry tone, "Mom, don''t me yourself. No matter what you decide, I will support you."


    "Okay, go now."


    Erika pinched Merry''s supple cheeks and watched her walk away with Ivan. She then retracted her gaze and calmly looked at Samuel across from her. "Mr Samuel, what do you want to talk about?"


    Samuel''s heart suddenly felt dull when he heard her speak like this.


    He rushed forward, walking towards her, frowning in disbelief. "Erika, what did you call me?"


    Erika''s eyes stared straight into Samuel''s. They were still soft and clear, but didn''t have much of a familiar feeling. "Mr. Samuel."


    She repeated tly, calm and rxed.


    Erika was still that soft-hearted woman, but she was no longer the wife of the Hiroshi family.


    At this moment, Samuel felt thousands of words clogged his throat by the strange way she addressed him.


    He had anticipated countless reunion scenes, but never expected it to be like this.


    Samuel took a step forward subconsciously, trying to see some clues in her brows.


    But after he stared for a long time, apart from seeing his own panicked reflection, there was nothing in Erika''s eyes.


    "Did you sign the divorce agreement I gave you?"


    Erika looked at him and broke the silence again with her soft voice.


    Samuel swallowed his nervousness, his eyes burning slightly, and he asked anxiously in a suspicious tone, "Erika, why do you suddenly want a divorce? Is it because Emma came back? I told you..."


    The girl''s name stung Erika''s eardrums.


    She sighed softly, furrowed her brows calmly, and interrupted Samuel''s words, "You still don''t understand why I want a divorce?"


    Samuel licked his lips and exined patiently, "Erika, I really don''t understand. Over the years, we have lived together and helped each other. I really can''t figure out why you suddenly want a divorce. If it''s because of Emma''s return, then I can assure you that nothing happened between us."


    "If you have aint in your heart, we can talk about it, no need to divorce! My brothers asked me before, what was my purpose ining to this ce. The moment the question arose, I already knew the answer in my heart. I want you! I want you to always be by my side!"


    Perhaps, Samuel really had no experience when it came to dealing with feelings.


    ording to Erika, Samuel''s normally cold and resolute figure had now be helpless.


    Samuel''s statement echoed in her ears. Erika looked at him half-seriously, and finally smiled lightly. "But I don''t want you anymore, so let''s get a divorce."


    Samuel''s body froze in an instant.


    I don''t want you anymore��


    These words were like a bomb going off in his heart.


    Erika saw his shocked expression and curled her lips. "I''m just feeling a little tired. I want to free myself and let you go. This divorce has nothing to do with anyone else. You don''t have to stress your rtionship over and over again. I did leave without saying goodbye and it''s my fault. If your brothers are worried about it, tell them it''s my will."


    Her tone was still thoughtful as usual, but Samuel could barely feel her gentleness.


    At this moment, beneath its soft surface, there was clearly a heart as hard as stone.


    Samuel''s breath stopped, and too many emotions took over him.


    "Erika, I will not agree to a divorce, I don''t want to be separated from you, and I will never let you go! If you feel that I am not good enough for you, then I will spend more time apanying you in the future."


    "If you don''t like me meeting Emma, I can promise that I will never see her again. I have never thought about divorce, and will never agree to it. As long as I don''t sign the divorce, then we are still husband and wife. You are my only wife now and forever!"


    Erika listened to his domineering rhetoric, lowered her eyes and slowlyughed. "So what? If you are sued for divorce, I was worried it would allow one to see the joke!" Upon hearing this, Samuel grabbed her wrist and forgot to control the power when he lost it. "Erika, what do you want me to do, can you say it properly? Why do you keep talking about divorce, are you impatient to leave me? What have I done wrong all this time? I''ve never treated you badly and I''ve never cheated on you, isn''t that enough?"


    Wasn''t that enough?


    Definitely not enough!


    Erika looked at Samuel. He was still a familiar man to her, but the woman suddenly felt that she had never known him.


    It turned out that after 20 years of living together, this guy didn''t understand what she wanted in the end.


    It was probably to enjoy the feeling of being loved, so she kept asking herself to show her tenderness endlessly.


    It was a pity that no matter how sincere and deep her feelings were, there was no point in wasting it on the wrong person.


    Erika didn''t want to continue this unnecessary argument with him, so she restrained herself and sighed. "Mr. Samuel, we''d better stop here. You''re not wrong, and I''m not wrong, but our husband-wife rtionship can no longer continue."


    "I really thank you foring to me, but when the divorce agreement was handed over, I never thought about going back to you again. You may think that I was being unreasonable or whatever, but our divorce is my final decision."


    Erika expresses her deepest tenacity in the most tender way.


    She doesn''t want Samuel anymore, that''s right, never again!


    At this moment, the wind blows without bringing any freshness, like the rtionship that Erika buried coldly.


    It''s time for her to go her own way.

 Chapter 1017 - Answer From Erika

    Compared to Erika''sposure, Samuel seemed very lost.


    He stared at that beautiful and graceful figure in a daze, even if she was thirty-seven years old, she still showed the charm of the stunning years.


    How can these words be spoken?


    Such a gentle woman turned so vicious that he was powerless in front of her.


    Samuel stepped forward subconsciously. He reached out his hand to hug her. Whenever he felt warm, he could clearly feel each other''s temperature.


    But when he was just a step closer, Erika raised her eyebrows and muttered tiredly, "Mr. Samuel, let me go."


    Samuel''s hand stopped in midair, his eyes full ofplexity for a long time. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Erika, don''t you love me anymore?"


    He was used to the figure of this woman who took care of everything for him every day.


    He was also used to her genuine care every day.


    So many things happened over these 20 years�� how could he possibly let them slip away in just one week?!


    How will he live without her?!


    Does she not love him anymore? Or is there another hidden story?


    Then, Samuel heard a sentence, and the pain pierced through his bones and heart.


    She said, "Yeah, I don''t love you anymore!"


    To be precise, she didn''t want to love anymore!


    She still had plenty of time to enjoy her life.


    She didn''t want to imprison herself in the Hiroshi family''s house again, and she didn''t want Samuel to make her heart waver anymore.


    She had lived in prison for twenty years just for Samuel.


    From now on, she wanted to use the rest of her life to find her lost self.


    Samuel didn''t know when Erika had left before him. He just stood there, trying to chew on the words she said.


    "I don''t love you anymore."


    Under the bright sunshine, he felt a little chilly.


    After this brief reunion, everything seemed to deviate from what he expected.


    He thought that light persuasion would make her change her mind, he thought it was one of Erika''s ways of getting his attention again.


    Unexpectedly, Erika said that she no longer wanted him, and that she no longer loved him.


    Samuel couldn''t believe it!


    They had loved each other for twenty years, how could she not love him anymore!


    Samuel closed his eyes, his body slightly trembling when he thought that things shouldn''t be like this.


    Behind him, steady footsteps could be heard, and he opened his eyes. His face was filled with excitement as he turned around. "Erika!"


    The moment he turned his head, he could only see Ivan''s figure with a mocking expression.


    Samuel took a deep breath and controlled his rage. The fragility and reluctance inside his heart�� he didn''t want them to be seen by others.


    At this moment, Ivan was standing in front of him with mocking eyes, and asked with a sneer, "Since your matter is resolved, when do you n to sign the divorce agreement?"


    Samuel stood up with his fists clenched, pursed his lips and looked away. "I don''t want to divorce!"


    "Oh!" Ivan sneered when he heard the voice. "I''m afraid divorce isn''t something one person can decide. If you still insist, then my family will have no choice but to file for divorce against you. At that time, don''t me us if we treat you cruelly."


    Samuel heard his warning, his cheeks sank slightly, and he said upromisingly, "Even if there is awsuit, I will not agree to divorce. Erika and I are not eligible for divorce!"


    "Really?" Ivan asked back. "You and my sister have been married for 20 years but you don''t know what she wants, right? Can you call it marriage?"


    Samuel was forced to take a step back by Ivan''s sharp words. The two of them looked at each other in a daze, but in Samuel''s unfocused eyes, every memory he made with Erika over the years resurfaced.


    Didn''t he give her what she wanted?


    But Erika didn''t once say what she wanted, how could he know what she wanted?!


    At this moment, Ivan looked at him with a stupid look, along with a sneer in his eyes. "You never know what my sister wants, and you are trying to take her away again? Your family is also a wealthy family in Surabaya, right? Can''t you even hire a maid? You let my sister take care of the housework for you all day, so you canfortably y with whores outside?"


    After the words fell, Ivan looked at Samuel disdainfully and turned to leave.


    But the man behind him quickly replied, "Erika is the wife of the Hiroshi family, she has never been a servant!"


    Ivan stopped, tilted his head slightly, and said in a cold tone, "If you want to lie to yourself like this, that''s fine. Over the years, if Erika wanted to live on good food and clothes, my family could support her for the rest of her life."


    "Do you really think that what you give her is what she needs? You don''t even know what she wants. What right do you have until you dare to run into my family''s house and ask someone to go with you?"


    Thisst sentence sounded loud.


    Ivan vaguely looked back to face Samuel dull, angr eyebrows and eyes were also covered in heavy ice.


    He didn''t cherish Erika that much!


    Ivan snorted coldly, then turned his gaze and walked away.


    ...


    Then, Samuel didn''t even know how he could leave the Laibahas house.


    He obviously wanted to see Erika again, but butler Roy took advantage of his daze and sent him straight away, outside of the gate of the house.


    Samuel vaguely remembered that Roy had told him that Chris and Merry would stay at the Laibahas'' house tonight and let him go alone.


    Nothing had changed, in fact the loneliness was intensifying.


    At this time, it was half past three one afternoon, Samuel was standing in front of the gates of the Laibahas house, looking at the closed door at the de pannya and suddenly panicked.


    In his world, it seemed that there would never be another figure like Erika again.


    This kind of panic made him feel so strange.


    Perhaps Ivan''s words had woken him up, and now Samuel suddenly wanted to find out what Erika wanted.


    He stopped in front of the door for a long time, and then walked to the car.


    He still didn''t want to give up so easily, and insisted on not proceeding with the divorce.


    Indeed, some things take time to find answers.


    ...


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Merry, Chris, and Erika were sitting in the pavilion near the ancestral hall in the backyard, chatting about daily life.


    There was a te full of fruit and tea on the table, and the little girl was listening to the conversation between Chris and her mother while eating.


    Chris helped her file aint!


    Not long after, Erikaughed in surprise. "Merry, did you really smash that woman''s car window?"


    Merry bit into an orange and nodded. After swallowing, she said, "I actually just wanted to scare her, but I didn''t think the window was that fragile. I just threw the stone and the window pane shattered."


    Erika shook her head and nodded her head. "You''re a big girl, you have to learn to control your emotions, okay? Trust the people around you, next time don''t act recklessly like this."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t care about that woman." Merry took Erika''s finger, and her ck eyes looked at her expectantly. She asked hesitantly, "Then.... Do you want toe back with us? The bad woman is gone. Although I don''t know if she will return, shouldn''t we take this opportunity to take advantage?"

 Chapter 1018 - Trials From Rufina

    Hearing those words, Erika lowered her eyes.


    She did not answer Merry quickly, but rubbed the teacup lightly, and then wisely asked, "Merry, do you really want me toe back?"


    Merry frowned, her eyes nced and smiled at Chris.


    Even though the little girl had a simple mind, she saw things more thoroughly than Samuel.


    She held her mother''s cheek gently, andforted her. "Mom, don''t worry about whether I want you or not. I''m saying that I support all of your decisions. I''m not joking at all. If you really don''t want toe back, then�� Can Ie here more often? As long as I can contact you and meet you when I miss you, for me, that''ll be more than enough."


    Erika''s breath was slightly choked, and she raised her head to look at Merry who was watching her sincerely. A warm current crossed her heart.


    Merry was wiser than she thought.


    Even though Erika didn''t want to disappoint this child, she really had no ns to return. into that golden cage called the Hiroshi mansion.


    And these words had no doubt lightened the burden on her heart.


    Erika pursed her lips, smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you my new numberter. If you want toe, you cane anytime��"


    After hearing this, Merry got the answer. It seems that her mother will note back to Surabaya with them.


    The little girl blinked, then nodded with a heavy heart. "Okay, then I wille often to y! However, I don''t want to go back for now. I came to Jakarta just to look for you, and I haven''t had a chance to go out and sightseeing��"


    After speaking, Merry nced at Erika shyly.


    This kind of cautious thought was almost clear in Erika''s eyes. She smiled and reached out her hand to pinch Merry''s face. "Yeah, it seems like it was really hard for this little princess of mine to travel a long distance just to find me this time. To convey my apology, how about I invite you to have some fun in Jakarta in the next few days?!"


    Merry immediately raised her eyebrows, took Erika''s hand back, and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "You are the best!"


    If Merry is there, jokes andughter will never stop filling the air.


    Chris saw the appearance of this little girl, looking smart and charming with her eyes full of deceit.


    After a while, Rufina walked out of the ancestor hall.


    The beads hanging on her chest were back in her hand again, and in her other hand held a red brocade box the size of a palm.


    "Grandma!"


    Merry''s chair faced the direction of the ancestral hall, and when she saw Rufina''s figure, she immediately called out.


    Rufina smiled and nodded from a distance, but her gaze flew between Chris and Erika.


    By the way, she and her husband had a very good impression of Chris.


    This kid is much stronger than the bastard called Samuel!


    If Erika could be with Chris, that would be the best option.


    In fact, the three of them sat together like family!


    Erika and Chris. "..."


    Rufina strolled into the pavilion, the other three got up to greet.


    After she sat down, she pulled Merry to her side. "Dear, when we first met, grandma didn''t prepare anything good for you. This bracelet was originally intended to be passed on to your mother. But she wasn''t lucky enough to carry this. Come on, see if you like it or not. If you like it, I will give it to you."


    In this case, Merry was ttered.


    She waved her hand back and said, "Grandma, you don''t need to give me a present. Because it''s for my mom, it''s better for her to wear it. I''m always running and jumping. I''m afraid I''ll just ruin it if you give it to me!"


    "No problem. If it breaks, it will break. I still want to give it to you!" Rufina said as she took out a green jade bracelet from the brocade box. Its unique color gave the impression of luxury and preciousness at first nce.


    The little girl looked at the bracelet, then nced at Erika who looked lonely.


    She knew that the rtionship between her mother and grandmother has not been repaired, and in such a state, she cannot receive this special gift.


    After seeing this, Merry''s big eyes quickly rolled over. Seeing that her grandmother had already grabbed her wrist to put her on, the little girl smiled. "Do you really want to give it to me?"


    Rufina calmly replied, "Of course."


    "Then, I will ept it. Thank you, grandma!" Merry has a sweet mouth, smiling like a sweet little child.


    Seeing that she had taken the bracelet herself, Rufina no longer insisted on wearing it for her.


    Unexpectedly, the child ran up to Erika in the next second while holding the bracelet, and handed it to her like a treasure. "Mom, grandma gave it to me, is it pretty?"


    Erika looked at the bracelet which was her family''s inheritance and put on a fake smile. "It looks good."


    "Then you can wear it for me!"


    This scene made Rufina''s brows furrow.


    Although this child is yful, it seems that she has never understood manners.


    Knowing that it belongs to her mother''s bracelet, she is still showing off like this.


    After all, she is still young, and has never seen much of the outside world.


    It was undeniable that Rufina gave this bracelet with the intention of testing Merry.


    After all, she wasn''t her real granddaughter, and if it weren''t for her being the child that Erika raised, she wouldn''t have looked that much fun to her.


    Fun is fun, but she couldn''t just turn her back and ignore the fact that the little girl didn''t share the same blood as her.


    Thinking about it, the smile at the corner of Rufina''s lips gradually faded.


    She is seated firmly, paying attention to every movement that Merry makes.


    At this time, Erika suppressed the pain in her heart, and her face was as usual as she took that bracelet. The woman then gently pulled Merry to put it on her wrist.


    But �C


    "Ouch, it hurts!"


    The little girl suddenly screamed in pain, and made Erika suddenly freeze.


    Merry wept and looked at her, quietly propping up her joints to mp the bracelet.


    Her little hand was in a bit of pain, as if there was a needle in her bracelet.


    Erika looked at her and rubbed her palms, then nned to try again.


    It is a pity that the little girl''s painful voice is endless.


    She didn''t know if it was real pain or fake pain, however, she shouted very seriously.


    And Chris always felt his chest tightening on him when he watched this!


    At this moment, Erika felt that something was wrong. She ced the bracelet on the table, and continued to rub the little girl''s palms with both hands. "Merry, does it hurt?"


    Merry nodded sadly. "It hurts so bad I can''t even wear it. Maybe my hands are too big! So... Mom, just try it."


    After that, the little girl took the bracelet, caught Erika''s palm and twisted her wrist.


    "Wow it looks good if you wear it! It seems that my hands are so big that I can''t wear such a beautiful bracelet."


    Merry sarcastically looked at Rufina, running into the old woman''s surprised look, and smiled. "Grandma, the bracelet doesn''t fit in my hand, so I give it to my mother!"

 Chapter 1019 - What Kind Of Woman Do You Like?

    Rufina looked at Merry in surprise, she didn''t expect this child to make such a choice.


    In fact, one could tell that the little girl''s hands were not big, even smaller than Erika''s slender hands.


    Merry clearly saw Rufina''s stubbornness and understood Erika''s loneliness, so she used this method to rebuild a bridge for them.


    Rufina looked at her with a smile and relief, her furrowed brows slowly rxed.


    As you get older, sometimes things don''t match your appearance.


    She seemed to understand why Erika had decided to leave the Hiroshi family, but still couldn''t let go of this cute little girl.


    Rufina still hates Erika in her heart, even if she feels sorry for her, she doesn''t want to lower her head due to her stubbornness.


    But Merry unexpectedly broke the deadlock between the mother and child.


    At this moment, Erika lowered her head and rubbed the jade bracelet on her wrist, she knew better than anyone what this bracelet meant in the Laibahas family.


    The bracelet had been passed down for generations in the Laibahas family, so the moment she wore it, it proved that her mother had received her back in her heart.


    "Kid, are you really willing to give the bracelet away?" Rufina saw Merry''s happy expression and couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Merry smiled and shook Erika''s hand. "Grandma, I can''t wear it if I want to! Just see how beautiful it is when my mother wears it. Anyway, I decided to give it to her. So you shouldn''t be angry!"


    Rufina lifted the corners of her lips without looking discontented. "Since I''ve already given it to you, it''s up to you."


    "Thank you, grandma!"


    Merry thanked her sweetly. She then looked at Erika, and winked at her silently.


    Erika was deeply touched, her slightly cold wrist still lost to her warm heart.


    She took Merry''s hand and squeezed it under the table. No matter what happened, Merry was her child.


    The atmosphere of mother-daughter love is warm and harmonious.


    After staring at the two women for a few seconds, Rufina looked at Chris with a gentle gaze. "Chris, your Uncle is old, he always has to take a nap during the day to maintain his energy. He left me a message for you, he said stay for dinner."


    Chris nodded respectfully. "No problem!"


    "Ah, before his nap, he specifically called your father. They haven''t seen each other in years. If there is an opportunity in the future, it is better to bring your father here. People our age rarely have friends of the same age!"


    This suggestion made Chris blink.


    He thought that he did not have the ability to drag his parents to Jakarta.


    But he couldn''t say this directly, and he could only reply politely. He said that if there was a chance, he would definitely make his father visit this old friend of his.


    Up to this point, Rufina became even more in awe of Chris. She saw his upright posture faintly then asked, "I heard from your father that you are not married?"


    Chris turned and looked at her. Rufina met his implicit watchful gaze, then the man secretly nced at Merry with a lingering light, and nodded, "Yeah, not yet!"


    Hearing that voice, the light in Rufina''s eyes became more intense. She felt Chris'' eyes fall on Erika''s figure. "Oh but it seems that you have a secret rtionship?


    Hah?!


    Chris sensed something was wrong!


    Merry even raised her ears, and continued to stare at Chris'' figure.


    What did her grandmother say?!


    Chris caught Merry''s nervous expression. He couldn''t help but put a small smile on the corner of his mouth, and answered Rufina, "There is indeed a girl, but I don''t know whether she wants to marry me or not!"


    Rufina smiled a little stiffly, she seemed to sigh in regret. "So there is a girl in your heart."


    "It''s me!"


    When Rufina''s voice fell to the ground, Merry also growled her neck and shouted.


    Merry''s words made Rufina confused for a while. "Darling, what are you saying?"


    Right now, except for Erika and Jean, no one knows the rtionship between Chris and Merry.


    And the little girl somehow revealed her heart, and her ears were red.


    Faced with Rufina''s doubts, Erika helped her at the same time. "Mom, Merry is talking to me."


    All of you here are smart people!


    Erika''s words were subtle, and she could easily tell her mother''s intentions.


    She was helpless, but she couldn''t say anything else.


    ...


    Time passed quickly, and as it approached four in the afternoon, Rufina still chatted with them for a while, then got up and returned to the inner courtyard of the ancestral hall.


    After she left, Chris and Erika couldn''t help but look at each other, and then bothughed.


    Then, the little girl was a little annoyed! Acid bubbles seemed to be popping up everywhere!


    Right at this moment, Ivan came to the backyard. He stood by the arch and did not step forward. He said to Erika, "Erika,e here."


    Erika turned and nodded. When she stood up, she noticed Merry and stretched her fingers to the girl''s face. She smiled and said, "Merry, go and apany your brother first, I will see youter."


    "Yes..."


    Merry nodded as she watched Erika and Ivan leave. Her face was full of attachment.


    Inside and outside the pavilion, the atmosphere was rather quiet.


    Merry couldn''t keep her mind calm, and within half a minute, she narrowed her eyes at Chris. "My mom is very beautiful, isn''t she?"


    Chris pursed his lips and said without a smile, "Well, you''re right."


    The little girl immediately bit the corner of her mouth. "And very gentle, isn''t she?"


    "Well, she is the most gentle woman I have ever seen!"


    A fire ignited in Merry''s heart.


    She was panting, her little hands pinching her groin. "Then do you like soft women, or..."


    Before she finished speaking, Merry covered her own mouth.


    She wonders what kind of woman she is in Chris'' eyes.


    After thinking for a long time, the little girl felt that she was not a woman at all!


    Neither meek nor caring, apart from eating, drinking and having fun, she seemed to have absolutely none of the characteristics of a woman.


    She looked at Chris sadly, pinching herself with one hand and the edge of the table with the other.


    Of course her grandmother''s words had made an impression on her heart and it was clear she understood what she meant earlier.


    Perhaps a man like Chris is the best partner for a woman like her mother.


    This confession made the little girl feel very ufortable.


    She suddenly regrets that she didn''t grow up quickly and properly.


    At this moment, Chris was well aware of Merry''s emotions.


    The sight was cute, and if he didn''t solve the matter in time, he was worried that the little girl would cry!


    He sighed softly, reached out his hand to hold her arm, and pulled it in front of him with a bit of force.


    At this moment, Merry lowered her head to the edge of the table and nced at Chris. Then she went on muttering, "Brother, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1020 - Swallowed By The Hassle Of Heart

    Chris, a businessman who has seen many masks, naturally will not ignore Merry''s small gesture.


    Merry''s gentle tone came to his ears, causing his heart to ripple with unexinable emotions.


    Chris then held Merry''s hand gently.


    He lifted his head slightly, his eyes filled with tenderness and a smile, and he flicked the girl''s forehead. "Are you not happy?"


    Merry frowned, but still followed the true feelings in her heart. "Grandma wants to set you up with my mom. I can see it!"


    Chris raised his eyebrows in surprise, the little girl''s insight in this matter was unexpectedly very sharp.


    He licked the corner of his mouth and squeezed Merry''s finger as she looked rather constantly agitated. "And? Do you think my heart will change because of a few words from your grandma?"


    Merry nced at him calmly, and didn''t say anything.


    After seeing this, Chris narrowed his eyes, and a hint of dangerous dark light appeared at the bottom of his eyes. "Am I that untrustworthy in your heart?"


    Merry wed Chris with her nails and muttered, "Just forget it. You can be trusted, but there is no way to change other people''s opinions. Grandma wanted to set you up with my mom in a marriage and it is clear that she wants to y matchmaker. In her eyes, she never thought that you and I were a couple! You also said that my mother was the most gentle woman you have ever seen��"


    Listening to Merry''s negative tone, Chris curled his lips and coaxed gently. "She is indeed a gentle woman, but I never said that I like the gentle type."


    Merry''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes shed into Chris'' deep and indulgent eyes. "Then, what kind of woman do you like?"


    Chris just needed to tell her and Merry would do it. She would work hard to be the girl of his dreams!


    Then, Chris hugged her and said softly, "I only like you."


    Merry was startled for a moment, then blushed.


    She couldn''t help the corners of her mouth starting to rise, and her little body couldn''t help but lean into the man''s arms. She reached out her hand to hold Chris'' cheek, rubbing it again. "Are you lying to me?"


    Chris didn''t shake Merry''s hand, he just stretched out his hand and patted her butt. "Don''t you have faith in your man?"


    Your man... These two words made Merry''s heart soar in an instant.


    She whimpered, bent down and wrapped her arms around Chris'' neck and threw herself into his arms. Her little mouth then kissed his face. "Brother, why are you so kind!"


    "Will you marry me?"


    Merry didn''t even need to think about it, she immediately answered. "Yes!"


    She liked this man so much that she didn''t need an engagement. She wanted to marry him immediately.


    Merry rubbed her head against Chris'' neck, and when she straightened her shoulders, her face suddenly stiffened.


    Bad!


    She was so excited that she lost consciousness that she left an imprint on Chris'' neck!


    Chris nced at the corner of the little girl''s awkward smile, stretched out his thumb and gently wiped her lips.


    After that, he hugged Merry, kissed her on the cheek, and said softly, "After we''re done with the Laibahas family business, I will take you on vacation and marry you."


    Merry leaned on his arm and pulled him. She rubbed his hands lightly. "Why do we have to travel to get married?"


    Yes, why?


    It''s not that this little girl has been closely guarded by everyone since she was a child. At the age of 20, she hardly knew the outside world.


    Even though she has been abroad for two years, she was studying in school most of the time.


    Chris knew that he wasn''t the romantic type of guy like Jean, but he would definitely do his best for this one favorite girl.


    Merry loved to y, so he would take her around the world and see its beauty together with him.


    ...


    The night is getting darker and cloudy. The weather in South Jakarta has always been rainy and humidtely.


    As it approached 11 pm, Samuel still hadn''t fallen asleep.


    He had sat in front of the hotel''s window and kept lighting a cigar.


    After returning in the afternoon, his mood was alwaysplicated.


    Perhaps Ivan''s words were too direct, making it very difficult to escape.


    He pondered all afternoon, and as his thoughts became clearer�� he finally realized that he didn''t understand Erika at all.


    What color of clothes she liked, what food she liked, or even what she liked in general�� Samuel knew nothing about any of this.


    During the past twenty years of living together, what he can remember is his work and Erika''s care by his side.


    He seemed to have lingered in thepany all year too long. And his busy life has kept Erika away little by little over the past twenty years.


    Samuel looked down at the cigar in his hand, the fire starting to go out the same as his mood, restless and guilty.


    After all, this was all because of Erika''s deep love, so she continued to stick with him over the years.


    When Samuel looked back, that woman never seemed to stop for a moment.


    To love or not to love, he couldn''t tell the feeling.


    For a man in his 40s, he only had a youthful love with Emma at the age of 18.


    Then he brought back Merry. After that, he forced himself to grow up, trying to be a responsible father and man.


    At that moment, Erika appeared.


    They then became a couple, and the gentle woman was always able to calm all his sorrows and confusions in the countlesste nights.


    Because of that, he gradually got used to her attention.


    Whether this was love or not, Samuel didn''t know for sure.


    He took a deep breath and lit his cigar again.


    Drops of rain fell from outside the window, they hit the window pane, and knocked on his nerves.


    At this time, the cell phone that was ced on the round table suddenly rang.


    Samuel cast his gaze, and when he saw the caller ID, his fingers shot up again for no apparent reason.


    It was Emma.


    He saw the phone vibrate slightly on the table, but finally he gave up on picking up.


    If she hadn''t returned suddenly, he and Erika wouldn''t be where they are today.


    He wanted to me her, it''s an inevitable emotion.


    This woman once appeared in his youth with the most beautiful appearance.


    After that, she disappeared like smoke without a word.


    After 20 years, why did she bother going back?!


    Samuel put the cigar in the ashtray, leaned back on the sofa and raised his forehead in annoyance.


    The phone vibrating stopped, but it didn''t take long for it to ring again.


    Samuel ignored it, sitting alone in the cold room, chewing on all the strange andplicated feelings.


    That night, Emma called him seven times, but Samuel didn''t answer.


    Including the text messages she sent, he didn''t open them either.


    Then, Samuel subconsciously leaned back on the sofa and fell asleep. It was only the next morning when he woke up that he got a call from his subordinate in Surabaya telling him that Emma hade to South Jakarta.


    Now it''s half past seven in the morning.


    Samuel hung up and rubbed the phone screen, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. What is that woman doing in South Jakarta?


    Since she''s not divorced yet, why bother toe to him and remind him of their time together in the past?!


    Even though Samuel''s emotional intelligence was not high, he still took Emma''s words as the truth.


    But with so many reminders from his ''brothers'', he could no longer pretend to be stupid.

 Chapter 1021 - The Suspicion In His Heart

    After a moment of silence, Samuel called Chris. "Chris, are you still at the Laibahas house?"


    On the other side of the phone, Chris'' hoarse voice revealed sleepiness. "Yes, I''m still here, what''s wrong?"


    "Just now, my subordinate from Surabaya sent me a message saying that... Merry''s mother came to Jakarta. Please be careful, don''t let Merry go alone."


    Without knowing her true motives, it''s hard to let Emma roam around Merry.


    She seems to have an inexplicable obsession with Merry, which makes Samuel think about what his brothers said earlier.


    Could it be...She really wants to fight Merry?! Or does she want his daughter''s precious kidney?


    When there are too many things to doubt from her, even if Samuel wants to deceive himself, he can''t do it at all.


    A few days ago, he suddenly realized that Emma wanted to be close to Merry again, but she made no attempt to approach Merry.


    Instead, she stayed with him all day, reminiscing about their past with emotions.


    Samuel frowned in annoyance, leaning back against the sofa chair with his arm resting on his forehead.


    At this moment, Chris was stunned when he heard the news. He seemed to be sitting on the bed, and after a while, he asked, "She came to Jakarta and didn''t call you?"


    "She called me!" Samuel sighed earnestly. "She called mest night, but I didn''t answer the phone. Looks like she arrivedst night."


    Chris smacked the corners of his mouth, not smiling. "Why didn''t you answer the call? Did you two have a fight?"


    Samuel shouted and his face was a little ugly, "Cut the bullshit! Just take care of Merry for me these few days. Don''t let her go out alone. Don''t let Emmae close to her."


    This warning made Chris subconsciously look out the window.


    Is the sun rising from the west today?!


    Samuel really started taking precautions against Emma, ??which was amazing in itself.


    At this moment, Chris leaned back on the bed, and picked up the cigarette case. When he exhaled the smoke, his voice was faintly heard.


    "I will take good care of Merry. You don''t have to worry about this. But you have to think carefully about Emma''s arrival."


    "No matter how much you trust her, don''t let her constantly manipte you. If you think about it, after ruthlessly dumping Merry, howe she suddenly wants toe back and mend her rtionship with her? Did she say that she was afraid of dying alone? How old is she? If I''m not mistaken, she''s 40 isn''t it? Is it really that difficult to have another child?"


    Samuel closed his eyes. Listening to Chris'' taunts, he couldn''t refute a word.


    He was probably deceived by reason at the time, so he didn''t want to hear the warnings from his friends.


    Samuel cleared his throat and took a deep breath. "I know this. I know it in my heart. I''ll call her in a moment. Take care of Merry while you''re there, I''ll go see Erika when I have time."


    Hearing this, Chris exhaled smoke from his mouth and said loudly, "Merry will go with her today. To get her back�� All depends on your efforts."


    "Where will they go?"


    "New Kebayoran."


    After hanging up the phone, Samuel thought for a long time, and then went to the bathroom.


    After about half an hour, he changed into his casual clothes and was about to go out to ''wait for the prey'' near the Laibahas family''s house. When he had just opened the door of his hotel room, a woman suddenly ran towards her.


    At this time, Emma was standing in the corridor in an elegant red dress with a maniacal smile. "Samuel, why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Samuel was standing right at the door, and he was stunned for a few seconds before he said, "Why are you here?"


    Emma looked at him, not answering the question. "If I didn''te, would you still ignore my calls?"


    Such a sad tone was full of usations andints, and her eyes were full of deceit.


    Samuel twisted his eyebrows almost imperceptibly, and walked out of the door. "You think too much. I slept too wellst night and didn''t hear the phone ringing."


    Emma squeezed the door''s handle when she heard it. She pursed her lips and sighed. "I heard that your wife is going to divorce you, I was worried and really wanted to see you."


    "Oh, so you know about it?" The step Samuel was just about to take suddenly stopped in ce.


    He turned to look at Emma, ??carefully examining her, trying to see some clues on her face.


    How did she know everything?!


    Didn''t she juste herest night?


    Confronted with Samuel''s suspicious gaze, Emma looked at him with concern. "I was worried about you, so of course I know everything you have to do with."


    Such words sound good, but actually hide some secrets.


    Erika wants to divorce him, and only Samuel''s brothers know about this.


    Even in South Jakarta, only the Laibahas family knows about it.


    Emma wasn''t in Indonesia a while ago, how did she know then?


    In the past, Samuel couldn''t possibly have this kind of suspicion.


    But with too many incidentstely, Emma''s behavior no longer seems as genuine as it used to.


    Samuel looked at her nkly, while Emma looked at him with a calm demeanor.


    The two of them stood in the hallway, each with their own thoughts in silence.


    When their mood was a bit deadlocked, Samuel took the lead to withdraw his gaze. "Are your family matters resolved?"


    He said as he walked forward. Emma then followed in his footsteps. "Well, it''s over. There are still some things, but I heard that your wife wants to divorce you because of my rtionship with you, so I rushed back."


    Samuel put one hand in his trouser pocket. Looking ahead, his thin lips slightly sideways. "Who said that Erika divorced me because of you?"


    Emma blinked nonstop. "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!" Samuel blinked at her, and then stood in front of the elevator.


    In other words, Emma sounded too confident.


    She smiled wryly and adjusted her mood. "Maybe the news is wrong, but I don''t care about it. The important thing is that I''m back. If Erika has a misunderstanding about me, I can help you exin it. Samuel, I''ve said before that I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Emma said this in a made up sincere tone. The old Samuel would probably thank her.


    However, Samuel only felt annoyed and confused when Emma said it in such a tone.


    Something had changed quietly without him noticing.


    The person in front of him used to be his lover, but now�� he didn''t know anymore.


    When the elevator arrived, Samuel and Emma entered together.


    The smooth walls of the elevator clearly reflected Emma''s charming face.


    The corners of her eyebrows and eyes were still very familiar, but if the man took a closer look at those eyes, he would find that there was a lot of deception in them.


    Samuel looked away calmly, and Erika''s figure appeared in his mind by ident.


    After all, he had already reached this point.


    Without him realizing, he was immersed in his own thoughts, and wandered between the images of two women inside his mind.


    Even starting to makeparisons in silence.

 Chapter 1022 - Hold Yourself, Chris!

    After that, Samuel and Emma came to the restaurant downstairs of the hotel.


    Since it was only eight o''clock, they sat across from each other and ate breakfast quietly.


    At this time, Merry, who was in the Laibahas'' house, woke up.


    After asking the maid, she immediately ran to Chris'' room.


    They were going out to y this morning, and her mother said she would take her to New Bayoran for a walk.


    The little girl thought of Chris all the time. She didn''t even eat her breakfast, nning to wake her partner first.


    She darted to the guest room and pressed her ear against the door.


    But there was no movement in the room, and the little girl guessed that Chris might not be awake yet.


    Thinking of this, Merry''s mischievous thoughts started to re up. She twisted the handle with a chuckle, wanting to go in and gave him a surprise.


    Fortunately, the guest room''s door was not locked.


    Merry quietly pushed open the door, peering through the gap.


    But she didn''t see anything clearly.


    The curtains in the room had a very good shadow effect, and she could only faintly see a figure on the bed.


    Merry furrowed her brows, tiptoed in, and gently closed the door.


    She stood on the spot and rubbed her hands, then rushed towards the bed, and shouted, "Brother Chris, wake up!"


    The little girl screamed loudly, and her voice echoed even more inside the room. When she rushed to the bed, she jumped forward, and as a result�� she bumped into Chris'' arm impartially!


    "Hmm��..!" Merry''s nose hit Chris'' chest suddenly, and she gasped in pain.


    Chris had already known of her presence when she opened the door.


    So when the little girl was running, he suddenly sat up on the bed and took advantage of her rushing figure.


    At this moment, Merry knelt on the side of the bed. She was hugged by Chris when she rubbed her nose continuously.


    "Brother, when did you wake up?" The little girl asked angrily, with tears still flowing in her eyes.


    As she gradually adjusted herself to the darkness in the room, she realized that the man who was hugging her�� was not wearing any clothes.


    Merry''s face pressed against the skin on his chest, her eyes blinked, and she couldn''t help but touch it.


    Really slippery!


    Chris, who couldn''t bear to speak a word. "..."


    He looked down at Merry''s confused expression, lifted her chin, and forced her to look at him. "You seriously ran here to make a fuss so early in the morning? Have you had breakfast?"


    Merry''s thick eyshes were mildly vibrating, then she shook her head as her eyes still continued to look down. This is a very pleasant sight indeed!


    The man''s skin felt different, his tummy didn''t look bloated, and the lines were very beautiful, and it felt slippery to the touch.


    Merry kept pressing her eyelids and looking down, turning a deaf ear to Chris'' question.


    The little girl finally pulled back her hands, and then buried her head into his figure.


    She''s really curious!


    Not to mention that Chris had such a nice body!


    Merry couldn''t help but want to start when she saw him like this. She lightly brushed Chris'' chest with her fingertips slowly.


    She slowly shifted her gaze to the man''s left chest, and suddenly stopped.


    Merry leaned forward, looking at Chris. She rubbed her finger against The two-centimeter scar, bit the corner of her mouth and said, "Brother, were you injured here before?"


    "Yes." Chris replied in a hoarse voice, somehow feeling a little thirsty. The head in front of him swayed left and right in front of his chest, and her slightly disheveled hair brushed his chin from time to time, like cat fur, making him itch.


    Hearing the reply, Merry couldn''t help but caress his scar sadly. "It must have hurt at that time!"


    Chris closed his eyes slightly, and continued to catch his breath.


    He had forgotten whether it hurt or not, but now it really hurt!


    The pain almost exploded!


    This little girl doesn''t seem to understand that a man is a beast in the morning!


    Chris held back a handful of bitter tears to himself, pulled the thin nket, and pulled away from Merry without showing a trace. "Have you had breakfast?"


    Merry''s eyes were still on his chest, and she shook her head. "No, I want to eat with you."


    Chris took a deep breath and licked the corners of his mouth. "Go outside and wait for me. I''m going to take a shower."


    The little girl refused without thinking. "Why should I go out, I''ll be waiting for you here!"


    Damn it!


    Chris scratched his messy hair. In his current state, why would this little girl not even obey?!


    If he took off the bed cover, his situation would be clearly visible in an instant!


    Chris patiently tried to coax her out, but before he could say anything in the next second, Merry kissed his wound. "Brother, I won''t let you get hurt again in the future!"


    He exploded!


    The little girl gave him a kiss, then looked at Chris excitedly.


    Those eyes were too innocent for Chris to be able to hold out any longer.


    His breath was heavy and his eyes were bloodshot, he wrapped his arms around her waist, rolled over and pressed the person under him, lowered his head and kissed the girl deeply.


    After the kiss, Chris felt even more ufortable!


    He put his hand on the side of the little girl, looked at her reddened cheeks, closed his eyes and sighed, then said in a hoarse voice. "Don''t move, wait for me here!"


    After that, Chris quickly turned around and got off the bed. While Merry was still confused, the man quickly went into the bathroom.


    The sound of trickling water finally heard, and a cold shower in the morning was undoubtedly a good remedy to reduce the fire of lust inside him!


    ''Not that I don''t want to, but I can''t!'' He grumbled as he pounded the bathroom''s wall.


    The girl he had cared for since childhood couldn''t do this kind of thing casually. Not to mention that they were in the Laibahas'' family house... really not worth it.


    Compared to Chris'' wise thoughts, Merry, who was still lying on the bed, seemed much more careless.


    She pulled the nket to cover half of her flushed face, her big eyes clear and bright.


    It turned out that Chris had been awake a long time, and when they kissed, she smelled smokeing from his mouth.


    But...


    Merry put her hand under the nket and identally dropped to the man''s groin.


    She blushed and rubbed her thigh, Chris''s hardening poked her earlier.


    Although she had no experience, she knew what it was.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Chris came out of the bathroom refreshed, only a bath towel around his waist and the water still dripping down his shoulder.


    The curtains in the room had been opened, and the little girl was sitting on the bed ying with her cell phone.


    Hearing the voice, she crammed the phone under her feet like a guilty conscience, and looked at Chris with a sweet smile. "Brother, you''re done!"


    Chris caught her slight movement, so he walked forward while brushing his hair. "What are you looking at?"


    Merry looked at him, and subconsciously slipped the phone under her feet again. "Nothing, let''s hurry up and get dressed. I''m so hungry."


    Chris narrowed his eyes when he heard the voice, then nced at his clothes on the bedside table. His eyes shed, and he handed her the towel in his hand. "Help me dry my hair."


    The little girl did not hesitate, so she took a towel and knelt on the bed to straighten her body.. While helping him wipe his hair, her gaze was dreamy, and she longed for the man''s figure.

 Chapter 1023 - Let’s Go Take A Walk!

    Merry concentrated on wiping Chris'' hair,pletely ignoring her cell phone.


    At this time, Chris lowered his head, and identally looked at Merry''s cell phone screen that had not been turned off.


    The title was�� ''What do men do to fulfill their needs in the bathroom?''


    Chris. "..."


    This is really embarrassing!


    Chris closed his eyes and sighed, but he found it funny.


    He nced at the little girl intently. ''One day, I will definitely tell you what to do there. And it''s to�� take a shower!''


    ...


    One hourter, after breakfast, Erika, Chris and Merry nned to head straight to New Kebayoran.


    Ivan wasn''t home, but he had arranged four bodyguards to follow them.


    Outside the door of the Laibahas house, Anna and Clifford had been waiting earlier. Since they were going on vacation, the little girl naturally thought of her best friend.


    "Auntie!"


    Anna was standing at the door when she saw Erika at first nce, then immediately raised her hand and shouted with joy.


    Erika smiled kindly, stepped forward to look at Anna, and said apologetically, "Anna, sorry for making you apany Merry all the way here. Thank you for your hard work!"


    Anna shook her head hastily. "It''s not too much trouble, as long as we get to see auntie, all the hard work is paid off!"


    Erika nodded to Clifford, she then said to Anna, "Since this is your first timeing to this town, I will take you around to go out together."


    In this way, they all got into the car and set off.


    Anna and Clifford sat in the very back of the car, and as the car pulled away she turned to look at the quiet man next to her.


    "Are you in a better mood now? Merry sneaking out wasn''t your fault, why do you still look annoyed and angry?"


    At this moment, Clifford faintly withdrew his gaze from the window to see Anna. "I''m not angry!"


    Anna curled her lips. "Liar! Obviously you look angry but you don''t want to admit it. You have to understand Merry''s feelings, who are really worried about her mother. She dared to sneak around like that because she didn''t know about her mother at all. And now she''s fine, even Brother Chris is with her. Even if she is a little impulsive, the results are always good. Then why do you still look angry?"


    Clifford was speechless. When he listened to Anna''s question, he pursed his thin lips and exined in a cold voice. "I''m not angry."


    Anna. "..."


    It''s like talking to a wall!


    No wonder Merry called him Wood. But ording to her, this man is not as good as wood!


    After all, wood can take root and sprout, showing its strong vitality!


    But Clifford''s whole person is like a piece of ice, so no matter how hard you try, he won''t be moved!


    He looks like an iceberg!


    Anna twitched the corners of her mouth and stared nkly at Clifford, feeling slightly disappointed.


    He hated this overly quiet and depressing atmosphere.


    Hence, the two were silent for about a minute. It was Anna who broke the silence. "Eh, I heard you grew up with Merry?"


    When Merry was mentioned again, Clifford''s deep eyes shed a warm light.


    He was still staring out the window, and replied after a while, "Not growing up together. She used toe to the Widjaya family''s house with her father, and oddly enough, she actually spent some time talking to us bodyguards."


    Anna nodded clearly. "Have the guards in the Widjaya family lived in the house since they were young?"


    "Yes."


    "So... you guys don''t have to go home? You guys didn''t evene back during the holidays?"


    There was no denying that Anna was quite interested in Clifford''s business.


    At this time, Clifford heard Anna''s question, his eyes became very calm. "We are all orphans, homeless."


    Anna''s heart suddenly trembled. After she apologized, she turned around slightly annoyed.


    It turned out that he was an orphan.


    No wonder this man exuded a dense cold aura, perhaps because he had never felt the warmth of family since he was a child. That seems to be what caused him to develop such a personality.


    Anna leaned back against the back of the chair, looking nervously out of the window.


    Why did she feel a bit of pain when she heard Clifford''s story!


    Very strange!


    ...


    In less than half hours, Merry and her entourage arrived at their destination.


    The little girl started to look around as soon as she got out of the car, the excitement of the residents was immediately felt.


    She really liked this kind of atmosphere, showing that people were having fun just like her.


    "Merry, there are many people here, don''t run!"


    At this time, Erika came to Merry''s side.


    Even though there were bodyguards by her side, the little girl''s behavior made her worried every now and then.


    Hearing that voice, Merry cleverly took her hand and pointed forward. "Mom, let''s have a look. There seems to be a good looking shop there, maybe there is something good!"


    "Okay." Erika smiled, then turned around to remind Chris, Anna and the others not to separate.


    At this point, this group of people were walking through the streets, and Merry''s cheers could be heard from time to time.


    Clifford and Anna walked in the back. The man carefully prevented pedestrians about to bump into Anna.


    Not far ahead was a path known as Arunika.


    When Erika and Merry walked out of the store, Erika could not help but stop in the same ce looking towards the road.


    If she had not left Jakarta, she might be the best embroiderer by now.


    She has no other hobbies, and since she was a child, she has loved weaving and embroidering under the influence of her family.


    "Mother, what do you see?"


    Merry saw Erika who was in a daze, and looked ahead on tiptoe.


    Right at this moment, among the crowd of people and from the direction of Arunika in front, two figures walked out from inside.


    Even though there were many passersby, the red dress on the woman looked very conspicuous under the sun.


    Including the man beside her, who was also tall and handsome, haughty and stable.


    Erika''s lips suddenly curved, and Merry''s eyes fell on them impartially.


    "What a bad luck!"


    The little girl muttered quietly, pulling Erika away.


    Emma suddenly walked out with her father�� What the hell! The distance between them was only a few meters.


    Chris naturally saw this scene.


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at Samuel from a distance, and secretly cursed him.


    He had gone to the trouble of creating opportunities for him to meet Erika, but in the end, he brought Emma!


    Is he stupid or what?!


    Chris shook his head and sighed. Seeing Merry and Erika have turned around, he followed them.


    "Erika?"


    A call mixed with surprise came from the noisy street. The group of people stopped and saw a man of about thirty five years old standing behind them.


    Erika looked at each other in amazement. After so many years, the childish face of this acquaintance had faded and made her dazed for a long time.


    This man was the eldest son of the Irianto family, Donny Irianto.

 Chapter 1024 - Who Is That Man?

    Erika doesn''t have many friends, and after leaving home when she was young, she cut off all contact with anyone from Jakarta.


    On the day she revisited the old ce, she coincidentally met Donny, which made her heart feel something strange.


    If she hadn''t gone that year, Donny��. Would have been her husband.


    But since she was young and stupid, the only way out of those shackles was to run and not look back.


    Erika stared at Donny nkly, the young and gentle man in her impression seemed to have be much more mature now.


    In her field of vision, Donny walked towards her. He is seen wearing a gray vest with a ck shirt and pants.


    "Erika, do you remember me?"


    Donny stood in front of Erika, and he asked in a soft and maic voice.


    "Of course I remember. Donny, it''s been a long time." Erika smiled slightly, a trace of guilt hidden deep in her eyes.


    Donny looked around and nodded to Chris and the others. Then his eyes fell on Erika, and he seemed to be joking. "Your brother told me that you woulde to Kebayoran Baru today. I happened to be here because I have a business with my shop, but I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    After Erika returned to Jakarta, Donny had the idea of ??going to the Laibahas family''s house to meet her.


    However, due to various reasons, he always hesitated.


    Today, he suddenly received a reminder from Ivan that he had to muster up his courage to try his luck.


    Finally, he can meet her!


    At this moment, Merry lightly loosened her grip on Erika''s arms and moved quietly to Chris'' side, tiptoeing and whispering in his ear.


    When Chris heard the voice, he rubbed the girl''s hair nonchntly, and then took a step forward. "There are so many people here, why don''t we go to the cafe for a break?"


    He skillfully understood this situation.


    In this city, whether it was an old friend or someone with a special identity, if one encountered this situation by chance, then they could not escape easily.


    Since everyone was looking at Samuel up front, and because Erika was still rooted to her spot and just watching for a long time, Chris immediately intervened.


    In that case, Erika gratefully nced at Chris. Donny''s reply also came timely. "There''s too many people in that cafe, how about we go to my family''s shop? There''s a private room and it''s rtively quiet."


    "Well then, please lead the way." Chris nodded and agreed.


    Donny chuckled and smiled, he then turned and led them to the clothes shop across the aisle.


    As they walked, Merry and the others saw that Donny was cleverly blocking passersby with his body, clearly worried that they would hurt Erika.


    He is a careful and considerate man!


    They quickly disappeared near the alley, but Samuel''s gaze didn''t back down.


    He paced forward with a clear aim.


    Erika?


    Why did he seem so close to that man?!


    Not only that, he also knew that Erika was staring at Donny with a deep and longing gaze.


    How could he never know that there was such a man in Erika''s hometown?!


    "Samuel, what are you going to do?"


    At this time, seeing Samuel moving forward faster and faster, Emma grabbed his hand with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    Samuel was forced to stop and looked back into Emma''s eyes, then asked, "Don''t you want to try to mend your rtionship with your daughter? So why don''t we just go over there?"


    Emma stood still for a moment and blinked her eyes. She calmly said as usual, "But your wife is there too, I am afraid I will upset her. But since you suggested, we''d better give it a try."


    Samuel looked at Emma, ??and the feeling of irritation came to his heart again.


    Today, he hade to a special ce to pretend to meet Erika by chance.


    Unexpectedly, before meeting Erika, he met with Emma on this Arunika street.


    Obviously, after eating at the hotel not long ago, the two of them parted ways.


    The scene where Emma appeared in this ce must have raised serious doubts in Samuel''s heart.


    He found out that the silk clothes shop belonged to the Laibahas family, and it was located in the middle of the area so people must pass by often.


    But Emma showed up early and asked him to apany her to buy silk at the shop. After the two met, Samuel instinctively wanted to leave, as he was afraid of being seen by Erika and caused unnecessary trouble.


    But the result was really unsatisfactory. He identally saw Erika''s figure when he came out of the shop.


    At this time, Emma moved forward, but in the blink of an eye, she found that Samuel was still where he was.


    She smiled. "Why don''t you go? Don''t you want to see what the rtionship between that man and your wife is?"


    Such an evil reminder made Samuel''s handsome face sink.


    He took a deep nce at Emma, ??said nothing, and walked over to the clothing store across from him.


    ...


    There weren''t many customers inside the shop at this time. The weavers in front of the sewing table are discussing a design with a customer.


    Donny led his guests straight into the tea room in the back hall.


    Not long after, they sat in front of the worn out tea table. Donny then ordered his men to prepare the cake, and he sat across from Erika politely.


    He did not take the initiative to approach, but always kept his distance.


    Merry, Chris and the others sat side by side. The little girl''s big eyes continued to stare at Donny. This uncle... looks so gentle.


    She doesn''t know if the weather in South Jakarta is good enough to have created such a personality.


    He was like a gentle spring breeze, veryfortable to look at.


    "Erika, I don''t know who they are..."


    Donny opened his mouth and broke the silence after his subordinates brought him tea and cake.


    At this time, Erika looked at Donny with a smile and started to introduce them one by one. "This is my daughter Merry, this is the second child of the Hartanto family from Surabaya. And these two are Merry''s friends, Anna and Clifford."


    Hearing the voice, Donny greeted each other with a smile, and his eyes fell on Merry''s figure. He was surprised to see how young this little girl was.


    The little girl seemed to be in her twenties, not fitting with Erika''s age.


    As she noticed Donny''s gaze, Merry exined without hesitation. "Uncle, I''m her stepdaughter."


    Everyone. "..."


    When Donny heard this, he suddenlyughed.


    With Merry''s words just now, the atmosphere in the tea room became much calmer.


    After a while, the little girl looked at Chris'' arms and said in a low voice, "Brother, I want to eat ice cream!"


    Chris looked at her sideways with aughing heart. Merry wanted to give Donny a chance to be alone with her mother!


    Anna also immediately raised her hand. "Clifford and I want to eat ice cream too!"


    After seeing this, Donny called out to his subordinates. "I''ll have someone buy it. What vor would you like to eat?"


    "No need!" Chris said as he got up.. "I''m going to take them out to eat, you guys just talk first."

 Chapter 1025 - The Hope In The Heart

    Chris took a few people and left the back hall of the shop.


    Donny politely got up and watched them leave through the door before he sat down again and looked at Erika.


    Two best friends who always exchanged stories when they were young have met again after many years, but they don''t know where to start.


    Donny rolled up the fabric of his shirt around his wrist and pushed the cake on the table in front of Erika. "The cake you liked back then is still on sale today."


    Erika smiled and nodded. She then tasted one slice. "All these years�� I didn''t think the old shop was still standing."


    Donny rubbed his teacup and locked his eyes on Erika. "Yeah, there''s a lot more that hasn''t changed from 20 years ago. How have you been all this time?"


    Hearing this, Erika put the cake back on the te. "Not too bad, how about you?"


    When old friends meet, there''s always a moment of wanting to know each other''s lives.


    Donny watched Erika''s soft brows, gradually ovepping with the shadows in his memory.


    Twenty years had passed and she had barely changed, except for the change in life and the serenity in her eyes.


    Donny curled his lips slightly, and took a sip from his teacup. "I''m not doing too bad either."


    At this point, there was silence spreading in the tea room.


    Having not seen each other for 20 years, they did not know each other''s current situation. And they don''t want to ask sensitive topics, especially since these two almost married each other.


    In this small space, they have their own worries.


    A few secondster, the two of them raised their eyes inadvertently, andughed again as they faced each other.


    Donny said, "I know that you came back a few days ago. I originally wanted to visit your house, but..."


    He hesitated for a few seconds and added insincerely. "I''m a bit busy, so I haven''t had time toe."


    Erika''s heart was as smooth as dust. Even though she could see that Donny wasn''t telling the truth, she still followed his words and said, "Your family business is now your responsibility. With so much effort, it must be very difficult to manage."


    Hearing this, Donny choked and looked at Erika with stern eyes. "Are you going to stay this time?"


    He couldn''t stand the hope in his heart, so he asked bluntly. But actually, he regretted it as soon as the words fell.


    He was worried that he would offend Erika. Even though this woman seemed gentle, she was actually very stubborn.


    The way he asked about her privacy was still quite rude.


    At this moment,pared to Donny''s anxiety, Erika was calm. With her arms folded on the edge of the table, her eyes looked down. "I should."


    Donny''s eyes were full of stars.


    He looked at Erika, and smiled with relief. "It''s good that you''re not leaving again."


    Donny never asked her about marriage or other men she had met before.


    This man is respectable and well-behaved, he never likes to push others.


    But Erika came back to Jakarta, which made his silent heart beat fast again.


    In the past few years, he had never met a woman as gentle as Erika, so now that he was thirty-eight, Donny was still single and unmarried.


    Being busy with his career is a very good reason for him to run away.


    Or maybe the embarrassing past after Erika ran away that year that made him not dare to ept other people''s feelings easily.


    Moreover, in the depths of his heart, he only remembered one thing ever since he was a child. He wanted his future wife to be named Erika Laibahas.


    Now that the woman he loves is back, can he hold on to the tiny hope in his heart?


    ...


    Outside the shop, Merry, Chris and the others had just stepped out of the doorway. When they raised their eyes, they met Samuel and Emma who were pacing back and forth.


    The little girl snorted, taking advantage of the situation to pull Anna and wanting to walk in the opposite direction.


    Emma hastily called out to her, "Merry, wait a minute!"


    Samuel walked forward, winked at Chris, and the two of them left. They went to the smoking area in the corner of the shop to smoke.


    At this moment, Merry stood next to Anna and narrowed her eyes at the figure of Emma who was walking towards her. "What do you want?"


    She really didn''t like Emma at all!


    Emma stepped forward with a sigh and deliberately put on an affectionate expression. "Merry, I just came back from Parma and brought you a present. If you want, why don''t youe back and take it with me?"


    Merry looked at her nkly, then shook her head quickly. "I don''t need anything. You don''t need to bring me gifts, just stay away from me."


    "Honey, don''t be angry. I was in the wrong earlier and didn''t consider your feelings. Don''t worry, I won''t force you toe back to Parma with me.


    "Your father is right, even though I am your mother, I can''t force you to do something you don''t like. It''s all my fault, but please don''t be angry. In the future, I will not force you to do unpleasant things."


    This is really weird!


    Merry bowed her head slightly, and smiled sinisterly at Emma''s sincere attitude. "That''s good then. Now I want to eat ice cream, don''t stop me!"


    When the words fell, Merry took Anna and left.


    But Emma looked at her back with an unexpected face, and the depths of her eyes became frozen.


    She put aside her pride and spoke to her in a friendly manner, but she didn''t expect that this child was still so rude towards her!!


    That''s right, she is a spoiled child, with no attitude or whatsoever!


    In that case, don''t me her for her recklessness!


    Emma''s gaze drifted up and down, and then returned to normal in an instant.


    As everyone knows, when she had just turned around to look for Samuel''s figure, she suddenly met Clifford''s eyes.


    At this moment, Clifford was standing to her left, his deep and cold eyes fixed on her face.


    Obviously, all the expressions that Emma had just made were seen in his eyes.


    Facing Clifford''s cold gaze, Emma calmly lowered her gaze, her eyes filled with disgust as she walked to the smoking area where Samuel was.


    At this time, half of the cigarettes in Chris'' hand had burned. His gaze turned slightly and he could see Emma approaching him.


    He pulled the corners of his lips, tossed his cigarette butt in the trash, and cast his gaze down to warn Samuel. "I won''t say anymore. But in order to avoid escting misunderstandings, the two of you should avoid appearing in front of Erika again."


    Samuel sighed heavily. "I know, it was an ident today!"


    Chris saw Emma approaching and nodded before passing her.


    By this time, Merry and Anna ran to the grocery store ahead for ice cream, and Clifford nned to follow.


    The bodyguards of the Laibahas family are still entrenched outside the door of Donny''s shop, their main task is to protect Erika''s safety.


    After Chris and Samuel separated, they raised their eyes and looked at the bustling streets in front of him.


    He twisted his eyebrows and walked forward quickly.


    Watching Clifford walk into the corner of the alley, Chris suddenly heard a shouting voice.


    "Clifford, Merry is missing!"


    That panicked voice came from Anna.

 Chapter 1026 - Merry Got Kidnapped!

    At this moment, near the narrow alley, Anna pulled Clifford up frantically. It was clear that panic was etched in the deep sockets of her eyes.


    She initially wanted to go to the cafe near the shop with Merry to buy some ice cream.


    There were a lot of people in the shop, when they were choosing the vors at the counter, a group of tourists came to visit.


    The crowd immediately dispersed in the cafe.


    When Anna had chosen her ice cream and paid the bill, she realized that Merry had long since left the bustling cafe.


    She looked for her several times and asked many people, but none of them recognized the figure of the little girl.


    After listening to Anna''s exnation, Clifford''s heart went bad. He looked at the shop with his cold eyes and was about to leave.


    But when his shoulder was pressed down, Clifford looked back and saw Chris with an even expression. "Young master, Merry, she��"


    "You go to the back of the shop to see if there is an essible back door. Anna, you and I will go to that cafe and look for her again."


    Clifford left, while Anna looked at Chris with a pale face, and said shakily, "I''ve looked for her many times, but... Merry has disappeared."


    "How about her cell phone? Is it turned off?" Chris didn''t panic in this predicament. He squinted at the cafe in front of him, his eyes filled with a murderous aura.


    Anna nodded anxiously. "Yes, I''ve tried to call her but the number is inactive..."


    This is what scared Anna the most.


    She immediately called Merry when this happened. Because of this, she felt that something was wrong!


    If indeed they were just separated because of the crowd, there was no way her cell phones would be inactive almost immediately.


    The only possibility was for her to be taken away by force!


    But who dared to kidnap Merry in broad daylight?!


    Chris sneered and called Samuel on his cell phone.


    The little girl was snatched under their nose, and it couldn''t be a coincidence, it was clearly nned!


    In less than five minutes, Chris and Anna were walking around the cafe.


    When they returned to the alley to gather, Samuel and Emma had alsoe rushing over anxiously.


    At this time, deep in a secluded alley, Samuel asked with a serious expression, "How could she have disappeared? Can''t you guys protect a little girl with this many people?"


    Anna lowered her head guiltily after hearing that voice. "Uncle, I''m sorry��"


    Chris nced at Emma with a cold gaze on the side. "What''s the use of ming each other now? You''re a father, can''t you act properly?"


    Samuel choked, he took out his cigarette case. His hand that was holding the lighter trembled slightly.


    The little girl has been closely guarded by the family for many years, and she hadn''t encountered such a case since she was a child.


    But today, Samuel came to the Kebayoran Baru area because he wanted to meet Erika by chance, so he didn''t bring his bodyguard!


    How could a coincidence like this happen!


    When he loosened his guard for just a second, his little girl suddenly disappeared from the earth!


    ...


    Ten minutester, the group returns to Donny''s clothing store.


    Merry''s disappearance cannot be kept secret. They ask Erika and find out that the little girl has never returned. So far, they are sure that she has been taken away.


    Inside the shop, Erika pulled Anna with one hand, and asked anxiously. "Anna, have you searched all over the ce?"


    Anna nodded, crying. "I''ve looked everywhere for her. I also asked people, but no one saw Merry."


    At this time, Donny calmlyforted her, "Don''t worry, there are many old alleys in this ce. Some do have a bad signal. My guards are more familiar with this ce, so I will send some of them to look for her."


    Donny''s words did not ease Erika''s worries.


    She shook her head in horror and muttered, "Merry has never suffered since she was a child. She has a simple mind and kind character. She never had enemies. How could she possibly be a target..."


    At this time, Chris received a call from Clifford. He took the phone and stood up with an excuse, then he walked out of the tea room.


    But before he left, his gaze was cast dimly at Emma, ??who looked anxious, and rather aware of an unspokable danger around her.


    The disappearance of this little girl better not have anything to do with her!


    After Chris left, Samuel also wanted to get up to follow, but Emma stopped him. "Samuel, don''t go, it''s better to wait for the news here. Maybe she''s just ying and got lost alone."


    Samuel immediately frowned, but before he could reply, Erika had said coldly, "You don''t understand Merry. Even though she loves to y, she knows her limits. Not to mention she''s not familiar with this ce, she can''t possibly run around alone!"


    As a mother, Erika gives all her affection to the ones she cares about.


    And Emma''s using tone when she talked about Merry made her very unhappy.


    She rarely showed her face. She was angry at the Hiroshi family''s house.


    Emma then replied casually, "You''re right, I don''t know anything about that child. But it seems you forgot what Merry came to this ce for, didn''t you?!"


    It was as if she was alluding that Merry''s disappearance was entirely caused by Erika.


    Donny didn''t understand the estrangement between them, but Emma''s impolite tone made his brows sink a little.


    "Instead of using her in vain, you''d better try to help find this child. No one wanted this ident to happen. Although the area here is small, it is rtively safe. News of kidnapping in a crowd hasn''t happened in years!"


    Emma nced at Donny who was trying to save Erika. She then said with a sneer, "Nice words, but the child is missing now, who knows if it''s really safe or not."


    "Don''t be noisy!" Samuel looked at Emma in annoyance, and scolded coldly.


    If this woman hadn''te to Kebayoran Baru to interfere with his arrangements, his child wouldn''t have suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, Samuel was fed up with Emma.


    ...


    Outside the door of the shop, Chris could see the figure of Clifford.


    They then walked to the corner of a quiet street. "I''ve been checking out the cafe, there is no back door around the building. Outside, the camera only focuses on the entrance. I have seen the footage, the problem lies with the crowd of tourists who suddenly swarmed in."


    He had just forcibly entered the cafe and checked the surveince cameras. Merry initially came to the counter to choose ice cream.


    But a group of more than 20 tourists came in from outside and immediately blocked the way.


    The crowd of tourists didn''t stay too long. After they all left, Merry was no longer on camera.


    Chris licked his lips and looked ahead thoughtfully.


    At this time, Clifford narrated and said frankly, "Young master, is it possible that a woman named Emma did this?"


    Chris curled his lips coldly. "My biggest suspicion is on her, but today ... she has every reason to deny it!"


    Merry had no enemies, and the only person who was clearly suspected was Emma.


    But this woman was still her real mother!


    If indeed this incident was plotted by Emma��Chris could only say that this woman was very smart.


    She has been under everyone''s suspicion, and even after investigating, he can''t find anything strange about her.

 Chapter 1027 - Looking For Her

    One hourter, Donny used his connections to contact the police station and file a report that Merry had disappeared.


    Currently, only a few hours had passed after the girl disappeared, so the police department was unable to help them.


    Soon after, the group returned to the Rockstar Hotel.


    Chris went straight to the bedroom when he entered the door, locked it, and started making calls with his cell phone.


    His expression was very serious, and his heart was restless. The little girl was kidnapped in the cafe in the blink of an eye, and the man had never known such a bitter incident in his life.


    The kidnapper was very clever and chose to take her away in South Jakarta, which limited his and Samuel''s movements.


    Fortunately, Ivan learned of the news and sent various resources to search.


    Along with the Irianto''s family, they are also constantly searching.


    The afternoon passed, there was still no news.


    And strangely, the tourists were no longer seen anywhere in that part of the city after leaving the cafe earlier.


    ��


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Chris'' entire body stiffened. He stared out the window for a moment, his eyes cold and dark.


    Anna leaned back in the corner of the sofa, constantly looking at her phone screen, trying to get her older brother toe as soon as possible.


    She had already told Glen about what happened, and only hoped that Merry wouldn''t get into trouble.


    Otherwise, she would be the one to me!


    Then, the knock on the door broke the silence in the hotel room.


    Anna hurriedly stepped forward to open the door and saw two people outside the corridor, then politely turned to the side.


    "Auntie, Uncle."


    Erika worriedly looked at Chris and asked, "Chris, how are you? Any news about Merry?"


    Chris shook his head glumly.


    Upon seeing this, Erika became panicked. "How did this happen? My family and Donny''s family have searched all over Kebayoran Baru and there are no clues at all. She''s so agile, if someone took her by force, there''s no way she''d just sit there without fighting back. What should I do? What if she��"


    Before she could finish speaking, Erika covered her mouth.


    She didn''t dare to imagine what Merry would suffer in the end, how could anyone have the heart to hurt such a beautiful and kind girl?!


    "Miss Erika, don''t talk nonsense. My daughter has great luck, the chances of her having an ident are very slim."


    These words came from Emma, ??who looked worried and displeased.


    Hearing that voice, Erika looked at her. "Your daughter? Do you really treat Merry as your daughter? Why are you lounging around in a hotel when we''re trying so hard to find her?"


    For the first time, Erika snapped at Emma.


    She didn''t want to face her in the first ce, but this attitude and action of hers didn''t look like a mother at all.


    Emma''s face darkened, and she stood up straight from the sofa. "What do you think I can do? Of course I can only wait for news that my daughter is safe! This is Jakarta, my power is very limited in this country! Aren''t you from the Laibahas family? If it wasn''t for you, my daughter wouldn''t havee to this town and got herself kidnapped! Now, I can only hope for the best and that my daughter won''t suffer a bad fate."


    In this case, Erika was definitely not Emma''s opponent.


    But from Emma''s words, it kept ringing in her head that she was the cause of Merry''s disappearance.


    At this moment, Erika had not spoken, and Chris said sharply, "Fate? Who told you that we have to take fate for granted?"


    Emma''s eyes trembled, knowing that she had made a mistake, and she couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Even Samuel looked at her with cold eyes when he heard these words. "Your daughter disappeared and you choose to surrender to fate?"


    At this moment, Emma shut her mouth stupidly in the face of two rude questions.


    But her narrowed gaze fell onto Erika''s figure with a gloomy dark light.


    Erika ignored her gaze and walked to the side sofa to sit down.


    The city of South Jakarta is neither big nor small, but Merry just disappeared. Without any clues, finding her is like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Time passed, and more than four hours had passed since Merry''s disappearance.


    Chris'' expression became even more ugly, and right at this moment, there was another knock on the door.


    Donny''s seat was close to the door, so he calmly patted Erika''s arm then got up and opened the door.


    Outside was Paul''s bodyguard.


    He nodded to Donny, then looked at Chris, and said in a deep voice, "Young master, I havee to report something."


    Chris squeezed his phone, narrowed his eyes, and left the living room and out of everyone''s eyes.


    In the corridor, the guards looked around warily, and walked to a corner. He then lowered his head and said, "Young master, the problem is indeed with that group of tourists."


    "We''ve checked all the cameras along the way. After observation, we found that after leaving the cafe, the people went to a blind spot in the depths of an alley."


    Chris then said coldly, "What else?"


    The bodyguard took a deep breath before he took out his cell phone and clicked on the image, then handed it to the man.


    "Then, we found several construction workers in uniforms in twelve camera screens on the street. Each of them was carrying an extrarge suitcase and walked away from the Kebayoran Baru area."


    Chris stared at the pictures on the phone screen, his eyes fixed on therge suitcase, his thin lips suddenly turning white.


    This kind of suitcase was almost half a person''s height, and it was most likely that the other party had put the little girl in one of the suitcases and carried her away.


    The bodyguard looked at Chris and continued, "These guys were all dressed the same, and they each had an identical suitcase. These people obviously prepared all the details well. Each one walked out in a different direction without being seenmunicating. We''ve sent people to investigate, but�� it''s going to take some time. Since everyone went to different destinations and there were so many alleys, it''s very difficult to trace."


    Chris squeezed the phone in his palm, and slowly raised his eyebrows. "I want to know the location as soon as possible."


    "Young master, please don''t worry. Your father has contacted people from all over South Jakarta, you will find Miss Merry''s whereabouts as soon as possible."


    At this time, the bodyguard had already gotten rid of his cynicism.


    Miss Merry has disappeared, and this incident made their big master in Surabaya very angry.


    In this world, if someone dared to do something under his master''s nose, no matter who it is, they ought to prepare to face the wrath of Paul Hartanto.


    Chris returned the phone to the other party, and when he turned around, he suddenly looked back.


    "My father sent someone to follow Emma in Surabaya before. Did anyone follow her after she came here?"


    The bodyguard rolled his eyebrows and shook his head slightly. "After leaving Surabaya, we don''t keep an eye on her anymore. If you want us to keep an eye on her, I can arrange it."


    "Send someone to watch her. By the way, check whoever she brought to Jakarta!"


    "Yes, young master!"


    ...


    A few minutester, Chris returned to the room, and Samuel asked, "Chris, is there any news?"


    Chris closed the door again, his eyes on the people in the living room. He also saw that Emma was looking at him too.


    He then shook his head nonchntly. "No!"

 Chapter 1028 - Guilt In The Heart

    It is undeniable that if Emma was the one who did this, then her mental strength was indeed very strong.


    From start to finish, she was like an outsider, never actively asking or inquiring about anything personally.


    But if it weren''t her, then things would be more difficult.


    On this day, the sky over South Jakarta appeared to be shrouded in clouds.


    After learning that the little girl was missing, the two elders of the Laibahas family also stepped out of the ancestral hall and called their old friends.


    ...


    As it was approaching seven o''clock in the evening, both the Laibahas and Irianto family returned to give the news.


    Among the families in South Jakarta, all said that no one dared to kidnap the girl.


    Some even asserted that this incident was definitely not carried out by the people of South Jakarta.


    This area is not very big, a little trouble won''t take long to reach their ears.


    At this time, Chris was standing in front of the bedroom''s window smoking a cigarette.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of torment the little girl would go through if she were to be put in a suitcase and taken away.


    So far, Emma was still within their sights.


    Except for going to the bathroom, she didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    Chris smoked anxiously, and the ashtray beside him was already full of cigarette butts.


    "Bzztt��"


    Suddenly, a message came to his cell phone.


    He turned on the screen and saw a strong cold light explode in his eyes for a moment.


    The next second, Chris put the cigarette butt in the ashtray and walked out of the room quietly.


    Outside the window, the sky was getting dark. Samuel and the others were still sitting in the living room. Everyone looked tired, but they insisted on waiting for news of Merry.


    Chris walked out the door without saying a word. When Samuel saw his expression, he asked loudly, "Where are you going? Any news?"


    However, the sound of the door closing was the answer to Samuel''s question.


    Chris had left in such a hurry, and it made everyone confused.


    Waiting anxiously for news like this was undoubtedly the most excruciating thing.


    Samuel ordered someone to open some rooms downstairs, he then stood up and said with a serious expression, "Don''t waste your time here, it''s better to eat something and rest. Let''s wait for tomorrow to see the situation!"


    Emma shook her head first. "I''m not tired, I can''t calm down before I hear news about Merry!"


    Erika saw this scene, and she curled her lips sarcastically.


    She stood up from the chair, looked at Donny who was always beside her, and said with an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry to bother you today, you can go home first, I..."


    Before she finished, Donny shook his head. "No problem, you don''t need to be polite with me. You haven''t eaten since lunch, I can apany you to eat something if you want. After that, if you want to continue waiting, I will stay with you."


    Erika shook her head subconsciously, she had absolutely no appetite right now.


    But before she could say anything, she caught a glimpse of Anna''s figure who had been lying on the sofa and was ming herself.


    Erika saw her guilty face, sighed and walked forward. "Anna, will you apany me to eat?"


    Anna wanted to refuse, but she raised her eyes and saw that Erika was looking at her gently. She then noddednguidly. "Okay..."


    Actually, Anna had been sinking in guilt, unable to stop thinking about Merry''s situation.


    She thought that Merry had been kidnapped because of her carelessness.


    Obviously she had good skills, but in the cafe earlier, she had been caught off guard and didn''t realize the danger that lurked close.


    Anna''s guilt was understandable to Erika since she also felt the same.


    This is like Emma''s earlier usation that Merry came to South Jakarta because of her.


    In this world, no one can be calm at the face of something unexpected.


    After that incident, those involved would reflect on their own mistakes and start ming themselves.


    This is human nature.


    Erika stepped forward and grabbed Anna''s wrist, leading her out of the suite.


    Samuel had been watching from the opposite side, his face was already very ugly.


    When he saw Donny looked at Erika with such a tender gaze�� His heart felt so hurt.


    Many emotions tugged at his nerves, leaving Samuel feeling very confused.


    Seeing the three of them about to leave the room, Samuel finally couldn''t contain the unhappiness in his heart, and called out to them. "Erika, I''m going with you."


    He wasn''t hungry, but he didn''t want to give the space for Erika and Donny to get along.


    At this time, Emma also got up and said shamelessly, "Samuel, I will go with you. Miss Erika shouldn''t mind adding two more people to the table."


    Emma walked to Samuel''s side with a natural posture.


    After seeing this, even though Donny felt displeased, he still looked at Erika beside him and let the woman make up her mind.


    At this moment, Erika was standing not far from the door while holding Anna''s hand. She looked at Emma calmly, and said warmly, "Sorry, I object! If you want to eat, please make a reservation yourself. Donny, let''s go."


    The corners of Emma''s smiling mouth instantly hardened with embarrassment.


    After a few days of not seeing her, Erika''s temper became a little grumpy.


    Seeing the three of them leave the room, Emma lightly retracted her gaze and turned to Samuel. "Samuel, should we..."


    "What did you actually want to do when you came to South Jakarta this time?"


    Samuel cut her off and asked bluntly with a frown on his face.


    Emma opened her mouth in surprise, "I''ve told you that I came here because you are here."


    "Then what do you want to do with me, huh?"


    Emma couldn''t answer for a while.


    In this situation, Samuel looked at her with a bit of annoyance. "I never asked you toe to South Jakarta to apany me. If you dide for me, then you can leave now."


    "I don''t have much time to be with you all the time. I don''t need you to keep provoking Erika''s anger in front of me. You''re a married woman for god''s sake!"


    After Samuel took a deep nce at Emma, ??he turned and walked out of the room. The woman that had been buried deep in his heart was no longer as innocent and sweet as before.


    No matter how stupid he was, it was impossible not to see that Emma was intent on approaching him in front of Erika.


    This ulterior motive has caused him too much unnecessary trouble.


    If Emma said that all of this was unintentional, Samuel wouldn''t believe it at all!


    Right now, Emma was standing alone in the room, looking at the door that had been violently mmed shut, but her face remained the same as ever.


    It seemed that the information she had changed earlier was already known to him.


    She smiled slyly as she returned to the sofa, then took out some powder from her small bag, and all the while she was staring at the door warily.


    She opened the powder box immediately, and at the bottomyer were seven or eight sim cards lying inside.


    These are telecards without any information attached.


    Emma randomly picked up a card, put it in her cell phone, and quickly dialed, "How are you?"

 Chapter 1029 - Time Is Running

    Meanwhile, when Samuel rushed to the hotel restaurant, he was not surprised to see Erika, Donny and Anna sitting inside.


    He stood at the entrance of the restaurant, and as he was looking at their figures, a sharp pain pierced through his heart.


    Samuel wanted to step forward, but he didn''t know what kind of expression to wear.


    By now, Merry''s disappearance had exhausted him.


    And Erika''s always indifferent attitude added to the burden in his heart.


    The shame of being abandoned left him confused.


    Samuel''s palms that were tightening at his sides gradually opened. He stared deeply for a moment, then turned and left the restaurant.


    After he left, Erika looked quietly at the entrance from behind the menu book, then sighed silently and shook her head.


    ...


    Outside the door, Samuel called Chris. After asking, he learned that it was Clifford who led the team to find the suspect tourists.


    Samuel impatiently nned to follow him, but Chris warned on the phone, "Just let me and Clifford handle this. My advice, you better get back to your room as soon as possible and keep a close eye on Emma."


    "Keep an eye on her?" Samuel suddenly narrowed his eyes, his thoughts going up and down.


    Chris then exined, "I think it has something to do with her. Believe it or not, right now, Emma cannot be left unattended!"


    Samuel was stunned, but because of the trust between them, he chose to believe Chris.


    "Okay, I will be back now. If there is anything, please message me as soon as possible."


    Putting down the phone, Samuel rushed towards the suite without dy.


    Outside the door, he squinted at the closed door in front of him, gently grasped the doorknob, and swiped his card to open the door in the next second.


    At this time, Emma was still sitting in front of the sofa quietly, rubbing her phone, looking back in surprise. "Why did youe back?"


    Samuel walked into the living room without saying a word, and gave Emma a vague look.


    Everything seemed to be going as usual. Apart from the powder holder beside her, which was probably used to apply makeup after he left, nothing seemed to change.


    The air was still tense. Samuel rxed a little, and he looked away from Emma''s body, and said without rushing, "I have no appetite, I don''t want to eat!"


    Emma sighed at the right time, and calmly pulled the powder holder back into her small bag. She then gentlyforted him, "Don''t think too much, Merry is a lovely child. So even if someone wanted to harm her, they might not be able to do it."


    Hearing this, Samuel did not take it to heart.


    He didn''t know how to exin it, but Emma''s words and deeds seemed spot on. But from these enlightening words, he could not hear any care or love.


    Instead, she''s like a spectator, asionally telling some unpleasant facts, but she''s actually sitting on the sidelines.


    Samuel raised his hand and rubbed his brows, forcing himself to clear his doubts about Emma for a while.


    He was even more worried whether Chris could find any trace of Merry.


    ...


    Now, twilight has shrouded the sky over the city.


    Chris sat beside the driver. After finishing the call, he looked sideways at Paul''s bodyguard who was driving.


    "Where did you find those three people?"


    The bodyguard looked at him for a moment and said bluntly, "One at the bus station downtown, the other was on his way to a ss factory, and thest one looked like he''s about to rent a car to go out of town."


    Sure enough, the three people went in different ces and directions.


    Chris rolled down the car''s window, put his hand on the door frame, then took out a cigarette. His eyes were dark and unpredictable.


    "What do you guys get from them?"


    "Before I rushed back to pick you up, I asked the person who was about to rent a car, but�� there were no useful clues!"


    The bodyguard then looked at Chris with a cold line and continued, "He''s just a bum. He received a mysterious amount of money yesterday, and he exined that he was only asked to bring a suitcase in a uniform and then pretended to rent a car like he wanted to run away quickly!"


    After hearing that voice, Chris squeezed the cigarette case in an instant. The bodyguard realized the little movement and cleared his throat.


    "Young master, don''t worry. Finding those three is already a great start, we just can''t stop tracking them. It''s only a matter of time."


    "What''s in the trunk?"


    The bodyguard tugged at the corners of his mouth helplessly. "Four bricks, we have also checked the model and brand of this suitcase. But the culprit attacked with a well-thought-out n. After these three people were caught, we discovered that the three suitcases were all from different brands."


    What a detailed n!


    Even the origin of items such as suitcases had been prepared.


    The little girl had been missing for almost ten hours. If she was kept in a suitcase, she would be deprived of oxygen even if she wasn''t injured.


    Damn it!


    ...


    Half an hourter, in the suburbs��


    When Chris arrived, Clifford and the other bodyguards had already brought the three suspects here.


    Under the pitch ck night, four ck cars surrounded the three with their headlights on.


    They crouched on the ground, and not far from them were three suitcases with the same number but different colors.


    When Clifford saw Chris, he came forward and reported in time.


    "I have checked them. They are just bums and ignorant tourists. The person who contacted them never showed up, the culprit just put the cash and cell phone at their residence, and then they continued tomunicate via text message."


    Chris stepped forward without a word, he then faced one of the dirty men and gave him a kick. His cold voice was heard immediately, "How many of you were bribed to do this?"


    The man fell to the ground, clutching his chest and wailing. Out of fear, he immediately answered every question, "I secretly counted the time in the cafe, there should be 21 people!"


    Hearing this, Chris slowly bent his knees and crouched down, grabbing him by the cor. "Do you know any other route?"


    The man''s eyes were full of fear, and he shook his head hastily. "I don''t know, I really don''t know! The person who gave me the money just told me to be on standby near Kebayoran Baru at all times. And when the message came, the person also asked me to go to the cafe. Even these two people�� I just saw them this morning! We really don''t know each other."


    "When did you receive the notification?"


    After that, Clifford stepped forward and handed him the man''s cell phone. "It was 9.40 in the morning, we were in the back hall of the clothing store."


    Chris'' eyes coldly picked up the phone and nced at the message, but his eyes were fixed on the sender''s number.


    Clifford caught this scene and whispered along the way, "I''ve checked the number. The three of them received information from different numbers, and each number had no identification or whatsoever, and there is no relevant information."


    "I tracked the location of the numbers when sending the message, but the other party seems to have technology that can rebound the signal so that the actual location can''t be found. After the message was sent, the numbers were never active again."


    The clue seems stuck at this step!


    Chris took the old man''s cell phone and looked back at the other two phones in Clifford''s hands.


    "Check them and also��."

 Chapter 1030 - Upheaval At The Airport

    As he spoke, Chris stared at the three people on the ground, his eyes fixed on their builder uniforms. "How did you get the uniform?"


    The man who had been kicked earlier answered stupidly, "After leaving the cafe, we followed the route given by the other party and got this uniform at the designated public restroom."


    Chris turned and returned the phone to Clifford. He paced, then left a sentence. "Check their clothing line too and give me all the details tomorrow morning."


    His bodyguard immediately responded behind him. This sort of thing would be easier to check.


    Chris then took Clifford back to the car, the two sat in the back. Neither of them spoke for a while.


    As the men were loaded into another car by the bodyguards, Clifford turned to look at Chris. "Young master, of the 21 people, I''m afraid only one is actually the real perpetrator."


    Chris pushed his cheek with the tip of his tongue and snorted coldly. "Their methods are absolutely detailed, they cannot be underestimated! When will the rest of the information be found?"


    Clifford replied. "Supposedly soon, the Hartanto family''s bodyguards are very well connected with the locals, and I heard that nearly fifty people were dispatched to look for clues. If there are no problems, I believe that they should be able to find them before noon tomorrow!"


    At this point, Clifford is not lying.


    He has been with Jean for many years, even if the Widjaya family wants to track certain people, they may not be able to send so many at once.


    But this time, the amount sent by the Hartanto family is sufficient and their performance is also impressive.


    Moreover, this incident was not the same as digging up someone''s information.


    Even if the Widjaya family had an extensivework of rtionships, it would still be difficult to trace so many people all at once.


    And the other party''s arrangements were very misleading. Some were in the periphery of the city, some others in the city''s center, and it seemed that they wanted to spread their resources.


    It is conceivable that if these 21 people were tracked one by one, all of their hands would definitely be busy!


    At this time, Chris pinched his brows and leaned back in his chair with a feeling of anxiety.


    ''Merry�� I hope you are well!''


    Suddenly, a cell phone vibrated, interrupting the quietness in the car.


    Clifford pulled his cell phone out of his pocket, looked at the caller ID, and immediately picked it up. "Young master Jean."


    "��"


    "They haven''t moved."


    "��"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    The call came from Jean.


    Clifford hung up and immediately looked at Chris. "Young master Jean received news that Emma''s son Jade arrived in Jakarta by private jet at 3 pm this afternoon!"


    Chris immediately opened his eyes that were as deep as the sea. "Where are they now?"


    "Soekarno-Hatta International Airport!" After speaking, Clifford took the phone to read the message above, and added just in time, "Right now, they are still on the ne from the United States. The ne uses an emergency medical clearance and a private flight."


    Chris looked ahead grimly, a smirk appeared from the corner of his lips. "Go to the airport as fast as you can!"


    Emma is indeed smart, she secretly sent Jade to Jakarta and used a private ne with the excuse of medical urgency.


    This type of flight would absolutely not arouse anyone''s suspicion.


    At this time, it also confirmed Chris'' suspicion that the little girl''s disappearance must be rted to Emma.


    ...


    That night, Chris took the Hartanto family bodyguards all the way to the airport, and also threw the three men outside the police station on the street.


    At the same time, a private jet that took off from Surabaya Airport also slowly rose into the night sky.


    The little girl was kidnapped, how could this man be silent then?!


    ...


    At 09.30 pm, Chris, Clifford and the others arrived at Soekarno-Hatta International Airport.


    At the entrance of the hangar, they saw Glen who was waiting in front of him so they got out of the car.


    Chris stepped forward, following his shoulders and ncing. "When did you arrive?"


    Glen raised his eyebrows and looked at him with his sleeves raised. "Not that long. Jean already told me what had happened, and after knowing you wereing, I didn''t leave."


    Chris thanked him with one hand in his trouser pocket, looked at the ne, and whispered, "I can guarantee that once I find Merry, I won''t do anything to Jade. Even though he''s your brother, you can''t stop me in this trouble."


    Glen and Jade were cousins, and Chris'' intention toe to the airport was anything but a simple visit.


    Even if Emma did not personally participate in the kidnapping, Chris did not believe that she was innocent at all.


    The little girl was kidnapped in the bright daylight, and Glen came to Jakarta in the afternoon.


    There is no such thing as a coincidence!


    At this moment, Glen and Chris were standing side by side. Hearing what he said, the man couldn''t help but frown, "You think too much, I''m not here to stop you. After Jean finished talking to me, I sent someone to investigate my family."


    "They reported that a number of medical teams followed Jade toe here. Your guess seems right, she did all these preparations to give Jade a kidney transnt. The people they brought were a professional medical team from a well-known hospital in Parma."


    Glen''s tone was deep and bitter as he spoke.


    From a family point of view, he didn''t mind a kidney transnt for Jade, because he was a member of the family.


    But his aunt shouldn''t be so selfish and use extreme means to kidnap that little girl.


    Moreover, the little girl was her own daughter.


    Merry''s situation is sensitive to talk about. Moreover, Jean Widjaya already treats her like a sister.


    The Sylvester family''s rtionship with the Widjaya family previously was very good, but because of his aunt''s selfishness, all of this could be ruined.


    Glen sighed softly, looking at Chris'' stern face. "Let''s go and see, their ne should be on the side of the runway."


    After the words fell, Chris lifted the corners of his lips grimly. He then turned to his father''s bodyguard behind him and said, "Spread the message that I''m at the airport and about to enter one of the nes in the hangar."


    These bodyguards immediately understood Chris'' intentions. After nodding, he picked up the phone and started to make arrangements.


    ...


    Half an hourter, when Samuel and Emma were in the hotel sitting in the living room without a word, there was a knock on the door.


    Samuel fiddled with his short hair and stood up.


    And the phone Emma had ced on the sofa suddenly vibrated twice.


    She nced at Samuel who was walking towards the door, and quickly looked at the message on the phone. Her expression suddenly changed.


    Emma stood breathless, her nonchnt expression had long gone.


    At this time, the door was opened, Samuel looked at his family bodyguard outside the corridor and asked with a sullen face, "Is there any news?"


    The bodyguard shook his head with a serious face. "Unfortunately, not sir. I came to deliver a message from young master Chris. He said that he was at Soekarno-Hatta airport to wee his friend named Glen and would not being home tonight."


    Hearing this, Samuel anxiously waved his hand. "Ah, okay!"


    "But��" The bodyguard''s gaze seemed to be darting to the living room. "Young master Chris asked you to prepare a check for him. He saw a ne carrying a medical team at the airport. He was worried that Miss Merry would get hurt. So�� he''s nning to buy one!"


    Samuel was confused. "What��?"

 Chapter 1031 - What Emma Wants

    The bodyguard''s statement sounded strange.


    But Samuel didn''t think deeply, because after all, this was all for Merry''s safety.


    He nodded in response. "Give him a nk check, let him fill it himself."


    The bodyguard nodded and left, Samuel was surprised when he closed the door and turned around.


    The man didn''t know when Emma moved, she was already standing behind him when he turned back. Her eyes pretended to be calm and looked at him. "Samuel, since they don''te back, then I''ll go first."


    "Where are you going?" Samuel''s tall and strong figure blocked the door as he looked at Emma''s slightly confused expression. "What''s wrong?"


    Emma lowered her head and eyes to cover the panic in her eyes. "Nothing, just a little tired!"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows slightly. "No one is sleeping in here, you can just stay and rest."


    He remembered his promise to keep an eye on this woman.


    As if not expecting Samuel to make such a suggestion, Emma couldn''t help but lose her usualposure. "No, I have something to do. So you better rest well, I''ll be back tomorrow!"


    After the words fell, she couldn''t help but push Samuel and hastily walked out, disappearing at the end of the corridor in the blink of an eye.


    Samuel stood at the door and watched her messy steps. A cold light appeared in his eyes. He took his cell phone out of his pocket and said, "Follow her."


    ...


    At ten thirty in the evening, Emma arrived at Soekarno-Hatta Airport.


    During the trip, she repeatedly changed her sim cards to try to contact her trusted person on the ne, but the call was never answered.


    Glen''s arrival to Jakarta didn''t surprise her but Chris'' sudden threat to buy a medical ne�� This kind of n confused Emma.


    She had used a lot of resources and money to get the ne toe to Jakarta no matter what, she wouldn''t let Chris touch it!


    Otherwise, all her preparations would be in vain!


    When Emma arrived at the hangar, she looked around nervously.


    Except for a few unmanned cars parked at the entrance, nothing else seemed strange.


    At this time, two men came out slowly from a dark corner. Emma took a closer look and breathed a sigh of relief. "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you pick up the phone?"


    The man was Emma''s confidant, and his expression was pale. His Adam''s apple gliding rapidly. "Madam, there are too many medical devices on the ne, all of which can easily interfere with the cell phone signal."


    Emma rubbed her forehead and stared at the medical ne. "Where''s Jade? How is he?"


    "He''s fine Madam, do you want toe in and have a look?"


    "Let''s go."


    Perhaps because of worry, all of Emma''s thoughts were on Jade, so she didn''t notice that the man behind her confidant was someone she should be wary of. Shepletely ignored the strange look on her confidant''s expression.


    A few minutester, Emma stepped on the steps of the ne. Just as she was about to enter, her footsteps stopped and she turned to her confidant. "Have you finished testing whether Merry''s kidney is suitable for Jade?"


    The man''s brows furrowed, and when there was silence, it was clear that the de that had touched his back waist was secretly exerting force. He sighed and said glumly, "The results are out and they matched, you can take the kidney at any time."


    Emma immediately raised her eyebrows and sighed softly. "Then we can do it as soon as possible!"


    As the words fell, Emma walked into the cabin with a smile, and her confidant behind her was already drenched in cold sweat.


    ''I''m sorry, madam!''


    Emma walked into the cabin leisurely. Perhaps hearing that the test results matched made her feel very happy.


    However, when she walked through the door and lifted her head up, she was taken aback.


    In this cabin�� There were a lot of people.


    She knew each one, but they shouldn''t be here!


    Beside the hospital bed, Chris leaned on the edge, holding the edge of the bed in one hand, smiling coldly.


    On the sofa beside them, Glen and Clifford sat down.


    And all the medical staff and confidants were all tied up at the back of the cabin, each one wearing a worried expression.


    Emma shook her head and mmed the equipment next to her.


    She looked down and looked nervously at Jade on the hospital bed, her child didn''t seem to know what was going on outside.


    Jade was seen closing his eyes and sleeping soundly. This young man had indeed been suffering from an illness for a long time, and his illness made his face pale and look lifeless.


    Emma felt depressed and unbearable. She wanted to go forward, but was afraid of Chris who stood beside Jade.


    How could this happen?!


    Before she stepped onto the ne, her confidant didn''t say anything!


    Emma''s heart trembled, but she had to contain her emotions. She looked at Chris and gave a contrived smile. "Why are you here?"


    Chris maintained his expression, and looked at the sleeping Jade. "Their kidneys match, don''t you want to have a transnt as soon as possible?"


    It seemed that what Emma had said to her confidant outside the cabin door was heard by them.


    The little girl was in Emma''s hands!


    But where did that person hide her? On this ne, they had searched inside and out when they got in, but there was no sign that Merry was here.


    At this time, Emma suddenly heard these words,pletely confused.


    In a panic, she turned coldly, and she saw her confidant standing not far from another foreign man.


    The stranger smirked, slightly raised his hand and shook it. The sharp knife looked very conspicuous.


    Due to her decreased vignce, Emma waspletely unaware of how her confidant talked to her earlier.


    The current situation left her in a dilemma.


    In the blink of an eye, Chris stepped forward, stood in front of Emma, ??then said in a sharp tone. "Where''s Merry?"


    Emma''s cheeks were pale as she was staring at him without saying a word.


    The pressure began to corner her, then she nced at Glen, who was sitting tall as a mountain, and then lowered her voice and shouted, "Glen, whose side are you on, actually? Do you have the heart to let them hurt your brother?"


    She didn''t dare to speak loudly, as if she was afraid to wake Jade!


    Hearing the voice, Glen lifted his chin and said nkly, "Auntie, do you think Jade is harmed? Instead, it was you who kidnapped the girl from the Hiroshi family. Don''t you know that this is an evil deed?"


    Emma gritted her teeth and red at him. "Nonsense! Merry is my daughter, I was the one who brought her into this world! Now I just want her kidney in return!"


    Hearing her stubbornness, Glen sighed and twitched the corner of his lower lip. "She doesn''t owe you anything!"


    Emma gasped in anger, her fingernails pressed hard against her palms. "I won''t let you off this matter. When this is all over, I''ll tell your father all about what you did today!"


    As the words fell, Chris slightly turned his head to the side, blocking her view. "Before punishing him, it seems that you still have to live when you leave this country. Tell me quickly, where is Merry?"


    Emma had to look at Chris and suddenly sneered, "If you want to know where she is, get out of here quickly!"

 Chapter 1032 - A Life For A Life!

    Chris nced at Emma''s triumphant expression and shrugged. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Not a bad deal if you use your son''s life to restrain our little girl! After your son dies, I just have to take her kidney back. It shouldn''t be that hard to get the kidney back!"


    Jade is Emma''s weak point!


    She angrily stepped forward and grabbed Chris'' cor. "If you dare move my son, I will definitely kill Merry!"


    Chris lowered his head firmly, raised his hand and easily pushed Emma away. After adjusting his cor, he gave an ironic smile. "Then an eye for an eye, don''t you think��? You think I won''t dare?"


    In a direct confrontation, saying that life equals a life is a cruel way of showing his intention.


    Chris was sure Merry was safe now, at least they just got the results that her kidney matched Jade''s.


    However, if he wanted to force Emma to show her true face, he would be forced to risk a life.


    At this moment, Emma panicked. She was almost crushed, but she still fought onest time. "Do you think Samuel will let you do it? Merry is his heart, and I am his favorite woman. If he finds out what you have done, are you not afraid of his wrath?"


    Chris lowered his hands to adjust his shirt, looked at Emma then looked ahead, and asked meaningfully, "Are you going to be angry with me?"


    Emma was a little confused. When she turned to follow Chris'' gaze, her face immediately turned pale.


    "Samuel?!"


    When did Samuele?!


    At this moment, Samuel stood by the entrance and stared at Emma for a moment. In those deep and gloomy eyes, there was endless darkness.


    He stepped forward, ignoring the others. As he stood in front of Emma, ??he immediately stretched out his hands and snatched her chin hard.


    "Where is my daughter?"


    Emma had to look up and stand on tiptoe.


    She suddenly squeezed Samuel''s wrist, trying to break free from his crushing grip. "Let go of me, don''t you believe me?"


    Samuel ignored her struggles, secretly exerting strength in his palm. His brows twitched twice in anger.


    "Since you know that girl is my heart, do you still dare to attack her? Is it because I was too good to you? So you dare to do whatever you want?"


    Emma subconsciously wanted to shake her head, but Samuel strangled her chin, making it very difficult to move.


    Samuel let out a slow breath, faintly nced at Jade on the bed. "When you kidnapped my daughter, didn''t you think that I could also do the same to your son?"


    "No!" Emma squeezed Samuel''s wrist. She then said with difficulty, "You can''t do it! Samuel I beg you, for the sake of our past, let Merry give Jade her kidney, okay? I have long asked the doctor that this kidney transnt will not have any effect on Merry. I only need one kidney, I promise it won''t hurt her."


    Samuel''s handsome face was getting worse, his palm moved down, strangling the woman''s neck mercilessly. "Do you think your words are enough to make me give Merry''s kidney to you? Emma, ??I was so blind that I thought you came back for me. Youe to me again for my daughter''s kidney, right?"


    When this was said, Samuel felt his heart breaking!


    Not sad, but he felt empty.


    How many times had his brothers reminded him, and Merry clearly went against him. Not only did he not see all of these schemes that Emma nned, he also fooled himself thinking that she came back because she still loved him!


    Why can''t he understand the true feelings of a person who has been gone for more than 20 years?!


    Emma had never seen Samuel angry.


    Not to mention he was strangling her neck, and the force was making it hard for her to breathe.


    At this time, Emma''s face was gradually turning red. She continued to struggle and desperately pushed him away, "Let go of me, Samuel! Let go of me!"


    Samuel squeezed her neck and slowly bent down, a fierce light exploded in his eyes. "Tonight, if you don''t tell Merry''s whereabouts�� I will make your son unable to see the sun tomorrow!"


    Emma is scared!


    She stopped struggling, gasped for air, and read Samuel''s killing intent in shock.


    The next second, Samuel threw Emma in disgust, causing her to lose control of her body and directly crash into the medical machine and fall to the floor.


    She clutched her neck limply and panted heavily, her face full of obscurity.


    "Ha ha ha..." After a while, she suddenly let out a hoarseugh. Herughter was very high-pitched, but also revealed a hint of pride. "Aren''t you afraid that I can get my people to kill Merry?"


    She faintly raised her head and looked at Samuel. "Samuel, don''t make me do it. I don''t care if you hate me or anything but if you touch Jade, my family will never let you get away from this. If you want Merry alive, you better not fight me anymore. I don''t mind taking her kidney and ending her life right now."


    Emma felt herself in control, so she had nothing to fear.


    She stood up, adjusted her skirt, and fiddled with her slightly messy hair. "Did you hear me clearly? After tomorrow''s operation, I will definitely send Merry back. To be honest, I really don''t understand why you guys are making such a fuss. It''s just a kidney, I wouldn''t actually kill her. Don''t you all hold fast to the ties of brotherhood? Now let Merry save her brother!"


    At this moment, Glen got up from the sofa, smacked the tip of his tongue and walked over to Emma.


    "Auntie, you shouldn''t be qualified to represent the Sylvester family. Mr. Samuel, as the heir to the Sylvester family, I give you a promise that my family in Parma and the five big families of Surabaya will have a good rtionship forever. If the other party says otherwise, then it has nothing to do with the Sylvester family."


    It seemed that Glen had no intention of participating in this matter.


    This also meant that no matter what thetest development of the situation was, the Sylvester family would not be dragged into trouble.


    At this moment, Emma stared at Glen''s departing figure with her head held high, growling behind him. "Glen, just wait for my revenge, your father won''t let you live!"


    Glen, who was walking to the cabin''s door, paused in an instant. He turned calmly and curled his lips. "What you''ve done recently here��. Seems like I need to let them know in full detail!"


    Glen sneered, then quickly left the ne.


    The Sylvester family didn''t want to get involved, and it made Emma lose confidence.


    Now, after a long silence, Chris was seen walking slowly towards the bed, rubbing the tube that was inserted into Jade''s body. "So, did you decide to harm Merry?"


    When Emma turned around, all the words were stuck in her throat.


    "You�� What are you doing?"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was amotion at the cabin''s entrance.

 Chapter 1033 - Just In Time!

    Everyone looked back, they saw the Hartanto family''s guard who was holding the knife bowed his head respectfully towards the door.


    "Mr Paul!"


    Paul Hartanto hase!


    The four bodyguards walked behind his pushed wheelchair and appeared inside the ne.


    At this moment, Chris looked forward in surprise, released the tube in his hand, and emitted a sh of enthusiasm. "Why are you here?"


    Paul''s legs were covered with a nket, and his expression was cold as he nced at Chris. "You can''t handle things like this well. Chris, you are too ipetent!"


    Chris. "..."


    Samuel also immediately stepped forward and greeted him respectfully. "Good evening, uncle."


    Paul raised his head and looked at Samuel discontentedly. "No matter how long it takes, you still seem like a kid. Can''t you tell what''s right and what''s not? After being scorned by a woman, you still dare to call me uncle?"


    Paul''s words were full of innuendo and sphemy.


    He was always like this, and seen from the way he spoke wildly, the old man still had absolute arrogance.


    At this time, Emma''s confused expression turned even more frightened.


    She had known Paul before, she knew very well that this old man in a wheelchair was definitely not easy to handle.


    At this moment, Samuel could only ept Paul''s rebuke with a sweaty face.


    Apart from being embarrassed, he didn''t dare to refute his words.


    What Paul said was true. He couldn''t tell the difference between right and wrong.


    Paul waved at Samuel, signaling him to step aside.


    As the old man''s wheelchair passed through the equipment area, Paul nced at Jade on the bed, then raised an eyebrow at Emma. "I''m only giving you one chance to tell us her whereabouts. The little girl�� will you say where she''s right now or not?"


    Emma pressed the corners of her lips tightly, looking Paul straight in the eye, and she still stubbornly refused to speak.


    Upon seeing this, Paul lowered his head and caressed his nket, and gently curled his lips. "I have given you a chance. Since you don''t want to, don''t me me if something bad happens."


    After that, he ordered the old man behind him. "Before saving the little girl, send someone to block the ne, no entry or exit."


    "Yes sir."


    Emma was slightly taken aback, her expression flickering. "What are you going to do?"


    Paul chuckled. When Indra turned his wheelchair, he smiled and said, "Before you were in Jakarta, didn''t anyone tell you that you can''t do anything as you wish here?"


    Emma was an outsider, how did she know this detail?


    At this moment, seeing Paul nning to leave, Emma couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    As long as they didn''t do anything to Jade, she would definitely take the kidney out of Merry.


    However, when Paul led the men to the cabin''s door, he left a sentence.


    "Come with me, that little girl was locked in the basement for so long I think she''s freaking out."


    As soon as this statement appeared, Chris and Samuel''s expressions changed.


    The two of them rushed forward, and Chris couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, did you find her?"


    Paul nced at him, and spat out four words. "Because you can''t do that!"


    Chris. "..."


    Emma really panicked.


    She tried to catch up with them, but as she ran, she was intercepted by Paul''s bodyguards.


    After Paul took the men away, he left twenty bodyguards to guard the ne. And at that time, the hangar was already surrounded by dozens of cars and the exit had been closed.


    That night, Paul Hartanto had returned to Jakarta. Tonight was destined to be a restless night.


    Half an hourter, it was already twelve o''clock at night.


    A convoy of dozens of cars rushed to Kebayoran Baru.


    In the car, Chris and Samuel sat in the back, their expressions looking veryplicated.


    Samuel stared at the night outside the window and took a deep breath. "Your father''s influence is very strong in Jakarta, huh?"


    Chris turned his head and stared at the street on the other side in silence before replying dryly. "Maybe."


    He''s really pissed off tonight!


    It was very ufortable to be repeatedly lectured by his father.


    After all, his father was not a cruel person. Facing a sick person�� he wouldn''t really do anything about it.


    But Emma was in control of Merry, and no matter how good she thought she was, she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Who knows, his father might have found the little girl without any effort.


    Coupled with the fact that their current destination was Kebayoran Baru, Chris wondered if the problemy with the previous cafe.


    As Chris imagined, within five minutes, the convoy was speeding towards Kebayoran Baru.


    The people were gone and the streetlights were zing brightly at this time.


    But unbeknownst to them, many people were already standing on both sides of the road.


    The alleys in these old streets are very narrow, and there is not enough room for cars to enter. When everyone got out of the car, the people in the alley were already running.


    "Mr Paul, long time no see!"


    Oh, it turns out it''s his father''s people again!


    Paul looked at the alley nonchntly. "What''s the situation?"


    The person straightened his face and lowered his head. "They''ve given the anesthesia. Luckily, I came just in time. The other party hasn''t started the surgical process yet."


    Damn it!


    Hearing these words, Chris'' heart tightened.


    Damn you Emma!


    "What about the people at the cafe?" Paul sighed and asked.


    The other party nodded in response. "Thanks to the help of the construction department, after we got the architectural drawings of the entire street, we found the dungeon hidden under the shop counter."


    "When we investigated further, we found out that the cafe had been bought at a high price a few days ago. The basement was converted into a small operating room for kidney extraction. The people in the room were a few bodyguards and a few doctors, all of whom had been brought under control. These people�� what do you want to do with them?"


    Paul didn''t answer directly, he thought about this matter deeply.


    Ten years ago, these people may not have had the opportunity to continue to breathe.


    But now, he was clearly hesitating.


    Chris walked behind him, and he said, "Just leave them at the police station."


    Taking a kidney without permission is definitely against thew.


    Turning them over to the police is the best decision.


    Paul snorted. Although he wasn''t happy, he didn''t reject the idea.


    In front of the cafe building, there were already a lot of his bodyguards.


    With Paul appearing, they all nodded in unison. "Mr Paul."


    Paul squinted at the building, then nced sideways at Chris. "Don''te in yet!"


    When the words fell, Chris and Samuel had already rushed off towards the shop, even Clifford hastily followed behind him.


    At this time, in the brightly lit shop, the counter has been shifted, and there is a basement entrance on the floor.


    Seeing this scene, Chris clenched his teeth and wanted to skin Emma with his own hands.


    No wonder they searched all day and failed to find Merry''s whereabouts.


    Twenty-one people scattered with suitcases turned out to be bait.


    After all, no one thought that Merry would be hidden where the incident urred.


    He had to say that Emma''s arrangements were indeed meticulous.

 Chapter 1034 - A Heart That Feels Relieved

    Going into the basement, Chris quickly descended the stairs. As soon as he raised his head, he saw eight people crouching in the corner of the basement that was only 20 square meters in size.


    In this small room, the bed is ced in the center, surrounded by various medical equipment, and a transparent sterile istion membrane is wrapped around the bed from top to bottom.


    Merryy on top of it, dressed in a sterile blue suit, her eyes tightly shut, her eyelids red, and Chris knew she had been crying a lot.


    She still had the needle in her arm, and a lot of medical equipment was ced right next to her.


    Chris stepped forward in great distress, opened the curtains, and caressed her cold cheeks with trembling fingertips.


    He didn''t dare imagine how he would suffer if he came one step toote.


    Chris closed his eyes and gasped, suppressing the pain in his heart. His eyes fell to Merry''s waist and right abdomen all of a sudden.


    Exactly where his eyes stared, the sterile clothes were bleeding a little.


    Chris'' eyes fixed, he curled his fingertips and loosened them, and gently lifted his sterile clothes, only then did he see that a half centimeter long incision appeared under the girl''s right abdomen.


    Turns out, the kidney removal process was just about to start and stopped midway!


    The wounds on her waist and abdomen seemed to have been treated, and were still covered in pale yellow stains.


    Chris felt pressured, but he didn''t dare to make too many moves for fear of hurting her.


    At this time, Samuel was always standing by the bed. Looking at Merry''s tiny figure, his eyes turned bloodshot.


    He turned to look at the people squatting in the corner, and asked viciously, "How did you guys find a match in just a few hours?"


    How can a kidney transnt be so easy?!


    If the test results showed that her kidney didn''t match, would Emma still insist on taking his daughter''s kidney?


    Samuel didn''t hear what Emma said at the airport, he only usedmon sense to understand that the kidney matching process should beplicated.


    In just a couple of hours, they had already obtained the results. Their speed was too fast.


    The doctor who was crouching on the ground then said shakily, "A few months ago, we got some blood samples and a health report. We have been doing match tests for a long time. Today, we just need to take her blood again and make sure that her blood type meets the appropriate standards."


    These people are all private medical staff brought in by Emma.


    Kidney extraction is not difficult, and if not prevented, they could have removed Merry''s kidney approximately by three o''clock this morning.


    But did the doctor just say that they''d prepared all this several months ago?!


    Samuel shook his body for a moment, and calmly remembered when Emma came back.


    It turned out that since a few months ago, she had been targeting his daughter.


    It was a meticulous n, and Samuel felt like he had be the dumbest yer in this game.


    At this time, Chris ignored the others and bent down to pick up Merry, but hesitated again.


    He looked at the needle stuck in the back of the little girl''s hand, staring coldly into the corner. "Take the needle out!"


    "Yes!"


    The doctor stood trembling from squatting for a long time, his legs were numb.


    Under Chris and Samuel''s cold eyes, he quickly took out the needle that was left behind and ced it in the equipment box. After taking two steps back in horror, he exined, "We''re all just normal medical staff. Apart from the kidney removal procedure, we didn''t do anything ..."


    Chris bent down to hug Merry and sneered as he turned around to speed things up. "These words�� Keep them when you get to the police station."


    He walked out of the basement holding Merry in his arms. He didn''t know how long Merry had been sedated, maybe she was sedated since she was kidnapped or before the operation started


    She must be sent to the hospital for a detailed examination as soon as possible.


    ��..


    The next day, it was noon and the room was quiet.


    Merry, who was lying in bed at Diana Hospital, showed no signs of being in mortal danger.


    Chris stood in front of her bed the whole night, and he kept flipping through the inspection report in his hands.


    In this VIP ward, the hands of the clock could be heard quietly.


    Samuel sat on the opposite sofa, asionally sighing.


    After a while, the door to the ward was gently pushed from outside.


    Erika came in with a lunch box in her hand, Donny and Anna followed behind.


    "Chris, is Merry still not awake?"


    Chris put the report sheet in his hand and sighed and shook his head. "The doctor said she may have been through a lot of trauma, so her body still refuses to wake up."


    Hearing the voice, Erika put down the lunch box, walked to the bed sadly, and touched Merry''s cheek. "Kidnapped and held in a ce like that.. She was locked up for more than ten hours, and had her blood drawn by those people. She must be scared. Merry, wake up quickly, your mother is here. You don''t need to be afraid anymore, you''re fine..."


    Anna moved forward when she saw this, and muttered to Merry, "Merry, today the sun is shining brightly, you know. If you don''t wake up quickly, we can''t go out anymore. We haven''t enjoyed the city of Jakarta yet, and if you don''t wake up then I''ll go and y by myself."


    When those words ended, Erika saw Anna''s small expression and couldn''t help but smile.


    "No�� I want to go too!"


    As everyone knew, Merry who was lying on the bed spoke as soon as Anna finished speaking.


    Chris, who had been guarding all night. "..."


    Her kidneys were almost gone, and now she suddenly wanted to y with her friend as soon as possible instead?!


    At this moment, Merry opened her eyes with trembling eyshes. She had been awake for quite a while.


    However, she was afraid to open her eyes because of the pain she felt in her lower abdomen, and she suspected that her kidney had been removed.


    She might not be aplete person anymore!


    Thinking about this, Merry saw the happy expressions of the people surrounding her, and her mouth trembled as she began to cry silently.


    Her hand under the nket was also slightly pressed to her right stomach, tears dripping from the corners of her eyes.


    "Mother, Brother Chris, can I still live normally in the future?"


    As soon as Chris saw her cry, he immediately wiped her tears. "Yeah, you will be fine!"


    Merry sobbed and looked up at the ceiling, sniffed, then said loudly, "At least have her pay for my kidney, I want a lot of money. The best I can do is to make her bankrupt!"


    Yesterday, she fainted and was carried away in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she found himself in a dark room.


    Then, doctors tied her to a bed and started drawing blood for various tests. No matter how she shouted, the group ignored her.


    Needless to say, Emma must have kidnapped her.


    Her kidney was forcibly removed, so what kind of mother is Emma to her!


    Merry stared nkly at the roof, and the more she thought about it, the sadder she became.


    At this moment, Chris and Erika finally realized Merry''s misunderstanding. They looked at each other, and then chuckled.


    "Merry, your kidney is still there. They failed to remove it, and Chris managed to find you in time."


    Erika rubbed her cheeks as she spoke.


    Merry looked at her and suddenly sat up, "Huh? I''m really fine? Is my kidney still there?"


    Shey on her back and rubbed her waist as well as stomach. Finally, she took off her hospital gown and lowered her head to look at the gauze on her lower right abdomen.


    She said as she pointed her little finger, "Then�� What is this?"

 Chapter 1035 - Emmas Last Wish

    Chris watched her lift her clothes, feeling like his heart could jump out of his chest at any moment.


    He quickly covered her with a nket, and patiently exined the origin of the wound.


    After speaking, Merry patted her thigh, and plunged straight into Chris'' arms. "Brother, why are you so great? If it weren''t for you, my kidney would have been lost. I love you, love you!"


    Samuel. "???"


    Samuel, who was silent on the side, stopped and looked at Merry''s movement as she hugged Chris.


    Aren''t they too close?!


    "Merry lie down, don''t trouble your brother!"


    Hearing Samuel''s voice, the little girl froze while she was still in Chris'' arms.


    She turned her head slowly, her face sullen, and she raised her eyebrows in admiration. "No way!"


    This scene made Erika couldn''t help butugh.


    She turned and nced at the lunch box, and asked carefully, "Is my daughter hungry? I made you porridge, do you want to eat some?"


    "Yes! Thank you, mom!" Merry nodded heavily, but her body still wouldn''t move from Chris.


    Even though she is now safe and sound, the kidnapping still leaves a bit of a shadow on her heart.


    Even if her surroundings werepletely safe, she still wanted to lean on Chris.


    Samuel ispletely speechless!


    He saw Erika step forward to sort out the lunch boxes, and Donny also took advantage of the situation to help.


    At the bedside, Anna whispered to Merry, while Chris looked at her with a smile.


    He was a human but now he was nothing more than a bolster that Merry kept on hugging.


    Samuel touched the bridge of his nose, feeling confused.


    Not long after, Erika returned to the bed with a porcin bowl, and Samuel also started talking. "Chris,e out for a moment."


    Merry grabbed Chris'' sleeve subconsciously, instinctively not wanting him to leave.


    Seeing this, Erika sat down by the bed and handed her the bowl. "Merry, eat first. Chris will be back soon!"


    Chris resisted the urge to kiss Merry, and after a few warnings, he followed Samuel and left the ward.


    ...


    In the garden downstairs, Samuel rubbed his cheeks in annoyance. As he watched Chris'' casual smoking, he cleared his throat. "The little girl was scared. It''s inevitable that she''ll be a little clingy these few days, so be patient!"


    Hearing the voice, Chris choked on his own smoke.


    He nced at Samuel with a subtle expression, then quickly looked away. The man then nodded pretentiously. "Don''t worry, I understand it."


    Damn it!


    What a guilty conscience!


    Now things are falling apart. If Samuel finds out that he is dating his daughter, he doesn''t know if his future father-inw can stay calm.


    Forget it, it''s better to keep his rtionship with Merry a secret for now.


    They both smoked in silence, then Chris raised an eyebrow and looked at Samuel. "What are you going to do with Emma?"


    Samuel looked straight ahead. "Where is she now?"


    "She''s still on the ne. My father''s bodyguards are still holding her there, they''re not going to let her get away!"


    When he finished, Chris stared ahead. "After everything that happened, don''t say that you still don''t know what to do! Merry is a child that we have seen growing up since she was a child, she has not suffered for many years."


    "What my father said is true, you are really blind this time. If it weren''t for you, Emma wouldn''t have had the chance to approach Merry. You yourself let the wolf into your house. In the end, you must act decisively so that all of this does not happen again."


    Chris''s serious tone made Samuel fall deep in his thoughts.


    A few secondster, Samuel asked nonchntly, "What do you suggest?"


    Chris raised his eyebrows, pouting. "First of all, don''t let her see Merry again. Second, the biggest victim of all this is you, what advice can I give you anyway?"


    These words seemed like a reminder, but also a test.


    He swallowed his throat and squeezed the cigarette in his hand. "Get her out of this country. From now on, I have nothing to do with her."


    Chris pulled the corners of his mouth. "Is that all?"


    "The problem is, if we hand her over to the police, at most she will only be charged with hurting Merry. Not to mention she must have a strongwyer. But if she leaves this country, I won''t let her go back to Indonesia and cause trouble again."


    Chris pped the tip of his tongue after hearing this, he didn''t speak.


    Emma wasn''t a ruthless person after all, it was impossible to kill her.


    The two brothers stood silently for a moment in the garden downstairs. Just as Chris was about to return to the ward, his father''s bodyguard called out.


    Hearing what he said, Chris''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t have time to return to the ward for a visit, so he rushed to the airport with Samuel.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Chris got out of the car near the runway. After that, Clifford walked forward. "The police just arrived and said they would take Emma to the police station for investigation. However, Jade''s condition suddenly worsened, his life was in danger!"


    Chris looked at the ne and said, "Let''s see!"


    Clifford nodded solemnly, and as the three of them approached the cabin, Emma''s loud scream came straight out. "Let Samuele to see me, quickly call him! Hurry up, my son''s condition is serious, if he dies then I will die with him!"


    It seems Jade''s condition had deteriorated.


    As Chris, Samuel and the others entered the cabin, Emma immediately saw them.


    She ran frantically towards the man with panic between her brows. "Samuel, Samuel, I beg you, take Jade to the hospital! He needs to do hemodialysis as soon as possible, he can''t wait any longer."


    Samuel stared at the woman who ruined his life.


    After being stuck on the ne all night, she looked much older with her ruined makeup? and messy hair.


    Samuel nced at Jade who was lying on the bed, retracted his gaze, and stared nkly at Emma.


    "Now I know why you came to see me again after 20 years. If you weren''t too focused on how to get a kidney from Merry, you would have found the right kidney for your child."


    Emma gripped his wrist tightly and shook her head helplessly. "Samuel, I was wrong, I waspletely wrong! Please, let me send Jade to the hospital. If you want to settle this ount with me, you can do anything to me! But please, please save him."


    In such a situation, they all shook their heads at Emma''s role as a mother. Seeing how there was a huge difference in her attitude towards Jade and Merry.


    Chris'' eyes were a little cold, and he looked at her without sympathy. If Jade really lost his life, Emma would be the one to cause it!


    At this time, Samuel''s expression became a little loose, and Emma once again pleaded.


    "Samuel, I beg you, should I kneel for you? Please send him to the hospital, he really is at his limit. Everything is my fault, but Jade ispletely innocent!"


    After that, sge actually kneeled in front of Samuel, grabbed the man''s wrist and begged him.


    In this situation, Samuel could not remain indifferent.

 Chapter 1036 - A Second Before Disaster

    Samuel took a step back, removed Emma''s hand, and turned to look at Chris. "Send the child to the hospital. If the father questions about this, I will exin to him!"


    Chris looked at Samuel yfully. Then he called the bodyguards to help arrange it.


    When Jade was ced on the stretcher, Chris looked at Emma again and said, "It is natural for the patient to go to the hospital, but you must not go. The conflict between us has not been resolved, you can''t leave now."


    Emma, who was still kneeling on the ground, looked at Chris in disbelief. "Do you want me to separate from Jade? No way, I have to go apany him!"


    After seeing this, Chris calmly shrugged. "Then everyone will stay here. Are you being so arrogant that you still can''t see the situation clearly?"


    Emma stupidly held back her anger, looking at Chris with gloomy eyes.


    Even if she wasn''t willing, she had topromise.


    A few minutester, Emma reluctantly looked at Jade who was being carried on a stretcher and couldn''t hold back her tears.


    ''Jade, you have to endure this!''


    If not because of Chris, she''d have got Merry''s kidney now.


    If Jade died, she would definitely make sure that all of them would be buried with him.


    Jade was taken away and escorted by Paul''s bodyguards.


    And half an hourter, Emma, ??the medical team and her guards were also taken to the police station for further investigation.


    ...


    Merry was discharged from the hospital that night.


    The little girl only had a slight pain in her stomach, but other than that, she was fine.


    Maybe because of the trauma from kidnapping, she is now more dependent on Chris.


    Even in the car, she insists on hugging his arms. The two of them were rxed in the back seat, and they couldn''t see that Samuel looked very angry now.


    His daughter''s all grown up, doesn''t this little bastard know reasonable limits?!


    In front of the hospital, Erika wanted to let Merry follow her back to the Laibahas house, but the little girl shook her head and refused.


    She wanted to be with Chris now, and even if she slept, she didn''t want to be separated from him.


    Seeing her insist on doing this, Erika didn''t force her anymore.


    When the group split up, Samuel saw Erika and Donny leaving side by side, feeling very awkward.


    But right now, he had no suitable reason to prevent it.


    After a while, everyone got into the car. Chris and the others went straight to the Rockstar Hotel, while Erika returned to the Laibahas'' house.


    In the car, Anna patted her chest and took a deep breath. She looked behind the car and sighed, "This time, it''s really scary and dangerous. If Merry really lost her kidney, then I would definitely feel guilty!"


    After all, her aunt entered the Hiroshi family''s home through her.


    Her voice was quiet, and the car was silent.


    Anna scratched her head awkwardly, turning to look at Clifford. "Why aren''t you talking?!"


    Hearing the voice, Clifford nced at her, and secretly replied, "Sorry, I''m not in the mood!"


    Anna was annoyed and closed her eyes.


    This guy looks more like a robot!


    Stiff and boring!


    Less than three secondster, Anna started to say again, "Are there any results from my aunt''s investigation?"


    Clifford replied stubbornly. "She is still being investigated at the police station, but the chances of her being released are very high!"


    Anna stared at the car''s window nkly, her tone sounded self-deprecating as she said, "My aunt is very smart, she has calcted all her moves and she must not have been directly involved. Not to mention that her underlings will help her cover his tracks."


    At this point, Clifford couldn''t deny her words.


    A clever and cunning person seemed unlikely to do anything without thinking about the worst case scenario.


    Emma was indeed a smart woman.


    ...


    When Emma was taken away for investigation, everything seemed to calm down again.


    After Merry followed Chris back to the hotel, wherever he went, she followed like a puppy.


    Even when he went to the bathroom, the little girl wouldn''t let him close the door.


    This kind of overdependence made Chris a little uneasy and helpless, but he was also happy about it.


    At least it was enough to show that he was the only person who could be trusted in the little girl''s eyes.


    Father and Mother-inw�� Please step aside first!


    At night, Chrisy on the big bed with Merry in his arms. After a while, he finally managed to coax her to sleep. He wanted to wake up and smoke to get rid of the tiredness, but as soon as he tried to stand up, the little girl got up. "Brother, where do you want to go?"


    Chris hugged her affectionately, kissed her forehead, and said softly, "Go to sleep, I''m not leaving."


    Merry looked at him with sleepy eyes and looked up. Within a second, she drilled into Chris'' arm, and fell asleep again.


    Damn Emma!


    If not for her, how could this lively and cute little girl be so scared?


    Whatever punishment she received�� it was not worth it!


    ...


    Two dayster, Merry''s condition improved greatly.


    And the news came from the police station through Anna. Emma was released because of insufficient evidence!


    At the same time, Paul, who had not appeared for a long time, also came to the Rockstar Hotel at noon.


    He has been very busy these past few days.


    With him back in Jakarta, he had to greet an old friend.


    This time, although it was difficult to refuse the invitation, he finally had time to visit Merry.


    Paul didn''t go upstairs, but sat in the car and asked Indra to send a message to Chris.


    Towards noon, he arranged lunch at one of the restaurants near the hotel.


    From the car''s window, Paul stared at the hotel lobby, thought to himself, and then ordered, "Bring the little girl, let her sit with me in this car. The others will ride in another car."


    Indra smiled and answered, "Yes. I''ve heard that the little girl has almost recovered in these two days. Maybe after getting in the car, she''ll chat with you non-stop."


    "Since she''s almost recovered, ask my son when he will return to Surabaya. It''s time for him to go home."


    Indra nodded and turned his head and saw several peopleing out of the lobby.


    When he opened the door and leaned in, he suddenly heard a rapid roar of engines from the hotel''s entrance.


    A ck car drove from the front of the hotel to the main entrance of the lobby at a super fast speed.


    "Young master, watch out!"


    Indra shouted, but the speed of the car was so fast that Indra only had time to take four steps.


    This change happened in the blink of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, the ck car that seemed to be out of control crashed into the lobby.


    In front of the lobby, Anna was holding Merry happily andughing. Chris, Samuel and Clifford walked behind them.


    As the car sped toward them, Chris and Samuel grabbed Merry for the first time.


    Anna also tilted her body as Clifford grabbed her arm and fell to the floor.


    But how fast their reactions were, they all couldn''t keep up with the speed of the car.


    The car crashed into the lobby''s door, ss shards flew everywhere, and the metal door frame flew out of control.


    Unfortunately, the car did not stop and drove towards Merry.

 Chapter 1037 - Wood, You Must Not Die!

    At this time, the five people were scattered on both sides, and the situation was a mess.


    As the car rushed towards Merry, Samuel, and Chris, a dark figure rushed out quickly, pushing the three of them by force.


    The power was so great that they instantly staggered and fell down.


    And the dark figure fell to the ground with a great thud.


    Due to the speed of the car and the slippery ground, half of his body rolled onto the underside of the car.


    As the crashing sound finished, the car hit the marble pir uncontrobly, and it was all over.


    After a brief silence, there was a hysterical scream in the lobby.


    The unexpected car ident and the man being pinned under the car, instantly caused the other guests to flee in panic.


    Merry never thought that he would have such a terrible ident.


    And when she lifted her head in a daze, she caught a glimpse of Clifford under the car. "Wood��!"


    The little girl screamed pitifully. Even though she stumbled, she continued to run and ignored her palms which were covered in shards of ss.


    Even Anna, who had recovered, had a pale face. After walking two shaky steps, she then fell to the ground with her limp legs.


    If Clifford had not caught her, she might have been run over to death.


    By this time, Chris and Samuel were also on their feet, their cheeks filled with fear and horror.


    Outside the door, a number of Hartanto family guards rushed in. The tragic ident left them astonished.


    "Wood, wood��!"


    A stuttering call came from the direction of the car.


    Merry knelt on the ground, some bloodstains still hanging on her face. It was clear that the shards of ss had made some cuts on her face.


    Her big eyes were full of horror as she looked at Clifford''s legs that were sticking out under the car, and his left shoulder got punctured by a pole from the lobby''s revolving door.


    It was so tragic, she had seen such a horrible sight before.


    The enormous wound and impact knocked Clifford unconscious.


    Merry trembled all over, and her fingertips lightly touched the man''s shoulder, which continued to ooze blood.


    "Wood, wood, open your eyes and look at me..."


    She couldn''t feel Clifford''s breath, and even her tear-stained eyes couldn''t see the ups and downs of his chest.


    Frightened, she knelt beside him and continued to scream.


    She didn''t have time to pay attention to who had caused the ident, what broke her heart the most was Clifford being seriously injured.


    He was her best friend, how could someone as good as him go through something like this.


    "Wood, wake up..." Merry''s little figure slowlyy in front of him, not daring to touch him or blink. The blood stains that flowed from the man''s shoulders gradually gathered on the ground into a small pool.


    She raised her hand in horror, seeing the sticky blood, and cried loudly.


    "Wood, don''t die please! I haven''t taken you skiing in Switzend yet! I said I''d take you skiing. Open your eyes and look at me..."


    Not long after, Paul and Indra had rushed into the lobby.


    The magnificent hotel''s lobby had be a mess.


    Merry''s cries were pitiful, and Paul waved his hand to signal the guards to ovee the panic that urred first.


    Indra pushed him to the side of the vehicle that caused the ident, and when he lifted his eyes he saw Merry was right next to Clifford, crying profusely.


    Paul couldn''t stand the sight, he immediately consoled. "Daughter, calm down, the ambnce will be here soon!"


    Merry turned her eyes to look at Paul. She immediately crawled into his wheelchair with sobs, and wept bitterly. "Uncle, you''re a great person aren''t you? You can definitely save him, right? He can''t die, he got hit trying to save me. Uncle, please save him, please I beg you."


    Paul reached out to stroke the top of Merry''s head, and saw Clifford''s figure under the car. "Don''t worry, I will save him."


    At this time, a hoarse and unpleasantugh came from the car.


    Theughter was strange, filled with pain, and seemed to be full of happiness.


    The car''s door opened, and with a loudugh, Chris pulled the driver''s hair and pulled her out.


    The one driving the car was Emma.


    She was still wearing that red dress, and her hair was very messy.


    Due to the heavy impact of the car, her forehead was dripping with blood, and her whole body was in pain.


    When Chris threw her hard on the ground, she stillughed. "Huahaha, that''s the face I want to see, a life is exchanged for a life isn''t it! But honey, why don''t you all die like that trash? Merry, if you feel sad, just go with that trash to the bottom of hell!"


    At this time, when she heard Emma''s words, the sad expression on Merry''s face changed to one of surprise.


    She staggered to her feet and walked towards the car to see Emma sitting on the ground with her back leaning and her face grinning.


    Merry stopped sobbing, looked at Emma with nk eyes, and mumbled, "You ran him over..."


    "Of course not!" Emma raised her head slightly, her eyes full of hatred. "Stupid brat, I didn''t mean to run into him, I was going to run you over! Jade is already dying, as his older sister, shouldn''t you pave the way for him first? Merry, you really are a lucky bastard! If it weren''t for your bodyguards, you would definitely rot in hell tonight!"


    "You ran him over..."


    Merry was still muttering over and over, her face was full of tears and blood, pale and fragile.


    Just as Chris was about to step up and hug her, Merry suddenly looked like an angry little animal as she rushed to run towards Emma.


    "You hurt him, why did you hurt him! You bastard, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    Merry never studied martial arts. At this moment, all of her kicks and punches were purely from her instincts.


    Clifford''s tragic situation stuck in her mind. She wanted to avenge him.


    The angry little girl kicked and beat Emma indiscriminately.


    But that''s still not enough!


    At this moment, Emma couldn''t dodge Merry''s punch due to her condition. But suddenly, she stood up from the ground and lifted her leg and was about to give a kick to Merry''s lower abdomen.


    Suddenly��


    The sound of a gun being fired echoed in the lobby of this hotel.


    "Argh!" Emma''s swinging leg immediately fell.


    Two shots quickly and urately pierced the kneecap of her leg.


    "Argh��.!!!" The intense pain caused Emma to scream in surprise, and shey on the ground rolling over in pain. "My leg... argh..."


    Merry was stunned by the sound of gunfire, and the others looked around. Who fired the gun?


    However, the scene was silent, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    Only Chris, who looked at Paul with an angry expression, slowly turned his gaze downwards, andnded on hisp which was covered by a light nket.


    If he read it correctly, his father''s hand hidden under the thin nket was probably holding a gun.

 Chapter 1038 - Jean Widjaya Has Come!

    Ambnces, firefighters and police arrived very quickly. Within ten minutes, they had surrounded the scene.


    Emmay on the ground, staring at Samuel and Merry with bloodshot eyes.


    She was tormented by severe pain and almost lost consciousness. Only her intense hatred kept her awake.


    This morning, she just got the news that Jade will die today.


    She did everything to bring him to Indonesia, spending a very high cost but failed to get Merry''s kidney.


    Why wouldn''t this older sister give her kidney to her son...


    If Jade dies, what''s the point of living?


    Shouldn''t these people have to pay for his death?


    At this time, Chris nced at Merry, who was being hugged by Samuel, and a cold dark light shed in his deep eyes.


    He slowly crouched down in front of Emma, ??pulled her hair up, and then screamed in her ear. "If Clifford dies, I will bury you along with your husband and your child!"


    Good and evil are always separated by a fine line.


    And this line is a line that cannot be crossed.


    No matter what Emma has done before, maybe her evil has not touched that line.


    But today, she managed to spark everyone''s anger.


    ...


    Clifford was seriously injured, as his shoulder was punctured by a pole from the door. The firefighters had to use a mower to split the steel pole in two.


    The medical staff put an oxygen mask on him, and after some emergency treatment, they pushed Clifford into the ambnce.


    The pole was ten centimeters high, and it''s still stuck in his shoulder. But the most critical thing at this time was that his breathing was very weak, and these medics were afraid of symptoms of internal bleeding.


    The lobby of the Rockstar Hotel was ravaged, and the police immediately took Emma into custody.


    When the police were about to take her away, Indra gave them the cellphone with a still active call and handed it over to investigators. The other party took it suspiciously. After hearing the instructions inside, he understood.


    It seems that the consequences this woman is about to suffer will not be too good!


    After hanging up, the investigator nced at Paul in fear, and then whispered to Indra, "We will take her back to the police station at three o''clock in the afternoon."


    Indra sneered. "Don''t bother, I will personally send her to the police station."


    "Okay, then we will... go first!"


    The cops didn''t take Emma with them in the end, and just cleaned the scene by taking the car as evidence and bringing it with them.


    Merry, Anna, and Samuel had followed the ambnce to the hospital.


    As the ambnce left, Chris came to Paul''s side and licked the corner of his lower lip. "How are you going to handle it?"


    Paul waved his hand and his bodyguard immediately dragged Emma, ??and brought her to the car door outside the hotel in the blink of an eye.


    Some things can''t be done in front of other people.


    ...


    In the hospital, Clifford was rushed to the emergency room.


    Merry and Anna stood in the corridor, both shaking with shock.


    Although Samuel was unharmed, his shirt and pants were stained with Merry''s blood.


    This huge ident went viral in just half an hour.


    Merry stared at the emergency room''s door with a nk stare, her body unable to stop trembling.


    At this moment, she felt her shoulders heavy, and she saw Samuel in the blink of an eye. She was out of breath and whimpered. "Father, he isn''t going to die, is it?"


    Samuel pursed his lips, a tiny hope appeared on his eyes as he focused his head to nod. "Yeah, he won''t die."


    ...


    As time went on, the lights in the emergency room didn''t go out.


    About ten minutester, Samuel received a call.


    He saw the caller ID on the screen and his temples jumped twice.


    Samuel squeezed the phone, frowned at Anna who was rtively calm, and after a few warnings, he rushed to the elevator.


    "Jean!"


    "..."


    "Well, we''re still in the hospital!"


    "..."


    "Okay, I''m leaving now!"


    The call came from Jean. What surprised him was that Jean had arrived in South Jakarta.


    Samuel did not question any additional details. Clifford was injured to protect them. This matter�� he had to give that man a proper exnation.


    Samuel came to the parking lot and specifically ordered two bodyguards to take care of the two little girls, and the other two escorted him to the ce that Jean had agreed to meet in.


    As the car drove out of the hospital gate and met another car, Samuel clearly saw Erika and her worried face behind the window.


    The driver, not surprisingly, was Donny.


    Samuel retracted his gaze, pursed the corners of his lips in ridicule, and his heart was silent.


    ...


    The inn is located at the intersection of the northern and southern part of the city.


    The antique shop in the vicinity has an old style building with great charm.


    At this moment, in one of the suites in this luxurious inn, the atmosphere was awkward and stagnant.


    There was a small square table next to Paul''s wheelchair. He was holding a bowl of tea in his hands, ncing at the woman on the floor with cold eyes.


    Beside the table, Chris leaned back in the chair, his elbows propped on the armrests, his expression grim.


    Not long after, the sound of the lid and the teacup shing broke the silence of the room.


    Paul and Chris set their sights at the same time, and they saw the man sitting on the right sipping his tea carefully.


    "When will that boy arrive?" Paul shifted his gaze to see Chris beside him, impatience filled his words.


    Chris hasn''t spoken yet, the man across from him ced the teacup gently on the table and whispered, "Should be soon!"


    This boy that Paul was talking about was�� Jean.


    He had originally arrived in South Jakarta this morning, and ording to Chris'' invitation, they were nning to go to lunch together.


    Unexpectedly, he heard the news of Clifford''s ident.


    The Sylvester family is so brave!


    At this moment, Emma, ??who was lying on the floor, groaned in pain, and the severe pain in her legs and knees almost made her numb.


    This group of people, instead of giving her treatment, just wrapped her knees with twoyers of towels.


    This is so inhuman!


    When Chris heard Emma''s voice, he narrowed his eyes in disdain, devoid of sympathy.


    "You dare to treat me like this�� Samuel will definitely not let you go..." Emma muttered as she tried to stay sober, her eyes filled with cruelty.


    Until now, she still couldn''t believe that Samuel would allow her to be miserable!


    When those words finished, Chris put down his ovepping feet with a cold face. He bent slightly, and looked at Emma with cold eyes. "Before hees, we should discuss how you''re going to pay for Clifford''s ident?"


    The man spoke very fluently, without a trace of ups and downs.


    Emma didn''t know Jean, but knew that many in Parma praised him as an almighty person.


    She sneered at this.


    Emma clenched her fists with both hands and sneered.. "He deserved it. What''s that got to do with me? If he didn''t act like a hero, my goal might have been aplished by now!"

 Chapter 1039 - How Do We Cope With It?

    When Jean came, he slowly curled his lips. "Alright, remember what you said now."


    The man still showed no sign of anger, only a hint of cynicism.


    But Emma looked into his deep eyes and couldn''t help but cower in fear.


    Emma gritted her teeth and breathed a sigh of relief, not opening her eyes and not wanting to see him again.


    In an instant, Samuel arrived at the inn. He met Glen at the door. After asking, he went straight to the suite room.


    Glen was with Jean at the time of the incident.


    But because of the identity he carried, he would stay out the door.


    No matter what they would do to Emma today, he wasn''t qualified to say otherwise.


    Since Clifford''s life was at stake, he couldn''t imagine how angry Jean would be!


    The Hartanto family''s guard outside then opened the door for Samuel.


    He walked slowly and looked straight ahead, seeing Emma still lying on the floor.


    Emma woke up upon hearing the voice, and looked into the man''s eyes, blinking with a guilty conscience.


    She regretted shouting in front of Samuel in the hotel lobby earlier, and now��only Samuel could save her.


    Thinking of this, Emma worked hard to shed a few tears, looked at him and muttered under her breath, "Samuel, you''re finally here!"


    At this moment, Samuel looked at her nkly and snorted indifferently. He then walked over to Paul. "Uncle."


    "Well, since we''re all here, let''s use this limited time and talk about what we''re going to do with this woman!"


    Paul didn''t beat around the bush and straightforwardly talked about the matter before them.


    Samuel looked down and nodded in a very righteous manner. "No matter what the decision will be taken�� I won''t mind. It''s all in your hands."


    "Are you sure?" Paul asked with a smile, his eyes turned grim. "In this matter, you should also give advice, it doesn''t make sense for me to make a one-sided decision here! This woman has a close rtionship with you. Now that she is trying to harm us, will her death still not make you sober?"


    Samuel immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    Even Chris couldn''t help but get up from the chair and bluntly said, "Are you still reluctant?"


    "How could I!" Samuel looked back at Chris with open eyes. "If killing isn''t against thew, I can''t wait to kill her!"


    Hearing this, Chris smacked the tip of his tongue. "It is true that killing is against thew, but no one wants to kill her. Over the years, we rarely see ''interesting'' things like this happen in our families. Have you forgotten that sometimes ''life'' is worse than death?"


    Chris folded his slender legs, the tip of his shoes lifted toward Emma. "Jean, what do you suggest?"


    Jean nced at Samuel with an indifferent expression, and said in a deep voice, "What Clifford suffered�� let her feel the same."


    Chris pursed his lips and nodded pretentiously. "That''s a great idea!"


    "No��.Don''t��!" Emma was finally scared!


    She really didn''t expect that in this small room, a group of men would sit and discuss how to harm her.


    Are they still human?!


    Emma struggled because of fear in her heart. She tried to stand up while supporting the ground with her hands and looked at Samuel with difficulty.


    "Samuel, you can''t do this to me, they can''t do it! I''m Merry''s biological mother and also the woman you love. Are you willing to see me tortured by them?"


    At this time, Emma was still trying to save herself.


    Samuel looked at this disgraceful and disgusting woman. He crouched down and squinted his eyes curiously. "After all that has happened, do you think I still care about you? Don''t you want to kill me and Merry? When you dare to harm people, don''t you think about the consequences for yourself?"


    Emma stared at him in shock, her eyes locked tightly.


    Her consciousness was almost gone, but she kept trying to see the reluctance in Samuel''s expression.


    Even if there was only a trace, perhaps she still had a chance to get out of this situation.


    It was a pity that Samuel, who had long recognized reality, had nothing but hatred.


    Emma blinked in disappointment and shook her head violently. "No, it''s not like that! Samuel, have you forgotten our past? What I said earlier wasn''t true, you can''t��"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Samuel suddenly got angry, immediately choking Emma on the chin. "Do you think you still have the face to say that? When you tried to kill me, you thought what we used to have in the past could save you?"


    "Emma, ??we haven''t seen each other for over 20 years, and you came back only to snatch my daughter''s kidney. Do you still have a conscience? That''s your daughter too, your blood! What do you think she is? A daughter who only lives to give your child her kidney? Merry is only 23 years old and her biological mother has tried to kill her twice. Have you ever thought about how she would have been as a child?"


    Samuel roared as he tightened his palms, looking furious. His whole body was full of hostility.


    Emma was frightened by him, and a sense of despair enveloped her.


    Maybe there was no way out for her!


    Emma struggled to break free from Samuel''s restraints, but because of the wound on her leg, she couldn''t help but scream.


    She slowed down for a long time before calming her breath. "So you don''t want to save me?"


    "To save you? Do you deserve to be saved?"


    Emma closed her eyes in disappointment after hearing this.


    She suddenly sighed, and quickly took off her skit mask. She looked at Samuel again, and sneered, "Tell me, can a useless thing like conscience save my son''s life?


    "If I can''t, why should I have it? Then what if Merry is my daughter? She was just a piece of meat that happened to grow in my stomach when I was young. You think I care about her? What can she give me? She is useless other than her kidney."


    "As you say, I''ve been missing for over 20 years. At that time, I no longer need you, so why do I need Merry? Samuel, you really are naive. I didn''t think that for more than 20 years�� you still had that feeling for me. It seems our past brings back many sweet memories for you. And just in case I need it�� isn''t it natural to take advantage of that?"


    These words are the most heart-wrenching.


    A woman who had been in his heart for more than 20 years wasn''t like what he imagined.


    The strength in Samuel''s hands gradually loosened.


    He hated Emma, ??but he hated himself even more.


    His first love made him unable to distinguish right from wrong, even the most basic instinct to recognize people was lost.


    Samuel slowly closed his eyes, sighed, and let go of Emma. His trembling facial muscles were slightly ferocious. "Emma, ??I hope you rot in hell!"


    "No, Samuel! Don''t do that!"


    Emma''s attitude made them sick.


    Chris looked at Emma, ??and burst outughing.. "How could your dirty blood deserve to get our hands dirty? Death is the easiest way for someone like you. Did you think we would just let you off the hook?"

 Chapter 1040 - Please Dont Throw Me Out!

    When Emma heard Chris'' words, her expression immediately became tense, and her fingers hit the floor hard. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you still not get it?" Chris sneered, his eyes filled with a sharp expression. "Of course we want to let you see with your own eyes that everything you cared about will be destroyed. And once it''s all over, you''re all alone in this world. Think about it carefully, isn''t that very interesting?"


    "If you dare to touch Jade�� I will definitely kill you!"


    Chris sneered disdainfully. "The most painful feeling is watching our loved ones die and we can''t do anything about it, right? Have you ever imagined it before?"


    Emma red at Chris, feelingpletely helpless.


    She wanted to beg for mercy, but she didn''t want to let go of her pride.


    This time, Jean, who had been silent for a long time, stood coldly.


    "When the Sylvester family had already issued a statement that they would not interfere with your matters, I never thought that today''s incident would happen. Now, do you think your family will save you? Your husband is just a side family''s member who doesn''t even have the right to speak. The two of you have dared to go against the main family''s decision. That way�� You guys don''t have any kind of rtionship with the Sylvester family from now on."


    Emma still couldn''t contain her emotions. When she heard Jean''s sharp cold tone, she couldn''t help but smirk. "Who the hell are you to say such a thing? How could the Sylvester family listen to you."


    What an insolence!


    Chris looked at Emma, ??and shook his head regretfully. "I heard that Jean is an honorary citizen of Parma. And that the mayor of Parma has a close tie with him! Do you think he is not qualified to say anything about the Sylvester family?"


    As the words fell, Chris stood mockingly and paced behind Paul, then leaned against the wheelchair''s pusher as he said, "Father, let the bodyguards do the rest. I''m a kind person, I don''t want to see blood on my clothes. Now it''s time for us to go to the hospital to see Clifford!"


    Paul turned and nced at him calmly. Although he didn''t refuse, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    After a while, the three of them left the inn one by one.


    Outside the open door, Emma heard Paul''s order. "Remember, you can beat the woman but don''t kill her. Take her to the police station before three in the afternoon. Make sure the wound she sustained is the same as that of Clifford."


    When those words were finished, the bodyguard nodded solemnly. "As you wish, sir!"


    "Silly boy, why are you still inside?" Paul whispered into the room, with a hint of sarcasm and impatience flowing under his eyes.


    No wonder everyone says that love is blind!


    Looks like it''s true!


    Samuel was also the head of the family, but in the end, he had been toyed with by a woman for so long.


    At the door, Samuel didn''t say a word. As he turned and paced back and forth, Emma hugged his leg.


    At this moment, she shook her head and helplessly pleaded, "Samuel, for the sake of the past, please save me! My husband and my son are innocent, they don''t know anything, I did everything! You may hurt me but please let them go!"


    Samuel felt his heart stabbed.


    He raised his eyes and looked forward, then he lifted his leg vigorously and instantly overturned Emma. "If everyone was innocent, then things wouldn''t be like this today. Emma, ??don''t die too soon��"


    Samuel then slowly looked down and smiled, "In any case, I want to see your tormented face in the second half of your life!"


    He left, and the guard came in and closed the door.


    As they moved away from the room, a howl of pain escaped from within the room.


    Unfortunately, no one looked back, and no one stopped!


    She didn''t know how she could survive after this, she had to suffer what Clifford suffered!


    There is no clear line between good and evil.


    In the end, it was nothing more than karma!


    Outside the inn, Glen immediately threw out a cigarette and looked back at the sound of footsteps behind him.


    He subconsciously peeked behind, but didn''t see Emma.


    At this time, Jean stepped forward, and looked at him calmly. "What do you want to ask?"


    Glen shook his head, stretched his eyebrows and curled his lips. "Nothing, I''ll follow your decision."


    The man calmly took out a cigarette from his pocket. "I won''t kill her, but the Sylvester family must punish her!"


    Glen took a cigarette from his hand, bit it in his mouth, and said faintly, "My father already knew about this matter."


    "The Sylvester family will confiscate all properties listed under her name and cut ties with her in the future. As for her injuries�� no matter what the circumstances, the Sylvester family will not discuss it."


    The man looked deeply at Glen. He didn''t speak, and there was still a dignified look in his eyes.


    What he was more worried about now was Clifford''s injury.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the group rushed to the hospital.


    Clifford was still in the emergency room, where nurses kepting in and out, holding bags of blood and sending them inside.


    The report of his injury gradually became clear, the scap was punctured by the pir, and the ventricr artery was not injured at all.


    But internal bleeding had urred, consistent with the doctors'' suspicions.


    As for his badly crushed leg, there is a femur fracture in his left leg, and the doctor gave him an iron te for interventional treatment.


    His right leg was broken, but luckily, the situation wasn''t too serious, so he was put in a cast.


    As for his forehead that was affected by the bumper, a detailed examination had been carried out.


    When Jean appeared in the hospital''s corridor, Merry was still squatting in front of the emergency room, staring at the emergency lights with a pale face.


    When a shadow appeared above her head, the little girl stared nkly and stared at Jean. After three seconds, she couldn''t help but cry. "Brother��"


    The man sighed silently, bent down and pulled her off the floor. He got her up, then scanned her figure from top to bottom. "Are you hurt?"


    Merry cried and shook her head, and pointed to the emergency room door. "Brother, Wood is inside. I hurt him. ...You can scold me and beat me, but don''t kick me out, I want to wait for him until he regains his consciousness!"


    Her attitude made it unbearable to see.


    The blood from the wound on her cheek had dried, her eyes were red and swollen, and her pants were also torn.


    In fact, among all people, she was the most pitiful.


    In the adult world, her birth mother suddenly forced her way into her life.


    Not only did she interfere with her life, she even nearly lost her life because of her own birth mother.


    She would rather hurt herself than seeing those around her suffer for her, especially Clifford who always protected her.


    However, all the disaster she encountered came from her birth mother!


    The little girl knew better than anyone that Clifford was Jean''s most trusted right-hand man.


    Now that he was seriously injured, even if Jean beat her and scolded her, she would not run away.


    At this moment, Merry forced all the me on herself.


    She tried to hold back her tears as she stood in front of Jean, but her tears still fell uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1041 - Everything Is Fate!

    This scene broke the hearts of Chris and Samuel.


    Even Erika stood up and wiped the tears silently, finding it unbearable.


    However, Jean did not speak, and no one stepped forward to help.


    Because Clifford is Widjaya''s family!


    At this time, the man''s gaze fell on Merry''s injured face, he held her shoulder, and gently squeezed. "Don''t me yourself, he just wants you to be safe."


    Clifford''s actions were justified by Jean.


    In his heart, Clifford loved him willingly.


    Even if he didn''t agree with what Clifford did, but ording to Clifford''s feelings for the little girl, even if she did it again, she was sure she would still make the same choice.


    Therefore, everything was fated!


    Merry felt a weight on her shoulders and lifted her head with tears, she didn''t see the displeasure in Jean''s expression.


    The little girl held back her sadness and said in a choked voice "Thank you sis..."


    "Don''t cry, go to the nurse''s desk and treat the wound on your face." The man lowered his arm and whispered to him.


    Merry nced at the emergency room door, he didn''t want to leave before Kayu came out.


    The man seemed to have seen his thoughts and couldn''t stop himself from repeating. "Go, he won''t be out that fast!


    " go Merry, listen to his words!"


    At this time, Erika walked forward, patiently coaxing him.


    Merry didn''t dare to insist anymore, and after nodding sullenly, Erika took her to the nurse''s table.


    There was a cut on the little girl''s face and the wound was wet with tears. He felt pain when he was applied the medicine, but he just frowned, and his eyes still kept looking at the emergency room.


    ...


    As time went on, the eye-catching emergency room lights finally went out at 2.30 pm.


    Treatment progressed for four hours, every minute and every second affected everyone''s nerves.


    Seeing the lights go out, Merry rushed to the door for the first time. nervous, his eyes full of confusion.


    Wood, you must live!


    Including Anna also nervously tightened her heart, she didn''t want Clifford to get into trouble, she wanted to chat with him, and she wanted to make fun of him.


    Such a cold and boring man, she had never seen him smile.


    Secondster, the operating room door was pushed open by the nurse.


    Merry suddenly ran forward and asked in a trembling voice. "How are you?"


    The nurse was surprised by the little girl.


    The operation for these few hours was so tiring, he took off his mask and didn''t speak, but turned to the side and looked at the door.


    At this time, the chief surgeon came out with a tired expression, and heaved a sigh of relief. "The patient has survived a critical condition, but whether he can wake up or not, that depends on himself! The patient suffered from internal bleeding after a severe injury, and he should be monitored in the ICU for the next few days.


    However, as a family member, you have to be prepared. He suffered a severe head injury. Currently, the patient is still not awake, and it is not known whether there will be any seque or not. As for the other injuries, we''ve treated them."


    "Then... how''s the leg?" Anna asked this.


    The doctor removed the surgical mask, stretched his eyebrows and answered. "With good care, he can definitely stand up!"


    This seems to be the best result.


    Everyone''s hanging hearts finally fell to the ground.


    When Merry listened to the doctor''s words, he felt as if he had run out of steam. As soon as he slumped and sat on the floor, he muttered in a low voice, crying andughing. "Wood doesn''t die, he doesn''t die. Wood is so strong..."


    Clifford was seriously injured and survived, which was the blessing of all misfortune.


    ICU, he was sure that Wood really wasn''t dead.


    thethis whole incident, was also sent to the police station that afternoon.


    said that he was seriously injured with a hole in his shoulder pierced by a sharp weapon. The


    kneecaps of both his legs had been crushed, and basically there was no hope for treatment, they were worried that he could only spend his life in a wheelchair.


    At the same time, when the police sent a medical team to diagnose and treat him, they also found that his arm was broken and his joints were bent, which was terrible.


    However, what awaited him was awsuit against him.


    Including his previous kidnapping case, there were also a lot of directed evidence.


    Three dayster, Emma, ??who was being treated in a detention center, heard the news from the hospital.


    Jade m died of kidney failure in a public hospital the night before.


    Glen and Anna go to help arrange the funeral.


    It could be said that Emma ended up with nothing.


    He loves his son Jade, but uses the most extreme techniques to hurt his daughter.


    Then, after years of life in prison, and when her husband picked her up, she hadpletely gone mad.


    Paralyzed in bed, there is no cure.


    Only his mouth kept muttering. Have you seen my son? Have you met my daughter? They''re cute, but I can''t find them ��


    Maybe Jade is innocent, but fate says otherwise.


    And Emma also paid dearly for the mistakes she made.


    For years toe, no one saw Emma and her husband again.


    Some people say that they threw themselves into the sea on the coast of Parma.


    Others say they go to small, remote towns to make a living.


    In short, Emma was supposed to have a wonderful life, but everything was destroyed by her own hands.


    ...


    Five days have passed since Clifford was seriously injured.


    His serious injury left him showing no signs of consciousness in the ICU ward.


    Merry visited him in the hospital every day, and over time he couldn''t help but start to panic.


    He didn''t want Wood to die, and he didn''t want him to continue sleeping like this.


    By noon, the little girl sat by the ICU window watching Clifford in bed, her fingers on the mirror, nervously praying.


    "Sis, when will he wake up?"


    Chris'' gaze fell faintly on Clifford''s face. "Maybe soon."


    Merry turned his gaze to meet hers, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Mary!"


    Anna''s voice came from behind, she hurriedly walked to Merry. His cheeks showed a joy that had not been seen for several days.


    The little girl was confused. He nced at Jean and Glen who were following him. "What is it? Why do you look so happy?"


    Anna was a little excited and couldn''t help but smile a little. She grabbed Merry''s arm and said. "Merry, do you want to wake Wood up?"


    "Of course!" Merry nodded without thinking.


    After seeing this, Anna hesitantly said. "Then... how about taking him to Parma for treatment?"


    "Hah?" Merry subconsciously looked at the ward and muttered in surprise. "Can he go to Parma in this condition?"


    "Yes!" Anna exined hastily.. "Don''t worry, my brother has arranged the transportation, and Vincent is also on standby in Parma. He is a genius doctor, he will definitely be able to save Kayu!"

 Chapter 1042 - The Final Mission Samuel

    Merry opened his mouth and forgot to answer.


    He looked at Clifford who was on the bed, although he was reluctant to give up, he couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    At this time, Chris looked at Jean and sighed. "Vincent sure you can?"


    The man nodded and said in a deep voice. "Well, his injury report has been sent, and he''s got his medicine ready!"


    Chris couldn''t help but rx.


    Today, the only thing he can trust is Phya.


    "In two hours, we''re leaving. I''ll let you know. condition at all times."


    Glen said this to Chris.


    When Merry heard the voice, he looked at Anna in surprise. "So fast, are you leaving today?"


    He hasn''t finished visiting ces in South Jakarta with Anna yet!


    These days, the Clifford affair affects everyone. Before he woke up, everyone was in no mood to go out and y.


    Anna answered reluctantly. "Because of his condition, it''s best if we treat him immediately. If you have time in the future, will youe to Parma to look for me?"


    Seeing this, Merry could only nod sadly. "Then you should help me take care of Wood. If he wakes up, remember to tell me��"


    "Don''t worry, all of Parma will definitely take care of him!"


    When Anna said something, it waspletely instinct.


    Even though Clifford was badly injured and it saddened her heart, Anna couldn''t help but be displeased at the thought of her bringing Clifford back to Parma.


    Because he believed Vincent could cure him!


    Two hourster, Anna and Glen took Clifford on a special ne back to Pama. Jean also followed them off there.


    On the airport apron, Merry saw the figure of Clifford as he was sent to the cabin with wet eyes.


    Chris stood in front of Jean and asked in a low voice. "When are youing back?"


    The man sighed and narrowed his eyes. "It won''t be long. I n to arrange for him to stay in Parma after he wakes up. Some things I need to arrange beforehand to make things go smoothly."


    Hearing this, Chris rxed. "That''s good, then be careful on the road. I also have to go back to Surabaya, see youter!"


    The man answered, turned and walked quietly.


    Clifford was like a member of his family, no matter what, Jean wanted him to befortable with setting things right for him in the future.


    ...


    Before leaving the airport, Chris received a call from Samuel and asked them to go to the Laibahas'' house.


    In the past few days, Samuel had rarely appeared. He heard that he had been with Paul the whole time, and that he was still at the Laibahas'' house.


    When Chris and Merry arrived, they looked towards the fish pond as soon as they entered the door. Gilbert and Paul were sitting and feeding, while Samuel was standing at the side, bowing his head like a little maid.


    "Uncle, Grandpa."


    Merry saw their silhouettes, and immediately stepped forward, calling out clearly.


    Paul and Gilbert unanimously put the fish food in their hands and waved at him. "Come here!"


    Merry walked to the two elders and smiled sweetly.


    Paul looked him up and down, and finally fell on his eyebrows. "My son, are you in a better mood?"


    "Well that''s better, Uncle don''t have to worry."


    Paul noddedfortably after hearing those words. "Don''t think too much about Clifford, with Jean, nothing is impossible. Look at you, why do you look so skinny? Looks like I''ll have to ask the chefs to cook a lot of delicious food to replenish your body!"


    Gilbert also agreed. "Grandpa has already asked someone to cook you chicken soup. Eat a lot, even if you are worried about others, never forget about your own health. "


    The two elders'' love for Merry was needless to say, while Chris and Samuel, who had been left in the cold, looked very lonely.


    As he spoke, there was another sound of footsteps at the gate.


    Everyone followed the voice and looked at Erika and Donny.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    With several gift boxes in his hands, Donny stood by the fish pond, quietly staring at Gilbert and Paul. "Uncle, sorry for interrupting."


    Samuel snorted and smirked. Already knew you were bothering but why did you keeping?!


    "Mom, did you and Uncle Donny go shopping?"


    Merry didn''t think much of anything else. He ran to Erika, and took the bag in her hand.


    Erika looked at him with a smile, nodded and looked around the fish pond, and said softly. "Dad, I went to buy tea from the old street. I heard that Uncle Paul will return to Surabaya in a few days. I have bought uncle''s favorite ck tea."


    Paul curled his lips nonchntly "Erika, you are so caring!"


    After the words fell, his gaze nced at Samuel who was a few steps away.


    "Okay, don''t stand up, juste in. Donny, youe to my study with me."


    At this time, Gilbert spoke, and after everyone answered, they entered the backyard of the main house by twos and threes.


    On the way, Chris and Samuel walked at the end. He looked at Erika who was being hugged by the little girl, and whispered her head to the side. "Merry and I n to return to Surabaya tomorrow, are youing?"


    Samuel immediately stuttered. "Very fast?"


    Chris looked at him strangely. "Quick? We''ve been here for more than half a month, what''s so fast?"


    Samuel. "..."


    Facing Chris'' question, Samuel frowned and thought for a moment. "You go back first, I have something to deal with!"


    "Oh!" Chris replied, chuckled, and said something cool "Then I hope my eldest brother resolves this matter as soon as possible!"


    It''s clear that Samuel still hasn''t given up on getting Erika back, he''s been at the Laibahas house all day like a log. It''s weird!


    But look at Donny, he always creates opportunities to get in close contact with Erika!


    In an instant, everyone can see whose opportunity it is. higher and lower!


    ...


    The time was approaching four o''clock in the afternoon, and everyone in the Laibahas was also busy.


    Chris was dragged by Ivan to y chess in the backyard, while Merry sat beside him looking at the chessboard thoughtfully.


    Donny was still discussing with Gilbert in the study, while Paul left with Indra, saying that he would hurry back before dinner.


    At this time, the sun was still shining brightly, and Erika and an embroiderer of the Laibahas family were sitting by the pavilion with their heads bowed and embroidering with seriously.


    The moment he returned to the Laibahas'' house was probably the most stressful time abil and peaceful in the first half of his life.


    He doesn''t have to worry about daily chores at home, and he can do some of the things he likes in his free time.


    "Lina, please take a look at my results, are they correct?"


    Erika has always loved embroidery. If he didn''t step into the Hiroshi family''s house that year, he wouldn''t give up this hobby.


    At this moment, he held the embroidered pincers and gently handed them to Lina who was on the opposite side.


    "You have to thread the thread from the end of the flower up."


    Lina patiently instructed, Erika suddenly patted her forehead. "I''ve been practicing for a few days, but I keep forgetting about this technique! "


    Miss don''t worry, you haven''t done it in a long time. Being able to do it this far is really good!"


    Erika took the embroidery pin, modified the stitches, and joked.. "This kind of thing is so simple, there''s no need topliment me.

 Chapter 1043 - Two Men Struggle

    At this moment, a soft cough broke the calm.


    Erika and Lina looked back at the same time and saw the man stopped outside the pavilion, Lina quickly got up. "Miss, you embroider first, I need to be behind for a bit."


    After Lina left, Samuel slightly pursed his lips, walked to the pavilion.


    He looked at the embroidery on Erika''s hand, and said to break the silence. "That person is right, you really are. embroidered very well."


    Erika smiled nonchntly, and continued the weaving motion in her hands. "Since when did you know about embroidery?"


    Samuel sat down and looked up at his brows, as gentle and peaceful as ever.


    He blinked, and said. "I don''t understand the art of embroidery, but as long as you embroider it, it must be very good!"


    A sh of lovees, which surprises Erika a little.


    She inserts the needle into the embroidered satin at will, raising her eyes to meet Samuel''s. "Why are you here, what''s wrong?"


    Erika remained gentle, but there was a visible distance in her words.


    Today, his attitude towards Samuel was no different from anyone else''s.


    Samuel sighed silently and bluntly said. "Erika, how can you forgive me?"


    Erika smiled slightly. "Wasn''t what I said earlier clear enough? Between the two of us, there is no longer any chance. Why are you so entangled?"


    "It''s because of Donny?"


    Samuel asked in a difficult tone, looking directly at Erika, feeling displeased in his heart.


    Erika shook her head calmly. "Why do you always put the two of us above other people''s heads? you and I have always been irrelevant to outsiders."


    Hearing this answer didn''t make Samuel a little happy, but rather disappointed.


    He found that he didn''t understand Erika at all.


    This seemingly gentle woman had a hard heart.


    Samuel lowered his eyes, his Adam''s apple kept rolling. "If this is the case, why don''t you give me opportunity?"


    At this time, Erika didn''t speak.


    Seeing Samuel''s calm face, she put the embroidery on the table, and said for a while. "Brother Samuel, the opportunity you want is just an excuse for you to redeem your dignity. You don''t have me in your heart, even if we do it again, it''s just a strange wishful thinking. All of that doesn''t make sense, doesn''t it?"


    "Of course not!" Samuel immediately denied the statement. "Erika, if my heart doesn''t have you, why have I stayed in Jakarta all this time? I''ve made a big mistake before. I don''t know you well and it''s my fault. You can me me or hate me, but I did all this not to save my dignity! I did all this to get you back!"


    Samuel rarely spoke his heart.


    To him, he wanted to chase this woman backpletely from his deepest desires.


    At this moment, Erika chuckled. "If you had told me these things a few months earlier, probably nothing would have happened by now. But, Brother Samuel, it''s toote! Since I left the Hiroshi family''s house, from that day on, I never nned toe back again."


    When the words fell, she stood up, took the embroidered utensil off the table, looked at the back of her rough skinned hand, and sighed. "Now, I just want to live a peaceful and boring life. I''m really tired after working in the Hiroshi family. after such a long time!"


    Erika turned in front of Samuel without any reluctance.


    Maybe a heart that has been hurt for too long is almost numb.


    So a few sweet words and confessions could no longer shake his mind.


    After half your life wasted, at least from now on he should live for himself.


    Samuel remained seated in the pavilion, staring at Erika''s back as she walked across the grassy path to leave, her eyes lonely.


    He deserved it and was abandoned by Erika, but�� this time he wasn''t going to give up so easily.


    ...


    Not long after, when Erika walked through the grassy path and passed the flowerbed, Donny, who was still standing in the same ce.


    Erika was a little surprised, she didn''t know how long she had been standing there and what she heard.


    "Are you done talking?" He withdrew in surprise, and said warmly.


    Donny nodded, nced across the grassy street, and looked at Samuel in the pavilion. "Sorry, I wanted toe look for you, but I overheard your conversation."


    Erika''s eyes were calm, and it didn''t matter if she heard it.


    The two of them walked side by side again along the road. Donny looked hesitating again and again, the conversation between Gilbert and himself kept echoing in his mind.


    A few secondster, he mustered up the courage and grabbed Erika''s wrist. "Erika, can we talk?"


    The embroidered utensil in Erika''s hand fell to the ground from her movement.


    Donny quickly bent down to pick it up, looked at the embroidered utensil, and rubbed it twice. "I actually wanted to tell you a few things..."


    "It''s okay -What, we should talk in the tea room."


    Erika is very smart. Donny had been of great helptely, and he couldn''t ignore his efforts even if he was justified.


    However, there are some things that really need to be rified!


    A few minutester, the two of them sat in the tea room. Erika holds the tea holder skillfully and makes tea. He smiled and asked. "Why aren''t you talking?"


    Donny watched him make tea and mumbled. "Do you know what your father just said to me?"


    Erika raised her eyes, waiting for him to continue.


    After seeing this, Donny licked the corner of his lower lip and looked back at Erika with serious and attentive eyes. "Uncle said that he would feel relieved if you were by my side."


    When he finished speaking, Donny condensed his face for a moment, trying to see the slight change in Erika''s expression.


    Too bad, the woman across from him just pursed her lips elegantly and jokingly. very yful!"


    This sentencepletely crushed Donny''s hopes.


    His Adam''s apple continued to roll, but he refused to give up and asked. "Erika, is it really that hard to ept this... me? That man doesn''t love you and has hurt your heart, can''t you forget him?"


    Facing Donny''s question, Erika''s tea-making actions slowed down."Has our recent friendship caused you to misunderstand something?"


    Remembering their time together, Erika admits that she doesn''t leave any feelings for him.


    He behaved politely and spoke generously. In his heart, Donny was a rare friend in his life.


    While there was a lot of trouble dealing with Merry''s business, there were many ways to return this favor, and it didn''t need to be love.


    After all, he had just ended the rtionship, how could he possibly open his heart so quickly.


    At this moment, when Donny heard his question, he couldn''t help butugh to himself. "Looks like we need to straighten things out. Erika, actually I have heard all the conversations between you and Samuel just now.


    You said that you wouldn''t take it back didn''t you? Why don''t you try to have a rtionship with me? You know that I''ve loved you since I was a kid and I haven''t been married for a long time.


    I dare not say that I have been waiting for you all this time, but after you returned to Jakarta, I did have the idea of ??proposing to you for marriage. Since he''s not good enough for you, why not try to ept me? What he can''t do for you, I can do!"

 Chapter 1044 - Discovered!

    Donny''s words were sincere.


    Erika was not too stubborn, hearing these words in person, it was inevitable to be moved.


    But he still shook his head calmly and said honestly. "Donny, you are very kind, but I never thought about being with you. Although it''s very rude to say, I don''t want to lie to you. Your words move my heart, but have you ever thought if I epted you, what would be the difference between me and him?"


    Donny was confused for a while. "What''s that got to do with him?"


    Erika took the teacup, poured it into the cup, and handed it to Donny saying. "You''re not married, not because you waited for me, but in all these years you haven''t met a woman who really touched your heart.,


    we''re not kids anymore. If I really got hurt, there''s no way I''d run to the old ce and fall in your arms, it''s all too unfair to you. My life has already be a tragedy, how could I let you experience helplessness like this Back then, when I went to the Hiroshi family''s house, it was nothing more than a passion for myself. I thought he could see me well.


    I had done everything for him, but wasn''t I deceiving myself in the end? People said that my rtionship has been in an unequal situation. If I am with you, and I enjoy your care, it is hard to guarantee that you will not at like me in the future.


    I came back to Jakarta only because I have nowhere to go, and you have no grudge against me even though I came home after I had broken your heart. Donny, you actually deserve better. As far as I know, I prefer to treat you as a friend."


    Erika''s words were sincere as well.


    She transparently expressed her thoughts. Although this rhetoric must have saddened Donny, he didn''t want certain emotions to remain unclear.


    He loved Samuel, so he was willing.paid for it.


    Samuel got his deep love, so he never cared about anyone else.


    If he was really with Donny, then the same thing would definitely happen to Donny.


    Therefore, even if he was emotionally hurt, he shouldn''t be findfort in someone else''s arms.


    What''s more, he knows he doesn''t deserve Donny, and never even thought about developing other emotions with him.


    At this moment, Donny held the teacup he gave him, and didn''t move for a long time.


    Said -his clear words echoed in her ears, so sincere and so calm.


    Donny was silent for a long time without speaking, he felt sad, but he couldn''t help itrefrain from ncing at Erika''s personality.


    He had always thought that this gentle woman had to depend on a man to live.


    And he himself appeared at the right time, if he could marry her, it would be the right choice.


    After all, he still couldn''t see through his mind, so he put himself in a passive and awkward position.


    Seeing Donny''s constantly changing expression, Erika gently coaxed him. "Actually, whatever my father said, it was a stubborn idea from the elders. Don''t feel guilty. I will exin this clearly to my parents."


    Hearing the voice, Donnyughed dumbfounded. "I haven''t seen you in twenty years. It seems I know you too shallowly! I really like your honesty. Maybe it''s like you said�� I''ve never met a woman who could make my heart flutter."


    Despite such selffort, Donny couldn''t say anything more.


    He saw Erika''s firm mentality, he never intended to ept herhimself, so he could bluntly deny her intentions.


    When Donny met Erika''s gaze with open eyes, he stretched his eyebrows and smiled in relief.


    This was very good. Before he fully devoted himself to this rtionship, he could stop the loss of time, and at least he was able to maintain each other''s childhood ymate status.


    Donny sighed, took a sip of his tea, and asked. "Then what''s your next n? I heard that your sister has given you 13 of your family-owned businesses. If you live in Jakarta, maybe it''s time I call you." boss."


    After hearing that voice, Erika smiled jokingly. "How could I possibly be in business? My sister only puts those businesses under my name. After all I came back suddenly, my identity is also inappropriate.


    In these years, except for things as trivial as household matters, I don''t have any skills. As for the future, I''ll probably go with the flow. Compared to that tedious and profound business job, I''d rather devote myself to the art of embroidery."


    Donny looked at the woman with the beautiful eyebrows in front of him, nodded in agreement, and stopped the conversation.


    Deep down, even though he wished Erika could live a happy life, she still couldn''t bless her and Samuel to reunite.


    Erika is a woman who is gentle on the outside and strong on the inside, and now this woman knows what she has to do and what she wants to do.


    ...


    On the other hand, when Samuel was sitting alone in the pavilion, he got up and nned to go to Chris'' ce.


    He heard that Chris and Ivan were ying chess near the backyard of the ancestral hall. Several things had to be exined before his brother returned to Surabaya.


    However, as Samuel was walking along the corridor, he identally heardughter from behind the rocks.


    "Sis, I''m cold!"


    Samuel. "???"


    It''s the little girl''s voice!


    Samuel''s steps slowed down, just as he was about to speak, his ear heard Chris''s affectionate voice. "Here, I''ll warm you up!"


    With a burst of speed, Merry plunged straight into Chris'' arms.


    The little girl''s chin rested on his chest, lifted her head, and hooked her neck. "Sis, when do you think Wood will wake up?"


    "There''s Vincent treating him, it won''t take too long. Are you still worried about him?"


    Merry nodded solemnly. "If it wasn''t for Wood this time, we might have been the ones injured. You said before that you would take me on a trip and get married. Can you take some time to visit Parma and see how Wood is..."


    Hearing the voice, Chris lowered his head and kissed the tip of his nose. "Okay, it''s all up to you."


    Then, the two cheeks drew closer, saw the lips close together, and an angry roar came from beyond the rocks. "What are you doing?!!!"


    Merry was shocked and Chris was dumbfounded.


    Fuck!


    It''s over!


    At this moment, Samuel was standing in front of them, looking at the hugging posture of the two in disbelief.


    No wonder he always felt that this little girl and Chris is too intimate, apparently this friend who is considered his brother is trying to take his child!


    Chris'' eyes flickered watching Samuel, he then pulled Merry behind him, cleared his throat and moved forward. "Brother, that''s ... Well ..... . "


    Before the voice came out, Samuel''s fist had hit the corner of his mouth, and he asked angrily. "Chris, he already thinks of you as his older brother, do you know what you''re doing?!"


    Samuel suddenly shouted with a terrible face. But the small body immediately stood in front of Chris.. "Dad, don''t hit Chris."

 Chapter 1045 - Everyone Supports

    "Step aside!" Samuel pushed the little girl aside, and then quickly stepped forward and grabbed Chris by the cor. "He''s still young and can''t think, don''t you understand? I consider you a brother, and you actually have the idea of ??touching my daughter?"


    At this time, Samuel was furious and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He had thought of thousands of possibilities, but he never thought that his little girl and Chris had be a couple!


    What''s more, their intimate state didn''t seem like a day or two.


    The corners of Chris'' mouth cracked, and slightly red blood oozed out.


    Due to a guilty conscience, Chris didn''t fight back at all. He let him grab his cor and exined shyly. "Brother, this matter... is a long story!"


    After the words fell, Samuel punched him again "Then you don''t have to say anything!"


    Merry''s face turned pale when she saw this scene.


    He didn''t dare go forward easily, for fear of making Samuel angry again.


    In desperation, the little girl cried as she ran, and the entire Laibahas house resounded with her howl. "Mom, Mom, please!"


    Merry is looking for help!


    Chris''s father is not at home, and now only his mother cane out to help him!


    In less than five minutes, Merry''s cries startled the entire Laibahas family


    . panicked out of their hall. Their granddaughter shouted loudly, who dares to cause trouble with her?


    At the same time, Paul and Indra who came out also happened to return.


    Therefore, when everyone was led by Merry to the corridor near the rocks, it was known that Chris had been beaten to the ground.


    Merry let go of Erika, screamed and ran. "Sis Chris, are you all right?"


    The little girl had gone through so much suffering. And now Chris, who was in the depths of his heart, absolutely must not leave him.


    Indra pushed Paul forward. Seeing Chris'' embarrassing figure, Paul narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Samuel, what are you doing?"


    Hitting his son, is he looking for death?!


    Erika rarely sees Samuel''s anger like this, and follows Merry to step forward. After helping Chris to his feet, she looked at Samuel, and she didn''t agree with his actions. " What did you do to Chris? If you have something to say, can''t you say it?"


    Samuel''s cheek muscles continued to twitch, staring at Chris''s bruised cheeks, coldly snorting. "Ask yourself what he''s been up to! He''s 33 years old and likes kids? Are you a pedophile?"


    Hah?!


    When Paul heard these words, his face became displeased. "Samuel, watch your words!"


    At that moment, Chris lowered his head sadly, in a ce where no one saw him.


    For Merry''s sake, he could only pretend to be pitiful!


    "Sis, does it hurt?" Merry bent down and lifted her head to look at Chris. When she saw the corner of her eye was bruised, the little girl felt depressed. She turned and looked at Samuel. "Dad, why did you hit him? I like him, I was the first to convey this feeling. I want to marry him. Can''t you agree?"


    Samuel was almost speechless!


    Good job Chris, you have brainwashed his daughter!


    Samuel was still dissatisfied, Ivan and Donny also stepped forward to stop him in time.


    Ivan said. "Samuel, you can''t solve this problem by force."


    Samuel looked at him in annoyance, gasped and released his restraints.


    The next second, he paced in front of Paul, gritted his teeth and said. "Uncle, do you know what Chris did?"


    Paul looked at him faintly after hearing the voice. "Out of the entire younger generation, you were the one who became the father first. Can''t you see that they love each other?"


    Samuel was taken aback by Paul''s words, and only felt his head buzzing."Uncle, what do you mean by that?"


    "Huh, don''t you understand?" Paul looked at him disdainfully, he then instructed Indra. "Go and see how the injuries are. Really disappointing, such a big person, don''t know how to fight back after being beaten?"


    Samuel. "..."


    Chris. "..."


    At this moment, the expressions of the two Laibahas family elders, Ivan and the others were somewhat subtle.


    Unexpectedly, Chris was actually in a rtionship with the little girl.


    Erika also looked at Samuel at the right time, sighed, and said. "Can''t you understand the situation before you hit someone? You don''t even know Merry''s heart, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at if you do all this for no reason?!"


    When the words fell, Samuel looked displeased, but didn''t argue.


    As Chris said, with Erika''s help, he shouldn''t have died so badly.


    Samuel could ignore everyone''s reminders and warnings, but now he was obedient to Erika''s words.


    He pressed his lips and couldn''t open his mouth, squinting at Chris'' smirk, still feeling a little ufortable.


    If this wasn''t Chris, he wouldn''t have had such a big reaction.


    But Merry is his daughter, and the other is a man whom he considers a brother.


    Theirbination was too unexpected.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Merry and Chris followed Indra to treat his wound.


    Samuel, who had calmed down, went to the living room with the others.


    When he sat down, Samuel looked at the opposite Erika, and asked suspiciously. "You already know about them?"


    "Well, I knew that when I was in Surabaya!" After that, Erika looked at him and added. "At that time, your mind was on other people, but if you had allocated a little energy to Merry, none of this would have happened like it is today.


    During this time, Chris had been very considerate of Merry, if not for him. , I can''t imagine how much Merry must have suffered. If you don''t thank Chris, at least don''t hit him indiscriminately."


    After this reminder, Samuel touched the bridge of his nose in annoyance. Thinking back on Chris'' tolerance and concern for his son, it seemed�� he shouldn''t have hit him earlier.


    Instead, Paul took a cup of tea and raised his eyes to Samuel. "I really like that little girl. If she marries Chris, I will guarantee her life will be decent. You were so angry earlier, do you think that my family can''t provide a decent life for your Hiroshi family''s daughter?"


    Samuel was stung by Paul''s gaze, and shook his head restlessly. "Uncle, I didn''t mean that!"


    Gilbert on the side also helped. "I myself appreciate Chris very well, he is a very good young man. If you really can''t ept him, Merry better wait for you and Erika toplete the divorce procedure and we will make sure Erika is the one who takes care of Merry. this, since you are no longer his guardian, you don''t have to worry about your child''s marriage!"


    By now, almost everyone in the room was happy to see what had happened to Chris and Merry.


    Samuel couldn''t say anything but sigh, and couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    Not long after, Chris, with a bruise on his face, and the others came into the living room.


    The two brothers faced each other, and the silence spread.


    Merry immediately tried to protect Chris, for fear that his father would do something annoying.


    Chris patted him on the shoulder, then looked at Samuel, and said. "Brother,e out to chat. ?"


    Whatever his position now, he still owed Samuel and had to exin everything!

 Chapter 1046 - Whats Your Next Plan?

    When Samuel woke up, the little girl immediately hugged Chris'' arm. "I''ming too!"


    "You stay here!" Samuel muttered angrily, and Chris also rubbed Merry''s headfortably. "It''s okay, you just sit here, I''ll be right back."


    After a while, Chris and Samuel walked into the courtyard outside the hall, and neither of them spoke first.


    Chris took out a box of cigarettes, handed out one, and smiled sadly. "Brother, I''ve already received your six hits. It''s time to speak calmly."


    Samuel looked at the cigarette he gave him, but didn''t take it. "You two, when did that happen?"


    Their rtionship was already talking about marriage, which made Samuel cringe.


    Is the rtionship that deep?!


    Then, he heard Chris'' answer. "I liked him for several years, and the little girl only confirmed our rtionship after returning to Indonesia."


    "You guys are�� sleeping?"


    bit hard to ask.


    Samuel looked at Chris with cold brows, his palms itching again, and wanted to hit him. .


    How old is Merry?!


    Even though she is actually 23 years old, she is immature and more like a child.


    How could Chris have such an idea?!


    At this moment, Chris lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. And when he spit out the mist, his voice said with a hoarse voice. "Brother, I''m not an asshole. I won''t do anything to him until I get your approval."


    Hearing this the tightness in Samuel''s chest became relieved for a moment.


    Standing with fists clenched, he looked ahead, shook his head and sighed. He then expressed his doubts. "Chris, remembering your identity, can''t you get any girl you want? Why did you choose Merry instead?"


    "Do you really need a reason to like him?"


    Chris wiped the corner of his sore lips with his thumb, stared at Samuel''s tight profile, andughed at himself. "What are you worried about? Since I dared to be with him, I was prepared for the consequences."


    "You��"


    Samuel turned and met Chris'' eyes.


    As long as he remembered their previous actions behind the rocks, he felt extremely ufortable.


    Besides, that ''big brother'' phrase that Chris called out, how rude it sounded.


    Damn is she going to call him ''daddy'' from now on?!


    Samuel''s mood fluctuated, and it took him a long time to hold his forehead. "So does Jean know too?"


    Chris blinked, and said frankly. "Well, except for you, everyone knows!"


    Damn it!


    Samuel wanted to curse!


    Even though he couldn''t ept the fact that Chris and his son had be a couple, his situation this time didn''t allow her to struggle too much.


    Perhaps, she couldn''t change her mind in a short time, but looking back at her feelings, it was also a mess.


    Even though she had beaten and scolded her, in the eyes of the little girl, Samuel could see that Chris'' figure was definitely more important. more than himself.


    Why did everything get to this point?!


    His wife sulked and ran away, her daughter found happiness, it seemed�� she was the only one left alone.


    Then, Samuel took the cigarette from Chris. He saw Chris'' face that was injured, shook his head and sighed. "Be nice to Merry. If you disappoint him in the future, I will chase you to the end." world!"


    Hearing this, Chris was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. "Brother can rest assured that, after all, I am not you! Instead of worrying about me and Merry, better think about your future ns."


    "You don''t have to worry about that! Tomorrow I will return to Surabaya with you. I have to arrange a few things. After that, I will hand Merry over to you."


    ...


    The next day, it was noon.


    Merry and Chris'' group departed to return to Surabaya.


    Outside the door of the Laibahas family''s house, Erika and the two elders reluctantly said goodbye to the little girl. They kept telling her to take care of themselves, and she had toe often to South Jakarta when she had time.


    The little girl stood in front of Erika with tears in her eyes. Her gaze also nced at Samuel''s figure and asked reluctantly. "Mother, are you not Will you ever go to Surabaya again?"


    "I''ll be back when I have the chance." Erika answered vaguely, letting Merry hear the answer she wanted.


    She pouted and whispered. "Then I''m leaving..."


    "Then be careful on the way, when you arrive, immediately send a message to mother. future, you can call mom anytime."


    Merry nodded sadly and went to Chris'' side, she reluctantly bid farewell to everyone.


    It seemed that everything was a foregone conclusion.


    Her mother would nevere home with her again, she would be the eldest daughter of the Laibahas family and she would no longer be the mistress of the Hiroshi family.


    The little girl was a little sad, leaned on Chris'' arm, and quietly wiped her tears.


    When everyone got into the car, Samuel stood beside the car and looked at Erika. The two looked at each other, but neither could say goodbye,


    Samuel looked at him deeply, then got into the car.


    As the car door closed, Erika''s heart trembled.


    Up to this point, no matter how deep the affection was, couldn''t beat a waste of time.


    The Laibahas family stood at the door and watched the motorcade leave. Ivan watched Erika, who hadn''t looked back in a long time. "It''s all past, don''t worry. n look back again."


    Erika came back to her senses and gave Ivan a made-up smile. "Well, it''s all over."


    After all, Erika was her own sister. She could see the unwillingness and obsession in her sister''s heart. As she turned and returned home, she gently reminded. "If Samueles to Jakarta, I hope you still can hold your heart."


    These words were very strange.


    Erika was confused for a while, but only smiled. "Brother, you think too much!"


    She never thought that Samuel woulde to Jakarta again to live alone for her. After all, the Hiroshi family''s foundation is in Surabaya. Jakarta has no advantage for him.


    After all, since there is no love, why bother acting too deep in front of him.


    ...


    That afternoon, Surabaya.


    After the group arrived at the airport, at Paul''s request, they immediately returned to the Hartanto family''s house.


    On the way, Samuel remained silent, and asionally saw Merry and Chris'' behavior, which made him feel angry.


    Even though she was forced to ept the fact that they were together, it was still very annoying to see.


    His brother and daughter are in pairs, is there any logic to all of this?


    Two o''clock in the afternoon, in the backyard of the Hartanto family''s house.


    Paul sat down at the stone table, facing the other three, and said bluntly. "Let''s talk, how are you guys going to arrange next?"


    "Father, what arrangement do you mean?"


    Paul nced at her without answering. He turned to look at Merry and asked softly. "My son, what do you think about marriage? You can talk to your uncle if you want!"


    At this moment, Samuel could understand that Paul really loved his son!


    At that moment, Merry blinked her big ck eyes, bit the corner of her mouth and smiled shyly. "Uncle, I don''t need anything, I just want to be with Chris."


    Samuel could barely take it anymore, so that much did he love Chris?


    Paul ignored his expression, he looked at the little girl with satisfaction, and his affection for her grew stronger.

 Chapter 1047 - Twenty Three!

    Hearing this, Chris also recovered, took the opportunity to grab Merry''s hand, and said in a deep voice. "Father, I n to take him on a trip and get married."


    The little girl nodded in agreement. "Yes, I also want to travel and get married!"


    He was about to marry Chris, and he felt very happy thinking about it.


    After seeing this, Paul pondered for a moment, and then agreed to their proposal. "As long as you two have discussed it, of course I have no opinion. Samuel, do you agree too?"


    Samuel nced dryly. "Uncle is the master!"


    Does he dare to argue?


    Anyway... Chris will eventually marry his daughter.


    But now it seems that the identity of the inws has no status at all!


    Moreover, his inws are still the uncles of the Hartanto family who have been considered elders for many years. years, this generation is aplete mess!


    Paul uttered an "um" with satisfaction. At this point, Chris and Merry''s steep love path has a very perfect ending.


    In the next few days, they were busy preparing for their departure.


    ording to Chris'' n, he would take the little girl out for a walk, and would officially hold the wedding when he returned.


    He loves to y, so in limited time, apany him to appreciate all the beautiful scenery.


    A weekter, Chris took Merry out.


    Samuel also left for South Jakarta on the same day.


    In the backyard of the Hartanto family home, Paul is sitting in a wheelchair and looking up at the blue sky, his expression very calm.


    Indra smiled behind him and said. "Master, it will take the young master a few months to return this time. How about...we take advantage of this time and help him arrange his marriage?"


    Paul looked up at the sky after hearing the voice, slightly nodding. "Well, I happen to be bored too!"


    Paul agrees with another goal of Chris'' trip and marriage, which is to take advantage of their long journey and personally solve other hidden dangers for him.


    They are family, of course Paul wouldn''t let his son be in danger,


    conflicts of interest are always unpredictable.


    The little girl is simple and cute, not suitable to participate in the Hartanto family disputes, and all she can do for the two children is to smooth out the obstacles in front of them.


    In this case, Indra smiled and whispered "There hasn''t been any movement there recently. After young master n got married, it seems they are much calmer!"


    "te is indeed a wise child. Let''s go, we''ll see if they calm down or are just ying!"


    ...


    Chris and Merry, traveling to get married, the first stop is the United States.


    Since this was the ce where the little girl had lived alone for two years, he wanted to apany her to revisit the old ce.


    However, what Merry didn''t expect was that their escort team this time even brought professional makeup artists and shooting staff.


    It was only after they returned to her university gates that the little girl discovered that among the many suitcases, there were 23 sets of dragon and phoenix dresses in the two suitcases that had never been opened.


    It was the batch that Chris ordered while still in South Jakarta.


    Chris told him he had chosen 23 ces to travel. Wherever she went, she would wear the dress with him and snap a bunch of travel and wedding photos.


    Because this year, Merry is twenty-three years old!


    Chris uses 23 travel locations to make up for the little girl''s lost time in the past.


    Maybe everyone''s love is different, but happiness looks the same.


    Merry is an active and noisy child, innocent and energetic. In the eyes of many, he was probably still an immature child.


    But luckily, she found a man who was just as crazy and willing to apany her.


    He is Chris Hartanto!


    ...


    A monthter, Merry, who was in Paris, received the call he had been waiting for a long time.


    On the other end of the phone, Anna told him with great enthusiasm that Clifford had finally woken up this morning.


    Even though he had been asleep for a month, he finally woke up.


    After Merry heard the news, he immediately shouted to go to Parma for the first time.


    Chris naturally followed him in everything, and contacted Jean so he could leave in the afternoon.


    For a whole month, Jean had not even returned to Indonesia.


    Perhaps Clifford''s injury affected a lot of people, including Jean, who didn''t want to go back until he saw her awake with his own eyes.


    ...


    Parma, garden vi in the city.


    It is said that this former residence of Jean.


    After Clifford was sent to Parma, he stayed here for treatment. In Parma in October, the weather is sunny andfortable.


    In the master bedroom on the first floor, Anna was asleep by the bed with her forehead propped up.


    There was a strong medicinal smell floating in the room, which was probably so familiar that Anna no longer felt bad.


    Cliffordy on the bed faintly opened his eyes and stretched his brows, he couldn''t hold his breath.


    Such a light movement woke Anna up in an instant.


    He opened his eyes suddenly and looked nervously at Clifford. While looking at him, he asked. "What''s wrong? Is there something ufortable?"


    Clifford slowly averted his gaze, fixing his attention on Anna. He curled the corners of his lips and said in a hoarse voice. "No��"


    "Oh��" Anna breathed a sigh of relief, picked up the porcin bowl next to her, bit the corner of her mouth, and suggested. "Do you still want to sleep? If you''re not sleepy, would you like to eat some porridge?"


    Clifford condensed a cautious nce at Anna. It wasn''t good to refuse, so he nodded slightly. "Okay thanks."


    He didn''t actually know Anna, nor did he know where she was.


    When he woke up this morning, he saw a strange roof and strange faces around him. He hesitated for a long time without knowing how to react.


    He forgot who he was, forgot everyone, and didn''t even know his name.


    It was the beautiful girl in front of him, who had been by his bedside the whole time, who had told him his identity.


    He said that he was the fifth young master of the Widjaya family, named Clifford. He had been seriously injured and was unconscious due to an ident.


    He had three older brothers and one older sister, but his 2nd older brother had died.


    The reason why he was recuperating in Parma was because his third brother brought him here.


    The third brother''s name is Jean Widjaya!


    The eldest brother is named James Widjaya, and his sister is named ire Widjaya.


    After he heard these names, he held them firmly in his heart.


    Faintly, he could feel a touch of familiarity. Clifford thought to himself that this beautiful girl in front of him shouldn''t lie to himself.


    He didn''t remember everything, but deep down in his heart, there were two faint shadows that always made him fall into it.


    He felt that these two people must be very important to him.


    One of these figures was tall, strong, very mature and stable, just like the older brother he had seen this morning.


    There''s more, tiny and beautiful shadows, bouncing, noisy, and looking alive.


    Clifford faintly felt that this shadow was very simr to the girl in front of him!


    Because he clearly remembered that when he opened his eyes in the morning, the girl cried with joy and called him Wood.


    The word "Wood" seemed to have the deepest memories engraved in his heart, faintly evoking some detailed images.


    There seems to be a girl who likes to call him Wood.


    Maybe this girl is Anna.

 Chapter 1048 - An Older Sister

    At this moment, Anna was sitting by the bed, gently feeding Clifford some porridge.


    He has been asleep for so long, and he is kept alive on the Phya nutrient solution every day.


    When he just woke up, he could only eat porridge.


    Outside the courtyard, beside the artificialke, Vincent, Jean and Glen sat chatting together.


    Vincent held a medical book in his hand, and a faint smell of smoke wafted up. He looked at the two men opposite him with disdain. "You want me to choke to death? Can''t you guys smoke a little less?"


    Glen took a sip of his cigarette and faced him. His face exploded. "So much bullshit?"


    Vincent patted the medical book, then looked at Jean and raised his eyebrows triumphantly. "How? If I say it can heal, surely it can, right? Now that he''s awake, what gift will you give me?"


    "What do you want?" The man brought a cigarette to his lips, his eyes fell into theke, and he asked with a smile.


    Vincent thought, and finally picked up the medical book and patted twice. "That''s the thing, I don''t think Ick anything."


    "Singles!" Glen lifted his chin unfriendly. "Ask him to cure your illness and get married quickly!"


    Hearing that voice, Vincent buried his handsome face. "Fuck you, who asked for your opinion!"


    He basically has no rtionship with a woman in his life, everyone knows that!


    After the joke, Glen straightened his face and turned to look at Jean. "He''s awake, do you want toe back?"


    Jean nodded. "After Chrises, we will get back together."


    Glen pressed the tip of his tongue and said. "Okay, you have stayed in Parma for a month for Clifford. When he is well, I will send him back to your house!"


    "No need." The man looked at Glen and said. "From now on, he is the fifth member of the Widjaya family. So what he does next is his decision."


    At this moment, Glen and Vincent looked at each other, and their eyes showed a hint of interest. Vincent asked him. "Clifford is just a bodyguard. Would adding him to Widjaya''s family tree be profitable? Do you also intend to give him a family inheritance?"


    Glen also felt great. "The bodyguards were originally responsible for the safety of the main family members. Even if he was seriously injured, but in the end he was still alive. Doesn''t this all sound too much?"


    During the time when Clifford was injured, Jean had almost made all the arrangements for his future.


    Including the ount the Widjaya family gave to Clifford, a house in Parma, all of which were in Clifford''s name


    . don''t have to worry about food and clothes in the second half of his life.


    At this time, Jean slowly got up from the chair, facing the doubts of her friends, she looked ahead faintly. Her thin lips parted slightly, and she spat out a few words. "He''s worth it. ."


    The man wasn''t very good at exining, but what he was doing had a purpose of its own.


    Such an answer seems reasonable.


    Even though Vincent and Glen disagreed with her approach, Jean always had a reason to do something.


    At this time, after a moment of silence, Vincent looked at Glen, and when he changed the conversation, he hesitantly said. "Do you think Anna... cares a little too much for Clifford?"


    Glen was still smoking, after exhaling white smoke, he furrowed his brows and asked. "What do you want to say?"


    Vincent smiled tly, and growled at the vi. "Don''t tell me you can''t see it. This month, Anna has been by Clifford''s side every morning and night, can''t you see what''s wrong?"


    Glen''s eyes flickered, and he lowered his eyelids and took two more puffs of cigarettes.


    He wasn''t blind, he could see it naturally.''s


    just that Anna never mentioned it, so everyone pretended to maintain the status quo without knowing anything.


    Seeing Glen''s ufortable expression, Vincent couldn''t help but look behind Jean and joke. "Jean, if this matter is true, what do you think?the


    man slowly turned around and looked at Glen. He and Vincent lifted their lips and said. "If they really loved each other, my Widjaya family wouldn''t have treated Anna badly."


    ...


    A few hourster, towards evening , Merry and Chris arrived in Parma City.


    At this time, Clifford was sitting in a wheelchair, and Anna pushed him to enjoy the view.


    After lying down for a month, his figure was far away. thinner, including in the leg muscles.


    But luckily his shoulder injury was healed, and he was helped to sit in a wheelchair, and finally he was able to take a closer look at his new surroundings.


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps. Anna looked back and greeted with a smile. "Brother, sis Jean!"


    Vincent didn''te. Glen said that he was concocting medicine for Clifford.


    Hearing the voice, Clifford turned his head slowly, his eyes on Jean. He then said hoarsely. "Brother."


    The man walked forward, looked at him, and asked in a deep voice. "How are you?"


    Clifford nodded. "It''s better, big brother not to worry."


    As they walked towards the garden, Glen motioned to sit in the pavilion.


    Anna hummed and pushed the wheelchair. After they sat down, she looked up at the sky and suggested. "I''ll get you some bottles of water."


    When the words fell, he turned around and returned to the vi.


    Glen folded his legs and looked at the girl running away, with a heavy trail passing through his eyes.


    Now, when ites to Clifford''s business, her sister does everything herself.


    He didn''t know if it was good or bad, Clifford, this man, looked colder than him. He was just worried that Anna would end up in a cold love story.


    Glen sighed inadvertently, picked up the cigarette case on the table, took out three cigarettes and handed them to Jean and Clifford.


    When the cigarette caught in Clifford''s hand, Glen raised his eyebrows slightly. "Did you forget that you smoke?"


    Clifford didn''t say a word. He watched the action of lighting their cigarette, took the lighter, and lit it.


    The intense smoke entered his lungs, making his expression slightly absent-minded.


    The act of pinching the cigarette was very natural, he believed that she must have smoked before.


    The three of them smoked in silence for a while, and Anna quickly ran back with a few bottles of water.


    As soon as she walked towards the chair, she slowed down. She looked at Clifford with her brows, and muttered dissatisfied. "Why are you smoking? You haven''t recovered from your illness!"


    Upon hearing the sound, Clifford''s smoking motion stopped, and finally he lowered his arm and stopped smoking.


    Glen nced at this scene and couldn''t help but speak. "He won''t die with just one cigarette, don''t make a fuss!"


    After seeing this, Anna looked at him displeasedly, then put down her water bottle and walked back.


    Since he couldn''t control it, it was better to pretend not to see.


    It just so happened that Merry would arrive, and Anna nned to pick them up at the door.


    Five minutester, a car drove from the entrance.


    After a while, Anna stood near the vi and waved. "Merry!"


    Merry had never been to Parma, and was very new to everything here.


    When the car stopped, he quickly jumped out of the car, running straight for Anna. "Anna!"


    The two little girls hugged each other happily for a while. Chris behind him walked slowly with a suitcase.


    As the sun went down, Merry asked. "Anna, where''s Wood?"


    Anna pointed casually. "By theke, I''ll take you!"


    Merry followed him to theke, Chris, who was behind him, turned his hand to hand the suitcase to the waiter, and reminded the little girl. "Remember what I told you."


    Merry stopped, looked back and smiled.. "Sister don''t need to worry. , I remember everything!"

 Chapter 1049 - Best Result For Merry Wood

    following Anna''s footsteps to theke in a hurry, before she got any closer, she saw Clifford in a wheelchair.


    She had not seen him for more than a month, she had lost a lot of weight, and the contours of her cheeks had be more angr.


    The little girl stood there and watched for a few seconds, then carefully stepped forward and hesitantly shouted. "Fifth brother..."


    He remembered what Chris had said to him.


    From now on, he would be called fifth brother, because he was the fifth young master of the Widjaya family.


    Including Jean, he also had to change his name to fourth brother.


    Merry''s voice was clearly heardin Clifford''s ear.


    He slowly turned his head, and under the halo of the setting sun, he saw a little girl in a white dress grinning at him.


    Clifford did not speak, but stared at him for a very long time.


    Merry shuddered slightly at him, and subconsciously moved to Anna''s side.


    Does he know the charade?!


    But... Isn''t Wood amnesia?!


    At this moment, Clifford''s eyes were dark and deep, until he saw Chris behind him, he faintly withdrew his gaze.


    From start to finish, he didn''t speakthe


    atmosphere was a bit stiff, Anna grabbed Merry''s wristfortably, and turned towards the table in the garden beside theke. "Come on, let''s sit down!"


    Merry nced apprehensively at Clifford, and walked forward. Nearby, he was also deliberately hiding to the side.


    Wood after amnesia looks so scary!


    At this time, Anna took a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Merry. After a sh of light, he suddenly saw three cigarette butts in the ashtray on the table, one of which was extinguished before the cigarette butts were gone.


    He looked at the half-cigarette, bit the corner of his mouth and narrowed his eyes at Clifford.


    When he left now, half of the cigarettes in Clifford''s hand were indeed left.


    Then he stubbed out his cigarette after he left?


    Such realization made Anna''s mood soar in an instant.


    Apart fromforting Merry, he leaned slightly forward towards Clifford, tilted his head and asked. "Are you tired?"


    Clifford stared at him, clearly capturing his expression of secret joy.


    He removed the seriousness on his face and curled his lips. "A little!"


    "Then�� Do you want me to push you back to rest?"


    Clifford nodded. "Sorry to bother you!"


    Anna said that it wasn''t true. In front of everyone, she then got up and pushed the wheelchair and walked towards the vi.


    Seeing this scene, Merry felt a little disappointed.


    There was no other reason, she was only disappointed because of a friend.best not to remember himself anymore.


    Chris took the opportunity to sit in Anna''s position and lifted his chin. "With his current state, it seems he won''t be returning to Surabaya in a short time?"


    Jean nodded. "Even if his leg heals, there will be some seque in the future. Since he doesn''t remember anything, it''s better for him to stay in Parma and lead a normal life."


    After hearing that voice, Chris nodded his head seriously. "That is also very good. I see Anna is also taking good care of him. After all in Parma there are still many brothers, it''s not a bad life!"


    This conversation disturbed Glen even more.


    Even Chris, who had just arrived, could see Anna''s thoughts. As the eldest brother, he couldn''t even see her.


    a quarter past seven, afterdinner, the little girl''s mood was slightly affected, and she sat on the steps in front of the door sadly, sighing from time to time.


    out of the vi and caught a glimpse of the little figure in front of the door.


    walkedcame over, sat down next to the little girl, stretched out his long arms, and pulled her into his arms."Why sigh on a good day?"


    Merry leaned in Chris'' arms and muttered. "Sis, do you feel that after Kayu wakes up, he looks like someone else?"


    Chris thought, and agreed. "A little, are you ufortable?"


    "Not ufortable, just a little awkward seeing her like this."


    Chris saw Merry''s sad expression, raised his hand and stroked her hair. "Actually, this is good for her."


    In Chris'' view, Clifford had forgotten all about the past.


    This means that there will no longer be Merry''s image in his heart.


    It was destined to be a futile unrequited love. After a serious injury, he forgot everything and that way he was able to live for himself again.


    In addition, he could see that Anna had a clear affection for Clifford.


    If the two of them could walk together, it would be a great joy for everyone.


    At this moment, Merry looked confused. "What''s good? Now he doesn''t even remember me at all. I wanted to y with him, but he doesn''t want to talk to me anymore!"


    Hearing this, Chris shook his head andughed. "If he ignored you, wouldn''t you still have me?! What''s more, maybe it''s all a good thing that he doesn''t remember you. can you see that he and Anna are very close?"


    Merry was surprised, and then he found the pair of small hands covering his mouth in an instant, and his round eyes opened. "Sis, you mean Kayu and Anna. .."


    "I think so!"


    The little girl was silent for two seconds, and smacked her thigh while her brows lit up. "No wonder I think Anna has gotten a lot softertely, so it seems like that. Where there is love, there must be drama!"


    Merry never knew that Clifford liked her.


    Since she had never thought of anything, the stupid little girl didn''t even know what Clifford


    ''s amnesia meant. Now, after Chris'' enlightenment, she also getting impatient to meet Anna and Clifford.


    Everyone can have a happy ending, so Kayu''s must be good!


    ...


    Two dayster, Chris and Merry n to leave Parma and continue their unfinished journey.


    And Jean too had to return to Surabaya.


    That morning, Anna restrained Merry reluctantly, the two girls walked around the vi a few times, and they would be separated again in two hours.


    Life seemed to always fluctuate between separation and reunion.


    When they returned to the vi again, Anna , who had been hesitating for a long time, finally asked the doubts in his heart nervously. "Merry, I have a question, you must answer me honestly!"


    Merry rarely saw Anna so serious, Merry immediately reduced her yful look, and nodded heavily. "Of course, if I had known, I would have told you!"


    Anna stood in front of him, pursed the corners of her mouth, muttering in embarrassment. "That�� Did he like someone before��?"


    This question had actually been bothering him for a long time.


    Ever since Clifford woke up, he had stayed with her all day long, and the seed that was nted in his heart grew wildly.


    Friendship seems to have been unable to satisfy his inner desires.


    He wanted more, he wanted to be with her every day, he wanted to see her smile, he wanted to see her in good health, and he wanted to try holding her callous palm.


    But ... dare not!


    Even with amnesia, Clifford''s cold-hearted character remains the same as before.


    Anna didn''t dare to express her feelings easily, she was afraid that in the end she was nothing in Clifford''s heart.


    From her curiosity from the first meeting to her current concern, Anna''s eyes were always on Clifford''s figure.

 Chapter 1050 - Happy Ending For Clifford

    Perhaps the first step to falling in love is curiosity.


    At this time, Merry looked at Anna with pleasure, and shook his head without thinking. "I''ve never heard Kayu likes someone! If so, how could he be single!"


    The nervous Anna immediately rxed.


    Knowing that Clifford might not have someone she liked, this gave her a lot of courage and confidence.


    In the afternoon, Chris and Merry left first, Glen and the others. also escorted him off outside the door.


    In less than twenty minutes, Jean also left to return to Surabaya.


    At this time, Clifford asked the maid to push him out of the room.


    In front of the grass path outside the door, the man looked at Clifford, bowing and patted him on the shoulder. "If you have time in the future, you can go back to Surabaya."


    Clifford looked at him deeply, took hold of the handle and nodded solemnly. "Okay."


    The man squeezed his shoulders in relief, and dropped a final reminder."In the future, live a good life in Parma!"


    After that, Jean got into the car.


    Clifford''s gaze chased the direction of the car, he understood that his young master let him use Parma as his home from now on.


    Clifford may never return to Surabaya, but he always remembers his identity as the representative of the Widjaya family.


    Under the care of Vincent, he was finally able to walk a few monthster.


    Although his pace was slow, it was a godsend to be able to stand again.


    Two yearster, Clifford and Anna got married.


    He always lived in a vi in a park in the city, and usually handled the Widjaya family business in Parma , and Anna also moved here with him after his marriage.


    The Widjaya family didn''t treat Anna badly. They gave Clifford 500 million a month, allowing Clifford to marry Anna directly from the Sylvester family.


    Their life was the same as any young couple, and they were full of warmth in her daily life.


    Anna never asked had he recovered his memory.


    Only as they grew closer he saw Clifford''s smile and took his hand.


    Even though this cold-hearted man was not good with words, his gentleness was always reflected bit by bit.


    For example, when he was half dreaming and half awake, he could always feel that the man next to him was always fixing his nket.


    For example, when she is stressed, she will walk into the kitchen and personally make her favorite dessert to make her happy.


    Anna had no experience of love, but she thought this was the love she longed for.


    There was no need for wind and snow, as long as he was in a ce where he could see, gazes and hugs could warm all his emotions.


    When Anna was twenty-eight, they found a new and tiny love.


    Not knowing why, Clifford insisted he didn''t want his son to be given thest name Widjaya.


    Since this was her and Anna''s baby, the surname should havee from one of them.


    But such an idea, he only thought about it himself, and never confessed to him.


    He wanted to name his son when he became a citizen of Parma.


    Anna held onto the identifying information, tears streaming down her eyes. He looked at the tall and firm man in front of him, choked and asked. "Why isn''t his surname Widjaya?"


    Clifford looked at him, caressed his eyelids, and said softly. "Because my surname is not Widjaya."


    Anna took a small breath, her eyshes fluttered, and some nervously grabbed her arm. "When will your memory recover?"


    After the words fell, Clifford took her hand."On the second day I woke up..."


    The moment he saw Merry . . .


    Maybe because of an old obsession, everything turned into a familiar face. So at the time of the reunion, the memory opens andes out.


    He never said that he had recovered his memories, it was all because he didn''t want to sink into the past.


    He had hope from his young master and Anna''s love, everyone wished him a good life.


    Therefore, as time passed, he gradually gave his whole heart to Anna.


    ...


    The new year drew near, and in December at the end of the year, Merry and Chris finally finished their journey and returned to Surabaya.


    The little girl''s white face became tanned during this trip, and she seemed brighter and more cheerful.


    In the afternoon when they returned, the Hiroshi family''s house was already full of people.


    The brothers are here, except... Samuel.


    The weather in December is full of humidity.


    Merry put the scarf on his shoulders on the sofa, then ran to Lilia, looking left and right. "Sis, where is Lian? Is she not here?"


    Lilia looked at the little girl who was as cute as ever. She then smiled and shook her head. "She is at home, I will take her to see you next time."


    Merry wailed. "I miss Lian, then brother have a photo? Let me see if he''s grown or not!"


    When it came to Lian, Merry wanted to steal him and raise the little baby himself.


    What a cute child, very interesting!


    Lilia took her cell phone to open the album and handed Merry the photos inside. seen.


    People on opposite sides chatted to each other.


    Tom was still sitting next to Alex. He looked at Chris and joked unkindly. "Chris he loves kids so much, when did you two have your own?"


    Chris lifted his leg and heard Tom''s voice. "Do you have time to worry about me? During my absence from thepany, I heard that you go to Gaia almost 800 times a day. Many people ask me if Gaia has changed hands!"


    Hearing that voice, Tom touched the bridge of his nose awkwardly. "Nonsense, when do I go 800 times a day!"


    Chris sneered. "Department of data analysis, you almost crossed the threshold, you So unemployed?"


    Tom''s eyes flickered, he struggled to answer for a while.


    Who was that ignorant and told Chris about his departure to Gaia?!


    Alex on the side also looked at Tom withsmile without a smile. He nced at Lilia on the opposite side, and said in a low voice. "Vivi is Lilia''s best friend. Do you intend to y or are you serious?"


    Tom felt a chill on the back of his neck, blinking. "Don''t be silly, it has nothing to do with Vivi."


    He just thought life was boring, nor did he have any friends apart from the younger generations of big families. Making friends with Vivi was pretty fresh, that''s why he visited her often!


    Other than that, he didn''t do anything, at most he ate with her asionally or watched a movie together.


    This is ordinarymunication, and it must be an over-interpretation of this group of people!


    At this time, Jean, who had been silent for a long time, was lying on the single sofa, watching Tom''s guilty conscience, and eximed. "If you really just want to y, then find someone else! Vivi is Lilia''s friend, I don''t think you match her well."


    Seeing his brothers trying to advise him, Tom was a little annoyed.


    Is he that bad?!


    Vivi, is he being protected by this many people?!


    Besides, that woman was Lilia''s best friend, if she dared to mess up, Jean might be the first to kill her.


    So, he didn''t dare to y casually!


    Tom pouted angrily, took out his cell phone and pretended to be busy, indicating that he was running away from reality.


    In this scene, the eyes of several other people met, and they couldn''t help but shake their heads yfully.


    ...


    After eating, everyone sat for a while at the Hiroshi family''s house, and then left the house one after another.


    Currently, Samuel is in South Jakarta. He said that he wanted to open a market in Jakarta, but actually he was just trying to win his wife''s heart back.


    After Merry and Chris sent everyone away, they also went to the Hartanto family''s house.

 Chapter 1051 - Tom Goes Crazy!

    When Paul learned that the two had returned, he urged them to go to the Hartanto family''s house to discuss marriage as soon as possible.


    In recent months, there has been a lot of movement within the Hartanto family.


    In the first month after Chris and Merry left, he heard that the main family had somehow given up the three plots ofnd and the precision technology industry business chain.


    Unexpectedly, all of this fell into Paul''s hands.


    Although the rtionship between Jefferson and Paul was still not that good, the arrogance of the head of the Hartanto family had clearly weakened in the past few months.


    If Paul didn''t move, maybe he would forever be weak.


    ...


    On the other hand, Tom left the Hiroshi House and was driving aimlessly. In no time, he came to the ground floor of Gaia''spany.


    He parked his car on the side of the road, looked at the building, and subconsciously took out his cell phone.


    After three calls, the phone was picked up, and Vivi''s weak voice came. "What''s wrong?"


    Recently, Tom was looking for her too much, which bothered her!


    Tom heard Vivi''s voice, looked at the phone, frowned and asked, "Why do you sound so annoyed? Did you just realize that you''re a corporate ve?"


    Vivi, who is working overtime. "..."


    She took a deep breath and looked left and right. Her colleagues were still busy workingte, so she took her phone and went to the pantry.


    "I workte, I''m very busy."


    Since financial reports are due at the end of the year, the data department must integrate the annual reports and submit them to the finance department for review.


    She''s been working overtime this month.


    By this time, Tom had bent down and got out of the car, standing on the ground floor and looking up. "What time is it? And why are you still working overtime? You can die if you continue like this, you know?"


    Vivi. "..."


    If this wasn''t the Wibowo family''s young master talking to her, Vivi almost thought of cursing him out loud!


    Vivi rubbed her forehead in pain, and muttered angrily, "What are you calling me for? If you''ve got nothing important to say, I''ll hang up!"


    "Something''s wrong, hurry downstairs!"


    "No, my work isn''t done yet!" Vivi refused outright.


    Then, Tom said, "Oh", and sneered casually. "Fine then, I''ll go up!"


    Vivi rolled her eyes at the ceiling. "No, I''ll go down. You just wait downstairs!"


    She really didn''t want Tom to show up in her office area again.


    She knew that all her coworkers at thepany were talking about her behind her back. They say that she has used extreme means and seeded in attracting the attention of Tom Wibowo.


    In order to avoid this rumor from getting even more outrageous, Vivi wanted to avoid meeting Tom at thepany.


    ...


    In less than five minutes, she took the elevator to the lower floor.


    As soon as she walked out of the lobby, she saw Tom leaning against his sports car smoking a cigarette and staring at the moon.


    He''s grown for heaven''s sake, can''t he pretend to be a little mature?!


    Vivi twisted her lips in disgust, and walked to open the door and asked, "What are you doing here? What do you want?!"


    Tom blew a puff of smoke into the night sky, and then his eyes fell on Vivi''s face. "Are you free next month?"


    Vivi was suspicious and asked, "What''s that got to go with you?"


    "If there''s no problem, Chris and Merry''s wedding should be next month!" Tom exined with a silly expression.


    After hearing that voice, Vivi almostughed furiously. "That''s all? Can''t you say it on the phone? Why did you tell me toe down?"


    Hearing Vivi''s question, Tom hesitated for a long time before speaking bluntly. "Of course I have more important things to say. Let''s go to the coffee shop with me, let''s have a talk!"


    Vivi wanted to refuse, but her words were still stifled by her anger. Just as she was about to speak, Tom pulled the cloth of her arm and walked the next second.


    By this time, it was already eight in the evening, and there were very few people in the cafe.


    Tom took a seat by the window. After sitting down, he looked at Vivi''s tired face. "Have you been so busytely?"


    Vivi nced at him and rubbed her forehead. "Every year''s end, the data department will conduct an audit. Doesn''t yourpany also need such statistics every year?"


    Tom had a gloomy face upon hearing this.


    He was already in charge of his family''spany, but more power was still in his father''s hands.


    Hearing Vivi''s rhetorical question, Tom felt himself being insulted.


    The waiter brought two cups of coffee. Vivi then took a sip and sighed. "What else do you want to talk about? Hurry up, my report isn''t finished yet."


    Seeing that Vivi was impatient, Tom furrowed his brows and looked at her. "Merry doesn''t have many friends here, so why don''t you be her bridesmaid?"


    No!


    Vivi subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she noticed that Tom looked serious, and she was embarrassed. "Are you kidding me?"


    Previously, she was a bridesmaid for Lilia because of their friendship.


    If she became a bridesmaid for Merry, she felt it was not suitable.


    After all, she and Merry only knew each other, and their rtionship was not close enough for her to be a bridesmaid.


    At this time, Tom nodded solemnly, but his eyes were stained with nervousness. "Of course I''m serious. After all, you and Merry also know each other. She can''t get married without the bridesmaids!"


    Vivi was confused. "Huh?"


    Why does this sound weird?!


    But Tom''s eyes had that kind of ''this is the final decision'' aura that didn''t even give Vivi a chance to refuse. After speaking, Tom stood up and left.


    In the coffee shop, Vivi looked at his figure walking out of the cafe from the window. She almost dropped the coffee cup in her hand!


    He really had the nerve to call her at night and force her toe down just to say all that?


    If you''re a real man, at least wait for me to finish my work!


    Vivi red atto Tom''s back, finished the contents of her coffee cup, and returned to thepany.


    On the side of the road, Tom was sitting in the car, watching Vivi''s figureing out through the half lowered window.


    He sighed, took out a cigarette case, and started smoking to lighten his mood.


    The warm yellow light from the cafe was too warm, perhaps that''s why he felt that Vivi was actually quite beautiful.


    He''s crazy indeed!


    ...


    The next day, at eight in the morning, Chris and Merry appeared together at Gaia.


    After several months of absence, when the two of them appeared, Chris faintly heard someone whispering behind him.


    Gaia hasn''t changed hands yet!


    Chris. "..."


    It just so happened that it was the end of the year, and Chris returned at a coincidental time.


    Many jobs in thepany''s various lines of business required him to take charge.


    From today, Chris was also integrated into his busy work again.


    However, Merry had nothing to do. She would sometimes help Chris with some files, or run away to apany Lilia.


    In short, the little girl''s life was very pleasant.. And sometimes in her spare time, she would pretend to go to Vivi but actually choose a dress for her wedding.

 Chapter 1052 - A Drop In The Ocean

    As Christmas is approaching, Surabaya is already filled with the festive atmosphere.


    Chris was in the conference room for a meeting. After the little girl is done sorting out the documents, she asks Abhi and finds that she has no more work to do, so she sits alone in the office in a daze.


    But in just five minutes, the little girl couldn''t sit still.


    She checked the time on her cell phone and found that it''s almost noon, so she thought that it''s better for her to find Vivi to eat with.


    Two days ago, Tom told her that Vivi would be her bridesmaid at her wedding, which made the little girl happy.


    Before this, she was still thinking of the bridesmaids matter, but now the problem was solved.


    Merry took her cell phone from the table, walked out of the office lightly, and went straight to the data department downstairs.


    Now, the identity of the little girl was basically known to everyone.


    No wonder everyone saw her and Chris holding hands before, and making trouble for a long time. She is their boss'' fianc��e and on top of that, the daughter of the Hiroshi family!


    The little girl had always ignored the rumors going around her.


    She walked out of the elevator, and immediately came to the data department office.


    Before she entered, she heard someone whispering in the corner of the corridor. "Why can you make data like this? Haven''t I reminded you many times that you must ensure the uracy of the data? If there is something wrong in such an important document, and god forbid there''s a problem with the financial statements, do you dare to take responsibility?"


    Merry was horrified by the other party''s angry voice, and she pursed the corners of her mouth and nned to turn around.


    Looks like someone will be fired soon.


    But, as soon as she took a step, she heard a familiar voice. "Director, the results listed in this document are not the same as what I made. I..."


    "You''re still making excuses!" The director shouted. "Everything is clearly disyed on this paper. Do you think the data can change itself?"


    When she listened to the weak voice, she immediately knew that it was Vivi!


    Merry was standing on the corner of the wall, her eyes were rolling, and she was openly eavesdropping.


    She felt that Vivi''s tone seemed sad.


    After a moment of silence, Vivi took the report and sighed. "I''m sorry, I''ll revise it now."


    "Revise every job you''ve handled in thest half month. I want it to be on my desk by tomorrow morning. Vivi, I hope you take this work seriously."


    This data department director actually scolded her badly, and after giving her a dissatisfied look, he turned around and left.


    At this moment, Vivi stood on the spot, unfolded the report in her hand, her expression ugly and limp.


    There was no useful evidence for her to defend herself.


    But the contents of the report hadpletely changed!


    The above data sources, including the final data results, are all different from the one she worked for.


    The workce is like a battlefield, this is the first time Vivi falls victim to such an intrigue.


    "Sis Vivi ..."


    At this time, the little girl poked her little head out of the corner, looked around, and ran to Vivi.


    Vivi folded back the report in her hand, looked at Merry, and pulled the corner of her lips. "Merry? When did youe?"


    Merry scratched her head. "I just came here to take you out to eat. But�� I just heard your boss scolding you. Sis, is your work so difficult?"


    After hearing this, Vivi smiled wryly. "It''s not too difficult. I was too careless and miscalcted. But... I may not be able to apany you to lunch, because I have to revise my report. How about I order some food for you? What do you want to eat?"


    Vivi suppressed the gloom in her face. She didn''t want to let her problem affect Merry.


    Merry shook her head quickly. "No, if you don''t have time, then I will go eat alone. wille here again when you are done!"


    Vivi smiled and nodded. Before Merry could say more, Vivi had returned to the office in a hurry.


    Tonight, she might not be able to go home. The data for half a month needed to be re-checked, which was no ordinary workload.


    Back at her desk, she looked around, and the colleagues around her seemed to be still working hard.


    These colleagues she met every day didn''t seem like people who would personally modify the data on herputer.


    It was a pity that there was a wolf in sheep''s clothing among them.


    Vivi rubbed her forehead, suppressed the sadness in her heart, and went back to work.


    As for the error in her report, it also caused a lot of heated discussion in her department.


    During lunch, several girls gathered in the dining area. Some people looked towards the door, and others startedughing at Vivi.


    "Dating when others are working hard, now her colleagues are rxing and she''s the one working hard. Better take that shitty dating!"


    "Hey, hey, if she hears you, you could be in trouble, you know. You think an ordinary woman can get the attention of the young master of the Wibowo family? If I were her, I would just marry him quickly and live a leisurely life at home."


    "I heard that the director was very angry today because the data report was wrong, and because of her mistake, the entire finance department stopped working!"


    "Howe? Isn''t Mr. Tom behind her? Given his rtionship with Mr. Chris, shouldn''t this matter be med entirely on her team? It''s clear that Vivi is just an ordinary worker, but now we know that she really is a waste!"


    "Perhaps... Mr.Tom was just messing with her!"


    The girlsughed unkindly at the end.


    Whether it was envy or jealousy, because of Tom''s frequent visit to Vivi, this group of people became jealous!


    In terms of appearance, Vivi was very ordinary, at least a little charming.


    In terms of ability, everyone in the office is on par with her. So why is it that Tom Wibowo likes Vivi?


    In this world, too many girls from ordinary backgrounds tried to fly into the sky by bing a phoenix, but most of them were just fantasies.


    The mediocre Vivi broke the bnce between them.


    At this time, beside the wall outside the door of the dining area, Vivi was holding a teacup in her hand, listening to this mockery with a pale face.


    She looked down, feelingplicated and sad.


    It turned out that her co-workers whom she thought were good actually had such an opinion of her.


    Vivi shook the cup, turned around and went back to her work.


    The data in the report is incorrect. There may be some people who intentionally change it by essing herputer.


    The only time she didn''t lock herputer screen was the night Tom told her toe down a few days ago.


    Vivi put the cup on the table, looked back at the dining area, locked theputer screen, and turned around with her handbag and went downstairs.


    In the workce, no one knows what challenges will arise and interpersonal rtionships areplicated.


    Vivi hasn''t smoked in a long time!


    Maybe because she was too depressed, she went to the supermarket next door to buy a box of cigarettes.


    Returning to Gaia, she immediately looked for a smoking area, standing alone in a corner smoking a cigarette.


    The weather was a bit chilly, and the mists immediately filled the air.


    Severalpany employees walked by from time to time, they always looked at her with strange eyes.


    Perhaps, if a woman smokes, it will always attract people''s attention.


    Vivi turned her back and stared at the thin cigarette with a lonely expression. There was irony in her eyes. At twenty seven, she seems to have aplished nothing.


    Vivi, who has an ordinary family background, is just a drop in the ocean.

 Chapter 1053 - Tom Cant Let Go

    Someone like her is just a dust in society.


    There were too many people like her, struggling to survive this harsh life.


    Vivi continued to sigh, and when she raised her hand to take another cigarette, someone grabbed her shoulder hard from behind, and the cigarette on her finger fell to the ground.


    She turned her head. In the midst of the cold cold wind, she suddenly met Tom''s gloomy eyes. She couldn''t help but be dazed for a moment.


    Why is he here again?!


    Her anger instantly red, she really wanted to fight Tom.


    She furrowed her brows and took a step back. She didn''t speak, and only looked around warily.


    "Are you smoking again?" Tom''s gaze fell on the cigarette butt that had fallen on the ground, and his tone was furious. His face was also full of displeasure.


    Vivi opened the distance and looked at him calmly. "Did youe for me?"


    Tom looked at her, and sneered, "Why would I be looking for you? I was looking for Chris!"


    After hearing that voice, Vivi clearly felt relieved. "Then, I will go up first!"


    Tom. "???"


    Why did he seem to be rejected by Vivi?!


    Tom subconsciously wanted to stop her, but in the blink of an eye, Vivi was already running back into the lobby.


    They hadn''t seen each other for two days, so why was she avoiding him like some kind of snake?!


    What is it!


    Tom was confused, and when he walked into Chris'' office, he couldn''t figure out the reason.


    In the office, Chris was sitting with Merry having lunch.


    Tom came uninvited, walked over to the sofa and sat down majestically. He stared dazedly at the two of them as he lifted his leg.


    Chris and Merry looked at each other, and the atmosphere instantly became awkward!


    At this moment, Chris put down the lunch box in his hand, lifted his leg and kicked him. "You came to the wrong room, huh?"


    Tom bent his legs and came back to his senses in a daze. "Chris, what are you talking about?"


    Chris stared at him nkly, and wanted to throw the lunchbox on the table in his face.


    In broad daylight, instead of working at his family''spany, he alwayses to hispany!


    When did thispany be a yground for him?!


    Tom caught Chris'' look of displeasure and coughed in embarrassment. "Did Ie at the wrong time?"


    After hearing the voice, Merry wiped her mouth with a tissue, and asked wisely, "Brother, what are you doing here? Do you want to have a serious talk with Chris? If so, I cane backter."


    "There''s no need for that!" After that, Tom looked at Chris and asked confusedly. "Chris, yourpany''s data department is really that busy, hmm?"


    Chris knew what he meant when he heard Tom mention the data department.


    He took his fork back and put a piece of meat for Merry, then looked at Tom teasingly. "What? Is she so busy with work that she doesn''t have time to take care of you?"


    Tom didn''t say a word, but quietly stared at Chris with a nk stare.


    Seeing his reaction, Chris knew that he was right.


    He took his lunch box and devoured his food. Then he said, "Every department is very busy nearing the end of the year. If you don''t understand what I''m saying, you better go back and ask your father if he''s short on people or not."


    At that time, before Tom could speak, Merry chewed her food and looked at them with a clueless look.


    The data department, isn''t that Vivi''s department?


    The little girl whispered, still muttering quietly, "Today... Sister Vivi seems to have been scolded!"


    When the words fell, Tom immediately supported his waist. "Who scolded her?"


    ''Why did he suddenly react like that?'' Merry thought.


    Thinking of this, Tom couldn''t help but stare at Chris, his eyes were using.


    Chris looked at him calmly, narrowed his eyes, and smiled yfully, " What? You want to use me of doing it?"


    Tom chuckled. "That''s not it! Merry, tell me why she was scolded!"


    After hearing the voice, Merry nced at Chris, and when she nodded, she honestly told him what she heard.


    After the little girl spoke, Chris raised an eyebrow, "Data error is a very serious error. Her boss scolded her a little, it was a natural thing and part of her job."


    Tom was lying on the sofa. He held his forehead with one hand but didn''t speak.


    If it was all just a work error, there was no reason for her to distance herself from him�� right?


    Tom''s blunt brain finally started working.


    He felt that there must be a secret that he didn''t know about!


    At this moment, Chris looked directly at Tom. Maybe he didn''t realize it, but Tom cared too much about Vivi''s business!


    Minutester, Tom still couldn''t find a usible reason for Vivi''s attitude towards him.


    He sighed, looking mncholic as he walked out the door.


    Chris. "..."


    "Brother, did he do something to upset Sister Vivi?"


    Merry looked at the closed door and turned her head doubtfully.


    Chris sneered. "Looks like it''s a lot moreplicated than that!"


    Merry was toozy to jump into other people''s problems, so she just held her cutlery and started eating again.


    ...


    On the other hand, as Vivi thought, she couldn''t leave her workce at night.


    After she reviewed her work, she found that seven of her 13 reports had been manipted.


    Even the forms in the data were intentionally modified. Of course this wasn''t a coincidence, this had clearly been changed.


    Some people had been trying to put her down secretly.


    At one o''clock in the morning, only Vivi was left at the office.


    The lights in the office had basically gone out, except for the incandescentmp above her head.


    Vivi massaged her aching shoulder, looked at all the data tables, and finallyughed self-deprecatingly.


    It was really hard to protect herself if she didn''t know who her opponent was.


    She was just an ordinary employee, why would the other person feel threatened by her and bother doing all this?


    A cup of coffee was ced near her left hand.


    Vivi was shocked and looked back in amazement. Seeing the indescribable expression of the other person, her heartbeat lost its beat for a moment.


    "Why are you here again?"


    After speaking, she looked at theputer screen pretentiously.


    Tom took a chair and sat down next to her, spread his long legs, and folded them. "What are you doing thiste at night?"


    Actually, Tom came back again in the evening. After returning home, he still felt ufortable.


    Thinking of Vivi''s reluctance, he couldn''t let go of this matter easily.


    Obviously, the two of them had a harmonious rtionship before this. They talked andughed before, why did it suddenly turn out like this?!


    Did he do something wrong?!


    At this time, Vivi looked at him, reached out and touched the coffee cup, feeling that it was still hot.


    She didn''t answer his question, but asked curiously, "It''s midnight, where did you buy coffee?"


    "I brought it from home, so drink it while it''s warm!"


    Tom''s tone was t and straightforward, making Vivi suddenly feel the coffee getting hotter.


    She thanked him, turned her head and looked at the report on the screen. "I haven''t finished my work yet, so if you don''t have anything to do, go home and rest!"


    Then, she heard Tom say two words.


    "No way!"

 Chapter 1054 - Vivi Lost Her Patience

    At this moment, Tom was like a wayward child. He leaned back in the chairzily, raised his eyebrows and wiggled his toes.


    This scene made Vivi a little tired to deal with him.


    She tugged at the corners of her mouth, not nning to reply to him again.


    But the man next to her doesn''t seem so easy to ignore.


    Vivi has only moved the mouse twice, and suddenly a hand reaches the screen and turns off the monitor directly.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!"


    Vivi panicked and immediately hugged theputer screen, then quickly looked at Tom.


    She just changed some data and hasn''t saved it yet!


    "Work can be done at any time. Take a few minutes of rest while talking to me!"


    Tom leaned against the table like an asshole, and threatened her without waiting for the woman to reply. "Talk to me or I''ll pour coffee on yourputer!"


    Vivi. "..."


    He is the young master of the Wibowo family, how can he talk and act like a gangster!


    Vivi saw the light shing on the screen, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She raised her eyes and ran to Tom''s upright and confident look, then urged with a bit of impatience.


    "Then what do you want to talk about!"


    Hearing the voice, Tom licked the corners of his mouth with satisfaction, ignoring her disgusted tone.


    Tom Wibowo is a veteran in love stories, many girls have chased after him.


    The only emotional wound he has ever suffered perhaps was when he was with Sasha.


    But in Tom''s love story, there is no woman he can''t handle!


    In the past, many girls stubbornly rejected him. But with a few touches, all the girls fell into his hands.


    Maybe he had never felt such a cold stare from a woman that he was attracted to someone like Vivi, who was rtively calm but at the same time kept her distance from him as much as possible.


    He was rich and handsome, but in front of Vivi, these two advantages werepletely meaningless.


    Isn''t it very annoying?


    Not long after, Tom calmed his mind, reached out and pushed the coffee on the table forward. "Did I offend you somehow?"


    Vivi pursed her lips, shaking her head. "No."


    "Are you sure?" Tom looked skeptical. "If I didn''t offend you, why did you run away from me this afternoon?"


    Vivi didn''t expect Tom toe in the middle of the night just to ask her this question!


    She looked at him strangely, then spat out a sentence. "I''m in a hurry!"


    To this answer, Tom just smiled dryly. "Do you think I would believe it?"


    He wasn''t blind, it was clear that Vivi avoided him on purpose.


    Tom noticed Vivi''s twinkling gaze, smacked the tip of his tongue, and said, "If you don''t tell me the truth, then I''ll be moving here tomorrow to work!"


    The implication was, ''If you don''t tell me, I won''t leave!''


    This is also the first time Vivi found Tom to be very difficult to deal with.


    She supported her forehead with one hand and sighed a few times. Thinking that her work life shouldn''t be too miserable in the future, she told him the truth.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth! Actually, it''s not a big problem. There have been many rumors about you and me in thepany. I don''t want people to misunderstand, so I want to keep a little distance from you!"


    Hearing this answer, Tom was surprised. "What rumors are you talking about?"


    Vivi checked her hands helplessly. "Everyone said that I was trying to reach the top by seducing you. They look at me badly, and I don''t like it."


    Hearing that voice, Tom nodded clearly. "I see, it''s just gossip from a bunch of jealous people. Do you need me to deal with it?"


    Vivi answered earnestly. "I just want you to stoping to me again!"


    Tom touched his chest, his heart felt like it was pierced by a deadly arrow.


    He looked at Vivi in ??disbelief, his handsome face sinking. "Are you serious?"


    "Well, I''m not kidding!" Vivi looked back at Tom calmly. When she realized that she was too blunt, she exined it subtly, "There are too many eyes in my office. If you have something to ask me, you can call or message me. After all�� you are the young master of the Wibowo family, so if you were to appear in my office all day, it would surely make people talk about us."


    Hearing these words, Tom felt better. He smiled as if he didn''t hear anything." Since they like to talk, let them talk. As for what they''re talking about�� They''re just jealous of you!"


    Vivi took a sip from her coffee cup, looked at theputer screen again, and answered subconsciously, "What they want to say about me, I don''t care. But I don''t like it if they think they can do as they please just because they''re jealous! So please, please don''te over to me again in my office!"


    Tom narrowed his eyes at her and gave a very disdainful snort. "Where did I go wrong! If you don''t want me to see you, just say so in person! I''lle over tomorrow morning and see who dared to gossip about us!"


    When the words fell, Tom got up and left sadly.


    In therge office area, Vivi was left alone and shook her head helplessly.


    Sure enough, both she and Tom had always acted impulsively and recklessly.


    Vivi sighed and rechecked all the data.


    But the heat from the coffee cup in her hand always reminded her that Tom was here, and his intention was something she couldn''t grasp as normal.


    ...


    The next day, eight o''clock in the morning.


    Vivi sent hertest report to the director''s office on time.


    She hadn''t slept all night, and her work left her feeling a little dazed.


    At half past eight, she was allowed to go home and nned to go home to sleep.


    As soon as she returned to her desk to pack her things, someone in the next cubicle whispered, "Girlfriends of rich people are different. They are privileged to leave at any time they want!"


    "Don''t say it like that, she seemed to be workingtest night. Coming home after a whole night of work is normal."


    "Hey, who isn''t working overtime here? Why does she think she is special?"


    Vivi doesn''t like to hold grudges towards others.


    But it was ironic for the other person to be so straightforward like this, and no matter how good Vivi is, she can''t continue to endure it.


    She got up from her seat with her bag in her hands, and looked at her colleague who worked opposite her with a smile. "Ayling, if you''re lucky enough to workte next time, don''t whine to go home like I did today!"


    The woman named Ayling gathered her long wavy hair. She didn''t even look at Vivi, and kept saying silly words. "If that dayes, I won''t nag and keep working until it''s time to go home. Of course I wouldn''t be so careless to the point of having to work all night like someone."


    Viviughed loudly, paced in front and slightly turned around, looked around her meaningfully and said, "I was wrong in making the data, but the director should have known about it. But it seems that everyone already knows thanks to a certain someone."


    As the words fell, Vivi saw several people whose expressions changed slightly, and turned to leave with augh.


    Yesterday, she had to focus onpleting the data report, so she didn''t have time to think about this matter.


    But after calming down, don''t expect her to not fight back!


    The director of her department is not a tolerant person. Even yesterday, she was specially summoned in the hallway to get scolded out loud!

 Chapter 1055 - Rachel Called!

    If not for someone believing that she would make a mistake, how could this news spread so quickly!


    After working here for so many years, she had seen a lot of fights, but Vivi didn''t expect it to happen to her one day.


    Damn you, Tom!


    It''s all because of him!


    Vivi returned to her apartment feeling tired and threw herself on the sofa after entering the door.


    Countless busy nights finally ended, but when her heart gradually calmed down, she didn''t feel the slightest drowsiness.


    Vivi thought about it for a while, and finally walked to the bathroom.


    Even though life is chaotic, time will still go on.


    ...


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Vivi was awakened by the ringing of her phone.


    She fumbled for her phone that was on the bedside table, squinted at the caller ID, and was stunned for a moment!


    She had not seen this number for almost two years.


    Many times she tried to contact it but received no results from the other party, so she gave up trying further.


    The caller was Rachel.


    Vivi hesitated for a few seconds, and finally answered the phone.


    When the phone was picked up, there was silence for a long time.


    Vivi said, "Hello" twice, and Rachel''s hoarse voice came out. "Vivi, can you lend me some money?"


    Without greeting, she immediately opened her mouth to borrow money and Vivi was so shocked that she forgot to respond.


    Realizing that she said it too suddenly, Rachel fell silent, and then exined with difficulty. "I just came back to Surabaya recently and I''m having a little trouble. Can you help me?"


    Vivi sat down and cleared her throat, asking faintly, "How much do you need?"


    "Twenty million, I''ll pay you back when I find a new job!"


    Twenty million?? That''s almost 4 months of Vivi''s monthly sry.


    She sighed and didn''t refuse. "How can I give it to you? What''s your bank ount?"


    Rachel seemed very pleased to hear Vivi''s voice. "I''ll send it by message."


    "Okay..." Vivi asked again, "When can you return it?"


    Rachel was silent for a few seconds and gave a vague answer. "I will return it as soon as possible..."


    After the call was closed, Vivi received a text message.


    She clicked on the body of the message, and it was the ount number ending with the smiling expression Rachel had sent her.


    She looked at the screen for a long time, not transferring money to her friend directly. The first thing she did was call Lilia.


    At this moment, Lilia happened to be resting on the set. Vivi was worried that it would affect her work, so she immediately asked, "Lilia, have you been contacted by Rachel recently?"


    The other end was a bit noisy, it seemed like Lilia was talking to some people. After calming down a bit, she said in a warm voice, "No?"


    After all, ever since Rachel and n broke up, that woman seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    Everyone has their own choice, it has nothing to do with right or wrong, just let it flow!


    Vivi bit the corner of her mouth and told Lilia that Rachel had contacted her to borrow money.


    Hearing this, Lilia''s brows furrowed, and she muttered incoherently, "Did she run out of money? She suddenly contacted you to borrow some?"


    "She hasn''t contacted us in a long time, I almost thought I was dreaming!"


    Lilia thought for a moment, and sighed, "Do you intend to borrow it?"


    Vivi sneered. "It''s not worth saying no, and 20 million isn''t too much. She said that she had just returned to Surabaya and was still looking for work, so I understand her condition."


    Hearing that voice, Lilia replied with a faint expression, "Do you have extra money to lend her? Why don''t I just lend her?"


    Compared to Vivi who was an ordinary worker, 20 million to a Lilia was just a drop of water.


    But Vivi smiled and refused her offer. "No, I have saved a lot of money. Besides, she contacted me. Looks like she''s not looking for you because she doesn''t want to bother you. I just wanted to tell you that I will lend her some money, don''t worry about me!"


    Lilia knew that Vivi was very independent. Hearing her refusal, she didn''t insist anymore.


    "Vivi, you can lend it to her, but... only this time!"


    Lilia had her own worries, and Vivi nodded clearly. "I know, I also need money for my future. I helped her this time because she needed to start and live a stable life in the future."


    In fact, she and Lilia both knew that Rachel had no longer seen them as friends for a long time.


    Borrowing her money was the final test for her!


    Vivi had a short chat with Lilia. After hanging up, she went back to looking at Rachel''s message and didn''t hesitate to transfer the 20 million into her ount.


    Rachel quickly received the money within seconds.


    A few secondster, she texted again, "Thank you, I''ll pay it back to you as soon as possible."


    Vivi pulled the corner of her mouth and replied with an ''ok'' sticker.


    ...


    After dealing with trivial matters, it was already nearly three in the afternoon.


    Vivi put on her house slippers and nned to cook noodles in the kitchen. After eating, she might be able to arrive at thepany before four o''clock.


    An employee like her never had the freedom, and even if she asked for time off, she couldn''t get what she wanted.


    In the kitchen, Vivi opened the fridge and had just pulled out some lettuce and eggs when her apartment door rang.


    She stopped suspiciously, walked to the peephole in the door and fell silent.


    She didn''t want to open this door!


    However, the person seemed to be sure that someone was in the house, and kicked the door impatiently. "Vivi, open the door!"


    In this situation, Vivi remained stubborn.


    Why is Tom still bothering her?!


    She scratched her head in annoyance, opened the door, and watched Tom silently.


    "Why are you dumbfounded like that, quickly help me!"


    At Tom''s words, Vivi found that he was holding several stic bags in both hands.


    "What did you buy?" She picked up one of the bags, and when she put it down, she began to check its contents.


    Tom closed the door smoothly, panting. "Your apartment is really dpidated, you don''t even have an elevator!"


    Vivi ignored him, still looking into the stic.


    Sirloin steak, French fries, imported beer, premium truffles...


    Vivi squatted on the floor staring at Tom, shaking the stic bag in her hand.


    "Is this all for me?"


    They were all premium products. She could only see them without being able to buy them before because they were expensive, and she basically never ate them.


    Tom put down another bag and sat in the doorway to take off his shoes. He then said in a very aggressive tone, "Who else is it for?? A dog?"


    Vivi. "..."


    She suppressed the bad feeling in her heart and took out a pair of house slippers from her shoe closet.


    As soon as she was about to ce them in front of the man, Tom curled his lips in disgust. "Give me another one, this one is dirty and ugly!"

 Chapter 1056 - Vivis Stance

    Vivi smiled shyly and threw the slipper right in front of Tom. "Whether you want to use it or not is up to you!"


    When the words fell, she turned and went to the kitchen.


    The water in the pot was already boiling, she had to cook noodles. She didn''t have time to keep up with the young master''s bullshit.


    Tom was silent at the entrance, he stared at Vivi''s back with grinning teeth. This woman has absolutely no idea what is good or bad!


    He sat alone at the door and felt sulky. Then, without knowing what he was thinking, he raised his eyebrows and walked into the living room still with his leather shoes on.


    Unexpectedly, the room was quite clean.


    The floor was white and dust-free, and to his surprise, the windows were bright and clean.


    Tom walked around the room, and finally ran into the bedroom very naturally.


    While Vivi was cooking noodles, she hadn''t heard Tom''s movements in a long time, so she leaned against the kitchen''s door and nced at the entrance hall curiously.


    The sandals were not worn, and the stic bag was also lying around.


    So��. where is he?!


    Suddenly, Vivi heard movement in the bedroom.


    She walked over suspiciously, and as soon as she got to the door, she saw Tom bend over, ying with the maic bncemp on her bedside table.


    It has a rectangr appearance, with two small balls in the center connected to a red light that glows by maic attraction.


    It was as if Tom Wibowo had never seen it before!


    Tom squeezed one of the little balls curiously, put it down and hung it up again. In short, he looked like he was having fun.


    Vivi looked at him for a moment. Tom was the heir to arge family, but his current actions were very childish.


    Even the blue shirt and trousers with the dark pattern on his body made it look as if he wasn''t meant to be taken seriously.


    Tom turned his head and saw Vivi. He immediately let go of the ball. His eyes narrowed and he said with a smile, "Where did you buy thismp? Very interesting!"


    Then, Vivi said, "There''s a lot on the Inte, do you want me to send you the linkter?"


    The smile on the corner of Tom''s mouth hardened slightly, he couldn''t believe his ears!


    Shouldn''t she say, ''If you like it, I''ll give it to you.''


    Why does Vivi have to be such a clueless woman?! He wants this coolmp!!!


    Putting on his leather shoes, Tom stepped on the floor and walked out of the bedroom.


    Tom looked displeased, his face like an overcast sky. Cloudy and cold, and his feelings are really mixed!


    While approaching Vivi''s side, he bumped into her shoulder in a very unkind manner.


    Vivi leaned against the door''s frame,pletely dumbfounded!


    What happened?!


    Tom returned to the living room, then sat down on the sofa. He raised his leg, and said firmly, "You''re busy, don''t worry about me!"


    Vivi looked at him, and when she heard it from Tom, she couldn''t help but contain her anger.


    Forget it, he is a young master, it''s useless to scold him!


    It can be said that Vivi never had any strange views about Tom, so her way of getting along with him is like the interaction between ordinary friends.


    Vivi doesn''t care about his attitude, and in the next second she turns and goes to the kitchen to finish her cooking.


    At this time, Tom, who was sitting alone in the living room, felt even more irritated.


    She''s actually gone?!


    ''You''re not evenmenting on me?''


    Can''t she see that he''s angry?!


    In less than a minute, Tom couldn''t sit still anymore. He went into the kitchen without hesitation, pulled up a chair and sat down. "You''re going to eat instant noodles?"


    Vivi took a bite of the noodle and chewed twice while nodding. "I just want to have a light meal and go to thepanyter."


    "Go to thepany?" Tom nced at his watch. "What time is it? Just how much money did thepany give you so you are willing to work hard like this?"


    After hearing the voice, Vivi put down her fork, her elbows on the table, and she looked at him helplessly.


    "No matter how much money thepany gives me, this is my job. My life is different from yours since you have your ownpany. An ordinary employee like me has to meet a minimum of standards for attendance, and there are different tasks every day. I always have to do my work!"


    Tom choked, he just looked at Vivi deeply.


    Perhaps since the two of them were in different social statuses and environments, he rarely saw the women around him working so diligently.


    Having enjoyed a life of luxury since birth, it is difficult for a young man like Tom to feel the hardships of working hard.


    Since he was never bothered by matters rted to material things, he thought life should be taken lightly.


    For him, women''s lives are much easier than men. Most of them hope to find a good man and make a family with him, turning into housewives.


    But this figure in ??front of him broke his old perception of women.


    At this time, Vivi was slightly irritated by his deep gaze, so she couldn''t help but pull his hair down and asked in a loud voice. "What is it? Why are you ring at me like that?"


    Tom shook his head. "No, it''s nothing!"


    Vivi blinked and smiled awkwardly. "I''m just telling you, you don''t need to be so serious. To be able to continue living in Surabaya, I need to make at least a little effort."


    "Besides, my current workce is very good. Not only does it suit my major, the treatment is also advantageous. I''m satisfied with my life now, so I have to take it seriously!"


    After that, Tom subconsciously asked, "Aren''t you tired? Have you ever thought about finding someone to get married to as soon as possible? Maybe you won''t have to work so hard after that!"


    Vivi was shocked and looked out the kitchen window with a sad expression. "Of course I thought about it, but you know how it endedst time. When I was with Ludwig, I thought that sharing my struggle would make my life easier."


    "It''s a shame that marriage is never a matter of two people, there''s also family and other factors such as differences in education that might prevent it from happening. Therefore, since I haven''t found the right person, I have to be a better person myself! So when the timees, I''m ready."


    At this time, Tom suddenly remembered a sentence. "There are times when you fight for and are fought for by someone. If the time hasn''te yet, be patient and focus on bettering yourself. Rest assured that God will send someone and show you how good it is to have each other in sorrow and joy!"


    For a moment, he was struck by the thought of it, and he immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    He feltpatible with Vivi ...


    Tom did not dare to think deeply, because he was afraid of breaking the bnce at this moment.


    He guessed it must be Vivi''s words that touched him deeply. This feeling must have arisen out of pity!


    That''s for sure!


    Tom could barely keep his cool. He didn''t close his eyes in panic as he was feeling a little uneasy.


    Then, when he saw Vivi''s bowl, his heart went sour.


    He didn''t dare to look anymore, got up and said that he was going home. Then, he left the door quickly.


    Vivi wasn''t the first ordinary girl he had ever met, but how could he have such an idea?!


    When he arrived downstairs, Tom leaned back in the car.


    He reached out his hand and touched his forehead. He doesn''t have a fever!


    No, he had to find a way to test if he was still healthy or if he had really gone mad!


    Tom sat in the car and looked at the apartment building, then immediately stomped on the gas.


    Vivi was still in her apartment, she had long since gotten used to the man''s rash behavior, and started packing up the fancy groceries Tom had brought after the meal.


    She wondered�� Did Tom take the wrong medication recently?!

 Chapter 1057 - Torment In His Heart

    After calming himself in the car, Tom immediately set off for hispany.


    It was five o''clock in the afternoon, and he really wanted to know how he felt about Vivi.


    Arriving at his office, Tom did nothing. He immediately asked his assistant to retrieve the files of more than 20 female employees from the hiring department.


    Ten minutester, Tom came into the meeting room. After sitting down, he looked at the employee on the opposite side and asked a question, "Why are you willing to work so hard?"


    A young girl, who was suddenly summoned without knowing anything, could only look at Tom carefully and replied, "President, by working hard, I believe that my performance can make thepany even better!"


    Tom. "..."


    He looked down at the file. Oh, it turns out that this girl works at the front desk!


    Tom waved his hand gesturing for her to go, and then asked the assistant to call another girl.


    Still with the same question, the other person''s answer was very formal.


    "Mr president, I worked hard because I wanted to live up to thepany''s expectations! Don''t worry, although I am only an administrative supervisor now, I will work even harder in the future. I will strive to reach the administrative manager position as quickly as possible!"


    Tom pulled the corner of his mouth and flipped the file in his hand. She didn''t attempt to cover the fact that she wanted to be an administrative manager. This ambitious girl clearly wants to dethrone her boss!


    "Aside from being the administrative manager, have you ever thought about finding a boyfriend?" Tom asked a second question.


    After hearing that voice, the twenty-six year old woman bit the corner of her mouth. "Sir, actually�� I have a boyfriend, and if you want, I can break up with him at any time!"


    After the words fell, she raised her eyes to Tom shyly!


    This girl usually likes to read novels. Hearing Tom''s meaningful questions, she couldn''t help but start an imaginary love story between her and the handsomepany president.


    When he caught a glimpse of the woman''s expression, Tom almost exploded!


    In his ownpany, he asked more than two dozen girls to talk about the same thing.


    But in the end, instead ofing to any meaningful conclusion, his father found out about the news, and immediately summoned him to the president''s office to berate him!


    Tom is so pissed off!


    After being lectured by his father, he left hispany in despair.


    Looking annoyed, he went to the studio where Alex worked at six o''clock at night to find the answer.


    If he went to Jean and Lilia''s ce, he was worried that it would reach Vivi''s ears.


    Chris was also with Merry, he didn''t want to be the third wheel.


    As for Samuel�� he heard that he was still in South Jakarta.


    Among the other brothers, Alex will understand his feelings the best!


    ...


    In his design room, Alex was drawing a drawing of thetest design on his desk.


    Tom sat across from him, talking about his predicament while smoking a cigarette.


    Even though they have talked at length, this design room can only hear the rustling of paint brushes on paper.


    Tom kicked the corner of the table. "Alex, did you hear what I said?"


    As everyone knew, this action directly caused Alex''s brush to tilt, and the design drawing that had been drawn became ruined.


    Alex lifted his head nkly, removed the silver frame and pinched his eyebrows. "I can''t help you with this question!"


    "What?" Tom leaned forward. "Is it difficult to answer?"


    Alex put down the brush, and sighed as he pinched his eyebrows. "That''s not a difficult question! I''m a little curious now, who is that friend of yours you''re talking about?"


    Hearing this, Tom touched the bridge of his nose. "It''s not important."


    Alex looked at him calmly, he smiled as if understanding something.


    Did Tom think he didn''t know that this so-called friend was definitely himself!


    This little bastard also made ''It''s my friend''s problem'' excuse too.


    At this moment, Alex saw Tom''s entangled gaze and ced his utensils on the table.


    He stretched his eyebrows slowly, and said earnestly, "Since your ''friend'' is in a quandary, my advice is that he should calm down for a few days and wait until his head is clear before thinking about what he wants."


    Tom shook his head. "I can''t calm down!"


    Alex. "..."


    He didn''t say anything, but looked at the troubled Tom in amazement. He slightly raised his eyebrows, and smiled. "In my opinion, it is very difficult to calm down for a person who has just experienced such inner turmoil. It shows that you are not satisfied with your current rtionship!"


    Alex''s exnation caught Tom''s attention.


    His meaningful words left him suddenly stunned!


    Did he get seduced by Vivi?!


    Impossible!


    Tom was denying his feelings for the first time. He had seen countless beauty and pure innocence. Of all the people he had met, Vivi was the most ''average''.


    Would he be seduced by such a woman?!


    Seeing Tom deep in thought, Alex didn''t bother wasting time with him.


    Among his brothers, the most immature was Tom.


    Now that he is once again in a whirlpool of deep emotions, he believes that Tom needs to recognize his own reality to get out of his problem.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door in the quiet room.


    Alex ushered in, and the assistant pushed the door open.


    He nced at Tom, and then said to Alex, "Miss Viona from the Royal Design Institute has arrived and is waiting for you in the conference room!"


    Alex raised his hand to look at his watch and nodded slightly. "I see, I''ll be right there!"


    Recently, the Van brand and the Royal Design Institute jointly prepared a fashion week coboration project.


    After Alex got up, he looked back at Tom with a pensive expression. "I need to go for a meeting. If you really think about it, you should do what your heart says!"


    Tom waved his hand subconsciously. "Well, go on, don''t worry about me."


    After Alex left, it took Tom a long time to recover.


    He slumped in the chairzily, raised his eyes to look at the design space, and finally came back with no luck.


    The feeling of being tormented by this feeling was too annoying!


    So in the next two days, Tom traveled alone.


    He drove all the way to the outskirts of the city alone. He ran up the nearby mountain by himself in the cold.


    Born to the rich Wibowo family had given him the right to do whatever he wanted. In order to find out his feelings for Vivi, he chose a lonely mountain to hike alone and sort out his thoughts.


    Then, Tom Wibowo actually became famous in cyberspace.


    A climber got lost when he climbed alone. After his food and drink was almost gone, the rescue team managed to find him. Overjoyed to see that help had arrived, he slipped and fell, injuring his leg.


    ...


    Three dayster, at the senior ward of the Minerva Hospital, Tom was lying in the hospital bed with one leg still hanging in the air. His friends around him were sitting or standing, and everyone''s expressions were understandable.


    The TV happened to broadcast the news that a climber had slipped and injured his leg.


    That''s Tom Wibowo!


    At this time, Chris pinched his waist with one hand, bent down and looked at Tom''s slender legs. Then he bent his fingers and tapped the cast on his leg. "Why didn''t you die when you fell in the mountain? Could it be that you just slipped?"


    Tom pulled the nket over his face.

 Chapter 1058 - The Lines Drawn By Vivi

    Alex at the side was alsoughing and joking. "Going up the mountain alone without any preparation really is so stupid. I''ve never heard of it before."


    In the ward, there was a moment of silence. Jean sat on the sofa, curled his lips as he shook his head and said, "Fortunately, it was only your ankle that got sprained. Next time you want to kill yourself, we won''t stop you anymore."


    Hearing the voice, Tom lifted the nket, looked at the man, and whispered, "Jean, I was wrong."


    He just wanted to find a quiet ce to sort out his feelings, he thought the cool mountain air could clear his mind.


    Come to think of it, this action of his would probably cost him his own life for real!


    After 2 hours hopping around in the mountain, he finally found a signal and managed to send his location via GPS.


    What a shame!


    Will his rescue make the biggest news of the year?!


    He still remembered that when he was carried on a stretcher, he was almost blinded by the shes of the reporters'' cameras.


    Not long after, the door to his ward was pushed open from the outside.


    Lilia and Vivi, who had not seen each other for a long time, entered one after another.


    Tom turned to look at Vivi, and immediately blinked awkwardly. He then looked at Lilia, and smiled dryly.


    "Lilia!"


    She stepped forward to look at Tom, shook her head andughed. "Are you okay? I heard the news that you fell while you hiked on a mountain, so I rushed to see you!"


    Tom squeezed the nket in annoyance. "I''m okay, I just sprained my ankle!"


    After speaking, he didn''t forget to take a peek at Vivi!


    It''s all because of her!


    But what is this woman doing? She came to visit without bringing fruit, and now she just stood not far away and yed with her cell phone?


    Tom felt his heart cold!


    It seems that Vivi doesn''t care about him at all!


    Not long after, feeling that someone was constantly staring at her, Vivi just flipped her hair and didn''t even say hello. Then she turned around and left the ward again.


    At this moment, Tom''s heart died!


    Is this what they call unrequited love?!


    In short, he never showed his feelings to Vivi, but he kept making up all the plots in his mind!


    As time passed, Tom found himself very pitiful.


    Vivi is so busy and her colleagues are assholes, it was impossible to stay with her for long.


    In less than half an hour, everyone had to leave, leaving a nurse alone in the ward staring with a sneer at Tom.


    He is the most pathetic young master in the world! He''s a nobody!


    Just as Tom was feeling sorry for himself, the door opened again.


    Vivi was carrying a piece of fruit in her hand, and the man was shocked when she entered the door. "Are they all gone?"


    Lilia had just texted her saying that she needed to hurry back to the studio. It seemed that when she bought this fruit, everyone had already left.


    When Tom heard her voice, his eyes filled with a hint of expression. He looked at Vivi and hummed, "Everyone has gone home, what are you doing here?"


    ''Don''t you care about my life and death?!''


    Vivi has been used to Tom''s attitude for a long time, and she just walked over to the bedside table with the fruit box, and opened it. "I went to buy some fruit for you. Would you like some to eat?"


    This little fruit couldn''t ease the irritation in his heart.


    Although they''re cheap, the most important thing is the intention.


    Tom''s eyes were drawn to the bunch of apples and melons. He sat on the bed, twisted his chin and opened his mouth. "I want to eat, so feed me!"


    Vivi opened the lid and narrowed her eyes. "Isn''t it your leg that''s hurt? Can''t you move your arm?"


    After the words fell, Tom''s arms hung right beside the bed. "Yeah, I can''t move my arms!"


    Vivi shook her head at his childish behavior then took a fork. She took a slice of melon and pointed it at his mouth.


    "Eat."


    She didn''t know what was going on in Tom''s mind!


    He was like a giant helpless baby.


    Tom opened his mouth and took a bite of the melon. The sweet taste immediately spread in his mouth, causing him to squint infort. The two of them did all this quietly, one feeding and the other chewing. The nurse on duty inside looked at them nkly, feeling slightly jealous.


    Near two in the afternoon, Vivi nced at the time, then stood up and said, "I have to go back to thepany, you have a good rest."


    "Wait!" Tom hastily called out to her, coughing slightly. Suddenly, heid his head on the bed and said, "Give me a drink!"


    Vivi had stood up but immediately sat back down. She patiently gave him a ss of water.


    After taking two sips, Tom started acting up again. "I''m hungry!"


    Vivi looked at the nurse calmly, and the other party understood. "I''ll buy him some food!"


    Tom red at her after hearing the nurse''s voice. Is she stupid or what?!


    After a few minutes, Vivi could see that Tom was deliberately stalling her off.


    She didn''t have time to take care of him, and after a few words with the nurse, she left the ward.


    Tomy on the bed and looked up at the ceiling, sighing. He waved at the nurse and said, "Next time while she''s here, don''t ever be in this room! Don''t bother us like that again!"


    The nurse rubbed her hands and smiled then turned to leave that damned ward!


    In the next two hours, Tom was cursing non-stop!


    Where did the nurse go? He wants to go to the bathroom!


    What a fucking drag!!!


    ...


    A weekter, Tom was discharged from the hospital.


    He only sprained his ankle, and after receiving treatment at the hospital, he ordered his housekeeper to take him back to his home.


    Christmas had passed, and there was still half a month before Chris and Merry''s wedding.


    He asked the doctor about it. As long as he rested well and didn''t twist his ankle carelessly, he should be able to walk by then.


    In the past few days, Tom clearly recognized one thing.


    Vivi has no feelings for him!


    If it weren''t for her pressing her three to four times a day, this woman would always use her busy schedule as an excuse and rarely visit him in the hospital.


    And the more Vivi drew the line, the more impatient Tom wanted to meet her.


    When it was morning and he''d gone back to his house, he called Vivi again.


    Today is thest day of the end of the year, and tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, a good day for a vacation!


    On the other end of the phone, the sound was very loud.


    Tom looked at his phone and asked suspiciously, "Vivi, are you at the market? Why is it so noisy?"


    Vivi, who visited the set. "..."


    "If I were at the market, what would you want?"


    Tom snorted. "You''re not going to work?"


    "No, the data at the end of the year are all done, so my department has a day off first!"


    She nned to rx during the three-day vacation on New Year''s Eve.


    It just so happened that Lilia''s recent filming had finished, and the two best friends were discussing whether to go on vacation at a hotel and bring little Lian with them!


    Hearing her answer, Tom''s handsome face sank. "I didn''t know you were on vacation�� Don''t you want toe to my ce?"


    Vivi was full of question marks.


    "Aren''t you out of the hospital?! Why should Ie to your ce?"

 Chapter 1059 - Miserable Young Master!

    Tom was so angry that his chest hurt. Without saying a word, he threw his phone on the floor.


    Vivi became sullen.


    Is Tom on his period?!


    At this moment, Lilia''s activities werepletely finished. But before leaving, the director told her she might have to shoot some scenes after New Year''s Eve, and she would be contacted at that time.


    Lilia immediately agreed.


    Half an hourter, the two friends left the studio and got into the car. Vivi happily hands over her cell phone. "Lilia, this Singhasari hotel in Batu city is great! I just checked, and they have rooms!"


    Lilia smiled and agreed with her idea. Before taking a closer look, her assistant also handed her her cell phone from the back seat. "Miss Lilia, it''s a call from the young master!"


    In the end, Vivi didn''t know what they were talking about. After a while, Lilia looked at Vivi apologetically. "Ugh��it seems that I can''t go on vacation with you!"


    "Ah? What''s wrong? Something happened at the house?" Vivi asked in surprise. Her expression was very natural, she didn''t see any suspicion.


    Except for work, Lilia spends most of her time with her family.


    Vivi has a deep understanding of this and understands it.


    It''s just that the two friends haven''t traveled together in a long time, and this time Lilia has an urgent matter, which makes Vivi a little regretful.


    Lilia touched the phone screen and nodded slowly. "My grandpa misses his grandson very much, he wants me and Jean to take Lian to the capital city."


    Vivi nodded clearly. "It''s okay, you have to go then. When we have time next time, we will go on vacation together. No problem!"


    Lilia saw Vivi''s empathetic appearance, feeling very sorry.


    But her grandfather was old and far from them, so it was natural that he missed Lian.


    Lilia pursed her lips and thought for a moment. Her eyes lit up as she suggested, "Vivi, why don''t you go to the capital city with us! There are 5 star hotels everywhere, we can stay in hotels and do spa together!"


    Vivi was also quite touched when she heard this, but then she rejected Lilia''s offer.


    "Forget it, this time you will go to your grandfather''s house. It''s not appropriate if I make you stay at the hotel with me. We still have plenty of time in the future to go on vacation together. For now, I will spend this holiday cleaning my apartment andzing around."


    Lilia saw her insisting, so she couldn''t say much.


    The two then had lunch at a restaurant. Since Lilia had to go to the studio, Vivi returned to her apartment.


    As one grows old, the circle of friends bes much narrower.


    Even though Vivi wants to go on a vacation with Lilia, their respective life and work have affected their free time. This makes them no longer able to hangout together as they please.


    Vivi stepped onto the stairs of the apartment and sighed a few times.


    She suddenly felt a little lonely. She had lived alone for a long time, but was unable to change this situation.


    When she reached the floor of her apartment, she was reaching into her trouser pocket for the keys when suddenly a voice from behind asked, "Did you get lost? Why did you take so long!"


    Vivi was so shocked that she threw the key.


    It hit Tom''s forehead, and not long after, there was a deafening silence in the corridor.


    Tom covered his forehead, staring at Vivi in ??disbelief. "You��"


    "Why are you here? You startled me!"


    "You really don''t care about me!" Tom rubbed his forehead with one hand, and kicked the lock on the ground with his toe. "Stop talking nonsense, open the door fast. My feet hurt!"


    Vivi slowed down, took the key and opened the door. Before turning around, she saw Tom walking with a limp while using a cane.


    Vivi followed him inside. Unable to bear to see him limp, she stepped forward and helped him sit on the sofa


    Tom''s forehead was already sweating.


    After he sat down, he looked at Vivi. "Where have you been? Did you know that I was waiting at your door for two hours!"


    Vivi looked at him in surprise. "I went to lunch with Lilia, what''s the matter with you waiting for me in front of my apartment?"


    Yes, what is he doing here?


    Tom couldn''t answer!


    He turned his head angrily and sulkily. Like an angry cat, things got annoying around him.


    Vivi thought that Tom seemed to be turning into an obscure persontely.


    Why is he behaving like a childtely?


    Vivi couldn''t figure out the reason, and saw the fine sweat on his forehead. When she took a ss of water and handed it to him, she muttered, "Your leg injury hasn''t healedpletely, didn''t the doctor tell you not to walk or move too much?"


    "I... I''m bored at home!" Tom stuttered while dealing with his heart, he felt Vivi''s face emit a glint of light.


    Various emotions welled up in his heart, making him easily offended.


    Not long after, Tom took a few sips of water, calmed down for a while, and looked at Vivi. "Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, what''s your schedule?"


    Vivi blinked nkly, then shook her head. "I actually wanted to go to a hotel in Batu town with Lilia, but then she had something else to do, so our vacation had to be canceled."


    "Then ... want me to go with you?" Tom offered himself without thinking. After speaking, the two of them looked at each other in a refined atmosphere.


    Vivi felt very strange. Her eyes darted to Tom''s ankle and she pointed at it with her finger. "Have you forgotten that you are still injured? Besides�� it''s inappropriate for the two of us to go to a hotel!"


    "Why isn''t it appropriate?!" Tom kept his chin straight and confident. "I''m doing very well, so I don''t mind if I just go to the hotel for a few days!"


    Vivi smiled "Sorry, you can go there alone!"


    At the end of her word, she immediately stood up, but Tom stretched his hand towards Vivi in ??a hurry.


    With her fingertips held by him, Vivi was stunned. Feeling the heat of Tom''s palm, her heart beat louder than usual.


    When Tom squeezed her hand, she became dazed.


    His touch was very gentle!


    "Hey, what are you doing!" Vivi shook him off like an electric shock, and took two steps back.


    The feeling of confusion made her panic!


    When a man and a woman are in the same room, an awkward atmosphere is inevitable.


    The other party was also a grown man, and Vivi didn''t want to cause a misunderstanding.


    Tom''s hand was forcibly thrown away by her, and so the back of his hand hit the corner of the table.


    He hissed in pain, raised his eyebrows and looked at Vivi, but he didn''t feel angry.


    At this moment, Vivi stood a few steps away from him, staring at him with sparkling eyes.


    Tom Wibowo, who used to be dashing and superior, looked... super pitiful today!


    His forehead was red from the key that hit it earlier, the back of his hand was also in pain, his ankle was still injured, and there was a stick next to his leg...


    Seeing this scene, Vivi couldn''t help butugh,


    And so the deadlock eased instantly.


    Tom grabbed the back of his hand and blew it, squinting at Vivi with a sneer. He pretended to mumble pitifully, "I came to your apartment with good intentions, but ever since I entered the door, you have been hurting me! You really want to make me sad, huh!"


    "I didn''t mean that!" Vivi tried to calm herself down, but the smile on her face didn''t disappear.

 Chapter 1060 - Going On Vacation Together

    Tom saw Vivi''s smirk, and his eyes tinged with a fiery light.


    She looks beautiful when she smiles!


    Tom calmed his mind, and patted the sofa. "Come here. Since you don''t have any ns tomorrow, we''d better discuss and find a ce to spend New Year''s Eve together!"


    Vivi was silent for two seconds, and then slowly took her seat. She deliberately maintained a safe distance. "Are you nning to spend New Year''s Eve with a stick?"


    "New Year''s Eve can be celebrated without going out!" Tom nced at her, then pulled his cell phone out of his trouser pocket. "If you really want to vacation in a hotel, I have a vi near Mng. There is also a Japanese-style hot spring there! You must like it."


    Vivi refused subconsciously. "No, it''s too much trouble!"


    Tom didn''t hear her. "It''s decided!"


    In the end, he called the housekeeper directly to quickly prepare for tomorrow''s vacation.


    Three minutester, Tom put her phone away, and soon after he turned around. He saw Vivi still staring at himself.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you get ready?!"


    "I''m not going..."


    Vivi understood his good intentions, but she didn''t want to get too close to him.


    After all, going alone to his vi for a vacation together didn''t seem appropriate.


    Hearing this, Tom nodded with a smile. "Oh, you don''t want to go with me? Then I''ll let someone take you there!"


    After that, he took the phone to unlock the screen again. He nned to let his butler send some people to force Vivi to go there!


    Vivi''s heart tightened, and quickly pressed his wrist as she said earnestly, "Okay, okay, I''ll go, I was just joking!"


    After hanging out with him for a long time, she had almost forgotten about Tom''s stubborn temper!


    She really believed that Tom would actually let his bodyguards carry her and force her into the car!


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Vivi packed a small suitcase and helped Tom to go out together.


    The two got into the car arranged by the butler, and on the way to Mng, Vivi felt that it was very wrong for them to go together.


    She saw the reflection inside through the bright car''s window, as if...


    Tom wasn''t too bad either!


    Although his behavior was simr to that of a 5 years old, his heart was not bad!


    At most, he sometimes acts like a child!


    Vivi sighed silently. With so much contact, she couldn''t control her inner emotions, and the bnce of her heart had begun to tilt toward Tom.


    This is not a good thing!


    She thought, maybe after a while, this young master would be tired, so he would note to her again.


    ...


    At Vi Pine M28, the air was more humid and cold in the city of Mng.


    While getting out of the car, Vivi wrapped her coat tightly. As soon as she made her way to the trunk to pick up her luggage, Tom''s grunt was heard from the door.


    "Where are you going? Help me!"


    Vivi looked around. After seeing him, she could only go back to the door in desperation.


    She leaned forward and stretched out her hand, trying to grab his arm and lead him outside.


    But Tom subconsciously grabbed her palm, pretending to struggle to get out of the door.


    Vivi was held firmly in the palm of her hand, and the touch of the heat and moisture from the man''s palm instantly took away the coolness of her fingertips.


    She pursed her lips, suppressing her elerated heartbeat and breathing, then carefully helped Tom up.


    The vi in front of them was a two-story Japanese-style building. The streets are very quiet, only the sound of the engines of luxury cars passing by from time to time.


    The end of the year is a great time to soak in a hot spring!


    Vivi helps Tom walk to the door of the building all the way, the two of them holding hands tightly.


    It''s not that Vivi isfortable with this condition, but if she let go of her hand, Tom would always scream about his staggeringly hurt legs.


    She didn''t know if it was real pain or that the man made it up, however, she pretended to look like she was concerned!


    At the Japanese-style vi, the maids have prepared all the daily necessities.


    After Vivi and Tom entered the door, the maid respectfully greeted them.


    "There is a small garden behind this courtyard, and there is a hot spring there!"


    Tom turned and said to Vivi, limping over to the sofa and sitting down. He then asked the waiter to bring him a bag of ice.


    There was severe itching on his ankles, and he wanted to rub them with ice.


    Vivi saw his tired appearance and felt very sorry.


    When the maid came with the bag of ice, Vivi took it and said, "Let me do it."


    At this time, Tom, who was leaning on the sofa, opened his eyes sharply and saw the bag of ice in Vivi''s hand.


    He suddenly frowned. "No need, let her do this. Your room is on the first on the right, go up and have a look!"


    Vivi ignored his refusal, and walked to the sofa and squatted down skillfully. She rolled up his trousers, looked at the man''s slightly swollen ankles, and lifted the corners of his pants in surprise.


    "Are you not cold?"


    Tom narrowed his eyes at her shakily. Then he answered confidently, "When I get out of the house, I always get in the car and there''s a heater in there. Why should I wear 2 pants if I can keep myself warm in the car? After all, wearing 2 pants is impossible in this country, it''s hot you know!"


    Vivi curled her mouth, took an ice pack and lightly pressed it against his ankle.


    Tom shook his headfortably, still muttering in his mouth, "It feels good, try to slide it a little more to the left!"


    Vivi was speechless as she held the ice bag.


    The ice bag was a little hot!


    Is it the ice or the beating of her heart that made her palms hot?!


    Even the maids waiting on the premises sneered in their heart and turned around.


    This young master of theirs is very good at teasing girls!


    Vivi helped Tom apply ice for more than ten minutes. Seeing his knitted brows inplete relief, she tugged at his cold fingertips. When she rolled her eyes, he immediately stuffed the bag of ice into Tom''s sock.


    "Don''t move too much or the bag of ice will fall. I''ll go upstairs for a bit to arrange my stuff first."


    After that, Vivi took her luggage and ran upstairs.


    It''s so cold, her hands are freezing and cramping!


    Hearing her footsteps, Tom slowly opened his eyes to see her back. He lowered his head to see her rolled up trouser leg and the bag of ice tucked in the socks.


    The man inadvertently curled his lips and smiled.


    Vivi seemed to care about him!


    "Master, the hot spring is ready. Do you want to eat or take a bath with madam first?"


    At this time, the keeper stepped forward and asked with a hint of ambiguity in his smile.


    Tom thought for a moment, waved his hand, and said, "Prepare dinner first, make more Japanese desserts. We''ll go to the hot springter!"


    "Yes sir."


    After the maid left, Tom sat alone in a daze.


    He looked at the stairs from time to time, but never saw Viviing down.


    After waiting for a while, he lost his temper and took his crutches, then went straight upstairs.


    Outside the bedroom''s door, Tom deliberately slowed down. He secretly nced in through the gap, and saw Vivi standing near the window, seemingly in a daze.


    He stepped forward to enter the door, but stopped when he suddenly heard her voice.


    "Mom, don''t be in a hurry. I''m still very busy with my new job right now, and I really don''t have time to find a partner!"


    Oh, it turns out that her mother told her to marry!

 Chapter 1061 - Vivi Is Different!

    Tom stopped outside the door, staring at Vivi''s back while narrowing his eyes.


    He didn''t hesitate any longer. He opened the bedroom''s door and said loudly, "Hey,e down quickly! We gotta eat!"


    Tom clearly did this on purpose.


    The room was silent at first, but because of his voice, even Vivi''s mother on the phone could hear clearly.


    "Vivi, who is in your house? It''s a man, isn''t it? ? Is he your new boyfriend?"


    Now, all of Vivi''s excuses failed!


    She turned her head and red at Tom in annoyance, but Tom spread his arms innocently, and continued speaking. "Come on, get down quickly or the food will get cold!"


    Vivi. "..."


    On the phone, her mother was shaking with joy. "Vivi, let me see his face from the video call. Why didn''t you tell me and your dad that you had a boyfriend! Don''t worry, no matter who it is, as long as you love him, your father and I will definitely support you!"


    Vivi immediately took a breath, and hurriedly said before she hung up the phone, "I''ll exinter."


    The woman then looked at Tom angrily. "Can you knock first next time?"


    Hearing the voice, Tom tilted his head and leaned against the door''s frame. With the other hand, he hit the door with a stick. "You didn''t close your door, why should I knock! Come and help me downstairs!"


    Tom smiled triumphantly as he turned around.


    Even though he wasn''t able to understand his feelings for Vivi yet, it didn''t prevent him from making a few ambiguous topics first.


    Vivi, who was still standing by the bedroom''s window, threw her cell phone on the bed and ruffled her hair in annoyance.


    She shouldn''t havee to this ce with him!


    Now that her mother had heard Tom''s voice, how was she supposed to exin it!


    Not long after, Vivi walked out the door with an ugly expression, and as soon as she lifted her head, she saw Tom leaning on the banister.


    She red at him with a stern face. After walking two steps towards the stairs, her wrist was pulled.


    "Are you mad?" Tom asked hesitantly.


    Vivi looked into his innocent eyes. She opened her mouth, and finally shook her head helplessly. "No..."


    "If I''m really causing trouble for you, should I... call your mother to exin?"


    As soon as he said that, Tom swallowed his saliva


    But Vivi was deep in thought, so she didn''t even notice.


    She suppressed her anger as she helped Tom and said, "You don''t need to exin anything, my mom just wants me to get married, so I can tell her clearlyter!"


    After that, Vivi returned to her original self.


    It can be said that the minds of these two are not very advanced, but they have to pretend to be smart in front of each other.


    ...


    At 4.30 pm, they ate some Japanese dishes. After eating the main course, Vivi ate a lot of desserts.


    Tom sat across from her and stared at her.


    ording to him, Vivi deserves appreciation.


    Perhaps because of her ordinary background, she rarely cared about having a dignified and graceful appearance.


    To keep their image, many rich girls would always pretend to be shy when eating.


    Whether they only took small mouthfuls or didn''t finish their meal, such a thing wasted all that delicious food.


    Some were trained that way by their families, but most of them just wanted to look elegant!


    On the other side, Vivi was eating voraciously and she straightforwardlymented on the food she ate.


    Tom watched with satisfaction as he ate all the dessert, and then pushed the te towards Vivi. "Eat slowly, there''s still a lot more!"


    Vivi chewed the food and looked up. She casually epted all the desserts and ate them voraciously!


    These Japanese desserts are delicious!


    Though they ate so voraciously, the atmosphere around them became harmonious and calm.


    About ten minutester, Vivi drank a sip of juice before patting her stomach in satisfaction.


    She looked at Tom shyly, and nced at the man''s dinner te. "Are you on diet or what?"


    The sushi on his te was only missing two pieces!


    Tom curled his lips and smiled. "I wasn''t that hungry, so I haven''t touched this. But if you still want to eat..."


    "No need, I''m very full!"


    Vivi waved her hand quickly and shook her head. When she looked down, her small stomach popped out!


    Tom then looked at his watch and suggested, "Would you like some tea? I''m nning to unload my food first before soaking in the hot water!"


    "Well, that''s fine!"


    So the two of them went to the quiet tea room. There, a maid knelt on the tatami to make tea for them.


    In this Japanese-style room they asionally spoke a few words and once their eyes met, something seemed to have quietly changed.


    After five o''clock, the sky outside the window turned dark.


    After drinking tea, Vivi nned to go back upstairs to change clothes.


    For this trip, she brought two sets of bathing suits. Soaking in the hot springs at night must be really good!


    Five minutester, a low disappointed sigh could be heard from Vivi''s room.


    She was very sad to find that she had been greedy and had eaten too much, this caused her stomach to bulge.


    Vivi looked in the mirror and rubbed her round belly, then tried to catch her breath and hold it in, but it was too hard...


    She looked at the mirror for a long time, and finally took out the towel from the bathroom. With her body covered in a towel, she slowly went to the backyard.


    At this moment, the sky waspletely dark.


    The dim yellow floor in the backyard shrouds the world, and the milky white hot pool in the center of the courtyard stands out.


    Vivi shivered with cold as soon as she stepped outside.


    Walking briskly around the hot spring, she wrapped the bath towel tightly around her body and just crouched down to test the temperature of the water.


    However, a head suddenly popped out of the pool.


    The water was then sshed hard towards her, causing Vivi to slip and fall directly onto the edge of the hot spring pool.


    In the pool, Tom wiped the drops of water on his face, his wet hair pressed against his forehead as he frowned at her. "Why are you taking so long?"


    Vivi held tightly to her bath towel and looked at him. She looked at the hot pool that could amodate four or five people and asked, "You�� Why are you here?!"


    She thought she was the only one who came to this ce!


    Tom swam in the pool for a while, and then spread his arms across the stone wall, exposing his well-structured shoulders.


    "Can''t I? This hot spring can refresh the body and relieve stress! The canal is at the edge,e on in! The temperature is just right, it feels great!"


    Vivi looked around subconsciously, and she felt very sad when a lonely man and woman were forced to soak in a hot spring together!


    However, the weather in December was so cold that she couldn''t help but go inside. The next second, Vivi wrapped up her bath towels and slid into the hot pool!


    The hot water made her sigh in an instant, and soon she was surrounded by warmth, which quickly made her cheeks red.

 Chapter 1062 - What Is This Feeling?

    In this private hot spring, the two sat opposite each other, enjoying a rare serenity.


    At this moment, the night sky in Mng city waspletely silent.


    Away from the hustle and bustle of the city, the peaceful atmospherebined with the warmth of this hot spring makes it feel like they''re in the clouds.


    Vivi felt a faint coolness on her face, then she opened her eyes and whispered, "This ce is really great!"


    Tom stared at her for a moment, showing a smile in his eyes. "Yeah, you like it?!"


    Vivi didn''t speak, but reached out to wash her shoulders.


    She looked a little innocent and childish, and the warm color of the floormp was reflected in her bright eyes.


    Not long after, the waiter brought two trays of warm Sake from the room.


    Tom waved his hand to signal the waiter leave, then took the ss and handed it to Vivi. "This is alcohol from Japan, taste it."


    After hearing the voice, Vivi averted her gaze. In her eyes, Tom''s smile looks very handsome and pleasant.


    Maybe the scenery was too beautiful and the current environment made her think that Tom looked handsome.


    Vivi pursed her lips, took the ss from him. She took a sip, and nodded pretentiously. "Hmmm�� Delicious, and though the alcohol is a little strong, it''s still sweet!"


    When the voice fell, Tom immediately delivered the entire tray in front of her. "I''ll give you all!"


    Such behavior waspletely instinctive.


    He thought, as long as Vivi liked it, he would give it to her.


    Vivi thanked him and didn''t refuse Tom''s kindness.


    It was rare for them to be able to rx in a hot spring, and Vivi didn''t want to waste time thinking about all kinds of things.


    In this way, Vivi drank Sake from cup after cup, and Tom looked at her.


    The Sake that Vivi drank had a lower alcohol content than usual, it should be intoxicating.


    Vivi drank more than 2 cups, then looked at Tom. "Aren''t you going to drink also?"


    Tom shook his head, stretched out his hand and patted the water. "I like strong alcohol, I don''t like sweet ones!"


    Vivi nodded clearly, but Tom''s handsome face refused to leave her mind.


    The young generation from this big family in Surabaya all seem to be superior.


    As for Tom, who was usually arrogant, it was easy for people to overlook his good looks because of his behavior.


    The atmosphere continued to be silent, and Vivi felt a little embarrassed.


    She put the ss back on the tray and it collided with Tom''s eyes. The two almost said at the same time.


    "You..."


    "You..."


    Viviughed awkwardly. "What do you want to say?"


    Tom changed his posture,y on his back by the pool''s wall, and asked in a deep voice, "Did your mother often urge you to get married?"


    "Not often!" Vivi was taken aback by his question, but still patiently exined, "Besides, I''m not young anymore. As a parent, she always hoped that I could settle down soon."


    "Have you ever thought about finding a boyfriend?" Tom asked as he slowly raised his head and lookedzily at Vivi.


    After hearing this, Vivi smiled bitterly and sighed anxiously. "It''s not easy! I don''t have many friends around me. Apart from Lilia, I only have a few close former co-workers, and none of them are married."


    "Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to, but reality is harsh sometimes, I can''t find the right one for me yet. Now I''m busy working, almost every day I just work ande home to sleep. Moreover, most of the men I know are my colleagues in thepany. Marriage is not a simple thing, if it is not based on love, in the end, it will all turn into a tragedy! Therefore, I can''t rush it!"


    Vivi had a thorough view of marriage.


    She also had the feeling of a young girl who wanted to fall in love and marry her prince, but time was cruel, so she became more aware of how bitter life was.


    If there is no love, how can people talk about marriage!


    Now, how many people are running around for a living every day, their financial circumstances don''t even allow them to find a partner in their life.


    She rarely spoke about such a thing to an outsider, but she still did.


    Tom''s questions, coupled with a few cups of Sake, gave her the desire to speak.


    In this world, no one likes to live alone!


    But too many people are forced to endure loneliness!


    Her eyes reddened, then she looked at Tom after she stopped talking, andughed at herself again after a few seconds.


    "Did I say too much? Really, it might be difficult for a young master like you to understand my thoughts since I came from lower sses of society. If I exin something, don''t take it too seriously. All of this is just a test of my life!"


    This was the first time Tom had heard a woman''s thoughts.


    He doesn''t have too many burdens in life thanks to his superior background, this makes him always think that everything he likes can be achieved easily.


    Listening to Vivi''s words�� he couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.


    This emotion came so quickly that he was caught off guard.


    When he reacted, he realized that he was already close to Vivi''s face.


    On this lonely night, Tom was propping up the wall with one hand, and inches away from Vivi.


    Moreover, his other hand was unconsciously pressed against the woman''s cheek.


    The cold night wind gradually brushed against their faces, bringing a hint of coolness to them.


    Tom and Vivi faced each other. The man stared deeply into her clear eyes, his throat rolled slightly, and he lowered his head uncontrobly��


    Then��


    Tom was pushed away by Vivi.


    Her speed and strength caused Tom to fall into the hot pool uncontrobly.


    His leg injury still hadn''t healed, and he couldn''t stabilize his figure for a while. After trying several times, he couldn''t stand up properly.


    Asshole!


    He had to drink a few sips of pool''s water because of her!


    Vivi was dumbfounded, only then did she remember the fact that Tom was having a hard time moving.


    Then she hastily pulled him out of the pool, and when she looked closely, Tom''s face turned red!


    However, before she could speak, Vivi quickly got out of the hot spring pool, left an apology, and ignored the water dripping down her body as she ran back to the vi.


    At this time, Tom was lying by the pool to catch his breath. He almost thought he would drown in his own vi!


    This damn woman��.!


    ...


    Vivi slipped back into the room in her bath towel, locked the door, and sighed heavily.


    Her heartbeat was beating rapidly, and she was filled with an unspeakable feeling, which left her flustered.


    Was Tom trying to kiss her just now?!


    Were the two of them consumed by the atmosphere?!


    Vivi clutched her chest, her eyes flickered, and she was confused!


    She wished she could exin what had been going on in her mind, but certain images constantly refuted her intention.


    To be honest, if she didn''t react quickly, maybe they would actually kiss each other.


    What confused Vivi was that she didn''t hate Tom''s approach!


    It was clear that she was deeply disgusted by the man''s dark history when she first met him, but why did she have this kind of feeling today?!


    Vivi was very panicked, she was very afraid that this would mess up the bnce she kept inside.


    She and Tom are definitely not the perfect match!

 Chapter 1063 - There Is Trouble At The Company!

    After all, a poor girl like her can''t y the game of love.


    She wants a warm rtionship to know and appreciate each other, and Tom, having been born to a rich family, has a different concept of love.


    Vivi thought about it for a long time. When her shoulders were cold, she walked to the bathroom in a mess.


    That night, Vivi did note out of her room again.


    Tom just sat in the living room and smoked for a long time.


    He likes Vivi!


    This realization gradually became clearer in his mind!


    While in the hot springs, apart from liking her, he actually had the desire to protect her and take care of her.


    What is this!


    Vivi was clearly very ordinary, far less beautiful than the previous women.


    Why couldn''t he just let her go!


    Tom had always thought that an arrogant woman like Sasha was what he wanted.


    But now, everything has changed!


    His mind was going everywhere and he couldn''t calm down. Before Vivi''s figure refused to leave there, he''d been in constant battle with his own mind.


    He just sat in the living room and felt a mood he had never felt before, and he only fell into a deep sleep when it was really night.


    Of course, Tom''s sad story doesn''t stop there.


    All night, he slept on the sofa in the living room. The next morning, he suddenly caught a cold!


    Even though he was covered with a nket over his body, he was awakened by the chilly atmosphere in Mng city.


    There is no floor heating in this vi, only central air conditioning.


    At seven in the morning, he sat on the sofa shivering and holding the nket with a sad expression.


    Busy waiters pass by from time to time. Tom looked at them with a grim expression, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Why did you let me sleep in the living room?"


    The maids stood innocently, and someone muttered under his breath. "Young master, we have woken you up twice and wanted to take you back to your room to sleep�� but you refused!"


    "I refused?" Tom couldn''t believe the waiter''s words.


    Seeing the suspicious look on his face, the waiter smirked and nodded, "Yes, you refused and told us to leave..."


    Tom wiped his face and stopped talking!


    In less than ten minutes, there was a sound from the door upstairs.


    When Tom heard the voice, he tilted his body and leaned back on the sofa, closing his eyes and frowning with a sad expression.


    However, Vivi came down the stairs with her luggage and stopped when she saw the maids standing in a row.


    The maid looked at the briefcase in her hand, nced at Tom discreetly, and asked loudly.


    "Miss, are you... leaving now?"


    Vivi smiled apologetically. "Well, something happened to mypany, so I have to hurry back!"


    What kind of excuse is this!


    Tom suddenly sat up, turned to look at Vivi on the stairs. He took the phone from the table without saying anything, and dialed Chris'' number.


    "Chris, why is yourpany so inhumane? Today is New Year''s Day, why do your employees still have to work?"


    When the voice fell, Vivi dropped her luggage!


    Woe to her!


    She''d be caught lying!


    Vivi rushed to Tom anxiously, grabbed his cell phone, and pressed the end call button.


    "Why are you calling my boss!"


    She''s a little upset, so she just hung up on her boss. She doesn''t know if she''ll be fired for this!


    She mes Tom, because if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have stayed up all night. She wants to leave as soon as possible, and wants to forget yesterday''s events.


    Tom looked at Vivi faintly and smirked. "Are you sure yourpany is forcing you to work?"


    Vivi didn''t answer, but she noticed that Tom''s voice became heavy. "Is there something wrong with your voice?"


    "If you hadn''t left me alone in the hot tubst night, I wouldn''t have caught a cold."


    The maids looked at each other and couldn''t help but give Tom their thumbs up secretly.


    Their young master is really great, lying is already as easy as breathing!


    After hearing the voice, Vivi blinked her eyes with a guilty conscience, then muttered, "Then why don''t you go out��. By yourself?"


    "Can Ie out like this?" After that, Tom patted his thigh!


    He''s still a patient, okay!


    There''s a lot to gain from pretending to be sick!


    No wonder Leonard used this strategy, it seemed like an indispensable method of chasing women!


    Thinking about it, Tom suddenly coughed andy on the sofa with the back of his hand against his forehead, and his shoulders shrank a few times. The difort was real, now it depends on whether this woman has a conscience!


    Tomy down for a few seconds without hearing any movement, and couldn''t help but lift his eyelids to take a peek.


    However, Vivi''s figure was no longer in front of him!


    Tom''s heart tensed. Just as he was about to ask, he heard the maid whisper to him. "Young master, Miss Vivi is going to the kitchen. Quickly lie down, don''t let her find out about this!"


    "Cough..." He coughed weakly, waved his hand, and said, "Get out of here, don''te in again if nothing goes wrong!"


    "Your breakfast..." the waiter asked shyly.


    Tom furrowed his brows and insisted. "I''ll think about it myself!"


    When the words fell, the maids immediately dismissed themselves.


    ...


    In the kitchen, Vivi is making ginger soup.


    Knowing that Tom caught a cold, she felt guilty. She nned to make a bowl of ginger soup before leaving.


    She found some ginger from the fridge, and skillfully ced it on the cutting board and chopped it into kes.


    Vivi is not a spoiled rich girl. She had learned to cook long ago after wandering outside for many years.


    At this moment, she didn''t realize that not far from the kitchen door, Tom was limping on one leg, standing in the middle of the living room while peering inside.


    He rarely saw the women around him cooking. After all, why cook when he has a chef!


    In the brightly lit kitchen, he watched Vivi''s petite figure rushing in front of the stove. All her preparations were in order, and she looked like a real chef.


    For some reason, Tom was deeply moved by such a simple sight.


    If you can always be with someone you love, someone who is in your heart, your every smile will be caused by it. This kind of feeling... is not bad!


    He could vaguely understand why Jean and Chris were so obsessed with emotional issues!


    Maybe meeting the right person will make him understand them.


    Tom''s gaze gradually became more serious, and when he was fascinated by her, he didn''t realize that Vivi had alreadye out with the warm ginger soup.


    The next moment, the eyes of the two met in midair, and Tom felt embarrassed.


    Vivi raised her eyebrows and saw his movements, frozen in her steps, feeling that they were like two fools!


    She couldn''t control the upward arc of her mouth, and walked forward and put the ginger soup on the table. Then she turned her head to look at him jokingly. "So you''re able to walk again?"


    Tom straightened up and grabbed Vivi''s wrist. "I still can''t walk too far!"


    Vivi was toozy toment. After helping him sit up, she turned around and took the ginger soup and handed it to him.


    "Drink this. It will help keep you warm!"

 Chapter 1064 - The Father’s Anger

    Due to Tom''s sudden cold, Vivi was forced to stop thinking about leaving.


    Of course, this is only one small reason.


    More importantly, after she cooked some ginger soup for Tom, she discovered that the luggage she had dropped on the top of the stairs had disappeared!


    It wasn''t lost anyway, the maids had already picked it up and brought it back to the room. When the giant baby named Tom continued to demand her to stay, Vivi could only surrender.


    Vivi and Tom then spent a few days of their vacation at this hot spring vi.


    And the rtionship between the two of them was no longer as restrained as before.


    The day before the end of the vacation, Tom and Vivi n to head back to town.


    Tom specifically asked the waiter to make three boxes of desserts and give them to Vivi since she likes to eat them.


    On the way back, Tom stuck his legs out in the back seat in a very pleasant position.


    Although his leg injury is still unclear, he is actually able to walk by himself.


    "Going to work tomorrow?" Tom withdrew his gaze from the window and asked Vivi, who was ying with her cell phone.


    She answered with her attention still on her cell phone, and she didn''t seem to look at Tom.


    Tom narrowed his eyes, leaned over subconsciously, and quietly looked at the woman''s phone screen. "Who are you texting with?"


    Vivi shook her head, and subconsciously turned off the screen. She and Tom looked at each other, exuding guilt.


    "I''m not texting, I''m just casually looking at my phone."


    Nonsense!


    Tom looked at her intently, then hummed and turned around.


    She was clearly sending a message, did she think he was blind?


    Vivi caught his displeasure, and except for smiling awkwardly, she can''t say anything else.


    She couldn''t tell Tom that her mother wanted to meet him in Surabaya!


    Not only that, both of her parents texted repeatedly, urging her to post a photo of her boyfriend!


    But Tom is not her boyfriend!


    ...


    At three o''clock that afternoon, Tom''s driver parked outside the gates of Vivi''s apartment.


    Vivi turned and opened the car''s door. Before getting out of the car, she turned to look at Tom, and thanked him gently.


    But the young master just looked ahead in silence, turning a deaf ear to what she had to say.


    It was as if he was still sulking.


    After seeing this, Vivi didn''t want to prolong the problem. She got out of the car and grabbed her luggage, then headed for her apartment room in the blink of an eye.


    Tom looked at her back and cursed in his heart!


    Vivi saw that he was upset, but she didn''t even try to persuade him!


    At this time, the driver got back into the car. He started the engine and asked, "Sir, do you want to go home?"


    Tom was silent for a few seconds without answering, he then firmly ordered, "Go and check on her now. I wonder who she''s texting with."


    The driver was dumbfounded, how could he check on her?


    Does this young master want him to hack into Miss Vivi''s cell phone?!


    After some time, Tom impatiently waited for the driver''s answer. He kicked the back of the chair with his toes. "Did you hear me or not?"


    The driver looked back shyly. "Young master, Miss Vivi''s call log is�� if you check it, I''m afraid..."


    "You''re such a drag,e in and print out all her chat logs!"


    He wanted to see who dared to tease his woman in front of him!


    Hearing the voice, the driver nodded clearly. "Yes, young master!"


    Tom red at the driver in annoyance.


    ...


    Soon after, Tom returned to his house with a calm face.


    However, as soon as he entered, he saw Reynold, the Patriarch of the Wibowo family, on the sofa.


    "Father? Why are you here?"


    At this moment, Reynold was sitting in front of the sofa holding a wine ss. He is fifty-five years old, his tense face is serious, and his temples are white. It''s clear that he has gone through all the vicissitudes of life.


    Hearing the question, he shook the wine ss and looked at Tom with a stern face. "Can''t I be in my own house?"


    Tom coughed lightly, and walked over to him with a limp. Just as he was about to sit down, he heard his father say. "Did I tell you to sit down?"


    Hearing the voice, Tom stopped mid-air. He bent his waist in shame and sneered.


    "Father, my legs�� can''t stand for long."


    "Then get down on your knees!"


    Tom straightened straight up and said nothing! The father sat while the son stood, and the atmosphere in the quiet living room was slightly depressed.


    Tom was not afraid, but he was in awe of his father''s resolute figure.


    Years ago, when the Wibowo family suffered due to a widespread illness, all of their properties were taken care of by his father.


    If it weren''t for Tom''s ipetence, he wouldn''t be as old as he is now and still working hard to manage hispany.


    This kind of experience has also caused him not to ever smile, and the momentum crushed Tom to death.


    As time went on, Reynold never spoke to him.


    Tom couldn''t stand for long, and his legs started shaking in just a few minutes.


    "Dad, who''s upsetting you again?" Tom said carefully, not forgetting to give him a bit of ttery.


    Reynold took a sip of his wine, then sat up straight with his legs crossed.


    He bent down and ced the wine ss on the table, then said in a serious tone, "Let''s talk, what have you done these few days? Hmm?"


    Tom''s eyes shed and he opened his mouth. "I didn''t do anything!"


    As the words fell, Reynold stared at him nkly, raising his eyebrows. His expression grew even more displeased.


    Seeing this, Tom instinctively straightened his chest and answered honestly, "I just went to our family vi in Mng for a vacation!"


    "You still have the face for a vacation?" Reynold snorted coldly, his eyes showing indifference.


    He stood up, walked around the table, and then narrowed his eyes at Tom. "When will you be an adult? It''s only been a year and you''ve started living the extravagant life again! Did the incident with Sasha not make you aware? Is it not strong enough the scar she left on you that you forget the pain?"


    His father''s rebuke made Tom a little sad. He muttered in a low voice, "Dad, I don''t spend my time in extravagant ways, I just go to the hot springs we own. Wouldn''t this be refreshing to the body?!"


    "Then exin, who is the woman that went with you?!"


    Tom looked at him with a surprised expression, and asked faintly, "Father, you�� how did you know?"


    "If you don''t exin everything honestly, then you will no longer have the right to use all property under my name!"


    Everyone could see that Reynold was furious.


    Currently, most of the Wibowo family''s properties andpanies were still registered under Reynold''s name.


    His original intention was to let Tom officially take over thepany before transferring assets


    As the only son of the Wibowo family, everything that exists will belong to Tom in the future.


    Therefore, Tom knows well that he doesn''t need to worry and continues to have fun which results in him not making any progress for many years.


    Reynold was so disillusioned that he had to use this method to train him.


    At least, let him understand how hard life was before he could enjoy all the results.


    His son had to work hard!

 Chapter 1065 - Reynolds Resolute Decision

    At this moment, Tom''s face was already very ugly.


    He rubbed his hands and moved a few steps in front of Reynold. Then he said with a pleading smile, "Father, we are just friends. Besides, I intend to work hard after the new year."


    This kind of rhetoric made Reynold sneer. "You? Working hard? If you have any brains, just think about it, how many days have you not gone to thepany since you were injured?"


    Tom''s eyes flickered, and he couldn''t help but quibble. "Oh, that... I need some time to recover!"


    When the voice fell, Reynold pped his cheek pretty hard.


    "Don''t make up excuses! It''s your leg that hurts, not your brain! Can''t you check those documents at home? But you brought a woman to a vi and enjoyed the hot springs instead! You''re almost 30 years old and you haven''t done anything, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Tom staggered a few steps before he could stabilize his figure.


    He secretly stared at his father''s sullen expression, and had to lower his head and admit his mistake. "Father, don''t be angry. I promise I won''t be negligent again from now on."


    Tom''s answer did not seem satisfactory to Reynold, he was very angry.


    Every time the father and son met, it seemed to be full of angry shouts.


    Tom was also very helpless, many times he felt his father was too harsh.


    But at this moment, he thought about what Vivi said to him in a daze.


    Coupled with the frequent contact during this period, as well as Vivi''s hard work at work, Tom doubted himself for the first time.


    Was he really that useless?!


    Relying on his family background�� Was that why he couldze around without hesitation?


    Tom''s flickering eyes slowly fell silent. He stared at Reynold for a moment. His father''s figure in his field of vision had countless white hairs.


    Over the years, the two of them never seemed to sit down and spoke calmly.


    It wasn''t that his father didn''t want to, but that he had no time at all!


    Most of Reynolds'' energy was devoted to doing corporate business. In order to stabilize the foundation of the Wibowo family, he had to ignore Tom''s disciplinary problems.


    At this time, Tom looked at his father''s old face, and suddenly felt a burst of acid in his heart.


    Maybe he really is too childish!


    After a while, just as he was about to apologize and promise, Reynold''s expression was cold and firm, and he shouted, "Tom, you are free to live as you wish. But I want to see how you will live without having the resources of the Wibowo family in your hands!"


    After that, Reynold took out his cell phone and instructed his assistant. "Starting today, block all credit cards and savings that Tom has. Send someone home and take his car away. No one can help him without my permission!"


    Tom is stunned!


    He grew upfortably in the Wibowo family so he never cared about money.


    His superior life had long exhausted his working spirit.


    At this moment, Reynold''s arrangement was equivalent to sending Tom to hell.


    He looked at his father in disbelief. He frantically wanted toe forward to exin, but his father turned a deaf ear to his words and left his house in an instant.


    In less than half an hour, all 13 luxury cars of various types were taken away.


    Including his maids and housekeeper, they were all taken away.


    On thest day of the New Year''s holiday, Tom''s financial power is taken away by his father.


    Tom could only sit in the living room alone, not knowing what to do!


    He had a hard time believing what had happened. He forced himself to calm down and realized his phone was vibrating. After logging into M-banking, the contents of the page showed that his ount and credit card had been frozen...


    Bastard!


    Is he really that poor now?!


    Tom had opened his M-banking one after another, and all notifications said that his ounts and credit cards had been frozen.


    He slumped on the sofa in a daze, looking at the luxurious house in front of him, feeling that he was going to starve to death!


    He can''t even cook food, how can he live without a maid?!


    Tom was dumbfounded for half an hour before he realized it was all true!


    He rubbed his phone, hesitated for a moment, and called his father.


    While Tom was still thinking about apologizing, a sound came from the earpiece. "Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unreachable..."


    Tom stiffened and looked at the screen. His father wouldn''t even give himself a chance to exin?!


    This is crazy!


    Tom angrily threw his phone aside.


    He couldn''t believe that the old man really could bear to watch him starve to death!


    He''s never been this angry!


    Why does he always need to take the unexpected hit!


    Then, in less than an hour, Tom''s temper copsed!


    He couldn''t hold it in anymore, so he took his cell phone and walked slowly out the door.


    No, he had to go to his father to apologize in person!


    He had to kneel down and apologize!


    ...


    By now, the sun had set.


    Tom was standing alone in front of his vi, looking up at the gloomy sky. A gust of cold wind blew, making him feel cold!


    The contents of his garage had been emptied, and Tom had no choice but to hail a taxi.


    About twenty minutester, he arrived on the ground floor of hispany.


    Tom opened the car''s door by himself, while the taxi driver immediately shouted, "Sir, you haven''t paid!"


    "Oh!"


    Tom turned around, reached into his pocket, and opened his wallet. There were only a few useless cards inside, he was dumbfounded!


    He had no cash!


    "I�� I will call someone to pay!


    The driver looked at Tom''s clothes, he didn''t look like a poor person. He then sat in the car patiently waiting for Tom after agreeing to wait.


    Outside the car, Tom limped and wrapped his coat tightly. He finally walked towards the corporate lobby. He saw a familiar doorman then raised his hand to call out to him, but the other party blocked his way.


    The person said seriously, "Young master, I''m sorry. You can''t enter!"


    Tom raised his hand and stopped in midair. "What do you mean?"


    The guard replied with a very serious face, "Master has ordered that starting today, allpanies under the Wibowo family, deny you entry!"


    At this time, Tom intuitively felt that his father wanted him dead!


    He suppressed the rampant hatred in his chest, and slowed his breathing. After that, he stretched out his thumb to point at his back. "I don''t mind, but now quickly help me to pay the taxi fare!"


    Then Tom saw the guard shaking his head earnestly and refusing. "Sorry young master, I have no money!"


    "Then go and borrow from someone!" When he said this, Tom started to grit his teeth!


    A guard like him dared to refuse his request, it seems his father really wanted him dead!


    The guard looked at Tom''s ferocious gaze, and stepped back in fright. "Young master please, I dare not help you because I don''t want to lose my job. Master Reynold insists that no one is allowed to help you. How about you borrow from a passerby?"


    Tom was dumbfounded when he heard this, so he just turned around and left!

 Chapter 1066 - The Wibowo Family Has Gone Bankrupt!

    Of course someone like Tom has high self-esteem since childhood, so how could he possibly borrow money from passers-by!


    He returned to the taxi with a dull expression on his face, took out his cell phone and started calling.


    There are so many brothers, there will always be a savior!


    Five minutester, Tom was struck by a cruel, utterly astonishing reality.


    Is this an illusion?!


    None of his calls connected!


    Don''t they even care about him?!


    "Sir, are you going to pay the fare?" At this time, the driver who had been waiting for a long time had no patience.


    Tom was dazed when he heard her insistence!


    Resigned, he nervously dialed thest number!


    Unexpectedly, the call to Vivi apparently worked.


    Tom almost had tears in his eyes, and after that, he waved his hand and asked the driver to take him to Vivi''s apartment.


    In short, this desperate young master can only go to Vivi for help first!


    After all, he couldn''t even pay his taxi fare now!


    It would be too embarrassing if he went to his brothers'' house just to ask them for money!


    After twenty minutes, as the car drove into the apartmentplex, Tom stretched his neck from the back seat and looked around, and finally saw a familiar figure.


    Vivi didn''t know how long she had been waiting downstairs, but her ears were frozen red.


    Seeing a taxi stop in front of her, she quickly stepped forward and paid 250,000 for the fare!


    By this time, it was nearing six in the afternoon.


    Tom was standing there with his head down, feeling he was about to cry!


    Vivi looked at him in bewilderment, and since it was too cold outside, she led him to the corridor.


    Today might be the day that Tom was saved by Vivi!


    Not long after, the two returned to Vivi''s warm apartment.


    Tom took off his shoes without saying a word, and saw yellow house slippers ced in the corner. He didn''t like yellow, so he walked into the living room without wearing it.


    Vivi stood in the hallway looking at his somewhat gloomy figure. Maybe it''s just Tom''s exaggeration, but his situation would look perfect with sad music.


    After a while, she walked over to Tom who was sitting in front of the sofa. With her elbows resting on her knees, Vivi couldn''t help but hesitantly ask, "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    The two of them had only been apart for a few hours. What happened to him that he looked soulless now?


    Hearing the voice, Tom lifted his head slightly and ran into Vivi''s suspicious gaze. After three seconds of contemtion, he said dryly, "My family is broke!"


    Vivi was taken aback. "Really?"


    Tom smiled faintly, and seemed to have taken a big hit. "I''m dead serious..."


    What? His family went bankrupt?!


    Even the doorman under hispany dared to go against him!


    Vivi was stunned in disbelief. After a while, she looked at Tom again, trying to see some clues from his expression!


    After all, he is a nosy person, maybe this is one of his jokes!


    However, under her watchful eye, Tom was also looking at her unabashedly.


    She didn''t know what to call this feeling, but Vivi suddenly felt a little pain in her heart.


    The arrogant Tom Wibowo turns into despair when his family goes bankrupt.


    It seems that this news is real!


    Vivi looked at the listless Tom, bit the corner of her mouth, and gentlyforted him. "It''s okay, failure in business is verymon. Besides, this failure of yours is only temporary. If you work hard from now on, you might be able toe back!"


    Hearing Vivi''s constion, Tom was not happy. Instead, he felt sadder.


    He looked out the window with bloodshot eyes like a sad child, unwilling to let Vivi see his fragile side.


    He was a young master from a rich family, and now he couldn''t even pay the taxi fare!


    His father took all of his money, and his brothers could not be reached. This unexpected change causes his mentality to copse.


    But seriously, who has never experienced adversity in his life?


    He squeezed the corners of his mouth, limping toward the window sill in Vivi''s worried gaze. "You got any food? I''m hungry!"


    At this time, Tom bent down to support the window sill and said in a hoarse voice.


    With his back to Vivi, his eye sockets gradually turned red.


    Vivi could hear his sobbing voice. She knew that Tom was sad, so she sighed. "I''m going to cook now, you... don''t stand for too long, your legs won''t hold outter!"


    Hearing footsteps behind him, Tom looked back along his shoulders. Vivi''s advice echoed in his ears, making him want to cry more!


    Sure enough, true love seems to be found in times of trouble!


    After a while, the smell of food wafted from the kitchen.


    After washing the cooking utensils, Vivi took off her apron and returned to the living room. "Let''s eat!"


    At this moment, Tom, who was still staring in front of the window sill, stood up straight. He then walked two steps forward before finally being supported by Vivi.


    "Are your legs okay? Didn''t I tell you not to stand for too long?"


    Tom shook his head silently, his eyes also lost sight.


    Two tes of stir-fried vegetables and rice were already on the table.


    Lamb and scrambled eggs with cucumber she made weremoners'' meals.


    Vivi nced at Tom on the side, feeling worried he wouldn''t like it. So she exined, "I was afraid you were too hungry so I just made two quick stir-fries. If you don''t like it, I''ll put it in the fridge��"


    "I like it!"


    Tom faintly said then sat down and picked up his te before he started moving the spoon.


    Never mind, he couldn''t even afford a bottle of mineral water right now. So he doesn''t have the right to be picky!


    Vivi looked at Tom''s saddened face, and her heart ached even more.


    The arrogant and spoiled Tom�� because of the change in his family, has turned into a helpless little puppy!


    Vivi sighed helplessly, and didn''t know if Tom could get out of this hit!


    The two of them ate dinner quietly.


    Tom refused to talk, and Vivi didn''t bother him.


    Until he ate all the food, Tom looked to the opposite side and asked less confidently, "Can I sleep in here tonight?"


    Vivi wanted to refuse, but she saw his sad expression and she thought hard for a while. In the end, she nodded and agreed. "Alright, the second bedroom is usually empty, I''ll go and clean itter!"


    "No need to clean, I can sleep on the floor!"


    Tom didn''t dare ask for too much. He was now a penniless poor kid, so if he were being picky, Vivi would definitely kick him out and he''d end up sleeping on the street!


    That night, Tom slept in Vivi''s apartment.


    Before eight o''clock at night, he sat alone at the head of the bed, his eyes filled with confusion.


    What should he do in the future?!


    This proved that his father had indeed cut the cord!


    After years of prosperous life, he had never worried about his livelihood.


    The Wibowo family no longer cared about him, and his brothers must have been ordered by his father not to help!


    Survival would therefore be the first test Tom faced in his lifetime.

 Chapter 1067 - The Bitter Reality

    The next day, Tom walked out of the room with a lonely expression.


    He almost stayed up all night, thinking a lot. But even so, he still couldn''t think straight about how he could survive.


    Deprived of the support of his family, Tom is embarrassed to learn that he can''t do anything about it!


    At this time, Vivi was making breakfast in the kitchen. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she poked her head out of the kitchen. "Toiletries are in the bathroom. Hurry up, breakfast will be ready soon!"


    Tom nodded sadly and quickly went to the bathroom.


    Vivi looked at his back and sighed helplessly.


    At first, she never made breakfast in the morning because she had to go to work. That''s why she usually bought street foods.


    If it weren''t for a giant baby named Tom Wibowo, she wouldn''t have woken up half an hour earlier than usual to prepare breakfast.


    About ten minutester, Vivi had put the sandwich and milk on the table.


    Tom also came to the dining table at the right time.


    He looked very limp, with thick dark circles at the corners of his eyes.


    Vivi handed him a te, took a bite of a sandwich, and asked, "What are you nning to do next?"


    Tom took the ss of milk and put it down in disbelief. "I don''t know��"


    He really didn''t know!


    After seeing this, Vivi was afraid of his random thoughts, so she thoughtfully enlightened him.


    "It''s okay, just think slowly. Everything will be fine in the end! Go find a job, and if youe outter, don''t forget to close the door!"


    Tom rubbed his cup of milk, swallowing his sandwich. Then he lowered his head and nodded. "Got it!"


    Seeing him like this, Vivi''s palms were a little itchy.


    The wonderful young master suddenly turned into a helpless little puppy, making her want to rub his head!


    After breakfast, Vivi rushed out.


    Tom stood in the hallway and watched her leave. After all, what he wanted to say was still stuck in his throat.


    He wanted to borrow money, but it was very difficult to say.


    His morous life didn''t give him a chance of saving or managing money well.


    Suddenly, he lost everything and had nothing, so he was confused about how to survive.


    Now that he had fallen into such a situation, he wondered who to turn to for help.


    The door closed, but the sound of the door opening could be heard again.


    He looked up in surprise when he saw Vivi back.


    "What''s wrong? Forgot to bring something?"


    Vivi smiled and shook her head, then she opened the purse in her hand and took out 200 thousand. She said as she handed it to Tom, "There are no eggs in the fridge. If you are free today, please buy some for me."


    Her move took Tom by surprise.


    Even if he buys eggs, she doesn''t need to give him 200 thousand.


    This woman obviously wanted to use this method to give him some pocket money.


    Tom opened his mouth, wanting to refuse but feeling hypocritical.


    When Vivi saw that he didn''t answer, she put it near the shoe rack. "Remember to buy it for me. The apartment door lock is in the corridor electrical box. If youe back, you can take it yourself."


    After exining, Vivi turned and went downstairs without giving him time to react.


    Tom listened to her footsteps through the half-opened door, feeling sour and warm in his heart.


    She was just an ordinary girl, but her image in his eyes now changed again.


    After Vivi left, Tom had managed to adjust his emotions. He forced himself to stay excited, returned to the living room and opened the address book on his cell phone.


    Tom tried to call his brothers again, and the end result was the same as yesterday.


    He ruffled his hair in annoyance, sliding his thumb across the screen, carefully checking his list.


    During his prosperous life, he had many friends whom he usually had fun with. He made many friends when money filled his wallet without him working hard. Now, he''s going to try to call those friends.


    But he''s still hesitating to call his ymate.


    This person often invited him to go to parties, and he would always introduce beautiful women to himself.


    After the phone rang three times, the other party picked it up in a sleepy-sounding voice.


    "Oi Tom, why did you call so early?"


    Hearing the other side of the call, Tom subconsciously tilted his leg. "I need your help."


    "What?"


    At this time, Tom sharply noticed the sudden tension in the other party''s tone.


    He bluntly said, "Can you lend me some money, I..."


    "Hello? Tom, your voice is fading. Hello��.?"


    And the phone call was cut off.


    Tom stared at the phone screen dumbfounded, and an annoyed grin rose to the corner of his eye.


    Is this what you call a friend?!


    He dialed again in disbelief, but all he could hear was the sound of the machine saying the number was busy.


    Bastard!


    At this moment, even if Tom had confidence, he couldn''t help but feel ironic.


    Once upon a time, he spent money like water, and almost everyone who was good friends with him had received his ''favor''.


    In the end, they could never return his favor.


    Tom pursed his lips and looked at the phone screen, then erased the person''s number from his contacts the next second.


    He realized just how harsh the world was, and felt an unprecedented frustration.


    He had to say, his father was really cruel!


    One shot and he instantly fell from above the clouds!


    But what can be done? He had to live, even if he had no money ...


    ...


    Near noon, Tom came out of the apartment room.


    He grabbed the 200,000 left by Vivi and went straight to the supermarket to buy a box of eggs.


    Not used to shopping, he spent almost 200,000 on a box of eggs.


    After buying the eggs, he stood by the roadside and hesitated for a while. He then hailed a taxi, nning to return to his house.


    Maybe he still had some money scattered in his house.


    However, when Tom came to the door and skillfully punched in the door code, the rm quickly rang out.


    Wrong password!


    He frowned, wiped the coat with his finger, and pressed the password again. But the result was still wrong.


    Tom took a deep breath, and a strange thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    The door''s password had been changed, he was actually kicked out of the house!


    But Tom still tried a few more times. In the end, he gave up in anger because of the ear-piercing sound of the rm.


    Tom, who had nowhere to go, had no choice but to return to Vivi''s apartment.


    And he''s still wearing yesterday''s suit. His shirt was wrinkled, he no longer looked like a son of a rich family.


    In just one day, Tom finally epted the fact that he had been exiled!


    ��


    At six o''clock in the evening, Vivi came home from work.


    Before entering the door, she identally opened the electrical box in the corridor, looked inside, and found that her spare key was missing.


    Did that man go back here again?!


    Vivi entered the door suspiciously.. In the dimly lit living room, Tom put one hand to his forehead, lying lonely on the sofa.

 Chapter 1068 - You Are My Light!

    Tom moved when he heard the door open, then he slowly sat up.


    There was no light in the living room, and his lonely figure almost merged with the darkness, looking pitiful and helpless.


    Vivi put on her house slippers and walked into the living room. She turned on the light and asked, "When did youe back?"


    "Afternoon." Tom answered honestly. When the voice fell, his stomach growled.


    Vivi heard it and realized Tom''s embarrassment, so she smiled. "Have you bought the eggs yet? Shall we eat fried rice with eggs?"


    "Yeah, I don''t mind!"


    After hearing this, Vivi turned and went to the kitchen. Actually, she could cook a lot of dishes, but Tom didn''t give her much time to cook.


    She couldn''t keep Tom waiting too long, so she chose simple and quick home-cooked meals.


    Vivi put down her handbag and just took off her coat, but Tom suddenly called her from behind.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What is it?" Vivi looked back suspiciously. She saw that Tom seemed to want to say something. She then turned and looked at him. "What do you want to say?"


    Tom looked at her, sighed, and patted the spot beside him. "Sit down, I want to talk to you..."


    "Okay, what do you want to talk about?"


    Vivi walked over to sit beside him, and looked at the tension on the man''s face.


    He hesitated again and again, his expression was unpredictable, and after a long time, he finally said with difficulty, "I... want to go find a job, do you have any suggestions?"


    Tom sounded so helpless.


    In order to survive, he knew the importance of money.


    He couldn''t borrow or steal, so the only way for him was to work and earn itwfully.


    Although he can''t ept this fact, he has no way back.


    At this time, Vivi was a little surprised. She thought it would take a while for Tom to ept reality.


    However, only a day after he fell from his rich life, the man nned to bounce back.


    She nodded in satisfaction and said, "It''s actually not that difficult to find a job. Now there are many application apps that can directly submit your resume online. You can choose several areas that interest you, plus your professional skills. There may also be an opportunity for an interview in the near future!"


    Tom then asked humbly, "What is my professional skill?"


    Vivi. "..."


    He didn''t even know?


    What kind of a person is he? He doesn''t even know his own professional skills?!


    Seeing Vivi''s indescribable expression, Tom scratched his hair awkwardly. "Can you teach me or give me advice on filling out my resume!"


    Vivi nced at him, then gave him the details of the relevant professional field.


    From finance to technology, including the most demanding industries on the market, Vivi told him about it.


    Finally, she raised an eyebrow and asked, "What was your major in college? In your family business, you should''ve been involved in it, right? What have you been most interested in while you were helping your family?"


    ''Beer and girls��'' Tom replied to himself!


    Throughout his past, partying, drinking and having fun seems to be his only interest!


    Damn!


    What he''s been doing all these years!


    The fighting spirit that had just ignited in Tom''s heart suddenly subsided again.


    He was silent for a long time before he could answer Vivi''s question, and gradually blushed.


    Seeing this, Vivi raised an eyebrow, smiling but not really smiling. "Don''t tell me you''re not doing anything back then!"


    Tom nced at her vaguely, then nodded. "I hardly ever do anything!"


    "Oh God��" Vivi took a deep breath. "Tom, did your rich family never pay attention to your education since childhood? Howe you know nothing? Then what are you most good at?"


    After three seconds of silence, Vivi heard a word.


    "Party..."


    Vivi was stunned!


    Saying that he wasn''t a man, was really not insulting his identity.


    Since he was young until now, Tom only knows how to party?!


    Tom looked at her sadly, and trailed off, "Am I really that useless?"


    Vivi wanted to nod in agreement, but held back her impulse.


    It seems that he can still be saved, at least if he still has a speck of spirit inside him!


    After a while, Vivi adjusted her emotions and sighed. "Do you think you''re only living for parties with your friends?"


    "What else was I supposed to do?" Tom returned the question, unable to think. Was there something else he could do beside it?!


    Seeing his stupidity andck of knowledge, Vivi stretched out her hand to scratch her forehead. "Everyone should have their best skills! Be it work or the field they''re passionate about, there is always something that stands out. Think about it, after ying and partying for so many years, what is your favorite thing?"


    Finally, under Vivi''s guidance, Tom''s eyes brightened and he said enthusiastically. "I love drinking!"


    Vivi. "..."


    Vivi remembered that this man had poisoned himself by drinking alcohol before!


    Seeing her helpless face, Tom quickly added. "Drinking is just an ordinary hobby. I like wine tasting the most. If you put all the high-end red wines in front of me, I can determine the quality after tasting them. Including bartending, I''m also really good at mixing drinks!"


    In order not to despair, Vivi stretched out her thumb unobtrusively. "Then... your appreciative ability is pretty good!"


    "Of course, I''ve had more wine since I was young than a professional sommelier!"


    Are you quite proud of that?!


    Vivi saw his arrogant look, and the corner of her mouth twitched. She didn''t want to talk anymore.


    This question may be a reminder to make Tom finallye to his senses.


    Tom then said with a smile, "Then�� should I go to the winery and apply to be their sommelier?"


    When the voice came, Vivi nced at him. "That''s a great idea!"


    "Fuck, finding a job is so easy!"


    Vivi was stunned. "..."


    Did he get excited easily?!


    At this moment, Tom looked as if he had been reborn. He thought hard all day for pointless things. Under Vivi''s enlightenment, his problems are solved one by one.


    This woman is his light!


    Tom became even more excited at the thought.


    When the corners of his mouth rose, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand, and squeezed Vivi''s cheek. "Thank you! It''s really much better to listen to your words than reading books for years!"


    Vivi, who was suddenly squeezed in the face, froze for two seconds. She quickly pped Tom''s hand. "Ugh, stop it!"


    When the words fell, she got up and rushed to the kitchen!


    Tom sat on the sofa and watched her run away, his smile widening.


    Luckily, at the end of the day, Vivi was by his side to help!


    Tom smirked for a bit, then started humming a little song!

 Chapter 1069 - The Sweet Little Demon

    Perhaps since he had found the light of life, Tom downloaded several job searching applications at Vivi''s suggestion. He then sat in the living room to learn about what the market needed.


    Vivi apanied him for a while, and a message came into her cell phone.


    She opened it and saw that it was from Lilia.


    Lilia : Vivi, are you going to work tomorrow?


    Vivi : Yes, have you returned from Jakarta?


    Lilia : I just came back this afternoon. Then, I will wait for you to finish work tomorrow, I brought a lot of souvenirs for you!


    When Vivi saw the message, she couldn''t help but smile. She then sent a lot of stickers.


    Vivi : I can''t wait to see them! By the way, isn''t your husband angry that you bought a lot of souvenirs?


    The other side hadn''t replied for a few seconds, but then a message came : A little!


    Vivi got goosebumps somehow.


    She held her phone and curled her lips. Her gaze just swept across Tom who sat next to her, then straightened her face as she looked at the screen again.


    Lilia : Lilia, I want to ask you something about the Wibowo family. What happened to them?


    Lilia answered within seconds: What happened to the Wibowo Family?


    Vivi clicked her tongue silently and then chose to get to the point.


    Vivi : Haven''t you heard the news about the bankruptcy?


    After sending this text, Lilia didn''t answer for a long time.


    A drum was ying in her heart, maybe Lilia didn''t know the news?!


    Could it be that the Wibowo family intentionally prevented this news from circting?


    Just when Vivi was nervous, there was a vibration from her cell phone.


    It was a call from Lilia.


    Vivi nced at Tom, who was concentrating on finding work, blinked slightly and went to the bedroom.


    She closed the door and walked to the window, then calmly answered the phone. "Hello, Lilia..."


    On the other end, Lilia chuckled and asked, "Who told you that the Wibowo Family went bankrupt?"


    Vivi blinked. "Tom!"


    After those words fell, Lilia''s smile grew bigger.


    "What is it?" Vivi finally realized something was wrong, and asked angrily, "Is his family really broke? Is Tom ying with me again?"


    Hearing that voice, Lilia nced at the man beside her. After turning on the handsfree, she asked instead, "What did Tom tell you? Are you with him?"


    Vivi didn''t mean to hide it, so she told her directly that Tom lived with her.


    Hearing her exnation, Lilia''s heart became clear. "Is that so!"


    "Lilia, tell me! Is his family really bankrupt?" Vivi asked, feeling her eyes hot!


    If Tom dared to y with her, she would not hesitate to kick him out!


    When Lilia faintly heard Vivi''s angry voice, she calmed her friend down by exining, "It''s Tom who went bankrupt, not his family!"


    This answer made Vivi unable to understand it for a while.


    Lilia thought for a few seconds, and continued, "Okay, I will go to yourpany tomorrow morning to exin in detail."


    Vivi furrowed her brows and looked out the window, sighing. "Okay, then see you tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, Lilia turned to look at the man and sighed with a smile. "It seems Tom is not stupid, he is very smart to run to Vivi. And... he is very good at making excuses and telling Vivi that his family is broke!"


    At this time, Jean''s thin lips slightly tilted, and he shook his head coldly. "He hasn''t progressed all this time. As you know�� only hard times produce strong people!"


    Lilia took the teacup from the table and handed it to the man. "I think that will be enough. This incident will definitely hit Tom very hard. His family and brothers have exiled him. If he still can''t see the truth, his father will surely be disappointed!"


    The man and Lilia looked at each other. After receiving the slightly hot teacup, Jean squeezed his fingertips and rubbed the cup twice. "His father doesn''t really care about him, but it''s up to Tom whether he can make any progress or not."


    Lilia blinked when she heard it. "I think..."


    "Ma Ma��."


    But before she could finish speaking, a soft call came from the stairs.


    Lilia followed the voice, pursed her lips and smiled. After standing up, she threw away the man''s hand. "Did you just wake up?"


    Lian, who was already three and a half years old, nodded and ran to Lilia while opening his small arms towards her. "Hug��"


    Lilia bent down and hugged him, then kissed his chubby cheek. "Are you hungry?"


    Lian hugged Lilia''s neck while shaking his head. At the same time, he made aint in his small voice. "Mama didn''t sleep with me�� I won''t sleep next time!"


    Lilia was surprised, andughed. "Okay, I''ll sleep with youter!"


    Jean, who was sitting on the side holding the teacup, raised his eyebrows and looked at Lian. He calmly taught him, "Lian, learn to sleep alone!"


    Lian subconsciously grabbed Lilia''s neck. He replied in a low voice, "Papa is also a boy, papa also has to sleep alone!"


    In the living room, silence spread...


    Lilia watched this scene with astonishing tears. She met Jean''s pupils and smiled. "Well, Lian is right!"


    After seeing this, the man put down his teacup unhurriedly. He stood up and walked slowly to Lilia then immediately reached out to take Lian from her arms.


    Lian thrashed, still wanting to struggle, but when he met the man''s gaze, he quickly calmed down.


    He opened his big ck eyes and met his father''s gaze. Then he reached out his fat hand and patted his face. "Papa, grandpa said�� getting angry will make you old quickly!"


    "I am not angry!" The man curled his lips slightly, pulled his son''s little hand and squeezed it. "You have been in the house for too long, do you want to meet your uncle?"


    At this time, Lian stretched out a finger and scratched his cheek, then nodded after thinking about it. "I miss uncle!"


    "I will send you to your uncle''s house tomorrow, you can stay at his house for a few days."


    When those words were finished, Lian nodded and smiled. He then pped his hands excitedly and nced at Lilia. "Mama, we can go see uncle tomorrow!"


    Jean. "?"


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows."Your mother is not leaving!"


    Lian instantly stopped from pping. "Why?"


    The man leaned back slightly, pulled away, and looked at him. "She still has work."


    Lian looked at the man suspiciously, his little mouth ttened.


    When Lilia saw Lian''sint, her heart felt tender. Just as she wanted toe forward to persuade him, Lian struggled to break free from the man''s embrace.


    The little man kicked his father''s leg lightly without saying anything and ran upstairs. Lilia wanted to follow, but she was caught by Jean. "No need to go, let him calm down!"


    Lilia stretched out her hand, patted him on the shoulder and smirked. "Don''t scold him, he''s still a kid!"


    Hearing the voice, the man''s cold eyes revealed a hint of dangerous dark light. He lightly squeezed her waist and bent her body. Then he whispered in her ear. "No matter how old he is, you can''t let himtch himself onto you every day!"


    Before Lilia could answer, the phone in the man''s pocket rang.


    He took it out and saw that it was his older brother James.


    When the call connected, James said in a warm tone, "Lian just called me and said he missed me. He is so cute��! Jean, let your maid clean the room for me, I will go to your house tomorrow and stay for a few days!"

 Chapter 1070 - Who Is The Real Vivi?

    The next day, Vivi finished her work and nned to go upstairs to meet Lilia before lunch break.


    At this moment, Lilia was in the office where Chris was, discussing the details of the wedding in the second half of the year with him.


    Merry and Chris'' wedding is scheduled to be held on January 20.


    Vivi turned off theputer and was just about to get up and leave, but someone at the table beside her asked in an uneasy tone, "Vivi, you''re not going to eat with us?"


    "No, I have an appointment with a friend!"


    Vivi answered politely. Ayling on the opposite side immediately joked, "Oh, you haven''t eaten with us in a long time. What kind of friend is more important than us? Could it be... Tom Wibowo!"


    Ayling has always been biased towards Vivi. Indeed Tom hase to Vivi a lot recently, which makes Ayling jealous and envious.


    Who doesn''t know that Tom always likes beautiful women? And Ayling is the most beautiful employee in the office. But Tom always came to Vivi all the time, which was very annoying.


    After Ayling finished talking, the other colleagues suddenly turned their gazes. Their eyes on Vivi were full of scrutiny and ridicule, making it clear that they wanted to watch a romance drama in the real world.


    At this time, Vivi didn''t want to waste her time with her, she only pursed the corners of her lips and said, "Better mind your own business than minding other people''s!"


    After the words fell, she turned around, but Ayling immediately retaliated, "Don''t take it to heart, at least remember that we are all co-workers. If you are really together with Tom Wibowo, don''t forget to invite us to your wedding!"


    Such words could be heard by everyone, and her tone was full of sarcasm.


    After all, how could Vivi, who has an ordinary background and identity, marry a man from a rich family!


    In the office of the data department, a burst of lowughter quickly appeared.


    Everyone seemed to think of Vivi as an eyesore, worthy of ridicule to the point of wanting to see her embarrassed as well as getting kicked out of this ce.


    At this time, Vivi was standing in front of the door, staring nkly at theughter around her that eventually dissipated.


    But the anger in her heart only increased.


    When she collided with Ayling''s provocative gaze, Vivi curled her lips and said ironically, "If you are begging like that, of course I will invite you and give you the front seat!"


    Ayling''s eyebrows rose as she asked in surprise, "Are you really in a rtionship with young master Tom? My God, since when did Tom Wibowo have such a low taste?"


    Vivi''s face instantly became ugly upon hearing this.


    And at the door of the office area, a soft voice suddenly sounded, "Even if the two of them are really together, what does that have to do with you?"


    The voice fell, and Lilia''s figure also appeared in front of everyone, followed by Chris who put on a straight face.


    The people in the office, after a moment of shock, stood together. "Mr president!"


    Lilia is now an artist under the management of thepany owned by the Hartanto family, and everyone knows that well.


    They all just didn''t expect the two of them to visit their office!


    At this moment, Chris nced at Ayling displeasedly. "Did you forget the third rule of the employee?"


    Ayling looked into Chris'' eyes, straightened her chest, and stroked her hair with a pitiful face.


    "Master Chris, it''s lunch break, so we chatted about some gossip. In fact, there''s nothing more to say. It''s just�� I heard that Vivi and young master Tom are together, so I''m a little curious."


    Chris narrowed his eyes, saw Ayling''s pretentious posture, and slightly narrowed his eyebrows. "Do these two have anything to do with you? Mypany doesn''t allow employees to discuss personal matters, have you forgotten?"


    Ayling was stunned, her eyes suddenly filled with tension.


    Why was Chris'' reaction different from what she imagined?!


    In Ayling''s mind, she felt that Vivi had clearly nned all of this. She deliberately dered her rtionship with young master Tom and let the presidente forward and p Ayling in the face.


    At this time, Lilia shook her head and sighed. She walked forward, directly holding Vivi''s arm.


    And her actions stunned others in an instant!


    She is the hottest super first-line star in the circle, how can she take the initiative to approach Vivi?


    Do... they know each other?


    How good is Vivi''s life!


    At this time, under everyone''s suspicion, Vivi and Lilia looked at each other and smiled. "Why are you here?"


    "Brother Chris and I waited for you upstairs for a while, but you didn''te. That''s why I stopped by to pick you up so we can have lunch together! How are you? Are you done yet? Brother Chris has reserved a ce at the restaurant, let''s go now!"


    Lilia exined, and although it was a normal conversation, it was enough to make everyone hear their wonderful rtionship.


    Hearing the voice, Vivi turned to look at Ayling whose face was pale and smiled. "It should be over, let''s go."


    She never announced her friendship with Lilia.


    First, she didn''t want to be shy and she didn''t want to use her friend to climb up.


    Second, she knew that she was an ordinary person. There was no need to show her superiority in front of other people.


    But to face someone like Ayling, she had to p her face hard to make her remember her ce!


    Vivi and Lilia turned around together, while Chris looked around the office, and before turning to the Director of the department who had juste out of the meeting room, he said, "This month, this department''s assessment index will all be reduced for viting regtions. For next month, do an employee eligibility assessment, and just fire those who don''t deserve to work under mypany''s name."


    The director didn''t know what was going on, but since the president asked him to, he could only nod.


    After Chris left, Ayling, who had been feeling envious since earlier, suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t expect that Vivi''s background was so strong that she was supported by Chris and Lilia!


    Who exactly is she?


    ...


    In the restaurant, Vivi sat and joked with Lilia while smiling.


    After a while, Chris came in from outside with someone tailing behind him.


    "Sis Lilia, Sis Vivi!"


    Merry ran with light makeup on her cheeks, adding a touch of charm to her beauty.


    The little girl sat next to Lilia, her big eyes full of joy.


    Chris gave the order to the waiter, and then looked at Vivi and asked, "I heard that Tom was staying at your house recently, do you intend to let him stay there until he dies?"


    Vivi couldn''tugh nor cry. "It''s not like that, he has found his spirit again. When I went to work this morning, he also went looking for work!"


    "Really? He went out to find a job?" Chris smiled suspiciously. "Are you sure he didn''t go out to cause trouble? There''s no way he''s looking for work."


    Vivi pursed her bottom lip and told Chris about Tom''s ns to be a sommelier.


    Though he didn''t have the skills, Tom had clearly learned a lesson by now.


    Just now on the road, Lilia was also telling the truth about the Wibowo family.


    Even though Tom was lying, he still sounded very sad.


    Even if he owned a house, he couldn''t return there. Even if his family had money, he couldn''t get a penny, and moreover�� the brothers shut him out.


    If Vivi didn''t help him, maybe the young master would live on the street!

 Chapter 1071 - Haunted By Bad Luck!

    Not long after, Chris listened to Vivi''s exnation and was very surprised.


    "So, he really went looking for a job?"


    Vivi nodded seriously. "Yes."


    At the end of the conversation, Chris didn''t answer.


    Whether Tom can really grow up depends on his own effort.


    In the past, too many people helped him, making him always think that everything would be fine.


    The cruel and harsh truth would be the lesson he had to learn the most from now on.


    ...


    In the evening, Vivi returned to her apartment.


    When she reached the door, she stood there and hesitated for a few seconds.


    Even though she knew Tom was deceiving her, she did have a hard time.


    Vivi felt better pretending she didn''t know anything, so as not to break the man''s spirit.


    After recollecting her mood, Vivi opened the door and entered the house.


    It was now half past six, and the room was pitch ck. Tom doesn''t seem to be back. Could he be looking for work outside all day?


    Vivi took the opportunity to sit down, took out her cell phone and hesitated to call him.


    Tom coughed and said dryly, "What is it?"


    Vivi heard his voice and realized something was wrong. She frowned and asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Tom fell silent. "It''s okay!" As he spoke, he coughed twice.


    At this time, Vivi concluded that Tom had something to hide, and her tone became much more anxious. "Where are you? Didn''t you say that you went looking for work today? Why don''t youe back?!"


    "I have something to do, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not going to your ce today!"


    Tom''s answer caused a fire to ignite in her heart. She had good intentions, but the other party didn''t seem to appreciate it.


    "What do you think I am? If you don''te back today, it''s better not toe in front of me again in the future."


    After that, Vivi hung up the phone.


    She didn''t me Tom for messing up her work and her life, but now he''s starting to act recklessly again.


    Vivi dropped the phone, took off her shoes, and went to the kitchen with a sullen face.


    She didn''t know what was going on, she wanted to distract herself by cooking, but she couldn''t calm down.


    In the past few days, she had been with Tom day and night.


    Suddenly, he disappeared tonight, and the room was quiet and frustrating.


    Vivi subconsciously washed the vegetables, then cut them, ced them nonchntly on the te, and then threw the litters... into the trash bin.


    Only after the oil in the pot got hot did Vivi realize that the vegetables to be fried were missing.


    She turned off the fire in annoyance, turned and sat at the dining table, frowning.


    At this time, in the quiet kitchen, she faintly heard the vibration of the cell phone.


    Vivi walked around the kitchen, and finally remembered that her cell phone was in the entrance hall.


    The call was from Tom.


    When Vivi was about to pick up the phone, the vibrations suddenly stopped.


    The screen showed that there were eight missed calls, all made by him.


    Seeing this scene, Vivi''s angry expression faded.


    Before she could call him back, the phone rang again.


    This time, Vivi picked it up though hesitating. After connecting, she heard Tom scream.


    "Are you trying to make me bleed? You didn''t answer after I called you so many times. Can''t you be a little more caring?"


    Vivi couldn''t help but lift the corners of her lips when she heard the familiar tone.


    She cleared her throat, deliberately lowered her voice, and asked weakly, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking for me?"


    Tom listened to Vivi''s nonchnt tone, paused, and muttered, "Are you really that mad? I was just... kidding!"


    "I''m not angry, just tell me, what''s wrong."


    Vivi sighed silently. Although she was quite critical of him, she still asked patiently.


    On the other end of the phone, apanied by the sound of cars passing by, Tom said less confidently. "It''s nothing, I just had a fight with someone!"


    "What? You had a fight?!?"


    Vivi raised her voice suddenly, Tom''s bruised nose and swollen face even appeared in her mind.


    After thinking about it, she felt worried again.


    Even in a fight, that man could only be battered!


    Then, she asked again, "Where are you now? Didn''t you say you went looking for a job? Why are you fighting?"


    Tom curled his lips. "This matter�� It''s a long story. How about you pick me up? I''ll let you know when we meet!"


    "Okay, send me the address!"


    After hanging up the phone, Vivi took her coat and her car''s key then got out.


    She didn''t even notice that her footsteps were messy.


    There was a deep desire in her to meet Tom soon.


    He still has the wound on his leg and was kicked out of the house by his father. He got into a fight with someone on his first day looking for a job.


    Did he have bad luck?!


    Twenty minutester, Vivi rushed to the western part of the city.


    She turned onto the old road ording to the navigation route, and only ten meters after driving, she saw a figure sitting near the flowerbed under the streemp ahead.


    On a cold, foggy night, Tom, with his swollen nose and face limped to his feet, waved at the car.


    Vivi stopped the car and was stunned while leaning on the steering wheel!


    Her guess was right!


    Vivi leaned over and got out of the car, her entire focus centered on Tom''s cheeks. "You got into a fight with someone or did you get beaten up?"


    Tom nced at her secretly and said bluntly, "What difference does it make? Isn''t it basically fighting?"


    Vivi was silent for a while, shook her head, and said, "Forget it, get in the car first!"


    After getting in the car, the lights inside exposed the wounds on Tom''s face more clearly.


    One eye was swollen, the corner of his mouth was blue, his cheekbones were scraped, his pants and coat were full of footprints, his shirt was wrinkled, and three of his buttons were missing...


    This is nothing close to fighting! He looked like he had just been beaten!


    Vivi looked at him with a strange expression, then rummaged through the dashboard. She found a wet tissue and handed it to him. "You clean your hands first. Do you want to tell me about it? What happened? Didn''t you say that you wanted to go to the winery to apply to be a sommelier? Who beat you?"


    Tom took the wet tissue and squeezed it hard. "The winery guard!"


    Vivi looked at him sideways, looking confused. "For what?"


    Tom lowered his eyes and licked the corner of his mouth, his voice much lower than before as he said, "Everything went smoothly at first, but then�� They asked me to try and taste several types of red wine. After two sips, I said that the wine they had was fake, and they weren''t happy with myment!"


    Vivi. "..."


    "Damn it, but it wasn''t my fault!" Tom cursed with a frown.. "I''ve been to that winery before, and the person in charge of the ce knows me too! I used to drink their wine, but this time they gave me cheap wine. When they couldn''t ept myments, we started beating each other!"

 Chapter 1072 - An Empty Heart Begins To Blossom!

    Listening to his exnation, Vivi felt it wasn''t that simple.


    If it were only because ofmenting on taste, how could he be beaten like this?!


    "Who threw hands first?"


    Hearing this, Tom nced at her, his eyes flickering slightly. "Them!"


    "Are you sure?" Vivi narrowed her eyes, looking at him with a smirk.


    Tom was defeated in one second. He lowered his head, and then told the truth, "Actually, I didn''t fight with anyone! I just smashed those fake wine bottles. If all the wine bottles are fake, what''s the point of keeping them!"


    Vivi blinked and sighed clearly. "No wonder you were beaten!"


    Tom could only hiss in pain.


    Seeing his anger, Vivi was toozy toment on the incident. As she started the engine, Tom''s voice came to her ears again. "Are you ashamed of me? Don''t you know how long I waited by the roadside?"


    "You me me now?" Vivi choked. "You said you wanted to find a job yourself and get your life back, so if you have the ability, don''t call me again!"


    Tom sighed, turned his head and said nothing!


    If he was capable, there was no way he would suffocate like this!


    The car was quiet for a while, and Vivi held the steering wheel with both hands, feeling a little sad.


    Tom was a spoiled rich young master, now he is forced to live a life of suffering. Given his true identity, Vivi shouldn''t really care about him!


    But Vivi is a person with a gentle heart, even if nothing were to happen, these two had lived in harmony for days. This naturally made Vivi fond of him.


    She looked sideways at Tom''s figure as the man leaned on the back of the chair, pursed the corners of her mouth, then broke the silence. "Have you eaten yet?"


    Tom didn''t say a word, he just shook his head.


    "Then�� you''ve only been sitting outside since getting beaten up? Why don''t you go home?"


    Go home?


    Tom''s heart was stung by this word.


    He looked down at his battered body, and said in a low voice, "I was afraid I would bother you, so I wanted to find a hotel to rest a bit before returning. But�� I don''t have enough money!"


    In front of Vivi, Tom had no shame in admitting his misery.


    After all, he was sure that Vivi would not hate him!


    At this point, Tom was very confident!


    But Vivi''s heart became more restless.


    What a pitiful young master, he was crushed by reality in just a few days.


    For some reason she wanted tough��


    Vivi pursed her lips, trying to suppress her smile as she returned to driving the car, and said to cheer him up.


    "Since this winery failed, we will find another tomorrow. Don''t be discouraged, there are plenty of opportunities out there! But you have to keep your emotions in check, even if it''s fake wine, you have no right to destroy all their stuff like that. Why did you even do that?"


    Listening to Vivi''s exnation, Tom''s heart felt very warm.


    He looked at the woman who was driving seriously, and his eyes were filled with enthusiasm.


    "In fact, it wasn''t a failure. I went to four wineries today, and the other three said they would call me to let me know the results of their interviews!"


    "Is that true!?" Vivi nced at him in surprise, she didn''t expect Tom to work so hard.


    Tom lifted his chin proudly. "Of course, my wine tasting ability is my pride. Maybe I''ll be able to go to work in two days! When I have the money, I''ll take you with me to eat Japanese food!"


    Vivi chuckled. "If you''ve made money, you should keep it. If you want to eat Japanese food, I''ll cook it!"


    Hearing that voice, Tom said without hesitation, "Can you make your favorite matcha vored mochi?"


    Vivi felt her heart breaking.


    He remembered her favorite dessert?


    Seeing Vivi silent, Tom immediately raised his eyebrows triumphantly. "See, you don''t know how to make it! Don''t worry, I''ll buy it for you when I get my sry!"


    His words made Vivi have strange thoughts.


    If he was no longer the young master of the Wibowo family, and just an ordinary worker, their current way of getting along was very simr to that of a young couple struggling to live together!


    As soon as the idea came up, she was confused!


    How could she imagine herself and Tom as a couple?!


    Perhaps this sudden thought made her panic, so the steering wheel was unstable and she almost crossed the line and ran a red light.


    Tom reminded her frantically from the side. After braking so abruptly, the two swooped in their seats.


    "What''s wrong with you? It''s dangerous to lose concentration while driving! Are you okay?" Tomined and looked at Vivi.


    Seeing her in a daze, he reached out his hand and touched her forehead restlessly. "What is it? Your face suddenly turned red, do you have a fever?"


    Vivi felt a cold touch on her forehead, and she enjoyed it. After two seconds, she pulled her head in a panic. "I''m fine, don''t touch me!"


    Tom narrowed his eyes at her and snorted. "You�� I had good intentions, you know!"


    On the way back to the apartment, the two of them didn''t utter a single sentence.


    Vivi looked annoyed, even her mind was very disturbed when she was still driving.


    She suspects that Tom has been single for a long time, so he has an emotional dependence on the opposite sex around him.


    Overall, ever since she broke up with Ludwig, she had lived a lonely life for more than two years.


    An empty heart can''t help but be filled with feelings from just a few sweet words.


    No! This can''t be!


    She and Tom don''t match in terms of personality and identity!


    Until they returned to the parking lot, Vivi was still deep in thought.


    Tom noticed her figure behaving strangely, and was unable toprehend her thoughts for a while.


    The two of them sat quietly in the car, and the sound of the lighter immediately rmed Tom.


    He turned his head after the voice, and saw that Vivi was holding a menthol cigarette in her hand.


    Even though he didn''t want Vivi to smoke, Tom also knew that he had no right to reprimand her.


    Simply put, she took the cigarette case from the dashboard, looked at it, then took out a cigarette and started smoking.


    The smell of menthol cigarettes is very light, with a minty coolness.


    She furrowed her brows in disdain and muttered, "The weather is too cold, menthol cigarettes make my body even colder!"


    Vivi spat out a puff of mist, then looked back at Tom.


    She wanted to ask why he didn''t reprimand her for smoking this time!


    But now she felt too hypocritical.


    They have nothing to do with each other. Even if she was told not to smoke again, it might just be because of fake attention!


    After smoking, the two got out of the car and returned to the apartment one by one.


    Vivi''s mood was affected, and her silent expression was filled with iprehensible mncholy.


    In front of the sofa, Tom sat with his eyes still on the silent Vivi!


    What''s with this woman? Why does she suddenly look like that!


    Tom couldn''t hide what was on his mind. Seeing Vivi walking with the medicine box, he straightened his back and carefully questioned, "What''s wrong with you? Did I make you angry?"

 Chapter 1073 - This Is Shame!

    Vivi sat next to him holding the medicine box, and slowly shook her head. "No, I was thinking about a lot of things."


    "Oh..."


    Tom looked at her with a serious expression, pursed the corners of his mouth and stopped talking.


    Vivi then did a simple treatment for the wound on Tom''s cheek, her eyes fell on his ck eye sockets, and she said a little worried, "Is there something wrong with your eye? Would you like to go to the hospital to have it checked?"


    Tom touched the corner of his eye. "No, it''s just a small injury, it will be fine in two days!"


    Seeing Tom''s nonchnt attitude, Vivi swallowed her words at the right time.


    After she closed the medicine box, she noticed that Tom''s pants were full of shoe prints. Then she remembered that Tom hadn''t changed for a few days.


    Vivi looked at his embarrassed face along with his bruised nose and puffy face, then sighed as she put down the medicine box and went to the bedroom.


    Tom could only stare at her back, feeling a little depressed.


    He seems to be causing a lot of trouble for Vivi. And now she suddenly bes very quiet, maybe she doesn''t like him anymore?!


    Tom slumped on the sofa, lowering his eyelids to battle with his depressed mood like he had never felt before.


    Not long after, Vivi walked out of the bedroom.


    Tom immediately raised his head to look at her, his gaze also falling on the blue sleeping pajamas in the woman''s hands.


    "I''ve never worn these pajamas since I bought them. Even though it''s a female model, it''s too big. Go and put on these pajamas, I''ll wash your clothes first!" Vivi said as she handed the pajamas to him.


    After hearing this, Tom didn''t dare dy. He went to the bedroom with a frown.


    It''s a little feminine when he wore it. But Tom knows that he has no right to be picky. After wearing it, he sees himself in the mirror.


    Well, that''s not so bad!


    Tom took his dirty clothes, and when he was walking out of the room, he saw Vivi pouring detergent into the washing machine. He thought for a while, stood behind her and suggested, "I''ll do it myself."


    "It''s okay, give it to me!"


    Vivi took the clothes from him, and before throwing them went to the washing machine, she stopped, and asked while looking at thebel, "Can it be washed?"


    The clothes Tom was wearing were definitely not a regr brand. If it couldn''t be washed with water, it meant the clothes could only be sent to theundry for dry cleaning!


    Tom hesitated for a few seconds. "Seems like it can''t!"


    After hearing this, Vivi nced at him. "Then let''s take this to theundry. We should be able to pick it up tomorrow!"


    Tom stood at the bathroom door watching her take out a paper bag and neatly stack the clothes in it.


    Vivi''s eyes shed a little awkwardly. After all, all these clothes belonged to Tom.


    In less than three minutes, Vivi took her coat and nned to leave. Tom excitedly followed her into the hallway, as if not wanting to part.


    Before Vivi turned around, she caught the man''s expression, as if he wanted to speak but stopped, then a smile appeared between her silent brows.


    "What are you doing? I just want to go to theundry nearby and be back in a minute!"


    Tom stood in the hallway in the feminine pajamas, his hair looking unkempt on his forehead. His eyes filled with questions that Vivi couldn''t understand. "Sorry for bothering you!"


    Vivi was surprised and couldn''t help butugh. "No problem, I''m still waiting for you to buy me that mochi cake."


    After that, she turned around and came out carrying a bag.


    As the door closed, the smile on their face faded.


    Separated from each other could not stop the strange emotions developing in their hearts.


    Vivi didn''t want to think about it, but she was swallowed up by this sudden affection.


    In her current stage, she needed to avoid too muchmunication with Tom.


    After a while, Vivi sighed and looked back at the apartment''s door before going downstairs.


    ...


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Vivi took Tom''s clothes to theundry.


    Even though she arrived there fast, the shop said that it would take the day after tomorrow at the earliest.


    Vivi reluctantly agreed, and after leaving the shop, she walked off in a daze as she returned to the car.


    The night is still very cold.


    Pedestrians on both sides of the road rushed, and no one seemed willing to stop on such a cold night.


    Vivi rubbed her cheeks, cheered herself up, and went straight to the mall.


    After all, she couldn''t stand the sight of Tom''s miserable life, so she went straight to the mall and nned to buy him two sets of clothes.


    When she handed the clothes to theundry, she identally saw thebel. The clothing brand is an international brand, and one piece is worth her month''s sry.


    Vivi came to the menswear area on the fourth floor of the mall, walking aimlessly, and finally stopped at the entrance of a luxury clothing brand.


    She didn''t actually have the money to buy Tom anything here. The price range of this shop is around 1.5 million. After thinking about it for a few seconds, Vivi entered.


    The shop guide enthusiastically gave her many rmendations. After asking about sizes, she helped match two sets of business casual attire.


    When Vivi paid for them, seeing that it all cost 4 million, she felt her heart dripping blood.


    How many mochi she had to eat for Tom to make up for it!


    After buying clothes, Vivi left the mall with drooping shoulders.


    Meeting Tom was supposed to be the start of her poverty!


    She was back in the apartment in about an hour.


    Before getting out of the car, Vivi nced at the seat beside her. After thinking about it, she took out the shopping bags inside with her.


    Five minutester, Vivi was shocked to death by Tom!


    As soon as she opened the door to her apartment, Tom''s figure crashed into her quickly.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Tom fell towards Vivi, gravity made her subconsciously hug Tom''s shoulder.


    At this moment, Tom leaned against her, and the belt around Vivi''s waist and stomach loosened, revealing herrge chest.


    Not caring about the cold temperature in the corridor, he pulled Vivi into both hands and examined her from top to bottom, then asked worriedly, "Didn''t you just go to theundry? Why did it take so long? Did something happen there?"


    Vivi looked at Tom''s worried face in surprise. She suppressed the subtle reaction in her heart as she dragged him to the door.


    "I''m fine, I just went to the mall for a bit!"


    "You made me worried, you didn''t answer my calls... I thought you..."


    Tom''s voice rose involuntarily when he was angry.


    He was worried that Vivi would meet the guards who beat him earlier. He thought that if Vivi didn''te within 10 minutes, he would look for her even though he was wearing a female''s pajama!!

 Chapter 1074 - I Just Want To Kiss Her!

    At this moment, Vivi looked directly at Tom. She didn''t seem to realize how much force she mustered when she squeezed his shoulders.


    Her heartbeat was slightly disturbed.


    The feeling of worry and being missed by others turned out to be far more beautiful than she could remember.


    She didn''t hold back her thoughts, smiled and asked, "I didn''t bring my cell phone. Why are you like this? Are you afraid I''ll run away or that I don''t care about you?"


    Tom suddenly came back to his senses, released his arms, blinked and mumbled, "Don''t talk nonsense, I just slipped!"


    "Here, I bought it for you. Try it!"


    Vivi handed over the paper bag in her hand with a smile on her cheek. It seemed that all the atmosphere returned to normal now.


    At this moment, Tom, who was originally stubborn, looked at the bag in his hand. He suddenly picked it up, opened it, and lifted its contents happily.


    "You bought it for me?"


    "Well, it should be a brand you wear often, and incidentally�� They had a discount today. I thought they were cheap, so I bought two pairs for you."


    After that, Vivi looked at Tom''s face and waited to see his reaction.


    But the young master didn''t seem to hear the tone of her words, and instead he took the pouch and walked to his bedroom.


    Well, the price is an issue of course... but most importantly, Tom has new clothes to wear!


    Vivi looked nkly at Tom''s room and couldn''t help butugh as she looked down.


    Very stupid!


    Tom was already 30 years old, but his mind was still as childish as a boy.


    ...


    While Tom went to try on clothes, Vivi returned to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    After being away for more than an hour, of course she was hungry.


    Vivi, who had calmed down, caught a glimpse of the vegetable leaf she threw in the trash, and shook her head mockingly.


    She went to the fridge again to look for the ingredients. She pulled out two steaks Tom had brought her before and nned to make a good meal.


    Meanwhile, after Tom put on new clothes, he went to the kitchen.


    In front of him was Vivi, wearing an apron as she looked busy in front of the stove.


    He watched intently, and walked unconsciously. Taking advantage of his height, he ced his hand directly on Vivi''s shoulder, and nced into the pot. "What are you cooking tonight?"


    Vivi immediately stopped moving, and in an instant her heart became chaotic.


    At this moment, Tom didn''t know whether it was intentional or not, he really wanted to hug her.


    Vivi flipped the steak in a panic, and answered in a loud voice, "The steak you bought earlier."


    Tom bent down and looked into the pot, then pped his tongue. "That''s really great, you can even cook steak!"


    His leaning posture brought the two of them closer.


    Vivi felt her scalp go numb.


    She pretended to take the seasoning while distancing herself from Tom, and said, "Cooking steak is not difficult. It''s easy."


    Tom stood sideways behind her, staring at Vivi while swallowing from time to time.


    He had never looked at her closely before, but Vivi was a very attractive type.


    The curvature of her oval face was very beautiful, and although her cheeks were a little fatter, she still looked beautiful.


    She may not be a supermodel, but she is definitely a charming woman.


    Tom forgot to look back, his eyes kept scanning Vivi''s body back and forth.


    Until he heard the sound of a winceful pain, Tom immediately came back to his senses. Apparently, her hand was identally sshed with oil.


    Tom subconsciously grabbed Vivi''s finger and pulled it forward to look, there was a small red dot on the back of her hand.


    He twisted his thick eyebrows, gently rubbed them twice, then raised his head and asked seriously, "Does it hurt?"


    Vivi didn''t answer, but stared at him for a moment.


    Her hand didn''t hurt, but the back of her hand felt hotter!


    It wasn''t as if she had never joined hands with him before. A few days ago, when the man''s leg injury had not healed, Vivi always took Tom''s hand to help him walk.


    But tonight is different!


    Their holding hands made Vivi aware of his tenderness!


    Did she spend too much money and burn her brain?!


    Tom lowered his head and blew the back of her hand. Before Vivi answered, he raised his eyes suspiciously. "What do I need to do? Should I wrap it in a bandage?"


    After the words fell, Vivi quickly withdrew her hand.


    The tips of her ears and cheeks were red with embarrassment.


    Tom narrowed his eyes to see her pretending to be calm. The light in his eyes flickered, and he leaned towards her excitedly.


    "Why is your face red?"


    Vivi trembled and spun the steak in the pot.


    "Don''t make trouble, go to the living room and wait!" Vivi said as she pushed him away, then took hold of the spat and went back to cooking.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Seeing her hasty movement, Tom licked the corners of his mouth and immediately raised his hand to pinch her chin, forcing Vivi to look at him.


    "What are you so nervous about? Say it!"


    Does she have feelings for him?!


    Vivi''s heart began to beat fast because of the slightly raised tone of his voice.


    The kitchen wasn''t very spacious at first, and even narrower now, making it a little difficult to breathe.


    Vivi''s eyes widened, and she took the spat and gestured in front of him twice. "What are you talking about? Have you gone blind?!"


    Tom bent down, and once again narrowed the distance between the two, then said shamelessly, "Come on, tell me, what made you panic?"


    "Stop!"


    Vivi angrily yells at him, pushing Tom straight out of the kitchen. "Get out!"


    Taking advantage of Vivi''s encouragement, Tom grabbed her wrist, and with a bit of strength, he pulled Vivi into his arms.


    "Is your guilty conscience asking you to cast me away?"


    Vivi feels stupid!


    She held the spat in one hand on Tom''s shoulder, while the other hand was pulled by him, and the whole of her fell on his chest, making the atmosphere be ambiguous.


    Their two eyes met, and their figures were clearly reflected in each other''s eyes.


    Vivi stared at him closely and didn''t move.


    Tom wrapped his arms around her waist, licked the corners of his mouth, then lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently.


    Vivi was dumbfounded andpletely confused.


    After Tom kissed her, Vivi''s expression turned sluggish, so he kissed her again.


    She didn''t know what happened, but she smelled good.


    This was not an overbearing perfume, but a faint and calm fragrance, which seemed to cleanse the soul.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Vivi didn''t respond, Tom''s smile grew thicker. Slightly tilting his head, he pressed his handsome face to her lips.


    Then��


    The spat in Vivi''s hand struck the back of Tom''s head impartially.


    Tom. "..."


    ''I just want to kiss her, why is it so hard!'' He grumbled inwardly.

 Chapter 1075 - I Want More!

    Vivi heard the sound of a spat dropping to the ground, and her eardrums buzzed, making her heart flustered.


    She subconsciously wanted to push Tom away, instinctively resisting such intimate contact.


    The man in front of her was no ordinary person.


    His way and sexual experiences were enough to make an erotic novel.


    Meanwhile, she has nothing but a sincere heart that wants to meet a love that appreciates her.


    However, Vivi''s refusal was unsessful.


    Tom forcefully hugged her waist and pulled her back in front of him again. "Why are you running, close your eyes!" He said in a low voice without further ado.


    After all, he had to kiss her even if Vivi didn''t want to!


    Just when Vivi was toote to react, Tom attacked. With his big palms right behind her head, he pressed his lips hard on her.


    Her lips were so delightful, and it smelled so good!


    This kiss made Tom almost out of control.


    Little by little, hanging out with Vivi during this period of time also affected his mind.


    Perhaps because of their simr personalities, feelings of affection grew between them, and so they no longer wanted a friendship.


    Tom wanted more, he wanted to be with her every day, he no longer wanted to be alone.


    Tom was enjoying Vivi''s lips, and half a minuteter, he opened his eyes intently.


    In front of him were the woman''s round apricot eyes!


    Tom''s heart beat fast, and he was very scared!


    "You�� don''t you know that you should close your eyes when you kiss?"


    Vivi didn''t speak, but lifted her leg and kicked his calf. She continued to wipe her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Who told you to kiss me!"


    Tom took a step back, he cleared his throat and raised his eyebrows, "I just did what we both wanted?"


    "You..." Vivi was so angry that she couldn''t speak, her whole face was red.


    It was clear that a woman her age shouldn''t be so innocent.


    But she blushed from just a kiss!


    Women�� in the face of love, they like to be shy!


    At this time, Tom watched Vivi wipe her mouth. His pride was slightly frustrated, and he suddenly reached out and pinched her wrist as he said viciously, "Why are you wiping it? I brushed my teeth today!"


    Vivi felt Tom''s words were unreasonable. Did he not know that her heart was still in a mess!


    A few secondster, in an awkward and ambiguous atmosphere, a musty smell spread from the pot.


    Vivi turned her head in a daze, and saw that the steak was ckened.


    Tom also saw this scene, and suddenly opened his eyes with a guilty conscience. "I love your food no matter what it turns out to be!"


    Vivi was not in the mood to pay attention to him. When she turned to take care of the steak, Tom stepped forward and turned off the fire. Without speaking, he took her hand and led her into the living room.


    "What are you doing!" She struggled to keep her distance, but Tom held her firmly and gave her no chance to escape at all.


    ...


    In front of the sofa in the living room, Tom pulled Vivi, let her sit and bent down to lock her in the middle.


    "Vivi, let''s talk about it!"


    "What''s there to talk about?"


    Vivi avoided his gaze, she narrowed her eyes and threatened, "If you make trouble with me, I won''t hesitate anymore!"


    Tom followed her gaze and looked at his ankle, and then moved his injured leg forward. "Kick it if you want, if I be a cripple, you have to take responsibility!"


    When the words fell, Vivi quietly pulled her leg back��


    After seeing this, Tom lifted his lips triumphantly, leaned over and said in a deep voice, "If you don''t kick it, let''s start talking about business!"


    Vivi leaned back, trying to get away. "Speak quickly, don''t get too close!"


    Tom knew for a fact that things would only get worse if he kept pushing her. He finally looked at her deeply, then sat down beside her.


    He didn''t speak, only staring intently at Vivi''s cheek.


    Such a gaze was too zing, it made Vivi feel like she was sitting on a pin.


    Vivi moves aside and looks at him. "What are you talking about?"


    Tom licked his teeth, hesitated for a moment, and said honestly, "I''m single!"


    Vivi. "..."


    Tom continued, "I think you are quite suitable to be my girlfriend."


    Seeing that Vivi didn''t speak, he added, "We''ve been hanging out for quite a while, there''s no way you don''t have feelings for me. How about it? We''d better give it a try��"


    Vivi felt like losing brain cells!


    Seeing Tom, she quickly recovered herposure, and the panic in her eyes was reced by calm.


    Tom''s words were like a burst of thunder, destroying all the ambiguous bubbles between them.


    At this time, Vivi pursed her lips and sighed silently.


    After calming down, her messy moods were finally resolved.


    She asked with a smile, "Are you worried that if you don''t use this method, I won''t continue to help you?"


    This kind of suspicion was probably natural.


    They had known each other for years and had never crossed the line of friends.


    It just so happened that when Tom was in trouble, she had feelings for him, and Vivi felt that this was too fake!


    Vivi even thought carefully that Tom was doing this just to make an excuse for his peace of mind!


    If they were together, maybe Tom wouldn''t feel that he is burdening her and so the news about them being together would eventually reach everyone''s ears!


    At this time, the big-hearted Tom finally realized Vivi''s wrong reaction.


    He was stunned for a few seconds, and then looked at her with a distorted expression.


    "Why are you talking nonsense? Is there something wrong with your brain? I want you to be my girlfriend�� can''t you see my interest from long ago?"


    Vivi shook her head. "I couldn''t see it!"


    Tom sighed, frowning a little anxiously. "Do you think I want to be with you because I want to use you?"


    Vivi bit the corner of her mouth and didn''t say anything, but the look in her eyes was enough to show what she was thinking!


    Tom took a breath, and threw away his face helplessly in anger. "If I had nothing like now, I wouldn''t have resorted to such despicable means! Vivi, no wonder you''ve been single for so long. Why don''t you understand about men''s hearts at all?"


    "Hey, don''t me me like that! What''s wrong with me being single?"


    Vivi pped the man''s hand and looked at him coldly.


    Although she still couldn''t believe that Tom loved her, his exnation cleared her doubts.


    Indeed, a man like Tom wouldn''t be so despicable even if he was in trouble.


    Nheless, Tom Wibowo still has self-respect.


    Before long, Tom furrowed his brows, and his voice became quieter.


    "Vivi, the idea came from a long time ago.. Try to remember carefully. Before I was kicked out of the house, why do you think I would show up at your office almost every day? Do you think I don''t have any feelings towards you?"

 Chapter 1076 - Let Time Show

    Listening to Tom''s confession, Vivi nodded her head in embarrassment. "Do whatever you want!"


    Tom. "..."


    At this time, Vivi was still looking at him in a daze, just feeling so unreal.


    During the time the two of them got along, she didn''t feel Tom''s affection at all.


    Perhaps, Tom''s words about her not understanding the man''s heart were true.


    At this moment, Tom hesitantly reached out his hand, intertwining Vivi''s fingers in his palm.


    Although he felt her struggle and resistance, in the end she let him do whatever he wanted.


    Tom coughed slightly, then said in a low voice, "Don''t you agree? Give me a good reason if you don''t want us to be together! Just so you know, I''ve never taken the initiative to chase after a woman before!"


    Vivi looked amused. "Does Sasha not count?"


    Tom suddenly pouted and said, "It''s a dark past, no one remembers it!"


    In fact, he wasn''t lying either.


    His past love experiences could at best be considered as mere lustful love.


    With his status as the young master of the Wibowo family, except for his obsession with Sasha at that time, other women didn''t really need to chase Tom so hard. They just came to him and offered their body, never a heart.


    Tom knew that Vivi was different from those women!


    He could tell on his own and he also nned to offer his heart for Vivi!


    At this time, Vivi looked at Tom shyly. She then moved her finger slightly and said, "Even if you really want us to be together, you should give me some time to think about it, right?"


    "What do you need to think about? Am I currently unworthy of you? Or do you still think I just want to take advantage of you? Vivi, I know you have a conscience. Even though I''m not a good person, I never thought about messing with you!"


    With Tom''s urging, Vivi almost relented to agree.


    But there are too many problems between them, and even if they are dating, will things go smoothly?


    Vivi had her worries, hesitated for a while, and decided to talk to him honestly.


    "You also said that you are a good man, so how can I believe you?"


    As the words fell, Tom was anxious. "I haven''t yed with other women in a long time. All this time, I''ve been trying to see you more, isn''t that enough to prove my resolve?"


    Vivi slowly shook her head. "That''s not what I meant. Even though you are kicked out of the house, in the end you wille back sooner orter. Maybe our status is equal now, but don''t you ever think what will happen when you return to the Wibowo Family and be a young master again? Your status will return to being noble, and I''m still an ordinary worker."


    "What can guarantee that your feelings won''t waver upon the problem? Tom, the trouble between us�� This is not a matter of eligibility, it''s a huge difference in our backgrounds."


    "I am twenty seven this year. When I decide to fall in love, I will have the idea of ??getting married. How about you? Do you want to be with me just to spend these lonely times with you? Or is it that you want to hold hands with me for the rest of your life?"


    Vivi''s words at this point did make sense.


    Even if she liked Tom a little in her heart, she had to put all the issues up front.


    She never thought of marrying into a rich family, because she knew being a rich man''s wife was not easy.


    After all, it''s rare to have a harmonious family like the Widjaya family.


    Too many examples and lessons are sufficient to prove that background imbnces can eventually turn into irreparable tragedies.


    At this moment, Tom was shocked by Vivi''s words.


    He never thought about how Vivi''s identity would have such a big impact in the future.


    Tom squeezed her fingertips and couldn''t help but pull her a little.


    He thought about the future very seriously.


    He had seen countless beauties in the world, and he had experienced all the pleasure the world could offer to him.


    Even though he had fooled himself into chasing Sasha in the past, he was tired of dealing with troubled women.


    Now, everything Vivi said was something he never thought about.


    Tom thought for a long time until his palms were sweating. He then looked at Vivi deeply and said his thoughts, "I guarantee that my feelings won''t change."


    "But I don''t believe it!" With a light smile, Vivi expressed her concern.


    It''s very difficult for a man like Tom to guarantee anything to those around him.


    At this moment, Tom''s calm eyes dimmed.


    He pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, the strength in his hands gradually faded.


    After seeing this scene, Vivi''s lips were filled with a clear smile.


    Maybe Tom hadn''t thought about it for a long time.


    Just as Vivi felt a little sad, Tom said solemnly once again, "I don''t care if you don''t believe me now. I''ll let time prove how I feel, okay?"


    Vivi heard it in shock. Tom''s eyes looked veryplicated.


    Vivi didn''t say yes or no, but from today on, the two''s friendship became closer than before.


    ...


    Three dayster, Tom, who was recuperating at home, finally received a call from one of the wineries.


    The other party said that he had been epted, but the sry during the probationary period was only 5 million.


    Tom didn''t hesitate, he enthusiastically promised that he would go to work on time the next day.


    The HR manager on the other end smiled and hung up.


    He thought that Tom would bid on his sry, but he didn''t expect that hiring an excellent person like Tom only cost 5 million.


    It seemed that the person was a rookie, he didn''t know how much his worth was!


    After Tom got a job, he asked Vivi out for the night.


    Joyful things deserve to be celebrated.


    After a few days of living an ordinary life, Tom clearly understood the importance of money.


    So the two of them drove off, and finally Tom pointed at the Pizza Hut down the street and suggested, "Let''s eat pizza!"


    The price of meals in this restaurant is best suited for his current state.


    Vivi immediately agreed, touched her purse, and heaved a careful sigh of relief.


    She had thought that this young master would drag her to a fancy restaurant, but luckily he knew himself.


    However, since it was dinner time, the ce was already packed.


    At the peak of the dining hour, there are still many diners waiting outside the door.


    Tom had never seen such a sight.


    At the restaurant he used to go to, he could eat right away with just one phone call, no queues at all.


    Looking at the crowd in front of the door, he frowned and muttered, "So many people, do you want to change ces?"


    "It''s okay, we can wait!" Vivi looked around and saw Tom''s disgusting look, then said jokingly, "When you go out to eat at this hour, it doesn''t matter which restaurant, maybe we should also queue like here. Just be a little patient, okay? I''ll look for our queue number on the waiting list!"

 Chapter 1077 - Exploding Time Bomb

    Tom curled his lips in a pout. "Forget what I said earlier, let''s go together."


    Vivi smiled, and when the two walked to the door side by side, Tom naturally hugged her shoulders because there were too many people.


    Even though their rtionship was still unclear, Tom''s manner as a gentleman still worked.


    Vivi asked the waiter and noticed that there were still three queues ahead of her, so she had to wait in line for about 20 minutes. She looked at Tom aside and asked, "Is it okay?"


    "It''s okay, let''s wait!"


    After Tom answered, Vivi took the queue card from the waiter.


    Since there were no extra seats, the two stood in a corner, chatting to kill time.


    At this time, among the waiting crowd, several young girls whispered while looking at Tom.


    They are usually very interested in news in the entertainment industry, so when they see him, they feel familiar.


    "Is it really Tom Wibowo? No way, why would someone like hime here to eat pizza?"


    "Certainly! I saw his photo taken by the media at the engagement banquet for the Vanders and Hartanto''s family some time ago. If you don''t believe me, just search the inte for photos!"


    The impression that Tom left on the inte was mostly scandalous.


    The girl took out her cell phone and looked for it for a while, and immediately nodded her head with bright eyes. "It''s really him! How lucky we were today. We get to see a famous person when we go out to eat. He''s so handsome!"


    "What''s the point of being handsome if he''s a crocodile!"


    Someone spoke in a cold voice, and continued to mock him in a sour and condescending tone. "Didn''t you read what was said on the Inte? He''s the son of a big family, but the news said he likes cheating!


    "Just because he has money, he changes partners often! Can''t you see in those pictures? The woman beside him is always changing right? What''s the point of liking a guy like him? In the end, we''ll be kicked out and reced with prettier ones!"


    "Is that right? Doesn''t he seem like the type to just party and drink often?"


    "Are you blind? If he often partied, he might be exposed to illegal drugs! Rich people''s parties are different from ordinary people''s parties. Drinks, women, drugs�� it''s allmon for them."


    By this time, Tom''s forehead was already sweating!


    He regretted not wearing a mask when he came out!


    There were a lot of visitors waiting, and these girls became excited to gossip about him.


    Tom secretly looked at Vivi with guilt, afraid that she would be affected by this gossip.


    "Are you�� feeling hot here? Don''t you want to go out for a bit?"


    Tom had nothing more to say, he was already numb in his heart!


    He knew that they shouldn''t be out for dinner. Isn''t Vivi''s homemade food better?!


    Hearing that voice, Vivi looked out the window with a smile, then jokingly said, "Are you hot?"


    Tom nodded hastily. "Yes!""


    His face was burning!


    This group of women with bucket mouths made him feel embarrassed!


    However, the waiter suddenly called the queue number.


    Fortunately, the number in front of them was gone. And finally, they got a table.


    Upon hearing this, Tom pulled Vivi inside as if to run away. He felt that if he stayed here for even a second, he was afraid it would kill him!


    Why is there such a thing as dark history? Damn it!


    The two of them came to a two-person table and sat down. Tom took a napkin and started to wipe his sweat.


    From start to finish, Vivi''s appearance was very natural, asking no questions, showing no disgust, it''s just as if she''s taking the gossip lightly.


    Taking advantage of having sat down, Tom kicked Vivi''s toe, and said nervously, "I can exin those things."


    "Exin what?" Vivi raised her head, looking confused.


    Seeing her nonchnt attitude, Tom felt ufortable!


    Does she not care about the dark history of her future boyfriend?


    Tom looked at her with a frown. After a few seconds, Vivi suddenly realized. "Is it about the problem the girls are talking about?"


    "Um..." Tom answered dryly.


    Vivi closed the menu, spread her hands on the table, and smiled lightly. "No need to exin, I know it!"


    Tom''s expression stiffened. "You know about it?"


    "It''s no secret, after all, anyone can find it just by searching the web."


    After hearing that, Tom''s face turned pale!


    He hastily straightened his posture, and ced his hands on his knees subconsciously. He said with a dignified look, "You�� Don''t get me wrong, it was many years ago. I''m not like that now, there''s only you in my heart. Even a dog wouldn''t be able to get in!"


    Vivi. "..."


    Maybe because he wanted Vivi to really understand him, Tom held her hand excitedly. "Vivi, I''m serious. That was just in the past, the current me has changed!"


    Tom clearly looked panicked, but Vivi didn''t really care about it from the start.


    She pushed the menu straight at him, and knocked on the table. "Okay, then what do you want to eat? Come on, hurry up. I''m hungry!"


    Tom saw that Vivi didn''t want to talk more, so he could only just give up.


    But the tension in his heart had not lessened. Tom then thought, when he returns to the Wibowo family, he will definitely erase all of his traces on the Inte!


    ...


    In the next few days, the lives of these two were harmonious and peaceful.


    Tom works at the winery during the day, and returns to the apartment on time at night to cook with Vivi.


    After putting all his family problems aside, Tom gradually recovers his fighting spirit in the life of an ordinary person.


    He could even understand his father''s approach, it was nothing more than anger.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye, January 20 was Chris and Merry''s wedding day.


    Tom, who had been ostracized for more than half a month, finally received a call from the driver of the Hartanto family early in the morning.


    He was standing in front of the window sill, his expression looked a little lonely.


    He thought Chris wouldn''t let him attend his wedding, but he didn''t expect that he would send his driver to pick him up at 7 o''clock.


    Vivi wasn''t homest night because she was busy preparing to be Merry''s bridesmaid. She stayed at the Hiroshi family''s house to help out.


    At this moment, Tom stared at the scorching sun, and his eyes stung.


    After a while, just as he was still feeling sorry for himself, his phone rang again. He hadn''t seen the caller''s name in a long time.


    Tom rubbed his cell phone, swallowed his throat impatiently, and said hoarsely, "Chris��"


    Chris'' call made Tom''s pretentious figure explode.


    "Are you crying?" Chris teased through the earpiece with his warm voice.


    Tom pursed his lips and replied stubbornly, "No way!"


    Chris sounded like he was just exhaling smoke. After breathing for a moment, heughed and teased. "Okay, don''t pretend to be pathetic in front of me.. Come on, my driver has brought your clothes. Hurry up ande to my house after you change!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!